《His Breathtaking and Shimmering Light》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: A Delirious Surprise

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang woke up in a daze. Her head hurt so badly that it felt like it was about to split open. Moving her body slightly, she found herself aching all over. It was as though she had been torn apart and pieced back together. The light of the morning sun seeped in through those faint gray satin curtains. With itnding on her bed ever so conveniently, she could barely open her eyes from how blinding it was. In the gathering during the previous night, she had a sip too much after being caught up in the happiness of the moment. In the end, she was sent off by Lu Yanchen. Sitting up, the thin silk nket slid off Shi Guang, revealing a shade of redness on the white bedsheets below. Her soft, white body was filled with love bites from head to toe. A single nce was enough to tell that this was the result of a night¡¯s indulgence in pleasure. Last night, she and Lu Yanchen had... She felt her heart skipping faster. When she thought of the scenes of them being inseparablest night, Shi Guang¡¯s face started blushing involuntarily as she felt her body heating up and her legs going weak... ¡°I love you.¡± It was as though his sweet nothings from those passionate moments were still lingering around her ears. Shi Guang¡¯s cheeks blossomed with love as her eyes bore shyness in them. She turned her head around the entire ce. Where was Lu Yanchen? Had he gone out to buy breakfast? Removing the nket, Shi Guang came down from the bed. When her feet made contact with the ground, they wobbled for a moment and nearly caused her to fall over. Resting her arm on the walls for support, she slowly limped over to the bathroom, one step at a time... By the time she came out, Lu Yanchen had returned as well. He walked into the living room calmly. That tall and robust figure of his exerted a strong yet repressing aura over the ce. Shi Guang lifted her eyes as they met with a pair of deep gazing pupils. It was a gaze so calm and silent, ever so simr to ake with an imperceptible depth. After all, this was the first time they had engaged in this most intimate act. For some unknown reason, Shi Guang had a sense of embarrassment and lowered her eyes, not daring to look at him. In those moments of passion and deliriousness, she had vaguely recalled him saying that he was going to give her a surprise. Was he going to propose? But, would that seem a little too rushed? Shi Guang was caught at a loss for a moment as her heart palpitated quickly. ¡°I...¡± She had barely spoken when Lu Yanchen cut her speech with a grim tone, ¡°Break up!¡± Shock exploded from the depths of her heart like a volcano as Shi Guang held her breath and stared at him with wide-opened eyes, ¡°...¡± What did he just say? Break up? This was the surprise he was going to give her? A breakup? Was he just teasing her and joking around, or was he for real with the breakup? A scream of extreme pain was choked in her throat, unable to pass through at all. It was only after a good long time that Shi Guang managed to recover her voice. Ever so gentle, it was so soft that it was nearly lost in the dust nearby, ¡°Break up? R-Right after we engaged in...that? Lu Yanchen! What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold expression did not change for the slightest bit. ¡°Who was the one who had called me over to fetch herst night? Also, who was the one who had hugged me tightly, begging me not to stop? You had your fair share of pleasurest night as well.¡± Shi Guang felt as though she had just been struck by a thunderbolt! She was bbergasted right now as she red at this man who was entirely different from the one in her memories. Unable to control her shivering body right now, she could only struggle to ask him a single word, ¡°W-Why?¡± ¡°Bored.¡± After he was done with his reply, Lu Yanchen turned around to face the window with a faint smile on his face. In the eyes of Shi Guang, that smile was nothing more than mockery. This man had just said that he loved her the night before...! How could he? HOW COULD HE...! Shi Guang¡¯s face was frightfully pale like snow right now as a sharp throbbing pain surged forth from her heart, pressing down her nerves and spreading throughout her entire body. A darkness simr to a fainting spell struck her; the only reason why she had not fainted over was because she was digging her nails deep into her palm. All of a sudden, the surrounding air seemed to have be dark and chilling, freezing one up into shivers. This suffocating atmosphere was something that no one could endure for even a single minute. Shi Guang was gone. As the reverberating sound of the mming door reached his ears, Lu Yanchen gripped his fist tightly. Enduring everything within him, his gaze lingered at the direction where she had left for a long, long time. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: The Mysterious and Dignified Man

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Being broken up with out of the blue was something that Shi Guang had difficulty ining to terms with. She bore with her a slight glimpse of hope, thinking that Lu Yanchen was probably just pulling a fast one on her. In her mind, he was probably going to appear before her in a day or two with a bouquet of flowers, seeking her forgiveness. However, a couple of days passed by swiftly... Even after half a month, Lu Yanchen had not appeared once. Later on, she heard from others that he had quit school. Unable to ept the fact of them breaking up, Shi Guang could finally no longer hold everything in as she bawled out in pain... Two years had passed. In the past two years, she had dumped the name ¡®Lu Yanchen¡¯ along with every single thing associated it into the trash can of her memories. ... It was yet another scorching summer as the glorious sun zed like fire. The National College Swimming Championships kicked off the opening of the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube. The Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube was the most prestigious swimming fitness club in the entire nation, perhaps even the entire world. And this time around, they had sponsored the swimming event of the College Games for free. As the 200m Freestyle swimmingpetition was about to begin, there wasn¡¯t a single empty seat to be seen at the pool. All the students from the various schools were raising their banners and gs high up while cheering out exuberantly for their schools in high spirits. The whistle blew from the referee for the athletes to take their ces as the entire crowd went silent. Everyone held their breaths in anticipation for the event to start. Following the firing of the gun, all the swimmers dove into the waters and pushed against the waves just like flying fishes. ¡°Jiayou...!¡± ¡°Jiayou...!¡± The cheers were relentless, getting louder and louder with every wave and reverberating through one¡¯s ears. Everyone¡¯s blood was pumping from the excitement. When the first ce reached her endpoint, the entireplex erupted with cheers. Instantly, the entire ce had reached its climax with a neat and steady cheer emerging forth, ¡°Shi Guang! Shi Guang...! SHI GUANG!¡± Shi Guang removed her goggles and revealed a beautiful face. Those long eyshes of hers were still glistening with beads of water as she waved her hands up high at the crowd that was cheering her on. She was the champion! All of her hard work had finally reaped in the rewards! Relying on nothing but her own hard work and determination, she had obtained the crown of the victor for the 200m swimmingpetition! She had done it! She had finally done it! The emotional Shi Guang stepped out of the pool. The moment she entered the changing room, she was weed with a passionate embrace. ¡°Shi Guang! Congrattions! You¡¯re the best!¡± This name of this girl hugging Shi Guang was Li Fangfei. She was Shi Guang¡¯s ssmate-cum-free-manager. Bustling with energy, she wanted to illustrate for Shi Guang the nervousness, excitement, and passion she felt while watching thepetition. But, just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by a member of the staff. ¡°The prize giving ceremony has been pushed forward! Everyone, hurry up and change your clothes!¡± ording to the schedule, there should have been enough time for everyone to change out of their swimsuits! Why was everything pushed forward? Everyone¡¯s faces were startled. ¡°Hurry it up! The guest for the prize giving ceremony is about to arrive!¡± It was clear that the staff was trying their best to maintain their emotions despite feeling panicked as though they were like ants on a hot frying pan. The entire changing room was suddenly filled with a serious aura. This had everyone even more bewildered than ever! Just what sort of a background did this guest have? Not only could he cause the entire prize ceremony to be pushed forward, he even had all of these staff members on their nerves, acting so carefully as though they were on the edge of a deep cliff and afraid that an ident might happen. Even after using her utmost determination, Li Fangfei could not contain that heart of hers which was drawn toward the allure of gossips. She squeezed her way in front to a staff member and asked with a cheeky expression, ¡°May I know who this guest for the prize giving ceremony is?¡± ¡°...¡± Before the staff member even had a chance to reply, she heard someone shouting outside the changing room, ¡°The guest has arrived! The prize giving ceremony is about to begin!¡± ¡°Hurry up...!¡± The staff member suddenly huffed out in a low tone as her expression turned grim. How could she be bothered to reply to Li Fangfei¡¯s question right now? Taking two huge strides forward, she grabbed Shi Guang, who had just changed out of her swimsuit, and headed out at a brisk pace... Chapter 3

Chapter 3: How Could It Be Him!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°I¡¯d say, Lu Yanchen! Check it out, check it out! These are all beautiful chicks here! Coming in a variety of shapes and sizes, with curves exactly where you need them to be! Not only that, all of them look extremely passionate!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already broken up with that woman for two years now. It¡¯s time for you to embark on a new love life! In my opinion, that woman is most likely a g!¡± ¡°Perhaps, you should just find someone right here and stop living your life as an ascetic god!¡± Lu Yanchen did not bother with this good buddy of his who was rambling on and on by his side. Instead, he only cast him a cold re. The prize-giving ceremony had begun officially as music yed out. Striding in, this upright and suave of a man, Lu Yanchen, caused the entireplex to feel as though they had just seen a bright and sparkling star. Shrieks and yells broke out in waves across the ce. ¡°Oh wow...!¡± ¡°He¡¯s so handsome...!¡± ... Shi Guang stood on the highest podium and smiled out toward the audiences the entire time. Her excitement and emotions were surging from the bottom of her heart like floodwaters that were overflowing a dam and were unable to be concealed. Joy spread through to the ends of her brows. It was as though even her eyshes were about to start dancing in happiness right now. She bore a bright yet polite smile and raised her head toward the prize giving guest who was striding over while being surrounded by the masses. But, when she caught sight of that figure, her smile froze on her face. She could have never thought that HE was the guest for the prize giving ceremony! Lu Yanchen! After separating for two years, the two people who had thought that they would never see the other ever again were meeting once more. And in such an unexpected manner to boot... Looking at the man who was getting closer to her with every step taken, her subconsciousness had her gripping her fist tightly. Her heartbeat seemed to be getting tighter in corrtion with every step he took. The joy of winning had long vanished from her. Shi Guang felt as though she was being drowned in a raging sandstorm right now. When he finally stood in front of her, her mind wentpletely nk. It was as though she and Lu Yanchen were the only ones remaining in this world. After two years, he had grown even more charismatic than before. At the same time, he gave off a mature andposed aura. He was dressed in a fitting ck suit with a white shirt beneath, which was buttoned all the way up to the veryst button. However, that only served to showcase and amplify that forbidden luscious beauty he had. Shi Guang could not help but wonder: what should couples who had broken up and reunited once more say to one another? ¡®It¡¯s been a long time...?¡¯ She moved her lips ever so slightly, wanting to strike a greeting as though nothing had ever happened. But, to think that when she raised her head, she was instead faced with a cold and emotionless gaze! Shi Guang was stunned. From the way she looked at her, it was as though she was a random stranger on the streets who brought for him zero emotional stirs! That frosty feeling of being cast at arm¡¯s length had her feeling as though she was submerged into an icy ocean. Even though it was a scorching day, she felt cold all of a sudden. Just like that, the words that Shi Guang was just about to say out loud got stuck right in her throat. In a daze, she watched Lu Yanchen hold onto the trophy and carry it in front of her casually. Shi Guang lowered her gaze and gently lifted her elbows, wanting to receive that cold trophy from him, only to discover that the trophy would not budge at all. Lu Yanchen had not loosened his grip. Her heart quivered slightly, thinking that he wanted to say something. But, the trophy was released in the next second andnded back into her hands. Everything had happened so swiftly that it had Shi Guang feeling as though that frozen moment from earlier on was nothing but her hallucination. Out of formality, she shook hands with Lu Yanchen following the prize giving. Their palms were connected briefly when he retracted his hand immediately. His foot then swiveled around as he turned around to leave. Without a single pause, without turning back...It was as though their reunion after two years was nothing but a negligible first encounter. Looking at the back view of Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang felt totally wretched and uselesspared to theposed him. At this moment, her heart felt just like a sponge that was bloated after being soaked in salt water. As long as one were to use some strength, all the water that was as bitter as bile would spill, just like the bitter tears. The only way she could maintain herposure was by using her greatest determination to hold everything back in. Suddenly, a stifledughter rang beside her ear, followed by a mocking voice. ¡°What are you still looking at? No matter how long you look for, you will never be worthy enough to have a connection with him.¡± The person who spoke was none other than the runner-up of thepetition, He Xinnuo. Chapter 4

Chapter 4: You¡¯re The Bestest Best Then!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ He Xinnuo was from the same school and swimming club as Shi Guang, with even the same coach. They were teammates and rivals. While Shi Guang was only bothered about her own swimming skills, He Xinnuo would have none of that, and was always looking topete with her. Be it in front or behind her back, He Xinnuo would always being up with ways to one-up Shi Guang no matter when. However, thetter would always manage to stand out on top each time. Keeping her emotions in check, Shi Guang turned her head around at He Xinnuo. Her lips curled into a grin as she replied sarcastically, ¡°What are you so salty for? No matter how salty you get, the trophy of the champion will never belong to you.¡± Right after she was done with those words, Shi Guang strode off in total disregard of He Xinnuo. What He Xinnuo hated the most was that be it inpetitions or training, she would always lose out to Shi Guang by a little. Shi Guang was her taboo, her Achilles heel. And now that she was rebutted in the face by Shi Guang with people watching them, she could barely hang on to her face. As her embarrassment turned into rage, she caught up with Shi Guang at the fastest speed and tugged at thetter¡¯s arm from the back while emphasizing out in clenched teeth, ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re the best in the world just because you got to be the champion? Don¡¯t raise your own ego up high and think that you¡¯re quite a somebody! If not for the fact that I was injured, it¡¯s hard to say who would have taken that champion trophy this time around!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s expression was calm and unchanged. Shrugging off He Xinnuo¡¯s hand with her arm, she chuckled out softly, ¡°Oh! So, you¡¯re the bestest best! To think that you would swim faster when you¡¯re injured than when you¡¯re uninjured!¡± That petite face of He Xinnuo flushed with shades of white and red as she was at the peak of her anger right now. Her voice was trembling with hatred, ¡°Shi Guang! Don¡¯t you dare go overboard...!¡± At this point, that petite face of hers suddenly took a stark change. That overbearing disposition of hers changed entirely as mist started umting in her eyes, forming tears that could barely be made out. She looked totally pitiable right now. Shi Guang was taken aback. She had always known that this girl could act. But, she had not expected for He Xinnuo¡¯s acting techniques to be so refined! This was even faster than the Sichuan face-changing operas! Shi Guang opened her mouth. But before she could speak up, a displeased tone of a man boomed out, ¡°What are you guys arguing for! Why don¡¯t you guys take a look at where we are now? Do you guys know of any shame?¡± The man who had spoken was their coach, Wu Xing. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, coach! I failed to get the champion¡¯s ce! I¡¯ve failed your expectations of me!¡± He Xinnuo struggled to finish her words with that pale, petite face of hers, then covered her face to leave, looking exceptionally grieved and upset. For people who did not know better, they might have even wondered why Shi Guang would bully her. Shi Guang did not know what to say as her lips curled in irony. Evidently, she was long used to these acts. A dark shadow cast over Wu Xing¡¯s face as he red at Shi Guang with displeasure and barked out deliberately, ¡°One must not be haughty because they have won the champion¡¯s ce! Xinnuo is your senior sister!¡± After he was done with that, he waved Shi Guang off impatiently with contempt, ¡°Alright. Go back and rest.¡± Shi Guang did not walk. She stood where she was and asked Wu Xing with a smiling face, ¡°Coach, I¡¯d like to speak with you about the endorsement...¡± The club was going to have a huge promotional event this year, and were looking for a spokesperson. In order to encourage everyone, it was decided that whoever was crowned champion would win the endorsement as well. Recently, Shi Guang was especially in need of money. Even though the endorsement fee for themercial wasn¡¯t a lot, it could help settle half of her predicament. Wu Xing gazed at Shi Guang deeply, ¡°The issue about Xinnuo being injured is something you know of as well. Since you¡¯ve already gotten the championship, let Xinnuo get themercial then! You have to know that you guys are both ssmates and teammates. In the future, you are even going to join the provincial team together! Therefore, you two should love and care for one another...¡± Shi Guang cut him off in his speech, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it agreed upon at the start that whoever gets the champion will be the spokesperson for the club?¡± The face of the coach was terrible right now as he growled with a ck face, ¡°Shi Guang! One mustn¡¯t be overly greedy! Haven¡¯t you heard of the phrase, ¡®A man who is never content is like a snake wanting to swallow an elephant¡¯?¡± Chapter 5

Chapter 5: His Tender Care and Love

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang was shocked to the extreme, ¡°Coach! Wasn¡¯t it agreed upon that the endorsement is the prize for the champion? How am I being the greedy one now?¡± Li Fangfei, who was standing by the side, could barely listen by idly anymore... She walked over to Shi Guang¡¯s side briskly and looked at Coach Wu. ¡°Coach Wu! In order to get this champion title, Shi Guang has been working so hard daily! When everyone else was training daily, she was training. When everyone else was resting, she was STILL training. While others train for four hours, Shi Guang trains for eight. There were so many times she had swum so hard she almost copsed from exhaustion! It was all for the endorsement, so that...¡± ¡°FOR THE ENDORSEMENT?¡± Wu Xing cut through Li Fangfei¡¯s words and dragged his voice loudly. With a darkened face, he then barked out, ¡°She is a swimming athlete, not a superstar! What swimming athletes should do is to focus on their swimming, not on endorsements!¡± Li Fangfei looked at Wu Xing with a face of helplessness, ¡°Then, is He Xinnuo not an athlete?¡± ¡°How could youpare them?¡± Wu Xing red at Li Fangfei. He then looked over at Shi Guang and tried persuading her earnestly with a well-meaning advice, ¡°Shi Guang, you are the main candidate which our club wishes to groom. Amercial as such would only waste your time and affect your training...¡± He then hardened his tone as his eyes shed with a cold glint, ¡°For a strenuous and unrewarding task as such, it¡¯d be better to leave it to your senior sister.¡± There was a sense of coercion in his tone. Shi Guang took in a deep breath and tried her best to suppress her anger. She then curled her lips and forced out a smile. She considered her words carefully, ¡°Coach, how could I do that? I think it¡¯d be best to waste my time and affect my training. I¡¯ll just take on this strenuous and unrewarding hardbor all for myself, alright? That way, I won¡¯t have to trouble our delicate senior sister, and you won¡¯t have to be troubled over it!¡± Wu Xing, who was rejected so cheekily, red up immediately and scolded out loudly, ¡°YOU¡¯RE REALLY UNGRATEFUL, AREN¡¯T YOU? YOU HAVE REALLY LET DOWN ALL THE GROOMING I¡¯VE PLACED ON YOU! DON¡¯T THINK THAT YOU CAN KICK ME AWAY JUST BECAUSE YOU GOT A CHAMPION TITLE! YOU¡¯VE STILL GOT A LONG WAY TO GO AHEAD!!¡± Throwing those words behind, he left in a huff. ¡®Main candidate which our club wishes to groom?¡¯ Shi Guang revealed a smile of irony. To the coach, Shi Guang and He Xinnuo were just a biological child and an adopted one. Naturally, He Xinnuo was the former while she was thetter. And, the mostughable part was how he had so righteously dered that he was doing it in the name of her good. Did she really seem like Mother Theresa with a halo behind her head in the eyes of the coach, or did he really think she was a fool? Initially, she should have been ecstatic over winning the champion title today. But right now, she felt none of that. Endorsement... And that Lu Yanchen... After returning to her dormitory, she took a quick shower and headed off to bed. But, no matter how she flipped and turned, she could not fall asleep. Her mind was no longer in her control as it shed with all sorts of weird images. The man in her memories covered those sensitive ears of hers with his tender lips and whispered softly, ¡°Jiayou, once you get the title of champion, I will present the prize to you.¡± She burst out inughter, ¡°You? Presenting me the prize? Gosh, you and your shamelessness! Do you really think that the prize can be given by just about anyone?¡± ¡°Anyway, just try your best to get the championship.¡± He fondled her small little head gently. The soft outlines of his lips were ever so tender and loving. Today, she had really gotten the title of champion. He appeared as well, and had truly presented her with the prize. Was it just a coincidence; an ident? Or...was there anything more to it? It was fated for Shi Guang to have a restless night tonight. ... However, Shi Guang was not the only one. It was evidently the same for Lu Yanchen as well. He had only returned to the Lu Family at daybreak, reeking of alcohol and dark shadows beneath his eyes. It was evident that he too had not slept for the entire night. Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Beautiful, Doting, Ambiguously Charming, and Attractive...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen sat in the living room while fondling his hungover head. It was most probably because he had drunk too much, as his brain was sending waves of throbbing pain. It didn¡¯t take long before his mother, Shen Lingshuang, entered the living room. When she caught sight of the state her son was in, she hurried forth and asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your head feeling terrible? Do you want to have a cup of Ginseng tea to try and fight the alcohol?¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head. He was indeed feeling extremely terrible right now. ¡°Was the prize giving ceremony yesterday fun?¡± For him to not return for the entire night, was it because he had taken a liking to one of those maidens there at the prize-giving ceremony and brought her out for a high time the entire night? Even though Shen Lingshuang was a middle-aged woman close to her fifties, she had maintained herself extremely well. Coupled with the fact that she was ravishing to begin with, her feminine charm had even increasedpared to her younger self. The crow¡¯s feet around her eyes did not diminish her beauty in the slightest bit, and instead gave her a sense of ss and elegance. Not only that, no matter how old she was, Shen Lingshuang maintained the heart of a young maiden. Lu Yanchen¡¯s head slumped down as his thick eyshes cast a dark shadow over the corner of his eyes, concealing the fatigue beneath them. Tugging at his tie impatiently, his voice was as cold as ice. ¡°No way!¡± Shen Lingshuang had a total of four children. Lu Yanchen was her youngest son, and at the same time, the one she doted on the most. Nearly the entire Z City knew that the one single person to be trifled with the least in the Lu Family was that high and aloof youngest son of theirs; the man bearing an exceptional beauty who was ever so mysterious, Lu Yanchen. At the start, wasn¡¯t he pretty d and eager to go for the prize-giving ceremony yesterday? Astounded, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s brows could not help but furrow up as she asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something unpleasant happen?¡± Lu Yanchen drank the ginseng tea and rubbed his temple gently. ¡°...No more next time.¡± Naturally, he was referring to yesterday¡¯s prize giving ceremony where he was made to go impromptu at thest minute. Shen Lingshuang nodded her head profusely, ¡°Yes, yes, yes! There will absolutely not be a next time! It¡¯s all your second brother¡¯s fault this time around, running off right after receiving a phone call...¡± As she nagged about his Second Brother, Lu Yanchen stood up and prepared to head upstairs. Just as he was about to take his first step, Shen Lingshuang held him back, ¡°Son, your father has allowed me to arrange for a private swimming coach for you to help you ovee your water vertigo.¡± Without even thinking, Lu Yanchen rejected her curtly, ¡°No.¡± His expression turned frosty, evidently feeling extremely negatively toward this matter. Shen Lingshuang continued, ¡°But, your dad has already gotten me to arrange...¡± And just at this moment, the television switched channels as the host dered in a vigorous tone, ¡°Congrattions to Number 7, Shi Guang, who has taken down the championship title of the Female 200m Freestyle Competition! Her speed was simply way too fast! Not only that, her posture was equally beautiful...¡± Shen Lingshuang pointed toward the television at Shi Guang, who was waving toward the audience in the screen at that moment, and said to Lu Yanchen, ¡°There! This girl! Look at how brilliant her swimming was! Not only that, she¡¯s pretty and has an amazing figure! It¡¯s not as though you¡¯re going to be the one at a loss if she¡¯s your private coach, right?¡± Following Shen Lingshuang¡¯s line of sight, Lu Yanchen nced over at the person on the television and his shoulders froze up. Even though he looked exactly the same and was asposed as ever, it seemed as though that slight and barely noticeable action of his had caused the entire air to go stale ever so slightly as well. After a short dy, he spoke up, ¡°Up to you guys.¡± Leaving those four words afloat, he walked upstairs. Shen Lingshuang was totally startled. After that short daze, her brows started rising gently. Wasn¡¯t he still objecting vehemently just moments earlier? Why did he agree to it all of a sudden? She had initially thought that this would take some time to grind him down. After all, this prideful son of hers wasn¡¯t someone who would give in that easily. Indeed, seeking out a beauty to teach him swimming was the correct move after all! Beautiful, doting, ambiguously charming, and attractive... Mrs. Shen, who had the heart of a maiden, sniggered out as those squinted eyes of hers shone with a brilliant gleam of light that could fill the skies with stars. Chapter 7

Chapter 7: A Rod And A Sweet

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang, who had only managed to fall asleep when daybreak came, ended up waking up around noon. She had only just washed up when Li Fangfei pushed open the door and rushed in with a flustered look. Her entire face was scowling as she remarked in a huff, ¡°Not good! I was eating in the canteen when I heard them discussing about it! Wu Xing said that you didn¡¯t feel like being the spokesperson and decided to pass it on to He Xinnuo on your own ord! I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve been receiving money under the table or that someone has been smudging your name, but the somehow, the higher ups actually agreed to it. And...they just selected He Xinnuo as the spokesperson!¡± ... Shi Guang knew that if she wanted to take down the endorsement, it would not be that easy. But, if He Xinnuo wanted to snatch it away from it, it would not be that simple of an affair either. Evidently, she had thought wrong! Just as she had arrived at the entrance of the training ground, she heard a series of cheery voicesing from within. It was as though people were flirting. He Xinnuo was dressed in a sexy bikini, showcasing that figure she was so proud of and giggling sweetly toward Wu Xing. From time to time, she would even ssh some water or push Wu Xing a little. Her eyes were filled with a charming, seductive gaze and her actions were extremely alluring, seeming as though they were flirting with one another. However, Wu Xing was married¡ªthis was a man with a wife. When he saw Shi Guang walking over, Wu Xing¡¯s face turned cold as he put on a serious expression immediately. Coming up from the pool, he draped a towel around his body and looked at Shi Guang icily, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Coach, the endorsement...¡± The moment Shi Guang picked up on the topic, she was cut off by Wu Xing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the endorsement? I am your coach. Am I not allowed to make such a small decision for you?¡± Wu Xing¡¯s eyes were ring wide open as he rebutted with in a menacing tone. Evidently, whether or not Shi Guang knew about it, he would not give her a chance to question his actions. After knocking Shi Guang down harshly with the rod, he turned around to give her a sweet immediately as he softened his tone, ¡°Shi Guang, you have a huge responsibility toward yourself. At the same time, we have great expectations from you, and are trying our best to groom you. You must not let us down. Know that there are many athletes out there who are only dreaming about being famous day and night and because of that, end up burying the career in the swimming arena. Right now, your main priority is to train even more to try and get into the provincial team by this year, and then the national team right after, so that you can represent our country to go forpetitions!¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lip bitterly while her hands which were slumped at the side of her body were gripped into tight fists. At this moment, He Xinnuo came beside Shi Guang. Looking at thetter, her eyes sparkled with light as she bent her body slightly forward and gave off a smug attitude, ¡°Jiayou kay, little junior sister? I¡¯ve got high hopes for you!!!¡± Even though these words were masked as encouragement, it was actually just bragging and mockery. Shi Guang stared at He Xinnuo coldly, ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it yourself, it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯ve got to pin your hopes on me!¡± The smug expression on He Xinnuo¡¯s face disappeared instantaneously. She was so mad that she clenched down on her teeth and snarled at thetter harshly, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m mocking you? I¡¯m telling you that the endorsement is mine! The only one who will enter the provincial team will be me as well!¡± Once she was done with those words, she suddenly wobbled as though she was about to faint at any moment. Tilting her body, she fell toward Wu Xing. Immediately, Wu Xing held her up while directing his anger over at Shi Guang, ¡°Are you ever going to be done with it? Fine, I¡¯ll put forth these words today...For this endorsement, if you give it away, it¡¯s Xinnuo¡¯s. Even if you DON¡¯T wish to give it away, it¡¯s still Xinnuo¡¯s!¡± Leaning against Wu Xing¡¯s body ¡®feebly¡¯, He Xinnuo smirked at Shi Guang provocatively. At that instant, mes of fury surged up Shi Guang¡¯s heart. Right now, she wished she could just sweep her sleeves and walk out of this ce forever. However... She forced herself to remainposed and just glowered at the both of them with ssy eyes. But just at that moment, a series of voices came from the entrance... Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Counterattacking with Gentleness, Cool!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Subconsciously, Shi Guang turned her head toward the voice and caught sight of the boss of their club, Lei Dahai. Beside Boss Lei stood a tall andnky middle-aged man. This tall andnky man was someone that everyone knew. This was the manager of the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube¡ªMa Lesheng. Ma Lesheng¡¯s agenda this time around was to work with the club so as to invite swimming athletes of the club to take on the role of a VIP private coach at the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube. Be it small scaled swimming clubs like the one Shi Guang was in, or current active athletes in the national swimming team, if there were no stipted training within the team, the clubs would usually introduce jobs as private swimming coaches for them. After all, it was way too difficult surviving in the sporting scene. Even after giving their all for more than ten years, one might not carve out a name for themselves. To be a champion, other than strength, luck was needed as well. Some people might have fought for their entire lives, but even then, their hard work might not even trante to an actual title. After knowing the agenda of Ma Lesheng, Wu Xing pulled He Xinnuo over to his side right away and chirped out to the former with smiles, ¡°This is the runner-up for the 200m Freestyle Competition! She is the most outstanding athlete of our club and couldn¡¯t be any more suited...¡± Immediately, He Xinnuo turned over to Manager Ma and presented her brightest smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. Ma!¡± ¡°Runner-up?¡± Ma Lesheng let out those two words casually before turning around to look at Boss Lei with a deep intending stare. How sharp of a person was Boss Lei? Naturally, he understood Ma Lesheng¡¯s meaning straightaway as he pulled Shi Guang over to his side. ¡°This is the CHAMPION of the 200m Freestyle Competition...!¡± Rambling on forth, all he spoke of was Shi Guang¡¯s amazingness. Ma Lesheng was extremely pleased, as he invited her to work together immediately. Right now, Shi Guang was in need of money. If she took on this role as a private coach, it would solve half of her predicaments. Under normal circumstances, she should have epted Ma Lesheng¡¯s invitation without ado. Yet, she lowered her head while fiddling with her toes and saying, ¡°Just now, my coach said that I¡¯m the main candidate our team wishes to groom. He said that my main priority is to train even more and get into the provincial team by this year and then the national team right after, so that I can represent our country to go forpetitions. I¡¯m afraid I may not be able to...¡± Ma Lesheng was slightly confused: ¡°...¡± Boss Lei was a tactful man and could read between the lines. How could he not make out the meaning behind Shi Guang¡¯s words? ¡°Training is a must, of course! But, you must also believe in your own capabilities that you will be able to join the provincial team with no issues even if you were to take on the private coach role. You are the spokesperson for our club after all!¡± He was afraid that his club might end up losing this opportunity to work with the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube this time around. Therefore, he made the decision right on the spot. Furthermore, this endorsement should have been Shi Guang¡¯s to begin with. The faces of Wu Xing and He Xinnuo by the side changed and turned flustered. Thetter pursed her lips in grievance and looked at the former reluctantly. Immediately, Wu Xing took two steps forward. ¡°Boss, earlier on...¡± Boss Lei stood his ground firmly as he cast a single cautionary nce at Wu Xing that spelled the end of this discussion. Standing by the side, He Xinnuo gripped her hands tightly and red at Shi Guang in bitter spite. Turning around to look at her, Shi Guang smiled slightly. If it weren¡¯t hers, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t someone to force things. But, if others were to snatch something from her, she would not just stand by and weep in wallow without doing anything about it. ... That afternoon, the decision to make Shi Guang the spokesperson was stered on the noticeboard. Wu Xing walked before Shi Guang and spoke with an unfriendly tone, ¡°You¡¯ve really surprised me today. Indeed, the younger generation IS capable indeed, HUH?¡± Shi Guang smiled humbly, ¡°No way, no way! Shi Guang knows that she is stillcking in many areas where she needs to learn from YOU, coach.¡± Chapter 9

Chapter 9: A Sudden Influx of Flustered Emotions

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ With those words of Shi Guang, Wu Xing walked away in a huff. But, after he was gone, He Xinnuo came looking for Shi Guang once more. Her face was totally grim and ghastly pale as she red at Shi Guang with an icy and sharp gaze, ¡°You must be really happy now, right?!¡± Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders with a look of ease. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be happy about winning against someone like you.¡± ¡°YOU!!!¡± He Xinnuo was so incensed that her teeth were chattering as her eyes seemed to shoot daggers in Shi Guang¡¯s direction. Pointing at thetter, she continued, ¡°One fine day, you are going to lose to me! The Heavens are fair, and will not let you dominate everything singlehandedly forever!¡± The smile on Shi Guang¡¯s lips gradually disappeared, and her expression turned frosty cold. ¡°You are right. The Heavens are fair. You get how much you put in. Every single thing I have right now was all exchanged for with my very own hard work! Therefore, don¡¯t think of yourself as someone so pitiful, He Xinnuo! Without capabilities and hard work, no matter how many leaders you pander to, you will never get the champion¡¯s title!!¡± After she was done with those words, Shi Guang turned around to leave. Looking at the back view of Shi Guang, He Xinnuo¡¯s face was darker than anything else. Jealousy and hatred gnawed down on her heart like a venomous snake. Unable to bear it in, she screamed at the top of her lungs, ¡°SHI GUANG! DON¡¯T YOU GET COMPLACENT NOW! NO WAY! ONE FINE DAY, I¡¯M GOING TO WIN AGAINST YOU! I WILL LET EVERYONE KNOW THAT YOU, SHI GUANG, WILL NEVER EVER BE ABLE TO COMPARE WITH ME, HE XINNUO!¡± ... With the endorsement and the private coach gig, Lin Fan¡¯s financial predicaments were settled now. Even though the one who signed the contact with Shi Guang was Ma Lesheng, the employer was a Mrs. Shen. In her heart, Shi Guang especially wanted to thank this Mrs. Shen. Therefore, she had arrived half an hour before the prearranged time of the first lesson. When she was waiting for someone to receive her, she gave Li Fangfei a call and asked somewhat uneasily, ¡°Say, this Mrs, Shen that I¡¯m going to teach... Do you think she¡¯ll be someone easy to get along with?¡± Li Fangfei assured her immediately, ¡°She has already specifically mentioned that she wanted you. Therefore, she must definitely like and admire you. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Just teach properly, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shi Guang chuckled out, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll definitely teach her properly. Not only that, I¡¯m going to thank this Mrs. Shen properly as well!¡± ¡°Then hurry up and head in. Don¡¯t wait outside any longer.¡± In actual fact, Li Fangfei was even more worried and anxious than Shi Guang. Shi Guang was standing beside a car window and ying with her hair while continuing the idle chat with Li Fangfei, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone toe receive me. There¡¯s a ck jeep that¡¯s parked in front of me. Well, it looks pretty decent so... I decided to look at my pretty self through the car¡¯s window as well! A good car naturally brings with it a beautifying function! Even looking at myself through the window makes me look even prettier...!¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t go looking left and right till the car owner decides to step out of it.¡± ¡°How could that be...!¡± Before she was finished with her words, the car window was rolled down. She looked at the person in the driver¡¯s seat with a single hand on the steering wheel and the other leaning on the car window. His eyes were opened slightly, looking ahead as though there was no one else present. Shi Guang was frozen. Instantly, it was as though she was struck by a thunderbolt. Lu Yanchen...! While he was wearing the same white shirt, it wasn¡¯t as formal as before. His shirt was only buttoned till the second button, causing him to look rxed and casual. Their line of sights turned slightly. With that, both of them locked eyes for a split second. Shi Guang was the first to jerk her head away as her heart thumped furiously. Right now, her mind was buzzing as though a thousand bees were flying wildly within. Lu Yanchen tore his eyes away as well and continued looking up ahead. Neither of them spoke. After a moment, the car window was rolled up once more as he started the car. Under the brilliant sun, he drove off while leaving nothing but a cloud of dust. Subconsciously, Shi Guang¡¯s gaze along with the car. Actually, hadn¡¯t it just been two years? Why did it feel as though falling in love with him was something that had happened an era ago? Maybe, everything had in fact ended since long ago. Perhaps she was the only one who couldn¡¯t let go still. That was why, she was the only one feeling hurt over it... ¡°Hi, there! I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting!¡± A clean, crisp voice traveled over. The attendant staff who was supposed to receive her had arrived. Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Unexpectedly, It¡¯s Him!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Shi Guang smiled out gently. It was as though she was replying to both the person who was here to receive her and herself as well. ¡®That¡¯s right! It¡¯s alright!¡¯ Being all alone was pretty good as well! Shi Guang closed her eyes. Facing the sunlight, she broke into a smile. ... Propping up her chin, Shi Guang looked at the clear waters ahead idly as she awaited the student she was about to teach with the utmost patience. ¡®As you watch the scenery on the bridge, the sightseer watches you from the balcony.¡¯ As Shi Guang watched the clear azure waters, Lu Yanchen was watching her from a ss window up above while biting down on his lips. Motionless, he seemed as though he was in a slight daze. Time passed by the seconds and minutes. However, the student Shi Guang was supposed to teach never arrived. She suddenly recalled that the contract had stated water vertigo for the other party. Could she have decided to note because she was afraid? Well, she could only let her have more time to prepare herself mentally then. After all, Shi Guang was someone with a lot of patience. Suddenly, her phone rang at this moment. It was Ma Lesheng who called, telling Shi Guang, ¡°The client has something on all of a sudden and the lesson will be canceled today. The lessons will start officially tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± After heading back, Shi Guang researched intensively regarding water vertigo. She realized that water vertigo was actually something that was really easy to ovee. As long as there was someone who was patient enough to coach properly, there would definitely be no issues. The second day, Shi Guang arrived half an hour earlier just like the previous day. However, this time around, she did not dare to y around with her reflection through car mirrors anymore, fearing that she might bump into Lu Yanchen once more. Entering the VIP private training hall, she went to change her clothes and make preparations. Uponing out, she took a look at the wall clock. It was about to reach the prearranged time now. Using the ss door as a mirror, Shi Guang conveniently tied her hair into a bun. After she was done, she even gave herself a slight smile through the mirror. Outside the door, was a tall and well-built man that was approaching. Raising her head slightly, Shi Guang peered through the transparent ss door and locked eyes with the other party. Once again, her smile froze up. As he looked at her, his eyes were deep and distant. As she looked at him, her eyes were struggling to maintain her cool. For a moment or so, no one broke the silence. It was as though they were locked there like mas. Shutting her eyes, Shi Guang was the first to peel herself away as though she had just seen a stranger, and that was all. Thereafter, when she caught sight of how Lu Yanchen pushed the door and entered, she could no longer maintain her calmness. Her eyes were filled with both astonishment and bewilderment. But unlike the previous two times, Shi Guang reacted rtively quickly this time around. Dering formally, she told Lu Yanchen, ¡°My apologies! This is the VIP private training hall.¡± What she actually meant was, ¡®Please don¡¯te in. You are not wee here.¡¯ Lu Yanchen threw a casual nce at her and smirked before walking by her into the private training hall. He then sat down on a chair inside. Shi Guang¡¯s jaws dropped open in surprise. Taking in a deep breath, she tried her hardest to push back her anger because she was afraid of sounding like a resentful woman the moment she spoke. ¡°A lesson is in progress! Please head out!!¡± Looking at him, every single word was said out slowly and with emphasis. At that moment, he looked back at her as well. As the two of them looked at the other person intently, this action was imperceptibly magnified as though some sort of unknown power had just exploded out in the still air. Suddenly, the door was pushed open once more. However, neither of them budged as they continued looking at one another as though they were waging a war just through their eyes. It was only until the person who entered walked beside them that Shi Guang¡¯s eyes brightened up. It was as though she had just seen her savior as shemented hurriedly, ¡°Manager Ma! He just forced himself right in! My student is about to arrive, and I need my peace here!¡± Her underlying meaning was for Manager Ma to chase Lu Yanchen away. Manager Ma furrowed his brows and said with a dark face, ¡°Your student? Your student is Mr. Lu right here!¡± ¡ª Chapter 11

Chapter 11: We¡¯ve Only Slept Together Before

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Those words took threeps around Shi Guang¡¯s mind before she broke out of her stupor. Did Ma Lesheng just say that Lu Yanchen was the student she was going to teach? Then, what about that Mrs. Shen? Shocked to the max, she let out a look of disbelief as she asked emotionally, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Mrs. Shen the one who had signed the contract? Isn¡¯t my student Mrs. Shen?¡± Ma Lesheng replied, ¡°Miss Shen is the one who did sign the contract, that¡¯s right. However, she is not Mrs. Shen. Her name is Shen Lingshuang. Her husband¡¯s surname is Lu. She is Mrs. Lu! And, Young Master Lu is the son of Mrs. Lu...¡± Afraid that Lu Yanchen on the other side might be displeased with what he was about to say, Ma Lesheng tactfully lowered his voice, ¡°Young Master Lu has water vertigo. Do you think that someone with water vertigo will look for a private coach for themselves? Absolutely no way! Therefore, the person you are going to teach is Mrs. Lu¡¯s son, the fourth Young Master Lu! This is a distinguished person. You must make sure to put your heart into teaching!¡± ¡®What¡¯s up with this? World! Do you really have to be this small?¡¯ To think that Lu Yanchen would be her student! Did he have water vertigo? While she truly did not see him get into water before, she did not know that he had water vertigo. But, they WERE together for a whole two years! For a moment, Shi Guang¡¯s heart was mixed with all sorts of emotions which she could not distinguish between. Subconsciously, she lowered her head and looked over at Lu Yanchen. As though he had detected her gaze, Lu Yanchen shifted his eyes to meet hers. Those deep eyes of his were like a calm ocean underneath the starlight. There wasn¡¯t a single ripple of emotion within them, nor was there any bit of warmth. He was still ever soposed, whereas her entire heart was flustered. She could teach anyone...anyone except Lu Yanchen. Shi Guang took a deep breath and repressed those surging emotions of hers. After lowering her eyes and humming briefly, her face was calm when she raised her head once more. ¡°Manager Ma, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t teach anymore. I thought that I was going to teach a woman.¡± She wanted to have Ma Lesheng think that she was incapable of teaching men. The first reaction Ma Lesheng had upon hearing it was surprise as he let out a strange look saying, ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯ve already signed the contract.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I terminate the contract?¡± Shi Guang asked gently. ¡°I am merely the middleman. I¡¯ve got no way of helping you terminate the contract.¡± Ma Lesheng then cast his eyes toward Lu Yanchen beside him and said in a soft tone, ¡°It¡¯s stated clearly on the contract that if you wish to terminate the contract out of your personal issues, you would have to pay ten times of the contract sum. That is 2.5 million!¡± 2.5 million? Shi Guang¡¯s face turned terrible as she instantaneously had a feeling of carrying a 2.5 million burden. She gripped her fists so tightly that her nails were digging into her palms. She then returned a smile she assumed to be the calmest she could give as she walked beside Lu Yanchen, ¡°I believe that you must not have known that your private coach was going to be me. If you had known, I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t have been willing toe over. Since that¡¯s the case, let us terminate our contract then.¡± Lu Yanchen raised his chin and looked at her with his abyssally deep eyes as he replied in a deep voice, ¡°Indeed, I did not know. But, it¡¯s a pity I wasn¡¯t the one who had signed the contract.¡± His meaning was clear, ¡®Looking for him to terminate the contract was not going to bear fruits.¡¯ He sat there while she stood there. She felt that her authority should be asserted down toward him. And yet, he just sat there looking at her without a single peep while half squinting his eyes. With azy attitude, he had caused every single bit of advantage that she felt she possessed evaporate immediately. The momentary silence caused the air to go stale. Shi Guang bit down on her lip and tried again, ¡°You can tell your mother that you want to change a coach! Say that you want someone you are more...familiar with! That way, you will feel morefortable with her teaching! We...¡± Lu Yanchen stood up and turned around to face outside the window, leaving Shi Guang with his back view so that no one could make out his emotions. All he gave was an indifferent reply that cut right into her words, ¡°... Indeed, we¡¯re not familiar. We¡¯ve only slept together before.¡± Shi Guang was rooted. With an expression that was petrified, her petite little face flushed red in a sh. Even those pinkish white earlobes were stained with a shade of red. Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Teasing Her Just Like That

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Ma Lesheng was equally petrified¡ªthis was a violent shock for him. Lu Yanchen was the child of a rich and powerful family of the military. No one would even dare to slight him at all. Those who were a little more knowledgeable about the circle would know that this fourth Young Master of the Lu Family was famous for being aloof and prudent at the same time. Hitting on girls? He couldn¡¯t be bothered to even give them a single nce at all! But, if he had put it as such, then they MUST have slept together before, right? Ma Lesheng was finding it hard to breathe right now. Holy sh*t! While he did not really understand what the rtionship between the two of them was right now, he felt as though he was being fed dog food to the point of stuffing his mouth entirely, such that there wasn¡¯t any gap to even breathe in from! Even though Shi Guang forced herself to maintain a calm face and wished that she could act as though she had not heard the words of Lu Yanchen, she truly could not ignore that knowing look Ma Lesheng was giving them right now. The entire face of Manager Ma looked as though he had just found apletely new world right now. That was such a highly suggestive look! Both startled and embarrassed at the same time, Shi Guang red at Lu Yanchen and huffed out heavily, ¡°Y-you...! You¡¯re really...!¡± She stuttered for half a minute as she wanted to say something to deny his statement, but found herself at a loss for words. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go look for Mrs. Lu to terminate the contract!¡± Shi Guang cast her gaze away and ended the conversation as she left with shades of embarrassment and coldness. She had initially thought that the prize giving ceremony was just an ident, from where they would continue on their own paths thereafter and have nothing to do with one another anymore. Even if they were to bump into the other party once more, while she might not be able to exchange greetings and converse with him as though nothing had happened, she could still get off unaffected by his speech and actions. But, why was it that just this single frivolous sentence of his, which even teetered toward teasing, could cause that small little heart of hers to palpitate endlessly? This man who had seemed so high and aloof at the start, wasn¡¯t he all nonchnt and casual as he looked at her just like a stranger earlier on? Why would he suddenly speak out with such...attention-drawing words? Could it be that he held a single trace of love for her still within his heart? However, she immediately denied this thought in her mind. Impossible! Absolutely impossible! No matter what, she couldn¡¯t be teaching him how to swim. She mustn¡¯t! She had to terminate the contract! She definitely had to find some way to do so! Since the contract was signed by Mrs. Lu, Shen Lingshuang, if she wanted to terminate the contract, she could only look for thetter. However, the Lu Family stayed within a huge militarypound! These militarypounds were not ces where any Tom, Dick, and Harry could enter as they¡¯d like to. She did not have an appointment, neither did she have Mrs. Lu¡¯s contact. Hence, she could only seek help from the guards at the entrance of the militarypound. The guards made a call and said that Mrs. Lu wasn¡¯t home. Fighting against the scorching, zing sun, Shi Guang stood at the corner of a wall while waiting for Mrs. Lu to return...But in the end, an entire afternoon had passed without her catching sight of even a single shadow. When the guard that was watching over the entrance saw how long she had been standing for, he advised her to head back and return after making an appointment with Mrs. Lu. However, Shi Guang knew that that wasn¡¯t possible. No one would give her Mrs. Lu¡¯s contact number; therefore, she could only depend on waiting it out. She had prepared herself mentally that she might meet with a closed door; therefore, she didn¡¯t feel defeated. Unable to find Mrs. Lu on the first day, she came again on the second. After standing at the entrance of the militarypound for three whole days, she met with the same oue. Suddenly, the skies were overcast as a fine drizzle started pouring down. Opening an umbre, Shi Guang stood at the roadside, intending to head home for the day. Following the tform, she walked over to the roadside. Just as she was about to raise her hand for a taxi, a ck SUV sped by her and sshed up all the water on the ground, drenching her entire upper half. Astounded and scowling, she looked at that SUV with some slight anger. Right as she was about to chase after it while questioning their driving skills loudly, the SUV suddenly came to a stop and reversed toward her. Stopping beside her, the car window winded down and revealed the face of a man. Chapter 13

Chapter 13: The Type That Lu Yanchen Likes...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang saw that there was a man with a set of delicate features seated on the driver¡¯s seat. His eyes were sending a full stream of sparks as he spoke with an extremely delicate and gentle tone, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to...¡± As he continued, his voice suddenly got louder as he eximed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the girl who became the champion at the 200m Freestyle Competition the other day? Your name is... Shi Guang? Right! Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang just stood there speechlessly. That was just some small College Games. To think that someone would actually recognize her. ¡°I am Chu Mubei. It just happened that I was there at the hall watching yourpetition! Not only are you good and fast at swimming, you swim beautifully as well! And even rarer is the fact that you¡¯re a gorgeous beauty yourself!¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he continued while his eyes were pushed and squinted into a line. It was as though a breeze of spring had just gusted past his face, creating an entire garden of blossoming peach flowers. ¡°Oh...¡± Shi Guang replied indifferently. The feeling that this man gave to her was exceptionally frivolous, and hence, she did not intend to bother with him. Looking at the drenched clothes on her body, Chu Mubei spoke once more, ¡°Look at you, drenched all over! Even though it¡¯s summer right now, if you were to stay in those drenched clothes, you¡¯re still going to catch the flu! My house is just right inside. I¡¯ll go get a set of clothes for you so that you can return after changing into them.¡± Shi Guang wanted to reject him outright! But the next moment, the thought of the contract popped into her mind. She had not been able to get into this militarypound the entire time. If she were to take this Chu Mubei¡¯s car, getting in would definitely not be an issue. If she could just ask about the Lu Family slightly, wouldn¡¯t she be able to seek out Mrs. Lu by then? But, was it really alright to hop onto the car of a random male stranger? But well, this was a militarypound after all. She presumed that there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who would dare to cause trouble in this ce. Following that train of thought, Shi Guang nodded her head. Walking over, she opened the back door of the SUV. As she bent her waist and was just about to step in, she raised her head and caught sight of a man sitting within the car. Immediately, she froze up in that position. Lu Yanchen. How was he inside! In that very instant, Shi Guang wished that she was seeing things. But unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t. Lu Yanchen WAS the person seated right inside as he looked at her calmly. ¡°You...¡± Chu Mubei turned his head around and was thinking of saying something to Shi Guang. But when he caught sight of the two people looking at one another at the back of the car, he blinked his eyes in confusion. But, that was followed by a wide opened jaw of astonishment. When he called out earlier, he was thinking of asking Shi Guang to sit at the front. Lu Yanchen was a little of a germaphobe, and would very rarely permit strangers to sit beside him. But, because he was thinking a step too slow, Shi Guang had already opened up the back door of the car. But unexpectedly, not only did Lu Yanchen not voice out in rejection, he was even looking at this young little maiden so intently! Also, when Chu Mubei had driven by earlier on, he had not noticed that he had sshed someone wet entirely. Lu Yanchen was also the one who reminded him of that fact. He must have seen Shi Guang outside the car a long time ago. Could it be that Lu Yanchen had already taken a liking to this Shi Guang after going to the prize giving ceremony the other time? Chu Mubei¡¯s gaze lingered onto Shi Guang intentionally. This championss was pretty beautiful. Her skin was snow white and she gave off a refreshing fragrance of lemongrass. This was the type of chick that Lu Yanchen liked...! Since he liked her, then he might as well go ahead and chase her! But, given his understanding of Lu Yanchen, he would definitely not take the initiative to chase after a girl. No, as his good buddy, he would definitely have to help him out and give him some good assistance! ¡°Shi Guang, this is my buddy, Lu Yanchen! He was the one who had presented you with the trophy the other day, do you remember?¡± Chu Mubei chirped out cheekily and broke the frozen atmosphere, ¡°Don¡¯t judge him by his cold outlook. He¡¯s really quite a good person! Hurry and hop on!¡± Chapter 14

Chapter 14: If You¡¯re Not Chasing Her, I Am

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡®He only looks cold on the outside? He is actually quite a good person?¡¯ Shi Guang was so close to chuckling out in irony. Right now, she would rather not enter the militarypound and think of some other way than hop onto this car. She slowly retracted the leg she had stepped up without a single peep of sound before looking at Chu Mubei, ¡°I just recalled that I had called for a taxi! It should be arriving here soon.¡± Coincidentally, there was a taxi up ahead that was driving in this direction. Shi Guang closed the door of the SUV and halted down the taxi before diving right into it and leaving. Everything happened with such a lightning speed that Chu Mubei¡¯s jaws were just left wide open. Chu Mubei was thinking about how it was rare for Lu Yanchen to take a liking to somebody. As his buddy, there was no reason why he shouldn¡¯t help him with it. But somehow, he seemed to have scared the other party away instead. Gripping the steering wheel with one hand, he rubbed his nose with the other and looked at Lu Yanchen through the rear-view mirror while saying, ¡°That girl is pretty! She looks really nice when she¡¯s smiling! Sweet!¡± Lu Yanchen was looking out the window as he replied him sarcastically, ¡°She didn¡¯t smile at all earlier on!!¡± Chu Mubei coughed out twice slightly, ¡°This is not the first time I saw her anyway! I was referring to how sweet her smile was back at the prize giving ceremony the other day! That delicate smile of hers, along with that unimaginable beauty...I¡¯d say, you really should stop thinking about that ex-girlfriend of yours. You guys have broken up for two years now. There are many good girls out there who are at least ten thousand times better than that ex-girlfriend of yours!¡± Lu Yanchen turned his head to re at Chu Mubei. But, this re was like a frosty, razor-sharp sword. His invisible might caused the air to go stale as Chu Mubei understood instantly. Twitching his brows, he grumbled out softly, ¡°I know, I know. One must never speak about or talk ill of her. Even after breaking up, in your heart, she is still the best girl in this entire world!¡± Lu Yanchen was just such an aloof and prideful man. Growing up together, Chu Mubei had always thought that if the former ever fell for a girl, whether or not the girl agreed to it, he would force her to stay by his side, even if he had to break her legs. Even if there was no room for him in her heart, he would just crush her heart entirely before rebuilding it and slipping through the gaps from there... But based on what he knew, Lu Yanchen knew about where that girl was. However, he did not seek her out, and was just always checking on how she was doing through people close to her. ¡°I really want to know what that girl looked like, such that you would choose no one else other than her, as though you were ced under a spell by her.¡± This single mumble of Chu Mubei was extremely, extremely soft. However, it did not slip by Lu Yanchen¡¯s ears, although, thetter did not bother about it. The moment the car stopped at the entrance of the Lu Residence, he opened the doors and got out. Rolling down the window, Chu Mubei looked at his back view and called out loudly, ¡°That girl from earlier on! Do you really not like her at all and have no intention of chasing after her? If you don¡¯t like her and don¡¯t wish to chase after her as well, then I¡¯m going for it. She¡¯s the type that I like.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s shoulders froze as he stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked at Chu Mubei, ¡°Don¡¯t go messing around with some people you shouldn¡¯t mess around with!¡± Even though he was still cold as always while bearing the same old indifferent expression, Chu Mubei knew that Lu Yanchen was angry. Was it because he had mentioned chasing after that girl named Shi Guang? He was astounded once again! When Lu Yanchen disappeared from his sight entirely, a wise and imperceptible grin appeared on Chu Mubei¡¯s face. This guy was still refusing to admit it! He had clearly taken a liking to that Shi Guang! Seemed like somebody¡¯s second peach flower had truly blossomed!! ¡®Ex-girlfriend huh? She can really say bye bye this time around...¡¯ The first thing Lu Yanchen did when he reached home was to give Manager Ma a call, ¡°Manager Ma! If I don¡¯t see my coach tomorrow, you are fired!!¡± Overbearing and unquestionable! Without giving Manager Ma a chance to speak, he hung up the phone curtly once he was done with his words. ¡ª Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Lu Family, Aristocratic Military Family (1)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ It had been a long time since Shi Guang had been in a state as wretched as today. She was thoroughly drenched from inside out. In the dorm, Li Fangfei was wearing her earphones; no one save for herself knew what she was looking at on theputer, but she was all smiles right now. When Shi Guang opened the door and entered, she took out her earphones immediately and said, ¡°Shi Guang! You¡¯ve finally returned!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Li Fangfei¡¯s tone was enough to tell that something was up. ¡°Have you switched off your mobile? Seemingly unable to reach you, Boss Lei called our dorm and said that if you were to return, you should return his call at your first avable moment!¡± Li Fangfei was worried. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything wrong, is there?!¡± Regarding the issue of wanting to terminate the contract, Shi Guang had told no one about it. Li Fangfei didn¡¯t know anything about it, and neither did Boss Lei. However, this was something that would have spilled out eventually. Shi Guang garnered that Boss Lei¡¯s call for her should be because he had found out about the issue. Shi Guang nodded her head and took out her mobile to give Boss Lei a call. The battery on her mobile was t, so she borrowed Li Fangfei¡¯s mobile for the call. ¡°Shi Guang, how are the lessons going?¡± Boss Lei did not inquire about the issue of her wanting to terminate the contract straight up, and questioned her about the status of Lu Yanchen¡¯s lessons instead. However, Shi Guang had not even given Lu Yanchen any lessons yet. She believed that this was something Boss Lei must know about for sure, and thus could not figure out just what he was nning in his mind. Pondering for a moment, Shi Guang chuckled out in reply, ¡°The frequency of my training for the past two days was more intensive. Hence, I did not head down for lessons.¡± Since he did not expose her, she did not have to be frank about it as well. ¡°I know that having a lot of training is important, since you want to get into the provincial team. But, giving Young Master Lu lessons is equally important. Shi Guang, you are the spokesperson of the club. I believe that you definitely have what it takes to juggle both ends with a bnce,¡± As he continued, Boss Lei¡¯s tone got heavier, ¡°Go give a lesson tomorrow...And, you have to teach properly, alright? Young Master Lu is no ordinary person. Don¡¯t get overly obstinate now, or you might only know regret after suffering some losses.¡± How could Shi Guang not understand Boss Lei¡¯s meaning? Boss Lei was trying to progress by making concessions. Under the pretext of thinking for her through his words, every single word was in reality just a threat. He was clearly letting her know that if she wanted to terminate the contract, not only would she have to pay the penalty sum, she would lose the endorsement of the club as well. She hesitated, deciding if she wanted to rify the issue of her wanting to terminate the contract with Boss Lei. She was afraid that she might be too rash, and end up causing the matter to get worse. In the end, she decided to not mention it for now and take a shower to cool her head first. Li Fangfei stood up and walked beside Shi Guang, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What did Boss Lei say?¡± Shi Guang sighed out, ¡°I wish to terminate the contract. I don¡¯t want to go give lessons.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°The person I¡¯m supposed to teach is not some Mrs. Shen. It¡¯s Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen? Someone of the Lu Family! Young Master Lu...The stud who presented you with the trophy the other day!¡± Li Fangfei eximed out as she hopped up and closed in with that gossipy face of hers, ¡°Shi Guang! Did I hear you wrong? Your student is THE fourth Young Master of the Lu Family?¡± Shi Guang did not reply and just stood up to take some fresh clothes for a shower. Even though it was summer, one could still catch the flu bug after being drenched. Li Fangfei was still gasping out in astonishment, ¡°Why would you want to terminate the contract if it¡¯s the fourth Young Master Lu!? He is someone that most people cannot even get to approach! Shi Guang! Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know about the Lu Family?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body froze up inexplicably, ¡°...¡± Looking at how she did not make a sound, Li Fangfei took her silence as acknowledgment as she hurried on, ¡°The Lu Family is a well known aristocratic family within the militarypound! This is a big family that is perched right on top of the pyramid which we meremoners can only hope to reach!¡± Chapter 16

Chapter 16: Lu Family, Aristocratic Military Family (2)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°The grandfather of Young Master Lu, Old Master Lu, once served in the Chinese Red Army. He had fought against the Japanese, as well as in the Korean war against the allied troops! Even though he has already passed away, he has two sons of which one is in the military still while the other is in politics. His daughter appeared to have been married to some top leader as well with trusted aides spread out all across the entire country, bearing aplex background. With so many intricate rtionships, for a power such as the Lu Family, if they were put in ancient times, they could only be described as ¡®Reigning over all except the emperor¡¯.¡± ¡°This Young Master Lu is a son of the Lu Family¡¯s 2nd Master. This 2nd Master of the Lu Family has a total of 4 sons...Brought up with strict house rules, everyone from the Lu Family are extremelyw-abiding. The only exception is this 4th Young Master Lu. As the youngest one, he was indulged by everyone and could basically do anything as he willed. Rumours had it that he was hell bent on going to an overseas college for a girl back in the past, but his family didn¡¯t even voice a single word of objection. Halfway through, he suddenly decided that he wanted to drop out of school and went on to join the army. But it was said that he was going to change his profession yet again. Some im that he¡¯s going to study overseas once more while others im that he¡¯s going to start and manage his ownpany. There were even some that im he¡¯s actually still in the army. In any case, he is just really mysterious...¡± Li Fangfei was just rambling on nonstop. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were downcast the entire time, unable to tell if she had been listening to it or not. Retrieving her fresh set of clothes, she headed into the bathroom. Standing under the sprinkles of water, Shi Guang closed her eyes gently as the Lu Yanchen of two years ago flitted into her memories. Back then, Lu Yanchen was still equally aloof and haughty, giving the same indifferent look to anyone he met. But to her, he had the greatest tolerance level and tenderness. The time they spent together had always been enjoyable as they shared a simr preference for things. Or rather, things that he liked, she¡¯d like. And vice versa, things she liked, he¡¯d like. She had once hugged him tightly and raised her head to ask, ¡°Would you not want me one day?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t want you!!¡± He fondled her head and assured her firmly. Pausing for a moment, he remarked frivolously, ¡°Then again, I had better consider it thoroughly... after all, hugging you doesn¡¯t really feel too meaty.¡± As he said, his eyes floated over to her chest casually. Immediately, her face started heating up as she could feel herself flushing pink all the way down to her earlobes. Pushing him away, she bemoaned softly, ¡°You¡¯re so lewd...¡± ... Turning off the water sprinkler, Shi Guang wrapped herself with a towel. All of those were memories that had long been abandoned. What¡¯s the use of thinking about them once more? In the sands of time, those memories had long gone fuzzy. The boy she was so infatuated with back then had long died away as well. As for the deep pains of the past, there were only faint imprints right now. The current Lu Yanchen did not have a single strand of rtionship with her. When you cross paths with someone, the stronger person stands victorious. What did she have to hide from or escape from? He was the one who had casted her aside mercilessly after that intimate encounter of theirs. He was the one who had let her down. If anything, he should be the one to hide or escape. Really now. Why was she rushing to terminate the contract or whatnot? Come to think of it, Lu Yanchen would probably not be willing to let her stay around him in circles and was probably wishing that she would stay far away from him. Rather than choosing to terminate the contract herself and causing unnecessary difficulties bynding herself in a predicament, she might as well bear with it and wait for Lu Yanchen to do it instead. After thinking through things, Shi Guang went down to the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube on time the next day. To her surprise, she was met with Ma Lesheng outside. The way Ma Lesheng looked at her was as though he had just seen his saviour as he greeted her politely, ¡°Miss Shi! You are finally here! This way please, this way please!¡± Shi Guang followed him to the training ground. Ma Lesheng had even held the door open for her thoughtfully while making a hand gesture to invite her in. Taking in a deep breath, Shi Guang stepped in calmly... Chapter 17

Chapter 17: Not Going To Go Along With Your Wishes

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Today, Lu Yanchen was donning some casual wear. Shi Guang felt that he looked pretty simr to how he was two years ago; except, he was more charismatic now. Time seemed to be biased toward this man, maturing his aura like a fine wine. Standing beside the window, he was looking outside at this moment. When he heard the approaching footsteps, he turned around with hands in his pockets. Those eyes of his were deep as the dark night, gazing into hers peacefully and silently. Shi Guang did not speak as well, not knowing what to say. The both of them were silent and the air was still. After some time, it caused Shi Guang to feel somewhat uneasy and unable to maintain herposure. Eventually, she spoke first, unable to bear with it any longer, ¡°I couldn¡¯t find Mrs. Lu, but I believe that you should be able to see Mrs. Lu anytime you wish. If you tell her that you want to change to someone else, I¡¯m sure she will agree.¡± Lu Yanchen squinted his eyes and replied sarcastically, ¡°If I were to terminate the contract, wouldn¡¯t I be going along with your wishes?¡± Shi Guang felt that these words of his were just out of pique. He was just purposely going against her. It was because SHE wanted to terminate the contract that he wouldn¡¯t do so. ¡®Fine! I¡¯ll act as though I don¡¯t wish to terminate the contract then!¡¯ Endure! She had to endure! Endure to the point where Lu Yanchen would not wish to see her any longer and go look for his mother to terminate the contract, telling her that he¡¯d like a change of coach. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go change my clothes. You can go and change as well, then we¡¯ll begin the lesson.¡± Shi Guang did not spare any unnecessary thoughts to go figure out Lu Yanchen¡¯s attitude. All she thought was, if soldiers came, she would fight them; if water came, she would use mud to dam it. Who was afraid of this guy? After Shi Guang was done changing, Lu Yanchen was still dressed in his casual wear and lying down on the chairzily, giving off a carefree vibe. Shi Guang¡¯s face was dark. But, when she faced him once more, she was all smiles, ¡°Mr. Lu. If you wish to learn to swim, you will have to get into the water. If you wish to get into the water, you will have to change into your swimwear.¡± Lu Yanchen threw her a casual nce; there seemed to be a trace of mockery shing through that nce, as though he was mocking this pretentious act she was putting on. ¡®You don¡¯t like it? Then I¡¯m going to do it even more!¡¯ This was what Shi Guang thought in her heart, then continued with a serious expression, ¡°Oh, Mr. Lu! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wish to change out into your clothes right now as well. We can just conduct a simted training on dry ground today. We¡¯ll first master the key actions to be made so that you can strengthen your muscle memory and have it fixed. That way, it¡¯ll be easy to just follow those steps after you go into the water.¡± Lu Yanchen was still ignoring her with apletely nonchnt attitude. With his eyes closed, it seemed like he was just resting leisurely. Shi Guang felt a little stuffy, as though there was a repressing feeling in her chest she could not voice out. As she sat down on a chair near her, her heart was raging with mes. She wanted to drink water; hence, she reached out for the cup she had ced beside her earlier on and started gulping down heavily. But, being distracted, she ended up choking herself and coughing so badly that she could barely catch her breath. Shi Guang clutched at her mouth and thumped down on her chest while wanting to get up in order to breathe more easily. Even though she did not want to stand up too fast, she kicked a chair close by identally and her entire body lost its bnce, causing her to fall toward the coffee table on her right. Scared so badly, Shi Guang shut her eyes tightly. However, the pain she was anticipating never arrived. Someone had grabbed her arm in a sh and pulled her up straight away with a tight grip. By virtue of habit, Shi Guang had wanted to say thanks. But, as though something had just struck her, her body froze right there. As she opened her eyes and looked out, she saw Lu Yanchen just staring at her calmly. Facing one another, the two of them were extremely close, so close that the tip of their noses was rubbing against one another. As their gazes exchanged uncertainty and attraction, it was also just like opposing generals on a battlefield, where neither would be willing to admit defeat or bow their heads down. Badump! Badump! Their hearts thumped furiously as those sturdy heartbeats mmed out against their chests. Those somewhat erratic thumps sounded like they wereing from her, but at the same time, as if they were from him... Chapter 18

Chapter 18: The ck Heart of Young Master Lu

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen¡¯s breathing was gradually getting heavier as that steamy breath of his blew out on Shi Guang¡¯s face and caused her to snap to her senses. Her body broke into a shiver as she raised her hand and was prepared to push Lu Yanchen away. But right at that moment, a voice rang out, ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± Before Shi Guang had even made her move, Lu Yanchen had made his and pushed her away. His actions and disposition were still the same as theposed and graceful self he had always been. That small moment between the two of them earlier on wasn¡¯t shown on his face even in the slightest bit. This had Shi Guang even suspecting if she had just been hugged by an entirely different person. Lu Yanchen turned around. Not sure if it was intentional or coincidental, Shi Guang was just nicely shielded behind him entirely. He looked at the person approaching. ¡°Chu Mubei, why are you here?¡± ¡°Auntie told me that you¡¯re going to learn swimming! Not only that, your teacher is the girl from yesterday...!¡± Chu Mubei nted his body and extended his head before finally catching sight of the person behind Lu Yanchen. Immediately, as though a spring breeze had just gusted by, he put on a splendid smile, ¡°Hey, Shi Guang! We meet again!¡± To think that Lu Yanchen had not mentioned to him yesterday at all that Shi Guang was already his swimming coach! With all this hiding and coverup, there was no way he would believe that Lu Yanchen had no interest in this girl! As for Lu Yanchen¡¯s first, and only, girlfriend, he was also always hiding and covering up everything as though she was a treasure. Heck, he wouldn¡¯t even share a single back view of hers! Anything regarding that girl, even down to a single word, was not divulged at all by him. In fact, Chu Mubei did not even know the NAME of that ex-girlfriend of his. The mere thought of it had him a little miffed. Chu Mubei¡¯s gaze was scattered all around Shi Guang¡¯s body, filled with ripples of spring. Without leaving any traces, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened as he stood in front of Chu Mubei before calling out to Shi Guang, ¡°Go pour us tea.¡± Shi Guang looked at him, really wanting to say, ¡°I¡¯m a coach, not a waitress.¡±. But eventually, she held her silence and just went as told. Thereafter, Lu Yanchen said in an exceptionally displeased tone toward Chu Mubei, who was still looking at the back view of Shi Guang, ¡°Go and get Manager Ma here.¡± Chu Mubei reflexively rejected him, ¡°Why not just give him a call?¡± The atmosphere froze up immediately as Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze seemed as sharp as daggers. He red icily at Chu Mubei, whose face was filled with the breezes of spring. It was such a frosty re that even pr bears could be frozen to death. Unable to bear with it, Chu Mubei rubbed his nose and agreed to it intively, ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯ll go right away!¡± What a petty fe to not even allow him a single peek! No wonder his ex-girlfriend broke up with him! It didn¡¯t take long before Shi Guang returned. Even though she did not see Chu Mubei, she still walked over and ced down the tea. Lu Yanchen then suddenly asked, ¡°What tea is this?¡± ¡°Red tea.¡± ¡°Chu Mubei doesn¡¯t drink red tea.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Change it!¡± Shi Guang took away the red tea and returned with another cup of freshly brewed tea. The second time she returned with it, Lu Yanchen inquired about the tea once again, to which she replied, ¡°Green tea.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Chu Mubei doesn¡¯t drink green tea.¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lips a few times and wanted to say something. But eventually, she held it back in and replied in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go make another cup then.¡± This time around, she made a cup of pu¡¯er tea. But, third time was not the charm, as Lu Yanchen said once more, ¡°Chu Mubei doesn¡¯t drink pu¡¯er tea.¡± What sort of a person was this Chu Mubei? Why would a man be so picky over even drinking tea? How annoying was this person? Shi Guang¡¯s impatience was written over her face, ¡°Then, what sort of tea does he drink?¡± Lu Yanchen pursed his lips and collected his thoughts while a sh of light bolted across his eyes in response to this sessful plot of his. Of course, that glint went by so fast that no one could have caught anything as he replied indifferently, ¡°Flower tea. A hundred different varieties to rotate and choose from. The type of flower he drinks would depend on the type of woman he ys with today.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ¡ª Chapter 19

Chapter 19: Chu Mubei, Who Didn¡¯t Even Know He Was Framed

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Chu Mubei returned with his trademark princely smile, and Manager Ma following behind. After he returned, Chu Mubei realized that the way Shi Guang was looking at him was kind of weird. Yet, he could not make out just what was weird about it. Chu Mubei took up the tea that Shi Guang had brewed for him andmented with a sip, ¡°Rose tea! Not bad. What a rich fragrance that refreshes one¡¯s mind!¡± Actually, he was only trying to find a topic to converse about with Shi Guang. Only, he did not know that those words of his had taken on a different tone in Shi Guang¡¯s ears. Subconsciously, she had begun to associate roses with women. But of course, Chu Mubei knew nothing about this. He had an elegant face and a smile that seemed as though a spring breeze had just blown over his face. Ifsses were to catch sight of it, they would undoubtedly be charmed by this harmless and innocuous smile of his. Using a tender gaze to look at Shi Guang, he grinned out while saying, ¡°Rose tea bears a slightly bittersweet taste, with a heaty nature. It rxes the mind and has the effect of clearing blood clots. Drinking it can cleanse the liver while clearing one¡¯s head of troubles.¡± ¡®Rogue!!¡¯ After hearing those words, Shi Guang scolded out in her heart. All the words that came forth from Chu Mubei¡¯s mouth sounded extremely dirty to her. She felt that what Chu Mubei had said about rose tea cleansing one¡¯s liver and clearing one¡¯s troubles was, in fact, referring to how a woman as gorgeous as a rose could help him clear his mes of lust! ¡®Capable huh? Casanova!¡¯ ¡°But, one must not drink too much rose tea as well. There is a need for a change of taste from time to time. Chrysanthemum is good for relieving exterior syndromes and heat. It bears a slightly more bitter taste, and has a cooling nature. It has properties that can dispel heat and cleanse the liver to improve one¡¯s eyesight, as well as clear poisonous substances from one¡¯s body. Drinking it once in a while is quite a decent option as well.¡± In Shi Guang¡¯s ears... She felt as though Chu Mubei was saying that after ying with gorgeous women, one would also get sick of heavy meals. They would have to change their preferences and order some lighter vored food from time to time as well. Shi Guang secretly shot him a look of disdain. From the start, the feeling that Chu Mubei gave her was that of frivolity. She was already not intending to make any sort of a close contact with someone as such. Furthermore, he was a friend of Lu Yanchen. However, coupled with everything that Lu Yanchen had said earlier, her impression of Chu Mubei could be considered to be at rock bottom right now. She was toozy to even give him a reply and humor him. Of course, Shi Guang had already firmly identified in her heart that Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei were just the same type of people. Evidently, Lu Yanchen did not know that this rock he had thrown over had not just struck Chu Mubei in the head; itnded right on his own foot as well. ¡°You had better take it easy. Even flower tea has poison in it!¡± Shi Guang gave this deep implying reply. Chu Mubei looked over at Shi Guang in bewilderment, his eyes slightly lost and confused. It was as though he was wondering if he had said something wrong. Why did it seem as though Shi Guang kind of disliked him? He looked over at Lu Yanchen by the side. Looking as though he was both smiling and not, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes fell onto the two of them indifferently, without any emotions. It was as though he had no interest in this entire world as he disyed that absolutely calm attitude of being unbothered with secr affairs. Chu Mubei was unable to make out Lu Yanchen, nor what this guy was up to. But, when he thought about how he was going to help Lu Yanchen chase and get this girlfriend, Chu Mubei presumed that that guy shouldn¡¯t be nning anything against him. Thinking that, Chu Mubei smiled out once again as his brows curled up like a warm sun in the cold winter while he spoke up slowly, ¡°Shi Guang, I want to learn how to swim as well. Well, teaching two people is just as good as teaching a single person. How about taking me in as your student and teaching Lu Yanchen and me together?¡± However, he did not get to see a single moment of consideration, leave alone agreement. Without even having to think, Shi Guang rejected him tly, ¡°My apologies! The selection test for the provincial team is about to start soon, and I¡¯ll have to work even harder on training. The remaining time is BARELY enough to squeeze out sses for ONE person.¡± Chapter 20

Chapter 20: It¡¯s Clear¡ªYou Have No Chance Then!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ She did not even want to teach this current student of hers at all. But to bring Chu Mubei in along as well? There was no way, unless Shi Guang was out of her mind! Furthermore, after hearing Chu Mubei¡¯s words, she knew that he wasn¡¯t really interested in learning to swim or whatnot. God knows what sort of ns this Casanova was thinking up. ¡°I won¡¯t take up a lot of your time. When you¡¯re teaching Lu Yanchen, I¡¯ll just learn quietly by myself at the side.¡± Chu Mubei continued with his attacks. ¡°Since I have epted a student, I would have to teach him properly and with heart. Right now, other than the selection test, my mind only has room enough to care about a single student.¡± Shi Guang had made her words perfectly clear to not give Chu Mubei any chance. Chu Mubei continued to smile out cheekily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already get the champion¡¯s title? What are you still training so hard for? Even if you were to be the national championter on, that would be all it amounts to, and won¡¯t be worth that much money. If you can be my coach, not only would there be a lot of money, it wouldn¡¯t be too tough either. Once I¡¯m done learning, I can even introduce new clients to you. I guarantee you that will be worth more money than you winning a champion¡¯s title.¡± To him, finding a coach was truly about how much money it was worth. Without even thinking, Shi Guang¡¯s face changed color as she replied coldly, ¡°Thank you for your kind intentions. However, what is being taught is just proper swimming. Also, it¡¯s swimming, and nothing else. I know how much money it is worth to teach someone how to swim. Money outside of that is something that I will not and should not take. But, thank you for your kind intentions.¡± Chu Mubei was frozen for a moment before chuckling out once more, ¡°I was just joking! I¡¯m at fault, it¡¯s my fault! Let me take you out for a meal and you can punish me with alcohol so that I can make amends for my mistakes!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled a little to seem as though she was smiling. However, it was a forced smile, ¡°My apologies! I¡¯m not free. Also, I can¡¯t drink alcohol.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My eyes are bad.¡± He had heard of all sorts of reasons why someone couldn¡¯t drink alcohol, but this was the first time Chu Mubei had heard of one so peculiar. His brows furrowed, ¡°Your eyes are bad? What has that got to do with drinking alcohol?¡± Shi Guang squinted her eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve got a. Drinking alcohol would cause my eye pressure to rise. If it¡¯s serious, I can go blind!¡± Thisss was really good at making things up, but Chu Mubei did not believe her in the slightest bit, ¡°But looking at your eyes, they seem pretty alright.¡± ¡°I was nearly blind before!¡±¡®Blinded by liking a jerk of a man!¡¯ Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± ¡°Seems like the lesson can¡¯t carry on today anyway! Since that¡¯s the case, this is the end of today¡¯s lesson!¡± Tossing down that sentence, Shi Guang left just like that. Watching her leave with raised brows, Chu Mubei turned his head around and looked at Lu Yanchen miserably while asking out in despondency, ¡°What¡¯s up with that? Did I do anything wrong? Why do I feel so strange about it? She seems to have some big issue with me or something! But, I clearly didn¡¯t do anything to her!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Chu Mubei with an extremely serious expression as though he was truly trying to find a reason for it. After a few seconds, he spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re born with an unpleasant face.¡± Someone such as Chu Mubei, who was self-proimed to be the perfect lover, able to pass through a forest of flowers and leave without a single leaf on him, was absolutely befuddled on hearing that. He pointed at himself. ¡°I¡¯M unpleasant?¡± The number of girls who had a liking for him could even form a circle around the entire Beijing! To think that he would be called unpleasant looking! Chu Mubei snorted out coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯ve taken a liking to that girl.¡± ¡°What has that got to do with you being unpleasant?¡± Lu Yanchen replied with a tone bearing underlying intentions as the mocking intent on his smile got even wider. Chu Mubei twitched his lips. His annoyance was turned intoughter instead, ¡°Oh, Lu Yanchen, what should I do? Initially, I had only thought that this Shi Guang was slightly interesting, and had wanted to tease her. But, the more I interact with her, the more I¡¯m realizing that she¡¯s truly really special! The way she treated me so weirdly just now had me liking her even more! I seem to have really... fallen for her.¡± Chu Mubei ced extra emphasis on thest few words as though he was saying them just for Lu Yanchen¡¯s ears. However, thetter wasn¡¯t worked up as he had expected. Instead, he gave off a stifled chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s clear...You have no chance then!¡± Chapter 21

Chapter 21: This House? I¡¯m Satisfied (1)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ After the lesson, Shi Guang went back to her club for training. Because of the contract termination issue, she hadn¡¯t been able to train well for the past two days. Everything she had told Chu Mubei earlier on was real. The selection test was about tomence soon. She had to train well for it; otherwise, wanting to enter the provincial team would be quite a tall task. Shi Guang wanted to train on her basics today. She hugged onto the kickboard while crisscrossing her legs. Exerting her strength from her thighs, she brought it down to her calves and feet so that her legs could tear through the water surface rapidly. Using the resistance from the water, she was then able to propel herself forward. How much strength should she exert through her legs such that there would be fewer sshes and her body would be pushed forward at the maximum speed? This was something that Shi Guang knew and did not know at the same time. What she knew was that the speed she had swum with in the past was because of the data given to her by her previous coach. But, ever since they changed to the new coach, Wu Xing had not taught her much, neither did he give her any urate data to work with. She could only bank on training her basics daily, working relentlessly and maintaining that attitude she once had, so that she could try her best to correct her own posture. However, she knew that no matter how many amendments she made, there were still some mistakes in it. That¡¯s the reason why no matter how hard she trained these days, her speed could not be raised beyond her current one. On the surface, the sport of swimming seemed as though it was something that could be made through just by repetitive training. As long as one were to umte enough time doing it, they would definitely be able to swim well. Or rather, they would not be too bad at it. The rest would just be a matter of talent. However, the thing about talent was that it had to be uncovered as well. One could not be considered an athlete just because they weren¡¯t too bad at swimming. For speed-basedpetitions, especially swimming, there would usually not be much of a difference in the results at the level of national athletes. They were just fighting for that mere fraction of a second of speed. But, it was often these small details that determined whether or not one could get the gold medal. Therefore, if an athlete wanted to stand at the very top of the world, other than depending on their own hard work and training, they would require guidance from a good coach as well. But, given the current situation, Wu Xing was totally unconcerned about her. She did not know the speed of herpetitors. But, if she didn¡¯t raise her own speed, wanting to enter the provincial team would be something extremely difficult. By the time Shi Guang returned to the school from training, it was already 10pm. Li Fangfei stood up and weed her, ¡°How are you sote again today? Did you go and give lessons again today?¡± ¡°I did. But, it ended early, so I went over to the club to train for a bit.¡± Lying on her bed, Shi Guang heaved out amidst thefort. Li Fangfei sat down beside her bed, ¡°You¡¯re really pushing yourself way too hard. You¡¯ve got the club, then the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube, and school. It¡¯s just nice how these three ces form a triangle in between their locations. Not only that, the sun is the most venomous in this season, where one would sweat profusely just by walking a short distance. It¡¯s really terrible to juggle everything like this. Shi Guang, since it¡¯s the summer and you don¡¯t have to attend sses, how about renting a ce outside so that you don¡¯t have to return to school every day? That¡¯s too torturous.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy finding a ce. Either the location is bad, or the price is too high.¡± Shi Guang closed her eyes and rxed her body. ¡°Just nice! I¡¯ve got a friend who is overseas right now, and his house is empty! Do you want to move over and stay there? Or perhaps, you could take it that you¡¯re looking after his house for him!¡± Li Fangfei suggested carefully. Shi Guang opened her eyes slowly. She bent her elbow and ced her palm below her pillow before looking at Li Fangfei. That seemingly gentle gaze of hers was in fact like a sharp knife that could peer through one¡¯s soul. Revealing her guilty conscience under this gaze, Li Fangfei suddenly sniggered out and waved it off with her hand, ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯ll say it! I was at the behest of someone! Somebody doesn¡¯t wish to see you getting so tired!¡± Chapter 22

Chapter 22: This House? I¡¯m Satisfied (2)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ With utmost certainty, Shi Guang spilled out a name, ¡°Huo Zhan!¡± Huo Zhan was Shi Guang¡¯s ex neighbour, and right now, he was studying abroad in France. Shi Guang had been friends with him for over ten years now, they were true homies. Li Fangfei sniggered out, ¡°Huo Zhan told me that you would definitely be able to guess it! As expected indeed! But don¡¯t you worry, Shi Guang, I did know tell him what was going on in detail and cause him to worry. All I said was that you took on a private coaching job with the endorsement along with training for the selection test. Therefore, you¡¯reing home veryte daily. He then said that since that house of his was being left empty, you might as well just head over to stay. Just pay rent will do.¡± ¡°Pay rent?¡± These past few years, Huo Zhan had been helping Shi Guang out a lot. But no matter how close their rtionship was, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t someone who would consistently trouble others. ¡°That¡¯s right! Huo Zhan said that if you were not going to pay rent, then don¡¯t bother heading over to stay.¡± Shi Guang chuckled out, ¡°Sure. Even if he didn¡¯t say that, I was all prepared to go stay over there anyways! Since that house of his is left all empty anyways, what a waste it would be! But tell him that I¡¯m going to change locks. Who knows if he¡¯s going to just decide to return one day and give me a big scare!¡± Li Fangfei replied, ¡°He said that you can tear down the entire house however you¡¯d like, but the main thing is that you¡¯ve got to pay rent. The pocket money that his mum has been giving him recently is not enough for him to spend.¡± ¡°Seems like he found a goddess for his heart yet again.¡± It was only when he was in love would Huo Zhan not have enough money to spend. ¡°Seems like it.¡± ... Huo Zhan¡¯s house was located in a small neighbourhood between the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube and the club. Shi Guang used to lodge here before as well, so this wasn¡¯t the first time she was here. Staying here would indeed help her save quite a bit of time. She would be able to spare out at least 3 hours of training daily. There were not many houses in this neighbourhood. Most of them were vis with only a single building within. The atmosphere was pretty decent. It was peaceful and secluded. The apartment was in the single building¡¯s 11th floor. While it could not be considered as huge, it was spacious and bright with a balcony to boot. Shi Guang did not bring much with her, just a few sets of clothes to change into. These two days were the weekends; thus, Shi Guang did not have to give Lu Yanchen any lessons. After training at the club, she would return to clean up the ce a little. The two days were pretty rxing for Shi Guang. But when she thought of how she had to give Lu Yanchen lessons the next day, she could feel her head hurting. She was really hoping that Lu Yanchen would hurry and request for a change of coach with his mum. There were a series of banging soundsing from above her. Shi Guang who was in the midst of washing clothes was startled. Listening carefully, it was as though something heavy was being moved. The 12th floor was the top floor ¨C a single high-end penthouse. There seemed to have been no one staying there all this while. Seems like there¡¯s finally an owner to it. Shi Guang continued to wash her clothes. After she was done, she took the basin with her to the balcony. Standing on the balcony, she could just nice make out the French windows of the 12th floor. She did not know if she was hallucinating, but when Shi Guang was hanging out her clothes, she had this inexplicable feeling that a pair of eyes were observing her. It was as though she was a prey. However, this feeling went as quickly as it came. Raising her head to take a look, it was dark on the 12th floor. The lights weren¡¯t even turned on. Seems like there should be no one home. ¨C In the dark night, a tall and well-built man stood in front of the French window and through the windows, he looked at the girl who was dressed in her pyjamas with dishevelled hair. When she raised her head, those eyes of hers blinked slightly as though she was slightly stunned. The more he gazed at the girl, the more he was lost in his thoughts. It was only when his mobile rang that he snapped back to his senses. Taking the call, a male voice came from within, ¡°How¡¯s everything, Lu Yanchen? Are you satisfied with the house?¡± Lu Yanchen looked down at Shi Guang who was preparing to return to her house after hanging her clothes as his lips curled into a grin, ¡°Satisfied.¡± This ce? He was satisfied to death! ¡ª Chapter 23

Chapter 23: Take Off My Clothes? What Are You Thinking Of Doing?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ For Shi Guang, teaching Lu Yanchen was an issue that caused her a big headache. But, when He Xinnuo found out that the person Shi Guang was teaching was Lu Yanchen, she almost went nuts from jealousy. That man who was standing right on top of the pyramid was someone she did not even dare to fantasize about. She had even mocked Shi Guang that she would never be able to have any sort of connection with a man like that. But in the end, to think that the student Shi Guang would teach wasn¡¯t some Miss or Mrs. Shen, but that aristocratic man, Lu Yanchen! This was clearly a chance that should have been hers! That day, if Shi Guang had note looking for Wu Xing to demand for that endorsement or whatnot, she would have been the only one present when Boss Lei brought Manager Ma to look around the ce. That endorsement would have been hers then, and would also have ended up being the coach of Lu Yanchen. But right now, everything had been fixed. No matter how jealous He Xinnuo was about it, she could only make some salty remarks toward Shi Guang. At times, Shi Guang would still feel some pity toward He Xinnuo. Actually, thetter was quite a pretty decent swimmer. It wasn¡¯t exactly without reason that Wu Xing would take a liking to her. But, her mind was never ever on training. She felt that training wasn¡¯t the most important; it was luck and connections. Perhaps to He Xinnuo, and a lot of other people as well, teaching Lu Yanchen was a job that was totally worth being envious over. However, Shi Guang did not want it in the slightest bit! Yet, she unfortunately could not reject it. If she were to reject it, not only would she lose the endorsement of the club, she would alsond herself in a tight predicament. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t once considered the thought of just giving in and teaching Lu Yanchen while taking him as a pure client. After enduring for this period of time, the two of them would have nothing to do with one another anymore. No matter how one was to see it, that was quite a pretty decent deal to be made. Furthermore, she was in a pressing need for money right now. However, there was no way she could maintain herposure. Also, she could sense that Lu Yanchen was not about to just let her have an easy time teaching him. This afternoon, it was already fifteen minutes into the lesson time, and Lu Yanchen had still not arrived. It should be because he totally could not bear to see her at all. Right now, she could only hope that he would go requesting for a change of coach with his mum and save the two of them from annoying one another by looking at the other. It was only after waiting for yet another ten minutes that Young Master Lu arrived nonchntly. The moment he reached, he sat down on the chair and did not bother to go change. Shi Guang walked over to remind him, ¡°Our lesson has already started.¡± A single arm of Lu Yanchen moved onto the handle of the chair elegantly while gripping it gently with his fingers. He lowered his cold lips and looked straight ahead, ignoring Shi Guang as though she was air. After a moment of silence, Shi Guang huffed out a mouthful of stale air and repeated, ¡°One has to take off their clothes before entering the water.¡± Lu Yanchen replied with an indifferent tone, ¡°Take off my clothes? What are you thinking of doing?¡± That indifferent voice of his brought with it an inexplicable charm. At the same time, there was a hint of amusement in his tone; only, one could not make out if that was mockery or banter. ¡°Y-you...!¡± Shi Guang was rendered speechless and her face was entirely flushed by these words of his. At the same time, her earlobes turned red swiftly as well. She overcame all her uneasiness and snorted out coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t take off your clothes, how are you going to enter the water and learn to swim?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her deeply before leaning back onto the chair. With those thick, luscious eyshes of his, those eyes that were deep as a waterhole were concealed, such that no one could make out his emotions. Shi Guang¡¯s face was dark and gloomy right now, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to learn swimming, go and tell your mother. I don¡¯t wish to teach you either.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Yet another moment of silence and stillness ensued. For the time being, Shi Guang was just ring at Lu Yanchen, waiting for him to speak. After two to three minutes, Lu Yanchen¡¯s breathing gradually turned long and heavy... Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Useless! To Be Mesmerized By His Beauty!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang observed silently for a moment and realized that Lu Yanchen must have fallen asleep. Seeing this, her entire forehead creased up. She had never ever seen someone who woulde for a swimming lesson and yet refuse to change out of their clothes or enter the water, choosing to lie down on the chair and sleep instead! If he did not know where else to spend his money, he could donate to build Hope Primary Schools! Why the hell did he have toe torment her? Raising her fist, Shi Guang waved it left and right above Lu Yanchen¡¯s head. However, thetter was totally at peace in his sleep, and wasn¡¯t affected at all. Shi Guang could not believe that this guy could really fall asleep under such circumstances! She bent over and waved her hand in front of his sleeping face, wanting to test if he had really fallen deep into slumber. She then yelled out, ¡°OI!¡± Lu Yanchen did not even move a brow. Shi Guang lowered her voice and called out again, ¡°Lu Yanchen?¡± No response. Lu Yanchenid there motionlessly with a single hand propped against his head feebly. His hands were beautiful: ten long, slender fingers with defined wrist bones. When she had held it in the past, it bore a gentle yet tough feeling to it, giving her a full sense of security. Shi Guang did not move at all as she stared at Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand just like that. That handsome face of his which was inches away from her had her losing herself into him unconsciously. The expression he gave off while being deep in sleep wascking in the usual aura of hostility. Instead, there was more of a harmonious feeling like finely cut jade. His eyshes were long; the bridge of his nose was high. As the light shone on the sides of his face, it entuated the outlines of his features, making him seem ever more handsome. His sleeping manner was just like a beautiful painting. His heartbeat was thumping with force like a bass drum...No! That wasn¡¯t his heartbeat! That was hers! Her breathing was getting erratic as her heartbeat hastened, losing her eyes within him... Shi Guang jerked herself up and turned around to head out. The man who had his eyes closed the entire time opened them silently as he looked at the back view of Shi Guang leaving... ... After Shi Guang left the training hall, she bashed up herself in her heart. Useless! To think that she would be mesmerized by his beauty! Raising her eyes, she caught sight of Ma Lesheng on the corridor opposite her, handing down some work to his subordinates. After hesitating for a moment, she walked over to him. When Ma Lesheng caught sight of Shi Guang approaching, he had his subordinates go get busy while receiving her with smiles, ¡°Miss Shi! Are you done with the lesson?¡± Shi Guang took in a deep breath and shook her head, ¡°Manager Ma, Young Master Lu does not wish to learn to swim at all. He wouldn¡¯t even change his clothes, let alone get into the water.¡± Ma Lesheng expressed out, ¡°You¡¯ve got to be patient. There must definitely be some process for one toe to terms with water vertigo.¡± ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s a limit to what I can do... Manager Ma... MANAGER Ma, how about helping me to tell Mrs. Lu that I¡¯m really not suited to teach her son? I don¡¯t have much experience teaching someone. She should look for a more experienced coach. I guarantee that I won¡¯t want to take even a single cent of all the previous lessons, and will rmend a good coach for Young Master Lu as well. Maybe with that, the contract can just...¡± The words behind were things that Shi Guang did not want to be too straightforward with as well. But, she knew that Ma Lesheng definitely understood her meaning. She put on a heavy face while cing her palms together and begging out pitifully, ¡°Please, please! I guarantee that I¡¯ll definitely use all my heart for the next student, and I¡¯ll ask for less fee as well!¡± (=.=) Ma Lesheng was in a spot as well. He felt that having Young Master Lu change coach was something not too possible. But, he did not want to offend Shi Guang either. Putting that confusing rtionship between her and Lu Yanchen aside, just with he capabilities alone, they might still be able to work together in the future as well. After pondering for a moment, he replied, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll help you talk to Mrs. Lu about it. But, I¡¯ve got no guarantees that it¡¯ll work out.¡± Shi Guang was extremely grateful, ¡°It¡¯s alright! As long as you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll already be extremely grateful for it!¡± Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Lu Yanchen, Are You Following Me?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang circled a few rounds outside and even found a pool to swim a fewps in. Checking the time, she packed up and headed back when she saw that it was almost time to end the lesson. In the training hall, Lu Yanchen was still asleep. She first changed out into her clothes andid down on a beach chair furthest away from Lu Yanchen. If this were someone she did not know who was sleeping for the lesson, giving her a chance to go swim a fewps, it would truly be something she would be exceptionally happy over. But, it was a pity that this was Lu Yanchen. Once the time was up, Shi Guang stood up immediately. Unexpectedly, that man who was deep in slumber moments earlier had woken up as well and taken his leave before her, leaving her with nothing but a tall and well built back view to look at. Shi Guang chose to ignore it and headed over to the carpark to look for her motorbike. Unexpectedly again, she met with that someone at the carpark as well. Shi Guang knitted her beautiful brows and looked over at that cool looking jeep before turning at the owner of that car. The owner who was wearing a white shirt was looking at her coincidentally as well. Their gazes met in mid-air; with that one stare, Shi Guang slid away. She rode on her small motorbike in the direction of home. Her speed wasn¡¯t slow, but it was definitely not considered fast as she rode in an orderly manner. From her rear-view mirror, she saw Lu Yanchen¡¯s car maintaining a fixed distance from her; neither too close, nor too far. Shi Guang was slightly bothered, not knowing if he was sharing the same way coincidentally or following her intentionally. She pushed on her throttle and increased her speed, wanting to stretch the distance between them. But, to think that the car behind her sped up as well to maintain the same distance. Shi Guang then cut her speed to let Lu Yanchen¡¯s car overtake hers. In the next instant, Lu Yanchen lowered his speed as well and maintained the same distance. To Shi Guang¡¯s astonishment, as she rode her motorbike into the small neighborhood, Lu Yanchen steered his car into the small neighborhood as well! Shi Guang did not know what he was ying at to follow her closely just like this. After she parked her motorbike, she headed beside Lu Yanchen¡¯s car and looked at him in incredulity with an underlying tone of questioning. Lu Yanchen turned his engine off and got out of the car. Though, he just closed his car door and ignored Shi Guang. Shi Guang blocked him in his path and reared her head at him. There wasn¡¯t any bit of change in his expression at all, as though following her was something that couldn¡¯t be any more normal. She was quite pissed momentarily. ¡°Are you following me?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply. He just lowered his eyes to look at her before taking two steps forth. Shi Guang retreated back subconsciously. He stepped forward as she stepped back until there was nowhere else for her to retreat to. Shi Guang¡¯s feet then knocked onto the parterre behind her as shended on it with a plop. Standing tall and high, Lu Yanchen looked down at her. Those long eyes of his seemed like two des. However, his lips could barely conceal that slight smile he was grinning out with. The golden afternoon sunnded down on his manly body, painting him golden as though he was a heavenly god that reigned over all living beings in the world, with such esteem and mysteriousness that no one could peer through his profound depth. This was the inherent aura that he gave off, one that would cause others to feel an invisible pressure. ¡®Heart rattling!¡¯ Shi Guang¡¯s mind buzzed out as she did not say anything more. Lowering her eyes, she picked herself up and strode toward the apartment briskly. It was only after entering the lift that she had managed to calm down slightly. Unexpectedly, Lu Yanchen had entered the lift as well. The finger which Shi Guang was using to press for the floors button slipped as she identally pressed on the 12th floor instead of the 11th floor. However, she did not notice it. All her attention was ced on Lu Yanchen right now as she widened her eyes and looked at this indifferent man with an absolutely bewildered expression. Words that filled her mind spilled out before she could even think through them, ¡°Lu Yanchen! What are you ying at?¡± Chapter 26

Chapter 26: Seem To Have Been Face-pped... Stings!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ With those deep prating eyes, Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang calmly with a pretty indifferent expression, ¡°Following you?¡± He just returned the question gently with that deep and rich voice of his, which was just like an intoxicating red wine. Curling his lips, he seemed to be smiling and yet not at the same time. Shi Guang felt that he was just mocking her as she darkened her face while saying, ¡°Are you not? Don¡¯t tell me that you just happen to stay here as well, and on the eleventh floor as well!¡± Lu Yanchen replied to her, ¡°I don¡¯t stay on the 11th floor.¡± Shi Guang felt that Lu Yanchen¡¯s skin was really so thick that he was bordering on the edge of being shameless now, ¡°If you¡¯re not staying at the 11th floor, why did you not press for the button after entering the lift? If you¡¯re not following me, what are you doing? What¡¯s the difference between you and a pervert right now?¡± Lu Yanchen no longer tried to exin as he pursed his lips, causing that smile on his face to slowly wipe off. When he bore his expression of amusement, Shi Guang felt that he was just mocking her. But when he was not smiling and just freezing up his face, there seemed to be ayer of frostiness covering his entire face, such that she did not really dare to look at him. In her heart, she felt an inexplicable sense of frustration. Actually, she had wanted to mock Lu Yanchen for following an ex-girlfriend from a breakup. ¡®Are you regretting it and discovering that your feelings have yet to disappear entirely?¡¯ But, she was afraid that she might end up being mocked even more miserably by Lu Yanchen. While this man did not speak much, his words were really venomous at times. The lift came to a stop as Shi Guang walked out. She even added on to Lu Yanchen, ¡°I¡¯ll take it that nothing had happened today. But, please don¡¯t follow me anymore from now on! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to call the cops!¡± She had alreadyid down her threat as such, and yet, Lu Yanchen was still exiting the lift with her! He gave off an extremely frosty aura as though he was pretty angry. ‡å! Shi Guan¡¯s face indicated her exasperation right now, ¡®This world is really way too messed up.¡¯ Before the one who was being followed had even shown anything, the one who was following and was exposed was showing his displeasure? She blushed out in shame, ¡°What is all of this for? Is it really fun to make fun of your ex-girlfriend as such? Even if we can¡¯t be friends after meeting once more, we don¡¯t have to be so...¡± Lu Yanchen turned around and nted his deep gaze onto Shi Guang¡¯s face as he observed her enigmatically for two seconds. That well-built body of his then turned around slowly as his icy cold gaze shifted before stopping on the wall. He raised his chin slightly, indicating for Shi Guang to take a look. Shi Guang was stunned for a moment as she followed his gaze. 12th floor... ¡®Eh? This is the 12th floor!¡¯ Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were stuck right there as she was petrified into stone, tongue-tied and ring with his eyes wide. How was this the 12th floor? So, Lu Yanchen was staying on the 12th floor and wasn¡¯t following her? She felt as though her sunny day had just turned into a thunderstorm! And her face...stung so badly! It was as though she had just been pped tightly on the face! Shi Guang gulped down her saliva and acted as though nothing was wrong. Slowly and steadily, she swerved her body by 180 degrees, then took huge strides immediately as she wanted to walk into the lift. But, the lift had been pressed down by someone else, and would not return so quickly. Shi Guang knitted her brows tightly, feeling as though her a*s was on fire, and she could not stay at this ce for even a moment longer. Badump! Badump! Her heart was still thumping furiously as though it was about to pop out of her chest right now. It was erratic and frenzied; she might literally die of asphyxiation if it stopped for a single moment. Again, as though nothing was wrong, she walked toward the stairs at the emergency ess. Bam! She pushed open that heavy and sturdy door and disappeared off while remembering to maintain herposure. But, because she had let go too quickly and hastily, the rebound of the door hit her calf, causing her to stagger and almost fall down. It was so painful that her eyes were squinting as her jaw dropped wide open. While she called out in pain silently on the outside, she was cursing inside her heart. Turning her head back slightly, she identally met with that man¡¯s gaze again. So embarrassing! Just like lightning, Shi Guang retrieved back her gaze and sped downstairs. Those indifferently pursed lips curled up slightly into a grin... ¡ª Chapter 27

Chapter 27: Meeting The Mother Of The Ex-Boyfriend

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang arrived at home zing like fire and then gulped down a few mouthfuls of ice-cold water furiously. However, she could not shrug off the sense of awkwardness and embarrassment that was gushing forth from the bottom of her heart even then. In the past twenty-one years of her life, she had never ever been so embarrassed. Why couldn¡¯t she just hold her anger back in? Why did she have to question him before thinking it through properly? The moment she thought of the scene from earlier on, she wished she could just bang on the wall or find a hole to bury herself in so that she would never have to face anyone for the rest of her life. It was all Lu Yanchen¡¯s fault! Why did he have to stay here? He was the one who was moving in yesterday! Was it merely coincidence or what? Should she change a ce to stay at...? But right now, it was difficult to look for a new ce. Also, it might not be as cheap and convenient as here. Furthermore, she was only going to stay till summer break was over. It wasn¡¯t going to be that much longer. They might not bump into one another, staying one floor away. And in any case, she was going to see him during the swimming lessons anyway. There was no need to get so concerned over this issue about lodging. As for everything that had happened today...she had to just take it as a dream then. ... Early next morning, Shi Guang woke up one second before her rm had even rung. 6 am...It was time for her to head to the club and train. At ten o¡¯clock, she received a call from an unknown number. It was Mrs. Lu, Shen Lingshuang, who had called her, inviting her for lunch. Shi Guang¡¯s petite astonished face was filled with traces of uneasiness. She had wanted to look for Mrs. Lu from the start to speak with her about terminating the contract. And now that Mrs. Lu was the one who took the initiative to seek her out, she should have been happy. But for some unknown reason, she just started getting nervous inexplicably. Meeting the mother of an ex-boyfriend. That was pretty strange, right? In the past, this was something that she had imagined: Lu Yanchen holding onto her hands endearingly and introducing her to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°Mother, this is my girlfriend, Shi Guang...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lusciously long eyshes flicked slightly. What was she thinking about? An image like that could never possibly ever appear any longer. Shaking her head, she suddenly felt herself getting calmer. But, when she arrived at the prearranged location, those initially rxed emotions of hers started getting unsettled once more. Mrs. Lu, Shen Lingshuang, had long arrived there. When Shi Guang opened the door to the private room, she stood up immediately and smiled gently, ¡°Hi, Shi Guang.¡± Shi Guang was a little lost as to how to react as her tone went stiff, ¡°Mrs. Sh...Mrs. Lu... My greetings!¡± This was different from the Mrs. Lu she had imagined. This Mrs. Lu was not as poised and elegant, nor was she as ssy and mboyant. She wore casual, rxed clothes as that beautiful face of hers brought with it some signs of the age. Her smile was extremely endearing, and brought with it a hint of innocence. It was really hard to imagine that a smile as such, which should belong to a young maiden, would appear on the face of Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother. ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡± ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ve only just arrived.¡± Shen Lingshuang smiled out and extended her hand... Shi Guang froze there and looked at the hand which Shen Lingshuang had extended to hold hers, not really able to snap out of her stupor. They had only just met, but why was the other party acting as though they knew one another really well, even to the extent of holding her hand? Shi Guang was not really used to this. After sitting down, Shi Guang pulled back her hand without leaving any trace. Shen Lingshuang did not let it bother her as she reached out for the teapot to pour tea for the other. Immediately, Shi Guang rose up to receive it, ¡°Ah, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright! Just remain seated!¡± Shen Lingshuang held down Shi Guang and went on to continue pouring tea for herself whilementing at the same time, ¡°I heard that you came looking for me a few days ago! It was really unfortunate, but I happened to be away visiting the father of my children! So sorry!¡± Shi Guang smiled out with courtesy and graciousness while waving it off with her hand, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine...!¡± Shen Lingshuang filled her cup full of tea again, ¡°The moment I came back yesterday, I received a call from Manager Ma. He has told me everything.¡± Chapter 28

Chapter 28: I¡¯ll Leave My Son To You Then

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s little heart pitter-pattered. This Mrs. Lu was way easier to talk to than she had imagined! If she could reason with her ande to an emotional understanding, would she be able to terminate the contract without having herself to pay the penalty? Just as Shi Guang was contemting about how she should start off with this, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s voice floated into her ears again. ¡°Ah, girls are really so nice! Ever so gentle and doting! Your father and mother must be really fortunate to have such a wonderful daughter such as yourself, unlike my entire family of sons. You can¡¯t even imagine how much I wished for a daughter such as yourself! I¡¯ve given birth to three sons prior, and was thinking that my fourth child would definitely be a daughter. But s, it was still a son. Hais!¡± Everything that Shen Lingshuang said were truths from the bottom of her heart. Even though they had only just met, this short period of time was already enough for her to look at Shi Guang time and again. Thisss here was pretty, with a rather decent disposition. At the same time, she was gentle with her words, and was extremely polite. This was the type of daughter she wanted, one that was refreshing and sweet, giving off the feeling of lemongrass. ¡°...¡± Other than smiling foolishly, Shi Guang did not know what else she could say. If this were any normal auntie, things would be fine. The problem was that this was the mother of her ex-boyfriend. She truly had no way of acting at ease in her presence. She lowered her eyes and sipped a mouthful of tea, preparing to get to the main topic, ¡°Mrs. Lu, even though I¡¯ve been swimming for a number of years now, my experience in teaching others is limited. Also, Young Master Lu is rather...unique. With just my capabilities, I don¡¯t think that I am able to teach him properly. Would you like to...?¡± ¡°Nonono! I want you. I think that you¡¯re better than any other coach out there...¡± Shen Lingshuang cut Shi Guang through her words. She extended her hand once again over the table and grabbed onto thetter¡¯s, which was ced on the table, ¡°I know that teaching my son is really tough. He has a prideful character, and is always cold and ignoring others. But, he¡¯s actually not like that! He used to be really cute and loved to smile in the past...He was my endearing little heartwarmer!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s mouth nearly cramped up, ¡°...¡± Endearing little heartwarmer? There was absolutely no way she could rte those four words together with Lu Yanchen. The Lu Yanchen that she knew was someone who was cold and aloof. Even if he was so enraged that he could kill someone, he would still be able to find some way to hold that back in and face one with a cold, indifferent calmness, just like an iceberg. ¡°When Yanchen was in junior high school, he fell into the waters and nearly drowned. Thankfully, someone saved him up. As to why he fell into the waters, he did not tell the reason at all. But ever since then, his personality changed entirely. The doctors said that it was some PTSD, Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, or something. Even after treatment, patients would often leave with some side effects, such as a cold personality, strong controlling obsessions...Ever since then, he maintained some distance even from this birth mother of his...¡± As Shen Lingshuang continued exining, she started sniffing. In the blink of an eye, her eyes were filled with sparkling beads of tears. She was going to cry...! Shi Guang jolted in shock and consoled her hurriedly, ¡°While he may be cold, I¡¯m sure he still loves you as a mother very much!¡± She had once thought of Mrs. Lu with many images: elegant, poised, strong, arrogant, and even harsh. But, she had really never imagined that she would be such a cute softie type. Shen Lingshuang nodded her head and replied sadly, ¡°He has had water vertigo for many years now, and we¡¯ve hired a lot of coaches. But, he has always rejected them. You¡¯re the first coach he was willing to ept!¡± Gripping her hand tightly, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll entrust my son to you! Please, please teach him properly and help him ovee his water vertigo!¡± As she blinked her eyes, it was as though she was about to cry out once more. Even if she was getting on with age, the way she looked as she was about to cry was still ever so beautiful. Shi Guang was someone who could not bear to see beautiful women cry at all as she subconsciously nodded her head. By the time she realized what she was nodding her head to, she shook her head again immediately, ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t! Even though he agreed toe for lessons, he refused to get into the water at all! He is still objecting to it!¡± Chapter 29

Chapter 29: Agreed To It Just Like That...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shen Lingshuang continued, ¡°That is not an issue! Don¡¯t look at how my son is cold and aloof as though he is unreasonable. He is actually an upright and restrained person! He is an honorable gentleman who is dependable! It¡¯s just this water vertigo that has troubled him for many years now which he has had difficulty oveing. As long as you coax him properly, he will definitely be willing to get into the waters!¡± Shi Guang thought that she might have heard wrong, ¡°Coax him?¡± He wasn¡¯t a small kid that needed coaxing anymore! But, Shen Lingshuang nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s right! Coax him! Don¡¯t be afraid of that cold face of his. You just have to smile more to him, or even act coquettishly. If he gets fierce at you, just cry! Talk to him more about happy little snippets of you when swimming. As time passes, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be embarrassed to have you continue coaxing him and will get into the water himself!¡± She had used this trick to deal with her husband and sons without failing even once. ¡°Mrs. Lu, I think that I might...¡± Shi Guang rejected. There was no way she wanted to coax Lu Yanchen. ¡°Do you think that my request is really unreasonable? If that¡¯s really the case, then it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely not have you pay the penalty sum ...¡± As Shen Lingshuang continued, her tears dripping down. Shi Guang was at a loss. She hurriedly handed a tissue to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m refusing to teach him. I¡¯m afraid that I don¡¯t have the capabilities to teach him properly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all good as long as you¡¯re willing to teach. We¡¯re not concerned about the oue,¡± Shen Lingshuang took the tissue over and wiped her eyes, ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re agreeing to it?¡± Shi Guang smiled out bitterly and pretended as though she heard nothing. But Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes were fixated on her. Eventually, she could only nod her head. Shen Lingshuang immediately broke out into a smile from her tears, ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew that you must definitely be a kind-hearted girl, and will definitely be able to help my Yanchen ovee his water vertigo!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled up, but she truly could not bring herself to smile out. ... Eventually, after the meeting with Shi Guang was over, Shen Lingshuang took out her mobile and gave Lu Yanchen a call. She was smiling so widely that her eyes were squinted, ¡°Son, mummy has returned. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve moved out?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°Nearer to learn swimming!¡± Shen Lingshuang nodded her head, ¡°That¡¯s the way! Today, your mum has met with your coach. She¡¯s a really warm and nicess! I could sense how attentive and gentle she is! Mummy is sure that she¡¯ll definitely be able to help you ovee your water vertigo.¡± The hand which Lu Yanchen was using to hold his phone tightened, ¡°...¡± ... £¨¡Ñ_¡Ñ£© After returning to the club, Shi Guang felt as though she was in a daze. She had clearly gone to meet with Mrs. Lu to terminate the contract. Why did she end up agreeing to teach Lu Yanchen in the end? Not only that, agreeing to teach him properly such that he would ovee his water vertigo? This lunch was one hell of a loss for her! Feeling a little crestfallen, she could not even get her spirits up for her training and ended up being scolded by Wu Xing. Usually, Wu Xing would not even bother with her training stuff. But if he scolded her, it would be because he was just disliking the sight of her. Shi Guang looked at him indifferently and ignored him while preparing to get into the water. Wu Xing gritted his teeth. His face still felt some stinging pain when he recalled the issue of the endorsement. If he were to speak with honesty, Shi Guang was indeed the most exceptional one out of all his students. But, her talents were not uncovered by him. Coupled with the fact that she was too strong on her own views, it was no surprise why he would ostracize her like that. He roared out, ¡°All you know to do is skive! For the back parts of the training, do them three times more!¡± Shi Guang was startled as she raised her head to look at him, ¡°I¡¯ve got lessons in the afternoon.¡± If she had to do three times the training, she would have to train till 11-12 am tonight! Wu Xing scoffed out coldly and replied sarcastically, ¡°Have you forgotten who you are? The main priority of an athlete is to train! First the endorsement, then the private coaching...Do you think that getting the champion¡¯s title is just for you to fish in the money?¡± Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Forced and Reced

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang sharpened her gaze and replied calmly, ¡°Even though I have the endorsement and the private coaching lessons, I didn¡¯t ck off from my training. I¡¯ve been doing supersets for my daily training as well.¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Wu Xing continued to bark out at Shi Guang fiercely, ¡°You didn¡¯t ck off from your training? Then, where did you go off to just now? There¡¯s already enough of all those nonsensical stuff for you to get busy with, and yet you run out to skive? What do you take this ce as? A venue where you can y as you¡¯d like?¡± ¡°I went to meet Mrs. Lu earlier on for the private coaching job that Boss Lei had arranged. Mrs. Lu is the employer.¡± Shi Guang tried exining. But, in the eyes of Wu Xing, she was just trying to use the boss to step over him. Wu Xing got even angrier, ¡°Now that you have the boss as your backing, you think that you canpletely disregard this coach of yours, right?¡± Shi Guang gave up. Since he was already thinking this way, she might as well just follow on with it. ¡°If I don¡¯t go for the private coaching lesson, I will have to go meet with the boss. And, if the boss asks for a reason, I¡¯ll just have to tell him that you gave me additional training, coach.¡± Wu Xing was hesitant now. Even though it was true that Shi Guang had to obey him as a coach, he was answerable to the boss of the club as well. ¡°Coach...¡± He Xinnuo¡¯s voice suddenly traveled over as she looked at Wu Xing while grinning from ear to ear, ¡°I¡¯m done with my training for the day!¡± She was making eyes at Wu Xing with a weird expression on her face. Exchanging nces with her, Wu Xing understood what she meant immediately. His eyes were evidently gleeful, but when he looked over at Shi Guang, they became stern once more, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a must for someone to go over and teach at the side of Young Master Lu. Today is a special circumstance. Thankfully, Xinnuo has alreadypleted her training for the day. Let Xinnuo go over then. Be it in terms of technique or posture, Xinnuo is way more ideal than you. If she goes over, she¡¯ll definitely teach better than you.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± For Shi Guang, the selection test was an important event that she was gambling her entire life¡¯s future on. What she wanted was to train, train, and train even more. Even though Wu Xing gave her three times the training just to give her a hard time, he was also helping her inadvertently... As for Lu Yanchen¡¯s side? Since He Xinnuo wanted to go so badly, she could just let her go then! If she could settle Lu Yanchen and end up exchanging ces with her, Shi Guang would evenugh out loud thrice in happiness! But, that was not what He Xinnuo thought. ¡°Xinnuo, I¡¯ll hand the issue of coaching Young Master Lu over to you then. You must jiayou!¡± Once Wu Xing was done with those words, He Xinnuo smirked out toward Shi Guang immediately. That petite and curvy figure of hers gave a gentle twist as she disyed an extraordinary grace. She waved hands to Wu Xing, indicating that she was going to leave first, and turned around to walk away. But even then, her head still reared back as she red fixatedly at Shi Guang while carrying that smirk the entire time. Shi Guang could not wish more than to head up and give her two tight ps for that smug and prideful look she was giving off. Yet, she just shot a cold re at her. Wu Xing immediately shouted out at Shi Guang, ¡°What are you still waiting there for? Get on with your training!¡± Shi Guang wore her goggles properly and dove into the water, swimming around quickly like a fish. ... He Xinnuo brought with her an iparably excited mood to the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube. ording to her, she was more beautiful than Shi Guang. Later on, she must definitely try and seduce that Lu Yanchen fe so that he would request for her to be his private coach in the future. Smiling so brightly that her eyes were shining with light, she walked into the training hall, only to find out that there was no one there. ¡°Is there anyone here?¡± She tried calling out with a soft and gentle voice. Suddenly, she saw a well-built figure standing up slowly from a beach chair on the other side. That figure turned around slowly to look at her. Those deep eyes of his were fixed with the temperature of snow as his thin lips twitched slightly. When those eyes reached her, a tremendous aura rippled out with such pressure that one would not even dare to breathe. He Xinnuo steadied herself slightly before smiling out tenderly, ¡°Hi, Young Master Lu. I am your private swimming coach.¡± ... Chapter 31

Chapter 31: Words of Strong Underlying Hints

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes that were as still as the surface of ake quickly shed with a look of coldness following which, his frosty disposition was disyed out entirely. Without saying a single word, he stuck his hands into his pocket and walked coldly. When He Xinnuo looked at this man who was walking toward her step by step, she started feeling nervous as her eyes were shrouded with a mesmerizing charm. Her brain recalled back to the previous day where he walked to present her the prize in the exact same manner. Be it in terms of looks or value, this man was on the highest tier. It was hard not to be moved over him. ¡°Before attending the lesson, you have to change out of your clothes first. We¡¯ll then do some warmups before...¡± She muttered out while looking at Lu Yanchen shyly. At the same time, she was fantasizing over the way she would y around with Lu Yanchen in the water flirtatiously. But unexpectedly, Lu Yanchen just breezed by her. He Xinnuo had not even finished her words when she felt choked. Her face was really spectacr to look at right now with shades of white and red. The man had not given her even a single nce and just walked by her as though she was air! ¡°Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu...!¡± He Xinnuo snapped to her senses and chased after him. The tall man before her did not turn around. That sturdy back of his reflected the light of the sun as his entire body gave off a disposition of an emperor that was high above the rest. Unknowingly, he gave off an extremely crushing pressure. This man was way too handsome, way too charismatic. She did not want to give up just like this. This might probably be her only chance. ¡°Mr. Lu, I am the runner-up for the College Games the previous time. You even handed me the prize personally, remember? Please trust me. I am very professional in my techniques, and will definitely not let you down!¡± He Xinnuo had finally caught up to Lu Yanchen¡¯s side as that tiny heart of hers thumped furiously. She was hoping that this quiet and reserved, yet profound man would be conquered by her. Presenting her most dazzling smile with an intoxicating grace, she was just like an alluring ss of wine right now as she made eyes bewitchingly at Lu Yanchen. However, thetter was only bothered with walking at his own pace, and would not even bother to nce at He Xinnuo even once. He Xinnuo¡¯s expression right now was terrible. Shi Guang had given him two lessons. Had she said anything bad about her in front of this man? That must be the case! Otherwise, why else would he show her such a bad attitude if he didn¡¯t know her? ¡°Mr. Lu! I don¡¯t know what Shi Guang must have told you, but I wish to let you know that had it not been for my injury on the day of the College Games, she would have never gotten the championship...! You can ask my coach! Be it in terms of speed or posture, I am the best in our club!¡± Lu Yanchen continued walking ahead. But, when He Xinnuo was done with her words, he did turn around and red at her indifferently. All of his emotions were hidden beneath those ck pupils of his where one could not grasp them at all. He Xinnuo was convinced that these words of hers were causing some effects, ¡°Please believe in my techniques. I will definitely teach you with all my heart, and make sure that you learn how to swim as quickly as possible...¡± The reason why that private coaching contract Shi Guang had signed had such a high penalty fee was because this man¡¯s water vertigo had to be kept a secret. Therefore, He Xinnuo did not know at all and presumed that it was just merely teaching someone to swim as per normal. ¡°You are the only student I¡¯ve got, and I will focus all my attention on you. As for Shi Guang, she has many students. And they¡¯re all...rich men! The prices offered to her by those men are really high as well...¡± As He Xinnuo continued speaking, her words came to a still. There was a strong underlying hint in her words which would cause people to think that Shi Guang had some indecent dealings with those men. Lu Yanchen stopped in his tracks and swerved around entirely. His face was cold and murderous as that overarching body of his looked down and snarled at her, ¡°SCRAM!!¡± Chapter 32

Chapter 32: Completely Exerted To The Point of Exhaustion

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen stopped in his tracks and swerved around entirely. His face was cold and murderous as that overarching body of his looked down and snarled at her, ¡°SCRAM!!¡± His voice seemed as though it was lined with ayer of ice, causing the entire air to freeze up with a chilling gust. Slow and deep, it would bring about goosebumps to anyone nearby. He Xinnuo was so scared that she stumbled back a few steps. With his eyes wide open, the way the man was looking at her was filled with contempt and disdain, as though she was nothing more than a clown. She felt as though she was drowned within some ice-cold liquid right now as shivers ran through her body spontaneously. All the surrounding staff were rooted as well, not daring to even breathe in deeply. This expressionless indifference that Young Master Lu was portraying right now was more frightening than his cool demeanor. Ma Lesheng immediately sensed that something was not right here as he rushed over instantly to drag He Xinnuo away, who was scared stiff. He added on softly, ¡°You can mess with anyone... anyone but him! Are you tired of living...?¡± He then secretly waved off the staff nearby. All of them gasped for breath, and in less than a minute, they disappeared without a trace, leaving only Lu Yanchen behind. Lu Yanchen bit down on his lips as his expression turned frosty once more. If she didn¡¯t want toe, so be it! To think that she would send such a disgusting thing in her ce! His disposition was icy, as that well-built body of his was enveloped in a chilling aura. He then walked out of the ce with huge steps. At the carpark, a single ¡®beep¡¯ was heard from his car as Lu Yanchen opened it up before mming it down loudly, causing his murderous aura to emanate out in the world. Lock. Gear. elerator. The chain of actions was swift. In the next second after the car was driven off, he loosened his feet on the elerator. His face was tightly strung up right now as he red at the distance ahead with an icy stare. Those long fingers of his gripped onto the steering wheel tightly... Quiet... It was really quiet right now as the aura around him reeked of a deathly silence. After a long time, an ironic smile shed out across those handsome lips of his. Closing his eyes, he leaned back on the seat as he ced his fingers between his brows and rubbed gently. ... Shi Guang had finished all of her training and was dragging that fatigued body of hers home. Parking her motorbike in the small neighborhood, she could barely summon the strength to drag herself off. Today, Wu Xing was hell-bent on making things difficult for her. To think that he would actually stay all the way to ensure that she finished her training before he left. Three times the training was truly something that Shi Guang could not handle, as she exhausted every singlest bit of strength she had. Right now, she felt like she was floating and her entire body was weightless. Her bones were yawning out and she could barely even straighten her back. Raising her body up, she slowly dragged her feet out for that first step. The door of the car parked in front of her was suddenly pushed open by someone as a tall figure stepped out of it. With one hand in his pocket, he red at her coldly. Under this grim night sky where there were no stars, the distance between them seemed so far, despite them being so close. ¡®Lu Yanchen...! Has he returned thiste as well?¡¯ He Xinnuo was the one who had given him the lesson today. Was he pleased with it? Did he have any ns of changing coaches? Shi Guang looked at him once before continuing with her listless steps. Passing by him, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes could not help but squint a little as he then started walking toward the apartment as well. In the lift, Shi Guang double checked this time around to ensure that she had pressed for the 11th floor before slumping onto the walls of the lift. Lu Yanchen raised his eyes and looked at her calmly. Those eyes were deep without a single bit of ripple in them. The sides of his lips were curled in an odd manner, seemingly mocking. Shi Guang didn¡¯t know what to say. Right now, she was truly really tired and had no energy left to guess his intentions. Every single bit of strength and will she had left was only enough to hold out until she got home. The lift was so silent that one could even hear water dripping. Lu Yanchen bit on his lips coldly. Opening them up, it seemed as though he wanted to say something... But all of a sudden, Shi Guang had closed her eyes as that slumped body of hers started sliding down the walls listlessly... Chapter 33

Chapter 33: Still Unable To Leave Her Alone Eventually

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen¡¯s brows furrowed immediately as his muscr arms scooped out and carried her gently into his embrace. Her body was totally fluffy as she leaned onto his body like a snake without bones. What came into his ears were long drawn breaths. Lu Yanchen looked at her quietly for two seconds before his brows started unraveling while he asked coldly, ¡°Asleep?¡± In the silent lift, the only sound which could be heard was Shi Guang¡¯s regted breathing. It was light and drawn out, yet ever so clear. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned frosty as he let go of his arm and pushed Shi Guang away immediately so that she would end up leaning on the wall of the lift. Initially, he had thought that this ungentlemanly act of his would definitely wake this woman, who was in a deep slumber up. But, little did he expect that her brows had only unfurled slightly as a single hand of hers was stuck onto the wall of the lift while she continued to sleep. Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Just how tired was she? They had arrived on the eleventh floor now. Shi Guang, who was deep in slumber, did not know that, and Lu Yanchen did not tell her either. The lift door closed and continued to rise. They had arrived on the 12th floor as well. Lu Yanchen, who was not the one in a deep slumber, stood in the lift motionlessly. He did not have any intention of stepping out at all. The lift door closed once again. Someone on one of the lower floors had pressed for the lift. With that, the lift began its descent slowly until it came to a stop on the 1st floor. Outside the lift was a man on the phone with someone else. There were people in the lift. Initially, the man had wanted to wait for them to exit first. But, neither of them would step out. Eventually, the man ended his call and stepped into the lift. He pressed for the 8th floor that he was staying at. When the lift was rising, he could not help but feel that the two people in the lift were extremely weird. First, he peeked over at the woman on his right. This woman was just sleeping while leaning on the lift? Unable to contain his amusement at this, he peeked a few more times; then, yet another few more times... Suddenly, he felt a cold, sharp re darting at him from his left side as an extremely repressive aura crushed down onto him. This deep, cold pressure enveloped the entire lift. The man tilted his head slightly and looked at the man on his left. This man was dressed exceptionally well, and had some extraordinarily handsome features. His gaze was just like a sharp arrow that seemed about to pierce through him. Choke! Suddenly, the man felt like the air in the entire lift was super thin and he could barely breathe. By the time the lift reached the eighth floor, the man fluttered off as though he was running for his life. ... The doors of the lift closed once more. Lu Yanchen looked over at Shi Guang and hesitated for two seconds before extending his hands to press for the 11th floor. As the lift was rising, Lu Yanchen took over Shi Guang¡¯s bag before carrying her up horizontally. The woman in his embrace was really light. Lu Yanchen frowned before lowering his head to look at her, ¡°Everything you¡¯ve eaten in the past two years was for nothing!¡± Shi Guang buried her head in and unconsciously used her face to rub at his arm. Those initially knitted brows of hers started rxing out. This was an action that was so gentle, but even so, was enough to have Lu Yanchen freeze up as he reminisced about the time two years ago... At that time, she loved rubbing against his body as such. Her favorite action was to hug him from behind and wrap her hands around his waist where she would then stick her face onto his back and rub against it... As the lift doors opened, Lu Yanchen regained his senses. With a cold face, he carried Shi Guang out of the lift. His eyes were alternating between light and dark as he bit down on his lips coldly. Using the keys to open the doors, he carried her in before dumping her onto the bed. His actions weren¡¯t gentle in the least bit; it was an attitude as though the life and death of Shi Guang was none of his concern. Still, Shi Guang did not wake up and just flipped her body around. Her t-shirt rolled up a little, revealing a little of her waist. Lu Yanchen turned around and wanted to leave. But suddenly, his gazended on some bruises on her waist... Chapter 34

Chapter 34: It¡¯s Not A Dream, Right?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned dark as he squinted his eyes while emanating a cold aura. Bending over, he pulled up Shi Guang¡¯s t-shirt with his long, slender fingers to reveal an entire waist of bruises. Shifting his gaze over to Shi Guang¡¯s neck, he found some slight wrinkles there as though she had been in the water for a long time. Comparing it to that clean, delicate face of hers, there was evidently some difference. He then looked over at her arms, elbows, and legs...they were all filled with the same slight wrinkles. Just how long did she spend in the water? Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned extremely terrible, sinking into a cold expression. He pulled over the nkets and covered her roughly. He then looked at her with ast deep gaze before that tall body of his walked off. ... Shi Guang slept all the way till daybreak. She had not set an rm, and her body clock failed to work as well. It was only till her mobile started ringing that she was awakened. In a daze, she peeled open her eyes and checked out the clock around her bed. The clock hand was pointing at 10... That slumped state she was in disappeared immediately as she jerked up. Her body was aching all over, especially at the waist area... Even though swimming was an activity that depended on the four limbs, one¡¯s control of their waist was the most important in actual fact. She was clearly injured over that excessive training from the previous day. Shi Guang flipped out a mobile that rang out relentlessly from her bag. The call was from Boss Lei. The moment the call connected, his hurried voice sounded out, ¡°Shi Guang, no matter where you are right now, I want you toe to my office at the fastest possible speed you can. Your new coach has arrived!¡± Shi Guang was taken aback in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? New coach...?¡± ¡°Hurry ande!!¡± ¡°Oh, right! Alright, alright!¡± Shi Guang hung up the phone and packed up at her fastest speed. She then rode on her motorbike over to the club. Yesterday was simply way too exhausting. Aftering off from her motorbike, it was as though her entire body and brains no longer belonged to her. She could only barely recall bumping into Lu Yanchen. Thereafter, how she got home and onto her bed, she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of recollection... While training was important, raising the intensity of the training this much out of nowhere seemed to have done more harm than good. But thankfully, there was a change of coach today. Only...Why were they changing coach out of the blue? Was the reason why Wu Xing made things difficult for her yesterday because he knew that he was about to be changed? Could that be the case? But, there was no news or rumors about them changing the coach at all! And, the way Wu Xing behaved, it didn¡¯t seem as though he was to be reced anytime soon as well. ¡®New coach...Who could it be? Is he professional?¡¯ But, no matter who the one recing was, she presumed that he couldn¡¯t be any worse than Wu Xing. Carrying this unsettled feeling, Shi Guang arrived at the club and knocked on the doors of Boss Lei¡¯s office. After obtaining permission, Shi Guang pushed the doors and entered. A single nce was enough for her to catch sight of the middle-aged man who was in conversation with Boss Lei. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes went wide open and filled with astonishment. She could not even stop herself from gasping out, ¡°Zhang Shulin!¡± Boss Lei was all smiles as he stood up and beckoned for Shi Guang toe over passionately, ¡°Shi Guang is here! Hurry ande over!¡± The middle-aged man looked at Shi Guang as well. Shi Guang was getting nervous now. This was Zhang Shulin! A former coach of the national team! The new coach...Was it him? Her brows twitched as her entire body went emotional. Restless and unsettled, she greeted nervously, ¡°H-Hello! Teacher Zhang!¡± ¡°Hello, Shi Guang.¡± Zhang Shulin nodded his head as he vision was sizing up Shi Guang¡¯s face. There was a mysteriouslyplex expression he was putting on his face, ¡°From today on, I will be your coach.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Shi Guang felt as though she had just been knocked hard on the head by a cookie that had dropped down from the Heavens. Back when Zhang Shulin stepped down from the scene, he had once said that even if he were to take in any students in the future, there would be nothing more than a singlest disciple under him. She was both overwhelmed with joy and stupefaction, unable to believe in this, ¡°Why...me?¡± This was way too much of a surprise! Was she dreaming? ... Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Breakthrough For Lu Yanchen

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Zhang Shulin smiled out, ¡°I¡¯ve looked through yourpetitions. You have a good grasp of tempo, with a smooth entry into the water. Your control over the sshes is also decent, with a steady control over your frequency. Only...¡± As she heard him speak, Shi Guang started getting nervous. This was the first time she had received such a professional guidance. How could she not feel emotional and focused over this? ¡°...the speed at which you turn is way too slow! There¡¯s a problem with your posture as well...You are in need of proper guidance. You are a good seedling, and there¡¯s no reason why your talents should be buried.¡± As Zhang Shulin continued saying, his brows furrowed, ¡°Unless, you yourself don¡¯t think that you¡¯re talented enough for me to choose you?¡± Shi Guang shook her head hurriedly with tears in her eyes. She was so emotional that she did not know what to do right now as she bowed again and again, ¡°Coach! I¡¯ll be in your care from now on!¡± After acknowledging a master, the next step was naturally to test out her strength. Shi Guang stood on the diving tform at the side of the pool. Her slender, long body stood on the diving tform with both hands ced together, facing the pool. Her body then arched back just like a bow, and thereafter, she was just like a swordfish as she dove through the waters... Zhang Shulin was watching her intently. He could not deny that she could swim well. Since he had already intended to take in a final disciple from the start, she would make a good choice. Furthermore, he could even return a favor toward someone. When Shi Guang reached the 50m mark, she turned around. Zhang Shulin¡¯s brows were knitted. There was a big issue with her turning. Whileymen would not be able to tell, anyone experienced should have been able to tell with a single nce. What was her previous coach doing? Thankfully, the foundation of this kid was well done. There was definitely a chance to rectify everything! After finishing her 100m, Shi Guang arrived back at the starting point. Zhang Shulin squatted down beside the pool and said, ¡°The posture which you used to roll and turn around earlier on was not right. Because you¡¯re slightly skinnier, your four limbs are on the thinner side. With that, you should make sure to control your strength well so that you can burst forth right away after turning around...¡± He was detailed in his words while Shi Guang was attentive in her hearing. Following his instructions strictly, her entire body was filled with motivation. Time passed really quickly; Shi Guang had to go give Lu Yanchen lessons in the afternoon. If she had to make a choice between training and Lu Yanchen, she would definitely choose the former. Zhang Shulin headed back and was prepared to give Shi Guang a fixed training schedule when he caught her draped in a towel while seated on a chair with a troubled look on her face. Thinking that she was troubled over the issue of her turning and was considering giving herself even more training, Zhang Shulin walked over and said, ¡°While training is important, it doesn¡¯t mean that the more training you have, the better you get.¡± ¡°I know, coach. I¡¯m just resting for a moment...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s speech was cut off as she started stuttering, ¡°B-Because I have...I have a private...private coaching lesson that I have to head...over toter...¡± She was a little uneasy, worrying that Zhang Shulin might scold her the same way Wu Xing did and use her of not focusing on training, and thinking about money instead. But to her surprise, not only was Zhang Shulin not angry, he even encouraged her, ¡°Teach properly.¡± Astonished, Shi Guang stood up and asked carefully, ¡°You¡¯re not angry, coach?¡± Not understanding why she would ask that, Zhang Shulin asked her in reverse, ¡°Why should I be? Just because you¡¯re epting money for teaching others? Apetition is a form of pursuit, and a pursuit is a form of breakthrough. It is a process in which one is searching for an answer in a never-ending path. Only by helping others to break through can you bring yourself to break through.¡± After he was done with that sentence, Zhang Shulin left. Looking at his back view, Shi Guang was frozen for quite some time. Today, her coach had told her that her turning posture was something that was umted over days and months. It wasn¡¯t something that she could just change all of a sudden. What she required was time to break through. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this issue the exact same as Lu Yanchen¡¯s water vertigo?¡¯ If she could help Lu Yanchen ovee his water vertigo and help him to have a personal breakthrough, wouldn¡¯t that be a form of breakthrough for her as well? Suddenly, it seemed as though coaching Lu Yanchen was not that terrible of an issue anymore. Furthermore, hadn¡¯t she promised Mrs. Lu earlier on that she would help Lu Yanchen ovee his water vertigo properly...? All of a sudden, Shi Guang found her mood lifted entirely. It was as though she was finally finding a path through the darkness. While she might still be shrouded in the mist right now, she believed that she would eventually see the sunlight before long. Chapter 36

Chapter 36: What Now? You Wish To Try Again...?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang was no longer like the previous two times when she was extremely reluctant. Today, her mood was particrly joyous, and she had even gone to a little shop in front of the training hall to buy two lollipops. In the training hall, Lu Yanchen was just like the previous two times, seated on the beach chair without changing his clothes. This time around, he was ying with his phone. His expression was still indifferent as he brought around a cold and repressing aura. The staff in the training hall was trying their best to stay as far away from him as possible. Looking at the lollipop in her hand, Shi Guang walked over. Lu Yanchen tossed a casual nce over at her from the side of his eyes before continuing to y with his phone. Shi Guang, who felt as though she had just been treated like air again pursed her lips a little secretly. Sitting down beside him, she took away the wrappers from the lollipops and sucked one with her lips while bringing the other one in front of Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen raised his eyes. Before he could even make clear what it was, he found a sweet, red object being nted on his lips. His handsome brows flicked up. When he finally made clear of what it was, his lips started twitching without him able to say anything; his forehead was so creased that there were almost three ck lines visible there. ¡°What are you doing!¡± He was speaking up to scold Shi Guang so that she would take the sweet away. But, who would have known that the moment his lips were opened, Shi Guang stuffed the entire lollipop into that slightly ajar mouth of his! The sweet and salty taste of the lollipop spread out within his mouth. With that, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned dark, looking somewhat wretched at this moment. He snatched the lollipop over and took it out from his mouth before throwing it at the coffee table beside him, ¡°Who gave you the permission to feed me this?¡± His expression was cold without a single bit of warmth in his tone; but in fact, it was evident that mes of fury were starting to ze out in the air. The staff were so frightened that they chose to leave silently just in case they were implicated somehow. However, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t afraid at all as she smiled out cheerily to him, ¡°Eating a sweet before swimming will help to stabilize your sugar level and ensure that your body maintains itself in a good condition. With that, you will be able to swim like a fish.¡± Mrs. Lu said that he had to be coaxed. So, she¡¯d just take him as a small little student that couldn¡¯t be any more normal to her, and try coaxing him then! After knowing him for so many years, she knew of this man¡¯s temper as well. If she really wanted to coax him, she would just have to maintain this thick skin. Back then, wasn¡¯t it all because of this thick skin that she was able to get at his heart as well? Lu Yanchen felt totally unnerved over Shi Guang¡¯s smile as he stood up swiftly, ¡°Who said that I was getting into the water?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get into the water, how are you going to learn to swim?¡± Shi Guang reversed the question immediately. Observing Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips, it seemed as though he wanted to say something before she interrupted once more, ¡°Are you trying to say that you don¡¯t wish to learn? That the contract was something that was signed by your mother and all you had to do was just turn up? But, don¡¯t you think that that is so childish? I still think that it¡¯s better for you to learn. Swimming is a form of defensive technique. Who knows, maybe one day, a flood or tsunami or something mighte crashing! By then, you¡¯ll even be able to save yourself!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly with a tone of sarcasm and irony, ¡°This isn¡¯t even a coastal city! How the hell would there be floods and tsunamis?¡± Shi Guang replied in a matter of fact manner, ¡°I was just giving you a random example. But, the meaning is still that learning swimming is a good thing.¡± Through his nose, Lu Yanchen snorted out frostily and looked down at her in objection. Seemed like coaxing wasn¡¯t working at all. Rolling her eyes, Shi Guang mumbled out, ¡°Look at how rigid you are and refusing to get into the water. I suppose that it¡¯s because your body is filled with fat and you¡¯re just afraid of beingughed by others, right?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned deeper, ¡°Whether or not my body is filled with fat or muscles, aren¡¯t you the clearest about it? What now? You want to try it again?¡± Shi Guang nearly choked on her own saliva. In the past, he had also asked her if she wanted to try. And the best way to prove how solid his muscles were was by a good round of sex. Her petite face flushed red as her voice turned higher pitched, ¡°What are you blindly talking about?¡± Chapter 37

Chapter 37: Advancing Under The Guise Of Retreating

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ An inexplicable look shed through Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes as his lips curled with a prideful arc. This had Shi Guang blushing even more. Her earlobes were so tenderly red right now that she could even force out a drip of blood from them. In the past, Lu Yanchen would always wear nothing but a towel after taking a shower. That was a sight she had witnessed countless of times. His figure was well built, with a broad chest and slim waist; the defined muscles of his lined his entire body perfectly. After he stripped, he would always give off this uneasy invasive feeling. Yet, his face was so seductive, giving off an indescribable charisma. Shi Guang held back her emotions with her best efforts as she lowered her voice while asking, ¡°Tell me then...Just what will it take for you to get into the water?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her in silence, ¡°...¡± Shi Guang heaved in a deep breath of air and tried her best to maintain herposure as she spoke, ¡°Lu Yanchen, perhaps you might find that it¡¯s alright for me to juste here after taking your money, and that whether or not you learn is your business. Or perhaps, you might think that you are just not going to get into the water no matter what, and neither do you wish to learn to swim. If that¡¯s the case, please consider carefully to let your mother know about this. Just nice, I¡¯m about to take part in my selection test and I have to focus and train properly. Therefore...let¡¯s not waste one another¡¯s time anymore.¡± When she came, she had already made up her mind to teach him properly and have Lu Yanchen breakthrough, so that she herself could have a breakthrough. But...she could just take it that she was advancing under the guise of retreating then! Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was indifferent, without saying a single word. And just as Shi Guang was thinking that he was probably just going to remain silent the entire way, he dered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any swimming gear.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes lit up as she replied, ¡°I can go buy for you.¡± Swimming gear for a man was nothing more than just goggles and trunks. That was something simple that she could get just from the convenience store right in the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube! Buying and returning with it was something that would take just a few minutes! She ran over hurriedly. After going over to the convenience store, she speedily came back while carrying a bag. Looking at the items disyed before him, Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep eyes looked at Shi Guang in a seemingly yet subtly cold re, ¡°What¡¯s up with these?¡± Shi Guang replied, ¡°Trunks...?¡± Gosh! It was just a little flowery, that was all. Why did he have to give such a cold face as though he was going to eat her up? She took up the flower trunks, ¡°You hold on. I¡¯ll go change to a in colored one for you.¡± Dong, dong, dong! With those skipping sounds, Shi Guang ran off once more. This time around, she brought back a low-key pure ck pair of trunks. With her understanding of Lu Yanchen, he should be able to ept it if it was just ck. Even though the swimming gear had arrived, Lu Yanchen was still seated down quietly without moving at all, as though he had no intention of changing or getting into the water. Shi Guang¡¯s expression right now was a little stoned: ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze moved from the swimming gear over to Shi Guang¡¯s face as he said emotionlessly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯ll go change after you buy them over.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± ¡®You kidding me?¡¯ Right now, she wanted to flip the chair on the spot. But, holding back that temper of hers, she chanted to herself in her mind, ¡®Coax him...Coax him...Coax him!¡¯ Carefully considering her words, she asked, ¡°So, tell me then. What will get you into the water?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see then.¡± He left her with those three cold words as he continued ying with his phone. Shi Guang stood where she was and fixated her re at Lu Yanchen¡¯s face without blinking at all...it was as though she was trying to see through him. Lu Yanchen responded with a casual nce and extended his hand to reach for his cup. The water in his cup was empty. He wanted to get a staff member to pour water for him. But, when he noticed that there was no one around, his gaze shifted over back onto Shi Guang, implying for her to get him a cup of water. Looking at how somebody was still acting like a big boss, Shi Guang literally rolled her eyes internally. Her long slender fingers which were slumped beside her body tapped at her thighs gently as she hesitated, ¡°Fine, I can go get water for you. At the same time, I¡¯m not going to force you to get into the water. But if I get water for you, I want you to go look at the water by the poolside.¡± Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Get Into The Water...Right? You Will Regret This!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ At that suggestion, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face tensed up a little. Shi Guang exined, ¡°The reason why you refuse to get into the water must be because you¡¯re fearful of the waters. But, if you were to look at it more, you would realize that not only is water not scary, it is actually pretty warming even.¡± Lu Yanchen raised his eyes slowly and faced the glistening, sparkly eyes of this woman who looked absolutely refreshing. Without leaving a trace, his gaze slid by Shi Guang¡¯s hand that was slumped by her side. She understood him. But, how could he not understand her as well? He wanted to see just what she was going to y at. Lu Yanchen stood up and walked over to the poolside to look at the water...looking down at it... Shi Guang, who was standing behind him, flitted her eyes as her lips curled up. Suddenly, she stretched her hands out and pushed Lu Yanchen. With a ¡®plop!¡¯ sound, Lu Yanchennded right into the pool. In the pool, he struggled and pushed out furiously. The water by the sides was shallow, and Lu Yanchen was someone tall and well built. It didn¡¯t take long for him to stand up in the waters. Even though he had only spent a short while inside the waters, Lu Yanchen was still breathing out heavily. Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled up into a naughty grin as she looked at Lu Yanchen, who was in the waters. But, when she saw how Lu Yanchen had not gotten out of the pool yet, she hurriedly retracted her smile and put on an extremely worried and innocent expression. Lu Yanchen held on to the sidebars and got out of the waters with a single thrust. That had Shi Guang so scared that she stumbled back before trying to exin hurriedly, ¡°Test! That was just a test...!¡± Lu Yanchen was entirely dripping with water as he took huge strides out toward Shi Guang, leaving her with no other choice but to retreat. Lu Yanchen stepped forth again; Shi Guang retreated again. She then looked behind...There was not much room for her to back off anymore. She apologized hastily while exining sincerely, ¡°I know that I¡¯m the one in the wrong for pushing you as such... Extremely wrong...! I should have notified you first. But, it¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid of the waters as well, isn¡¯t it...? And, you refused to get in no matter what. Therefore, I was thinking of using a method as such to let you know that there is nothing scary about water at all...¡± Realizing that she had no more path of retreat, Shi Guang¡¯s body was stuck onto the wall behind her as her words came to a still. Lu Yanchen was pressuring down on her and almost about to stick onto her right now. Shi Guang wanted to get out by the left side, but Lu Yanchen stretched out his long arm and pushed it right onto the wall instantly, blocking her path of escape. Frozen right on the spot, Shi Guang could only look at Lu Yanchen wide eyed. She forced out a dryugh, ¡°Even though what I did was wrong, I did it with your interest at heart. You¡¯ve gotten into the water just now and you¡¯re all fine now, aren¡¯t you? Therefore, you really don¡¯t have to get this fierce. What I did was for your good as well...¡± Lu Yanchen bent his body over slightly and brought with him a haughty dominance as he continued with his tyrannical invasion. With that, he had Shi Guang locked between him and the walls entirely. The tension between them turned flirtatious. The distance between the both of them was close...very close. As long as Shi Guang were to even raise her head slightly, she would be able to kiss Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips. Their heated breathing was starting to mix just like mes that were burning out together. Shi Guang could suddenly feel her heart going all flustered and numb, pounding out faster than ever before. Biting down on her lip tightly, she stammered out, ¡°Y-You...If you think that I-I¡¯ve offended you...d-do you want t-to...p-push me into the w-waters too...?¡± Before her voice was even finished...Lu Yanchen had lowered his body once more, causing her entire body to turn stiff. Looking at those approaching lips of his, her eyes could not help but shut themselves uncontrobly. She was all ready to turn her head to the sides...But, Lu Yanchen was the one who turned his head ever so slightly instead! His steaming aura rubbed by her face... The next moment, he blew at her ear gently. Shi Guang¡¯s entire body jerked out and wobbled while her throat went dry immediately. She wanted to turn her head away ever so furiously right now, but his lips had already found their way onto her ears. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Yanchen breathed out with an extremely heavy breath before speaking out charismatically, ¡°Get into the waters... right? You¡¯re going to regret this!!¡± As that intimate breath of hisnded on her ears, it sent numbing chills right into her very bones... ... Chapter 39

Chapter 39: She Must Absolutely Not Miss It

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Those final words of Lu Yanchen felt extremely invasive. Even though he had already left, Shi Guang was still standing there quietly, leaning against the wall like a statue. Her heart was quivering slightly as she shut her eyes and told herself that it was fine... However, her tightly gripped fists revealed her current state of uneasiness. After leaving the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube, Shi Guang did not head home as per usual or even to train. She rode on her motorbike for a long time until she arrived at a nursing home in a suburb. Even though the location of this nursing home was slightly more rural, it was close to the nature, with mountains and clear running rivers nearby. This was quite a nice environment. After registering at the front desk, Shi Guang took the lift up to the fifth floor. Passing through the long passageways, she pushed open a door at the furthest end. In that small little ward was only a single bed, with a small-framed womanid on it. Her jet ck hair were pinned up with a star hairclip. Her skin was pale; so pale that it seemed to sparkle somewhat like that of a vampire. With her eyes closed peacefully, her expression was both gentle and warm to look at. Shi Guang sat down beside the bed and lifted her hand to fondle the woman¡¯s cheek before calling out gently, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯vee to see you.¡± In that silent, empty space, the only sounds that could be heard were from the intravenous (IV) drip. ¡°How have you been recently, big sister...?¡± Holding the hand of her big sister, Shi Guang started fondling it lightly. ¡°Are you angry that I didn¡¯te visit you after winning the champion¡¯s title? There have been a few things that had happened recently. I...met Lu Yanchen once more. He was the one who gave me the trophy...¡± Slowly, Shi Guang rted everything that had happened to her recently to her sister who was lying on the bed, ¡°...Right now, what I want to do is teach him properly and help him ovee his water vertigo. Big sister, do you think that I¡¯m making the right decision? I...¡± The door of the ward was suddenly pushed open, and in walked a middle-aged woman wearing white, long robes. Shi Guang stood up immediately and greeted her with a smile, ¡°Hi, Doctor Chen.¡± ¡°Ah, Shi Guang! You¡¯re here to visit your sister again...¡± Doctor Chen walked over to the bedside, preparing to take some tests for Shi Guang¡¯s sister. Catching sight of Shi Guang¡¯s worried face with her side nce, she chuckled out, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is just a routine check. Everything¡¯s fine with your sister.¡± Shi Guang smiled out, ¡°Doctor Chen, the operation that you mentioned to me earlier on...Are we still scheduling it?¡± ¡°That operation...¡± Doctor Chen wished to continue, but she held it in before turning over to Shi Guang and saying with heartfelt words, ¡°The operation fees are really expensive. Everything should add up to around 600 thousand.¡± Shi Guang replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared the operation fees. It¡¯s just really dependant on how you deem my sister¡¯s condition to be, and when we can continue with the operation now.¡± Doctor Chen knitted her brows, ¡°The probability of sess is only around fifty percent.¡± Shi Guang raised her head and looked at her with a pair of bright yet resolute eyes, ¡°Even then, I must not miss out on this chance that could possibly allow my sister to wake up.¡± Fifty percent chance aside, even if it were only one percent, Shi Guang would not want to miss it at all. It had been seven years now. Only the Heavens would know of how much she wished for her sister to wake up. Ever since she could remember, her parents had always been exceptionally busy, leaving her sister as the only one taking care of her. Her sister was older than her by four years, and was mature and understanding since a young age. She had a quiet and demure personality, someone who was smart and self-effacing. When Shi Guang was young, her sister was her God. If she wanted to listen to stories, no matter what sort they were, her sister would tell them to her. If she wanted to eat snacks, no matter what sort they were, her sister would buy them for her. If she got into trouble, her sister would shoulder the me for her. If she was bullied, her sister would whack them for her. At those times, no matter what happened to her, she would always have a big sister by her side. She had always thought that those wonderful times would continue on forever till the day her sister fell in love and got married with kids... But, who would have thought that one fine day...her sister would...turn into a vegetable all of a sudden... Chapter 40

Chapter 40: Do You Like Lu Yanchen?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ By the time Shi Guang got home from the nursing home, it was already 9pm. Just like the two previous days, she bumped into Lu Yanchen below her apartment once more. She was gloomy right now. Coming home at 5-6pm led to her bumping into him. She bumped into him when she came home at 11-12am again. But now, even at 8-9pm, she was bumping into him once more? Why was it so coincidental? And, just as she could not figure this out at all, she realized that the man who had stepped out of Lu Yanchen¡¯s car was not Lu Yanchen. It was that friend of his, Chu Mubei. Chu Mubei¡¯s face was sunken was though he was troubled by something. Twirling the car keys in his hand, he looked absolutely devil-may-care. When he caught sight of Shi Guang, a look of surprise shed across his face which was then quickly reced by a grin as though he was a fish that had just caught sight of bait... Shi Guang froze up for a moment. When she saw Chu Mubei approaching her, she hurriedly walked off while taking huge strides at the same time... She did not want to get too involved with this Casanova who loved drinking flower tea! But, Chu Mubei would not spare her. Coming beside Shi Guang, he was all smiles, ¡°Little Shi Guang! You¡¯re staying here too?¡± As he said that, his right brow twitched as though he had just thought of something. He then let out a knowing smile, ¡°Not bad! You guys are progressing pretty fast, aren¡¯t you? That Lu Yanchen is really swift, urate, and ruthless in his attacks! To think that you guys would be cohabiting just like that!¡± The moment Shi Guang heard that, she knew that he must be thinking dirty as her face turned ck, ¡°What cohabiting? Please don¡¯t make blind guesses. I stay on the eleventh floor. Lu Yanchen stays on the twelfth floor.¡± ¡°Soooooo coincidental?¡± Chu Mubei reversed the question with a disbelieving expression. Shi Guang nodded her head heavily. Treading toward her apartment, she could not be bothered as to whether he believed her or not. All she wanted was to get away from him. But, Chu Mubei would not fulfill her wishes as he followed her closely and entered the lift. When he saw Shi Guang pressing the eleventh-floor button, he murmured out, ¡°Seems like you¡¯re really staying on the eleventh floor. But honestly, this affinity that you guys have is just speechless.¡± Ignoring him, Shi Guang decided to treat him like air. But, Chu Mubei was persistently trying to push a conversation, ¡°So, Little Shi Guang, what is your impression toward Lu Yanchen?¡± Shi Guang pondered for a moment as to what those words could mean before turning her head over slowly and giving him a warning look, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Mubei expressed his innocence, ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me like that as though I¡¯m some baddie who¡¯s going to abduct you!¡± As he said that, he extended his hand toward her head. Frowning so badly that her entire forehead was filled with lines, she pped his hand away. Chu Mubei wasn¡¯t angry at all as he continued questioning her, ¡°Weeeeeell then...Do you like our Old Lu? Aka Lu Yanchen!¡± This question caused Shi Guang to shudder out as she could not help but raise her voice, ¡°Who¡¯s the one liking him?¡± That was quite an overreaction, making Chu Mubei squint his eyes and size her from head to toe with a calmness unfazed by turbulent times. Suddenly, his lips curled as he revealed an enlightened expression! That had Shi Guang feeling exceptionally peeved as her embarrassment turned into rage and she could not help spouting out, ¡°Young Master Chu! Please stop with your blind guesses!¡± Chu Mubei chuckled out slightly as he stuck out his tongue, giving off an extremely cheeky look while carrying a teasing tone in his voice, ¡°I only asked you if you liked him or not. What do you have to get all that flustered and fierce for? Unless...¡± Shi Guang red at him, ¡°Who¡¯s getting flustered? Who¡¯s getting fierce?¡± Chu Mubei waved his hand off and shrugged his shoulders, ¡°The way you look now, aren¡¯t you flustered? Aren¡¯t you fierce? You are just what a little tigress would be like! Huehue...!¡± Thisughtering into her ears right now had her feeling as though she was Harry Potter facing Voldemort; it was an extremely unpleasant feeling! ¡°...¡± Thankfully, the lift had already arrived on the eleventh floor. Without waiting a second longer, Shi Guang hurried out as Chu Mubei¡¯s voice trawled out behind her, ¡°If you like Lu Yanchen, you cane look for me! There¡¯s no one else who understands him better than I do! I can help you chase him...¡± Chapter 41

Chapter 41: Wanting To Know Lu Yanchen¡¯s Reactions

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°Who¡¯s wanting to chase him?¡± Shi Guang twisted her head and rebuffed with a stern face. However, Chu Mubei was intent on teasing her purposefully. But of course, it was also because he could sense an ambiguous rtionship brewing between the two of them. ¡°You, of course! Hang in there, tight and steady...! Well, that Old Lu¡¯s character...let¡¯s just say he¡¯s really boring and carries that cold face which doesn¡¯t like tough at all the entire day. Even when he was in love in the past, I didn¡¯t see him being all that happy. I wonder if he¡¯s acting cold and aloof, or he really hatesughing. Or perhaps, he just doesn¡¯t know how tough? After you guys get together, you must secretly tell me, alright? Tell me how he looks when he¡¯s making love! HAHAHAHA...!¡± Shi Guang opened her mouth wide and wanted to use the bag in her hand to smash down viciously on this Chu Mubei, who was going insane with hisughter. But lucky for him, the doors of the lift had closed by then. ¡®Forget it! There¡¯s nothing much to exin to someone like that!¡¯ It was not as though she hadn¡¯t emphasized before that she did not like Lu Yanchen. But, this guy was still insisting that she was trying to chase thetter. She wondered if he was just teasing her. or he actually knew about her rtionship with Lu Yanchen in the past, and was just purposely saying such things to have her feel detested. Chu Mubei¡¯s roaringughter continued all the way till he knocked on the door of Lu Yanchen¡¯s apartment. Even then, he was stillughing, ¡°HAHAHA! It has been two days since we¡¯vest met! Did you miss me, Old Lu?¡± The moment Lu Yanchen opened his door and caught sight of who was standing outside, he wanted to close the door immediately. However, Chu Mubei instantly pushed out and blocked it with his hand, ¡°Holy sh*t! Is this the way you should wee me who has driven your car back...?¡± Not insisting forcefully, Lu Yanchen just loosened his grip and allowed Chu Mubei in. ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re so heartless! After I drove back your car so kind-heartedly, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t give me a tight, passionate hug of gratitude. But, to think that you would want to cast me out of your doors...!¡± After Chu Mubei entered, he sat down on the sofa and stretched his arms while crossing one leg over the other. Lu Yanchen just was eating his noodles and ignoring him, ¡°...¡± Chu Mubei moved his nce over and aimed it at him, ¡°Where did you go? Why are you only eating thiste?¡± Lu Yanchen maintained his silence, treating Chu Mubei as air, ¡°...¡± Sitting up straight, Chu Mubei rubbed his chin with his hand as his eyes shone with a crafty glint, ¡°Lu Yanchen, guess whom I bumped into outside?¡± The chopsticks in Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand froze for a slight moment, but Chu Mubei was still ignored, ¡°...¡± ¡°By the looks of it, you don¡¯t seem all that interested. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m not going to say anymore then!¡± Chu Mubei beat around the bush purposely. He thought that somebody would find it hard to hold it in for sure. But, who would have known that Lu Yanchen would choose to continue eating his noodles without any intention of inquiring about it. Eventually, Chu Mubei was the one who could not hold it in anymore. Standing up, he walked over and sat down opposite to Lu Yanchen, ¡°Say, are you really not interested in that Shi Guang below you?¡± Even though Lu Yanchen did not say anything, he raised his eyes and nced at Chu Mubei. Only, those deep, prating eyes of his shone with a cold and emotionless light. Chu Mubei continued helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re really wasting your advantage of being born as a man, letting down on your capabilities that the Heavens have gifted you! You should really try and go understand a woman. Women are just like red wine. The more ss they have, the more vor they exude. Every single woman is different, and just like red wine of different ages, they bear a different type of charm.¡± Lu Yanchen continued to stay silent. ¡°Say, which type of girl was your previous girlfriend? Which step had you guys progressed to? I remember you telling me that you were different from me and that your first time would only be on your wedding night. So, you dated her for close to two years, and you...squeezed nothing out of that? If you call that dating, you¡¯re going to have everyone drop their jaws inughter! HAHAHA...!¡± As heughed, his gazended on that cold, distant gaze of Lu Yanchen. Immediately, he stomached hisughter. He did not dare to say anything more!!! Chapter 42

Chapter 42: How Do I Float If You Don¡¯t Hold Me Up?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen ced down his chopsticks and squinted his eyes dangerously, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± This was his way of chasing someone away! Chu Mubei stood up with his hands stuck in his pockets, ¡°What are youing at me with that ck face for? The way you are, aren¡¯t you just going to bring harm to that youngss? I¡¯ve got to hurry and go chase after that youngss downstairs, Shi Guang, before bringing her into my warm embrace...¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so free, your holiday ends now!!¡± Lu Yanchenid down those orders artictely without even looking at the other, bringing forth an authoritative might. Chu Mubei was taken aback, ¡°Fine! You win!¡± After he was done with that reply, he turned around to walk away. But, all of a sudden, he snorted out coldly as though he had just remembered something, ¡°Earlier on, I heard the youngss downstairs mentioning that she liked you. I had wanted to remind you about it out of goodwill, but fine! You just remain single this way then!¡± Thatst sentence was filled with half-truths, as Chu Mubei purposely said out of spite. But of course, Shi Guang did not know, neither would she have guessed, that Chu Mubei would say that to Lu Yanchen. The next day, she went to the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube as usual. After she changed out of her clothes and came out, she saw that Lu Yanchen had done the same, wearing the trunks she had bought yesterday! The figure of this man was tall and well-built, with his muscles wrapping his body tightly and bursting forth with life. He was even sexier than two years ago! Ignoring the naked parts of this man, Shi Guang walked before Lu Yanchen and said in an extremely professional way, ¡°Today is your first lesson of entering the water. We can start by learning some basic strokes. But, because you¡¯re...different, we shall start with...¡± Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Yanchen had already walked toward the pool. Shi Guang¡¯s lips took on an ¡®O¡¯ shape as she wondered, ¡®Wasn¡¯t he extremely reluctant to enter the water no matter what for the past two days? Why is he so eager today?¡¯ ¡°...You will face some resistance when walking through water. You can first slow down and manage your bnce. Perhaps, walk a circle around the perimeter...¡± Even though she had pushed him into the water yesterday, Shi Guang was still afraid of Lu Yanchen¡¯s legs wobbling if he were to enter the water normally, causing him to fall over. Before her words were over, Lu Yanchen who was in the water, had alreadye to a stop in his steps. Shi Guang did not rush him. She entered the waters as well, albeit a far distance away from Lu Yanchen, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t wish to walk as well. You can lean by the side of the pool and just feel the water. Take it that you¡¯re soaking in a bathtub.¡± Lu Yanchen did not move at all. Instead, he was just looking at her with a particrly intrigued look. Shi Guang hadpletely missed out on the feelings of affection in his eyes as she asked out, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable? Are you breaking out in cold sweat? Are your hands and feet feeling wobbly?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± He had water vertigo, the type where he was afraid of being enveloped in water entirely to the point that he would feel entirely weak. And yet, as this woman stood before him with that careful expression of hers and that worried look in her eyes, he could no longer feel the shackles of the water. However, he still threw out a single word casually, ¡°Suffocating.¡± Shi Guang chuckled out, ¡°Water has a pressure that will push out on your chest. Therefore, it¡¯s only normal for you to feel a little suffocated. You¡¯ve got to breathe in slowly. Breathe, and you will slowly get used to it. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her quietly just like that; his gaze was deep yetplex at the same time. A little embarrassed over that intense gaze, Shi Guang spoke up, ¡°Perhaps we could try...floating...?¡± She spoke of some of the theory involved and demonstrated out how to float for him. But still, Lu Yanchen did not move for half a minute. Shi Guang raised her hand and indicated for him to try. In her heart, she felt that his water vertigo was not something that was extremely overwhelming. But, at the same time, water vertigo might not only rte to someone feeling faint when looking at water surface¡ªthey could start to feel faint after staying in the water for some time as well. Lu Yanchen did not move as he continued looking at her deeply, ¡°If you¡¯re not holding me up, how am I supposed to float?¡± Shi Guang hadn¡¯t understood just yet, ¡°Hold you up?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly with an exceptionally mesmerizing charisma, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t coaches be holding their students up to float?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes opened wide as her jaws were about to drop as well. ¡®HUH!¡¯ She finally seemed to understand why Lu Yanchen said yesterday, ¡®Get into the waters... right? You¡¯re going to regret this!¡¯ Chapter 43

Chapter 43: T-Touched Something She Shouldn¡¯t Touch!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s face shed with shades of white and redness, showing a sense of extreme awkwardness. She did not move at all. After being at a loss for a few seconds, she continued, ¡°You should try floating first. Yes, coaches could hold you up, but you¡¯ve got to give it a shot first.¡± Lu Yanchen said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of water.¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lip, leaving a clean imprint of her teeth on it. That slightly raised face of hers revealed her stumped expression, ¡°I know that everything is always tough at the beginning, and that it¡¯s not easy taking that first step. But, you should always depend on yourself for that first step.¡± Lu Yanchen replied with the same four words, ¡°...I¡¯m afraid of water.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s could barely maintain her expression for much longer. ¡®This isn¡¯t being afraid of water! You look more like you¡¯re sick right now!¡¯ ¡°I know that you¡¯re afraid of water. Why else would youe looking for me?¡± She whispered out to herself, clearly rejecting him with her gaze. ¡°Oh, and you still remember your role as my coach and therapist, right? And yet, is this the way you¡¯re behaving?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly, seemingly both smiling and not at the same time. He then said out sarcastically, ¡°Chu Mubei said that you¡¯re deeply in love with me and will marry no one else except me.¡± ¡°What! Deeply in love with you? Marry no one else except you?¡± Shi Guang was stupefied by this sudden change in topic. She opened her eyes wide in incredulity and stared at Lu Yanchen, ¡°Since when did I tell Chu Mubei that I¡¯m deeply in love with you and that I¡¯ll marry no one else but you?¡± ¡®Just what has that Chu Mubei been spouting out blindly?¡¯ While Lu Yanchen MIGHT be sick, that Chu Mubei was DEFINITELY sick¡ªsick in the head, that is! ¡°Hmm...Since you¡¯re not deeply in love with me, neither would you marry no one else but me, what is the reason for keeping your distance from me? A guilty conscience? Unprofessional? Trying to reel me in by acting distant?¡± Lu Yanchen reversed the question calmly. Shi Guang¡¯s petite face blushed red immediately, not sure what she should say. But on second thought, she WAS his coach and therapist! If it were any other student today, she would definitely hold up the student and try teaching floating in a professional manner. But why...why was she rejecting Lu Yanchen as such? She tossed her nce over at Lu Yanchen¡¯s bare chest. While her earlobes were flushed to a shade of pink, her petite face maintained its seriousness, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t hold you up. I was merely asking you to try it out first. Since you refuse to try, I¡¯ll hold you up to float then! But, this wouldn¡¯t really be a real support. The main point is still for you to depend on yourself.¡± After exining for a whole chunk, Shi Guang came beside Lu Yanchen. She held his arm with one hand while cing the other on his waist. She then said with a stern expression, ¡°Lean your body forward first and raise your legs...I¡¯m holding you up. You should try and getfortable with that.¡± Under her guidance, Lu Yanchen sprawled his body over. He froze for a little while his eyes squinted dangerously; though, his feet never raised themselves. This caused Shi Guang to feel a little uneasy yet again. If he raised them up, he would be swimming. But if he didn¡¯t, it would seem as though they were flirting. This was an exceptionally strange feeling for her. ¡°Your...legs! Try raising them up. If you¡¯re afraid, you can start by raising a single leg first...¡± Shi Guang had no other choice. Pulling at his body, she tried leaning him forward once more while her other hand supported his waist. His abs were truly seductive...but she mustn¡¯t follow it anymore. If she were to go down along that V cut, she would reach something pretty scary... ¡®Huh! Where are my thoughts going?¡¯ Shi Guang¡¯s entire body tightened up as though she was stiffening for a molt! Using her side nce to look at Lu Yanchen, she found his entire face to be expressionless. Because his gaze was lowered, they hid his emotions well. Even the asional nce over was extremely cool, without any form of emotions in those eyes. It was as though he was truly focused on learning to swim, yet his legs were unable to lift off the ground for some reason. Perhaps, she should move down a little lower such that he would have no other choice but to raise his legs...? She reminded herself that she was professional. Moving that small little hand of hers downward, she came to his lower abdomen... Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire body tightened up momentarily. His eyes shed with a slight sign of distress as he straightened his entire body uncontrobly. But because of that slight change, Shi Guang¡¯s hand slid down further, touching something she should not have touched... Chapter 44

Chapter 44: A Kiss So Sudden It Could Not Have Been Prevented

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s petite hand slid all the way down and ended up touching something she should absolutely have never touched... Freezing up, a troubled expression shed through her eyes. However, she snapped back to her senses almost immediately...This was a huge shock! One that was so great that she stumbled back subconsciously. It was extremely easy to slip and fall in water. Losing her bnce, she stumbled as her body fell back, ready to fall andnd sitting into the water. But out of instinct, Shi Guang¡¯s body pushed forward instead...and just like that, her entire body was flung toward Lu Yanchen. By the time she had even recovered to her senses, she had alreadynded on Lu Yanchen¡¯s body and was sinking down into the waters, pushing him along with it. In a fluster right now, Shi Guang got up hurriedly. And at the very next moment, she pulled Lu Yanchen up as well. She did not suffer much. However, Lu Yanchen on the other hand, was choked by the water, and his eyes started turning red. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I just lost my bnce for a bit there...!¡± Shi Guang hesitated awkwardly for a few moments before continuing uneasily, ¡°... I-it¡¯s really different in the waterpared to onnd. It¡¯s very easy to slip and fall in the water...¡± Lu Yanchen turned around and sprawled out onto the poolside. His face was somewhat pale right now as he bit down on his lips tightly. Shi Guang was struggling right now to maintain herposure as she continued, ¡°...Erm, for swimming, this is really normal. It¡¯s something unavoidable. Things like slipping and bodily contact...¡± Sh*t! She really wanted to bite her tongue off right now. She could have just said slipping! Why did she have to say bodily contact or whatnot? There was a funny feeling of her trying her best to deny what had happened earlier with that tant ¡®fact¡¯. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes squinted down dangerously. The next moment, his lips let out an extremely devilish smile as he twisted his head around to look at her, ¡°...Is that so?¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Yes! That should be the case! Couldn¡¯t he keep that toying smile to himself? Clearly, all he had to do was to reply with a single ¡®Hmm¡¯ and that should have been the end to this entire affair! She cleared her throat and tried her best to not sound too awkward as she said with a straight face, ¡°Well, let¡¯s continue. Let¡¯s try once more...¡± She wanted to change the topic so that she could cover up for the entire incident by just conveniently moving over it. However, Lu Yanchen ignored her as he walked along the side of the pool and wanted to climb up. ¡°You¡¯re done practicing just like that? How long has it been...?¡± He was way too petty, wasn¡¯t he? She reached out and tugged at Lu Yanchen. While she did not use much strength, unexpectedly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire body slumped back lifelessly! Shi Guang waspletely shocked, ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± Immediately, she dragged Lu Yanchen out of the waters and helped him onto the ground as she asked him in a fluster, her heart feeling as though it was on hot coals right now, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Back in the water, he was already having an unendurable giddiness. Even though he was using his greatest grit to force himself from losing consciousness, the current Lu Yanchen was in a misty haze. Peering through his flitting eyelids, he could only catch sight of a slender figure supporting him up with both hands. Her face was panicked right now, with nothing but worry in her eyes. This same figure melded together with another image he had in his memories. He was disoriented, unable to differentiate between them clearly right now. Using every singlest bit of strength he had, he pushed himself into a sitting position. Shi Guang looked at him anxiously, feeling somewhat guilty. Everything was all pretty fine at the start. But, it was all thanks to that fall of hers that had seemingly invoked his deep-rooted fears toward water. Lu Yanchen did not reply. He reached out and held onto Shi Guang¡¯s jaws, looking at her in an extremely dazed state. He stared at that face of hers that was messy with dripping water. And then...he leaned in. Their noses touched. Tilting his head slightly, he kissed her on the lips. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes jerked wide open. She snapped to her senses right away. Pushing out, she wanted to stop him! To say no! But, her hands were pressed down by him. As her lips spread slightly apart from wanting to say something, it was even more convenient for Lu Yanchen. He tried going deeper as their tongues touched slightly. Suddenly, he jerked himself away and pulled out slightly. However, that action of pulling out didn¡¯t evenst for a single second. Like a drowning man who had just found fresh air, Lu Yanchen sucked furiously... Chapter 45

Chapter 45: His Irrepressible Love

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen hated the water, and this was a personal issue that he did not like either. Having a bathtub in his bathroom, Lu Yanchen would often soak himself within from time to time to do something about it. As time went by, the time he spent within water was able to increase. Because of that, he felt that he did not have much of a problem anymore; it was just that he couldn¡¯t swim, that was all. However, that single push by Shi Guang earlier on had him feeling as though he was confined by those shackles of the past once more. He felt nauseated, as though he was trapped in some icy fires. He felt asphyxiated, almost unable to breathe in anymore. Even though it was only that few seconds, he felt as though he was possessed by demons. At that moment, he could no longer tell what day or year it was. The past two years became nothing but a misty haze as he could not even tell if he was onnd or in the water. The entire world fell apart¡ªthere was only Shi Guang and him in his eyes. At that moment, he could no longer repress all the gushing feelings of love he had for her in his heart. He wanted to hug her, to kiss her. It was as though the only way he could find the freedom of breathing once more was by hugging her close and kissing her passionately. She was his oxygen! His entire world! His head turned left and right as he kissed her with a fiery passion. It was like a man who had just found the most precious treasure in his world as his endless kissing caused her senses to tingle slightly... Shi Guang knitted her brows tightly. Her heart was infuriated. However, no matter how she tried, she could not break free at all. Her arms were locked down tightly such that she couldn¡¯t move at all. She wanted to push him away, yet, it backfired and seemed as though she was going along with it. She wanted to bite down on him viciously. However, his kisses were filled with such deep, lingering emotions; such care and tenderness... Once upon a time, this was the way that this man had kissed her, filled with nothing but love where he would then whisper in her ears with sweet nothings, ¡°I¡¯m going to give you nothing but the best in the world.¡± With the most doting love he could give, those soft kisses were imprinted into the depths of her heart one after another, shaking the foundations of her mind. Unable to contain that fluffy feeling of her body, her limbs lost all strength in them, feeling as though she was floating up. Even after a long time, the kiss was still going on. Shi Guang could feel the air being sucked out of her lungs bit by bit as she was starting to find it hard to breathe. Uncontrobly, she let out a soft snort, ¡°Hmph...¡± This soft sound caused that madly in love(?) man to jerk his eyes wide open, as though he was just awakened from a dream. He had a sudden moment of realization. The next second, he was the one who ended the kiss and twisted his head away. Both of their heads were looking in the opposite direction right now. Shi Guang huffed out continuously; she could feel that his breathing was exceptionally heavy as well. Hurried yet restrained. He was like a hungry wolf who could just pounce on her at any moment and eat her up from head to toe. By all logic, she should be feeling extremely angry right now after being kissed by him. Yet, she could remember how emotional, how passionate he was. The love that was flowing out through those tender kisses was absolutely unrestrained. She supposed that no one in this world could probably understand how she was feeling right now. She was just like a piece of driftwood that had been floating out in the vast oceans for far, far too long, and had finally found a resting spot after the extreme fatigue she had been through. There was a sense of disbelief in her heart, a sense of ecstasy. But more than anything else, there was a sour, bitter, throbbing pain. At the end of the day, there was truly a void that she couldn¡¯t cover up in her heart after all those years. She wanted to ask him so direly right now. ¡®Why did you ask for a breakup back then?¡¯ With her eyelids trembling, Shi Guang turned around. Her eyes flickered with a painful sh... At the same time, he had turned around to look at her. Those two pairs of eyes shed with one another, seeming as though they were bent to peer through the soul of the other party. Suddenly, that elegantly built body of his stood right up. Looking down at her from up above, his cold re didn¡¯t carry a single drop of warmth in them, ¡°This is the consequence of your arrogance thinking that you can cure me of my water vertigo.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body froze up all of a sudden. Looking at the back view of Lu Yanchen leaving, she felt as though her entire body was dipped in ice-cold water right now. In a time long gone...he had said the same words to her before, a phrase simr to what he had just said. That time was also after he had kissed her... Chapter 46

Chapter 46: That Single Look Was Way Too Tender

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Everyone would always say that high school was an important phase of life, a turning point. At the same time, high school would always hold the most beautiful memories of one¡¯s schooling phase. However, it was the exact opposite for Shi Guang. She lost her beloved parents in junior high school. At the same time, her sister had turned into a vegetable. Alongside her grandmother and auntie, they had gone to the neighboring S City to live. Her auntie¡¯s daughter, her cousin Mo Jin, had managed to qualify for a key high school in the provincial capital. That summer, Shi Guang, who had just entered her year one in high school, came over to the provincial capital to look for her cousin. Standing at a small store in front of the school, she waited patiently for her cousin to end her lessons. On the left of the small store was Mo Jin¡¯s senior high school, Number One High School. On the right was the Righteous Morals High School. These two schools were not on the same level. Righteous Morals High School was a school for high-end elite students. Those with an exceptional family background would end up heading directly over to Oxford, Harvard, and Massachusetts, et cetera. As for those that were from a weaker background, the likes of Tsinghua, Peking, and Renmin were still avable for their picking. While both schools existed on the same street, one of them faced North and the other, South. Only, this slight difference in geography meant a world of a difference within. After waiting for quite some time, Shi Guang did not manage to wait out for her cousin. Checking the time, she noticed that it seemed to be a little while more before lessons would end. Hence, she decided to walk around the vicinity. In a little alleyway, there were some unknown little white flowers. Shi Guang was not someone with a particr fondness for flowers, but her sister was. With that, she thought of plucking out some of them to ce them in her sister¡¯s ward after returning. Peering through the metal fences of the school, she could hear a series of distant cheers. Some of the tall and handsome male students of the Righteous Morals High School were ying basketball in the court surrounded by a huge crowd of girls. ¡°Jiayou! XXX! Jiayou!¡± ¡°Wow! Kou Lan is so handsome!¡± ¡°Senior! I love you!¡± ... Even though she was quite a distance away from them, Shi Guang could make out just how loud their voices were. If she were any bit closer, her ears might have probably even hurt from the intensity of it. One could probably even go deaf from all that noise! Enjoying the game of basketball along with the idolization of these girls toward them, the boys were only getting heated up by the second. All of a sudden, someone missed a shot and sent the ball bouncing in Shi Guang¡¯s direction. A young, muscr teenager wearing a singlet ran over in the direction of the ball. After picking it up, he did not return right away. Instead, he went beneath the tree and asked, ¡°Lu Yanchen, are you really not going to y?¡± It was only at this moment that Shi Guang had noticed the fact that she wasn¡¯t alone where she was! There was someone else near the fences. Underneath a huge tree inside the fences stood a young man. Tall and elegant, he gave off a striking disposition. Yet, his aura was somewhat lonely. Shaking his head toward the muscr young teenager, his expression was one that wascking interest. ¡°It¡¯s such a hot day! The best way to feel good is to sweat it all out!¡± The muscr teenager mumbled before leaving to continue with the game. The other young man called Lu Yanchen then leaned back and slumped against the tree. Wearing the uniform of Righteous Morals High School, his hands were stuck deep into his pockets as he donned a white peaked cap on his head. The cap was pulled down really, really low, such that his eyes were totally covered. The only things that could be made out were his highly arched nose bridge, tender lips, and that exquisite, sharp jawline of his. As though he had sensed the gaze of someone else, he turned his head over. Caught by surprise, Shi Guang wanted to dodge her gaze away. But, it was all toote as her eyes met with another pair of eyes, one that was dark and mysterious. Her heart was skipping erratically right now as though she had just done something bad that she wanted to hide away from! In that instant, her entire body jerked as she felt a burning flush fill her entire face. Unlike her, that boy whose name was Lu Yanchen showed no signs of emotion in his gaze. Looking at her calmly for a few seconds, he shifted his gaze away... Chapter 47

Chapter 47: Lu Yanchen, I Like You (1)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang was someone who was easily embarrassed as she turned around and tried to leave, feeling super awkward. She returned to the small store as her cousin ended her sses as well, thus leaving together. As for that boy, she merely took him as a single beautiful moment that had appeared in her life, dazzling and radiant like the Sun, yet not someone that would belong to her. After having dinner with her cousin, Mo Jin, they went to the library together. As she was looking for a book her cousin wanted, she casually turned her gaze to the right and discovered a suave young man sitting at a long table beneath the window. He bore a disposition of coldness that rejected everyone thousands of miles away from him. It was him. The boy named Lu Yanchen. His figure was strikingly beautiful. Shi Guang found herself unable to peel away her gaze from him for the longest time. He was still donned in his school uniform while wearing that same peaked cap. Reading his book quietly, he was as cold and aloof as one could be. Standing beside her, Mo Jin said tons of things to Shi Guang. When she realized that she was taking nothing in, she turned around at her, only to find her staring ahead fixatedly as though she was in a daze. From her angle, Mo Jin could not make out Lu Yanchen at all. ¡°Shi Guang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Mo Jin raised her hand and waved it before her face. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Snapping to her senses, Shi Guang smiled gleefully while raising her brows. ¡°I¡¯m looking at... him?¡± ¡°Him? Who?¡± Mo Jin moved from her position slightly and followed Shi Guang¡¯s line of vision. When she caught sight of Lu Yanchen, she froze up momentarily. Retracting her gaze, she looked at Shi Guang and whispered. ¡°That¡¯s Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°Yupps.¡± Shi Guang knew that his name was Lu Yanchen. After all, she had heard that muscr young man calling him out earlier on when she was watching them y basketball. ¡°He¡¯s the fourth Young Master of the Lu Family, Lu Yanchen!!¡± Mo Jin added on. ¡°Lu Family...Surely, you must know about them, right?¡± Petrified, Shi Guang nearly dropped the books in her hands. She went silent for a few moments before breaking out into a smile and sniggering out at Mo Jin tedly, ¡°I¡¯m going to chase him.¡± ¡°What!¡± For a moment, Mo Jin thought that she was hearing things. Her entire face grimaced. ¡°He¡¯s Lu Yanchen! What kind of joke are you making?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking! I like him and I¡¯m going to chase him!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s smile was bright as she then walked toward Lu Yanchen briskly. Sitting down opposite him, Shi Guang called out softly, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± The boy raised his head as his deep, ck gaze silently surveyed her for a moment. Shi Guang looked him straight in the eye and introduced herself, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shi Guang...¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing, merely watching her coldly. Gulping her saliva, Shi Guang¡¯s petite face was nervous and embarrassed as she spouted out the words from the bottom of her heart, ¡°Lu Yanchen, I like you!¡± A trace of surprise shed across those usually nonchnt eyes of Lu Yanchen momentarily. For a person like him who would never show any trace of emotions usually, this was the first time he was left tongue-tied. He could only stare vacantly at this absolutely ordinary girl who had just confessed to him. No matter who it was, he was always cold and distant toward them. Without any need for words, that naturally icy arrogance he exuded would just normally give off an imposing pressure through any movement he made and words he spoke¡ªit was enough to keep those girls who liked him far at bay. All he required was a single cold look for them to give up on their pursuits. That was why there had never been anyone who had such courage to try confessing to him as such, telling him that they liked him. ¡°S-Sorry! Apologies! We were just ying Truth or Dare!¡± A voice rang over that broke the awkward tension in the air. Chapter 48

Chapter 48: Lu Yanchen, I Like You (2)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Outside the library, Mo Jin¡¯s face was filled with an aghast expression as she looked at Shi Guang. ¡°Do you know what you were doing?!¡± Shi Guang puffed her cheeks. ¡°I like him!¡± Turning a shade darker in her face, Mo Jin lectured her, ¡°You¡¯re a high school student right now, and your priority should be your studies. The entrance exams are really important.¡± Shi Guang wanted to refute initially. But, when she caught sight of the solemn expression of her cousin, she could only reply softly, ¡°Oh!¡± However, she did not pay heed to her cousin¡¯s advice. She was here to stay in the provincial capital for two days, and on the second day, she went to wait for Lu Yanchen right outside Righteous Morals High School. After a long time, she had managed to wait him out. Looking at Lu Yanchen, her charming brows seemed as though they were about to fly off her forehead. As for Lu Yanchen, his eyes turned cold the moment he caught sight of her as he turned around to walk away straight. Unaffected in the slightest bit, Shi Guang maintained her cheery demeanor and chased up after him. He walked really fast with huge strides; Shi Guang needed to break into a slight run before she could even catch up to him. He came to a sudden stop as Shi Guang found herself nearly flying into her body. She looked at him with somewhat teary eyes. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you walk slower?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± He looked at her coldly as he spoke with a frosty tone. After he was done with that, he wanted to leave. Little did he expect that someone would be tugging at his shirt... Shi Guang¡¯s face was flushed red. Clearly, she was embarrassed to the max. Yet, she hardened her forehead and asked with a pitiful look, ¡°You...Can you give me your number? I won¡¯t follow you anymore if you give me your number...¡± ¡°What do you want my number for?¡± He asked as he gazed at her with those abyssally deep eyes once more. ¡°To chase you.¡± Shi Guang replied. ¡°Truth or Dare again!¡± He scoffed coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not Truth or Dare. It wasn¡¯t the previous time around, neither is it this time around. I really do like you.¡± Shi Guang said with a serious face. The entire ce fell silent. Lu Yanchen¡¯s confused gaze lingered on her for a moment before it shed coldly and he replied indifferently, ¡°But toward you, I don¡¯t even have the slightest interest!¡± ¡°I know. But, we can try getting along here and there, chatting a little here and there! Who knows, you might find some from there?¡± Shi Guang replied bravely. She knew that even her ears were flushed red right now¡ªshe had never expected herself to have such courage. This time around, Lu Yanchen did not bother about her anymore. Tugging his shirt back, he turned around to leave. Shi Guang did not give chase either. It did not cross her mind that she would be able to get Lu Yanchen¡¯s number in a single attempt. Thereafter, whenever she was free, she coulde over to the provincial capital to look for her cousin. But of course, it was all for Lu Yanchen. Anyway, he wasn¡¯t bothered with her at all. Often, he would even hide intentionally and not show up when he caught sight of her waiting to see him. Despite that, he still gave his number to Shi Guang ultimately. She would often send him text messages, which he would never ever reply. That remained the case until the Chinese New Year. Sending him a Happy New Year text, Shi Guang had not expected to get a reply as per usual. However, Lu Yanchen replied with four words. ¡®Happy Chinese New Year.¡¯ Hugging her phone and hopping up and down happily, that joysted Shi Guang for a full three days and nights. When her cousin resumed school, Shi Guang volunteered to send her off¡ªshe wanted to look for Lu Yanchen. Each time she sent him a text telling him she was here to look for him, he would always turn up. Although, he would just be as cold as ever as he left her with a single sentence ¡®You¡¯ve seen me now¡¯ each time before turning around to return to school. Shi Guang could not help but feel that the way he behaved was particrly cute. Spring left and summer came as the weather turned hotter by the days. That day, Shi Guang continued to wait outside Righteous Morals High School after visiting her cousin to wait for Lu Yanchen. She had sent him a text as usual, intending to leave after taking a look at him. However, no matter how long she waited, Lu Yanchen did not appear that day. In that sweltering midsummer afternoon with its zing heat, Shi Guang found herself getting dizzier by the moment as her body felt as though it was burning with fire. It took more than two hours before Lu Yanchen finally walked out from the school slowly. Looking at him, Shi Guang forced out a faint smile before her body limped over and copsed. Right before she closed her eyes, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen¡¯s worried expression... Chapter 49

Chapter 49: Lu Yanchen, I Like You (3)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The next time she opened her eyes, Shi Guang found herself lying in the infirmary with Lu Yanchen seated beside her, his face solemn and grim. Struggling to get herself up, she muttered, ¡°What happened to me?¡± Maintaining his unruffledposure, he replied coldly, ¡°You suffered a heatstroke.¡± Shi Guang knocked at that somewhat dazed still head of hers. ¡°The Sun isn¡¯t really all that strong today. How could I have gotten a heatstroke?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a pig who doesn¡¯t even know how to head back when she¡¯s not feeling well.¡± He replied indifferently. Yet, there was a slight sulking expression that shed by his face briefly. With that messy head of hair she was sporting right now and her tomato-flushed cheeks, Shi Guang looked over with a slightly aggrieved look and somewhat teary eyes. ¡°But...it¡¯s because you didn¡¯te out.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I said that you should note looking for me anymore in the future.¡± As he said that, Lu Yanchen stood up. Shi Guang said no more at that point; her eyes were red and brimming with glistening beads of tears. Even though she wanted to cry, she lowered her head and forced everything back within her. The boy who had stood up did not leave. Instead, he asked nonchntly, ¡°Crying?¡± Shi Guang shook her head stupidly. ¡°No.¡± The air went stale again in silence. Just as Shi Guang thought that Lu Yanchen was going to continue with that lingering silence, a voice rang out, ¡°I forgot to bring my mobile.¡± Was he trying to exin why he was only out thatte? Because he forgot his mobile, he did not see the text message...? Shi Guang smiled. Raising her head to look at Lu Yanchen, her eyes were sparkling brighter than the stars up in the skies. Their gazes froze for a full two seconds before he snapped his head away. When he looked at Shi Guang once more, it was with those eyes that were darker than night as he dered, ¡°I don¡¯t need love...Don¡¯te and look for me ever again.¡± Shi Guang was stunned. Looking at the back view of his departing figure, she yelled out behind him, ¡°There is no one in this world who doesn¡¯t need love!¡± She behaved just as she always did. A few days before Lu Yanchen¡¯s birthday, she took the effort to specially learn how to bake cookies and bought an exquisite little gift box. On his birthday, she handed it to him with a chirpy face. ¡°Happy birthday, Lu Yanchen!¡± Lu Yanchen did not take it as he red at her coldly, wanting to shrug it off. As Shi Guang tried to hold him back, his expression turned frostier. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you to note looking for me ever again.¡± ¡°ept this then, and I¡¯ll...temporarily not look for you!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s smile did not wash off as she continued bugging him. ¡°You¡¯re going for your entrance exam soon. Even though there¡¯s no need for you to worry about being unable to enter a good university, I should not let myself bother you in the slightest bit nevertheless.¡± Lu Yanchen hesitated for a moment before taking over her gift. He gazed at Shi Guang deeply, his expression filled with some strangeness and reluctance in them. Noticing how his gaze was aimed at the trash bin nearby, Shi Guang was afraid that those cookies she had painstakingly baked would be thrown into the bin as she hurriedly added on, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat the cookies that I bake you, you¡¯re going to be my boyfriend!¡± Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows. Shi Guang pointed at the bin. ¡°If you were to throw it away, that means that you will not get to eat it. That also means that you¡¯re agreeing to be my boyfriend, right?¡± With that, Lu Yanchen was at a dilemma as his lips pursed into a straight line. Whether or not he threw it away, he would be put in a spot. Shi Guang cast a brilliant smile over at him as her eyes curved into a pure and breathtaking smile before she waved out. ¡°Goodbye! I¡¯lle look for you again after your entrance exams...!¡± Thereafter, Shi Guang did not head over to look for Lu Yanchen anymore. Even after his entrance exams were over, she did not appear. At that time, Shi Guang¡¯s final exams were approaching, and she was watched over by her aunt daily to revise. After her exams, she could not make it still. That was because she was specially admitted for sports and was rounded up by her teacher for a training session. By the time the training camp ended, she hitched a ride home on his bike from a fellow male student. As they passed by the alley where her house was at, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen dressed in a set of sports attire... Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Lu Yanchen, I Like You (4)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Way too taken aback, Shi Guang had her male schoolmatee to a stop as she hopped off the bike and ran toward Lu Yanchen. ¡°Lu Yanchen, why are you here?¡± Looking at her and then peering over at the male schoolmate who had sent her home, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes seemed as though they had frozen over in ice. Without saying a single word, he turned around to leave. Shi Guang was rooted where she was. The next second, she hurriedly thanked and said goodbye to her schoolmate before rushing after Lu Yanchen. ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± Taking her as air, he ignored herpletely as he continued treading forth. Shi Guang skipped in front of him and asked with a face full of smiles, ¡°Are you for fun or are you here to look for me?¡± Too unbothered to even raise a brow, Lu Yanchen ignored her still. ¡°Have you missed me?¡± Shi Guang asked with a thick skin. ¡°...¡± He seemed to have made up his mind to ignore her no matter what. Left and right, left and right, Shi Guang skipped around him. There were many shops around that alley, and some of the shopkeepers poured water right in front of their shops directly. In her excitement, Shi Guang did not notice a puddle of water ahead of her as she hopped right into it. With a loud thud, she went straight onto the ground. It was so painful that she could only grit her teeth tightly as tears were even about to flow out. ¡°Ah, it stings...¡± Finally, Lu Yanchen came to a stop as he turned around to look at Shi Guang, his face filled with a deeply contemtive look. Catching his look, Shi Guang puffed her cheeks and cried out, ¡°It stings! I think my leg¡¯s injured. Lu Yanchen, do you think that it¡¯s going to be over for me? Will I turn crippled from this point forth? I¡¯m an athlete and I¡¯ve got to continue swimming, and I¡¯ve got to get my champion¡¯s title...and...!¡± Lu Yanchen squatted down beside her. With one hand supporting her knee, his other hand prodded at the leg she had injured as he pressed on her ankle gently. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Yepp!¡± He changed to another leg of hers. ¡°Does this hurt?¡± She nodded her head still. ¡°Yepp!¡± No matter where he pressed, Shi Guang would insist that it hurt. Finally, with that pitiful expression of hers, she pointed out at her heart. ¡°This is the ce where it hurts the most.¡± This time around, Lu Yanchen did not hold back anymore, giving off a stifled chuckle. This was the first time that Shi Guang had ever caught Lu Yanchenughing. With his suave, handsome looks, the entire world seemed to have lost all its color except for the space where his beautiful face was present. Even after Lu Yanchen helped her up, Shi Guang was stillining about the pain and refused to take a single step. Giving her a princess carry, Lu Yanchen brought her to a Chinese physician clinic in the alley. The physician said that everything was fine and she would recover after applying medicated oil and rubbing it on for two days. Lu Yanchen was prepared to send her home, but Shi Guang refused as she hooked her hands onto his neck. ¡°I want to be together with you.¡± And just like that, the two of them found a quiet ce in a park nearby and sat down. Looking at Lu Yanchen, who was applying medicine for her, Shi Guang could not help but mutter out once again, ¡°Lu Yanchen, I like you.¡± His hand froze for a split second before he asked quietly, ¡°Why?¡± Shi Guang contemted for a few seconds as her eyeballs spun round and round before she bent her body over close to him and stared at his face while grinning. ¡°Because, you¡¯re good looking. The thought of being able to see such a handsome face every day makes me feel as though life would turn exceptionally amazing. It¡¯s as though I¡¯ve got a newfound hope for life...!¡± Lu Yanchen just stared back at her without saying anything. She then giggled out as though she had yed a prank on him. Thereafter, her face turned extremely serious. ¡°I was just teasing you earlier on. I don¡¯t know either...I just like you!¡± Reaching out, he pulled Shi Guang into his embrace in the next second. Looking at her face properly for a second, he moved in and kissed her on the lips. It was a raw, awkward kiss. There was no technique to it, merely a tender carefulness and nervousness... That was the first kiss for both him and her. After their lips parted, he said to her while breathing heavily, ¡°This is the consequence of your arrogance in trying to chase me!¡± Chapter 51

Chapter 51: The Three Conditions For Kissing

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang waspletely dazed by the kiss and she stared at Lu Yanchen vacantly for a good half a minute beforeing to her senses. By then, her entire face was flushed red as she let out a startled expression. ¡°You...!¡± He was scolding her for her arrogance of chasing him! And yet, he kissed her! What was the meaning of this...? Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°I did not eat the cookies that you baked for me.¡± ¡°Did not eat...¡± She had once said, ¡®If you don¡¯t eat the cookies that I bake you, you¡¯re going to be my boyfriend!¡¯ Shi Guang¡¯s heart was palpitating right now as even her tender lips quivered. She was filled with both nervousness and anticipation at the moment... ¡°Yes.¡± He replied with a single indifferent word. ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Guang shrieked out excitedly as she cupped her hands around his neck with an ecstatic look that was about to explode out. ¡°You¡¯ve agreed to it! You¡¯ve agreed to be my boyfriend!¡± ¡°I¡¯m your first boyfriend, right?¡± He asked once more, his tone suddenly turning so gentle it was as though a stream of water was flowing into her ears, causing her to drown in it. Was this...the signal of danger? (0.0) ¡°Of course! You¡¯re the only one I like!!¡± She was so ted that she straightened herself and crushed down onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s body entirely, causing him to fall back onto the grass behind him. Sprawling all over his body, she pointed onto his chin and asked, ¡°You¡¯re now my boyfriend, right?¡± He nodded with yet another soft ¡®yes¡¯. Her smile widened even wider such that she was practically bathing in honey right now. ¡°Then...How about another kiss?¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°...Not kissing.¡± Pouting her lips, she asked, ¡°Why?¡± He merely turned his head around and ignored that. Squirming her head in front of his face, she stayed there for him to kiss her. When she realized that he wasn¡¯t even looking at her, she cupped his face and looked at him straight in the eye. It was only then that he finally spoke up, ¡°If you want me to kiss you, sure. You¡¯ve got to agree to three things first.¡± Stunned, she nodded her head thereafter. ¡°Tell me, tell me...What are the three things?¡± ¡°First, you must keep your distance from other guys, not even as normal friends...least of all for them to send you home.¡± Immediately, she gave him a hand gesture to signal ¡®ok¡¯ before nting her head to prod at him, ¡°When you turned around to leave earlier on, were you jealous?¡± He poked her forehead. ¡°Two, other than me, you must never tell anyone else that you like them.¡± His meaning was clear¡ªshe could only like him. She nodded her head, furiously this time around. ¡°That¡¯s for sure...I only like you.¡± ¡°Three...¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you ever discover one day that I¡¯m hiding something from you, you must never ever get angry at me. That¡¯s because you¡¯re the only person I will ever be with!!¡± ¡°Alright, not gonna get angry!¡± Shi Guang replied with a startling decisiveness. ¡°You¡¯re also the only person I will ever be with!¡± The next second, he lowered his head to kiss her. Shi Guang was rooted for a moment. But, she broke out of her stupor really quickly. Unable to calm down that pounding heart of hers, she cupped his neck. As for him, he pulled her over by the waist as well. It didn¡¯t take long for that simple kiss to turn into a deep and sensual one... Even though it was raw and amateurish, it tasted exceptionally sweet. Under the busk of the sunset, the air was filled with the refreshing scent of flowers. Light andsting, it fluttered through and remained in those memories for years toe... ... ¡°Coach Shi, are you not heading back yet?¡± A voice drifted by her ear, pulling Shi Guang out from the depths of her memories. Recovering to her senses, it was as though she had just awoken from a long dream. It was only then that she realized that after Lu Yanchen left, she had been sitting where she was absentmindedly the entire time, such that even the water on her body had dried up. She did not know when a light drizzle had started pouring outside. The air was cold as she jerked out into a shiver uncontrobly. A bitter smile formed on her lips... She had initially thought that she had long forgotten about everything back then. Everything that had to do with Lu Yanchen was supposedly thrown into the bin as well. Yet, it all returned to her mind with such ease... Chapter 52

Chapter 52: Don¡¯t Look At Everyone In The Same Light As Yourself

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ After changing, Shi Guang left the training hall. Someone was sitting on a resting chair outside the training hall. When the person caught sight of Shi Guang, the person walked over in front of her while wearing a look of mockery. Looking at who it was, Shi Guang was prepared to take her as nothing but air as she walked past her. But in the end, Shi Guang heard a single word aimed at her. ¡°Shameless!¡± Furrowing her brows, Shi Guang asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, He Xinnuo?¡± ¡°Hmph, hmph, hmph! If you don¡¯t want others to know about it, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t do it in the first ce. This is a training hall, not a hotel. Even if you want to seduce men, you should have taken a better look at where you were in the first ce. To think that you would haveplete disregard over how shamelessly you were acting. But of course, the most shameful part was how you were cast aside with a cold disregard despite your attempts at seducing him and forcefully kissing him!¡± The more she said, the more He Xinnuo sniggered as her entire face was filled with nothing but gloat and glee. She hated Shi Guang¡ªthis was a hate that was unfounded and baseless. She just could not repress all the envy that was seeping out from the depths of her heart. As long as Shi Guang was around, she would always be number two, no matter what. She had once dered that she wanted to get the champion¡¯s ce, to take down Shi Guang ruthlessly, to have her trampled beneath her feet mercilessly. Yet, the distance between her and Shi Guang right now was only getting further... Shi Guang getting the endorsement? So be it. Shi Guang getting the chance to pull closer ties with the Lu Family? So be it. But, to think that she would even have gotten a chance to have such an incredible coach! He Xinnuo just could not understand why every single good thing must always happen to Shi Guang. She was so pissed that she could not even continue training. She wanted to take a look for herself just how this Shi Guang was coaching Lu Yanchen, such that he was mesmerized to a point where he wanted no one else but her! She could not cast away the nagging feeling that Shi Guang¡¯s change of coach had something to do with Lu Yanchen. Otherwise, given the stature of Zhang Shulin, someone who could get any single disciple he wanted, why would he suddenly take a keen liking toward Shi Guang? Furthermore, it was after she had started coaching Lu Yanchen. But unexpectedly, she had managed to catch sight of such a spectacr scene... Shi Guang did not know just how much He Xinnuo had seen. However, she knew for a fact that He Xinnuo was mistaken. Despite that, she did not have any intention of exining herself¡ªeven if she did, He Xinnuo would take them as excuses. ¡°Don¡¯t look at everyone in the same light as yourself.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s brow merely twitched. She did not want to have any entanglements with He Xinnuo as she turned around and continued heading out. Feeling rage flush through her face, He Xinnuo grabbed at Shi Guang¡¯s arm. However, thetter swung her arm away fiercely before warning her, ¡°He Xinnuo! Don¡¯t mess with me!¡± The chilling tone in her words had He Xinnuo rattled for a moment. It was only after she was gone far away that she heard He Xinnuo yell from behind, ¡°Shi Guang!!¡± Ignoring herpletely, Shi Guang rode her bike over to the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube. She was really hungry now. Parking her bike beside a small stall she was passing by, she entered and ordered a bowl of beef noodles. It didn¡¯t take long before those piping hot noodles were sent to her table. Just as she was about to pick up her chopsticks to eat, a memory found itself sliding into her mind as she stared at the beef on top of the noodles. It was a scene of her going for beef noodles with Lu Yanchen in the past¡ªhe had passed her all the beef from his bowl of beef noodles. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯re way too skinny. Don¡¯t all athletes have muscles? But somehow, you have nothing! You¡¯re really eating everything for naught...¡± She could not deny that back when they were together, Lu Yanchen was truly good to her. He could be called the best boyfriend in the world. They did not even have any small quibbles at all. Even though he looked cold on the surface and did not wear much emotions on his face, he had sacrificed a lot for her behind her back. He would always ask her to grow up faster, asking about why she was only a year two student. After all, letting everyone know about their rtionship back when she was in high school was something that would not benefit her. For her, he had even adamantly and decisively decided to go to a university in S City. Back then, no one knew that he had done it all for her. He said that it didn¡¯t matter if he went to a branded university or not. He would always give her the best life ever no matter what, and would never ever let her suffer any bit of misery by being with him. Chapter 53

Chapter 53: A Secret Everyone Knows About

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The past was already gone¡ªno matter how close they were together in the past, she had nothing to do with it anymore. The breakup might have be a knot in her heart; a barrier she could not ovee. However, this was how life was. When she thought about how the question of asking him why he broke up with her in the past popped up in her mind earlier on, she felt as though she was the greatest joke of this century. Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled into one of self-mockery. She couldn¡¯t think about anything unnecessary anymore. Her priority right now was training and more training... The only thing that wouldn¡¯t let her down was her own hard work put into training! The next day, Shi Guang arrived half an hour earlier than usual. When she arrived at the pool, she was surprised to find out that He Xinnuo, who was alwayszy toward training, had arrived even earlier than she did! Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Whatever He Xinnuo¡¯s reason for this sudden enthusiasm was, Shi Guang was only concerned about improving herself. By the time she had done some warm-ups and swam for a couple ofps, some of the other swimmers arrived by the pool. Following Zhang Shulin¡¯s instructions, Shi Guang began her own adjustments. It was then that she noticed that He Xinnuo seemed to be pitting herself against her. Each time Shi Guang swam ap, He Xinnuo would mimic her¡ªnot only that, she would even try to beat her timing by a few seconds intentionally. Feeling nothing but amusement over it, Shi Guang couldn¡¯t be less bothered as she continued swimming at her own pace with a rxed mood. She bore a peace that seemed as though nothing could prate or affect her mental state¡ªshe was still as calm waters. Although, what she did not know was that the more she behaved as such, the more He Xinnuo wanted to pit herself against her. He Xinnuo hated Shi Guang¡¯s indifference toward her. Every single cell within He Xinnuo¡¯s body was screaming out to tear away that nonchnce of Shi Guang. To her, Shi Guang¡¯s calmness was akin to a form of disdain, as though He Xinnuo couldn¡¯t evene close to being apetitor. How could she not get riled up over that? Rushing over at Shi Guang, she barked out, ¡°Shi Guang, I should be the one taking Lane four today!¡± There were a total of eightnes in a pool. The best swimmer in the group would usually be arranged for Lane four. As for the other swimmers, they would be arranged in Lane five, three, six, two, seven, one, and eight ording to their results, prioritizing the better ones first. He Xinnuo¡¯s reason for wanting to snatch Lane four over was naturally to prove that she was better than Shi Guang. Shi Guang merely cast a single nce at He Xinnuo, who was at the epitome of haughtiness right now, and continued swimming at her own pace. For normal training, there was absolutely no difference in choosingnes usually¡ªeveryone would just swim wherever they wanted to. Being ignored as though she was thin air had He Xinnuo so angry that her fists were curled into a ball. She burst forth from the waters and stood upright beside the pool, looking down at Shi Guang who was still in it as she pointed out with her finger and spat in rage, ¡°Y-You! Who do you think you are? Do you think that you can walk around mboyantly and horizontally like a crab just because you¡¯ve seduced two men?¡± Her voice was exceptionally sharp and it drew the attention of everyone in the training hall immediately. Everyone was just confounded and confused, wondering what was going on. But of course, no one said anything at all. Shi Guang maintained herposure and raised her eyelids over at He Xinnuozily. ¡°Who¡¯s the one acting like a crab now? Who¡¯s the one walking all horizontally now? How fierce...! Well, actually, you don¡¯t really have to get all hasty now to announce to the world how YOU seduced two men. It¡¯s a secret everyone knows about.¡± Her lips curled up into a mocking taunt as though she was watching a clown who was performing... He Xinnuo¡¯s face was flushed red thoroughly as she snarled, ¡°Y-You...!¡± She could sense the weird expressions of everyone around her, signs of contempt and disdain concealed within them, as she roared out furiously, ¡°What are you guys looking at? She was clearly the one! What are you guys looking at me for?¡± With that, she turned around and walked away. By the time Wu Xing found He Xinnuo, she was hiding outside the training hall and smoking. Stepping ahead right away, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to smoke anymore?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a single stick of cigarette? What¡¯s the big deal?¡± He Xinnuo was totally indifferent. Chapter 54

Chapter 54: On The Grounds That She¡¯s The Champion

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°A single cigarette? Don¡¯t you know that drinking and smoking are harmful to your body? You¡¯re an athlete, and twenty-one years old this year. The only way you can get into the national team is if you join the provincial team and perform exceptionally well in it. Otherwise, you¡¯re going to have to leave the field! Xinnuo, I¡¯ve always been your coach. You know very well of the high hopes I have for you!¡± Wu Xing replied in a huff. He Xinnuo did not rebut any of his words as she butted out the cigarette in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll get into the provincial team for sure! Look, haven¡¯t Ie for training super early today?¡± Wu Xing¡¯s face was sunken. ¡°Do you know that our club will only have three spots for selection this year? The men¡¯s team has already taken on two of those spots, leaving only a single one for the female side.¡± ¡°What did you say!¡± He Xinnuo was so rmed that her eyes were left wide-open. ¡°Why is there only a single spot left? It wasn¡¯t this way in the previous years!¡± ¡°Things have changed this year. You and Shi Guang are both from the school¡¯s swimming team, but she is from the City Team, and had even taken the champion¡¯s ce for the College Games. Who do you think that spot will go to?¡± Wu Xing asked in a high voice. ¡°Your meaning is that...there¡¯s no ce for me! I don¡¯t even get a chance to participate in it at all!¡± He Xinnuo was starting to get flustered now as her brows knitted tightly together while she clenched her teeth. ¡°Shi Guang, SHI GUANG! Why is it always her? On what grounds...ON WHAT GROUNDS?¡± He Xinnuo¡¯s anger was tantamount to a thunderstorm. Wu Xing replied her curtly, ¡°On the grounds that she got a single champion¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°WOW? CHAMPION¡¯S PLACE? BIG F*CK?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She IS a big f*ck for getting the champion¡¯s ce! Everyone only remembers the champion! You, as a third ce, aside, even the runner-up has been clean forgotten by everyone else!¡± Her expression changed starkly as her teeth ground against one another, unable to swallow this ball of anger no matter what. After a good, long time, she asked quietly, ¡°Coach, say...what if everyone knows that she didn¡¯t get the champion¡¯s ce with her own efforts?¡± That little seed named envy that was in her heart had now blossomed fully into a heaven piercing tree. Wu Xing was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of...?¡± ¡°If I didn¡¯t recall wrongly, she was a little under the weather on the past few days before the College Games. If she had the flu, she must have taken flu medicine. And, most flu medicines would contain some stimnts in them...¡± He Xinnuo¡¯s lips slowly curled upward into a vicious smile. ¡°If I were to spill the beans about this on the inte iming that she used doping for thepetition, not only would her champion¡¯s title be taken away from her, she would even be banned from futurepetitions.¡± Wu Xing thought about it for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. Right now, the boss is trying hard to fight for an additional spot for the female team. Rather than thinking about all of this, you might as well spend your time training. If you work as hard as Shi Guang, coupled with my coaching, you will definitely be able to surpass her.¡± ¡®Work as hard as Shi Guang...¡¯ This single phrase angered He Xinnuo to no ends. She spat out curtly, ¡°Since you ce such high regards on Shi Guang, why don¡¯t you go on and teach her then? Even if you want to, she might not even let you teach her right now! Enraged over it, Wu Xing¡¯s face was flushed tomato red. On the other side, the moment those words left her mouth, He Xinnuo instantly regretted it. She looked over at Wu Xing with her eyes brimming with tears as she replied with a quivering voice, ¡°I only spoke of such nonsense in a fit of anger. I¡¯m sorry, coach! I truly do not know what else to do right now. You¡¯re the only one I have left, coach...¡± Wu Xing could not help but sigh out, ¡°Forget it! I know that you were only speaking out in anger as well. Train well! I refuse to believe that Shi Guang would be able to get so lucky time and again. At times, the higher the expectations everyone has on someone, the heavier the fall is for them!¡± Extending his hand, he patted He Xinnuo on the back in a consoling manner. She immediately leaned onto his shoulder and behaved in a frail and weak manner. However, her face was filled with cold spite as she clenched her fist tightly, digging her nails into her palm. Grinding her teeth, she was literally screaming out in her heart, ¡®Shi Guang!!!¡¯ Chapter 55

Chapter 55: Can¡¯t Help But Want To Love You And Think Of You

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ He Xinnuo was not consoled by Wu Xing in the slightest bit¡ªher heart was still fuming with indignance. She was plotting with tons of ideas about how to get rid of Shi Guang such that she would get the only spot for the female team. After returning to the training hall, she had no mood to enter the waters to train at all. Sitting at the resting area, her gazended onto Shi Guang¡¯s silhouette in the pool. Even though she was filled with envy, she could not help but admit that thetter¡¯s swimming posture was the most precise¡ªshe was the lightest one in the waters. He Xinnuo had once tried as well. However, no matter how she trained, she just could not mimic the sort of carefreeness that Shi Guang disyed in water. In fact, there was even a hint of ss in her strokes. Wu Xing had told her that this required an extremely precise neuromuscr coordination, so that one could maintain a strong sense of stability from the tips of their toes to their waist, and then to their shoulders, even when they were swimming with their arm strokes. Not only was an immense amount of practice required, they would also have to possess a natural advantage that was blessed to them from the Heavens themselves. Hell, even the Heavens were so kind to her to give her everything that was good. With a cold snort in her heart, He Xinnuo was feeling even more displeased about the unfairness present in everything around her. As she was prepared to head down into the waters for practice, her vision identallynded on the cement area. Usually, during practices, everyone would have to put their towels, cups, and even mobile phones in the allocated boxes in the cement area. With a single click of her mind, He Xinnuo started moving her body gently before scanning through the entire area. Realizing that no one was taking notice of her, she reached out her hand for Shi Guang¡¯s mobile. Didn¡¯t Shi Guang want to seduce Lu Yanchen badly? How about giving her a hand then? He Xinnuo left with Shi Guang¡¯s mobile. Not knowing thetter¡¯s password, she tried a number of times. As a consequence, Shi Guang¡¯s mobile locked itself up and He Xinnuo had to wait for a couple of minutes to retry once more. She was so angered that she just flung Shi Guang¡¯s mobile into the trash bin. Since she could not achieve her aim, she would feel better looking at how flustered Shi Guang would be upon losing her mobile then. However, He Xinnuo was still indignant and decided to give it yet another shot still. The two of them were bumping into one another every other day. Hence, He Xinnuo had some faint recollections about how Shi Guang was unlocking her mobile usually. However, even after the next few times, she still could not get it right. This was thest time now¡ªif she failed, the mobile would lock itself once more. To her surprise, it unlocked this time around! He Xinnuo was so ted that her heart nearly popped out of her mouth. Scanning through the contacts, she quickly found Lu Yanchen¡¯s name. She then sent a text which had her beaming gleefully after. She had personally witnessed how Lu Yanchen had hated Shi Guang the other day. Now that she was sending such a...harassing text, Lu Yanchen would definitely feel disgusted to the point of wanting to puke. There was naturally no way he would let Shi Guang continue teaching him then. He Xinnuo¡¯s ecstasy right now was indescribable¡ªshe could practically visualize the sight of Lu Yanchen screaming for Shi Guang to scram now! ... Lu Yanchen had just gotten off the phone with his father. His father wanted to know whether he was going to remain in the military or get out into the business world. Or perhaps, he would want to dabble in politics! But of course, he could always choose to leave the country as well. Lu Yanchen did not give his father a definite answer. After getting off the call, he was just looking out of his window, seeming out of sorts. That continued till his mobile he had ced on the coffee table suddenly vibrated with the notification of a text. By reaction, he cast a single nce down. The number disyed above the text message had his stiff body breaking out into a slight tremble as that clearly defined and handsome face of his gradually started to soften. It was a line of numbers that he had not saved; however, he could memorize it by heart. He could even repeat it backward. Leaning down on his sofa softly, he stroked his lips gently. After hesitating for a moment, he took up his mobile and opened the text. ¡®You are the most handsome man that I¡¯ve ever seen in this world. I can¡¯t help but want to love you, to think of you. And, I want you to love me fiercely as well.¡¯ Lu Yanchen¡¯s mobile nearly dropped onto the floor as his hands slipped. Was this a love text? A harassment text? What was she sending...? Chapter 56

Chapter 56: This Is A Harrassment Text...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen stared at that string of numbers for a good, long time to confirm over and over again. This was her number, indeed! Even though he did not save this number in his mobile, he had memorized every single digit up there by heart. Narrowing his eyes, his gaze was as deep as ake with a tinge of surprise that he could not contain entirely. In the past, she had sent him texts simr to this as well. However, most of it was her professing her own love for him. As for something such as wanting him to love her like thest sentence...she didn¡¯t seem to have said anything as such before. It wasn¡¯t like her either to say something that was as demanding as such. Furthermore, given their rtionship right now, there should be no reason why she should send a text as such... ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯ ¡®What is she trying to do?¡¯ His deep gaze lingered for a moment further on his mobile as though he was trying his best to peer through the mobile entirely, to see through it so that he could see what was going on at Shi Guang¡¯s end. And just at that moment, yet another notification rang through¡ªhe had received another text. It was the same number as before. ¡®I know that was sudden of me, but I really do like you so much. I want you to touch my body, to kiss me on my tender lips, to lick every single inch of skin on my body. Finally, I want you to leave your mark in the deepest and most intimate part of my body...¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± The previous text was subtle. If one were to say that that was a confession text, this here would be a harassment text then. A text of seduction¡ªevery single word typed reeked of cheapness. For someone as smart as Lu Yanchen, how could he not tell that the person sending him such texts was not the owner of the mobile? Had she lost her mobile? But, if that were the case, the person who had picked it up should not have been sending texts as such, let alone finding his number within the mobile so coincidentally. Could he not have been the only recipient? Had the person sent it to everyone through her contacts? Lu Yanchen bit down on his lips nervously as dark clouds seemed to have gathered in his eyes. He then calmed down suddenly, exuding an extremely sharp and cold aura. Gripping his mobile tightly, he called the number that had sent the text... After He Xinnuo sent the first text, she felt that something was off about it. This was just an ordinary confession text ¡ªthere was no way to tell how cheap the owner of the mobile was. The effect she had wanted to achieve was for Lu Yanchen to know just how cheap Shi Guang was, that she was the most wretched piece of soil in this entire world. Therefore, she added on another text to it. Once that text was sent, any men who saw it would definitely feel that Shi Guang was an easy sl*t who didn¡¯t know her limits. Just as He Xinnuo was beaming wider than she could ever be... the phone suddenly rang. She was so startled that she dropped the phone onto the ground, going into a nervous wreck. Lu Yanchen was the one who had made the call! Why was he calling now? For that split second, He Xinnuo could nearly feel her entire heart spilling out of her chest. There was naturally no way she could answer that call; her voice was far too different from Shi Guang¡¯s! For Lu Yanchen to call right now, he couldn¡¯t be trying to confront her with it, right? That was definitely the case! He was forcefully kissed by Shi Guang yesterday. Now that he was receiving this shameless harassment text from Shi Guang today, he was definitely so enraged that he was blowing up! This call was most likely to demand Shi Guang to not show her face before him ever again! With that thought in mind, He Xinnuo heaved a sigh of relief. Since that was the case, she might as well add oil to the mes so that she could stoke the mes within Lu Yanchen¡¯s rage even more furiously! She picked up the phone on the ground and sent Lu Yanchen yet another text. ¡®I¡¯m on the bed right now without a single piece of clothing, spreading my legs wide open for you toe f*ck me!¡¯ On the other end, Lu Yanchen, who had just caught sight of the text, had his handsome face suddenly turn frighteningly cold. Straightening his body, he bolted up from the sofa and turned around, streaking outside with huge steps... Chapter 57

Chapter 57: Completely Stunned Shi Guang

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Feeling a little tired, Shi Guang leaned against the side of the pool. Coincidentally, her gazended on He Xinnuo, who was training right now. The He Xinnuo who had left in a huff returned with a face full of delight, and would cast her sight over at Shi Guang from time to time. Her gaze was filled with a strange glint that gave one an uneasy feeling. It didn¡¯t take long before that feeling came to fruition. There was a smallmotion that was breaking out at the main entrance. Just like everyone else, Shi Guang could not help but peer over curiously. The only thing she saw was Lu Yanchen dressed in his home clothes and walking over with a frosty expression on his face. Those jet-ck pupils of his were extremely icy while his lips were pursed into a straight line. High and aloof, that exquisitely carved countenance of his exuded a sharp aura that had all the bystanders retreating back a couple of meters away. Shi Guang was stunned. ¡®What is he doing here?¡¯ A series of excited voices drifted by her ears. ¡°Wow, that man is so handsome!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he that fourth Young Master Lu who had presented the prizes the other day?¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! Why is he here at our club?¡± ... The sudden appearance of this man brought forth a storm of excitement as everyone began discussing in hushed whispers. Lu Yanchen¡¯s longshes scanned the entire ce once beforending onto Shi Guang. Not only were there traces of rage in his eyes, his face had turned even colder as he strode toward her with huge steps. Shi Guang felt her heart clench up for no reason. Draped in her towel, she stood up instinctively¡ªthe uneasiness she felt right now was like that of a school student facing a disciplinary master. Lu Yanchen¡¯s icy yet indifferent gazended on her as he moved his lips gently, ¡°Where¡¯s your mobile?¡± His voice was so cold that it seemed as though there were ice shards threatening to burst out¡ªhe was evening close to snarling by now. Mobile? Shi Guang did not know why he would suddenly ask for her mobile. By instinct, she headed over to the cement area and took her mobile over. Just as she was about to pass it over to Lu Yanchen, she realized that it was not unlocked. Thus, she swiped the unlock pattern... Lowering his gaze, Lu Yanchen looked at how Shi Guang was unlocking her phone¡ª2580...It was a straight line down. ¡°Are you an idiot?!¡± ¡®This is such a simple password! You might as well not set it up at all!¡¯ Shi Guang raised her eyes and looked at him in astonishment. She waspletely stunned over being scolded all of a sudden. As for He Xinnuo far in the distance, when she heard those words, she could not be any more gleeful as her lips smirked up, filled with mockery. However, everything had only happened in a split second. She then put on the same unsettled expression as every other audience member right now. Recovering from her astonishment, Shi Guang then handed her mobile over to Lu Yanchen with a little unhappiness, giving him a ¡®just what do you want¡¯ look of impatience. Lu Yanchen narrowed his icy gaze at her without taking the mobile over. He did not have to see to determine that there must be nothing left in this idiot¡¯s mobile anymore. Opening his mobile, he shed the three text messages before Shi Guang¡¯s face. When she turned over, the first thing she saw was naturally the content of those texts. The first was a confession text. Hmph! What in the world was he showing her the confession texts of other women... Hold on! What the hell was up with thest two texts? Wasn¡¯t that too...? Shi Guang¡¯s eyes could not help but quiver slightly in the face of it. She had thought about a myriad of possibilities in which Lu Yanchen woulde looking for her for, but this was definitely not one of them. She was so angered that her face flushed red and she red right at Lu Yanchen fiercely, as though she was demanding to know why he would be showing her texts as such. Was he sick in the head? With his cold, icy stare, he indicated for her to continue reading. Watching him with a wary expression, Shi Guang turned her sight toward the mobile screen once more reluctantly. It was only then that she took notice of the string of numbers above it. Her body froze with a jolt as her mind went nk. Those numbers were...so familiar! ¡®Isn¡¯t that my number!¡¯ ¡®When in the world did I send texts as such!¡¯ Chapter 58

Chapter 58: Not Admitting To It No Matter What

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s eyes opened wide as she looked through it a couple of times over...That was right! That WAS her number. When she opened her mobile, she saw nothing on it at all. But, when she looked over at Lu Yanchen¡¯s mobile, the texts were clearly sent from her mobile. Moving her lips somewhat, she lifted her head and looked straight at Lu Yanchen. His gaze was still on her, those eyes looking as deep as a bottomlesske. ¡°It wasn¡¯t...me. H-How could I have...¡± It was only after a long time that she managed to squeeze out those words from the gaps of her teeth. She truly did not know what was going on anymore... She was gripping her hands into a tight fist as her nails dug deep into her palms, with the tips of her fingers going white. She didn¡¯t even know how to exin this anymore! Clearly, someone had taken her mobile and sent Lu Yanchen those texts before deleting them from her phone thereafter. ¡®Who could it be?¡¯ Her first thought sprang to He Xinnuo. In this entire club, there would be no one else who would do something as such other than He Xinnuo. Biting down on her lower lip, she could no longer hold herself back as she spun around and walked toward He Xinnuo. With a cold face, she demanded fiercely, ¡°Did you take my mobile and send those texts?¡± She knew that without proof, there was no way He Xinnuo would admit to it. However, she was truly too angered that she could no longer control herself. He Xinnuo opened her eyes wide and gave off the most innocent and startled look ever. ¡°Send those texts? I¡¯ve no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Shi Guang maintained her cold re as her lips smirked into a bitter smile. ¡°Other than you, there¡¯s no one else. What¡¯s your purpose of sending these texts? Do you really think that you can beat me down with just these few texts?¡± He Xinnuo gave off an aggrieved look. ¡°Don¡¯t malign me for nothing!¡± ¡°Malign you?¡± Shi Guang chuckled coldly, ¡°To tell the truth, I had initially intended to just ignore you. Even though we¡¯ve had our differences, I had still always thought that you were a rival worth respecting. But, the you right now is simply way too despicable and shameless. You¡¯re totally twisted...Someone like you is not worthy of being my rival at all!¡± ¡®Who wants to be your rival!? You¡¯re only worthy of being trampled beneath my feet!¡¯ He Xinnuo thought as she clenched her teeth. However, she pouted her lips pitifully on the surface. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t do it! Why must you speak of me as such?¡± As she spoke, her eyes began to mist up, causing her to look sorrier than ever. Since everyone surrounding them did not know what was going on, they naturally took Shi Guang¡¯s actions as being unreasonable. After all, there was no proof. Shi Guang cast He Xinnuo a death stare. Right now, she was totally uncalm. However, these trying moments were the ones where she needed to keep her cool the most. ¡®Forget it. There¡¯s nothing more I can say anymore. Without proof, everything I say would be for naught.¡¯ As for Lu Yanchen, was there any use of exining to him? Whether or not she exined, it was still the same...In fact, if he felt that she had offended him, he could very well change her away then. Shi Guang heaved in a deep breath before walking away with huge strides. As she passed by He Xinnuo, thetter suddenly nted her body and fell onto the ground frailly before breaking out into tears immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve ever done to you. Why must you always bully me as such?¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± She had not even touched her at all. He Xinnuo cast a look over at Lu Yanchen in the distance. Even though he had been standing there silently the entire time without saying a single word, there was an invisible and grim aura that was being exuded out of him all this while. It was as though he had been enduring the entire time¡ªthis was probably his limit. ¡®This time around, he ought to be thinking of shredding Shi Guang into pieces, right?¡¯ She looked at Shi Guang and continued miserably, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve got really good people skills and have taught many male students with high social standings in the past as well. Every single one of them had always groveled at your feet while following your whims and wills, obeying every single wish of yours...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in incredulity, ¡°...¡± Chapter 59

Chapter 59: Can You Be Any...Stupider?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened up in shock, filled withplete disbelief. She was speechless right now, feeling nothing but hrity over howughable the entire situation was. She had clearly done nothing at all. Yet, He Xinnuo was the one acting as though she was the victim, looking like she had been bullied for a long time now. If one were to describe her feelings at the start as being taken aback by the surprise attack, perhaps even somewhat angered, she was extremely calm and steady right now. ¡°He Xinnuo, can you be any...stupider?¡± Her lips curled up with a tinge of both mockery and pity. Why did she have to spend her days thinking about all these politics and quarrels? As athletes, shouldn¡¯t their jobs be to better themselves and work hard at training? The Heavens might let down someone who had worked hard, but they would never let down people who had always worked hard. Why couldn¡¯t she understand that logic? Being scolded was something that was within He Xinnuo¡¯s predictions. What she wanted was exactly for Shi Guang to scold her so that she could show how pitiable she looked, solidifying her status as the victim. But when she caught sight of how calm Shi Guang had gotten as though she could not care less, He Xinnuo could not help but let out a sh of coldness streak through her expression once more. ¡°Even when a rabbit is pushed to their limits, they would bite. You thought that I would get used to your bullying, but right now, I really can¡¯t take it anymore! At times, you¡¯re really just too much! Forget it! Rather than being bullied by you all the time, worsee worse, I will just change to a different club...¡± As He Xinnuo continued with her words, her tears got even more frequent as they dripped down onto the ground in a steady stream, looking as though this was a rain that tugged at the heartstrings of others. And just at that moment, Boss Lei and Wu Xing came into the training hall. The moment they heard that Lu Yanchen was here, they practically ran over immediately. While they were surprised, arger part of their emotions was that of worry, afraid that they might have beencking in any way that might have offended this great God here. After greeting him with extreme politeness and courtesy, Boss Lei inquired in a soft tone upon noticing Lu Yanchen¡¯s darkened face, ¡°What¡¯s going on over here?¡± He Xinnuo scanned Lu Yanchen before replying carefully, ¡°Boss, Shi Guang displeased Young Master Lu.¡± Boss Lei cursed in his heart before following quickly with a chuckle, ¡°Young Master Lu, Shi Guang is still young. She is just a silly girl who knows nothing about anything else but swimming, and isn¡¯t too good with the ways of the world. If there¡¯s anything that she did that wascking, please do forgi...¡± ¡®This Shi Guang! Hadn¡¯t I already warned her before that she must teach Young Master Lu properly?! She was a smart girl, so she should have gotten his drift that those of the Lu Family are not to be offended!¡¯ As Boss Lei was speaking, he would cast nces over at Shi Guang from time to time, indicating for her toe over and apologize. Shi Guang bit down on her lips. What should she apologize for? She wasn¡¯t even the one who had sent those texts! But... one might as well forget it! If apologizing could settle this issue, then so be it. On less issue was better than one more to deal with. However, He Xinnuo took a step forth before her instead. Tears were still hanging down from that face of hers while she forced out a bitter smile before looking at Lu Yanchen and saying, ¡°Young Master Lu, I¡¯m sorry for letting you witness this joke today. I really did not know what was going on earlier when I was maligned by Shi Guang for everything. Usually, I would bear with everything. I¡¯ve got no idea what came over me today! I tried to hold it in as well, but couldn¡¯t do so! The moment I saw you...I just felt like crying!¡± She then slumped her head, looking as though she was extremely aggrieved. After that, she secretly cast a nce over at Wu Xing. Receiving He Xinnuo¡¯s nce, Wu Xing¡¯s mind whirled as he suddenly understood. He then stepped forth as well. ¡°Young Master Lu, Xinnuo¡¯s character is slightly gentler, and is always low profile and easy-going about everything. In reality, she¡¯s actually the best swimmer in our club. And of course, she is also the most professional. Every single student she had ever taught had nothing but praises for her...¡± Chapter 60

Chapter 60: What Is Lu Yanchen Trying To Do?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Immediately, He Xinnuo whimpered out softly and interrupted Wu Xing¡¯s words, ¡°Coach, don¡¯t say anymore...¡± With the experience of being chased away by Lu Yanchen previously and witnessing Shi Guang forcefully kissing Lu Yanchen and being looked down upon afterward, He Xinnuo determined that Lu Yanchen did not like girls who were overly proactive. This aloof and proud man must be someone who loved to wield control over everything. Therefore, this time around, He Xinnuo chose the tactic of advancing under the guise of retreating. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lu Yanchen, who was quiet the entire time, had finally broken the silence as that mysterious gaze of his peered over at He Xinnuo, looking as though he was extremely curious. Feeling her heart skipping, He Xinnuo felt as though flowers were blossoming in her heart. Indeed, she had made the right bet! Wu Xing sniggered out, ¡°That¡¯s of course! In fact, in our club, Xinnuo is the best swimmer for the 1,500m category as well!¡± Boss Lei furrowed his brows; as a businessman who was used to navigating the field of business, he could naturally tell what the two of them were up to. ¡®This Wu Xing and He Xinnuo were trying to steal him over.¡¯ If Shi Guang had truly offended Lu Yanchen and He Xinnuo could pacify him, that wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing either. It didn¡¯t matter to him who the person coaching Lu Yanchen was, either way, as they were all members of his club anyway. All he wanted to do was to NOT offend Lu Yanchen. Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Indeed, those were facts as well. He Xinnuo¡¯s 1,500m category was indeed the fastest in their club. However, that was only within their club¡ªher performance was not really anything spectacr elsewhere. ¡°Indeed, do enlighten me then.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips quivered gently as he sat down on a resting chair, looking as though he truly had the intention of changing coaches now. Exchanging nces, Wu Xing and He Xinnuo smiled brighter than ever. It was as though they had truly,pletely kicked Shi Guang out of the picture now. However, Boss Lei wasn¡¯t feeling as rxed as the two of them. Based on his understanding of Lu Yanchen from the mouths of others, this fourth Young Master Lu wasn¡¯t someone who was this easy to get along with! Shi Guang was the only one who could tell that Lu Yanchen was angered. She had noticed that when Lu Yanchen took his seat on the resting chair, his slender, long fingers had tapped on the armrest of the chair twice. Every time he did something like this, it was an indication that someone was in for it. Only, Shi Guang did not know who that person was. Would it be He Xinnuo, or...her? Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped for a moment. As for He Xinnuo, she was prepared on her end. Before entering the waters, she had even thrown Lu Yanchen a shy, alluring look. Lu Yanchen¡¯s brows twitched, his lips curling up a slight angle, looking both as though he was smiling and not. With a single ¡®plop¡¯, He Xinnuo dove into the waters. She was fast and precise in her strokes. After twops, she came to a stop and got out of the waters with a ssh. Leaning at the side of the pool, she propped her chest and looked at Lu Yanchen without saying anything. Wu Xing immediately looked over at Lu Yanchen with delight. ¡°How was that, Young Master Lu?¡± This man who was seated right now was filled with an arrogant aura. Slightly bewildered, he asked softly, ¡°That¡¯s 1,500m?¡± Stunned by the question, Wu Xing understood what he meant immediately and ordered He Xinnuo to continue swimming to showcase an exemry 1,500m! And of course, He Xinnuo would most definitely choose to continue. Boss Lei, who was observing from the sides, was just watching everything unfold with butterflies in his stomach. Even though he did not know what was going to happen, he had an inexplicable sense of nervousness as he asked Lu Yanchen with caution, ¡°Young Master Lu, would you like to go have a cup of tea at the resting room?¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°No need. I¡¯m just looking around casually. Please do as you wish...Take it as though I¡¯m not here.¡± His voice was clean and pristine, neither high nor deep; neither warm nor cold. However, there was a chilling sensation from his tone. Immediately, Boss Lei broke into a dry chuckle¡ªhow could he dare to take it as though the fourth Young Master Lu was not here? Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± She still could not figure out what Lu Yanchen was trying to do, neither did she know if she should get lost or stay to see how the entire situation would developter on. Chapter 61

Chapter 61: Should I...Get Her To Swim Another Round?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ He Xinnuo¡¯s swimming was fast and good, with tenacity akin to that of a marathon runner. This was especially the case when it came to her final twops¡ªshe had even gone for a speed burst all for the sake of leaving a good impression in front of Lu Yanchen. For a period of time, the training hall was extremely silent, filled with nothing but the sshing sounds of He Xinnuo swimming. Lu Yanchen merely sat there quietly. All of a sudden, he spun his head and looked at Boss Lei who was beside him. Indicating with his head toward the seat beside him, Lu Yanchen threw out three simple words, ¡°Do sit down.¡± Boss Lei was totally overwhelmed by this disy of kindness from Lu Yanchen. Rumors had it that the fourth Young Master Lu was the coldest and most aloof, keeping his distance from everyone. For him to be this approachable right now, Boss Lei was truly feeling really unnerved! He could not shake off the feeling that something was not right. He did not dare to be on an equal footing as Young Master Lu. However, since Lu Yanchen had already spoken, Boss Lei couldn¡¯t refuse to sit either! He could only move over uneasily and sit down in a fluster. However, his bum only upied a single inch of the chair. Raising his head, he met with Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes identally¡ªthose pupils were deep and profound, seeming as though they were vortices that could suck one in them. Immediately, Boss Lei bolted up right away, feeling his legs go soft and wobbly, ¡°Young Master Lu, I think I¡¯m still more used to standing up...standing up!¡± Lu Yanchen waved his hand, indicating for Boss Lei to sit down once more. He even spoke up, ¡°I heard that Boss Lei is someone who loves tea, eh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small interest of mine! However, I¡¯ve just received some Da Hong Pao 1 from the Wuyi Mountains today...I haven¡¯t even unwrapped it! I heard that ites from a century old tree...It¡¯s definitely something you must try, Young Master Lu!¡± He wanted to pull some ties with Lu Yanchen, yet he was afraid of being overly pushy. Therefore, he could only ask carefully. Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely pushing his lips slightly up as though he was interested. As a person who was always observant toward the words and expressions of someone, Boss Lei understood Lu Yanchen¡¯s reply immediately and hurriedly got someone nearby him to go prepare. By now, He Xinnuo was done with her 1,500m swim. Coming forth from the pool, she wiped off the water from her face while walking over and calling out coquettishly, ¡°Young Master Lu..¡± Raising his head at her, Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°Are you done swimming?¡± He then turned around and looked at Boss Lei, as though he was implying that ¡®I was discussing tea with you earlier on and had forgotten to watch her.¡¯ Observing his gaze carefully, Boss Lei¡¯s heart was clenching as he suggested softly, ¡°Should I... get her to swim another round?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s defined lips curled up cleanly, ¡°Sounds good.¡± Heaving a sigh of relief, Boss Lei had He Xinnuo swim yet another 1,500m. Having juste forth from a full swim, He Xinnuo was feeling fatigued and tired. But of course, her heart was feeling sweet within. However, before she could even savor that sweetness properly, it turned bitter once more. Swim another round? Even though she did not want to do so, other than agreeing to it, she could say nothing else. No matter how tired she was, she would have to do it. Not only that, she would have to do it with a smile. She must not let out the slightest bit of unhappiness, or else, Lu Yanchen would surely think that she was throwing her temper and was unwilling to swim for him. If Lu Yanchen wanted to see her swim, it naturally meant that he thought her swimming was good. After he was done watching, he would definitely request for her to be his coach. Once she was the coach of the Lu Family, would she have to worry about not getting a spot by then? She had to persevere on. Once she did so, she would definitely busk in the warm light of victory! Wu Xing stepped forth and asked He Xinnuo secretly, ¡°Can you hold on?¡± He knew He Xinnuo far too well. For a difficulty level of 1,500m, one round was more than enough for her. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I can still continue,¡± Putting on a bright smile, He Xinnuo looked over at Lu Yanchen with a tinge of shyness on her face. Next second, she spun her head around at Shi Guang by the side. That gloating expression on her face seemed as though she was showing off to Shi Guang, reminding her that she had better prepare to get reced. Shi Guang could barely hold in herughter anymore, but she still did. She was starting to understand what Lu Yanchen was ying at... Chapter 62

Chapter 62: Young Master Lu Shows No Mercy When Dealing With Trash

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ A high-ss tea set was brought to the training hall and ced on a small rattan table. Boss Lei stood up immediately to brew some tea. Once it was done, he propped up the first cup with both hands and ced it in front of Lu Yanchen carefully. Taking it up and blowing on it twice, Lu Yanchenmented casually, ¡°This tea, not bad.¡± Boss Lei chuckled out right away, ¡°It¡¯s said that this teaes from an ancient tree in the Jiulongke, and has been passed down with a history of over 300 years...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze nonchntlynded onto He Xinnuo, who was in the water, as he stroked his teacup with his fingers gently. ¡°Boss Lei, is this the best result of your club¡¯s 1,500m category?¡± His gaze had suddenly turned cold, causing Boss Lei to break into a shiver. Other than the fact that Lu Yanchen¡¯s surname was Lu, there was another reason why Boss Lei was so afraid of him. Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother¡¯s surname was Shen. In recent years, the Shen Family had been exceptionally supportive of sporting events. They had even founded a Sports Foundation, and many of the swimming halls and stadiums out there belonged to the Shen Family. Taking the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube, for example, that was one of the properties under the Shen Family; hence the reason why Lu Yanchen was the prize presenter for the College Games. Other than being wary of the Lu Family, Boss Lei wanted to work together with the Shen Family. However, the prerequisite for working together with the Shen Family, even connections aside, was results... Immediately, he had Wu Xing go urge He Xinnuo to go even faster. Wu Xing was clear of He Xinnuo¡¯s capabilities. The fact that she was able to swim after that single 1,500m was already quite decent a feat. Wanting her to maintain her speed still was something that was definitely impossible. Looking at how Wu Xing was frowning and disying worry on his face, not saying anything despite agreeing to it, Boss Lei was so pissed that he walked right over to the side of the pool personally and shouted out, ¡°Xinnuo! Even though this is not apetition, you have to swim as though you¡¯re going through apetition right now! Hurry up! Hurry, hurry!¡± He Xinnuo was already super tuckered out by now. The delight and emotions in her heart had long been mowed away. Right now, the only thing she wanted was for this to end. Speeding up and forcing herself, she found a reason for herself to persevere on¡ªshe had to conquer Lu Yanchen! Gritting her teeth and continuing on, this was naturally the only chance she had for her to get out of this situation she was in... By nature, swimming was a sport that was on the heavier side of intensiveness, consuming an extremelyrge amount of energy from one¡¯s body. Swimming 1,500m was equivalent to running 6,000m¡ªsimr to going through a mini marathon. By the time He Xinnuo was done with her 1,500m, she no longer had any energy left to even budge. Her vision was starting to darken as she felt giddiness running through her head, her limbs protesting in limpness. She thought that she had swum rather decently. However, nothing happened as she had expected. Lu Yanchen merelymented indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to show me the best results? That round was so slow! Isn¡¯t that just a...warm up?¡± Even though he was merely sitting there, he exuded an aura that trampled down on the entire world. He Xinnuo felt her entire body jerk as she froze where she was. Warm up? Did she still have to swim? She looked over at Lu Yanchen who was stroking his teacup with his long fingers while tasting it ssily; he was just like an ice tower! Wu Xing hurried up and exined, ¡°This is already the second run now, and the toll is definitely real on her body. Even if she were to swim again, she would definitely not be able to produce her best results.¡± Lu Yanchen did not even bother to look at Wu Xing, choosing to re at Boss Lei instead while asking icily, ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course not!!¡± Boss Lei replied immediately before ordering He Xinnuo, ¡°One more try! Show us your true strength!¡± Who said that it was Shi Guang who had offended Lu Yanchen? This was clearly the case of He Xinnuo offending him without even knowing it herself! She couldn¡¯t have thought that this Young Master of the Lu Family was a good person just because he was good-looking, right? Who in the world did not know that even though this fourth Young Master Lu was someone so good looking on the outside, he was a devil down to his core? He was ruthless, cold, and utterly merciless! Of all people, why did this He Xinnuo have to go offend the fourth Young Master Lu? Shi Guang gulped, ¡°...¡± Even though she knew what Lu Yanchen was up to, she did not know why he would do this. Chapter 63

Chapter 63: Young Master Lu¡¯s Vicious Tongue

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Now that He Xinnuo had just swum two rounds of 1,500m, she was totally void of energy already. With a pale face, she breathed out heavily as her body quivered uncontrobly. Naturally, she did not want to swim anymore. But, since it was Boss Lei who had requested, how could she refuse? At that moment, she particrly hoped that someone would step forth and save her. By instinct, she looked toward Lu Yanchen with a frail mannerism, seeming as though she could faint over at any moment now. Even if she had sensed something off about everything right now, she refused to believe it in her heart. She still held onto the hope that Lu Yanchen was someone who would appreciate beauties. However, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was lowered as his face was impassionate, pouring himself a cup of tea. Just like that, He Xinnuo¡¯s final hope was crushed mercilessly, causing her to look over to Wu Xing for help with her eyes brimming with tears. Extremely pained, Wu Xing hurriedly added on, ¡°Young Master Lu, He Xinnuo had just swum for a long time. If she were to produce her best result, she would have to get some rest and food to replenish her energy first.¡± Lu Yanchen squinted his eyes while his lips went straight. Turning around to Boss Lei coldly, his gaze was icy. ¡°Can¡¯t I get some silence when I¡¯m watching a show?¡± ¡®Show? When did this be a show...?¡¯ The masses were totally appalled. No one dared to say anything¡ªthe cruel fetishes of the rich were something that they would never be able toprehend in this lifetime. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Xinnuo, hurry and begin.¡± Boss Lei was sweating all over. He secretly cast a grim stare over at Wu Xing, hinting for him to stop meddling. This wasn¡¯t someone they could offend. What was a coach like him rambling on about? The only one to me was He Xinnuo for not knowing her ce. Her attempts at kissing a*s had gone so wrong that she ended up kicking the other fe¡¯s heel instead! Wu Xing was especially restless right now as he could only grit his teeth tightly. Despite wanting to voice out, he did not dare to as he could only look at Xinnuo with a face full of worry. He truly took extra care of Xinnuo. However, there was nothing he could do as he watched her step into the waters once more. Had he known that things would havee to this, he would have never mentioned that He Xinnuo was the best at the 1,500m category. After pondering for a long time, he spoke to Lu Yanchen softly, ¡°Young Master Lu, actually, there are quite a number of students that I¡¯ve taught who are rather decent at the 1,500m category as well...¡± Sipping his tea, Lu Yanchen acted as though he had heard nothing. Hesitating for a bit, Wu Xing decided to carry on still, ¡°Shi Guang is also really fast in the 1,500m category. Do you want Shi Guang to go one round for you to observe?¡± He could not care less right now. If this were to carry on, He Xinnuo would be destroyed. It was easy for one to tear their muscles through overexertion during training. If they did not recover from it properly, they might never ever be able to swim again. This handsome and cold man nced at him slightly. His eyes were deep and profound, such that no one could figure out his true thoughts. In that instant, Wu Xing¡¯s heart started thumping out furiously all of a sudden. He did not know why, but he could sense a merciless aura of killing just like a sharp-edged knife being emitted out of the eyes of this man. His body froze up immediately. By the time he recovered, Lu Yanchen had already cast his sight onto Shi Guang. ¡®He is agreeing to my request...!¡¯ Wu Xing¡¯s heart nearly flew right out of his mouth. On the other side, Shi Guang bit down on her lips instinctively. What was he looking at her for? He wouldn¡¯t be really thinking about letting her swim, would he? Swimming one or two 1,500m rounds was something that she didn¡¯t mind. She was just afraid that he would make her swim for N rounds. The reason why he was suddenly making things difficult for He Xinnuo was that he believed in her, wasn¡¯t he? He had determined that He Xinnuo was the one who had sent those texts, hadn¡¯t he? Therefore, he...should not...right? His lips curled up mockingly before he spun his head around with a face ofplete disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve already seen it before. Her stamina is rather decent, but her swimming posture is just way too ugly.¡± Shi Guang was just left speechless Since when was she ever ugly? Anyone who had ever seen her swim would always say that her swimming was amazing to look at! Chapter 64

Chapter 64: This Shouldn¡¯t Cost Someone¡¯s Life, Right?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ He Xinnuo swam and swam, repeatedly without stopping. At the start, there were still people who were keeping count of her rounds. By the end, there was no one else who was doing so for her anymore. She did not know how long it had been¡ªit seemed as though she was already done with 1,500m; yet, it seemed as though there were still a little more to go as well. She had just wanted to stop, but the voice of Boss Lei nagging drifted by her ear the moment she slowed down slightly. She was so tired that her vision was starting to get blurry, the fatigue causing her body to feel as though it was about to break down as she sank downward. It was only through her greatest efforts that she had managed to remain afloat as she swam ahead. She did not know why...Just why in the world did she have to suffer as such? Wasn¡¯t this just a single Lu Yanchen? There were tons of people with money and status out there. Why did she just have to fight with Shi Guang over Lu Yanchen? He Xinnuo was in regret right now. If she were to continue swimming, that would most likely spell the end of her swimming career. No...She had to stop right now. However, at this point, she wasn¡¯t the one who could determine if she wanted to stop anymore. Lu Yanchen...How was this someone whom she could afford to offend? He was the only one who could call for the stops right now. At this point, she was just totally confused, unable toprehend just where in the world she had gone wrong. Clearly, Lu Yanchen did not like Shi Guang; she could tell that Lu Yanchen DETESTED thetter. But, why was she the one being messed around by Lu Yanchen instead? She tried her best to recall about how things hade to this point, but just could not figure out what she did that could have offended him. At this point in time, shouldn¡¯t Shi Guang be the one who should be tormented instead? Why did he have a grudge against her instead? ¡®Damn it! Just where in the world did I go wrong? Could I have been...set up by Shi Guang instead?¡¯ Nearly there, this should be nearly 1,500m by now. But, just as He Xinnuo wanted to get out of the waters, the voice of Boss Lei came by once more, hurrying her to go faster and faster... Lap afterp, no one knew how manyps there were by now as the entire training hall fell into a deep silence while everyone watched the waters with bated breath. He Xinnuo¡¯s energy was depleting really quickly, such that it could no longer sustain her to continue swimming anymore. And, the scarier thing was that she had discovered that one of her calves was convulsing, hurting as though she had a cramp. It didn¡¯t take long before her entire body starting trembling out as well. As a mouthful of water filled her throat, she lost her ability to remain afloat and sank down. Grabbing around frantically, she screamed out, ¡°SAVE ME! S-SAVE...!¡± This was something big right now. However, there was no one who dared to enter the waters to save her... ...Not even Wu Xing. Wu Xing was watching for Boss Lei¡¯s mood, while thetter was watching for Lu Yanchen¡¯s. Seemingly ignorant of everything, it was as though Lu Yanchen had seen nothing as he continued drinking his own tea. Just as He Xinnuo had finally lost any bit of ability to even struggle and was sinking down into the depths of the waters, Lu Yanchen finally put down his teacup. ¡°This person is going to drown. What are you guys still standing around for?¡± The moment his voice came forth, Wu Xing rushed over and dove right into the waters to save her. As for Boss Lei, he could finally heave a sigh of relief¡ªhe was truly afraid that this would have cost her life! Just as He Xinnuo thought that this was the end for her, someone hugged her from the back and pulled her all the way up to the water surface. The moment she could even breathe, she started bawling out in tears. By the time she came to...she saw a man as beautiful as a God standing beside the pool. Even though he was wearing his home clothes, the aura he exuded forth was one of ss. The faint smile on his face was colder than a winter¡¯s breeze. ¡°You can¡¯t swim anymore?¡± He asked. Breaking out into a shiver, He Xinnuo could feel a sense of fear being repressed down onto her by this nobleman. With trembling lips, she could not help but reply with a single word, ¡°N-No.¡± Lu Yanchen then narrowed his eyes slightly, ¡°Continue then!¡± Chapter 65

Chapter 65: A Request She Can¡¯t Refuse

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Continue still...? He Xinnuo¡¯s eyes widened in fright as her face turned green while her lips whitened. She couldn¡¯t swim anymore! No more! If she were to continue swimming, she would really...! She looked over at Boss Lei in distress, hoping that he could help her out. However, Boss Lei was a typical fence sitter who would wait to get the best advantage out of both sides. What could she do now? In a moment of fluster, she pinched Wu Xing hard before heaving heavily, breathing with such intensity as though she would asphyxiate at the very next moment. Sensing that something was off, Wu Xing asked hurriedly, ¡°Xinnuo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He Xinnuo clutched her chest firmly as her brows knitted. ¡°My heart feels terrible...¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Pain...angina...It hurts so bad...¡± As she was done with those words, He Xinnuo fainted over into Wu Xing¡¯s embrace. Immediately, Wu Xing yelled out, ¡°Call the ambnce, quick!¡± He then looked over at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Young Master Lu, please have mercy. If she¡¯s to continue swimming, someone is definitely going to die because of it!¡± Lu Yanchen stood where he was without saying a single word. The coldness being exuded from him was extremely chilling, such that everyone in the surroundings did not even dare to take any deep breaths in his presence. The entire training hall fell into a deep silence. Boss Lei walked over to Shi Guang secretly, nudging her. Thetter knitted her brows while looking over at Boss Lei in surprise. He was trying to have her go and try persuading Lu Yanchen. But, Lu Yanchen disliked her too! Coupled with the harassment text, she might just be adding oil to the fire if she were to head up. Furthermore, He Xinnuo¡¯s heart was normal usually, wasn¡¯t it? Angina? A single look and one could tell that it was all fake. Most likely, everyone present must have seen through her act, hence the reason why no one was moving at all. However, she was on Boss Lei¡¯s payroll, since she was signed under his club. Even if she did not want to say anything, since she knew that her saying anything was useless, she could not just reject him. Coughing lightly and not knowing what to say, Shi Guang waved her mobile. ¡°Erm...Well, let me make a call for an ambnce...¡± It was just a simple statement, yet the entire training hall fell into yet another uneasy silence once more. After a few seconds, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a mocking disdain. ¡°And to think that you would want to be my coach with merely such capabilities.¡± That tone of his drifted about gently, causing everyone¡¯s hearts to clench tightly. Boss Lei spoke up while quivering, ¡°Lu...¡± He had merely said a single word when Lu Yanchen suddenly turned around. Taking everyone as air, he walked out with a ck face. Boss Lei heaved out with a sigh of relief as he cast a stern re over at Wu Xing and He Xinnuo before chasing after Lu Yanchen. Of course, He Xinnuo had not fainted at all. The moment Lu Yanchen left, she woke up immediately. Twisting her head and seeing how Shi Guang was just looking at her indifferently, her shame turned into anger as she raised her fist feebly while her chest puffed up immediately. ¡°Shi Guang! Why is your heart so vicious?¡± After ascertaining that He Xinnuo was faking it, Shi Guang, who was prepared to leave, suddenly stopped in her tracks. She scoffed out in amusement, ¡°My heart is vicious? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just trying to kill me! You must have set all of this up purposely! I really couldn¡¯t have told that you would have had such capabilities to settle Lu Yanchen with merely two lessons. The two of you must have slept together, right? That¡¯s why he would help you to mess with me, isn¡¯t it?¡± Because He Xinnuo did not dare to put the me onto Lu Yanchen, she naturally tossed all the responsibility over onto Shi Guang. She was certain that Shi Guang was the one who had led her into this trap. Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Touch your heart and ask yourself, are you the one with the vicious heart or am I? Everything that happened today...you brought it upon yourself.¡± He Xinnuo¡¯s entire body broke into a shiver as she clenched her teeth. ¡°Do you think that Lu Yanchen loves you just because he helped you today?! Let me tell you...to him, someone like you is nothing but a mere product! He¡¯s just toying with you right now! Once he¡¯s bored with this toy, he¡¯ll toss you away like an old shoe!¡± Chapter 66

Chapter 66: I¡¯ve Yet To Settle My Debt With You

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s hand which was resting by her side suddenly clenched tightly as her face turned slightly pale as well. Sheughed out coldly, ¡°He Xinnuo, I used to think that you were just a little off in your thinking. But right now, I truly find you in disgusting. Remember this saying...Those who do ill often would eventually lead to their own deaths!¡± After she was done with that reply, Shi Guang left. Leaving the training hall, sheughed to herself bitterly. Even though He Xinnuo was just spitting out nonsense earlier on, everything that had happened thus far was truly as she had said. Wasn¡¯t she just someone who had been tossed away by Lu Yanchen after he was bored of ying with her? ... Riding her bike home, Shi Guang¡¯s emotions had returned to normal by the time she arrived beneath her apartment. She felt as though she was a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed. Since it was all in the past, and she had already buried it fully, there was no need for her to get bothered with it again. Humans should live life looking forward; optimistic, driven, and ambitious. Since Lu Yanchen did not cherish her, there would surely be someone who would do that sooner orter. Even though they had already broken up, it was still a rtionship of love that they had. She didn¡¯t really lose anything much as well. After all, a man like Lu Yanchen was someone that all women would hanker after. He was her first love, someone whom she had chased after with all her heart. Furthermore, through today¡¯s events, she could tell that he had some brains at least¡ªto think that he would have been able to tear off the mask from He Xinnuo¡¯s face! No matter what, she would have to say thanks to him. There was no choice, he was her ¡®Daddy¡¯ right now! ... Entering the lift, Shi Guang pressed for the eleventh floor. Just as the door of the lift was about to close, it opened once more as someone walked in. Raising her eyes, Shi Guang caught sight of a Lu Yanchen dressed in his home clothes. Tall and well built, he exuded forth a distant suaveness. Even dressed in home clothes, he gave off a feeling of someone whom any mere person could not approach from beneath. Stepping on, he walked in without a single bit of stress. His gazended on her ever so quickly before it moved away again. The feeling he gave off was one that was cold and distant¡ªit was as if the two of them were strangers who had never met before. The lift was really quiet. Shi Guang peered over at Lu Yanchen secretly, wanting to give her thanks now. Once she was done with that, she would owe him nothing more. A little nervous, her heart palpitated while Shi Guang¡¯s lips quivered. Just as she was about to speak out...Lu Yanchen¡¯s mobile rang. She could only hold her words back in and wait for him to be done then. ¡°Yes...¡± ¡°Oh...¡± ¡°Alright...¡± Everything was spoken by the caller as he replied with three simple words. Ding Dong! The lift had reached the eleventh floor. Shi Guang gripped her fist¡ªshe had yet to say her thanks! Should she say first before heading out or should she wait...? Just as she was contemting about that question, the lift door closed once more as it headed up to the twelfth floor. At the twelfth floor, Lu Yanchen did not end the call as he walked out while holding his mobile. It was only after he left the lift that he hung up the call. Looking at his back view, she wanted to shout out for his name when she was suddenly hit with the realization of their current rtionship. Thinking of everything that had happened at the club, she hurriedly changed her tone and addressed him as Boss Lei did, ¡°Young Master Lu.¡± Lu Yanchen was opening his door when he froze up slightly at the sound of that. Looking at hime to a stop, Shi Guang felt a sense of relief. Taking another two steps forth, she hesitated about how she should speak. Lu Yanchen, who had been silent the entire time, suddenly pushed open his door with a tremendous amount of strength. He turned around and red at Shi Guang coldly, speaking with a tone that was equal parts icy, ¡°I had clearly forgotten that I¡¯ve yet to settle my debt with you.¡± ¡°What debt?¡± Shi Guang was stunned as she asked softly. Thinking about those three harassment texts, she muttered under her breath, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already confirmed that those texts were sent by He Xinnuo? Otherwise, why would you mess her up?¡± Chapter 67

Chapter 67: Forced Into A Rut By Young Master Lu

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen¡¯s frosty gaze fell onto Shi Guang¡¯s face as he continued with a tone that was cold as ice, ¡°I hate people who use me as a tool for killing others!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body froze up violently. Even though he was every bit as cold as usual, she could feel his wrath...! Her heart pounded quickly as she pursed her lips, her face turning somewhat pale. Lu Yanchen had been staring at her the entire time, his razor-sharp gaze causing her heart to rattle. The tension in the air suddenly turned stale¡ªit was a staleness that brought forth with it an immense pressure. It was clearly less than a single minute, yet, it seemed as though an entire century had passed. Just as Shi Guang was about to give in to the pressure, Lu Yanchen spun his head around and tossed out yet another sentence, ¡°It wasn¡¯t because of you!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face blushed in redness. Was he mocking her for her wishful thinking? Vicious tongue...From the start, she hadn¡¯t thought that he had done it for her. She merely wanted to thank him for his acute senses. Chey! Seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case. The reason why he messed with He Xinnuo was that he hated how Wu Xing and He Xinnuo were trying to make use of him! ¡°But, I really didn¡¯t send those three texts.¡± She expressed her innocence. When she realized that the coldness on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face had yet to be wiped away, she added on warily, ¡°It was really He Xinnuo who had sent those.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her calmly. ¡°Does that mobile number belong to her?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face grimaced as she shook her head. ¡°No, she took my mobile and sent them.¡± Lu Yanchen asked once more, ¡°Do you have proof?¡± She continued shaking her head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Does that number from which the texts were sent belong to you?¡± Shi Guang wanted to continue shaking her head, but she couldn¡¯t. She could only nod her head and reply with a soft yes. ¡°Are you the one using that number?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you used your mobile to make any calls today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Have you sent any texts?¡± ¡°Yes...¡± Shi Guang replied yes without thinking twice. However, she snapped to her senses quickly before shaking her head hurriedly. ¡°N-No!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up mockingly while hemented really slowly, ¡°It¡¯s confirmed then...You were the one who had sent those texts.¡± He took another step forward, approaching ever closer. ¡°Say then, what motives do you have?¡± ¡°I-I...!¡± Shi Guang stumbled back two steps, pressured into stuttering for a good, long time without being able to speak aplete sentence. That little face of hers was long blushed red while her chest heaved up and down heavily. Noticing that she was nearly cornered and Lu Yanchen was still pushing in, she bit down on her lip and raised both her arms up while dering, ¡°Listen to me, I¡¯m really innocent!¡± ¡°But, you¡¯ve admitted it just now.¡± Lu Yanchen seemed like he was determined to have it out with her, his tone cold and firm. Shi Guang was getting a little vexed now. Exhaling a single deep breath, she furrowed her brows while saying, ¡°No matter how I exin, it¡¯s going to be useless, right? Fine, take it that I¡¯m the one who had sent those texts then! Isn¡¯t it just three simple texts? I¡¯ll just apologize to you then! Can we let this matter go now?¡± Lu Yanchen gave off a look as though he was filled withplete disdain, ¡°You think that we can let it go just because you wish to? Do you know that I was so disgusted that I lost my appetite and didn¡¯t even take my meal when I received those three texts?¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Did he have to be this exaggerated? Back when the two of them were still together, he was really lewd and always talking about lecherous things! What was he doing acting all pure and innocent now? But, what other choice did she have? The texts were sent from her mobile after all. Didn¡¯t take his meal, right? She then suggested stonily, ¡°You haven¡¯t had your meal? Fine, I¡¯ll make you a meal and we¡¯ll call it even for this then, okay?¡± She looked at Lu Yanchen¡ªhe did not seem as though he was really satisfied with that suggestion. Afraid that he would not let it off just like that, Shi Guang hurriedly added on, ¡°That¡¯s a deal, then!¡± Chapter 68

Chapter 68: Hurry Up If You Want To Do It...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen cast a single nce at her. Even though Shi Guang was smiling, that smile was an extremely reluctant one, such that it barely even reached her heart. With that, Lu Yanchen entered the house. A single ¡®Bang!¡¯ was all that could be heard as he closed the door without hesitation. Shi Guang stood where she was and puffed her cheeks. If he didn¡¯t want it, so be it! It was not as though she had much of a choice anyway. Just as she was about to leave, the door was opened up. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was impatient as he turned his head toward her with a gruff voice, ¡°Hurry up if you want to do it...¡± Shi Guang felt her heart literally gulp. Why did those words sound so...coquettish? It was like the words of a lustful woman whose desires were not quenched while being chided by her fatigued lover. ¡®Hurry up if you want to do it...time to sleep right after doing it.¡¯ Her body broke out into a shiver; what was she just thinking! Hurriedly, Shi Guang followed Lu Yanchen into the house. ... The apartment was renovated with a simple European style, and there was only a single one of this apartment on the top floor. Since it was a duplex apartment, it was exceptionally huge. Not wanting to roam around aimlessly, Shi Guang asked, ¡°Where is the kitchen?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s head tilted over to the right. Understanding him, Shi Guang put down her bag and folded her sleeves up while walking over. This was an open styled kitchen where the practically beautiful dining table was connected closely with the kitchen. A single look at the kitchen would give one a feeling of warmth. However, it seemed as though there was no one who had used this kitchen¡ªit was so clean that one¡¯s hair could stand in its presence. Opening the fridge, Shi Guang found it to bepletely empty, with nothing at all. This...Even the cleverest housewife couldn¡¯t cook without rice! What could she do with nothing at her disposal? Closing the fridge, she walked out and looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Your house has nothing at all.¡± Sitting on the sofa and twiddling his feet, Lu Yanchen changed the tv channel with the remote in his hand before replying with an indifferent ¡®I see.¡¯ ¡®Why did you not say so earlier?¡¯ Shi Guang was speechless. Through that silently still air between them, it seemed as though there were invisible crows squawking by, leaving a series of dots behind them. ¡®Fine! Since I was the one who suggested making the meal, I¡¯ll go and get the groceries then.¡¯ Actually, inviting him for a meal outside was the most convenient option she had. But, how could she know where this Young Master Lu would want to dine? Furthermore, she was a little tight on her finances right now, and did not have spare cash to spend on him at all. ¡°I¡¯ll go get some groceries then.¡± As she said that, she took her purse and left. Thankfully, there was a small supermarket nearby. Lu Yanchen turned his head aroundzily as he lips curled subconsciously while looking at her back view. When she reached the small supermarket in the neighborhood, Shi Guang bought some ingredients, rice, and seasoning. Giving it a quick calction, this was still a better value than eating out. After that ordeal through the day, she thought that she would be able to get a break by not giving him sses in the afternoon. Who knew that at the end of the day, she would end up having to make him dinner? Carrying huge bags of groceries back, Shi Guang caught sight of a familiar figure far in the distance. It was only when she got closer that she realized that it was Lu Yanchen¡¯s close friend, Chu Mubei. She slowed down immediately, wanting to let Chu Mubei pass by first. However, when he caught sight of her, he walked over right away. ¡°Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang tossed a casual nce at that chirpy face of Chu Mubei that was worth punching and hastened her steps, wanting to rid herself of this guy. However, when she hastened her steps, so did he. Unbothered by Shi Guang¡¯s coldness in the slightest bit, he chirped out cheerily, ¡°Little Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang had no other way but to slow down her pace to let him pass first once more. However, Chu Mubei insisted on sticking close to her. ¡°Say, Little Sister Shi Guang, why are you either faster or slower than me by two steps? Can¡¯t we just walk side by side and have a good conversation?¡± From Shi Guang to Little Shi Guang, and now to Little Sister Shi Guang...He came across so chummy as though the two of them were friends for a long time now! Shi Guang was a little speechless now. How in the world did Lu Yanchen have such a bright and sunny friend given that cold and dark personality of his! Chapter 69

Chapter 69: Young Master Lu Needs A Woman To Train Him

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Within the lift, Chu Mubei looked at Shi Guang, whose entire face was stoic right now. ¡°Say, Little Sister Shi Guang, how can your face look so terrible in front of such a hunk like me? Shouldn¡¯t you be smiling instead?¡± Shi Guang looked at him. ¡°Young Master Chu, please don¡¯te and act all chummy with me. We¡¯re really NOT that close.¡± ¡°AHH!!!¡± Chu Mubei let out a pained look and even tugged at his own cor exaggeratedly. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, you¡¯re so cold! So cruel!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was so ck that three wrinkles appeared on her forehead. ¡°...You¡¯re overacting, Young Master Chu.¡± Chu Mubei smiled with a face full of glee. His gaze slighted over the stic bag in Shi Guang¡¯s hand before looking at the buttons in the lift¡ªshe had not pressed for the eleventh floor. A single thought shed by his mind that caused his eyes to twinkle before sniggering out, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, you¡¯re really quite something. You can¡¯t be heading up to the twelfth floor to cook a meal for Lu Yanchen, right?¡± As though she was struck by a thunderbolt, Shi Guang¡¯s entire body froze up. She had initially thought that making a meal for Lu Yanchen did not prove anything much; hence, she was really upfront and open about it. But, little did she expect that when the words came out of Chu Mubei¡¯s mouth, they sounded so loving! Pursing her lips, she turned around toward Chu Mubei. ¡°Things are not the way you think they are.¡± ¡°Oh, not the way I think they are? I haven¡¯t even said anything, and you¡¯ve already guessed it?¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s tone was particrly using. With a chord struck in her, Shi Guang replied hurriedly, ¡°It¡¯s because something happened that I agreed to make him a meal aspensation to make us even.¡± ¡°OH! Is that so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether to believe it or not.¡± ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, don¡¯t get angry now! I believe you! I reeeeeeeally do!¡± Even though he said that he believed her, Shi Guang could not sense the slightest bit of trusting from him. All she felt was his toying and gossipy attitude. ¡°Say, Old Lu looks totally cold, just like an ice boulder. Not only that, he has a bad temper to boot. However, that¡¯s what everyone knows. There¡¯re also things that not everyone knows about. Do you want me to tell you about his weakness?¡± Chu Mubei lowered his volume as he asked in a tempting tone. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s alright if you want me to tell you as well...¡± After throwing out the bait, Chu Mubei then started to beat around the bush. ¡°However, before I tell that to you, you¡¯ve got to tell me first...Do you like Old Lu?¡± Without even thinking twice, Shi Guang replied immediately, ¡°No.¡± Chu Mubei clearly did not believe her still. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why do you want to know about his weakness?¡± ¡°Knowing the enemy is the key to victory.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a sentence that you should only use when describing a foe.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smile. Wasn¡¯t Lu Yanchen her enemy? ¡°You think that Lu Yanchen iscking a woman to train him, don¡¯t you?¡± Chu Mubei rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment before dering, ¡°You know that the way to his heart isn¡¯t by going at him directly and showcasing all of your good points, but by loosening the reins so that you can reel him in better?¡± Shi Guang was speechless, ¡®What the hell is the corrtion in all of that? Honestly, there¡¯s just no way ofmunicating with this Casanova.¡¯ Thankfully, they were already on the twelfth floor by now. ... Chu Mubei walked out of the lift first and pressed the doorbell. It didn¡¯t take long before Lu Yanchen came to open the door. When he saw that it was Chu Mubei standing outside, he proceeded to try and close the door straight. Immediately, Chu Mubei stopped the door with his hand andined nkly, ¡°F*ck! Why are you trying to shut me out of your house again? Could you be hiding a woman inside and I¡¯m interrupting your happy hour?¡± Lu Yanchen red at him coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so bored, why are you here to look for me instead of just going after chicks outside? You were just asking for it!¡± Chu Mubei frowned. ¡°Well, it¡¯s naturally because my Little Sister Shi Guang invited me over for a meal!¡± Twisting his head, he continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± Chapter 70

Chapter 70: Are You Guys Going To y Around In Pajamas?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ A dangerous glint streaked beneath Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes without leaving a single trace. However, Chu Mubei was still giving that wide, annoying grin of his. That was right! If he were the only person here, he might not have dared to joke as such. But, with that seemingly weak on the surface yet incredibly strong presence of Little Sister Shi Guang behind him, Chu Mubei did not believe that Lu Yanchen would continue mming the door shut. And indeed, reluctant as he was, Lu Yanchen conceded. Chu Mubei walked in chirpily and called out to Shi Guang behind him after he entered, ¡°Hurry ande on in, Little Sister Shi Guang...¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± She was trying her best to take Chu Mubei as nothing but thin air, all prepped to take her leave right after she was done with this meal. Raising her head, she met with Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes. At that instant, Shi Guang froze momentarily¡ªshe could sense the chilling and emotionless aura that was exuding forth from those deep and profound eyes of Lu Yanchen. It was so chilling that she felt as though the entire air could freeze up at that moment. Almost out of survival instinct, Shi Guang asked, ¡°I-I bumped into your friend outside. Should I include his share for the meal?¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s smile froze up. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang! You¡¯re really tearing my plot apart now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was still cold, his expression softened somewhat. ¡°No.¡± Chu Mubei red at him angrily. ¡°You¡¯re really hoes before bros...!¡± Lu Yanchen ignored him as he walked toward the living room, with Chu Mubei following close behind. ¡°And to think that I treated you so nice in the past, yet you¡¯re so petty to even refuse me a single meal...¡± ¡®What a childish man.¡¯ Shi Guang thought in her heart before bringing the groceries into the kitchen. Even though Lu Yanchen said that she did not have to prepare Chu Mubei¡¯s share, given the current situation, it was clear that she would have to cook more rice no matter what. ... Flitting his eyes over in the kitchen¡¯s direction, Chu Mubei smirked with a delightful smile before he chirped in front of Lu Yanchen, ¡°So, what stage have you guys progressed to? If I hadn¡¯t appeared, tonight...were you guys prepared to change into pajamas to y around?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened as he remarked impatiently, ¡°If you have anything, hurry and say it. Get lost once you¡¯re done!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! Asking me to get lost as and when you like to...Honestly, I must have umted misfortunes over my past lifetimes to be always mixing around with someone like you.¡± Chu Mubei grumbled out, ¡°But, no matter what, I¡¯m definitely having this meal today.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed as he looked at Chu Mubei deeply, causing the hair on thetter¡¯s back to stand. ¡°Fine, fine, fine! I¡¯ll talk about the serious stuff first. My old man asked me today if I¡¯m going to stay in the military or switch a career.¡± ¡°Why did he suddenly ask you that?¡± ¡°Recently, there have been some happenings, and the Liu Family is pretty much in the limelight for everything now. Two days ago, they came over to my ce pompously to look for my old man for a tea session. After that, they casually started discussing my marriage...¡± As Chu Mubei continued, his face turned grimmer. ¡°The looks of the Liu Family¡¯s daughter seem to be your cup of tea. This arranged marriage isn¡¯t all that bad either.¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently. ¡°F*ck off! I don¡¯t want that, man! So what if she¡¯s pretty? She has no substance at all! Compared to your...¡± Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze dangerously as a razor-sharp de seemed to shoot out of his eyes at Chu Mubei. With that, thetter cut his sentence short and then clicked his tongue twice. ¡°Fine, I understand! Not gonna talk about that. How about you tell me how you¡¯re going to decide then? You¡¯ve been hesitating till now...Could it be because of Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± He moved his lower jaw, indicating over in the direction of the kitchen. Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly. ¡°Just decide on your own future.¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s lips curled into an arc as his eyes smiled into a line. ¡°How can I do that? I must definitely listen to your opinion! After all, in everyone¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re the absolute perfect couple of the militarypound!¡± ¡°Scram!¡± Chapter 71

Chapter 71: You¡¯re Not Going To Get A Girlfriend This Way

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Chu Mubei replied shamelessly, ¡°No, I want to stay here and eat the food cooked by Little Sister Shi Guang.¡± He twisted his head in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°Look at Little Sister Shi Guang...How wonderful is she! Not only is she pretty, she knows how to cook as well. Well, don¡¯t be so stiff to the situation anymore and forget about your ex quickly. After all, you guys have broken up for such a long time already. I¡¯m telling you that if you really don¡¯t like her, then I¡¯m going for her for real.¡± But of course, Chu Mubei was just saying it casually. What sort of a person was Lu Yanchen? For her to be able to get into his house and even cook a meal for him, Chu Mubei wouldn¡¯t believe that there was nothing going on between them even at the cost of his life. Couldn¡¯t be bothered with Chu Mubei any longer, Lu Yanchen stood up and walked away. However, he did not walk too far away, merely sitting at his bar table to look at stocks using hisptop. It didn¡¯t take long before Chu Mubei snuck over as well. ¡°So, which stock have you been eyeing recently? Say, Old Lu, your foresight is so sharp. You should really just switch careers...¡± ... Using her fastest speed, Shi Guang prepared four dishes and a soup: Pickled Vegetable Fish, Sweet and Sour Ribs, Braised Eggnt, Stir-Fried Lotus, and a Tomato Chicken Egg Soup. Even though they were simple homecooked fare, they looked really amazing and had a fragrant aroma. The alluring scent pounced into their noses as Chu Mubei bolted up, his eyes burning with fire. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, I¡¯ll help you with the utensils and rice!¡± While the expression on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was the same, his eyes turned colder than ice. ¡°You, sit down!¡± It was only after that order was given that he realized what he had just said. Stunned for a moment, Chu Mubei then sniggered out knowingly, ¡°Alrighty then! You go help her!¡± An unnatural look shed by this cold and aloof Young Master Lu¡¯s face as he turned around, intending to head toward the kitchen. But when he raised his head and caught sight of that girl in her apron who was bringing over the rice, he froze up suddenly, thinking about how familiar this scene looked in his eyes. Wanting to enter initially, he suddenly snapped back to his senses and merely sat down at the dining table just like Chu Mubei. Bewildered, Chu Mubei asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± Shooting a cold nce at him, Lu Yanchen replied viciously, ¡°She isn¡¯t an illegitimate daughter that your father had outside. Don¡¯te addressing her as you wish to just because you feel chummy with her...You guys aren¡¯t close at all!¡± Drinking some water at the moment, Chu Mubei nearly spat it out. He then roared out inughter¡ªthese two were really way too simr even in the way they rejected him! Bringing out the food, Shi Guang saw aplete contrast where one wasughing as though the entire skies were toppling over while the other was cold as ice. Putting down the rice for them, she went to bring the soup over as well. There were only two sets ced on the dining table as Chu Mubei smirked while looking over at Shi Guang. ¡°Little Sist...¡± Afraid that this little petty Lu Yanchen would get jealous, Chu Mubei kept his words from earlier on and continued, ¡°Come sit down and have your meal too.¡± Shi Guang shook her head, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Mubei furrowed his brows, ¡°Is it because I¡¯m too handsome that you¡¯re afraid you might fall in love with me after the meal?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips cramped up¡ªthis guy was truly narcissistic. She WAS hungry and did want to eat as well. However, she decided to forget it; eating with Lu Yanchen would be extremely ufortable. Taking off her apron, Shi Guang wanted to just walk away when Lu Yanchen spoke up, ¡°Sit down!¡± Those two words were authoritative, causing her to halt in her steps. She looked at that man who let out a distant expression. ¡°If you leave, who¡¯s going to wash up the dishester on?¡± Chu Mubei let out a curious expression beneath his eyelids before sniggering out at Shi Guang, ¡°Shi Guang, hurry and go get your rice.¡± She hesitated for a moment before returning to the kitchen. ¡®Fine, I¡¯ll eat then. I¡¯d be a fool if I didn¡¯t have the meal anyway.¡¯ Chu Mubei lowered his voice at Lu Yanchen, ¡°Say, Old Lu, you clearly just want her to stay for the meal. Yet, you want to put it as though you need someone to wash the dishes. You¡¯re not going to get a girlfriend this way.¡± Chapter 72

Chapter 72: How Could She Have Done Him Wrong?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen met with Chu Mubei¡¯s eyes. ¡°Even with so much food to stuff your mouth with, you can¡¯t shut up.¡± Chu Mubei raised his brows, ¡°...¡± He could profess that he was someone sharp in identifying the mood of others. With just a single look, he could guess what sort of thoughts they had in their minds and read them like an open book. This included his old man back at home, whose mood swings and temper were things he could identify easily. However, it was just this Lu Yanchen that he could not read no matter what; he could not guess what this guy was thinking at all. ¡®Since you like her, can¡¯t you just be that bit gentler to her? Would it kill you? But no! What¡¯s with this acting cold and aloof? Trying to tighten the reins by loosening it first?¡¯ But, that didn¡¯t seem the case either¡ªChu Mubei just couldn¡¯t guess at all! Taking her rice out, the seat Shi Guang chose was closer to Chu Mubei and further from Lu Yanchen. Immediately, Chu Mubei chuckled out, ¡°Old Lu, seems like I¡¯m still someone that girls prefer, eh?¡± Lu Yanchen ignored him and continued with his meal. Unbothered by that, Chu Mubei looked at Shi Guang while asking, ¡°Shi Guang, I still don¡¯t know this yet, but which school are you studying in?¡± Without waiting for Shi Guang to reply, Lu Yanchen chipped in, ¡°One must not talk when they¡¯re eating.¡± Even though she had stayed for the meal, Shi Guang felt uneasy all over. Even though that single statement from Lu Yanchen was indifferent without warmth¡ªthere wasn¡¯t a single bit of displeasure shown in it¡ªShi Guang¡¯s heart still skipped a beat nevertheless. She swallowed the rice in her mouth with much effort while eyeing Lu Yanchen cautiously. He was focused on having his meal, his motions smooth and elegant. Lowering his eyes, his face was expressionless such that there was no one who could grasp his true emotions. She looked over at Chu Mubei while replying softly, ¡°I¡¯m at the Ryonan Sports University!¡± The moment her voice drifted out, Lu Yanchen¡¯s icy re moved toward her. As though it was instinct, Shi Guang shut her mouth and ate carefully. By the time she realized what she had done, she gave herself a tight p mentally. ¡®F*ck, am I not way too useless now? What am I afraid of? Even if Lu Yanchen is my ¡®Daddy¡¯, I shouldn¡¯t be this afraid either...¡¯ ¡®Fine! after all, ¡®Daddies¡¯ were the biggest things these years anyway.¡¯ ¡®Damn it, this perverted Lu Yanchen!¡¯ Shi Guang regretted not tormenting him properly back when they were together. He was clearly the one who had asked for the breakup, yet he was acting all indignant...as though she was the one who had done him wrong. What could she have done that was wrong to him? Unless... Chu Mubei¡¯s voice rang out that interrupted Shi Guang¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Old Lu, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s so boring to eat without talking.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him with a look that seemed as though he was both smiling and not smiling before mocking him, ¡°I remember the previous time around when you were dating three girls all at once...Back then, they came to look for you together and you guys had a meal together, didn¡¯t you? During that meal, weren¡¯t you the one who said that ¡®one must not talk when they¡¯re eating¡¯?¡± Almost choking over his food, Chu Mubei pointed over at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Y-You...! You¡¯re really...! Cough, cough!¡± He walked over to the bar table and took a can of beer, pulling off the tab before drinking a mouthful. He then took two more cans, cing them in front of Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen respectively. ¡°Come,e,e! Let us thank Little Sister Shi Guang for preparing this great meal for us today!¡± Chu Mubei, who was smeared ck all over again, was showing how terrible he felt over that incident, not wishing to have the most awkward part of his past being mentioned ever again. Lu Yanchen ignored him. But, when Shi Guang reached out to get her can of beer, Lu Yanchen beat her to the chase and took over her can of beer. As a result, Shi Guang ended up grabbing air. Chu Mubei remarked, ¡°You¡¯ve got one in front of you.¡± Lu Yanchen pulled up the tab before drinking rxedly. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re freeloading on a meal, but you want to freeload on beer as well?¡± Chapter 73

Chapter 73: Scary Young Master Lu

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Chu Mubei was particrly speechless right now. ¡®This Old Lu! You clearly care about her and do not want her to drink! After all, it¡¯s true that athletes should drink less. Why the hell do you have to put it as though she¡¯s trying to freeload on your beer?¡¯ ¡®Does this guy just have a low Emotional Quotient or is he trying to hide his heart?¡¯ But for Lu Yanchen to have a low EQ? That was impossible! This guy¡¯s IQ and EQ were both frighteningly high. If that were the case, he must be hiding his heart then, wasn¡¯t he? Why then? If he liked this girl, he should just go for her then! Furthermore, there was definitely some ambiguity between them¡ªChu Mubei could tell that Shi Guang wasn¡¯t feeling nothing at all. Since that was the case, shouldn¡¯t he take a step forward instead? Could it be still because of that ex-girlfriend? That nameless ex-girlfriend was really one hell of a character, wasn¡¯t she? Honestly, at times, Chu Mubei had half an idea to get someone to investigate privately in order to get hold of a picture of that girl or something. He had to see for himself just what sort of a heavenly beauty that was. To think that she could have Lu Yanchen mesmerized to this extent. That year, he returned home looking all forlorn over his love and had locked himself in his room, giving the entire Lu Family a huge scare. When one mentioned the Lu Family, they would have to talk about that Old Master of the Lu Family; that was a man of remarkable feats carved out from the war itself. Even though Old Master Lu had already passed away, when it came to the current generation of the Lu Family¡ªthat of Lu Yanchen¡¯s parents¡ªbe it in terms of the military or in the business world, they were all still whirlwind figures. Even their descendants were all characters of their own. This was especially the case for Lu Yanchen, who was practically the role model for all children out there. How could they allow someone like him to fall after just a single blow? Because of that, they were naturally extremely flustered over his behavior back then. Growing up in the militarypound together, Lu Yanchen was just like a goal in the hearts of everyone. Later on, the eldest brother of the Lu Family, Lu Yanzhi, kicked down the door to Lu Yanchen¡¯s room and gave him a good beating. It was a beating so vicious that it didn¡¯t seem as though Lu Yanchen was his younger brother at all. Of course, Lu Yanchen tried fighting back. However, he wasn¡¯t a match¡ªhis eldest brother had been in the military for many years and had undergone training. And just like that, Lu Yanchen went into the military as well. A certain day half a yearter, Lu Yanchen had his eldest brother walloped so badly he could not crawl up from the mud. But, what was he to do? His eldest brother was no longer a match for him by then. Lu Yanchen was always someone particrly lonely and reserved, someone whose thoughts were totally iprehensible. Not only that, he would always do things with a certain level of maturity to them. That was the case for everything except this first love of his. In order to protect that littless, he insisted on hiding it from everyone. Rumors had it that back then, thatss was only in her second year of high school. A single second yearss and she was already this incredible to have Lu Yanchen mesmerized till that extent. Could she have been the reincarnation of a vixen? Aftermenting for a good long time, Chu Mubei finally finished the meal. Noticing that Shi Guang was about to keep the dishes, he hurried up to offer his help. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, let me help you.¡± Looking at Chu Mubei, whose face was all smiles, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened as he looked at him coldly. ¡°You,e over! I¡¯ve got something to talk to you about.¡± ¡°Wait for a moment!¡± ¡°Are you very free?¡± ¡°Well, not really! I¡¯m super busy. But, I¡¯ll always have the time to help my Little Sister Shi Guang.¡± As Chu Mubei said that, he cast a single nce of pandering over at Shi Guang. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned totally icy by then as he ordered Chu Mubei domineeringly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll wash the dishes then.¡± ¡°What!¡± Chu Mubei was stunned as he pointed to himself. ¡®Me? Washing the dishes?¡¯ That expression of his that he gave off was filled with extreme indignance. ¡°How can you ask me to wash the dishes? I¡¯m so busy!¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯ll always have time to help out?¡± Shi Guang chipped in embarrassedly, ¡°Let me do it.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyelids flitted, ¡°How long more do you intend to stay at my house for?¡± Chapter 74

Chapter 74: An Unspeakable Love

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Not having to wash the dishes was something that Shi Guang could not have asked for more. Even though she was smiling, it was a distant smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go back now then, eh? Everything between us is settled now.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was one that was still slightly sharp as he looked at Shi Guang deeply. Shi Guang faced his gaze bravely. ¡°Or, is it only considered to be settled after I wash the dishes?¡± Chu Mubei looked over at Lu Yanchen, then at Shi Guang. Just like that, he spun between them a couple of rounds just like a hunter that had just found its prey. Filled with curiosity, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s to be settled? Come, hurry and spill the beans. Is there some sort of an unspeakable secret between you two...¡± ¡°NO!¡± ¡°NO!¡± Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen replied immediately. Chu Mubei¡¯s face sparkled bedazzlingly as his eyes twinkled with a gossipy glint. ¡°Wow! Such chemistry!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was filled up with a ssy look as he pointed at the kitchen with his slender finger. ¡°Go wash the dishes.¡± He then looked over at Shi Guang before tilting his head to the door. Understanding his intentions, Shi Guang spun around with haste. ¡°Shi Guang, hold on! Little Sister Shi Guang...!¡± No matter how Chu Mubei called out, Shi Guang had already taken her bag and left the ce coolly. She felt calmer by the moment¡ªwith a free immunity pass such as Lu Yanchen, things couldn¡¯t have gotten any better! Chu Mubei was both in a huff and enraged as he looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°I¡¯m not washing! You can do it yourself!¡± But of course, Lu Yanchen could not care less as he spoke with a threatening tone, ¡°Hurry up and wash. Once you¡¯re done, clean up the kitchen as well to maintain hygiene.¡± As he said that, he walked over to the living room and sat down on the sofa, turning on the television to watch the finance news with ease. Chu Mubei felt that this freeload meal wasn¡¯t worth it at all as he intentionally made a lot of noise to disturb Lu Yanchen. However, Lu Yanchen was just fixated on the news the entire time. In the midst of his endless indignance, Chu Mubei hastily washed the dishes and cleaned up the kitchen casually. It was entirely slipshod. Either way, there was going to be a cleanering tomorrow anyway. As he dried his hands, Chu Mubei came over to the sofa and remarked begrudgingly, ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Oh? Then you can leave now.¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you had something to talk to me about?¡± Chu Mubei was regretting it right now! He should have rushed over to Lu Yanchen at the first moment when thetter mentioned wanting to talk to him about something. ¡°Did I?¡± Chu Mubei nearly spat out a mouthful of blood in a fit. ¡°Earlier on when I said that I wanted to help Little Sister Shi Guang clean up, you said that you wanted to talk to me about something so that I couldn¡¯t help her! And now, you¡¯re telling me that there¡¯s nothing? Clearly, you just don¡¯t want to let Little Sister Shi Guang spend time with me. You¡¯re afraid that she¡¯ll fall in love with me! After looking at how she had spent all that time being busy earlier on, you didn¡¯t want her to do the dishes. Hence, you found an excuse to nt the work onto me!¡± Lu Yanchen was still nonchnt as ever. ¡°Are you done? Once you¡¯re done talking, you can leave.¡± Since Lu Yanchen was chasing him off, Chu Mubei didn¡¯t want to leave even more; he wanted to go against Lu Yanchen purposely. Taking out his phone, he yed games for a moment and read the news at others. He then went onto Weibo. Suddenly, he gasped out. ¡°This post... Isn¡¯t it talking about Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± Lu Yanchen acted as though he heard nothing and was unconcerned. ¡°The champion of the 200m freestyle category for the College Games used dope...¡± When doping was associated with an athlete, it was always a sensitive topic. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes froze as an unbridled coldness surged through him. ¡°Hand the phone over...Give it to me...¡± Without waiting for Chu Mubei to extend his hands, Lu Yanchen had already grabbed the phone over. Chapter 75

Chapter 75: Who Would Be This Vicious!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°Doping is something that can kill someone! If one were to use it in excess, it would create negative effects on their bodies which are often irreversible at times! This is especially the case for women. Why should Shi Guan...¡± Lu Yanchen cut into Chu Mubei¡¯s words. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t!¡± ¡®You¡¯re THAT certain!¡¯ Chu Mubei wanted to rebut immediately. However, stealing a nce at that steely cold expression of Lu Yanchen, he saw a rare sight of rage. ¡°That¡¯s right as well. If women were to dope often, that would cause a rise in their male hormones, causing them to grow beards and sound like men. A single look is enough to tell that Little Sister Shi Guang is not like that. She¡¯s such a dainty young maiden, with a voice as clear as a skrk.¡± Giving it a quick scan, he saw that thements were cleanly all scolding Shi Guang¡ªsome of thements were rather extreme as well. Suddenly, Chu Mubei opened his eyes wide in shock. To think that for the sake of Little Sister Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen had... gone to... reply theizens! All this while, Lu Yanchen¡¯s character was always cold and aloof. He wouldn¡¯t even take a single look at suchments, let alone replying theseizens. Seemed like this Little Sister Shi Guang did have quite a significant role in his heart. But, it was a pity that thoseizens who did not know the truth were all fully believing the contents of the post. That reply Lu Yanchen had typed out was quickly drowned away. An exnation on the web wasn¡¯t something that could have any effect at all. Following the contents of the post, someone had managed to find out who the champion of the 200m freestyle category was. Just like that, Shi Guang¡¯s picture on the day of thepetition was thrown up onto the web. There were some that said that Shi Guang looked rather decent, unlike someone who would use dopes. To this, someone else immediately replied that Shi Guang was nothing but a social butterfly who went around seducing guys with her beautiful looks and leading a messy personal life. God knew how many men she had slept with... Thosements were so dirty that one could not even bear reading them anymore. Clearly, someone was purposely inciting the masses and adding oil to the mes. £¨¡Ñ_¡Ñ£© Shi Guang wasn¡¯t someone who would surf the web or Weibo often. The next day, she went to the club as per usual. After entering, she discovered that everyone was looking at her strangely. Behind her, it seemed as though they were discussing something in hushed whispers. As she looked at them from time to time, they would even return looks of disdain and contempt, filled with coldness. ¡°That¡¯s really a crafty b*tch. To think that she would have used dopes.¡± ¡°Without some tricks up her sleeves, how do you think she could have gotten the champion¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°A champion who goes on drugs? Hur hur! Now that she¡¯s exposed, that champion¡¯s title is definitely going to be taken back.¡± ... ¡®What in the world happened?¡¯ Shi Guang was filled with bewilderment when she received a phone call from Li Fangfei. ¡°Too much! How dare these people malign you as such on the web!¡± ¡®Malign her?¡¯ After ending her phone call with Li Fangfei, Shi Guang surfed the web on her phone. That post had long gone viral as the top few searches of Weibo were all rted to her¡ªshe had turned into an inte superstar. Shi Guang flipped through a few pages of thements. At the start, they were just talking about her using dopes. But at the back, there were people exposing about how she wasn¡¯t a good student, and was arrogant and evil while leading a messy personal life. Not only was she using those forbidden drugs, she was even used to sleeping around. And that wasn¡¯t the worst just yet¡ªit was even further back. Someone had used her name to create a Weibo ount, posting a post on it. Those words were way too arrogant! Not only that, they were super unreasonable and brazen! Every singlement below that was scolding her. For example: ¡®Not only is she so evil, she¡¯s so cheap! If killing weren¡¯t a crime, I¡¯d want to send her for a reincarnation myself!¡¯ Another example: ¡®Suddenlying out to refute everything? I¡¯m beginning to suspect that everything is just a publicity stunt. She has gone mad thinking about how to get popr, hasn¡¯t she?¡¯ Yet another example: ¡®There are all sorts of people these days. The things that people would do just to get famous...Disgusting!¡¯ ... Shi Guang was stunned as her heart sank. She was framed! She did not use any dopes at all! Because she was afraid that something might go wrong with the tests, she did not even dare to take any flu medicine when she was under the weather those few days! This was way too scary! Who! Who in the world would be this vicious? If she did not take anything out to prove her innocence, she would have to take on this me. Banned frompetitions, fired... A scandal as such was something that would apany her for life! Chapter 76

Chapter 76: An Innocent Heart Does Not Fear The Darkness

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang was truly pissed, so enraged that she nearly smashed her phone onto the ground. Who could it be? This person was so vicious that they were hell-bent on ruining her! He Xinnuo? That was right! It could definitely be no one other than her!! Taking in a deep breath, Shi Guang told herself to remain calm. She couldn¡¯t be like yesterday when she confronted He Xinnuo without any evidence at all. That way, not only would the other party not admit to it, she mightnd herself on the bad side of things instead. However, before she had even gone looking for He Xinnuo, thetter came looking for her instead. ¡°Hue...!¡± A stifledugh drifted out at her while He Xinnuo walked over, mocking her coldly, ¡°As I was always saying...Clearly, someone isn¡¯t faster than me at all, neither is she better than me in any aspect. There I was wondering how she got the champion¡¯s ce. Now I know...it¡¯s all through the use of dopes!¡± A ball of me surged up within Shi Guang¡¯s heart, burning her heart and almost driving her crazy. She gripped her fist tightly, holding herself back the impulse of scolding out in rage or rushing forth to beat up He Xinnuo. There were always people who would not think that they were doing anything wrong even if foulness reeked out from the very core of their bones. Instead, they would think that what they were doing was only right. To He Xinnuo, Shi Guang¡¯s tolerance was nothing but a guilty conscience as she gloated even more delightfully, ¡°Why now? You¡¯re a mute now just because you were exposed on the web, right? Weren¡¯t you someone really incredible who could always speak out with all your reasons?¡± ¡°You had better shut up.¡± The reason why Shi Guang wasn¡¯t replying to her now wasn¡¯t out of fear¡ªshe knew that she did not do it, so why would she have to fear? ¡°Shameless! To think that you would dare to act so righteously even after using forbidden drugs. You disgust me!¡± At that moment, Shi Guang felt reallyforted that she was born with a strong heart such that she could evenugh out at that moment. She swept her cold gaze over at He Xinnuo. ¡°I¡¯m finally understanding now that giving way and tolerating isn¡¯t always going to solve the problem.¡± With that single remark, Shi Guang left. ... Looking at the back view of Shi Guang leaving in a huff, it only looked extremely wretched in the eyes of He Xinnuo as she roared out inughter, feeling a cathartic feeling in her heart. Her face was as dazzling like flowers blossoming; only, those flowers looked somewhat twisted. Toward Shi Guang, He Xinnuo¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but a bloodthirsty jealousy. However, jealousy was something which could only grow because the two of them were somewhat on par. One could take a look at everyone around for example...would there be anyone who would suddenly be jealous of some extremely rich person for no reason? It was mostly just envy. It was only recently that He Xinnuo had started to realize that Shi Guang was no longer someone she could get jealous over anymore. Coupled with the way that Lu Yanchen had tormented her, every single bit of indignance, darkness, and frustration in her heart had been ignited thoroughly. Despite Wu Xing¡¯s reminders that she should not go up to publish on the web and that it was an act that would only serve to ruin herself, He Xinnuo went ahead and did it. As everyone on the inte were ming Shi Guang, He Xinnuo was exceptionally ecstatic. She was rolling about on her bed inughter as she clutched her phone while reading thements, so excited that she did not sleep for a single wink at all. How could she rest well without taking a look at how wretched Shi Guang looked right now? Therefore, even if today was her rest day, she came to the club nevertheless... £¨.t^t.£© After calming down, Shi Guang started to think of ideas to resolve this. She had gone through the drug testing during the College Games as well. As long as they were to announce her results, it would definitely prove her innocence. At first notice, she went to look for Boss Lei. Because of this post, Boss Lei was fuming in rage. Shi Guang was someone from his club. Not only did this affect Shi Guang, it affected the image of his club as well. Not only were theizens attacking Shi Guang online, they were even giving bad reviews to his club. ¡®The person who started this better not let me find him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely not let the person off easily.¡¯ Boss Lei was never a nice guy to begin with. To him, there were only two types of people¡ªthose of use and those of no use to him. Naturally, he did not carry much of a good tone when facing Shi Guang. A killing aura filled the entire office as he barked out at Shi Guang, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on with this?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s petite face was somewhat pale. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! I was framed! As long as my drug test result is published, it would definitely prove my innocence.¡± ¡°You think that you can get it published as and when you¡¯d want to? I just made a call over and they asked me to look for whom and whom! Bloody hell! Normally, all of them would always look so capable on the surface. But when things get rough, all of them shove every single bit of responsibility away! The entire process is going to take at least half a month or so. By then, everything will all be toote!¡± As Boss Lei was fuming, he mmed his palm fiercely on the table. Shi Guang bit her lips as her heart pounded furiously. Half a month...By then, the public would have already determined her death sentence! Once the hype of this issue was over, even if she were to prove her innocence, no one would really believe her! ¡°Don¡¯t show your face here for the next few days! We¡¯ll wait till everything¡¯s settled!¡± Boss Lei roared out with another wrathful sentence as he waved Shi Guang off dismissively. After Shi Guang left, he bellowed out once more, ¡°A bunch of bloody troublemaking runts! PISSING ME OFF!¡± At that exact moment, his mobile rang. Picking up the call, his tone was totally unfriendly. But when he heard the voice at the other end of the call, his eyes were filled with astonishment as his anger dissipated really quickly, such that there was nothing left. No one knew what the person said to Boss Lei. However, he was extremely polite without a single bit of temper. ¡°Y-Yes...¡± Chapter 77

Chapter 77: Don¡¯t Do It If You Don¡¯t Want Others To Find Out

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Themotioning forth from Boss Lei¡¯s office was enormous, rming many people to it. As Shi Guang exited from the office, there were a lot of people surrounding outside. They tossed to her looks of derision, disdain, and coldness. ¡°Look at Boss Lei fly into a fury...She must definitely have used dopes.¡± ¡°All of us belong to the same club. With this, we¡¯ll definitely all be implicated because of her.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? What a troublemaker!¡± ... Shi Guang gripped both her fists tightly, clenching so hard that her palms were hurting from it. No matter how red her eyes were getting, she had to bear with it as she raised her head high and puffed her chest, walking out of the club. By the time there was no one around her left, every single bit of pain, indignance, misery, and restlessness nearly ground the verystyers of her resolve; she nearly squatted down in tears just like that. However, she knew that crying was of no use. Boss Lei was not going to help her out¡ªshe could only depend on herself. Once thebs were done with their doping tests, they would usually send the results over to the side of the organizers. Shi Guang headed over the Sports Union of the university. But, even going there reaped no results. She was back at square one after a torturous two hours. The person attending to her said with a ck face, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that we have to go ording to procedures. Even if you tell that to us, it¡¯s of no use. You have to look for the leaders on top.¡± ¡°Then how about you tell me how I should go about contacting them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that I don¡¯t know either! I¡¯m merely an attendant!¡± Shi Guang was infuriated, even feeling a tinge of despair. Repressing every single bit of her emotions, she asked again calmly, ¡°The way you guys go about doing things will ruin the career of an athlete.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re innocent, what are you afraid of?¡± Shi Guang was refuted to a point where she did not know what to say any longer. With her face looking extremely terrible, she felt like exploding in her heart as well. She was afraid that if she were to carry on like this, she would end up arguing with the other party. She left the ce and sat on the steps outside. Fondling her be, she felt a sense of fatigue as she had never done before. Staring vacantly ahead of her, she was at aplete loss. Little did she know that a ck jeep was parked beneath a tree nearby as a man with an icy cold gaze stared at her from within. ... Her phone suddenly rang as Shi Guang took it out to take a look¡ªit was her coach, Zhang Shulin. He should have known about the post by now, right? Did he believe in it? Was he calling to question her right now? Shi Guang felt a little nervous, not daring to pick up the call. However, there were some things in life that she would have to face no matter what. Heaving a deep breath of air, she tapped on the call button and greeted with a deep voice, ¡°Coach...¡± ¡°I know about everything on the web,¡± Zhang Shulin¡¯s voice was still rather calm. However, Shi Guang was unsettled as she tried exining straight away, ¡°I did not do it, coach, I truly did not! I did the drug test back then as well. I had wanted to go get the report from them, but they told me that the procedures would take half a month at least.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fluster!¡± Zhang Shulin consoled her gently, ¡°I believe in you. I¡¯ll represent you in the capacity of your coach to request for the organizing side of the College Games to produce the drug report for thepetition at the fastest possible speed, so that we can prove your innocence to the masses.¡± Theplete trust of her coach was like a ray of sunshine that was beaming onto Shi Guang who was hanging on a cliff right now, giving her a trace of hope. She was so touched that her eyes brimmed with tears. Smiling out, she stopped her sniffing and said, ¡°Thank you, coach.¡± ¡°Go home first and wait for my news.¡± ¡°Alright!!¡± Shi Guang nodded her head obediently. ... Even though her coach was willing to help her, Shi Guang was still feeling rather unsettled. Despite returning home, she could not get to rest. She gave Li Fangfei a call, asking her to look for people in order to track down that Inte Protocol address. Just as they were discussing about it, she received a call from Boss Lei. He gave her a Weibo ount and asked her to publish a post. Going online, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. The organizers of the College Games had already posted out her drug test results during thepetition! The results couldn¡¯t be any more normal¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a single room for doubt! It was with a 100% certainty that she did not make use of any dopes! ¡®So fast!¡¯ Shi Guang was stunned. The club had already made an announcement as well, denouncing the rumor post and mentioning that they would retain every single bit of legal rights to pursue the matter. ¡®This...!¡¯ Recovering to her senses, Shi Guang got onto Weibo hurriedly. Not only was her name there, there was also a ¡®v¡¯ beside it! After she published that Weibo post, the club retweeted it right away. As for Li Fangfei, she too had her ssmates retweet everything to stand firm on the stance that Shi Guang was a good student, with nothing but positive impressions from everyone. ... Everyone was just sweating out right now¡ªwasn¡¯t the speed of this retweeting way too fast? The way the entire matter was settled so cleanly had everyone feeling as though this was just a publicity stunt. However, the College Games was done by an official body, and there was no way they would do something as such. With that, someone discovered the IP address of the publisher. Later on, they had discovered a few other ounts which were leading the discussions on; all of them seemed to havee from the same IP address. Discussions were a double-edged sword. Netizens were people who were easily led on. As long as someone were to guide the discussions regarding a negative piece of news somewhere, there would be a huge bunch of people to follow and stir the hype. Someone revealed that this entire affair was a nned plot. After manyizens realized that they were used as guns to target Shi Guang, they were pissed off as well. Later on, someone else managed to discover that the person who had started the entire thing was Shi Guang¡¯s senior in the same club. And eventually, He Xinnuo¡¯s name, face, and address were stered all over the web. As though theizens were a gigantic army that had discussed through it together, everyone started their justice crusade against He Xinnuo. Shi Guang had not expected that things would have suddenly gone so smoothly. She was almost in disbelief. The side of the College Games had clearly said that they would require half a month. No matter how fast they were, there was no way they could have done it in just today! ¡®Could it because of Coach Zhang Shulin? After all, he used to be a national coach...¡¯ Shi Guang¡¯s phone rang again¡ªit was Zhang Shulin. She picked up the call in delight. ¡°Coach! It¡¯s all thanks to you that the organizers prepared everything so quickly, right?¡± Zhang Shulin did not respond to her question. ¡°Come over to the club as fast as you can now. I¡¯ve got something I need to pass to you still.¡± ¡°Alright, coach!¡± Chapter 78

Chapter 78: Please Forgive Me One Last Time!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ After gloating at Shi Guang, He Xinnuo went home for a good sleep. In her dreams, Shi Guang was being scolded and beaten by everyone just like a rat in the streets. Upon waking up from her sweet dreams, the first thing she did was to go online¡ªshe wanted to know how badly Shi Guang was being scolded by theizens right now. However, she was greeted with a face of shock. Why had the tides online turned? To think that the organizers would have produced the test results this quickly to prove Shi Guang¡¯s innocence! Shi Guang was clearly down with the flu those few days back then! How could she have not taken any flu medicine? That was impossible! She should have left some traces behind no matter what! However, the test results indicated that there wasn¡¯t even a single bit of suspiciouspounds in Shi Guang¡¯s body. Not only that...theizens had managed to sniff her out, iming that she had set Shi Guang up intentionally! He Xinnuo felt as though she had sunken into an icyke. She had made the post on an inte caf¨¦. After heading home, she had replied to a few of thements as well¡ªalbeit with a different ount. Even if she was discovered, she could just say that she was hoodwinked, thus scolding Shi Guang together with theizens. Since there were already so many people scolding, it wouldn¡¯t be a crime for her to scold Shi Guang along with them. As long as she were to deny everything to the end, they could not pinpoint that she was the one who had published the post as well. With that train of thought, He Xinnuo felt much more at ease. However, the fact that she was exposed most likely had something to do with Shi Guang; she was convinced that thetter had gotten a fake army online to start the discussions about her as well. Fully indignant, He Xinnuo gave Wu Xing a call. At this moment, Wu Xing was being derided by Boss Lei like crazy back in the club. He had been with Boss Lei for many years now, and had usually been taking bribes from potential students secretly. Regarding those matters, Boss Lei usually closed one eye toward them¡ªafter all, that did not affect his interests. However, things were different this time around. Looking at his phone ring, Boss Lei roared out, ¡°IS THAT HE XINNUO?!¡± Wu Xing shivered out as he nodded his head. Snatching the phone over, Boss Lei screamed out at He Xinnuo in the phone, ¡°GET THE HELL OVER HERE!!¡± He Xinnuo naturally knew what Boss Lei was summoning her over for. But, she knew that as long as she were to deny it to the end, there was nothing Boss Lei could do about it. At the very most, she would just have to endure a round of scolding. Arriving at the club, He Xinnuo did not quarrel or argue, choosing to just ept Boss Lei¡¯s roar at her like a wild beast. ¡°BLOODY HELL! IS YOUR BRAIN BLOODY FILLED WITH WATER FROM ALL THAT SWIMMING? TO THINK THAT YOU WOULD POST SOMETHING LIKE THAT ONLINE!¡± This mood of Boss Lei was something that He Xinnuo was afraid of as her legs trembled nonstop. This had her even more certain that she must never admit to it. Boss Lei was someone who had built his business up from nothing. For him to be able to get to where he was, he was definitely no kind soul¡ªthis man must have some scary tricks up his sleeves. Her eyes brimmed with tears as she let out an extremely innocent look. ¡°B-Boss, I didn¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not m...¡± A clean, crisp voice broke her words. ¡°You thought that we wouldn¡¯t be able to sniff you out if you went to an inte caf¨¦ to post it?¡± Everyone turned their heads around¡ªShi Guang and Zhang Shulin walked in. He Xinnuo felt her heart skip a beat for a moment before she recovered from it quickly, assuring herself that it was nothing and that Shi Guang was only trying to deceive her. ¡°Which inte caf¨¦ these days doesn¡¯t have security cameras? Once we track down the IP address and check the security footage, we can naturally find out who posted it, right?¡± Shi Guang waved a USB thumb drive in her hands. ¡°The person in this footage is you...YOU were the one who had posted it!¡± How could she have forgotten about that! He Xinnuo was so nervous that her entire mind went nk, her expression turning entirely flustered and frantic. However, she refused to admit it in her words. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about...¡± Boss Lei red at He Xinnuo fiercely, almost screaming at her, ¡°AND YOU STILL REFUSE TO ADMIT?!¡± ¡°I truly did not do it!¡± Even though He Xinnuo was still refusing to admit, her tone had already weakened significantly. Shi Guang took in a deep breath of air slowly, trying her best to repress her emotions. ¡°The evidence is all here...You were the one who had posted it. Just what in the world have I done to you to deserve having you use such vicious methods to try and ruin mepletely?¡± The office was really quiet and the only sound that could be heard was Shi Guang¡¯s firm question. He Xinnuo was filled with hatred in her heart. However, now that Shi Guang had the evidence, she could no longer deny or put on a fierce front. Instead, she acted pitifully, ¡°Shi Guang, what are you being so fierce for?¡± Shi Guangughed out bitterly, ¡°Why now? I can¡¯t be fierce after you¡¯ve created all these troubles? For someone as brainless as you, will you ever understand the meaning of respect if I¡¯m not fierce to you? That¡¯s the very reason why you coulde up with all these things time and again! Each time I chose to not hold it against you had you taking my tolerance as your good fortune, right?¡± The more she spoke, the angrier she got. Shi Guang was showing that every single bit of restraint she had right now was thanks to her upbringing. Otherwise, she would have rushed up and tugged at He Xinnuo¡¯s hair like a shrew to give her a good beating. ¡°He Xinnuo, you¡¯ve always felt that I can¡¯tpete with you and am worse than you in everything, right? Since that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you be better than me just by training properly?! But no, no! You chose to look for shortcuts to get through your obstacles time and again! You¡¯vepletely forgotten about the most basic aspect of being an athlete! That¡¯s why you¡¯re fated to be a loser...fated never to win against me in your entire life!¡± Wu Xing felt that Shi Guang was being a little too much now. Thinking about how he used to be Shi Guang¡¯s coach in the past, he should have some authority and face left. Therefore, he lectured out, ¡°Shi Guang, do you thi...¡± Shi Guang spun her head around and red at him. ¡°YOU SHUT UP! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve been plotting with He Xinnuo for the past two years to try and mess me up and take me down!¡± Wu Xing was startled. Because she got too emotional, Shi Guang cleared that overworked throat of hers and left her ultimatum, ¡°Today, you guys must openly dere your evildoings and issue an apology to me as well. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to sue you guys to court! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ve been a weak little flower for the past two years that we¡¯ve been together, and am not someone to cover for myself. Other than this incident of ndering, I¡¯ve got evidence for other things as well!¡± Wu Xing was flustered beyond anything else in his heart. After all, he had done too many disgraceful things in the past few years. As for He Xinnuo, she too was beginning to feel fear. She did not want to have her reputation fall toplete ruins. Since going head on was not going to cut it, she could only try with softer methods. Her tears started spilling out as she cried miserably, ¡°Shi Guang, I was wrong! Please don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m begging you! No matter what, we¡¯re schoolmates and have been together for two years! Shi Guang, please forgive me this time around...!¡± Chapter 79

Chapter 79: Two Choices¡ªThe Domineering Shi Guang

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°So, you know how to start acting pitiful now?¡± Shi Guang looked at He Xinnuo with a frosty gaze, curling her lips into a cold arc beforeughing out bitterly. ¡°He Xinnuo, I had always been tolerating you in the past on ount of how often we would have to bump into one another. But who would have thought that you would only get worse! This time around, there¡¯s no way about it!!¡± As she said that, she turned around to Boss Lei. ¡°Boss Lei, I¡¯ve signed under your club for more than a year now and have always been under your care. Honestly, I¡¯m exceptionally grateful toward you. I know that we have more than a year left under the contract, but now that something as such has happened, I really have no way of coexisting with her.¡± The meaning of those words couldn¡¯t be any clearer: If there was He Xinnuo, there wouldn¡¯t be her, and vice versa. This time around, she wasn¡¯t going to just sit back and endure anymore. She wasn¡¯t a rubber ball to be kicked around by everyone else just to act as though nothing had happened! This time around, He Xinnuo had really been too much. She was hell bent on destroying Shi Guang, so how could she just act indifferently toward it anymore? Naturally, the reason why she had dared to say that was also because Zhang Shulin had told her that if it was certain that He Xinnuo was the one who had done the deed, the Swimming Association would definitely ban her from allpetitions under the charge of moral misconduct. If she was banned frompetitions, Boss Lei could simply just let He Xinnuo do as she willed and ignore her till their contract was over. However, Shi Guang truly did not want to see He Xinnuo anymore¡ªshe did not want this person to appear in front of her face ever again. As for the side of the school, it was a huge ce and they were only year ones. It was going to be rather difficult for them to bump into one another in school. He Xinnuo was truly frantic as she felt a true sense of despair brooding from the depths of her heart. Every single word spoken and action taken by this Shi Guang before her was filled with resolve, as though she had already made up her mind. At this point, the quantum of value between her and Shi Guang in the eyes of Boss Lei was definitely advantageous toward thetter! Boss Lei did not hesitate at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave! He Xinnuo will leave!¡± He Xinnuo¡¯s eyes widened in fear as she shouted out with a quivering voice, ¡°Boss Lei, how can you be so heartless?¡± Boss Lei roared back, ¡°Bloody hell! You¡¯ve already caused me to be implicated, and you still dare to hope that I will help you out!¡± Wu Xing wanted to say something, but before he could even do so, Boss Lei pointed at him. ¡°You too! Get the hell out of my club!¡± Wu Xing¡¯s face was distraught. He Xinnuo felt as though she had sunk into an icyke. She lost every single bit of sanity she had before yelling out, ¡°SHI GUANG! HOW CAN YOU BE SO VICIOUS, SO EVIL! YOU¡¯RE BENT ON PUSHING ME TO MY LIMITS!¡± Initially, she had not wanted to beg to Shi Guang at all. But even after putting down her dignity and doing so, thetter refused to let her off. She furrowed her brows with a twisted expression. ¡°NO MATTER WHAT I DID TO YOU, AREN¡¯T YOU STILL FINE AND DANDY RIGHT NOW?¡± Amazed at how amusing everything was, Shi Guang turned to look at He Xinnuo with a smile so bright that it seemed as though a spring breeze had just gusted by her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine and dandy now. But, what if I did not manage to get the evidence to prove my innocence? What if the results of my drug test deviated by that slight bit? Wouldn¡¯t my entire career have been ruined by you?!¡± ¡°SHI GUANG! DON¡¯T GET OVERBOARD NOW! EVEN RABBITS BITE WHEN THEY¡¯RE PUSHED TO A CORNER!¡± He Xinnuo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she screamed at the top of her lungs. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m that rabbit right now.¡± Shi Guangughed bitterly. ¡°ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± As though she had gone mad, He Xinnuo suddenly lunged out at Shi Guang. Everyone was stunned, not expecting that He Xinnuo would have gone berserk like this. By the time everyone came to their senses, He Xinnuo was alreadying at Shi Guang¡¯s throat with both her hands. While retreating, Shi Guang used her arm to p away the other¡¯s hands. At almost the same time, Zhang Shulin and Boss Lei rushed up to peel He Xinnuo away. With a loud thud, He Xinnuo was mmed onto the ground by Boss Lei. Chapter 80

Chapter 80: Young Master Lu Is Pleased

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Boss Lei hurriedly got the security over to drag He Xinnuo away. Filled with anger, He Xinnuo¡¯s gaze at Shi Guang was as though she could devour her up, spitting out venomous words continuously, ¡°LET ME GO! YOU GUYS ARE TAKING ME AWAY BASED ON RIDICULOUS REASONS! I¡¯M GOING TO SUE YOU GUYS! ALL YOU BUNCH OF DUMBF*CKS...!¡± Zhang Shulin called the police, who arrived in a jiffy. When she caught sight of them, He Xinnuo¡¯s expression changed immediately as she turned docile like a frail white lotus, crying with a low voice, ¡°Oh, policeman! You must seek justice for me!¡± The policeman scanned the area and his gazended on Shi Guang. ¡®Eh? Wasn¡¯t this maiden the lead of today¡¯s doping news on the inte?¡¯ He then looked over at He Xinnuo. Her picture was exposed on the as well, reported as the person who had published the post. Bawling out in tears, why was she acting all aggrieved when she was clearly the perpetrator? ¡°Hmph!¡± The policeman showed that he was a just and righteous policeman, someone who would take down the tyrannical citizens and uphold justice! He first calmly went through the entire scenario before turning and looking at He Xinnuo with a deep, contemtive gaze. ¡°So, you were the one who had posted up on the web and maligned her...¡± While sobbing, He Xinnuo dered her innocence, ¡°I was just ying with her!¡± The policeman pped the table fiercely. ¡°Were you also ying with her when you choked her throat?¡± He Xinnuo¡¯s heart was filled with fear right now as she replied pitifully, ¡°They were grouping up to bully me! I only struck back in a moment of indignance! But, I did not hurt her with the choking at all!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt her? That doesn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t choke her.¡± The policeman remarked sternly, ¡°First, you had already tried setting her up on the web. Because of your embarrassment of being found out turning into rage, you hit her. This is an extremely serious situation...nder and intentionally hurting others...You should most probably receive a sentence between three to ten years!¡± He Xinnuo was so rattled that she was rooted where she was while her breathing got hurried, feeling as though she was on andmine that was about to blow up. She was so frightened that she could barely speak as she stuttered, ¡°W-What...! Three to ten y-years...! H-how...! I¡¯ve only p-published a post and c-choked her a little c-casually!¡± The policeman replied, ¡°Miss He, the evidence and witnesses are all present.¡± He Xinnuo shouted out immediately, ¡°P-Private! I want to settle this in private!¡± Shi Guang looked at the policeman with aplex expression. Was he helping her make the situation sound worse than it should be? After all, none of them werew majors...They should not know that much about thew anyway. She smiled at the policeman gratefully before turning around to look at He Xinnuo. ¡°If you want to settle this in private, fine. But, you must never ever appear in front of my sight. Otherwise...¡± He Xinnuo replied hastily, ¡°I agree, agree! I¡¯ll leave the club! I¡¯ll also change schools to another city, and will never appear before your face ever again! Just don¡¯t sue me, please!¡± Her cries were filled with a sorrowful despair¡ªshe was truly scared out of her wits. Shi Guang had merely wanted her to leave the club. But, since she was the one suggesting to change schools herself, that couldn¡¯t have been any better. ¡®Those who always do evil will definitely kill themselves.¡¯ Shi Guang had already said these words to He Xinnuo, and thetter was the one who chose this path herself. The fact that this issue with He Xinnuo was settled this swiftly, Shi Guang felt that she had to thank Zhang Shulin. He was the one who had helped her with the side of the organizers, and had obtained the security footage as well. Otherwise, things wouldn¡¯t have gone so smoothly. After the policeman left, Shi Guang returned to Boss Lei¡¯s office. Because the office¡¯s door wasn¡¯t closed, she heard Zhang Shulin¡¯s voiceing from within as she reached for the door. ¡°In any case, Young Master Lu is pleased with the way you¡¯ve handled this issue this time around.¡± Shi Guang was stunned, frozen where she was. Chapter 81

Chapter 81: What Are You Afraid Of? You Have Me...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang had been rooted where she was the entire time as the conversation within continued. While it was only a short conversation, the topic was totally rted to Lu Yanchen. The sounds of footsteps drifted to her ears¡ªZhang Shulin and Boss Lei were done with their conversation. For some unknown reason, Shi Guang¡¯s heart was palpitating really quickly as she swerved around to duck into a corner. Time passed by the seconds and minutes. Zhang Shulin had left. Boss Lei had closed his office door. However, Shi Guang was still standing where she was in the exact same position. She had been wondering about how this issue was settled this smoothly despite it being so troublesome at the start. All this while, she had thought that it was because of Zhang Shulin. To think that it was actually Lu Yanchen who was helping her from behind the scenes! However, even the entire issue of Zhang Shulin turning into her coach was all because of Lu Yanchen as well. ¡®Why was he helping me?¡¯ ¡®We had already broken up, and he was always so cold when we met, treating me like aplete stranger. Since he wanted to make their boundaries so clear, why was he secretly helping me from behind the scenes then?¡¯ At this moment, Shi Guang had a sense of anxiousness she never had before. Walking alone on the streets, her heart waspletely empty while her mind was reeling around like a videotape, bringing up images one after another. It was in the second half of her second year in high school when there was a transfer student. He was probably someone who had been poisoned by the ¡®Young and Dangerous¡¯ series and behaved like a hooligan, a problematic kid who skipped school, yed around all day, and was only going around flirting with all the girls. Shi Guang did not know why either, but somehow, that hooligan had taken a liking to her. Every day after his sses, he would wait outside her ssroom and lean against the windows, looking and whistling at her. Shi Guang would always ignore him, thinking that he would most probably change a target after a period of time. Because of that, she did not mention about him to Lu Yanchen at all. Finally, there came one fine day when he had her cornered in the female toilet. Back then, she was so afraid that she broke out into tears. Thankfully, there were other girls in the toilet and he did not dare to try anything funny. After that incident, the school leader gave him a warning. However, Shi Guang had been thoroughly frightened by that incident, and was even a little afraid of going to school, scared that the hooligan would do something to her. She had always thought that Lu Yanchen knew nothing about this incident at all. Finally, the hooligan came before her one day and kowtowed three times, his face all swelled up and beaten as he apologized thrice as well, assuring that he would never ever pester her again. Back then, Shi Guang was really confused and did not speak for a long time. The hooligan thought that her silence meant that she was unwilling to forgive him, so he nearly broke out into tears while dering tragically, ¡°Your big brother has already whacked me till this state! Can I still renege on my words?¡± ¡®Big brother?¡¯ One was not permitted to have a boyfriend back in high school. Thus, Shi Guang told everyone that Lu Yanchen was her big brother. Even though they had not arranged to meet that day, Shi Guang sprinted over to look for Lu Yanchen the moment her sses ended. The moment she saw him, she threw herself over and hugged him tightly. ¡°Today, someone apologized to me!¡± He hugged her waist back whilementing with a grim face and a cold voice, ¡°If you ever meet with something as such again, you must tell me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? You have me...¡± Her eyes welled up as she sniffed. All of the fear and pressure she felt for the past few days was released at that moment as she bawled out in tears, letting loose every singlest bit of emotion in her. He raised his hand to help wipe her tears away. ¡°With me around, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± She broke into a smile amidst her tears as she hugged him really tightly, wishing that they could stay in this position until the end of time. Later on when he sent her home, he emphasized once more, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you must always remember to tell me. Are you clear?¡± Her heart was feeling super sweet as though she had just eaten honey. She then pursed her lips and asked, ¡°Are you always this nice to all your girlfriends?¡± Chapter 82

Chapter 82: If It¡¯s You, I¡¯m Willing

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ He did not even bother to pretend that he was thinking through as he nodded his head straight. ¡°Yes.¡± Immediately, she furrowed her brows as her cheeks puffed up like buns. Seeing that, he pinched those bun cheeks of hers. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I have.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t had anyone in the past before? Yes, I¡¯m the only one right now. Even if you didn¡¯t have any in the past, it doesn¡¯t mean that you wouldn¡¯t have any in the future.¡± She replied unhappily. ¡°Nopes...Not in the past, and not in the future either. You¡¯ll be the only one.¡± As he said that, he held her petite hands in his, giving off a feeling as though he was building a majestic castle to protect and keep her warm within. ¡°Who¡¯s to tell what will happen in the future? Perhaps we might break up? Would you not have any other girlfriends by then?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll never break up.¡± ¡°But what if? For example?¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t get another one.¡± ¡°Then, even if we break up, will you treat me as you are doing so right now? Will you still help me if someone bullies me?¡± ¡°Yupp!¡± With that, she was overwhelmed with joy as she raised that hand of his and kissed the back of his palm that was holding her. She then leaped into his embrace and replied in joy, ¡°Why are you so silly? Why would you still help me if I break up with you? That¡¯s going to be a big loss for you!¡± He leaned over and nted a kiss onto her forehead before smiling out faintly, ¡°If it¡¯s you, I¡¯m willing!¡± The most difficult thing to obtain in this world was Lu Yanchen¡¯s willingness. Yet, for the Shi Guang back then, she could easily obtain it with ease. Although, Shi Guang did not know whether or not Lu Yanchen was helping her with this He Xinnuo incident because of that promise back then. She rapped herself on the head and heaved in a deep breath, hastening her steps before breaking into a run all the way back to her apartment. At this moment, she was panting heavily, dripping with sweat from head to toe such that even her hair and clothes were totally drenched. No matter what it was for, Lu Yanchen had still helped her. She owed him a favor...No, two big favors! In fact, all would be good if she had not known about it. But now that she did, could she just pretend that nothing had happened? Evidently not! However, she did not want to go over and tell him any words of thankfulness anymore. She reckoned that the fact that Lu Yanchen had chosen not to appear and instead had Zhang Shulin handle this was already indicative of how he did not want her to know about it, and did not require her gratitude. In the past when she had started teaching him swimming, she was filled with extreme reluctance. After she changed a coach, she softened her stance because she wanted to breakthrough herself. However, she was still feeling hesitant in her heart, unable to go all out to help him with it. But right now, she was truly determined and wholeheartedlymitted to helping him ovee his water vertigo. Even if no one were to pay her for it, she would want to help him ovee it. Since he had helped her, she MUST help him back and return the favor. ... The next day, Lu Yanchen had a lesson with her. At the carpark of the club, Shi Guang bumped into him. If this were in the past, she would have acted as though she did not see him. However, this time around, she smiled and walked toward him with a gleeful face, ¡°What a coincidence, Young Master Lu!¡± Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows. He was a person who was really good at concealing his emotions and would usually not let out such an obvious expression. However, Shi Guang was behaving way too abnormally today¡ªto think that she would be this friendly. Was she possessed? He ignored her and continued walking ahead coldly. Shi Guang then followed closely behind him while saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve arranged for a lesson n for you. Before we start on our lesson, I need us to go through it first.¡± He cast a single nce at her, seeing which, Shi Guang immediately put on a smile that she professed to be extremely confident, ¡°Actually, I should have prepared this lesson n long ago. Only, I¡¯ve been too busy. Therefore, it got dragged till today.¡± She wasn¡¯t too busy...She didn¡¯t even want to do it in the first ce. Chapter 83

Chapter 83: A Smile To Have His Heart Flustered

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Sitting opposite him, Shi Guang took out a set of the lesson n and ced it in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°Take a look and see if there are any issues.¡± Lu Yanchen did not move at all. Leaning back onto his chair, he looked at her with a rxed and contented look instead of looking at the lesson n. Finally, he asked calmly, ¡°If I say that there¡¯s an issue, would you change it?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t even...¡± Shi Guang mumbled before she chuckled out and then replied authoritatively in her capacity as a coach, ¡°No! All of these lessons stated are required.¡± Lu Yanchen took up the lesson n. Without looking at it, he tossed it at the floor beside him. ¡°Then what are you asking me for?¡± Shi Guang picked it up from the ground with a good temper, still maintaining her smile. ¡°I just want you to check out if this intensity is alright for you, or would you rather take things slower. But no matter what, all the lessons must be attended.¡± ¡°No!!¡± Lu Yanchen replied with certainty. With a tone of impatience, he straightened his body and went back into that cold and aloof attitude of his. ¡°You haven¡¯t even taken a look? What part are you saying no to?¡± ¡°If I say no, I mean no!¡± She was being really weird today. In the past, she clearly did not want to teach him at all. And even when she did, she did so reluctantly. Why was she so proactive today? Shi Guang flipped the lesson n and ced it before him again. ¡°Just take a look first. The newly added lessons don¡¯t involve getting into the water... You don¡¯t have to be so negative toward it. This wouldn¡¯t affect the way you are right now. Water vertigo doesn¡¯t mean that you would feel giddy the moment you see water, since you aren¡¯t afraid of water usually. It¡¯s just that you will start feeling like you¡¯re about to faint into the waters if you¡¯re facing arger water body.¡± As she said that, she added another sentence patiently, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Lu Yanchen was silent, merely looking at her nonchntly. Shi Guang then continued, ¡°Now, this water vertigo is caused mainly because the image formed in your retina is imbnced, disrupting your sense of perception. Usually, one would not require medication to cure...Swimming is the best treatment method, since it can help to divert your attention and reduce the symptoms of water vertigo. As time goes by, it will be a sort of habit. However, we must not approach this with haste. You will need time to adapt to it. Therefore, other than entering the waters to learn to swim, I have to take you out for outdoor lessons as well, such as going to thekes and beaches. This was be exceptionally beneficial to you...¡± After she was done with that exnation, she smiled at Lu Yanchen as her eyes curled into the arc of a crescent moon. Compared to the moon, it was even brighter and could cause one to go dizzy just by looking at her. Pausing for a moment, Lu Yanchen diverted his gaze indifferently. ¡°By order of things, we should start from the very beginning. I don¡¯t suggest for us to go to the beach where the water body is so huge. Since we¡¯re trying to adapt slowly, we should start from a smaller water body, such askes, rivers, and ponds, et cetera. But, when I look at how you don¡¯t seem to have that much of a reaction sitting beside the pool, I can tell that you must have practiced before. Actually, you really want to ovee your water vertigo yourself as well...¡± As she spoke, Shi Guang made a hunch before looking at Lu Yanchen with anticipation. ¡°Am I right?¡± Lu Yanchen froze up as his entire face turned ck while he exuded an icy cold aura. ¡®His mood changed?¡¯ Shi Guang¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked into Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes firmly, determined to find out the truth. However, before she could even catch any signs of his emotions, he spun his head around and looked elsewhere coldly. Even though she did not spot anything, based on her understanding of him, this series of reactions must mean that her guess was on the mark. He too had tried working at it before to cure himself of this damned water vertigo. It was just that this proud personality of his did not want others to know about it, that was all. So difficult! Chapter 84

Chapter 84: I¡¯ll Wait For You, Lu Yanchen

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang held back herughter and did not continue on that topic, choosing to remark instead, ¡°So, we¡¯re going to the beach for our lesson tomorrow...to witness the majesty of the seas.¡± The biggest beach in this city¡ªBeach Lei¡ªwas in the provincial capital. However, Shi Guang was sure that Lu Yanchen must have never been there before. Even if he had, she garnered that he was probably just passing by and wouldn¡¯t have stayed on more than 2 seconds. Without even thinking, Lu Yanchen rejected her curtly, ¡°Not going!!¡± ¡°We¡¯re only going to take a look at the seas, I¡¯m not asking you to get into the waters. However long you can endure watching, we¡¯ll watch. Once you can¡¯t do it anymore, we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Not going!¡± Lu Yanchen rejected her once more. He even took up the lesson n from the table and made an action as though he was going to tear it up. With her fast reactions, Shi Guang grabbed onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands and looked at him wide eyed. ¡°No! You can¡¯t tear it!¡± Lu Yanchen stared at that serious expression of hers for a good, long time before speaking up slowly, ¡°Let go.¡± Shi Guang shook her head and replied with two firm words, ¡°Not letting!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was dark and mysterious as he spoke with a slightly mocking tone, ¡°...You enjoying holding onto my hand that much?¡± Holding onto his hand? who the hell wanted to hold onto his hand? She was clearly trying to prevent him from tearing up the lesson n, wanting to make her protest silently and firmly. However, she suddenly felt the warmth radiating from his arm turning particrly scorching out of nowhere, causing her to relent on her grip. She pped the table gently. ¡°If you want to tear it up, go ahead then. I¡¯ve got a copy on myputer anyway. If you tear it, I¡¯ll just print one more. I¡¯ll send a copy over to your mum as well and tell her that...that you¡¯ll only cure your water vertigo if you adhere to the lesson n firmly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to oppress me with my mum now!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice was so cold that it was almost at a freezing point, sending jitters down her heart. Shi Guang felt goosebumps rising from her back as she did not say anything, merely daring to continue the staring standoff with Lu Yanchen. Even if she had some fear in her heart, she was still bolstering it with courage. However, a staring standoff as such was simply mental warfare; she professed that she wasn¡¯t as strong as Lu Yanchen mentally. Her eyes were getting so tired and she was feeling uneasy. What should she do...? Suddenly, a thought struck her as Shi Guang smiled. The rays of the afternoon sun were really warm, seeping in through the ss windows gently and scattering themselves onto her face bit by bit. Subtle yet tender, her eyes gained life as they glimmered out like ck mirrors, radiating passion from them. Lu Yanchen found himself stunned for a moment, feeling as though he had returned to that year...that year when he was merely a year three student in high school, sitting down beneath a tree and watching others y basketball. Nearby, there was a girl standing outside the fence bordering the school, looking ever so sweet with her smile despite standing under the scorching sun. His brows twitched while he flung the lesson n onto the table and strode out. Shi Guang did not wait as she grabbed the lesson n and chased after him. ¡°Hold up! Where are you going?¡± Lu Yanchen continued walking while ignoring her. ¡°Our lesson is about to start.¡± Shi Guang blocked him in his path. ¡°Not attending! I want a change of coach.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s forehead was tensing so much there were almost ck lines emerging¡ªshe was speechless. When she did not want to teach, he insisted on refusing to change a coach. Now that she wanted to teach him wholeheartedly to return the favor, he wanted to change a coach. She could just faint over this guy! Gosh! ¡°You want to have a change now? Do you find any meaning in doing this?¡± Looking at her, he replied casually, ¡°Rather meaningful.¡± Once again, he had that expression of seemingly smiling and not smiling at the same time; Shi Guang could not figure out if he was making fun or her or mocking her. Shi Guang¡¯s lips pouted a little as she muttered softly, ¡°Childish!¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, choosing to route around her and continuing to walk away. Shi Guang no longer chased after him, merely shouting behind his back, ¡°We¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re having a break today then! I¡¯ll wait for you at the west pavilion of Beach Lei tomorrow then!¡± Chapter 85

Chapter 85: Is This The Last Lesson?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The next day, Shi Guang came to Beach Lei as arranged and waited for Lu Yanchen at the west pavilion. She stood up and stretched herself with arms akimbo, looking around the entire ce. Since it wasn¡¯t a weekend and the sun was scorching, there weren¡¯t that many people at the beach. Looking at the seas, Shi Guang felt a sense of invigoration, refreshing her spirits. She then looked at the speedboats floating out on the seas and an evil thought suddenly struck her. She wondered how things would be like if she had dragged Lu Yanchen with her to board the speedboats. However, people who had water vertigo seemed to be alright with being on ships and other oceanic vessels et cetera. Shi Guang looked at the time¡ªhalf an hour had passed. Seemed like Lu Yanchen wasn¡¯ting after all, and was really going to request for a change of coach. She should feel happy about it. After all, if she didn¡¯t teach him, the two of them would have nothing to do with one another anymore. That was something she wanted. However, she knew that she shouldn¡¯t feel that way, not after she owed him such a huge favor. Forget it! If he wanted to change her, then so be it. She¡¯d think about how to return the favor in the future. Shi Guang did not leave immediately though. Even if she weren¡¯t going to teach him anymore tomorrow, she wanted to stay until the end of today¡¯s lesson. The weather suddenly changed as rain poured down, causing many people to seek shelter in the pavilion with a momentarymotion. Thankfully, it was only a brief shower thatsted not more than a few minutes. Gradually, the crowd in the pavilion dispersed while Shi Guang sat there quietly the entire time, browsing Weibo on her phone. There were quite a number of people paying attention to her ount right now as she had suddenly gained hundreds of thousands of followers. Every single retweet of hers also ranged in dozens of thousands. However, the affair had blown overpletely by now. The majority of theizens were all like goldfishes with a seven-second memory span. Just as Shi Guang closed her Weibo and was about to stand up, a female voice drifted into her ears, ¡°Shi Guang?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Shi Guang tilted her head over instinctively. When she caught sight of the person standing in front of her, she was startled. This was the daughter of her auntie¡¯s older sister, Mo Jin¡¯s cousin¡ªQiao Yuwei. If Shi Guang did not recall wrongly, she was an inte celebrity. She bore breathtaking looks, with a smooth, jadeplexion. Her figure was tall and slim¡ªa thorough beauty through and through. However, that personality of hers was...something that could not be described with a single sentence. Shi Guang smiled at her, ¡°What a coincidence!¡± ¡°My friend brought me over to the beach to y. Are you alone?¡± As she asked, Qiao Yuwei turned around to take a look¡ªthere were only the three of them in the pavilion right now. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m waiting for a student of mine.¡± Shi Guang took a look at the man beside Qiao Yuwei. While his looks were rather average, he seemed like someone rather rich. Since she was an inte celebrity, she was someone always surrounded by second-generation rich kids who were chasing her. She gave a polite smile at the second-generation rich kid and greeted him, ¡°Hello!¡± However, this second-generation rich kid was someone really arrogant. Curling his lips, he gave a fake smile, acting particrly show off. Pleased with his attitude toward Shi Guang, Qiao Yuwei looked at thetter and smiled back, ¡°You¡¯ve really grown prettier after not seeing you for a year or two, Shi Guang.¡± ¡°No matter how pretty she is, she can¡¯t bepared to you.¡± The second-generation rich kid gave off a self-professed handsome smile as he pulled Qiao Yuwei close to him by the shoulder. Shi Guang could not bear to look at him straight in the face. ¡®Handsome? More like gruesome!¡¯ This was where the value of skin deep beauty really shone through! Qiao Yuwei snubbed the guy coquettishly, ¡°Don¡¯t y around!¡± She sat down opposite to Shi Guang in a pose that seemed as though she was all ready for a long talk with Shi Guang. ¡°I heard from my uncle that you¡¯re here to study in the provincial capital, and you¡¯ve brought your sister along, eh? How¡¯s she doing now? Has she awakened? Honestly, I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s going to wake up for the rest of this life. You should really start to n for yourself.¡± ¡°Furthermore, what¡¯s the use of her waking up? To know that she caused your parents to die and have even burdened you as a sister...She¡¯s a jinx! If I were her, I¡¯d most probablymit suicide by banging my head on the wall immediately. If that¡¯s going to be the case, I¡¯d rather not wake up!¡± Once she was done with her words, Shi Guang¡¯s face darkened. Chapter 86

Chapter 86: Young Master Lu, What A Coincidence!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Once she was done with her words, Shi Guang¡¯s face darkened. She could usually ignore what others said about her. However, if they dragged her sister into it, she couldn¡¯t behave in the same way, neither could she act like she could ignore it totally. Raising her brow, she said, ¡°This is my family matter. I don¡¯t need you to be talking nonsense about it here.¡± ¡°What did you say? Talking nonsense?¡± Qiao Yuwei furrowed her brows as that jade white face of hers was flushed slightly red. She then let out an aggrieved and infuriated look. ¡°You¡¯re really someone who doesn¡¯t know of the good intentions of others! Am I not saying this because of you?¡± She then looked over at the second generation rich kid. ¡°Xu Jinxing.¡± The name of this second generation rich kid was Xu Jinxing as he consoled Qiao Yuwei immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry now...Don¡¯t get worked up.¡± He then lectured Shi Guang, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you! Yuwei was helping you and yet, you don¡¯t even appreciate it at all!¡± At that moment, Shi Guang truly felt that the two people in front of her were rather amusing. She could not help but speak out in mockery, ¡°I¡¯m also trying to help you out. One look and I can tell that this man beside you is nothing but a yboy. Once he gets you into his hands and is done ying with you, he¡¯ll definitely dump you. Rather than that, you might as well keep him at arm¡¯s length. Otherwise, you can just scam him of his money, just as long as you don¡¯t give him your body.¡± Qiao Yuwei was dumbstricken, ¡°Shi Guang...!¡± Xu Jinxing barked out as well, ¡°Bloody hell! What did you just say?¡± At that moment, he red up in anger. However, his expression turned somewhat frantic in the next moment as he gave off a pandering smile in the next second while looking at Shi Guang. ¡°Young...Young Master Lu!¡± Shi Guang turned around and caught sight of a Lu Yanchen, whose face was so dark that ink could drip from it. She did not know when he had appeared behind her. Qiao Yuwei raised her head suspiciously as well. At first nce, she caught sight of a hunk. Not only were his features exquisite, his body was well built as well, causing her to hold her breath uncontrobly. Only, his gaze was rather mystifying and brought with it a feel of viciousness in it. Wu Jinxing had just called him Young Master Lu¡ªhe must be someone from the Lu Family. ¡°Young Master Lu, what a coincidence! To think that I would be able to bump into you here!¡± Xu Jinxing spoke out once more, his tone filled with surprise. Lu Yanchen tossed him a casual nce. He did not know this person; thus, he ignored himpletely. Instead, he looked at Shi Guang. Shi Guang smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Qiao Yuwei was astonished. This Young Master Lu was here to look for Shi Guang? How could that be! There was no way the two of them could be acquainted! ¡®Wait a moment! She said that she was waiting for a student earlier on. Could this Young Master Lu be THAT student?¡¯ Lu Yanchen¡¯s coldness did not dampen the passion of Wu Jinxing as thetter continued asking in ttery, ¡°You¡¯re here to y at the beach too, Young Master Lu? Should I get someone to clear the beach and have it booked?¡± ¡®B-Booked?¡¯ Shi Guang held back a stifled chuckle. ¡®Did he think that he was the Pond Lord?¡¯ Even though they were both second generation rich kids, Lu Yanchen was the top tiered type; someone with the looks, body, and fashion sense to boot. Wu Jinxing was the inferior product, someone who couldn¡¯t even wait to bootlick Lu Yanchen. ¡®Gosh, if that¡¯s the case, please don¡¯t try and learn to book a fish pond like others.¡¯ Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze swerved toward Shi Guang. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°The rain seems to have stopped. I¡¯ll bring you for a walk around the beach then!¡± ¡°Ah, Shi Guang! You guys are headed for the beach too? So are we! Let¡¯s go together!!¡± Qiao Yuwei spoke up immediately as she smiled brightly like a blossoming flower while looking at Shi Guang with a look of hopefulness. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go together!¡± Wu Jinxing chimed in immediately, totally forgetting about his hostility with Shi Guang earlier on. Shi Guang could merely watch with her jaws slightly agape. What was going on here? Could Qiao Yuwei have taken a liking to Lu Yanchen? What about this second generation rich kid here who had wanted to book the beach...? Chapter 87

Chapter 87: The Woman With An Ambiguous Rtionship With Lu Yanchen

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The Woman With An Ambiguous Rtionship With Lu Yanchen Lu Yanchen did not say anything, merely looking at Wu Jinxing coldly. It was a stare colder than before, causing thetter to feel a little unnerved. It was only now that he recalled¡ªhe was not in the same circle as Lu Yanchen. Toward the people in his circle, he had somewhat of an understanding. They were people who were high and above, overlooking the rest of the world. While this world might have one bound by their rules and uses, to these people, those things were nothing but smoke. Within that circle, there was no one who didn¡¯t know that the fourth Young Master of the Lu Family was someone who did not like to waste time speaking nonsense, making small talk, socializing, or even smiling for that matter. He would always just say things that he wanted to, and that was all. The way Wu Jinxing had reacted earlier on was because he was way too eager to try and develop a connection the moment he saw that this was someone from the Lu Family. Of course, anyone with a little smarts would know that being able to build ties with someone from that circle would bring them nothing but benefits. Although, Wu Jinxing seemed to have forgotten that haste made waste. He hurriedly changed his tone, ¡°I suddenly recalled that I¡¯ve got something on. I won¡¯t bother you then, Young Master Lu...¡± Even though he couldn¡¯t develop any connections, he had to make sure that he did not offend the other. ¡°Oh...¡± Upon realizing that they were going to leave now, Qiao Yuwei¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. Her eyes had been fixated on Lu Yanchen the entire time, hoping that he would send off any signals indicating that he wanted her to stay. However, the end result was something that had her disappointed. Let alone asking her to stay, Lu Yanchen did not even cast a single nce at her from the beginning to the end. To her, this was a huge blow. After all, she was one hell of a beauty that men would often turn their heads back at. Even if she couldn¡¯t get her sinkers into this potential-rich husband, being able to hang out around someone like this would give her more than enough ¡®face¡¯ in front of her friends. Before leaving, she smiled at Shi Guang. ¡°Shi Guang, no matter what, I¡¯m your cousin as well! Since we¡¯re all at the provincial capital now, we must definitely hang out more! I¡¯ll call you out for a meal tomorrow, alright?¡± However, her gaze was still on Lu Yanchen even as she said that. Xu Jinxing was a little displeased. He was no fool¡ªhow could he not tell of Qiao Yuwei¡¯s thirst for Lu Yanchen? He had spent a vast fortune on gifts just to chase this woman. To think that she would dare to give off such an expression toward another man in front of him! Xu Jinxing naturally wouldn¡¯t resent Lu Yanchen for Qiao Yuwei¡¯s attraction to him. After all, it was true that Lu Yanchen was much better than he was¡ªgood background and looks. It was only natural for girls to be attracted to him. Only, this Qiao Yuwei was way too tactless, such that she acted so brazenly right in front of him. ¡®Who does she think she is?¡¯ However, Xu Jinxing wasn¡¯t going to dump her just yet. That Shi Guang seemed to be rather close with Lu Yanchen, and Qiao Yuwei was Shi Guang¡¯s cousin. Who knew, she might be able to help him get closer to Lu Yanchen. ... Wu Jinxing typed a line of text on his phone and posted it to his moments 1 . Within his contacts, other than the second generation rich kids of his circle of influence, there were also people from Lu Yanchen¡¯s circle. , followed by a bunch of shocked emoticons. Immediately, he received a bunch of question marks from his contacts, asking him who it was. Xu Jinxing curled his lips into a proud arc as he admired the influx of questions asking him who it was for a moment. He then slowly unveiled the mystery, ¡®Fourth Young Master of the Lu Family, Lu Yanchen.¡¯ ¡®Impossible!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right!¡¯ ¡®Pics or it ain¡¯t real!¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s right! Pics or it ain¡¯t real!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯te and be a blowhard!¡¯ Xu Jinxing replied, ¡®It¡¯s true. I got acquainted with him while seeking shelter from the rain at the west pavilion together. He was together with a girl and the two of them looked rather ambiguous in their rtionship!¡¯ ... The discussions between his contacts about his posted moment got more and more heated up, and just like that, the news of Lu Yanchen going on a date at the beach with a woman spread out to practically everyone out there... Chapter 88 - Suddenly, Im Starting To Regret It

Chapter 88: Suddenly, I¡¯m Starting To Regret It

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The rain came to a stop and the sun appeared once more. Under the radiance of the sun, the water surface glistened and sparkled, looking exceptionally beautiful. With tons of couples frolicking in the waters, it looked to be a particrly joyous scene. Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen and uttered, ¡°Who was that person?¡± Lu Yanchen stood really upright. Basking in the sunrays post the rain, his body looked exceptionally tall, like an evergreen tree standing tall in the deep valleys and undisturbed by anything around it. He reversed the question, ¡°She isn¡¯t someone you know?¡± His expression was no longer as cold as earlier¡ªit was slightly gentler now. Shi Guang replied, ¡°You¡¯re referring to Qiao Yuwei? That¡¯s the cousin of my cousin. As for the other person, I don¡¯t know him. However, he seems to know you.¡± Lu Yanchen replied curtly, ¡°Don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Oh, let us go then...to the beach...¡± As she said that, Shi Guang took a step out. It was only after a few steps that she realized Lu Yanchen had not followed her. Turning around, she walked back toward him. ¡°Let¡¯s go...to the beach!¡± Lu Yanchen leaned against a pir in the west pavilion, looking at her with an extremely passive expression. ¡°When did I ever say that I was going?¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not going to go take a walk? Since you¡¯re already here, let us go take a walk around the beach then. Baring out feet to step on the sandy shores, things like looking for seashells and whatnot will definitely be really fun...¡± Shi Guang was trying to entice him as she looked at him firmly, hoping that he would take that first step out. As for Lu Yanchen, the look from her eyes seemed as though they could draw out his entire soul. He turned his head away. ¡°Not going.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go?¡± ¡°Not going.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, let¡¯s just go?¡± A sh twinkled in Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes as he looked around at her, asking with a deep intention. ¡°You really wish for me to go that badly?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s of course! This is a lesson that you must definitely attend. If you want to cure your water vertigo, you definitely have to face the seas.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s jet ck eyes were fixated onto Shi Guang, seeming as though they wanted to peer through her. ¡°You really wish for my water vertigo to be cured that badly?¡± Shi Guang walked before him and raised her head firmly, looking at him with a face full of resolve and smiles. ¡°You are my student. It¡¯s a MUST for me to help cure your water vertigo!¡± His gaze turned even colder as Lu Yanchen let out a prideful, icy chuckle. ¡°Alrighty then, let¡¯s go!¡± Shi Guang was thinking that even if a prideful man such as him wanted to let down his pride, he would have to have some help. So, she decided to help him by pulling his hand. Suddenly, Lu Yanchen tugged at her hand instead. Spinning around with a gasp of surprise from her, he pinned her onto the pir. When he caught sight of Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widening in surprise, heughed out gently as he leaned in beside her ear. ¡°Suddenly, I¡¯m starting to regret it.¡± Shi Guang was still stunned as Lu Yanchen continued, ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that after all these years, your looks are still those that fit my standards the best, the most suited to my tastes...¡± His voice was really deep right now, exuding an inexplicable sexiness while he pulled her in by the waist. Startled, Shi Guang pushed him away instinctively. Lu Yanchen did not insist as he loosened his grip as well. ¡°Do you feel all d listening to such words from me?¡± Shi Guang had guessed it¡ªhe was intentionally trying to piss her off. She had no other thoughts toward him right now. She merely wanted to teach him how to swim and ovee his water vertigo so that she could return him his favor. She chuckled out, ¡°That¡¯s of course! I¡¯m definitely feeling kinda d in my heart. After all, the fact that a hunk such as yourself could im that my looks suit his standards and tastes is evident of my exceptional charm!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened. To think that she wouldn¡¯t get angry despite what he said and was just smiling out foolishly the entire time. ¡®Just what is she up to?¡¯ Chapter 89 - Shes Hoping For You To Kiss Her

Chapter 89: She¡¯s Hoping For You To Kiss Her

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang then chuckled out again, ¡°Alright, the two of us should stop singing praises about the other here. If others were to hear it, wouldn¡¯t theyugh their jaws wide open? I know that you were just teasing me just now. If you¡¯re still not going to follow me to the beach and continue being so awkward, I might really end up thinking that you¡¯ve got some lingering feelings for me, alright?¡± When Lu Yanchen heard that, his entire face turned really terrible as he bit down on his lips without saying anything more, merely staring at Shi Guang just like that. His gaze and expression were both really contemtive. As dark as the night skies, one could not make out any emotions from his eyes at all. His expression was equally cold and indifferent as well¡ªthere was nothing to distinguish his innermost emotions. However, Shi Guang seemed to have been able to make out something from his look, something not really pleasant. He seemed rather angry, as though he could choke her to death at any moment now. Gulp! Shi Guang swallowed her saliva¡ªshe seemed to have said something wrong. But, he was the one who started on this topic... She closed the conversation, trying to bring the topic onto the beach once more. ¡°Have you realized that the surroundings of this Beach Lei are particrly nice? Not only are the waters clear, look over into the distance! The mountains are equally green and luscious! Coupled with the blue skies, this is really a wonderful view! Let¡¯s take a walk around! You¡¯ll definitely find your mood getting better...¡± ¡°Do you remember that you had once said that...¡± Lu Yanchen cut her words with a deep gaze, ¡°...when a woman is rambling on nonstop, it means that she¡¯s hoping for you to kiss her.¡± Those words had Shi Guang feeling as though there was a gigantic rock pressing down against her heart. It was so crushing that she felt really ufortable. ¡°I-I...I...I-I...¡± She stuttered for a good, long time before raising her volume to finish up her previous words. ¡°T-That¡¯s not what I¡¯m meaning right now. I¡¯m your coach, so it¡¯s only natural for me to talk more. It¡¯s because I want to teach you! You should get worried instead if I¡¯m not talking at all! If you really don¡¯t want to head out to walk, we can just sit down on the beach and return after we¡¯r...¡± Lu Yanchen looked at herzily and started walking without waiting for her to finish her sentence. When he brushed by her, Shi Guang froze for a moment. ¡®He¡¯s agreeing to it!¡¯ She then chased after him hurriedly. Lu Yanchen did not walk to the seaside, heading for a restaurant by the beach instead. Because this wasn¡¯t a meal hour, there weren¡¯t that many people in the restaurant. He sat down at a ce facing the sea; he could look at the sea just by turning his head around. Even though this wasn¡¯t the type of close contact with the sea that Shi Guang had wished for, it was still a rather close distance. Shi Guang thought for a moment. ¡®Since this is the first time, I¡¯ll just let him sit here then. After all, one step at a time.¡¯ Sitting down opposite to him, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen pick up the menu. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea for you to be sitting here too! Drinking something while looking at the sea might help divert your attention.¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely pointing out at the menu to the attendant. Because there weren¡¯t many customers, the dishes were served really quickly. It didn¡¯t take long before the table was spread with all sorts of seafood delicacies, causing Shi Guang¡¯s eyes to sparkle really brightly. All of those crabs and mini lobsters were all red and huge! Those oysters with their covered shells! Those scallops with their oozing juices! And those conches! Those ms...! The mere look was scrumptious enough for one to die of cravings! Even though her saliva wasn¡¯t dripping by the side of her lips, Shi Guang¡¯s stomach was growling out. She looked over at Lu Yanchen¡ªhe had already picked up his chopsticks and started on the food without any intention of inviting her to join in. If he had invited her to eat, she should reject it in theory. And now that he wasn¡¯t inviting her, all the more she shouldn¡¯t take the initiative to eat. But, with this crazy spread, could he even finish it? With nothing to eat, merely looking at it was causing her to feel hungry. She felt as though she might as well leave. With that, Shi Guang stood up. ¡°You¡¯ll eat first then. I¡¯m heading to the beach for a walk.¡± Lu Yanchen did not even bother raising his head as he remarked nonchntly, ¡°If you want to leave, sure! Foot the bill first!¡± Chapter 90 - Youre Still As Dishonest As In The Past

Chapter 90: You¡¯re Still As Dishonest As In The Past

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen did not even bother raising his head as he remarked nonchntly, ¡°If you want to leave, sure! Foot the bill first!¡± Shi Guang looked over in astonishment. ¡°Why am I the one footing the bill?¡± Lu Yanchen continued eating. Even if he were peeling crabs, his gestures looked ssier than anyone else. He only replied after he had chewed on it slowly and swallowed. ¡°Who was the one who set the lesson n?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Who was the one who had meing to the beach?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Who was the one who said to sit by the beach?¡± ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Then who should be the one paying the expenses for sitting by the beach?¡± ¡°M...¡± This time around, Shi Guang¡¯s reaction time was much faster and did not fall for his trick. She had merely sounded out the first half of the word before stopping herself. With a distressed look, she red at him. ¡°I¡¯m your coach, so it¡¯s a must for me to prepare the lesson n. It¡¯s also a must for us to attend a lesson at the beach, since it¡¯s a necessity to observe the seas. Yes, I was the one who said that we should sit by the beach...but I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯m treating you to a meal. In any case, this isn¡¯t a meal hour anyway.¡± There was no way she was treating him. God knows how much this seafood feast would cost¡ªshe didn¡¯t have the money. Lu Yanchen wiped his lips with a tissue and as his slender fingers tapped on the table surface casually. ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to say that...you¡¯re not going to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m not hungry. Neither do I need to eat, nor d...¡± Before she was even done with her words, her stomach grumbled. Shi Guang closed her eyes and turned her head away in embarrassment. She was truly not hungry! Why did her stomach have to growl? She could only me her love for prawns and crabs. Looking at herself standing there without moving away, those lips of hers that had caught a whiff of that fragrance started to twitch while her stomach was fighting against her. Lu Yanchen raised his head and looked at her, his lower jaws tightening up. His gaze was deep as he spoke with a soft tone, seemingly mocking, ¡°You¡¯re still as dishonest as in the past.¡± Shi Guang was vexed. ¡°All I¡¯m doing is rejecting a meal. Do you have to talk about my character? Besides, since when have I been dishonest?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips bit down as his deep, mysterious gaze seemed bent on seeing through her. Shi Guang felt uneasy from head to toe on being stared at by him. She then thought of their current rtionship. ¡®The customer is always king...If he wants to make fun of me, so be it!¡¯ She then sat down and uttered out, ¡°I¡¯ve got no money.¡± Since she was not going to foot the bill no matter what, she didn¡¯t believe that Lu Yanchen could keep her here despite her having no money. Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°What a coincidence! I forgot to bring my wallet as well. Seems like you can only pay the bill by doing the dishes today then.¡± FAINT! Was he only saying that because he could read her mind? She was thrown into aplete disarray, really wanting to head to a corner to squat down and draw circles while cursing out at someone. She made a note to forget to bring her wallet the next time she went out to eat with him! She then forced out a smile at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Eat on then. Since I¡¯m going to do the dishes, all of these are mine then!¡± As she said that, she took a pincer into her te and scooped out a big chunk of crabmeat with her spoon experiencedly before putting it into her mouth. If she were going to have to foot the bill no matter what, she would be the one at a loss if she didn¡¯t eat her fill. ¡°No one¡¯s snatching anything from you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No one¡¯s snatching to pay the bill from me!¡± Thest part of her sentence was practically snarled out of her mouth¡ªspending her money caused her as much pain as slicing her meat. She definitely had to get her money¡¯s worth here! Before she was even done with the crabmeat in her mouth, she stuffed a prawn ball in as well. Looking at how Lu Yanchen was taking out the crabmeat with a pair of chopsticks before eating it bit by bit, she remarked in disapproval, ¡°The best way of eating crab is using a spoon to eat chunks after chunks! That¡¯s the most satisfying way!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her. Without saying anything, he took up a spoon. That initially awkward tension around them had suddenly turned supernaturally gentle... Chapter 91 - Kiss For A Free Meal (1)

Chapter 91: Kiss For A Free Meal (1)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The meal was enjoyed with total abandon, but when the bill came, the entire mood turned gloomy. The attendant walked over and ced the bill in front of Shi Guang. Right away, Shi Guang felt that the food she had just eaten did not taste all that great. 1,700 yuan! How expensive!! She had known from the beginning that eating seafood would be more expensive, but she did not know that it would be THIS expensive. ¡®Hold on, I don¡¯t seem to have brought that much money?¡¯ Shi Guang took out her wallet and looked at it, giving off an embarrassed expression. She then looked at Lu Yanchen with a pleading face. ¡°Please get the bill. I really didn¡¯t bring that much money with me.¡± She truly did not believe that Lu Yanchen would have forgotten his wallet. Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression was still indifferent. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell with a single look whether or not my wallet and phone are here?¡± Shi Guang scanned him from head to toe¡ªhe was dressed extremely casually. And honestly, it was true that she could make out whether or not his pockets were empty in this hot summer day. Pained over her money, Shi Guang truly did not want to foot the bill. With extreme reluctance, she poured her wallet out, causing every single bit of spare change to roll out as well. However, even with all her cash added up, it was no more than 500 yuan. She had around 800 yuan left in her card. All of these added up were her household expenses for the month. But even then, they were not enough to foot this bill. She then looked at the attendant with a face full of smiles. ¡°Erm, I didn¡¯t bring enough money today. Can you guys give a discount?¡± ¡°You hold on there. I¡¯ll go check with the boss.¡± There was no way the attendant could or want to make a decision. Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡®Gosh, you¡¯re a man! How can you sit there so carefreely? Aren¡¯t you afraid that people mightugh at you for being a gigolo that eats off a woman?¡¯ She ground her teeth. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring your wallet and you came here to order a meal. Not only that, you ordered so much!¡± Lu Yanchen leaned back against his chair and looked at her in a state ofplete ease, reversing the question with aplete nonchnce, ¡°You don¡¯t have the money and yet you ate with such reckless abandon earlier on!¡± Three ck lines appeared on Shi Guang¡¯s frowned forehead. Indeed, one must never have any bit of a closer rtionship with a man they had already broken up with. Stuff like friends after meeting again, that was all stuff to trick three-year-olds. She replied really seriously and sternly, ¡°We¡¯re splitting the bill for this meal. Remember to pay me when we get back.¡± ... The attendant returned swiftly as she smiled at Shi Guang while saying, ¡°It was our boss¡¯ wedding anniversary yesterday. Because of that, he came up with an event that all couples who dined here yesterday could have a free meal. I¡¯ve exined your situation over to our boss earlier on, and he said that he could extend the event till today just for you guys. However, you will have t...¡± ¡®Free meal!¡¯ Shi Guang bolted upright and cut the attendant¡¯s words. ¡°You said that your boss is going to give us a free meal! Oh gosh! I¡¯m really so grateful to your boss!¡± This was simply for the best! She thought that she would have to break the bank for this crazy meal. Indeed, good things woulde for the kind! The attendant then smiled at her again. ¡°Alright then, the two of you give us a kiss! I¡¯ll then take a photo of that and advertise it on the promotional section of our website!¡± The boss had taken a quick nce at the two of them, remarking that this was a hunk and a babe. It was especially the case for that hunk¡ªhe was practically a rare gem in this world. He was the best choice for them to use as promotional material, hence his willingness to give them a free meal. The initially ecstatic Shi Guang felt her heart sink down into an icyke as she stuttered, ¡°W-What did y-you say?!¡± ¡°Kiss, and we¡¯ll take a photo and advertise it on the promotional section of our website!¡± The attendant repeated her words slowly. ¡°W-Why...do you guys have something like this?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s entire face was flushed in embarrassment. She even had thoughts of suiciding at this moment as the temperature of her reddening cheeks was practically high enough for her to cook an egg. If she could, she would bury herself into a hole so deep right now that she would never ever show her face to the world again. Chapter 92 - Kiss For A Free Meal (2)

Chapter 92: Kiss For A Free Meal (2)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Kiss For A Free Meal (2) Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s expression, the attendant asked skeptically, ¡°Could it be that the two of you aren¡¯t a couple? If you guys aren¡¯t, you won¡¯t be entitled to our free meal.¡± Shi Guang hurriedly replied, ¡°W-We¡¯re a couple...!¡± On one hand, it was a free meal which would save her household expenses. On the other hand, she had to act with Lu Yanchen as if they were a couple and kiss. Which was she going to choose? It was an obvious choice¡ªthe free meal. It wasn¡¯t as though she had never kissed Lu Yanchen before, not like it was that much of a loss for her to kiss him again. Suddenly, a faintughter drifted by her ear¡ªLu Yanchen¡¯s voice was clean and crisp like the running waters of a clear river. However, Shi Guang could sense a tinge of mockery in thatughter. She felt her face heat up by another few degrees. Turning around to cast a dark look at Lu Yanchen, it was as though she was saying, ¡®Do you think that I wish to act as a couple with you and kiss with you? Go get the bill if you¡¯ve got the capabilities then!¡¯ ¡°The camera is here! The two of you can give us your most loving kiss then!¡± Shi Guang eyed the attendant, then Lu Yanchen. Seeing how Lu Yanchen was still sitting the entire time without the slightest intention of cooperating with her, she tugged at him. He then stood up, having no intention of taking the next step. Shi Guang tugged at him again, then looked at the attendant before choosing a good angle. She was a little nervous, the resolve on her face making her seem like a brave warrior facing the mes of war head on. Lu Yanchen looked at her as though he was watching a show. While staring, he then slowly started to lean in. She could feel his breathing at her nose area as an ambiguous aura wrapped itself around her¡ªshe could almost even see his eyshes skipping. Shi Guang eyed the attendant before whispering out to Lu Yanchen, ¡°W-Well...I¡¯ve already chosen an angle. Just make it look like we¡¯re ovepping through the camera lenses!¡± The moment she spoke out those words, the arc of Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips froze up a little as his gaze turned colder like an ice arrow as well, causing the surrounding temperature to seem as though it had dipped by several degrees. Shi Guang could feel all her goosebumps as her face was filled with embarrassment. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were deadlocked onto her with a look so deep as though he was bent on seeing through everything about her. She could feel herself almost dying from asphyxiation... Just as Shi Guang was contemting about whether she should push him away, Lu Yanchen lowered his body and towered over her, nting his lips firmly on hers. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in shock... Before she could make any reaction, Lu Yanchen had already let her go. He cast a deep look at Shi Guang, who was still in a trance, before turning around with an air of elegance and walking away. Shi Guang could not help but look toward the attendant who was smiling brightly. ¡°That will do! Have a nice day, and we look forward to your next visit!¡± ... Lu Yanchen walked ahead while Shi Guang followed behind ufortably. She wanted to leave secretly and get as far away from him as possible. After all, what happened earlier on was truly way too embarrassing. However, if she were to just disappear like that, it would seem as though she was the one with a guilty conscience, and that she was really affected by that incident. Arriving beside Lu Yanchen¡¯s car, Shi Guang¡¯s thoughts were all about how she was finally free. She came to a stop. Just as she was thinking about saying goodbye to him, he looked at her coldly with his dark, ck eyes as he said with an icy tone, ¡°What are you freezing there for?¡± ¡°Ah...¡± Shi Guang had not yet reacted to what was happening. ¡°You¡¯re not getting in?¡± He raised his voice slightly. Shi Guang gasped out once more, asking him uncertainly, ¡°Get in the car?¡± This was quite a distance from where they stayed. She did not ride here, hitching a ride on Didi 1 . But even then, it cost her 100 yuan. She hesitated for a moment before biting down on her lower lip and shaking her head. ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Get on!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just call for a ride back!¡± Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was cold, his tone softened. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± Shi Guang froze up. A long time ago, each time she was acting spoilt, Lu Yanchen would always reply exasperatedly, ¡°Stop messing around.¡± It was his way of giving in as his tone was always filled with a tender, pampering love. Chapter 93 - I Dont Like To Be Opportunistic!

Chapter 93: I Don¡¯t Like To Be Opportunistic!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang hesitated for a moment before hopping into Lu Yanchen¡¯s car eventually. The car started to move forward slowly as Shi Guang leaned back against her seat silently. She did not really feel like talking at this moment. Eyeing Lu Yanchen, who was driving, he seemed as though he had no intention of talking either. ¡®Good!¡¯ As she retracted her gaze, she caught sight of two objects ced in two holders between them¡ªhis wallet and phone. Didn¡¯t he say that he didn¡¯t bring his wallet and phone? What was this then? It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t bring his wallet and phone, he had merely left them in his car. If that were the case, couldn¡¯t he have juste over to retrieve them? Shi Guang¡¯s face froze up with a really bewildered expression. After secretly casting a few furious nces over at Lu Yanchen, she finally asked, ¡°Why do you have to do this? To put so much effort into...tormenting me purposelessly?¡± He had clearly left his wallet in his car. Wouldn¡¯t everything have been fine had he just returned for it? He just had to get her to ask for a discount, and go through the kiss for the free meal. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes squinted as his lips tightened into a straight line. Turning around, he looked at her silently. Thinking that he might not have understood her words, Shi Guang muttered softly, ¡°Your wallet...You clearly brought it along with you. You could have juste back for it from your car.¡± Looking forward, Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t feel likeing back.¡± ¡°You could have asked me to run the errand then!¡± The moment she recalled the kiss, Shi Guang felt uneasy all over. Now that she knew it wasn¡¯t because someone hadn¡¯t brought his wallet, she was filled with such regrets that her intestines were almost intertwining. ¡°Did I agree to it?¡± ¡°No, you weren¡¯t the one. But you clearly could ha...¡± Before she could even finish her sentence, Lu Yanchen interrupted her with a cold reply as though he already knew what she was going to say, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be opportunistic!¡± Her stomach full of doubt was stuffed back instantly; Shi Guang could no longer speak. ¡®Forget it! Since it has already happened, there is no point to arguing over it. Nothing¡¯s going to change.¡¯ She nted her body and leaned her head onto the ss window. Even though she did not continue with the topic, she was still bothered by the incident and brooding over it. There was more than an hour before they got home; the music in the car was really sleep inducing. At the start, it was still alright. But as time went by, her fatigue slowly ate into her mind. Midway home, Shi Guang could no longer hold out as she fell asleep. Even as the car stopped below their apartment, Shi Guang did not wake up. Lu Yanchen did not wake her up either, merely leaning back against his chair and tilting his head to look at her sleeping posture. His gaze was deep and mysterious, just like the dark night skies, devouring every single bit of light in this world without letting a single drop of his emotions seep out. Even if he were the only one around right now, he still kept to himself with his usual coldness. Now that they had met again, he had to act as though he was someone who didn¡¯t care anymore. However, she truly seemed as though she was someone who didn¡¯t care anymore. To think that she would still be thinking about wanting to cure his water vertigo at this point¡ªwas that guilt or a magnanimous heart? Every night before he fell asleep, he would have to remind himself not to dream about anything rted to her. However, none of those reminders ever worked. He would still dream of her every night. It was enough for him to feel as though everything that had happened between them was only just yesterday... The sound of a car moving came from behind him. Today, Lu Yanchen¡¯s car was parked slightly inside. Peering at his rear-view mirror, he caught sight of a fashionable woman alighting from a high-ss sedan. Looking at that woman, Lu Yanchen could not help but frown. Looking over at the fast asleep Shi Guang, he hurriedly pressed the ¡®mute¡¯ button on his phone. The high-ss sedan drove away as the fashionable woman took out her mobile phone and made a call. In the next second, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang... Chapter 94 - Are You Hiding A Woman In Your Car?

Chapter 94: Are You Hiding A Woman In Your Car?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen let his phone ring, clearly having no intention of picking it up. Suddenly, Shi Guang, who was beside him, let out a faint stir. Thinking that she was about to wake up, Lu Yanchen cast his sight over at her once more with that same deep gaze of his. However, she did not wake up, merely changing a position to sleep in. Lu Yanchen touched his handsome brows with his long fingers. After a moment, he stepped out of the car. Hearing footsteps behind her, the fashionable woman turned her head around instinctively. When she caught sight of Lu Yanchen, her eyes sparkled as she called out in excitement, ¡°Yanchen! How did you appear behind me?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely looking at her indifferently. Looking at her take a step forth such that she was almost about to make contact with him, he took a couple of steps back instinctively. This distant attitude of his had the woman freezing for a moment, and she stood rooted where she was. Wanting to ease the tension in the air, she remarked yfully, ¡°The way you¡¯re looking at me is really as though I¡¯m a stranger. Don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t recognize how I look after just half a year of not seeing me! Well, should I introduce myself then? I¡¯m Yang Sitong, twenty-four years old this year...¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lu Yanchen interrupted her. There was a hint of impatience in his tone, clearly bothered by her banter. ¡°I just came back today and headed over to your house. When I was having dinner, auntie mentioned that you¡¯ve moved out. Hence, I wanted toe and see you...¡± As Yang Sitong said it out, her face flushed with a tinge of shyness before she lowered her gaze. ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you, so I could not help but head over.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was still cold and aloof as ever. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± The unsaid sentence behind those four words was, ¡®Now that you¡¯ve seen me, you can get lost if there¡¯s nothing else.¡¯ ¡°Were you in the car just now?¡± Yang Sitong pretended that she could not understand his intentions as she peered over at the car while asking. She then poked him with a curious and yful question, ¡°Were you in the car alone? You couldn¡¯t have been hiding a beauty in there and chatting with her, could you?¡± She then continued looking ahead. Lu Yanchen¡¯s window had ayer of shade installed over it, so there was no way she could make out anything within. ¡°What has it got to do with you?¡± Lu Yanchen asked. The expression he was looking at her with was one that was even colder than toward a stranger. Yang Sitong¡¯s face turned slightly pale, looking at little miserable. However, that passed by quickly as she curled her lips into a smile. ¡°I was just joking with you. I know you will definitely not do that.¡± ¡°You can leave now!¡± Even though it had been only a few words, Lu Yanchen¡¯s patience toward her had already been thoroughly exhausted. Hence, the reason why he would leave such amanding statement. Yang Sitong clutched her bag a little tightly, causing her fingers to turn pale as she asked in a helpless and pained tone, ¡°Yanchen, could you not treat me so...coldly? After all, we¡¯re engaged...¡± It had been so many years now. Even though she was long used to Lu Yanchen¡¯s nonchnt attitude toward her, each time he chased her away before the conversation even got anywhere would still cause her a throbbing heartache. She was someone who was pampered by everyone else, and had a really good background as well. Her grandparents had always told her that their ancestors came from an aristocratic family of officials. It was only till her father¡¯s generation that he had moved into being a businessman. Despite that, he was a still rather influential businessman. Only, her background was still worlds apart whenpared to Lu Yanchen. When he heard those words of hers, he finally gave a reaction. With a darkened expression and a pair of ice-cold eyes, he frowned. ¡°Please don¡¯t forget that after I graduated from Year three of high school, I had already gone over to your ce and annulled our wedding agreement!¡± Chapter 95 - Young Master Lus Complete Rejection

Chapter 95: Young Master Lu¡¯s Complete Rejection

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Yang Sitong¡¯s expression turned extremely terrible. When she had first known that she was engaged to Lu Yanchen, she had always dreamt of growing up faster so that she could marry him and lead days of happiness ever after. She had been waiting the entire time. Unexpectedly, when he had just graduated from high school on a certain midsummer day, he came by her house and requested to annul their marriage. He said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry your daughter. It¡¯s a good thing for both you and your daughter the sooner this marriage is annulled.¡± Leaving that statement, he turned around and left. She chased after him with reckless abandon, ¡°Why, Yanchen! What¡¯s wrong with me? Why are you annulling our marriage!¡± Just like he was now, he looked at her with a certain coldness and distance as though he was looking at a stranger and replied calmly, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you. Initially, this marriage agreement meant nothing to me. But, things are different now...I have someone I like. I must annul our marriage agreement or it will be unfair to her.¡± ¡°But, I like you!¡± ¡°You liking me does not mean that I¡¯ll like you too. Our marriage agreement was a mistake from the very beginning.¡± That year, Lu Yanchen had fallen into the waters. Because Yang Sitong was the one who had leaped into the waters to save him, the Lu Family arranged for both of them to get married. She fell in love with him the first time she caught sight of Lu Yanchen. However, he didn¡¯t seem to have anything for her at all. The way he looked at her was always cold and aloof. She just could not understand what was wrong about her. Why couldn¡¯t he just give her a chance? That year, after he turned up at her ce requesting for their marriage agreement to be annulled, he disappeared for a period of time. No one knew where he had gone to. When he returned, he told his father that he wanted to study at a university abroad. Because of him annulling the marriage and wanting to go overseas to study, his father had given him a long lesson using a cane. Despite that, his father could not hold him back and he still went ahead for his studies overseas. She had always thought that he was lying about liking someone else. In her mind, he only wanted to avoid the marriage because it was something fixed by the elders of their families. All boys at that age would have a young, wild, and rebellious heart, hence his excuse for breaking the marriage agreement. During the two years that he had spent studying overseas, she had stealthily headed over to the school he was in and asked around from the schoolmates as well. He was really cold to everyone¡ªespecially the female students¡ªand was always alone in everything he did. That had Yang Sitong even more assured that him dering that he liked someone was all a lie. It was only after he suddenly dropped out of school and locked himself back at home that she knew that it was all real. He had even been together with that girl for some time. She was jealous, so jealous that she could almost go mad. But thankfully, they had already broken up. During the past two years, he entered the military and finished his university studies in the military as well. Right now, he was facing a crossroads in life¡ªto continue sticking around in the military or head overseas for studies. Or perhaps, he might want to enter politics. But no matter what he wanted to do, she did not seem as though she was a part of his ns. She truly wanted to shout out. ¡®Haven¡¯t you already broken up with that ex-girlfriend of yours? You guys have ended things for more than two years now! Why can¡¯t you just try epting me?¡¯ However, she did not dare to do so. She was afraid that doing that might degrade her image in Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes even more. Therefore, no matter how upset, how uneasy she felt all over right now, she tried her best to hold everything back in before him. Yang Sitong persuaded herself to calm down and hold it in. She heaved in a deep breath of air and asked frailly, ¡°Yanchen, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend now and neither do I have a boyfriend. Could we just give it a try?¡± ¡°No!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s rejection was decisive. ¡°I¡¯ve already gone over to your ce to annul our marriage agreement. No matter you guys agree to it or not, in my eyes, it¡¯s already a done deal. Therefore, you can go ahead and look for a boyfriend, or even get married tomorrow. No one will say anything about it, and I will even give you my blessings.¡± Chapter 96 - Restless…Is She A Love Rival?

Chapter 96: Restless...Is She A Love Rival?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°But...I want to be with you.¡± Yang Sitong looked at Lu Yanchen vacantly, her eyes welling up as she felt like crying. Lu Yanchen hated girls who cried; therefore, Yang Sitong knew she couldn¡¯t cry¡ªshe mustn¡¯t do anything that Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t like. ¡°Just leave...¡± Her pitiful expression got nothing in return except Lu Yanchen¡¯s coldness. His icy voice was just like a frostyke in winter. At the end of the day, he was still giving her face on ount that she had once saved him before. ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it just now as well. My family¡¯s chauffeur has already driven off.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes were red right now. She then forced out a chuckle, ¡°Could you send me back?¡± Lu Yanchen rejected her still. ¡°It¡¯s toote...Inconvenient.¡± Using his phone, he called for a ride using an app. ¡°Three minutes...Someone will be here to pick you up.¡± No matter how reluctant Yang Sitong was, she could only ept this arrangement. She smiled out bitterly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head back! However, Yanchen, I think that you should still consider my proposal. After all, even though you¡¯ve already annulled the marriage here, in the eyes of the elders, we are still bound by the marriage arrangement. As long as I¡¯m not married, this marriage arrangement won¡¯t get annulled, and we will still have to get married eventually. Actually, I¡¯m not as bad as you might think I am...Really!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her, his gaze cold as ever. However, there was a hint of mockery deep within his gaze that no one else could make out. That year when he had fallen into the water, he found out upon awakening that he had been saved by a girl. Not only that, the Lu and Yang Family had agreed to let him marry their daughter. Upon hearing the news, he was a little nervous and confused. He was filled with a little anticipation as well...Back when he had fallen into the water and was suffocating, he had lost all hope. However, that girl had bravely and courageously pulled him along with all her effort, helping him see a brand new light of hope once more. After meeting Yang Sitong, he could not sense any bit of the same feeling that he had felt back when he was being saved in the waters for some unknown reason. Even though he was in aplete daze and could only make out a blurry figure, he could tell that it didn¡¯t seem simr to Yang Sitong. After a few interactions with this girl, he got to find out that she was rather utilitarian. It seemed as though everyone had a ranking of usefulness in her heart. Back then, all of them were just Junior High School students. However, she could easily identify whom to talk to first in a crowd, whom not to leave isted, whom to pander, whom to ignore, who could be bullied, and who could be trampled upon. There was once when he passed by her school and witnessed her allowing a few other girls to engage in violent bullying of another female student. If only he had stepped in back then, perhaps... But, there were so many ¡®if only¡¯s¡¯ in life. In any case, a girl like Yang Sitong might be the ideal wife for many people out there, but not for him. He had requested his dad insistently to head over to the Yang Family and break up this marriage arrangement, but was refused every single time! ... It didn¡¯t take long before the ride that Lu Yanchen booked arrived. Yang Sitong hopped onto the car and rolled down the windows before waving at him. ¡°I¡¯ll head back then. Have an early night too...Goodnight!¡± The car moved forth slowly, and after it turned out of the small neighborhood, her face darkened as she flung the bag in her hands aside furiously. The driver looked at her through the rearview mirror¡ªthe look on the face of this woman was frighteningly scary right now. Her phone suddenly rang. Picking it up, a voice came over from the other end, ¡°How was it? Have you seen that woman?¡± ¡°No, but I¡¯ve asked Auntie Lu. She said that Lu Yanchen had headed over to the beach because he had a lesson to attend.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the best scenario. Typically, most swimmers have really thick limbs and arms. The rumors spreading today must be fake. There¡¯s no way Lu Yanchen would take a liking to a girl like that.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Even though Yang Sitong agreed on the surface, that wasn¡¯t what she was thinking. ... Chapter 97 - I Dont Like You Anymore

Chapter 97: I Don¡¯t Like You Anymore

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang did not know how long she had slept for when she felt someone nudging her on the shoulder. Bolting wide awake in shock, she saw Lu Yanchen collecting his wallet and phone. Scanning the surroundings outside, she asked, ¡°Are we home?¡± How could she have fallen asleep? Not only that, fallen asleep like a dead pig! Shi Guang¡¯s face was beyond embarrassed. Following behind Lu Yanchen, she rubbed the back of her head and uttered sheepishly, ¡°Sorry for falling asleep and...thanks for sending me back.¡± Lu Yanchen was silent, ignoring her entirely. Marching forward, he headed toward the apartment building. Following behind him, she did not know why, but as she was looking at his footsteps, she had an inexplicable feeling that he was feeling frustrated right now. ¡®Had something happened while I was asleep?¡¯ It was dead silent in the lift as neither of them spoke, merely standing there quietly. However, the stale tension in the air was enough to have one feeling rather restless. When the lift reached the eleventh floor, Shi Guang got ready to walk out. However, she had only taken a mere single step when Lu Yanchen grabbed her wrist, a hint of worry streaking across his eyes. Shi Guang turned around, but he hid his emotions immediately. Without saying anything, he let go of his hand. Shi Guang could not help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Change the lessons.¡± Lu Yanchen replied abruptly, looking totally unruffled after releasing his grip. ¡°What lessons?¡± Shi Guang was puzzled. Pressing down onto the door¡¯s open button, she asked, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to go see the seas, it won¡¯t do. If you merely don¡¯t wish for me to go along with you, you can go and check it out yourself when you¡¯re free. Try to increase the duration of watching it after every time while decreasing your distance from the sea. The best would be for you to be able to stand right in front of the sea one day without feeling dizzy.¡± ¡°Just change it if I ask you to,¡± Lu Yanchen ordered, his tone reeking of worry. ¡°Bu...¡± Shi Guang did not know why he was being so frustrated all of a sudden. He had clearlye to terms with it earlier on. What could have happened for his mood to turn this bad? ¡°You had better understand your current position well right now...¡± Lu Yanchen interrupted her with a deep, pressuring gaze. Shi Guang gaped at him. ¡°...and your status!¡± He added on. Shi Guang was totally dumbfounded by everything. What did he mean by that? Could he think that she had lingering feelings for him, hence her insistence to do so much for him? Her blood rushed up into her head as she remarked out casually, ¡°I don¡¯t like you anymore. What are you thinking about?¡± At that instant, it was as though a sharp knife had found itself stabbing through Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart as he felt a tight clench in the veins of his resting arms. However, he rxed from that tension almost immediately. His cold gaze peered past her, ¡°That had better be the case.¡± While chuckling, he looked at her with an arrogant yet strangely resolved expression, ¡°Otherwise, that would truly trouble me.¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I merely want to teach you how to swim properly, and help you ovee your water vertigo. If you truly do not wish to head to the seaside, I¡¯ll just change the lesson. I¡¯ll be going first. See you tomorrow!¡± When she was done with those words, Shi Guang let go of the door¡¯s open button and strode out. She wasn¡¯t lying; she truly felt that this was for the best. Right now, she was living a joyful life every day. With a good coach, it was going to be time for the selection test soon. She was working hard and fighting on. She was in a really good state right now. If only her sister could wake up...That would be even better. However, that would happen soon...She¡¯d definitely be able to wake up post her operation. For the past two years since she had broken up with Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang had learned a really important lesson¡ªshe had to focus on herself! At times, there were many things in life that were more important than love. Chapter 98 - Who Is That Man? Lu Yanchen?

Chapter 98: Who Is That Man? Lu Yanchen?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Opening the door, Shi Guang removed her shoes and entered her home before flinging herself into aplete slump on the sofa. She had just onlyid down and was intending to head for a shower after a short rest when her phone rang. She had no choice but to sit up and reach for her phone in her bag. It was her cousin, Mo Jin. ¡°Mo Jin...¡± ¡°Have you met with Qiao Yuwei today?¡± Mo Jin was currently studying abroad; therefore, it was morning for her when it was night time for Shi Guang. Last night when she was deep in her sleep, she received a call from Qiao Yuwei. ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Guang was a little bewildered. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°I was fast asleep when I received a call from her, asking for your number.¡± Mo Jin was speechless. This cousin of hers was born pretty. Since she was young, she was someone on the level of the school belle, and had countless suitors. However, she was someone without substance. Not only that, she was pampered by her parents since young. Even though she was born from a lowly status, she had a raving ambition where she had even dered once that she would marry none other than someone from a distinguished family. ¡°Huh? Did you give it to her then?¡± Shi Guang asked gently, secretly hoping that her cousin didn¡¯t do it. She did not want to get tangled up with someone like Qiao Yuwei. ¡°Of course not! While others may not know, I¡¯ve grown up with her, and I know clearer than anyone else the sort of person she is. For her to ask for your number all of a sudden, there must definitely be a reason behind it.¡± ¡°I met her at the beach today.¡± ¡°Were you with a tall and handsome hunk?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Feeling ashamed, Mo Jin sighed out, ¡°She must have taken a liking to that man, right?¡± Shi Guang rubbed her nose. ¡°Seems to be that way.¡± Speechless, Mo Jin let out a muffledugh, ¡°She must be sick in the head. She can like just about anybody. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m against her, but she¡¯s got grass for brains. There¡¯s nothing about her other than that face of hers. If someone were to truly live together with her, I¡¯m sure no man would be able to take it. Wait, no...¡± There were countless second-generation rich kids who were chasing after Qiao Yuwei. There was no reason why she should be so into any single one of them for no reason, right? That man must be far from ordinary then. Mo Jin felt that there was something wrong with everything...and it then struck her. Hesitating for a moment, she asked, ¡°Who was that man? Was it...Lu Yanchen?¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lip, feeling a little exasperated¡ªshe was still found out in the end. She hurriedly replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. However, Mo Jin, it¡¯s not as you think it is. I¡¯m merely his swimming coach.¡± ¡°Swimming coach? Why would you go and be his swimming coach? Is there something wrong with your head?¡± Mo Jin was so angered that she stood upright entirely. ¡°My sis is about to wake up...The doctor said that the chances of the operation seeding can go up to eighty percent! Therefore, I...¡± ¡°Therefore, you went looking for Lu Yanchen for money?¡± Feeling that Mo Jin was about to die from anger, Shi Guang exined hurriedly, ¡°No, no! I had the prize money from getting the champion¡¯s ce. There¡¯s also money from the endorsement contract of the club. However, I stillck despite that, hence I took on the job of a private swimming coach...Lu Yanchen¡¯s coach. He has water vertigo, therefore, the rate charged would be higher. He wasn¡¯t the one who signed the contract as well, it was his mother. None of us knew about it at the beginning. The reason why I was at the beach today was for the lesson.¡± It was only after hearing that did Mo Jin heave out a sigh of relief. However, she was not entirely unworried. ¡°But, you and Lu Yanchen...¡± Shi Guang replied affirmatively, ¡°Mo Jin, I¡¯ve got no room in my mind for those things right now. I want nothing except for sister to wake up. If my sister can wake up, I¡¯ll be really happy even if I get eliminated from my selection test.¡± ¡°Really, you and him won¡¯t...?¡± ¡°No, no...Absolutely not!¡± ¡°Go and take a look at grandmother if you¡¯ve got time. I heard from my mother that her body isn¡¯t doing all that well these days.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head over to visit her before the summer break ends.¡± Chapter 99 - The Woman Who Appeared Suddenly

Chapter 99: The Woman Who Appeared Suddenly

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Just as Shi Guang had prepared a lesson n for Lu Yanchen, Zhang Shulin had prepared a training schedule for her. At the poolside were swimming equipment piled as high as a mountain¡ªZhang Shulin had her train onnd with all of it only to head into the waters three dayster and check the results of the training. The first day, Shi Guang felt particrly unfamiliar with it, and was really ufortable all over. With that, she thought about how she would be able to go touch the waters for a bit as she held lessons with Lu Yanchen in the afternoon. As she headed to the training hall, she spotted a really pretty girl beside the flower terrace near the entrance. The woman had her back facing her with long silky hair. Wearing a floral dress, she had a thin belt on her waist, looking both slender and tall. Shi Guang did not pay her much attention as she headed into the training hall straight away. Not long after that, the doors of the training hall opened up. Shi Guang, who was sitting down, turned around instinctively. She had thought that it was Lu Yanchen. But when she raised her head, she caught sight of a woman with a seductive body walking in gracefully. Because she was facing the sunlight and sitting down, she could not make out what that woman looked like. Although, through her get up, Shi Guang conjectured that this was the woman standing outside earlier on. By the time the woman got closer, Shi Guang managed to catch sight of her face. A slight hint of shock extended across Shi Guang¡¯s eyes as she spun her head around and red right ahead, her face turning ridiculously pale! Behind her, the voice of the woman drifted over gently, ¡°Hello!¡± Her long eyshes quivered slightly as Shi Guang stood up. When she faced this woman once more, her expression had returned to normal and she had even smiled out politely. ¡°Hello! Is there anything I can help you with?¡± The woman chuckled out faintly, ¡°My name is Yang Sitong. I¡¯m looking for Lu Yanchen. Is he around?¡± ¡°He hasn¡¯t arrived yet. You can reach him on his mobile.¡± Once she was done, Shi Guang sat down once more. Yang Sitong was a little surprised. Wasn¡¯t this female coach not curious about a womaning to look for Lu Yanchen at all? Was it because there were always womening to look for Lu Yanchen, or because she wasn¡¯t interested in the slightest bit? She then asked again, ¡°Are you Lu Yanchen¡¯s coach?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Once she said that out, she waited in anticipation for this female coach to return an envious look. However, the female coach merely replied with an indifferent ¡®Oh.¡¯ ¡®Could she truly not be interested in Lu Yanchen at all?¡¯ ¡®Impossible!!¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re still a student, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Are you a local?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m from the neighboring province.¡± ¡°The rural areas?¡± Yang Sitong nodded her chin and eyed the phone Shi Guang was using before uttering out in a deep contemtive tone, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell at all! You¡¯re even using an Apple phone!¡± Shi Guang frowned. ¡°And rural folks can¡¯t use Apple phones?¡± Realizing that she had said something wrong, Yang Sitong chuckled out and extended her apologies, ¡°No, no! I didn¡¯t have any intention of looking down on rural folks.¡± Shi Guang no longer paid her any more attention as she stood up and walked over to arrange the swimming equipment. Yang Sitong wanted to head up and question Shi Guang more when the doors of the training hall swung open again. An elegant sounding footstep reverberated through the ce beforeing to a stop. Shi Guang did not have to turn her head around before knowing who it was. ¡°Yanchen, you¡¯re here...!¡± Yang Sitong yelled out ecstatically before prancing over to Lu Yanchen. His gaze turned gradually darker and his face was chilling to the point of seeming frightening. He spoke with a cold tone that reeked of annoyance, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Fierce! Shi Guang turned her head over instinctively. Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire body was exuding forth a coldness that shunned people miles and miles away from him. It was even more hurting than being scolded by mere words or punched physically. Chapter 100 - They Arent Interested In One Another?

Chapter 100: They Aren¡¯t Interested In One Another?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire body was exuding forth a coldness that shunned people miles and miles away from him. It was even more hurting than being scolded by mere words or punched physically. He caught Shi Guang¡¯s gaze with perfect precision. Realizing that Lu Yanchen was looking over at her, Shi Guang panicked and looked for shelter immediately by continuing to arrange the equipment frantically while pretending that she had discovered nothing. Lu Yanchen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you!¡± Not realizing anything off about the situation, Yang Sitong continued smiling at Lu Yanchen tenderly. While ignoring her, Lu Yanchen walked past her toward Shi Guang. Yang Sitong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Could the reason why Lu Yanchen had chosen this woman to teach him swimming be because he had taken a liking to her? If that is really the case, there is no way I can let this woman off. I will definitely not let any woman get a chance to snatch away my Lu Yanchen!¡¯ Lu Yanchen¡¯s well-built body came to a stop before Shi Guang. His voice was cold as an ice arrow, frosty and merciless, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is a private training hall?¡± The first day he had entered this training hall, what did she say? ¡®Sorry, this is a private training hall! Please get out!¡¯ Shi Guang was dumbstruck right now!! Freezing up entirely, she stood up instinctively, ¡°She is...¡± When she caught sight of Lu Yanchen¡¯s re, it was as though there was a frost umted within him over a thousand years. She found herself incapable of continuing her words after that. The icy atmosphere started to extend out, causing the entire training hall to feel as though it was infected with a killing intent. Yang Sitong¡¯s heart was skipping right now as well. Looking at everything from the sides, she was filled with bewilderment in her entire heart. Lu Yanchen is angered! In her eyes, he was clearly angered right now. Not only that, his feeling of estrangement toward herself was even colder thanst night. ¡®Now that it is so cold right now, will he decide to not see me at all after today?¡¯ With that thought, Yang Sitong waspletely flustered. She found herself almost drowning from the pain that was stinging in her heart. ¡°Yanchen...¡± Suppressing the pain with all her might, she called out to him with a quivering voice and then forced out a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry now... I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± Ignoring her, Lu Yanchen merely looked at Shi Guang with an ironicugh and couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything more as he strode into the changing room. ... ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve caused you to get scolded!¡± Yang Sitong came before Shi Guang with apologetic words. ¡°We had a tiff yesterday. Because the news of you guys going to the beach was spread out to the world, I misunderstood and returned to this country to question him. He must have been angry because he thought that I did not trust him.¡± Beach? Shi Guang moved her lips and was prepared to reply. However, Yang Sitong did not give her the chance to do so. Acting as though she was totally fine, she then continued affirmatively, ¡°I trust Yanchen...He¡¯ll definitely not do anything to betray me. I¡¯ll be leaving first to think about how to coax him this time around. Otherwise, god knows till when he¡¯s going to continue with this anger.¡± Even though she clearly knew that she was the reason why Lu Yanchen got angry at Shi Guang, she chose to filter that out of her mind. To her, the fact that Lu Yanchen had chosen to scold the female coach instead of her meant that he still harbored feelings for her. Sitting in her car, Yang Sitong did not drive off right away. Instead, she made a call and spoke with a raised chin, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong between Lu Yanchen and that female coach.¡± ¡°Did you meet that female coach?¡± ¡°Just now. A rural girl with rather decent looks...However,pared to me, she¡¯s far, far beneath. Lu Yanchen isn¡¯t interested in her at all, and even got angry at her because of me.¡± ¡°What about her? Does she seem interested in him?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to be.¡± ¡°Could she be pretending?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to stay for a while to observe things.¡± ... Chapter 101 - Merely A Distance Of 1 Cm

Chapter 101: Merely A Distance Of 1 Cm

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s gaze lingered at the direction where Yang Sitong left as she gripped her hands tightly. God knew how much restraint she had to use just so that she could bear with every single bit of emotion she hid within her. When Lu Yanchen saw Shi Guang¡¯s expression aftering out, he was stunned momentarily. He did not move either, merely looking at Shi Guang just like that. By the time Shi Guang realized that he was behind her, her heart skipped a beat. It was a feeling of having a secret discovered by someone as she felt an inexplicable sense of embarrassment. And because this person who had discovered it was Lu Yanchen, there was an added sense of wretchedness and helplessness. She smiled, hiding her emotions. However, it was still evident that she was considerably weaker. ¡°You¡¯ve changed. Let¡¯s begin our lesson then.¡± Lu Yanchen did not move as he gazed at her with his deep eyes that were so sharp that they seemed to want to pierce through her and discover the secret hiding in the innermost depths of her heart. Shi Guang lowered her gaze and walked toward the mountain of training equipment. ¡°Today, we¡¯re going to practice lifting our legs up with a kickboard and floating in the water by hugging a water polo ball.¡± Squatting down beside the equipment, she picked up the ball that was above the kickboard and tossed it to her side casually. Because she was distracted, seeming as though she was in a trance, she did not realize that there was a wall in the direction where she tossed the ball. Bang! The ball rebounded back. Of all coincidences, it struck her right on her face. ¡°Ahh!!¡± Because of the pain, Shi Guang yelped out as the heavy blow by the ball caused her to fall onto the ground after she lost her bnce. Upon hearing her voice, Lu Yanchen felt his heart skip a beat the moment he turned around instinctively to see her falling. He could not help but head over toward her, as though he had discovered a cherished puppet of his that had lost its string. Supporting her with his arm, he settled her down on a chair nearby and leaned over to check on her by habit. ¡°Where are you hurt? Let me see.¡± ¡°My face...¡± Her face burned hot as though someone had just given her a tight p. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you be so stupid before.¡± Lu Yanchen extended a finger and touched her face. Shi Guang flinched as the pain was so stinging that her tears were almost falling out. ¡°Gentler...¡± The mark left on her face by the ball was distinct, and there were even some signs of a slight swelling. The club had first aid kits and ice packs. Lu Yanchen took out a bandage from the first aid kit before wrapping the ice pack in it. ¡°Lift your face. Apply this.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Shi Guang reached out, wanting to take the ice pack. However, Lu Yanchen pushed her away. ¡°Get lost, clumsy fool!¡± He then took the ice pack and pressed it on Shi Guang¡¯s face gently. It was cold andfortable, yet a little numbing and painful at the same time. Squinting her brows, Shi Guang shrieked out a little, ¡°Gentler please!¡± All would have been fine if she had not said it. But after she did, Lu Yanchen used even more strength. ¡°You deserve it.¡± The pain was so much that Shi Guang grit down on her teeth and tried to move back a little instinctively. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Yanchen ordered, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to move!¡± Shi Guang was sweating: ¡°It stings!¡± Lu Yanchen lectured, ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, how will you remember this?¡± ¡°... Ahh! Gentler.¡± Lu Yanchen stole a nce at her. ¡°Are you done with the screaming? People who don¡¯t know might even think that I¡¯m doing something to you.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ‡å! Ever since he turned into a soldier, he was someone who didn¡¯t know how to cherish beauties at all! She said nothing more lest he had any morements, merely continuing to move back. Feeling impatient, Lu Yanchen reached out with a single hand to hold the back of her head, wanting to pull her back. As his body leaned in, their noses rubbed against one another as their breaths intertwined together. Their lips closed in...leaving nothing but a distance of one centimeter... Chapter 102 - The Playfulness Of Young Master Lu

Chapter 102: The yfulness Of Young Master Lu

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Time seemed to havee to a stop as Shi Guang found herselfpletely taken aback. She reached out for the ice pack once more. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his head and retracted his gaze, backing off gradually and indifferently. Dodging her hand, his tone was unfriendly, ¡°What are you moving for?¡± He then used the ice pack to poke at her face. Immediately, Shi Guang jumped. ¡°Ouch!¡± She then yelled out, ¡°You¡¯re trying to murder me!¡± The ambiguous tension and awkwardness between them earlier on dissipated at this instant. ¡°There¡¯s no effect if I don¡¯t apply it with force. Remember to use an ice pack to rub it once more before you sleep, or it¡¯s going to swell tomorrow.¡± Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone was nonchnt, Shi Guang could tell that it was for her own good. Hence, she nodded her head. ¡°Got it! But, how do YOU know?¡± He looked at her without speaking, ¡°...¡± ¡°Experience?¡± Shi Guang guessed. ¡°Did you always get injured back in the army?¡± Lu Yanchen could not help but curl his lips into an arc. ¡°Why now? Concerned about me?¡± Shi Guang merely chuckled out darkly, ¡°Concerned about you? You¡¯re really thinking too highly of yourself. I was merely asking casually.¡± ¡°Thinking too highly of myself? Then who was the one who came running before me back then iming that she liked me?¡± As though he was taking revenge, Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone turned deeper. Shi Guang was startled as she gaped at him. ¡°I was young and dumb. Does that work?¡± While Lu Yanchen was smiling out, his lips curled with coldness, and there wasn¡¯t even a single hint of amusement in his gaze as he red at her. ¡°Is that so?¡± He suddenly took back the ice pack in his hands and took out a bottle of Gentian Violet 1 from the first aid kit. ¡°I think the injury on your face is rather severe. You¡¯ve got to apply some of this.¡± This was her most hated Gentian Violet. To think that he would want to apply it on her face! Shi Guang shook her head immediately. ¡°No need, there¡¯s no need!¡± ¡°How will that do? It won¡¯t get better unless you apply some of this.¡± His expression seemed as though he was both smiling and not, looking like a devil that was up to no good. ¡°N-No, no, no...!¡± Shi Guang shook her head frantically. ¡°I was only struck by the ball lightly! There¡¯s no wound, neither is there any blood! Why would I need Gentian Violet...?¡± ¡°Gentian Violet is used to kill germs and can be used for swelling as well,¡± Lu Yanchen dipped a cotton bud into the Gentian Violet. Shi Guang hated herself right now for ever telling him in the past that she hated Gentian Violet the most. ¡°No...!¡± Shi Guang pped her hand and that cotton bud swung as the Gentian Violet streaked by Lu Yanchen¡¯s face gently. Just like that, a handsome and suave man had a line of purple on his face. This was like a devil¡¯s flower that was blooming in the dark of the night, exuding forth a streak of unholiness. Looking at him, there was an imperceptible sense of devilish charm, one that was both mesmerizing and dangerous! Realizing that she was in trouble now, Shi Guang leaned back weakly. ¡°S-Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Lu Yanchen red at her as his hand was still wielding that cotton bud while he seemed to be closing in toward her. Shi Guang¡¯s body retreated even further before she fell entirely from the chair... Clearly, he had not done anything to her just yet. Lu Yanchen expressed exasperation. ¡°You can¡¯t even sit well. What can you do?¡± He peeled his gaze away as he noticed a few red spots on her swimsuit, looking like blood. His first reaction was, ¡°Your leg is injured as well?¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment as she raised her head to check it out. However, she realized what was going on before long. She felt as though she was an icecap that had gone through an avnche. These few days were time for her ¡®time of the month¡¯, and she had always been careful about it. Only, she did not expect that... ¡°I¡¯m not injured,¡± She really wanted to find a hole and dig herself into right now. Looking at her for a full two seconds, Lu Yanchen finally understood what was going on. He turned his head away. While his face was still expressionless, his ears seemed to have reddened slightly. He then stood up. ¡°This is the end of today¡¯s lesson.¡± And then, he left. Chapter 103 - This Shi Guang Looks Familiar

Chapter 103: This Shi Guang Looks Familiar

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang was ready to bike home. Unable to attend training or give lessons for the next few days, she required a good rest. Her menstrual period had never been too urate, always early orte by a couple of days. Not only that, she didn¡¯t have it really easy either. At times, she would be fine by just lying down, but at others, she would be in such pain that she would roll about on the bed in agony. Just as she pushed her bike out, she caught sight of a person approaching her from ahead. Raising her head, she saw Yang Sitong, who had left earlier on. Shi Guang¡¯s grip on her bike handle tightened. ¡°Hello, Miss Shi,¡± Yang Sitong gave her an endearing smile. ¡°Could I ask if there¡¯s anything?¡± Shi Guang looked at her indifferently, neither weing nor cold. Looking at her face, Yang Sitong caught sight of a side of her cheek that was reddened as though someone had given her a p. She was Lu Yanchen¡¯s private coach. There was no one in the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube who would dare toy a hand on her. Except...Lu Yanchen. Could Lu Yanchen have actually hit her? If that were the case, she could really tell that Lu Yanchen had no special thoughts toward this female coach at all. Secretly, she was gloating in her heart. However, she did not express that on the surface. She merely looked at Shi Guang andmented sincerely, ¡°Earlier on, I was the one who had caused you to get scolded by Yanchen. Because I feel really bad over it, I was thinking of asking you out for a meal, Miss Shi.¡± Shi Guang rejected her tly, ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Yang Sitong was slightly surprised. After all, the opportunities of getting to know people like them were rare. Was this female coach really not interested in going or did she have a guilty conscience? ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on ceremonies, Miss Shi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing about being polite. I¡¯m a coach. In a private training hall, allowing anyone in without my client¡¯s permission was my fault, to begin with. It is also only right that I was scolded for it. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to feel apologetic, Miss Yang.¡± Shi Guang replied in an extremely formal manner. She then pushed her bike in another direction, intending to pass around Yang Sitong. However, thetter chased over again and blocked her in her path. ¡°Miss Shi...Actually, I have a favor to ask of you other than to invite you for a meal.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Shi Guang replied in a soft tone while frowning, feeling a little frustrated in her heart now. She wanted to leave this ce¡ªthe faster, the better. ¡°Earlier on, hadn¡¯t I mentioned to you that Yanchen feels like I don¡¯t trust him, Miss Shi? That¡¯s the reason why he got angry at me and is ignoring me. It¡¯s the same reason why he scolded you. I wish to seek your assistance in helping Yanchen to calm down his anger so that he would care about me again.¡± Yang Sitong said with a pitiable face that was fraught with worries. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Yang, I don¡¯t think that I can be of help,¡± Shi Guang rejected her once more. ¡°Why would that be?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only a coach, and my responsibility is to teach my students to swim. Other than that, I¡¯m not allowed to take part in anything else, neither do I wish to.¡± With that said, Shi Guang rode off on her bike. Turning around to look at Shi Guang¡¯s back view, Yang Sitong¡¯s face was cold as she furrowed her brows slightly. Seemed like this Shi Guang was a coach with quite a personality, someone who wouldn¡¯t just pander to Lu Yanchen because he was good looking and someone with a good status. This was a typical athlete; a dolt who could do nothing else but teach swimming. In her eyes, there was nothing else but glory, champion¡¯s titles, and breaking records. ¡®That should probably be the reason why she ended up as Lu Yanchen¡¯s coach in the first ce, right? Since that¡¯s the case...very well!¡¯ That way, she would feel more assured as well, not feeling the need to worry about anything blossoming between this woman and Lu Yanchen. Only, why did she find this Shi Guang looking so familiar the more she looked at her? Had they met before in the past? Chapter 104 - A Little Complex, A Little Cold

Chapter 104: A Little Complex, A Little Cold

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ When Shi Guang got home, she leaned against her door and slowly slumped down onto the ground like a balloon that was deting. Her gaze was locked onto a spot before her, her mind confused and lost. Even when she was tormented and subjected to all that excess training from Wu Xing, she had never been so tired. But, the fatigue she was feeling right now was one that had her feeling breathless. Even when she was framed by He Xinnuo, she had not cried even once. But at this moment, tears were streaming down her cheek like a pearl ne that had lost its thread. She could not control them as they flowed freely. Cupping her face with her hands, Shi Guang cried out in sobs. It wasn¡¯t sadness, neither was it sorrow; it wasn¡¯t pain, neither was it despair. It was a stomach full of emotions that she could neither expel nor release, and could only make use of this as an excuse to vent them all out with her tears. Because of that, the tears went as quickly as they came. She sat down on the floor. Because the floor was cold and it was her menstrual period, she could evidently feel her stomach protesting in difort as she stood up immediately and headed for a hot shower. By the time she came out, the skies had darkened as she switched on the lights and turned on the television. She ced the remote casually on the coffee table beside her when her gaze moved over onto a book in the second cab of the coffee table. Picking it up, she opened it and revealed an aged, yellowing picture clipped within. The picture looked as though it was cut out from another picture¡ªthe girl inside was wearing a school uniform. That girl wasn¡¯t anyone else¡ªit was Yang Sitong. Whatever was being disyed on the television didn¡¯t enter Shi Guang¡¯s mind at all as her gaze was fixated on that photo of Yang Sitong. It was a somewhatplicated gaze with a hint of coldness mixed in. Shi Guang did not know how long she continued to stare for. 10 minutes... Half an hour... An hour... Perhaps even longer. Pok! The lights went off as the entire apartment descended into darkness. I hadn¡¯t heard anything about a power stoppage today! Shi Guang clipped the picture back into the book as she searched for her phone in the darkness. There wasn¡¯t enough battery left in her phone. With her phone¡¯s shlight, she walked out onto the balcony. There were lights outside¡ªher house seemed to be the only one without any electricity. Using her phone¡¯s shlight, she headed out of the house. There were lights in the corridors, and the lifts were still functioning as well. So, her house was the only one with a ckout? Shi Guang gave Huo Zhan a call and exined the situation. Huo Zhan responded, ¡°There¡¯s power in the other houses except ours? The fuse must have burnt up then. There¡¯s a fuse in the toolbox at home. Take the lift up to the twelfth floor and take the stairs. On the top floor, there¡¯s a little hut which houses the main circuit board for all the houses. Do you know how to change a fuse? Or perhaps you should wait for tomorrow to get someone to fix it?¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll be hanging up now.¡± ¡°Gosh, how difficult has it been for me to get a call from you? Couldn¡¯t we chat for a bit more?¡± ¡°My phone¡¯s running out of battery now. I¡¯ll drop you a text on WeChat when I¡¯ve got time.¡± Huo Zhang chuckled out and emphasized before hanging up the call. ¡°Remember to drop me more texts!¡± After Shi Guang ended the call, she looked at her battery percentage¡ª5%. Thinking about it for a moment, she decided to head up to the top floor to attempt the fuse change. She had seen someone do it before in the past, and it looked really simple. I SHOULD be able to do it myself, right? After searching for the toolbox in the house, Shi Guang headed up the dark and murky top floor and opened the door of the little hut; there were all sorts of meters andplicated wiring circuits inside. She did not even know which ones were for which houses! Her phone was protesting over itsck of battery right now¡ª2%. With her phone almost on the verge of shutting down, she decided to scrap the idea. Just as Shi Guang pushed open the safety door on the twelfth floor, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen, who was just unlocking his door upon reaching home. Hearing the voice, he spun around and squinted his eyes when he saw that it was her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ... Chapter 105 - The Bad Young Master Lu Who Scares Others Intentionally

Chapter 105: The Bad Young Master Lu Who Scares Others Intentionally

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang looked at the gaze Lu Yanchen was looking at her with, feeling like he was suspecting whether or not she was here on purpose to act as though they had bumped into one another coincidentally. She exined hurriedly, ¡°My house cked out. I¡¯m here to change the fuse.¡± ¡°cked out?¡± As Lu Yanchen said that, he eyed the working corridor lights and lift. ¡°That¡¯s right, cked out. However, it¡¯s just my house, that¡¯s all. The fuse blew.¡± As she said that, she raised the toolbox in her hands. Eyeing the toolbox, Lu Yanchen said nothing more as he prepared to head into his house. ¡°Do you know how to change a fuse?¡± Shi Guang felt that changing a fuse was definitely something a man would know. Since they were neighbors on different floors, even if it weren¡¯t Lu Yanchen who was staying on the twelfth floor, Shi Guang garnered that she would have asked all the same. After all, it was only going to be something effortless if they knew how to do it. Moreover, the two of them knew one another, and she was his coach as well. It was only right for him to give her that bit of assistance. Unexpectedly, Lu Yanchen replied, ¡°No.¡± Shi Guang was startled, ¡°You¡¯re a man and you don¡¯t even know how to change a fuse?¡± Lu Yanchen eyed her coldly before pushing his door open. After thinking for a moment, Shi Guang asked again, ¡°Do you have a torchlight? Could I borrow it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have!¡± Lu Yanchen rejected her once more. As he closed the door, Shi Guang mouthed out, ¡°Petty.¡± Before her voice had even gone through, the door opened once more. She thought that Lu Yanchen was willing to lend her the torchlight now. But who knew that he would actually say, ¡°I heard that two months ago, there was a woman...She should be around your age and height. She jumped down from the top floor and died!¡± Shi Guang replied indifferently, ¡°...Oh?¡± It was only after he finished with his words that Shi Guang understood what he was trying to do. Her wide opened eyes were filled with incredulity. ¡°Who are you trying to scare?¡± ¡°The position seemed to be in the direction of your bedroom,¡± Finishing with that, Lu Yanchen entered the house and closed his door once more. ¡°Hmph!¡± Shi Guang indicated that she wasn¡¯t afraid in the least bit. Upon returning home, the final bit of juice her phone had was drained as she shut it straight and the entire ce descended into total darkness. To be honest, Shi Guang was actually afraid of the dark, and would usually have to y with her phone by reading books, ying games, or listening to music before she could fall asleep every night. Now that it was so silent and she didn¡¯t have anything to do, she felt uneasy all over. She picked up her phone, but no matter how she pressed, it was nothing but a ck screen. She pursed her lips and decided to just head to bed. No matter what, she would just settle everything after waking up tomorrow. However, her mind could not help but repeat those final words of Lu Yanchen in a loop. Feeling perturbed all over, Shi Guang could not fall asleep no matter what. Even as she tried her best to convince herself that it was fake and that he was merely trying to scare her, she could not help but feel a coldness behind her back inexplicably. Unable to hold herself back, she cussed out a little before standing up and heading up to the twelfth floor with her phone and charger. Shi Guang raised her hand and knocked on the door. The first time around, no one answered. She peered left and right, suddenly realizing that the lights in the corridor were frighteningly white. Because of that, she cussed out in her heart. ¡®God damn Lu Yanchen! Why did you have to scare me for no reason at all? So be it if you were only scaring me...but to think that you wouldn¡¯t even open your door! Fine, don¡¯t open then! I¡¯ll just head to the neighborhood convenience store to borrow a power source!¡¯ Channeling her feelings of frustration, she kicked at the door heavily and was prepared to leave. Unexpectedly, the door opened from within. Lu Yanchen had just finished bathing, and there was a white towel hanging on his neck. With sleek, wet hair that were messy and free, he was topless, leaving nothing but a single bath towel wrapped around his lower body. Even though she had seen how he looked wearing his swimming trunks, this sight of him wrapped in a towel was still more...ambiguously flirtatious. Chapter 106 - Why? You Want To Bed Me...

Chapter 106: Why? You Want To Bed Me...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang raised her gaze as high as she could, trying her best to not lower her line of sight just in case she caught sight of something she didn¡¯t wish to see. ¡°Well...erm...Could I charge my phone at your house for a little?¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen felt as though he had just heard something absolutely incredible, causing him to curl his lips into a smile. However, his voice was still indifferent as ever, ¡°Charge?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. Lu Yanchen raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Can¡¯t you charge at home?¡± Knowing that he was asking the obvious, Shi Guang could only grind her teeth. However, she still replied in a polite tone, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you that my house has cked out? The estate said that they will look for someone tomorrow to fix it.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently. He then reminded her out of goodwill, ¡°Then, you should rest earlier.¡± ¡°My phone has no battery left,¡± Shi Guang waved her phone. No matter how she tapped the screen, it was all ck. ¡°Why do you need your phone to sleep?¡± Shi Guang really wanted to give him a kick in the shin right now. Why was this guy always so cold and unreasonable? Just what in the world did she see in him in the past? Honestly, it was just that face of his. Other than that face, there was nothing likable about him at all. He was clearly trying to scare her earlier on, knowing full well that she was afraid of ghosts and stuff. Lu Yanchen looked at her with a bemused look, an expression that had a little of everything in it. He then curled his lips into a seemingly yes and no smile. ¡°...You want to bed me...¡± Shi Guang raised her brows. ¡°...What!¡± ¡°...here?¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ¡®Can he not speak halfway?¡¯ She truly did not want to bother with him anymore. She must have been struck in the head to even think ofing to his ce to ask for help in charging her phone. Just as she was ready to turn around and leave, Lu Yanchen pulled the door fully open. ¡°Hurry up if you want to charge.¡± Actually, Shi Guang really wanted to say no with a firm backbone. However, there was a world of difference between epting or not. If she headed over to the convenience store, she would need to walk for a couple of minutes. While there were lights in the neighborhood, it was dimly lighted in reality. Coupled with the things that Lu Yanchen had said earlier on... ¡®Forget it, forget it! I¡¯ll just charge my phone at his ce and return home to y with it a little before going to sleep.¡¯ ... After she entered the house, Lu Yanchen returned to his bedroom. Sitting on the sofa, Shi Guang ced her phone beside her to charge. The television was turned on, showing a boring drama series. It didn¡¯t take long before Lu Yanchen came out and sat at the bar top area. cing hisptop on it, he poured himself a ss of wine as he stared at hisptop intently. It was as though Shi Guang was invisible for the entire time. Thetter did not intentionally bother him either. The two people in the houses were just like two opposite hemispheres. It was a really boring television series, such that Shi Guang was feeling drowsy just by watching it. Eyeing her phone, she found that it was only ten percent charged¡ªthis wasn¡¯t going tost her long. She had no choice but to force herself awake and continue watching the television. The Shi Guang of today was someone both mentally and physically burnt out, hence she was tuckered out long ago. Despite her best efforts to hang on, her body nted more and more until she eventually slid down as half her body slumped down while her head rested on the sofa¡¯s armrest. Noticing that no sounds wereing over from her side, Lu Yanchen cast an unnoticeable nce over. At his angle, he could just nicely make out her legs. Because she was slumped down, her shorts were pulled up, revealing those smooth, white legs of hers. Coupled with that perfect curve of her waist, it was a dizzying sight to behold. Lu Yanchen gulped down a mouthful of wine, suddenly feeling his body heating up. He coughed out gently, seemingly trying to remind her... But, Shi Guang was fast asleep and stayed in that position. Lu Yanchen continued staring at hisptop. But for some reason, he just could not take in anything at all¡ªhis blood was just boiling through his body! Chapter 107 - She Could Fall Asleep Like That?

Chapter 107: She Could Fall Asleep Like That?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen was trying his best to concentrate. But, his focus was like a kite that had lost its string, flying further and further away from him. As his lips quivered slightly, he could not help but cast another nce over at Shi Guang. He felt really hot with the first nce. But this second nce? It had him feeling as though he was on a barbeque rack. She was clearly just lying down there without doing anything. But to him, she was seducing him, luring him to invade, to conquer, to sink into her... It was too hot. All of a sudden, the air conditioner in the room seemed to have lost its function entirely. Even the air he breathed in seemed steaming, turning everything into fire. It was so hot that even his heart was burning up! Suddenly, Lu Yanchen stood up and walked over in huge strides, saying in a cold voice, ¡°Sit properly.¡± He thought that somebody was just lying down because she thought that watching the television this way would be morefortable. But eventually, he saw someone lying down there having fallen asleep on the couch. Her longshes cast a dark shadow over her eyes. The view of her sleeping by the side looked sweet and peaceful. Gently, her body curled up as she hugged herself with both hands like she was protecting herself. Lu Yanchen froze up momentarily, feeling a sense of exasperation. After staring at her for a moment, he walked back into his bedroom with light steps. He returned before long with a nket that heid over her gently. He took out the hairband on her half-tied hair and took her shoes off before lifting her feet onto the sofa. That series of motion was ever so tender and gentle. He was so careful that even he himself wouldn¡¯t have discovered himself. Lu Yanchen returned to the bar top table. But still, he was unable to focus his attention. Rubbing his temple, he decided to call it quits for today. As he walked by the living room to return to his bedroom, he found himself rooted and unable to leave the ce. Looking at how someone was fast asleep with that fatigued expression, he felt aplex series of emotions tugging at his heart. Eventually, as though he was possessed, he walked beside the sofa and extended his arm, carrying the fast asleep Shi Guang up gently. Leaning in, he kissed her silky hair lightly. Hidden emotions struggled from deep within his gaze to pour out. After cing her on the bed, he did not lie down, neither did he walk off. He chose to just sit beside her bed and look at her quietly. That flustered state of heart he had earlier suddenly came to a state of calmness. Time slipped by bit by bit; it was only till dawn broke out that he stood up and left. ... When Shi Guang woke up the next day, she got a huge scare when she found herself in a foreign looking room. She checked herself right away by instinct. Thankfully, her clothes were still on and she didn¡¯t feel anything off about her body. With that, she heaved out a sigh of relief. Yesterday, she hade to Lu Yanchen¡¯s house to charge her phone, andbined with her fatigue, had just fallen asleep at his ce. Heading outside, she found no one in the living room. This was for the better. Wearing her shoes, she took her phone and charger, then walked out gently. It was only until she had returned home that she heaved out a sigh of relief. Putting down her phone, she scooped up her messy, scattered hair, wanting to tie them up. Surprised, she found her hairband missing. Seemed like she must have left it at Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce. She was definitely not going back for it; thus, she headed over to the bedroom for a spare one. Truly impressed with herself, she was amazed at how she could even fall asleep at his ce yesterday. ¡®Hais! I truly have a brain as thick as a pig.¡¯ After a simple washing up, Shi Guang gave a call to the estate management. Before long, they sent someone over to fix the fuse. It didn¡¯t take long before the power in her house came back. Shi Guang cooked her breakfast, and was prepared to leave the house. Each month during her menstrual period, she did not have to attend training. She would then head to the nursing home to take care of her sister, and today was no exception. Riding out of her neighborhood on her bike, she turned left as a ck jeep drove in from the right and parked below the apartment. Chapter 108 - Traces Of A Woman Sleeping Here

Chapter 108: Traces Of A Woman Sleeping Here

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen was awakened by the doorbell. He hadn¡¯t slept for the entire night, just falling asleep when he was roused awake once more. Feeling extremely grumpy with a dark face, he went to open the door. But before he could even catch sight of the person, a tender voice drifted over, ¡°Little Uncle!¡± Lowering his gaze, Lu Yanchen caught sight of a handsome young boy standing in front of him. He then raised his head at the adult behind the boy, furrowing his brows slightly. ¡°Mum, why are you guys here?¡± ¡°Xiao Bai had just ended his summer camp and insisted oning over to visit you.¡± Shen Lingshuang tugged her grandson into the house. ¡°Besides, I haven¡¯t evene over to check out your ce yet. Are you adapting well?¡± Surveying the entire house, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes scanned a full circle beforending at his bedroom. ¡°It¡¯s already noontime now. Why are you still sleeping? Where did you go tost night?¡± Her sharp eyes caught sight of a strand of long hair on the pillow as her eyes widened. A woman had slept here... The expression in her eyes changed sharply. Before long, she understood. She took small little hasty steps and went to the living room. Sitting down on the sofa, her sharp eyes caught sight of the hairband on the coffee table as well. ¡®Eh, a girl¡¯s hairband!¡¯ Coming from the kitchen with a ss of water, Lu Yanchen caught sight of what Shen Lingshuang was looking at immediately. With an icy cold re, he put down his ss and took up the hairband to throw into a cab under the coffee table right away. ¡°You...¡± Shen Lingshuang looked at him with a questioning expression. ¡°Is that... Well, do you have a girlfriend now?¡± Even though her tone was questioning, her eyes betrayed her gleeful expression as her heart had alreadye to a conclusion. A petite little porcin face found itself appearing in front of Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes as a cunning look spread across those bright, watery eyes. ¡°Little Uncle has a Little Aunt now?¡± Lu Yanchen pointed at his study room. ¡°The toys left for you by your dad are inside. Go find them yourself.¡± His eyes brightening up, Xiao Bai brought his little legs sprinting into the study room. Meanwhile, Shen Shuangling¡¯s ravishing face was filled with an uncontroble face of joy. ¡°Since you¡¯ve got a girlfriend already, why didn¡¯t you tell mummy about it? What does that girl look like? What stage have you guys progressed to? Do you love her? Does she love you? If you guys are not just ying around, you should settle down as soon as possible. After all, she is a girl...Her reputation and integrity are both really important. She can¡¯t be following you around the entire time without a status. How about bringing her to our ce tomorrow for a little fun?¡± As she said that, she beamed with a bright and tender smile. Lu Yanchen looked at his own mother, that face ofplete naivety and innocence. When he thought about that heart of a young girl she had¡ªthat princess heart¡ªhe went moody and did not talk for a moment. However, his mum did not seem to have realized his speechlessness. She loved to just look at him, waiting for him to reply. He could only reply broodily, ¡°You wish for me to be in a rtionship yet you¡¯re sending Yang Sitong over to me?¡± Shen Lingshuang was stunned. A bit embarrassed, she replied, ¡°Son, mummy doesn¡¯t wish for that either. I know that you do not like Yang Sitong. Back when you had annulled the marriage agreement, I had talked to your father as well that the marriage of two people requires love. But, you know your father¡¯s character...To him, a promise is worth its weight in gold, and is more important than anything else. After all, it was your grandfather who had arranged for that marriage of yours. I too can¡¯t force your father to be an unfilial son. Furthermore, because I know you don¡¯t like Yang Sitong, I feel rather guilty about it as well...hence the reason why I tried to be nicer to her.¡± As she said that, she raised her hand up and swore, replying in a really solemn attitude, ¡°But you must have a 100% faith in your mummy that she definitely wishes for you to find your true love. I hope that you¡¯ll marry someone you love and live a life of bliss happily ever after.¡± ... Chapter 109 - The Little Love Scout Is Here!

Chapter 109: The Little Love Scout Is Here!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ After listening to Shen Lingshuang¡¯s words, Lu Yanchen shut his eyes expressionlessly and then stood up, wanting to leave. Seeing this, Shen Lingshuang immediately asked, ¡°Son, where are you going?¡± ¡°Sleep...I had only just slept not too long ago. Go back first, I¡¯ll go home and visit you in the next two days,¡± After he said that, he walked toward his bedroom without turning back, even closing the door behind him conveniently. Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face was filled with disappointment. ¡®Hais! I can no longer count on my youngest son being a little more passionate.¡¯ Thankfully, she still had Xiao Bai. However, even Xiao Bai was getting older by the days¡ªand cooler as well. Two days ago, he had actually requested for her to not go out with him all the time, lest people remarked that he wasn¡¯t a man. ¡®This little brat! He¡¯s really getting less cute by the day. However, there IS something he can help me with!¡¯ Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes twinkled as an idea struck her. Rising up, she headed over to the study room. Xiao Bai was ying with a Rubik¡¯s cube when Shen Lingshuang headed over and held his hand, telling him gently, ¡°Xiao Bai, grandma has something to tell you about.¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head silently. Using a tender voice, she asked him temptingly, ¡°Do you wish to have a Little Aunt?¡± ¡°Yes, I want to have a Little Auntie!¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head, but he shook his head afterward, ¡°I don¡¯t want a Little Mum.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll stay at your uncle¡¯s house for the next few days and take a picture of your Little Aunt. If you do that, grandma will reject your grandpa and have him temporarily not arrange for any matchmaking with your daddy, so you won¡¯t have a Little Mum,¡± As she said that, Shen Lingshuang handed her phone over to Xiao Bai. ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up as he suddenly got excited out of nowhere. The phone had his favorite game¡ªKing of Glory[1. Multiyer Online Battle Arena Game, the Chinese equivalent of Mobile Legends / Arena of Valor] However, he knew that he couldn¡¯t show too much enthusiasm or his grandma would take back her phone. He then asked again shyly, ¡°Then, will you help me to ask my daddy and mummy to get back together?¡± ¡°Of course! As long as your mummy is to appear, I¡¯ll help to have your mummy and daddy get back together,¡± Shen Lingshuang also wished that her grandson could have the loving doting care of his parents. The question was that even till this point, no one knew who Xiao Bai¡¯s mother was. That year, her eldest son who had stayed in the military the entire time was suddenly sent out for a mission. After being gone for one year, he suddenly came back with a son. At the start, they had thought that this was an adopted kid. But after the DNA test results were out and proved that it was really his son, he refused to tell anyone who the mother was no matter what. Xiao Bai could only sigh, ¡°If my birth mother really isn¡¯t going to appear, then find for me a stepmother that¡¯s nicer for me to use in the meantime.¡± Shen Lingshuang could not help but chuckle out with a muffledugh. How could there be a temporary mother to use in the meantime? No matter how smart and impish he was, he was still a kid at the end of the day. ¨C Lu Yanchen thought that his mother should have left by the time he woke up. And indeed, his mum had left; but Xiao Bai was left behind. ¡°Little Uncle, I want to stay at your house for a few more days. Every day, grandma would bring me along with her friends to go shopping. As a man, it isn¡¯t good for me to always be hanging out around women.¡± Xiao Bai stared at Lu Yanchen with his huge eyes as tears welled up, looking as pitiful as he could get. Instinctively, Lu Yanchen wanted to send him back. However, he knew what his mum was nning by leaving him here. If he were to send Xiao Bai back immediately, Mrs. Lu, who would have had not achieved her goal, would definitely try other methods. Furthermore, he had to go out and settle some important thingster on, and did not have any time to send him back to the Lu Family. He ordered Xiao Bai to just stay at home. Since he was young, he had always been a really smart and understanding boy. Even though he was only five years old, he already knew how to take care of himself. Therefore, Lu Yanchen was not worried about leaving him at home alone. Xiao Bai thought that Lu Yanchen would only be leaving for a short while. But who knew that he was gone for the entire afternoon. He was so hungry as he hadn¡¯t even had his lunch. There seemed to be someone cooking below as the air was permeated with that salivating aroma... Chapter 110 - Little Uncle Is Too Bad!

Chapter 110: Little Uncle Is Too Bad!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ There seemed to be someone cooking below as the air was permeated with that salivating aroma. Running to the balcony, Xiao Bai extended his head out and looked downstairs. The balcony below was linked to the kitchen and dining room. He could barely make out someone cooking, and it seemed to be braised pork with brown sauce! Xiao Bai could not help but gulp. Using his phone, he gave Lu Yanchen a call. ¡°Little Uncle, what time are youing home? I¡¯m so hungry.¡± As he said that, he pouted his lips before saying out slowly, ¡°The sister below us is cooking dinner! And it looks really nice!¡± ¡®I¡¯ll call a takeaway for you and someone will send it over in a bit.¡¯ Initially, Lu Yanchen had wanted to say that. But after hearing the second half of Xiao Bai¡¯s remark, an indiscernible glint shed across his deep eyes. Looking ahead where he was for a few seconds, he replied, ¡°Go to her ce and eat then.¡± The reason why Xiao Bai said that the sister below was making dinner was to inform his uncle that he should be heading home to prepare dinner as well. But, he had not expected that his little uncle would actually ask him to head down to the sister¡¯s ce to eat! ¡°Really? Do you know the sister below, Little Uncle?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°But, what if she were to drug me and kidnap me to sell?¡± ¡°Eat takeaway then.¡± Once he said that, Lu Yanchen hung up on the phone. Xiao Bai pouted his lips and puffed his cheeks. ring in front of him with his beady ck eyes, he could not help but bite down on his lips. He was expressing his anger right now. His Little Uncle was too bad! He threw him alone at home! He didn¡¯t make food for him, only ordering takeaway! The takeaway was so slow as well! It hadn¡¯t even arrived after half an hour! Xiao Bai then ran out to the balcony again. Sitting on the floor, he leaned his neck out and looked below once more. The sister downstairs seemed to have made four dishes and a soup. It looked so delicious that his saliva was almost dripping out. His cute, ck eyes blinked twice as he licked his lips. ¡®Little Uncle had said that I can go down to eat. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t have to stand on ceremony!¡¯ With that, the determined Xiao Bai stood up from where he was immediately. pping his bum, he brought his phone and walked out. ... Shi Guang was done making her meal and was prepared to tuck in when she heard the doorbell ring. Surprised, she raised her head. ¡®Who could be knocking on her door right now?¡¯ Out of everyone she knew, other than Li Fangfei and Huo Zhan, who was overseas right now, there was no one who knew that she lived here. No, there was one other person¡ªLu Yanchen¡ªbut he would definitely note knocking. The bewildered Shi Guang stood up. Outside her door stood a little boy, four to five years old and with extremely exquisite features, looking just like a little girl. He looked at her as his eyshes fluttered while speaking out in a kiddish tone, ¡°Hello, sister!¡± This kid was dressed in branded attire from head to toe, evidently from a rather well to do family. ¡®Is he a neighbor¡¯s kid?¡¯ Shi Guang smiled out. Bending over to match his height instinctively, she asked, ¡°Hello, little friend! Is there anything I can help you with?¡± Xiao Bai did not say what was wrong, merely extending his hand and saying in a rather pompous manner, ¡°My name is Xiao Bai...the Xiao in kid 1 and the Bai in white clouds 2 . I¡¯m pleased to meet you.¡± Shi Guang hurriedly extended her hand as well to shake his. ¡°My name is Shi Guang...the Shi in time 3 and the Guang in radiant 4 . I¡¯m really pleased to know you too, handsome little hunk!¡± Because he was called a handsome little hunk by someone, Xiao Bai immediately flushed red in shyness and lowered his head. ¡°So cute!¡± Shi Guangmented while fondling his head instinctively. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sister will treat you to a meal, alright?¡± Even though this brat was clearly down for a meal, he pretended as though he had to consider the proposal for a moment after being invited before he replied politely, ¡°Thank you, sister!¡± Chapter 111 - Xiao Bai Is Lu Yanchens Son?!

Chapter 111: Xiao Bai Is Lu Yanchen¡¯s Son?!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Xiao Bai took over the rice that Shi Guang had ted for him and looked at the four dishes and soup on the table. He was filled with such joy that it felt as though he could fly, especially after he caught sight of those piping hot honey wings. He was truly hungry to the max. Eating a lot and quickly, his eyes curled up with a bright joy as that little face of his was slightly flushed red after he took in some spice. All in all, he looked extremely cute. ¡°Sister, the meal you¡¯ve cooked is really delicious!¡± As Xiao Bai said that, he waved a honey wing in his hands. This was already the fourth wing that he was eating right now. Shi Guang was always someone who had an affinity with kids. Even though this was a young kid, he was really smart. Clearly, he hade knocking on her door looking for a meal. She could not help but ask, ¡°Xiao Bai, this is the first time we¡¯re meeting, and you¡¯re already having a meal at my ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me being a bad person?¡± Suddenly, Xiao Bai put on a deadpan look as he spoke in the mannerisms of an adult, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re someone so hot and pretty. You definitely can¡¯t be a bad person.¡± ¡°Oh, what a sweet little mouth!¡± This little kid was good looking and acted like a young gentleman, so cute that one would want to hug him in their arms tightly. ¡°Eat slower...This is all for you.¡± Because this was her off day, she had made more dishes. Otherwise, it would really not be enough for this kid. The hunger he was disying was akin to someone who hadn¡¯t had a meal for days. Xiao Bai¡¯s face was full of oil as he took up a tissue to wipe it. He then took another honey wing before smiling at Shi Guang. ¡°Sister, do you have a boyfriend? Or, can you be my Little Mum?¡± Shi Guang was taken aback, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°My dad is single! I¡¯ve got no mumm...¡± Suddenly, Xiao Bai took back his words, feeling like that the suggestion wasn¡¯t all that great. He shook his head. ¡°I think we had better not. My daddy is already an old man, and he¡¯s even lugging a child such as myself. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t take a liking to him.¡± ¡°Haha¡± ~.~ Shi Guang could not help but burst out intoughter. She was initially in quite the slump of a mood for the past few days. But because of this Xiao Bai, she suddenly felt cheerier out of nowhere. She was prepared to send him back after the meal. Stunned, he pouted his little mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my keys. Seems like we can only wait for the bad person of my house toe back then.¡± He was still angry, and thus, Lu Yanchen was precisely the ¡®bad person¡¯ being referred to. However, to Shi Guang, that it seemed to refer to Xiao Bai¡¯s daddy. Xiao Bai, who could not leave temporarily, asked Shi Guang, ¡°Little Sister, do you know how to y Kings of Glory? I can carry 1 you!¡± ~.~ Kings of Glory was a type of MOBA game, and Shi Guang had indeed yed it before. She then nodded her head. ¡°A little...I rarely y it.¡± ¡°Little Sister, I¡¯m super strong in it! I know how to y Daji, Luban and Ang! ¡± ~.~ He exchanged phone numbers with Shi Guang before adding one another¡¯s ounts. He then discovered that Shi Guang was a tinum[2. The ranks go in the order of Bronze, Silver, Gold, tinum, Diamond and Master. Each rank is further split into I to III to V where Gold III > Gold I. Also, Master yers are counted in terms of their position in the entire server instead of being categorized by the I to V levels.] rank while he was a Gold rank yer, one rank lower than her! His eyes then lit with a bright glow. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so strong!¡± Receiving that dazzling look of admiration, Shi Guang felt a little embarrassed, ¡°I really don¡¯t y this much.¡± ¡°Sister is already so strong even though you don¡¯t y it much!¡± Xiao Bai was even more awed as he immediately invited Shi Guang to a party and wanted to start a game. But right at that moment, his phone rang. After he picked up the call, he looked at Shi Guang apologetically. ¡°Sister, I can¡¯t y with you anymore. The bad person of my family is back. I¡¯ve got to go home now.¡± ¡°Alright, you cane look for me to y when you¡¯re free then,¡± Shi Guang stood up. She liked this little kid a lot as well, and so she sent him out personally. Just as she opened the door, the lift door opened as well as a tall, well built man strode out. Shi Guang looked up with a bright smile... Crack! Her smile froze up as her jaw nearly dropped to the ground. She then saw how Xiao Bai walked over to Lu Yanchen¡¯s side unhappily. She could barely pick up her jaw back. ¡®Lu Yanchen?¡¯ ¡®XIAO BAI IS LU YANCHEN¡¯S SON!¡¯ Chapter 112

Chapter 112: Was The Person Who Came To Fetch You Earlier Your Dad?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ It was as though something had blown up inside Shi Guang¡¯s mind. This was a blow so huge that she could barely react to it. On the other side, Lu Yanchen was looking at her with a contemtive expression. None of them said anything at all. After a long silence, two distinct sets of voices sounded at the same time. ¡°Thank you for the care.¡± ¡°Your...¡± ¡®son?¡¯ The words at the back were drowned out because of Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice as she cut herself short. After thetter held his hands, Xiao Bai turned around and waved to Shi Guang. ¡°Thank you for the dinner, sister! Bye bye!¡± Even though Shi Guang could barely smile, she still forced one out and waved her hands. Turning around, she entered the house and shut the door. Xiao Bai said that he was five. The Lu Yanchen of five years ago was just a third-year high school student¨Cthat was also the period of time she chased after him. So then...did he already have another woman and a child back then? At this moment, Shi Guang really wanted to measure the depth of the darkness in her heart. ... When Xiao Bai got home, he asked Lu Yanchen angrily, ¡°Little Uncle, why aren¡¯t you worried about me in the least bit!¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his head at him, ¡®What¡¯s there to worry about?¡¯ This kid was well known as someone who possessed an extremely high intellect. Worry about him? The woman whom he had the meal with was the one Lu Yanchen should be worrying about. ¡°Thankfully, the sister downstairs is a good person,¡± Xiao Bai uttered out, thinking about how the sister made really nice food and seemed to be rather good in Kings of Glory. Only, it was a pity that they didn¡¯t even get to y a single round. The more Xiao Bai thought about it, the more he fancied that sister. He could not help but mutter out, ¡°I wish daddy would marry that sister so that she can be my Little Mum.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This kid¡ªXiao Bai¡ªwas innately smart and had realized subconsciously that having a stepmother wasn¡¯t that great of a thing. Because of that, he would always put on a ck face when he saw any single woman beside his eldest brother. But this time around, he was entirely ted. Not only that, he wanted his father to marry this woman home? He had only seen her once... ¡°Do you like that sister downstairs?¡± Lu Yanchen could not help but ask. Even though his face was expressionless, there was a shade of darkness beneath his lids. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ~.~ Xiao Bai¡¯s face was all blushing with redness as he smiled so widely that his eyes squeezed into a line. ¡°She¡¯s so, so, so pretty!¡± The current Xiao Bai was a totally infatuated young boy. He then said again, ¡°I feel that my dad isn¡¯t worthy of this sister. I think I should be the one to grow up faster so that I can marry her.¡± Lu Yanchen went silent for a moment before putting a wet nket over him. ¡°I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so pretty about her. She¡¯s so ugly.¡± Xiao Bai frowned. ¡°Little Uncle, you can¡¯t scold sister!¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± ¡®Just what sort of a potion had she fed my nephew!¡¯ Looking at Lu Yanchen turn around toward his bedroom, Xiao Bai hurriedly sent a text to Shi Guang. ... After Xiao Bai left, Shi Guang had gone to clean up the kitchen. By the time she saw Xiao Bai¡¯s text, it was already an hourter. By then, Xiao Bai had been ordered by Lu Yanchen to go shower and head to bed. When Xiao Bai¡¯s phone rang, Lu Yanchen picked it up to take a look. Lu Yanchen red at the screen for quite some time until it went dark automatically. He had wanted to put down the phone, but unable to control himself, he unlocked it and replied. Shi Guang held onto her phone. Biting onto her lip, she contemted for a moment before sending out her next text. Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Chapter 113 - Why? Have You Taken A Liking To Him?

Chapter 113: Why? Have You Taken A Liking To Him?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± ¡®What did she mean by that? How would she be under the misconception that Xiao Bai was my son? A single look was enough to tell that Xiao Bai was five to six years old. Back then, I was only a year three student in high school! How could I have a son out of nowhere?¡¯ ¡®Furthermore, I had no other woman before knowing her. Wasn¡¯t she the clearest about that? To think that she would doubt him as such!¡¯ The expression on the face of this man could not get any darker. Very impolitely, he typed out But, just as he was about to send that out, he deleted it. His slender fingers tapped about on the keypad left and right, left and right, until eventually, there was a new line of text: Shi Guang nearly choked on her own saliva. ¡®This little brat! Does he even know what ¡®taken a liking to someone¡¯ means at that age?¡¯ After looking at that text for a couple of times, Shi Guang did not know how she should reply. Even though Xiao Bai looked like he was someone mature beyond his age, he should not know so many words. The first text was because he was used to ying games. Hence, it wasn¡¯t weird that he would know how to type that out. Thatst text though...But, it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible either. Kids nowadays were way too smart. Her body quivered momentarily as she replied. If this wasn¡¯t Xiao Bai, who could it be? Therefore, without hesitation, Lu Yanchen replied with a definite Tapping her chin, Shi Guang sent a voice message over. ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Why are you not asleep yet, Xiao Bai?¡± After hearing the message, Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly. ¡®Seems like she isn¡¯t all that stupid either to know to send a voice message over to test him out.¡¯ When he heard Shi Guang¡¯s voice, Xiao Bai came out in his pajamas with a bright smile on his face. ¡°Little Uncle, did sister reply my text?¡± Lu Yanchen deleted the previous few texts before telling Xiao Bai, ¡°That sister is asking you if you¡¯re asleep yet. Tell her that you¡¯re about to go to sleep now and you¡¯ll y with her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright, Little Uncle.¡± He skipped over with fast little steps as he sent Shi Guang a voice message as Lu Yanchen had requested. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to sleep now. I¡¯ll look for you to y the game tomorrow, alright? Goodnight, sister!¡± ¡®It¡¯s really Xiao Bai!¡¯ Shi Guang widened her eyes in disbelief, amazed at how Xiao Bai knew so many words even at such a young age. ¡®However, still, is Lu Yanchen his dad?¡¯ ... When Xiao Bai woke up the next day, the first thing he did was to look for his phone, remembering that he wanted to look for that sister to y together. However, no matter how he searched throughout the house, he could not find his phone. He then ran over to ask Lu Yanchen, ¡°Little Uncle, have you seen my phone?¡± Lu Yanchen, who was having his breakfast, looked at him slowly. ¡°Have your breakfast first.¡± Xiao Bai headed over obediently and finished his breakfast at the fastest possible speed before asking Lu Yanchen, ¡°Little Uncle, my phone.¡± Lu Yanchen wiped his mouth with a tissue before replying with a cold face, ¡°Pack up a little. I¡¯ll send you back to grandma.¡± Immediately, Xiao Bai¡¯s face was dejected as that joyous mood of his crashed right away. He shook his head. ¡°Little Uncle, I want to stay for a few more days!¡± ¡°No! There¡¯s no one to take care of you here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take care of me! You¡¯ll just get busy with your own stuff and I¡¯ll y with the toys at home! When I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll head downstairs to look for the sister for food!¡± Xiao Bai expressed his ability to take care of himself. Lu Yanchen curled his lips and teased him, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were afraid she might kidnap and sell you yesterday?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face flushed with shyness. ¡°Sister won¡¯t do that! She¡¯s a good person and makes good food! She¡¯s good at Kings of Glory, and is pretty as well! She gives off a feeling of first love!¡± ¡°First love?¡± Lu Yanchen was stunned. Chapter 114 - The Feeling Of First Love

Chapter 114: The Feeling Of First Love

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Xiao Bai¡¯s face was blushing red as he nodded his head gently. ¡°Yes.¡± Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice was indifferent, his gaze waspletely cold right now. ¡°You know what¡¯s first love?¡± Xiao Bai sensed nothing different at all since his Little Uncle was someone who always had a cold stony face. He was smiling so widely that his eyes turned into a line. ¡°Of course, I know about it! Grandma told me that if I have a girl I really, really like in my ss, that¡¯s the feeling of first love! Grandma even said that we could be childhood sweethearts! When I look at that sister downstairs, I feel like I really like her a lot. This must be the feeling of first love!¡± This smart little genius of a Xiao Bai had lostpletely to the innocent maiden heart of his grandma. Towards that mother of his who ced love above all else, Lu Yanchen waspletely speechless¡ªjust what sort of garbage had she been teaching Xiao Bai all day? He then spoke with a low tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine with you staying over at my ce, but you can¡¯t have your phone with you. I¡¯ll keep it for you and you can only use it when you need to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Instantly, Xiao Bai felt as though his entire world had gone dark. The only reason why he had epted this mission as a scout was because he would have a phone to y Kings of Glory with. ¡°There¡¯s no why. If you want to stay at my house, you¡¯ve got to listen to me. Otherwise, you¡¯ll go back to grandma¡¯s,¡± Lu Yanchen said imposingly. ¡®Bad person! Little Uncle is a bad person!¡¯ Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes were reddening. How was he supposed to live his days without a phone? ¡®Yesterday, he was clearly still ignoring me. Why did he want to confiscate my phone now? Could daddy have called?¡¯ ¡°This is for your own good. You¡¯re only five...Radiation from the phone will stunt your growth,¡± Lu Yanchen said as he stood up. Wherever he went, Xiao Bai followed like a little stubborn, injured lion cub that was pouting his mouth and staring at him the entire time. Getting a little angry, Lu Yanchen squinted his eyes and looked at Xiao Bai dangerously. Even at that age, Xiao Bai was able to tell that an enormous change had urred¡ªhe was afraid that Lu Yanchen might suddenly decide to change his mind and send him back to the Lu Family. Hurriedly, he said, ¡°...Then, can I go look for sister for a round of game now?¡± Afraid that Lu Yanchen would reject him, he raised a single finger. ¡°Just one round?¡± Looking at the wall clock, Lu Yanchen shook his head. ¡°Not now, it¡¯s too early. She¡¯s still sleeping. I¡¯ll let you y two rounds in the afternoon.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°Really!¡± Once again, afraid that Lu Yanchen would regret his words, Xiao Bai nodded his head immediately. ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Kids were the most easily satisfied. He had only wanted to y a single round, and yet he was able to gain another round; to him, that was like a huge bargain! With that, Xiao Bai no longer bothered Lu Yanchen as he went to y with toy blocks. It was only till afternoon when he ran looking for Lu Yanchen while rubbing his tummy and saying in a pitiful manner, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, Little Uncle.¡± Looking at the time, Lu Yanchen closed hisptop. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you out for a meal.¡± Overwhelmed with joy, Xiao Bai tugged at Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand. ¡°Little Uncle, can we go for steak?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, asking instead, ¡°Sister was the one who treated you to dinnerst night, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head as his eyes widened in confusion while staring at Lu Yanchen, who asked again, ¡°Hasn¡¯t your dad taught you that one must return politeness with politeness?¡± Xiao Bai understood immediately. ¡°Sister treated me to a meal yesterday, so I should treat her to one today! Isn¡¯t that right, Little Uncle?¡± Lu Yanchen asked indifferently, ¡°You really want that sister to go along so badly?¡± Weren¡¯t you the one who said that we should return politeness with politeness, Little Uncle? Xiao Bai nodded his head in confusion once more. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yanchen acted as though he was in a tough spot right now. ¡°...Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll invite her then.¡± Chapter 115 - What A Blissful Family Of Three!

Chapter 115: What A Blissful Family Of Three!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Right as Shi Guang was ready to start preparing her meal, the doorbell rang. She guessed that it should be Xiao Bai¡ªLu Yanchen must have gone out, leaving him alone again; hence he was here because he was hungry. Unexpectedly, she caught sight of an adult and a child upon opening the door. When he caught sight of Shi Guang, Xiao Bai let go of Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand immediately and sprinted toward her passionately. He then grabbed out at Shi Guang¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, have you eaten?¡± ¡°Not yet...¡± ¡®Is there going to be an adult and a child freeloading a meal at my house today? That can¡¯t be, right? Is Lu Yanchen here to freeload as well?¡¯ ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a meal then! Since you treated me yesterday, I¡¯ll treat you today, sister!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes shone brighter than the moon in the skies. ¡®Go out and eat with them?¡¯ Shi Guang presumed that this must have been Xiao Bai¡¯s request, and because Lu Yanchen couldn¡¯t change his mind, he came along reluctantly. Back when she had freeloaded a meal at his ce, it was already as though she was sucking his blood. The amount of unwillingness in him... She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Bai, but I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m already making my meal. You guys go ahead!¡± ¡°Making means that it¡¯s not done yet. Since it¡¯s not done yet, don¡¯t do it anymore!¡± Xiao Bai tugged at Shi Guang¡¯s hand left and right. ¡°Come on, sister! Let¡¯s go eat together!¡± Shi Guang was put in a tough spot right now. She did not know how to reject a little kid, neither did she want to hurt him. Instinctively, she cast a look over at Lu Yanchen, hoping that he would say something along the lines of forgetting it since she didn¡¯t want to go. There would be nothing more effective than that. Lu Yanchen red at her before curling his lips into a smile that didn¡¯t look like one either and said to Xiao Bai, ¡°Seems like this sister really hates you. Don¡¯te and look for her ever again.¡± The moment he heard that, Xiao Bai¡¯s face was totally dejected as he looked at Shi Guang with a pitiful expression, pleading her, ¡°Is that true, sister?¡± Shi Guang waved her hands immediately, ¡°No!¡± She cast a dirty look at Lu Yanchen¡ªwho would talk to a child like that! ¡°I knew it! Sister likes me!¡± Xiao Bai turned around and looked at Lu Yanchen proudly before turning to her again. ¡°Then hurry up, sister! I¡¯m really hungry!¡± He patted his stomach. ¡°Hear, hear! It¡¯s already growling out!¡± ¡°Alright then, wait for me for a bit.¡± Just like that, Shi Guang had no way of rejecting anymore. She closed the door and changed her clothes at the fastest possible speed. Combing her hair casually, she headed out with Xiao Bai and Lu Yanchen. When they came out of the lift, they bumped into two aunties who were waiting for the lift by coincidence. Looking at the three people in the lift, one of the aunties said in a soft tone, ¡°Eh? What a young couple. Since when did they move into our block?¡± Another auntie said in admiration, ¡°That kid is so cute. I wonder when I can get a grandson as well. My son¡¯s already close to his thirties now and he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend yet.¡± The moment Shi Guang heard that, it was as though she was struck by a thunderbolt, standing rooted on the spot. She only snapped out of her daze when Xiao Bai tugged her. Breaking free from Xiao Bai¡¯s tug, she turned around, wanting to exin things to the two aunties, ¡°It¡¯s no...¡± The moment she spoke out, Xiao Bai tugged at her hand once more. ¡°Mummy, hurry up!¡± Shi Guang was stunned as she looked at Xiao Bai with a bewildered expression. That extremely innocent, happy, and anticipating look on Xiao Bai¡¯s face had her totally dumbfounded. Tugging her with one hand, Xiao Bai tugged Lu Yanchen with the other. ¡°Daddy, slow down! Wait for mummy and me...!¡± As the doors of the lift closed, the voices of the aunties drifted out once more, ¡°What a blissful family of three!¡± Chapter 116 - The Family Of Threes Date

Chapter 116: The Family Of Three¡¯s Date

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang could feel the vein at her temple hurting as she wanted to find a hole to bury herself in so badly. Instinctively, she cast a look at Lu Yanchen¡ªsomebody¡¯s brow merely raised momentarily without saying anything. She wanted to tell Xiao Bai that he couldn¡¯t go around calling others mummy when she discovered that he was happily holding onto Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands while shouting out blissfully, ¡°Mummy...!¡± No one knew that this was the scene that Xiao Bai desired the most in his dreams. His eyes were filled with an overwhelming joy. ¡°Sister, can you be my mummy for once today?¡± The anticipating expression he had on his face had Shi Guang unable to bear rejecting him with any cruel facts. She could only chuckle out awkwardly, hoping that Lu Yanchen would reject it. Instead, he said nothing at all. For the entire journey, Shi Guang remained especially silent. When Xiao Bai called her mummy, she pretended as though she heard nothing at all, while on the other hand, Xiao Bai could not sense her awkwardness at all as he was drowned in his own happiness, calling her mummy nonstop. ... They arrived at a ce called Yu Pce. Its interiors were extravagantly designed while the environment was clean andfortable. In the VIP private room, Xiao Bai was holding onto Shi Guang¡¯s phone while taking photos with her and makingments the entire time. ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re so pretty!¡± ¡°Mummy, smile!¡± ¡°Come, mummy! Give me a kiss and let¡¯s take a photo!¡± ... For Lu Yanchen who was sitting at a corner and ordering the dishes, this was the first time he had discovered his little nephew being such a chatterbox, rambling nonstop so annoyingly. As though he had realized that his Little Uncle was a little displeased for being ignored, Xiao Bai looked at Lu Yanchen and grinned out. ¡°Littl...No! Today, you¡¯re daddy! Daddy, let¡¯s take a photo together!¡± Shi Guang was stunned¡ªLu Yanchen was so cold and aloof, there was no way he would take it. And indeed, as she had expected, Lu Yanchen rejected it with his usual cold silence. But, who would have guessed that Xiao Bai would get up and run between her and Lu Yanchen. Stretching his arm, he hugged her and Lu Yanchen together. As an additional face popped into the screen of the phone she was holding, she could feel the pressure mounting within her. Someone would always take photos with a poker face without any spare bit of emotions at all. Shi Guang tried expressing her reluctance to take the picture, but Xiao Bai kept insisting till she gave in for a single photo. She was going to delete this the moment she got back. As the dishes were served one after another, Xiao Bai slurped them all up with joy. When the steamed egg was served, he even pulled it before Shi Guang and opened his mouth, expecting her to feed him. She had no other choice but to scoop up two mouthfuls for him with her spoon. Looking at the scene unfolding opposite him, Lu Yanchen suddenly felt that his food tasted so dry all of a sudden. His face darkened as he looked at Xiao Bai and spoke with a tone that was equally frosty. ¡°How old are you and you still need someone to feed you? Eat it yourself!¡± Pouting his lips, Xiao Bai had no choice but to do it himself. He ate exceptionally lot today. When the dessert came, he wanted to eat Shi Guang¡¯s one as well after eating his. Lu Yanchen was truly worried that he might stuff his little stomach into bloating. ¡°Are you not full yet?¡± Xiao Bai patted his little tummy, ¡°I¡¯m still a little short.¡± Shi Guang could not help but utter out softly, ¡°Your son is still growing. Since you have no time to do it, you should find an auntie to cook for him.¡± Shifting his gaze over at Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen remarked indifferently, ¡°Why do I need to look for an auntie? Don¡¯t I have you?¡± Shi Guang chuckled out and waved her hand dismissively. ¡°What has it got to do wit...¡± ¡°He¡¯s your son.¡± With a straightced face, he had Shi Guang wondering if her brains had gone wonky. ¡®Her son?¡¯ Since when had I given birth to Xiao Bai? How did I not even know about it myself anymore?¡¯ Lu Yanchen curled his lips as he said with a tinge of mockery, ¡°Why now? After making him call you mummy, you¡¯re only thinking about taking advantage of that without wanting to repay him for it?¡± Chapter 117 - The World Is Too Peaceful

Chapter 117: The World Is Too Peaceful

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Before Shi Guang could even reply, Xiao Bai cheered. ¡°Sister is awesome at making food! No...Today, she¡¯s mummy! Mummy¡¯s food is the best! I love eating the food mummy makes!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s jaws opened wide, then she cast Lu Yanchen a dark re. What is he up to! I wasn¡¯t even the one who made Xiao Bai call her mummy! How am I taking advantage by making someone call me mummy? For an unmarried girl such as herself to suddenly turn into someone¡¯s mummy, shouldn¡¯t she be the one taking a loss? However, she could not say it out directly as that would hurt Xiao Bai¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯m an athlete and I need to train or work every day. It¡¯s only because I¡¯m on a break these two days, or I wouldn¡¯t be at home usually.¡± ¡°Then, you can just make food for me when you are free, mummy! I won¡¯t need you to do it every day!¡± Xiao Bai replied understandingly. ¡°We¡¯ll...discuss that when I¡¯m free.¡± Shi Guang shot a dirty look over at Lu Yanchen, her intentions clear as day. ¡®You want me to prepare meals for your son? No way!¡¯ Lu Yanchen merely leaned back slightly on his chair, looking rather unbothered as he said to Xiao Bai, ¡°You¡¯re really lucky. You¡¯ve only merely stayed for two days at my ce and this fake mummy of yours is on a break for these two days.¡± After saying that, he turned around to look at Shi Guang as a naughty smirk spread out from his lips. Xiao Bai nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! It¡¯s fine if mummy¡¯s only free for these two days!¡± Bam! Shi Guang felt as though someone had just punched her heart and she rolled her eyes, nearly fainting over. She wanted to act as though she had heard nothing, but Xiao Bai pestered her still, ¡°Mummy, make something nice for me tonight, okay? I want to eat the wings ofst night!¡± He had clearly just finished his meal, but as he said that, he looked as though he was salivating out¡ªthis was a little glutton! Shi Guang did not have to mention how gloomy she was right now as she forced something out. ¡°Erm...Xiao Bai, I might not...be free tonight. I have to return to school.¡± ¡°When about tomorrow? Will you be free tomorrow?¡± ¡°Tomorrow might be...¡± ¡°You won¡¯t be free tomorrow as well? When will you be free then, mummy?¡± That porcin face of his frowned into little buns. Shi Guang really wanted to say that she would never ever be free. But, she knew that she had to be gentle to kids, hence she merely remained silent. In any case, she would just have to tell him that she was not free and cate him properly afterward. That should be the end to this matter. But who knew, before she even said anything, Lu Yanchen remarked indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re way too annoying. Nobody is free enough to like you.¡± Shi Guang felt her mouth cramping up. ¡®This stupid Lu Yanchen! Just what is he trying to do! Does he think that the world is too peaceful?¡¯ ¡°Is that so, mummy?¡± Xiao Bai was hurt right now that those lovely eyes of his misted up while tears brimmed. Because of the reason that he was a man and he shouldn¡¯t cry, he was trying his best to hold his tears back as his little teeth quivered because of how hard he was clenching them. He looked so needy of love right now. Looking at Shi Guang with his sorry face, he asked, ¡°Is Xiao Bai really annoying? Is that why Xiao Bai has...no mummy?¡± For Shi Guang who had always been fond of kids, her heart felt like melting at this moment. ¡°N-No, no! Xiao Bai is really cute and everyone likes him!¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t even have a mummy. Even you don¡¯t want to be my mummy, not even for a day!¡± As Xiao Bai said that, he sniffed with a sad face, looking as though he was about to cry out... ¡°No, I really like you! I like you super a lot!¡± Shi Guang said it with a serious expression. Looking into Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes, she could tell the hopes he was bearing right now as she could not help but continue, ¡°I like you so much that...I¡¯ll not go to school tonight to make dinner for you.¡± Right after saying that, Shi Guang regretted it instantly. Chapter 118 - Mummy Likes Fish

Chapter 118: Mummy Likes Fish

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Xiao Bai broke from his tears into a bright smile instantaneously as he hugged Shi Guang tightly. ¡°I knew it! Sis...mother is the best to me!¡± Shi Guang was crying without tears right now as she slumped her head down, missing the streak of amusement that shed by Lu Yanchen¡¯s face. To make a meal, she naturally had to buy groceries. After leaving the restaurant, the three of them headed for the supermarket. Xiao Bai was seated in the trolley while Lu Yanchen was pushing it with Shi Guang beside him. They really looked like a family of three. Shi Guang felt uneasy all over. Even though she did not know why Lu Yanchen would have a son this old, or whether this son was even his to begin with, she really did not want to get associated too closely with this father and son pair. ¡°Err...I¡¯ll go buy the food. You guys shop around here,¡± She wanted to slip off with an excuse. ¡°Mummy, let¡¯s go over togetherter on!¡± Xiao Bai tugged onto her while pointing at a yogurt. ¡°I want one of this and we can go over afterward!¡± Helpless, Shi Guang could only take the yogurt for her before heading over to the fresh food area. As they walked by the seafood area, Shi Guang wanted to get someone to pick out a fish for her. However, Xiao Bai stopped her immediately. ¡°Mummy, no fish! No fish!¡± Shi Guang was surprised. ¡°Why no fish? Fish is delicious and nutritious.¡± Xiao Bai replied in a particrly disdainful face, ¡°There are too many bones.¡± While chuckling, Shi Guang replied, ¡°But, if you learn to love fish since young, you will grow up to be a really, really smart boy!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already really smart,¡± Xiao Bai raised his head and boasted proudly. With his flushed red face, he turned around and looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t love to eat fish either since he was young. But, he¡¯s really smart now!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes rolled about as he looked at Shi Guang with a particrly contemptuous look. ¡°Some people are still stupid even after eating fish all day.¡± >______< Shi Guang¡¯s heart clenched! She really wanted to swing her hands and walk away when Xiao Bai continued cutely, ¡°You¡¯re really smart too, mummy!¡± He did not know that Lu Yanchen had intentions hidden in his words; he had merely wanted to express his own opinion. However, that pleased Shi Guang nevertheless. She fondled Xiao Bai on his little head¡ªhe was still the cutest after all. From the freezer, she took out two boxes of freshly packed chicken wings before waving them in front of Xiao Bai. ¡°Your favorite wings!¡± With his eyes sparkling like stars in the sky, Xiao Bai hurriedly took them over. Shi Guang ignored Lu Yanchen and had Xiao Bai wait for her while she went to pick out some vegetables. ¡®Who cares about Lu Yanchen? I am only preparing the meal because of Xiao Bai.¡¯ And also, she truly felt that Xiao Bai did not seem like his son at all. Lu Yanchen had such a cold and arrogant character, so how could he have a son as cute as Xiao Bai? ... Shi Guang was prepared to take her money out to pay for the bill when Lu Yanchen stepped ahead of her and took out his card. However, she did not wish to have Lu Yanchen pay for them. ¡°I¡¯m buying these.¡± If he were the one paying for it, she would have to go over to his ce to prepare the meal. If she were the one who had bought it, she could just head home and prepare the meal, then invite Xiao Bai over. ¡°The kid¡¯s already so old and you guys are still bothering to split between who foots the bill...?¡± The auntie at the cashier muttered out as she took the card to swipe it. Shi Guang: ¨r(¨s_¨t)¨q This isn¡¯t my husband, neither is that boy my son! Shi Guang wanted to return to her house and pay the money back to Lu Yanchen. But before she could do so, he took the groceries to his ce right away. At the kitchen table, Shi Guang took out the groceries one by one as Xiao Bai helped her by the side. Suddenly, she was surprised to find a fish within it. ¡°Eh? I don¡¯t recall buying a fish?¡± Xiao Bai replied, ¡°Daddy bought it!¡± Shi Guang could not believe it. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like to eat fish...?¡± Xiao Bai then continued gently, ¡°But daddy said that mummy likes to eat it.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Chapter 119 - Is Young Master Lu Trying To Explain?

Chapter 119: Is Young Master Lu Trying To Exin?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang froze up for a moment. Lu Yanchen bought the fish for her? Why did this sound like the sun had set down in the east? ¡®It must definitely be because Xiao Bai was still growing up and had to eat fish. For the sake of coaxing him, he used my name for it...That must be it! ¡® She smiled out slightly and wrapped an apron around her before washing some rice to cook. She tried getting Xiao Bai out of the kitchen first, but he insisted on staying. ¡°Mummy, are you going to make the wings first?¡± ¡°Mummy, I love to y ser!¡± ¡°Mummy, you cane to my ce to y...¡± ... As Shi Guang¡¯s ardent fanboy, Xiao Bai rambled around her side nonstop the entire time. Because he didn¡¯t feel safe leaving this adult and child in the kitchen alone, Lu Yanchen would often inconspicuously ¡®pass by¡¯ the kitchen. Because of that, he heard snippets of their conversation. ¡®Since he was young, Xiao Bai had never liked anyone this much. But why must it be her... this clearly heartless woman.¡¯ ... In the kitchen, Xiao Bai got to talk about his own mum. Shi Guang turned her head around and asked, ¡°Have you never ever met your mother before?¡± Sitting on the chair, Xiao Bai dangled his legs and swung them around. However, his tone was serious. ¡°No, I don¡¯t even know what she looks like, neither have I ever tasted food that she made.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s expression softened. ¡°It has been a really long time since I¡¯ve tasted the food of my mother as well. But, it¡¯s alright...as long as we know that they love us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Bai was skeptical. He did not feel that his mum loved him. Otherwise, why hadn¡¯t she visited even once? Shi Guang smiled. ¡°Of course!¡± While sighing, Xiao Bai suddenly acted like an adult. ¡°At times, I really suspect that I don¡¯t have a mother, that I¡¯m nothing but a test tube baby 1 .¡± Shi Guang froze up. Those clear, bright eyes of hers widened. In that single split second, she thought that she might have misheard him as she looked at him in shock. ¡°What did you just say? Test tube baby? Why would you think that you are a...test tube baby?!¡± A dense gloomy look filled Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve never ever seen my mummying to visit me. And, I feel like my daddy doesn¡¯t like women either. In the army, he was always surrounded by men. He probably only likes men, right? And, two men can¡¯t give birth to a baby. So, they can only make a test tube baby.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen is...?¡± Shi Guang was stunned. Her entire sentence was supposed to be ¡®Lu Yanchen is gay?¡¯. He didn¡¯t like women! Was the reason why he had broken up with her back then because he had discovered his own sexuality? Xiao Bai could not understand why Shi Guang was suddenly calling out the name of his uncle. Wasn¡¯t he clearly talking about his father just now...? As for Lu Yanchen who was standing outside, he naturally understood Shi Guang¡¯s intentions. He raised his brow in a cold manner. ¡®What sort of a nonsensical idea has this woman misunderstood right now? Whether or not I liked women, shouldn¡¯t YOU know best? Lu Yanchen used all his willpower to restrain himself from going in to knock somebody on the head. Turning around, he entered his study room and made a call. It didn¡¯t take long before the call connected as a voice came over from the other end, ¡°Fourth, what¡¯s up?¡± Lu Yanchen replied calmly, ¡°Your son is throwing a tantrum again. Go cate him.¡± A man dressed in army uniform with an extremely ominous and resolute aura around him scolded out with a gruff tone, ¡°That brat, what tantrum is he throwing now?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely taking the phone and walking with huge strides into the kitchen. Standing at the door, he looked at Shi Guang for a moment before speaking out in a cold tone, ¡°Xiao Bai, your...father is looking for you.¡± Chapter 120 - Are You Guys Dating? (1)

Chapter 120: Are You Guys Dating? (1)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The moment Xiao Bai heard that it was his father, he hopped down from the chair and rushed over to take the phone over. Even though he always talked bad about his father, he was actually full of love for his father in his heart. A little stunned, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen in confusion. ¡®Did he just say... Xiao Bai¡¯s father? Isn¡¯t HE Xiao Bai¡¯s father?¡¯ ¡®Another father? Is he really... gay!¡¯ ¡®Is that why this kid has no mother and two fathers?¡¯ A single nce was enough for Lu Yanchen to know what was on her mind. ¡°What sort of garbage are you thinking in your head?¡± Lu Yanchen could feel a ball of emotions wrecking him from within. It was bad enough that she thought Xiao Bai was his son...She even thought that he was gay! Feeling jittery just from his gaze, Shi Guang could only chuckle out dryly. Trying to hide the obvious, she still decided to rify, ¡°I¡¯m not...thinking of anything?¡± ¡°All of your thoughts are written on your face,¡± Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice and expression were both indifferent, that gaze of his was sharp and prative, seemingly able to see through her heart. Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed red and she could only manage to stutter something out after a long time, ¡°H-Haha! Is that t-the case...? I¡¯m just cu-curious...Didn¡¯t he call you daddy? Is he n-not... not...not your s-son?¡± Lu Yanchen continued staring at her coldly. ¡°Since when had I said that he was my son?¡± Shi Guang continued with her awkward chuckle, ¡°H-He called you daddy?¡± Without changing his expressions, Lu Yanchen curled his lips, ¡°And he called you mummy as well!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s head was filled with a series of imaginary dots while that face of hers got inexplicably flushed. She continued uneasily, ¡°That¡¯s...erm...just for fun! And, it¡¯s for today only!¡± Lu Yanchen peered at her deeply, as though implying, ¡®The reason why you want to be his mummy so badly is because you thought that he was my son.¡¯ He then raised his brow. ¡°Why now? You wish that Xiao Bai was our son?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with both embarrassment and confusion. ¡°You¡¯d wish!¡± With that, she tossed away the vegetables she was washing and took off her apron before walking off. When she passed by Lu Yanchen, he held her by the wrist. Before she knew it, he had pinned her against the wall. His aura overwhelmed her with a particrly invasive property, as though he could steal her breath and manipte her heartbeat at any moment now. For some reason, the surrounding air seemed to have suddenly turned hot and thick. Stunned, Shi Guang looked at him in surprise. ¡°...What are you doing?¡± ¡°Sister, sister! Daddy said that he¡¯ll bring me over to the army to y in a couple of da...¡± Xiao Bai ran over in high spirits after the call. ¡°Let me go...!¡± Startled, Shi Guang pushed him away with all her might before turning around to wee Xiao Bai, who hugged her tightly. He then rushed over to Lu Yanchen happily. ¡°Little Uncle, I want to go visit my daddy! Are you going to send me there?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold face caused the entire atmosphere to turn frosty and cold. He then replied in a gruff tone, ¡°Not sending!¡± Even his tone seemed to have dipped a couple of degrees as he turned around to go to his study room after giving that reply. Initially, Shi Guang had wanted to head back home first¡ªafter all, it was still too early for dinner. However, Lu Yanchen did note out after entering his study room. Hence, she just stayed and yed with Xiao Bai. For dinner, Shi Guang prepared four dishes and a soup. When Lu Yanchen came out for dinner, it was as though nothing had happened; he even ate two bowls of rice. But for Shi Guang, everything was tasteless. ... At night-time, Shi Guangid on her bed while staring at the ceiling, unable to fall asleep no matter what. Suddenly, a notification came on her phone. Picking it over from her bedside, she saw that it was a text from Xiao Bai. Chapter 121 - Are You Guys Dating? (2)

Chapter 121: Are You Guys Dating? (2)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡®Photo?¡¯ Shi Guang thought about all the photos she took with Xiao Bai for lunch and immediately sent all of them to him. She didn¡¯t send the photo together with Lu Yanchen though, as she wanted to delete that. Just as she was clicking to delete it, another text came from Xiao Bai. To think that that brat would have remembered it so clearly. Shi Guang backed out from the delete confirmation and sent the group photo. However, she did not keep it on her phone, deleting it the moment she sent it out. Furthermore, she had made up her mind to visit her sister at the nursing home the next day and avoid this uncle and nephew duo. But at times, things would not go as one willed it to. As though that uncle and nephew duo was stuck on her, she was awakened by the sound of the doorbell early the next day. It was Lu Yanchen and Xiao Bai. With a single ¡®I¡¯ve got something on¡¯, he dumped Xiao Bai at her ce and left. Shi Guang was totally speechless. She had finally managed to get a break, and instead of being able to visit her sister or rest properly, she ended up being Xiao Bai¡¯s nanny? However, no matter how angry she was, she could not ignore Xiao Bai. After all, thetter was really cute and nice to her. And...she really did like him a lot as well. After making breakfast for him, she yed a couple of rounds of Kings of Glory with him. In the afternoon, she received a call from Boss Lei. He seemed to have something urgent and requested her to make a trip to the club. Initially, she had arranged with Xiao Bai to go y ser in the afternoon. Because of that, she brought him along with her, intending to continue with their ns after she was done with the issues of the club. When Boss Lei caught sight of Shi Guang arriving with a child, he inquired in a particrly gossipy manner, ¡°Whose kid is this? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s yours, Shi Guang!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, this is my mummy!¡± Xiao Bai tugged at her hand and raised his chin saying. ¡°No, he¡¯s my neighbor¡¯s kid,¡± Shi Guang exined hurriedly. ¡°This kid is rather cute!¡± Boss Lei stepped forth with a cheery face, wanting to caress Xiao Bai¡¯s cheeks. But suddenly, thetter shunned him with an arrogant look of cold disdain! Seeing that, Boss Lei froze up for a moment. Looking at this kid, he suddenly felt a sense of inexplicable familiarity. Suddenly, his eyes brightened up¡ªthis kid resembled Lu Yanchen! He then looked at Shi Guang with a deep contemtive gaze before chuckling out, ¡°I¡¯ve got good news to share with you here today.¡± He took a form from his table and held it in front of Shi Guang. ¡°Next month, the University Flying Fish Cup held by the National Swimming Association is about to start. For the side of our club¡¯s female team, we¡¯ve decided to send you for it. You must definitely work hard! This is the application form. Hurry and fill it in. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll send someone to revert it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss Lei!¡± Shi Guang took over the form and pen and started filling it up immediately. ¡°What¡¯s the thank you for? You¡¯re someone of my club, after all. Furthermore, your performance has been the most ster all this while. So, it¡¯s only right to send you for it,¡± Boss Lei continued chirpily, then eyed Xiao Bai. ¡°Say, Shi Guang, should you meet with any difficulties in the future, feel free toe and look for me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss Lei!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said that you don¡¯t have to thank me. Just based on your rtionship with Young Master Lu alone, I shou...¡± Shi Guang cut him in his words. ¡°Boss Lei, you¡¯ve misunderstood! I have nothing going on with Lu Yanch...¡± Sensing that Xiao Bai at the side was eyeing her with a skeptical expression, she shut up immediately. However, remembering that he was only a kid, she presumed that he should not have thought too deep about Boss Lei¡¯s words. But, who knew that the moment they got out, he asked, ¡°Sister, are you dating my Little Uncle? Are you the Little Aunt that grandma was talking about?¡± Chapter 122 - Are You Guys Dating? (3)

Chapter 122: Are You Guys Dating? (3)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang turned around to look at Xiao Bai, her face turning somewhat pale as she denied it immediately, ¡°No, how could that be? Weren¡¯t we going for ser? Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you there!¡± She tried to change the topic, but Xiao Bai insisted on it as he said with anticipation, ¡°Then, will you start dating my Little Uncle, sister?¡± Shi Guang could not help but let out augh, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°If you guys date, you¡¯ll be able to marry my Little Uncle. If that happens, we¡¯ll be family!¡± He then scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I really like you, sister. It¡¯d be wonderful if you were my mummy. But still, I want my own mummy. I hope that she¡¯lle for me one day. You won¡¯t get angry at me for that, will you sister?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shi Guang fondled his head¡ªit was only natural instinct for a kid to want his mother. ¡°Then, can I still call you mummy today?¡± Xiao Bai looked at her hopefully. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°Mummy...¡± Holding his little hand, Shi Guang chatted with him while walking. There was a small little field outside their neighborhood where many kids would often y. At this moment, a few people that looked like students were ying on the field as Shi Guang brought Xiao Bai over. Xiao Bai really loved to y ser; he was overwhelmed with joy even just running around by himself. Thud! Suddenly, he fell onto the ground. Even just watching, Shi Guang could feel the pain from it. But surprisingly, he got up and continued sprinting, even calling Shi Guang to join him. Afraid that he might get bored, Shi Guang got onto the field as well. However, it didn¡¯t take long before she felt some difort. She had almost forgotten that this was still her menstrual period. She had thought that she would be able to tide through it peacefully. But, who knew that just by exerting herself and running a little, her old problems from her menstrual period arose once more. She could only sit down and watch Xiao Bai y. Her stomach gradually felt even more ufortable as the skies started to darken. Xiao Bai was all drenched in sweat as his face flushed so red that it was as though he had applied rouge, while his entire body was muddy as though he had climbed out of a pit. Shi Guang hurriedly brought him home. His yfulness was not satiated fully as Xiao Bai continued to kick the ball left and right on the grass fields in the neighborhood while walking back. Suddenly, Xiao Bai ran somewhere while yelling out¡ªhe seemed to have kicked something. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chasing after him, Shi Guang found him hugging onto a cat which seemed injured. There was a thin, long wound on its body. Initially, the blood had already dried up and turned brown, but it seemed to have split open and was bleeding once more after being struck by the ball. Xiao Bai asked with a face full of guilt, ¡°Did I injure it with my ball? Is it going to die?¡± Shi Guang checked the wound. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go buy some medicine and it¡¯ll be fine after applying.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Hug the cat and wait for me here. I¡¯ll just ride my bike over to the pharmacy and will be back in a couple of minutes,¡± Shi Guang only left after repeated reminders. Xiao Bai hugged the cat over to the apartment obediently. ... A ck sedan was parked below the condominium. Yang Sitong hade looking for Lu Yanchen today. However, no matter how many times she called, no one picked up. Feeling really frustrated and indignant, she could not help but kick out at a stone beside her leg violently. She had only wanted to vent her frustrations, but to her astonishment, it struck someone! With a single yelp, a kid fell onto the ground. Because Xiao Bai copsed, the cat in his hands fell onto the ground as well. Surprised, the cat scurried rapidly on the ground and pounced on Yang Sitong... Chapter 123 - Uncontrollable Emotions (1)

Chapter 123: Uncontroble Emotions (1)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Surprised, the cat scurried rapidly on the ground and pounced on Yang Sitong... She shrieked out and stumbled back a little. However, she could not manage to dodge as the cat scratched her hands beforending on the ground. Looking at the injury on her hand, then at the dirty cat on the ground, she could not prevent the pent-up emotions within her from pouring out entirely as she raised her leg and aimed it at the cat with a hard kick. ¡°ARGH! WHERE DID THIS DIRTY CAT SPOUT OUT FROM! DISGUSTING!¡± The already injured cat had no way of avoiding that kick as it was sent rolling a few rounds after being struck. As that sharp pain surged through its entire body, the catid there motionless while squealing out tragically. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes widened in shock, unable to believe everything before his eyes as he sprinted toward the cat. Looking at him with its eyes, the cat raised its quivering paw while panting out heavily, as though it was begging for Xiao Bai to save it. Infuriated beyond anything else, that tender, petite face of Xiao Bai exuded a cold aura. ¡°Why are you such a bad woman! Why did you have to kick the little to death?¡± Dark clouds shrouded above Yang Sitong¡¯s face. ¡°Brat, your cat was the one that scratched me first.¡± ¡°The stone that you kicked struck the little kitty and me! That¡¯s why it struck at you!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face was totally icy, unfazed by Yang Sitong in the slightest bit. ¡°You¡¯re an evil, vicious woman! You¡¯re the type of supporting venomous female character that everyone hates in television dramas!¡± Annoyed by Xiao Bai¡¯s remarks, Yang Sitong could not help but lecture out, ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m warning you! If you continue to spout nonsense, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± ¡°HMPH!¡± Xiao Bai snorted coldly as he insisted on scolding her, ¡°You¡¯re an ugly and evil woman! You can eveny your hands on an injured little kitty! You¡¯re going to suffer a bad death and go down to hell...!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face was filled with absolute contempt as she barked out loudly, ¡°Old Zhou...!¡± The chauffeur in the car ran out immediately and came before Xiao Bai. ¡°Where did youe from, wild child? Hurry and leave.¡± He even tried using his hand to pull Xiao Bai away. Because he was grabbed from the wrist by surprise, Xiao Bai was lifted off the ground entirely with a massive tug. Using every single bit of strength he had, Xiao Bai sent a tight kick over at the chauffeur, Old Zhou. Because of the ensuing pain, Old Zhou flung him away on the ground. Even though hended on his bum, it still hurt nevertheless. Xiao Bai was someone who had been pampered since he was born; since when had he ever been treated by anyone like this? His widened eyes were reddening, seeming as though he was about to burst out into tears. But, he held it back in. Suddenly, he bolted up and opened that little mouth of his, chomping down on Old Zhou¡¯s arm! ¡°ARGH!¡± Old Zhou screamed out in pain and swung his hand out furiously. Instantly, that petite frame of Xiao Bai¡¯s was sent flying onto the ground, even rolling back a little. ... Shi Guang happened to witness the scene as she returned riding her bike. She was so frightened that her soul nearly popped out of her. She didn¡¯t even park her bike properly, throwing it at the roadside before speeding over to Xiao Bai¡¯s side. While quivering, Xiao Bai reached out and rubbed his little arm and backside. The moment he caught sight of Shi Guang, that frail body of his pounced over to her as he pouted his lips in indignance. ¡°Mummy...!!!¡± ¡°Where did yound on? Let me see...!¡± The worried Shi Guang checked his body from head to toe. His palm was so swollen that it was entirely red; there were even patches of bruises where the skin was peeled. Clearly, he had tried using his hand to support the fall earlier on. It must be really painful. But, because he did not want Shi Guang to worry, he put on a brave front. ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s just a small injury. You don¡¯t have to worry. But, the little kitty... is dying...¡± Chapter 124 - Uncontrollable Emotions (2)

Chapter 124: Uncontroble Emotions (2)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s gaze followed the direction Xiao Bai pointed at, where the caty in a fresh pool of blood. She went over to check on its injury¡ªthat kick from Yang Sitong earlier on had caused it a huge blow. Right now, it had fainted over, with only a feeble breath of air left. Shi Guang gently stroked the fur on its body before carrying it up carefully. ¡°Is it dead?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes were totally red right now. ¡°Not yet. We might be able to save it if we send it to the clinic now.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and send it over then!¡± Xiao Bai reached out to hug the cat immediately before ring hard at Yang Sitong, as though he wanted to burn her into his memories and take revenge in the future. Ignoring Xiao Bai¡¯s vengeful look entirely, Yang Sitong looked at Shi Guang and asked gently, ¡°Is this your son?¡± She tried her best to maintain herposure and did not let a single bit of disdain that she had expressed earlier on seep out. Shi Guang turned around to look at that Yang Sitong, that woman with her intricate makeup, expensive dress, and exquisite fashion sense who was even smiling right now. ¡®Son? Yang Sitong thinks that Xiao Bai is...my son? Isn¡¯t she Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡¯ ¡®If that were the case, shouldn¡¯t she always be at the Lu Family? If she were there, how could she have not seen Xiao Bai before? How did she not even know that Xiao Bai was Lu Yanchen¡¯s nephew?¡¯ To think that she would even dare to ask if he was her son! Did that mean that if he were her son and not someone from the Lu Family, he was worth being abused in that manner? Shi Guang puffed up her chest as a surge of irrepressible hatred found itself cruising through every single one of her limbs. With that insatiable rage, she shouted out at Yang Sitong¡¯s face fiercely, ¡°Miss Yang! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s overboard to treat a kid that way? ¡± The calmness on Yang Sitong¡¯s face vanished entirely. ¡®This female coach! If I do not show her a thing or two, she might really start acting up and thinking she was a somebody, huh? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your background and status!¡¯ If not for the fact that she was Lu Yanchen¡¯s coach, Yang Sitong would have seen her as nothing more than a wretched piece of sh*t! Suddenly, Yang Sitong¡¯s gaze turnedpletely icy as she spoke out indifferently, ¡°Your son was the one who was being rude in the first ce. Miss Shi, your family¡¯s kid has way too poor of an upbringing, doesn¡¯t he? How could he scold people casually?¡± Xiao Bai tugged at Shi Guang¡¯s hand before replying angrily, ¡°You¡¯re the one with no upbringing! You kicked me with the stone and even kicked the little kitty!¡± Shi Guangughed out coldly, ¡°Miss Yang, he¡¯s only a child. Even if he has no upbringing, are you the same as him? Or, were you someone who had loved bullying others since you were young? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, were you prepared to have your chauffeur strip him and give him a good beating? Before you ask others if they have upbringing, has your upbringing been fed to the dogs, Miss Yang? Or, are you someone that vile and venomous that you will not even let a child off?¡± The sudden shouting, wrath, and unconceble hatred that was exuding forth from Shi Guang had Yang Sitong taken aback, making her frown. Old Zhou rushed over and barked at Shi Guang, ¡°You screaming and shouting here is proof of the type of upbringing your child has! To think that he would spit out such vile words at such a young age! You don¡¯t look old, and yet you already have a child that big. It¡¯s only with a mum like you that there¡¯s a b*stard child like him who doesn¡¯t know any manners!¡± Not wanting the matter to escte, Yang Sitong waved at Old Zhou. ¡°Forget it, Old Zhou.¡± After all, this female coach was Lu Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach. For now, Lu Yanchen was still ignoring her, even avoiding her calls. She did not want him to catch wind of the entire matter, which would result in an even worse impression of her in his mind. Chapter 125 - Uncontrollable Emotions (3)

Chapter 125: Uncontroble Emotions (3)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Yang Sitong looked at Shi Guang. ¡°I kicked the stone by ident. Look, I¡¯m also injured because your cat came to scratch me immediately!¡± As she said that, she raised that injured hand of hers. Xiao Bai replied brashly, ¡°You have only yourself to me! If you didn¡¯t scare little kitty with that stone, it wouldn¡¯t have scratched you!¡± ¡°I know, so I¡¯ll foot the medical bill!¡± As she said that, she took out a stack ofRenminbi 1 from her wallet and handed it over to Shi Guang. However, there was a tinge of mockery on her lips, looking as though she was someone high and above donating some chump cash to beggars. Shi Guang¡¯s hands by her side were curled tightly into a fist so fiercely that her nails were digging into her palms. Sheughed out coldly, ¡°There are many things that can¡¯t be solved with money. I think you had better keep that money for yourself to visit the doctor, Miss Yang.¡± With that said, she held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand and walked away silently, prepared to send the cat to the clinic. By now, Yang Sitong¡¯s face was green with rage. She had given more than enough face now, and yet that b*tch really thought she was a somebody! The nerve! Once she had settled Lu Yanchen, the first thing on her agenda would be to change this female coach away. She then gave Lu Yanchen another call. However, no matter how much she tried, he refused to pick up. Infuriated, she gave yet another stone a kick. ¡®Lu Yanchen, why! Why would you not give me a chance! Could there be another woman who loves you more in this world?¡¯ ... Shi Guang and Xiao Bai brought the cat to the nearest vet clinic nearby. For the entire duration, the cat did not budge much. Xiao Bai had been talking to it the entire time, but it didn¡¯t even respond with a single mew, causing him to be extremely distressed, afraid that something might happen to it. It was only when the vet said that the cat would not be in any fatal danger that Xiao Bai heaved out a sigh of relief. Because she knew that Xiao Bai¡¯s hand was injured as well, Shi Guang requested for some antiseptic from the nurse, wanting to help him clean his wound. Because the wound that was bleeding from earlier was not treated, it had formed some scabs. Shi Guang ced his hand in her palm while saying gently, ¡°Xiao Bai, bear with it a little. It¡¯s going to sting a bit!¡± While nodding, Xiao Bai patted his little chest with his uninjured hand like a small little man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mummy! A small injury like that is nothing much. There was once when daddy brought me to climb a mountain. I rolled down from the mountain! Even then, I didn¡¯t cry at all!¡± ¡°Xiao Bai is so brave!¡± Shi Guang started to clean the wound for Xiao Bai. His little palm was all swollen. Because he had used a tissue to wipe earlier on, there were some scraps and traces of the tissue left around it. Even though it wasn¡¯t an extremely severe injury, it looked rather horrifying... Shi Guang felt as though there was a stinging blow in her heart as she felt a series of pain she could not describe. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Bai...It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t manage to protect you...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes reddened gradually. ¡°...I¡¯m alright! It¡¯s only a small injury. I¡¯ll be alright tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because I¡¯m useless. I didn¡¯t manage to protect you, causing you to get bullied by others...I¡¯m so sorry...¡± While sniffing, Shi Guang could no longer hold back her tears as she hugged Xiao Bai tightly in her embrace. Xiao Bai was stunned, able to feel the back of his shirt getting wet. Even though she made no sound, Xiao Bai knew that sister was crying. She was sad...so sad that she was crying. He too wanted to cry. However, he knew he mustn¡¯t. ¡®It¡¯s all the fault of that woman today...If not for her, sister would not be so upset!¡¯ ¡®From now on, I am going to protect sister! I¡¯ll never let that bad woman hurt sister again!¡¯ ¡®I must even help sister get back at her!¡¯ Chapter 126 - Uncontrollable Emotions (4)

Chapter 126: Uncontroble Emotions (4)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ It didn¡¯t take long for the vet to clean up the cat¡¯s wounds and even give it a quick shower and trimming of its fur. With that, the cat looked even tinier than before, around the size of a man¡¯s palm. However, it was really pretty. Compared to its initially dirty look, it waspletely white after being showered¡ªall the ckness it had earlier on was dirt! Not only that, it had a pair of pristine, sparkling blue eyes. Xiao Bai was absolutely enamored by it. He wanted to hug it, yet he didn¡¯t dare to as he looked at the vet with a serious expression. Raising his brows, he clearly exuded a sense of maturity that was far beyond his age. ¡°How¡¯s the little kitty. Is it going to die?¡± The vet chuckled before telling him rejoicefully, ¡°The wounds are only superficial. It should recover after being taken care of for a period of time.¡± ¡°Thank you, vet!¡± Xiao Bai extended his arms, wanting to hug the cat. However, the vet did not pass the cat over to him. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a cat that you¡¯ve raised, right? You should have picked it up from the streets, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, but it was injured because we were careless.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let me vinate it as well before you take it back to care for it.¡± Xiao Bai immediately retracted his hands before thanking the vet with extreme politeness, ¡°Thank you, vet!¡± Knowing that the cat was all fine, Xiao Bai was ecstatic and told Shi Guang that he was going to raise it in the future, even asking her to help him name it. By the time they got out of the vet clinic, the skies had already darkened. Shi Guang brought Xiao Bai out for some food before sending him to the twelfth floor. Initially, she had intended to make dinner for him. However, she was really feeling rather ufortable right now. Furthermore, there was a deep sense of fatigue that seemed to be brewing from the depths of her heart, causing her to feel particrly miserable. When Lu Yanchen reached home, he found an additional upant in the house. His little nephew and that cat were both looking at him with their bright eyes. ¡°Little Uncle!¡± cing the little kitty down, Xiao Bai slid down from the sofa and sprinted all the way to Lu Yanchen with his little legs before giving him a big hug. Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± This was way too friendly of him. In the past, before this little nephew of his even knew how to talk, he already knew how to treat everyone around him with additional friendliness whenever he did anything wrong. His ncended casually on the little white cat that was wrapped with bandages all over on the sofa. ¡°Where did ite from?¡± Looking at his Little Uncle¡¯s line of sight aimed at the little kitty, Xiao Bai chuckled, ¡°I picked it up when I went out to y with sister today. From now on, I¡¯m going to raise it. Don¡¯t worry, Little Uncle, it has been vinated.¡± Lu Yanchen sat down on the sofa opposite the cat. ¡°You¡¯re going back tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I stay till it¡¯s time to go over to daddy¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°No!¡± Xiao Bai ran over and hugged the cat unhappily. Lu Yanchen spotted that his hand was also wrapped with little red bandages and knew that he was injured immediately. ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± ¡°A bad woman caused it. She even bullied sister into crying.¡± Xiao Bai replied while stroking the back of the cat. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes narrowed as a dangerous look shed by them. ¡°She... the sister downstairs cried?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head before pouting his lips. ¡°She caused sister to cry out really sadly. Sister said that she didn¡¯t protect me well enough. But, it was actually not sister¡¯s fault at all. It was all that bad woman who was too evil and fierce! The moment sister saw her, she was really angry. That bad woman must have bullied sister before in the past as well! She had even wanted to use money to humiliate sister...That¡¯s too much! I remembered her car te number. Next time, I¡¯m going to teach her a lesson!¡± After listening to Xiao Bai borate everything in a huff, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned frosty. Chapter 127 - Uncontrollable Emotions (5)

Chapter 127: Uncontroble Emotions (5)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lying on the bed, Shi Guang had wrapped herself in her nket while hugging herself all into a single bundle. She was feeling so miserable that she did not want to budge even a single inch. When the doorbell rang, she ignored it¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to bother with anyone, no matter who it was. It didn¡¯t take long before the phone beside her bed rang as well. However, she wasn¡¯t bothered to look at it either. However, the ringing of her phone and doorbell were incessant. Because she was already frustrated enough in her heart, this noise brought about even more frustration. Reaching out for her phone, she saw who it was¡ªLu Yanchen. The person ringing on her doorbell should be Lu Yanchen as well then. She picked up the call, ¡°Young Master Lu, what do you want?¡± ¡°Open the door,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold voice came over from the other end, domineering and imposing. ¡°Just say anything you wish to.¡± ¡°Open the door!¡± His cold authority was not to be disobeyed. Left without a choice, Shi Guang could only go and open the door with her brows furrowed. ¡°Just what in the world do you want?¡± She did not want to stand up¡ªher stomach was still feeling difort. Hence, she was slightly hunched over. Looking at the somewhat pale face of hers and that impatient expression, Lu Yanchen noticed that there was something off about her even down to her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just say what you want to.¡± Shi Guang turned her head around and rested it on the door¡ªshe had no intention of letting him in at all. Anyway, he stuck his foot at the base of the door. ¡°What happened this afternoon?¡± Shi Guang forced out a fakeugh while replying calmly, ¡°Nothing much! We met your fianc¨¦e downstairs. She didn¡¯t recognize Xiao Bai, and there was a small misunderstanding. You can ask Xiao Bai for theplete story. I¡¯m really tired, so I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± As she said that, she tried to close the door. But, she couldn¡¯t do so with Lu Yanchen¡¯s foot blocking it. Her stomach was really feeling bad right now such that even speaking an additional word would cause her misery. However, he wouldn¡¯t pull back his foot. Unable to contain all the frustration in her heart, Shi Guang could not help but bark out at him, ¡°Why are you so annoying! Can¡¯t you just let me be alone for a while?¡± Lu Yanchen knitted his brows, looking at her as though he was looking at an idiot. Extending his hand, he pushed the door open. ¡°You had better understand what in the world you are trying to say right now.¡± Sitting down on her sofa, Shi Guang could not help but blurt out again, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you what you¡¯re trying to say? Are you here to settle the debt with me because you feel ufortable thinking that I¡¯ve bullied your fianc¨¦e?¡± Lu Yanchen gripped her wrist with such strength that it seemed as though he was about to eat her up. He bit down on his lip and pulled her over slightly. ¡°You think that that¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here?¡± Shi Guang stared at him straight in the eye. ¡°Why else then?¡± ¡°I really want to choke you to death right now,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned even more terrible as he remarked coldly, ¡°The only thing you¡¯re good at is venting your anger at me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m venting my anger at you? Since when have I been venting my anger on y...¡± Shi Guang was so speechless that sheughed out. ¡°You¡¯re clearly here to cause trouble for me.¡± With that said, Shi Guang sat back down¡ªher stomach was really ufortable right now...extremely ufortable. This time around, she could not bear with it anymore as she pressed her hand against her tummy, rubbing it in gentle circles. Lu Yanchen¡¯s sharp gazended on her body immediately. He knew that her actions were for her menstrual cramps. Taking two steps forward, he carried her up expressionlessly before streaking over to her bedroom. Stunned, Shi Guang¡¯s eyeballs were about to pop out of her sockets. ¡°Lu Yanchen, what are you doing! Let me down, quick...!¡± However, Lu Yanchen ignored her. The domineering man was always someone in the leading position. Heid Shi Guang down on her bed before ordering, ¡°You had better lie down properly!¡± Chapter 128 - Uncontrollable Emotions (6)

Chapter 128: Uncontroble Emotions (6)

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lying on her bed, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen in surprise. He looked particrly frustrated as he undid the top two buttons of his shirt before turning around to walk out. Before long, he returned with a bowl of brown sugar water 1 . ¡°Sit up and drink this first.¡± In the past, during her menstrual periods, he would prepare brown sugar ginger water and take care of her tenderly as well. The current situation was quite reminiscent of the past. Unconsciously, Shi Guang gripped her fist. ¡°I-I¡¯ve...I¡¯ve already drunk it.¡± ¡°One more bowl then.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he said that while scooping up a mouthful of the dark brown liquid and looking at her. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± For a moment, the entire room went silent. Suddenly realizing that he was about to feed her, an ufortable look shed across Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes as his face darkened. ¡°Your stomach is hurting, not your hands. Hurry and take it over.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Shi Guang replied as she took over the bowl. ¡®This man is really unpredictable, making it seem for a moment as though he was about to feed me.¡¯ Forced to drink yet another bowl of brown sugar ginger water, she ced the empty bowl beside her bed gloomily before turning to Lu Yanchen. ¡°I¡¯m done drinking. I¡¯m going to go sleep.¡± She wanted to chase the guest away. However, not only did Lu Yanchen not leave, he sat down at the side of the bed. Shi Guang looked at him with wide opened eyes. ¡°You still want to talk? Can¡¯t it wait till tomorrow?¡± ¡°Lay down properly.¡± As he said that, he pushed her down t onto the bed with his hand as heid down as well. Shi Guang was surprised. But, by the time she came to her senses, she was already pushed down by Lu Yanchen¡¯s arm. Immediately, she turned around and tried getting down the other side of the bed. But, he was faster than her as he hugged her from the back, the two of them joined together in a tight embrace. ¡°Lu Yanchen! You...!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± As Lu Yanchen ordered, he moved his hand beneath her clothes before cing his palm firmly on her tummy. That warm palm was ced next to her skin snugly. It would asionally move, helping the warmth of his body seep into her tummy. Soon, it didn¡¯t seem as painful anymore... In the past, if her tummy hurt, he would always hug her in the same way as well, helping her soothe her tummy with his hand so that she would feel better. But, that was when they were still together. Now that they had broken up for more than two years, this was really inappropriate¡ªshe did not want to carry on with any ambiguous acts with him like this. Furthermore, with him being like this right now, she felt a little ufortable... ¡°I don¡¯t need it! Hurry and let go of me!¡± She pushed him hard, but her cramp worked up again immediately as she flinched while gasping out in pain. Instantly, her body went limp once more. ¡°I told you not to move...Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and husky, like a rich, aged red wine. Shi Guang¡¯s body froze up¡ªshe could feel a hard, throbbing object that was pressing against her with a fiery brazenness. ¡®God! Is he thinking of doing anything?¡¯ Shi Guang got a little flustered instantly. ¡°Then you...you should let me go now!¡± ¡°If you move again, I¡¯m going to strip off your clothes!!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s threat was gruff as his hot breath pressed down by her ear, causing her to feel like melting. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in shock while her little face was flushedpletely red¡ªshe really wanted to wallop him to death right now. ¡°What are you acting all unreasonable for...?¡± Even though she muttered that, she truly did not dare move anymore. She knew that Lu Yanchen was a man of his words. Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t as though he hadn¡¯t stripped her before... Chapter 129 - Lying Little Uncle

Chapter 129: Lying Little Uncle

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ By the time Shi Guang got up, it was already noon, and there was no one beside her. She rubbed her eyes before rising slowly, without any idea of how she had fallen asleepst night. Meanwhile, she was clearly jittery all over, with her defenses up fully. She could only me the fatigue she hadst night and the way he rubbed her tummy being toofortable for her to fall asleep involuntarily. Only, she was so dead asleep that she did not even know when Lu Yanchen had left. Stretching herself, she headed to the toilet to wash up before heading to the kitchen, ready to prepare food. To her surprise, there was already breakfast on the table, and the rice cooker in the kitchen was still on, keeping a bowl of brown sugar ginger water warm within. He was really thoughtful in his actions, just like in the past. However, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t happy in the slightest bit. After all, their rtionship was different now. They had once met and loved, whispering of love under the afternoon sun while embracing one another for support in the depths of the night. But, at the end of the day, they broke up nevertheless, each heading into a different path in life and disappearing from the other¡¯s life as though everything was but a dream. Now that she had awakened from that dream, she was determined not to return to that love once more. And with that decision, she hoped that it would be clear cut, instead of sticking around with lingering emotions and ambiguity like this... ... As she sat before the dining table, Shi Guang took up her phone. There were many voice messages, all sent from Xiao Bai. She ate breakfast while listening to his voice recordings. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to head back home first before going over to my daddy¡¯s. Initially, I had wanted to say goodbye to you, but Little Uncle told me that you were sick and I shouldn¡¯t disturb you when you were sleeping.¡± ¡°Sister, rest well and take care, alright? I¡¯lle back and look for you after heading over to my daddy¡¯s.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring Little Goody with me back home and take care of it as well. You don¡¯t have to worry, sister.¡± Little Goody was the name they gave the cat yesterday. Shi Guang replied with a voice message of her own as well, ¡°Sister¡¯s all fine now and has already recovered, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Xiao Bai, enjoy yourself over at your daddy¡¯s, alright? I¡¯ll be missing you and waiting for you toe back and visit with a chubby Little Goody!¡± It didn¡¯t take long before Xiao Bai replied. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll definitelye visit you again! Let¡¯s keep in touch when we¡¯re free always!¡± ¡°Sister, onest thing. There¡¯re rules in the army that I can¡¯t casually send voice messages, so I¡¯ll only send you text messages. Words that I don¡¯t know how to type, I¡¯ll ask the brother soldiers there!¡± After he sent that voice message, Xiao Bai was all ready to keep his phone when Lu Yanchen, who was driving beside him, suddenly reached out with an empty palm. ¡°Hand your phone over.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes widened just like little grapes. ¡°I¡¯m already heading home now, so the phone should be mine! Furthermore, how am I going to keep in contact with sister if I pass you my phone? Weren¡¯t you the one who said that I should tell sister to keep in contact with me regrly and that I can¡¯t send voice messages, only texts in the army?¡± ¡®Since I have already told her about me going to the army, I should be the one bringing my phone into the army, right? Why do I have to return it to Little Uncle now again?¡¯ Lu Yanchen looked at him with an icy cold stare as he spoke with a tone clearlycking any warmth, ¡°You¡¯re not handing it over, is that it?¡± Xiao Bai licked his lips, contemting for a moment before handing it over to Lu Yanchen still. However, he was rather unhappy as he opened his eyes with an usatory tone, ¡°Uncle, you have your own phone. Why do you want mine?¡± ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t always be ying with phones.¡± Xiao Bai snorted coldly, ¡°That¡¯s an excuse! You told sister to keep in touch with me, but you took my phone away. Actually, you¡¯re the one who wants to keep in touch with sister. You even said that I can¡¯t send voice messages at daddy¡¯s ce. You must be lying!¡± Chapter 130 - Young Master Lus Tricks Are Everywhere

Chapter 130: Young Master Lu¡¯s Tricks Are Everywhere

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± At times, it wasn¡¯t too good of a thing for kids to be too smart as well. He just ignored Xiao Bai and continued driving. As for Xiao Bai who could not get his phone back, he was really sad and dejected right now. His lips were pouted so much that one could almost hang antern on them. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell sister that you are a liar, and that the phone wasn¡¯t with me at all!¡± It was a red light, so Lu Yanchen braked on the car before turning around to look at Xiao Bai, mentioning calmly, ¡°Seems like you really do like her a lot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I like sister! Super duper a lot!¡± Looking at him, Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes suddenly twinkled as he spoke in an impish manner, ¡°You like her too, uncle? Are you thinking of making her my...Little Aunt?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely remarking once more, ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you. Pets are not allowed into the army.¡± Xiao Bai turned around and looked at his little kitty sprawled on the backseat with a totally dejected face. ¡°What? I can¡¯t even bring pets? What should I do then? I¡¯ve already told sister that I¡¯ll take care of Little Goody!¡± Why didn¡¯t Little Uncle say that before they left! If he had known, he would not have brought Little Goody! While sighing, he slumped his shoulders. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ll have to ask grandma to take care of it.¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°Your grandma¡¯s going traveling in the next couple of days.¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Xiao Bai was flustered as he looked at Lu Yanchen with a sorry expression. ¡°Uncle, can you take Little Goody back for sister to take care of it then?¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips before asking in a low tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to tell sister that I¡¯m a liar? She will definitely not want a cat that a liar brings back...¡± Xiao Bai was in such a dilemma that his brows were furrowed...After a moment, he spoke up gloomily, ¡°Forget it! I won¡¯t tell sister about the phone. But, I have a hunch that she doesn¡¯t want to be my mummy, neither does she want to be my Little Aunt.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened as his tone got colder as well, ¡°Is that something you should be concerned about?¡± Xiao Bai went silent. Little Uncle seemed to have gotten angry¡ªhe was even scarier than daddy when he was angry. Everyone in the family had to give way to him, even a kid like Xiao Bai himself. However, he wasn¡¯t even the one who had said that. That was clearly the meaning behind sister¡¯s reply when he had asked her the same question the other day. Furthermore, didn¡¯t Little Uncle already have a Little Aunt? With his phone and little kitty taken away, Xiao Bai felt that he had truly been happy for nothing. Ah, he felt so tired right now. ¡®The world of the adults is soplex, hais!¡¯ When Xiao Bai arrived at the Lu Family, he hugged Little Goody tight in his embrace. Catching sight of her grandson had Shen Lingshuang totally ted. When she looked at that little kitten in Xiao Bai¡¯s arms, she asked in surprise, ¡°Where did this cate from?¡± She then looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Yours?¡± Xiao Bai raised his hand. ¡°Mine!¡± Lu Yanchen replied as well, ¡°Someone else¡¯s. I¡¯ll be bringing it backter on.¡± Shen Lingshuang was astounded and suddenly ignored Xiao Bai¡¯s words. Instead, she thought about the ¡®someone else¡¯. She knew that her son was someone with mysophobia 1 . How would he agree to help someone look after their cat? There must definitely be something fishy about this. ¡°Whose is it?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s sister¡¯s!¡± Xiao Bai rushed to reply. Shen Lingshuang knew that she would definitely not be able to get anything out of her son. Hence, she rushed in front of her grandson. ¡°Which sister?¡± Xiao Bai smiled sweetly. ¡°The sister downstairs.¡± Just as he ced Little Goody on the sofa, it ran off right away. At this moment, Xiao Bai was a total ve to the cat as he gave chase right away. Shen Lingshuang wasn¡¯t hurried either¡ªshe had all the time in the world to ask her grandson after he returned. But her son? She had to rify things now. Chapter 131 - Dont Want Her To Be A Third Party

Chapter 131: Don¡¯t Want Her To Be A Third Party

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ A little anxious, Shen Lingshuang looked at Lu Yanchen and asked with a full face of smiles, ¡°Did you know the girl after moving there or did you move there because you knew the girl was there? When are you bringing her home for me to take a look?¡± She had already automatically associated the ¡®sister downstairs¡¯ together with the girl who had appeared in Lu Yanchen¡¯s room. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®we¡¯ll see¡¯ anymore. The Yangs had called earlier, saying that she¡¯ll beingter because she tried contacting you the entire day yesterday, but just couldn¡¯t get to you no matter what,¡± This ¡®she¡¯ was naturally referring to Yang Sitong. ¡°I¡¯ve got something on, so will be leaving now,¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stood up, wanting to leave. He said nothing about leaving earlier on, yet he was all ready to leave now. Clearly, it was because he didn¡¯t want to see Yang Sitong. Shen Lingshuang pulled him back gently. ¡°Son, I don¡¯t really like the Yang Family that much either. Back then, the two of you were arranged to be married verbally, and there are not any emotions between the two of you after the engagement. But, she did save you back then. No matter what, we mustn¡¯t cross the lines on our side. It¡¯s all fine if you can find someone back, but if you were to just remain single...your father¡¯s definitely going to get you guys married in the long run.¡± After running a round, Little Goody returned to the sofa area. Reaching out, Lu Yanchen scooped Little Goody into his arms. Xiao Bai ran over and joined in the crowd, extending his hands and wanting to hug Little Goody. ¡°Little Uncle...!¡± However, Lu Yanchen did not pass the cat over to Xiao Bai, hugging it in his embrace still. Stroking the fur on its back gently, he stood up while saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already rejected this verbal marriage a long time ago. I made it clear to them...Whether or not I¡¯m single, it¡¯s impossible between her and me!¡± Lu Yanchen emphasized on his point¡ªeven though she had saved him, he wasn¡¯t familiar with them in the slightest bit, let alone get married with their family. Looking at the back view of her son, Shen Lingshuang sighed. She naturally knew about him going to annul his marriage. That year, this matter had caused quite a stir¡ªno one had expected him to go do that all of a sudden. However, as his mummy, she knew. Before he had gone over to the Yang Family to annul the marriage, he came looking for her first. ¡°Mum, I really don¡¯t like that fianc¨¦e of mine in the slightest bit. Furthermore, she has caused me a really deep trouble.¡± ¡°What sort of a trouble?¡± ¡°If I meet with someone I actually like, I will not be able to get together with her because of this fianc¨¦e. Otherwise, she will inadvertently be the third party instead. This wouldn¡¯t be fair to the person I like. Also, I¡¯m not even familiar with this fianc¨¦e of mine.¡± Back then, his entire face was solemn and troubled while his deep voice filled the empty room, causing it to seem particrly gloomy. She asked in surprise, ¡°You found someone you like?¡± He stopped for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m only talking about the future. I don¡¯t wish toe into a situation as such.¡± ¡°With this matter, even mummy cannot help you. However, you can go over and break the marriage on your own. After all, it¡¯s only a verbal agreement, and you guys haven¡¯t even been through any official ceremony. After you go break it with them, you can then ept the girl you like, and that girl wouldn¡¯t be a third party anymore.¡± Back then, that was what she had said on a whim. But, she had not expected him to do so right away on the next day. After annulling the marriage, he disappeared for a period of time. When he finally returned, he said that he wanted to study abroad. He then fell out of love... Now that she thought about it, he wasn¡¯t talking about an ¡®if¡¯ back then. ¡®He really should have had a girl he really liked back then.¡¯ But because of that fianc¨¦e, he couldn¡¯t get himself to do anything about it. After he asked her, he then went over to break the marriage before chasing after the girl he liked so that he could have her as a girlfriend. Actually, she was somewhat afraid that he hadn¡¯t gotten over her yet... Chapter 132 - Dirty Tricks Behind The Back

Chapter 132: Dirty Tricks Behind The Back

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen and Yang Sitong were practically brushing by one another; she caught sight of that well-built body of his far from the distance, entering his car. Seeing as he was about to sit in, her eyes sparkled as she yelled out, ¡°Yanche...¡± She had her chauffeur stop the car. But, by the time she got off her car, Lu Yanchen had already driven off without any signs of stopping as he passed by her. Standing there and staring at Lu Yanchen¡¯s car disappear into the distance, she could only grip her fists tightly. She wanted to chase after him, but she had a meeting arranged with Shen Lingshuang. ... Yesterday, Lu Yanchen did not pick up her calls the entire day, and she had even gotten into a small fight with his swimming coach below his apartment. Because she felt really uneasy about the entire thing, she went to look for her eldest brother and told him everything. He harrumphed coldly, ¡°To think that a mere swimming coach would dare to be so cocky!¡± She truly felt really aggrieved such that she cried out¡ªshe had already given her that much face, yet the swimming coach did not know what was good for her! ¡°She must have seen Lu Yanchen ignoring me. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have thought that I¡¯m such a pushover!¡± Her brother¡¯s face turned dark as he consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. What¡¯s the use of crying? You might as well spend your energy thinking about how to capture Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible already!¡± As she got to this point, she bawled even harder, ¡°It¡¯s already been so many years, and yet he¡¯s been treating me the same! I just don¡¯t get what¡¯s so bad about me that he just refuses to like me!¡± ¡°Silly, how could that be? Your marriage was arranged by the Old Master Lu! Even if Old Master Lu isn¡¯t around anymore, unless we disagree to it, he will have to marry you no matter what!¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Listen to your brother...Go to the Lu¡¯s tomorrow and don¡¯t mention anything about Lu Yanchen ignoring you. Show some concern to your future inws and then pretend to mention about that...swimming coach. Talk about how messy her personal life is and that she is someone without any upbringing. With that, the Lu Family will definitely not let her continue to stay around Lu Yanchen¡¯s side!¡± That was right! She shouldn¡¯t chase after Lu Yanchen¡ªshe had something to do at the Lu Family today. Yang Sitong kept back her stare and turned around, heading into the Lu Family house. During all these years, she had visited the Lu¡¯s countless times. Yet, there was always just Shen Lingshuang attending to her. Even though she was always polite to her, Yang Sitong could tell that she did not take her as Lu Yanchen¡¯s future wife at all. That year, because of Lu Yanchen breaking the marriage agreement, Yang Sitong had turned into aughing stock in her circle. Thankfully, Master Lu had expressed his view that it was a marriage arranged by the elders and that...Lu Yanchen¡¯s solo agreement meant nothing. However, did Master Lu like her then? Whether or not he liked her, he had to acknowledge the marriage agreement. After all, it was something that was set down by the Old Master Lu. Even if the entire Lu Family did not like her, so what? Lu Yanchen would still have to marry her. Rumors had it that Master Lu was about to be promoted once again into someone at the top of the entire army. That would be for the best as well. With his position up there, he would definitely have to respect the promise. As long as the Yangs do not reject the marriage arrangement, Lu Yanchen would definitely have to marry her. And just like in the past, Shen Lingshuang was the only one weing her. However, that did not matter to Yang Sitong. Smiling sweetly, she engaged in conversation with her in an endearing manner. As they chatted, she shifted the conversation topic and casually mentioned, ¡°That¡¯s right, auntie! I bumped into Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach yesterday. Really, I had not expected that she would already be a mother of a child!¡± The look of envy on her face spilled out entirely. ¡°She¡¯s younger than me, and yet she married earlier than me...How lucky! Her son looks rather smart.¡± Shen Lingshuang frowned. ¡°Little Chen¡¯s swimming coach? How can that be? She¡¯s only a university student?¡± ¡°Is that right? But, that kid called her mummy...¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face widened in shock as she raised her hand and cupped her mouth in surprise before acting out pretentiously, ¡°Perhaps I might have heard wrong?¡± ... Chapter 133 - Giving Birth In High School?

Chapter 133: Giving Birth In High School?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Be it as a daughter of the Shen Family or as a daughter-inw of the Lu Family, Shen Lingshuang was someone who was protected way too well, born with a silver spoon, without any worries. Because of that, she might be overly na?ve. Of course, the nicer way of putting that would be innocent and sweet. But realistically, she was a little dense. As a person, she was someone without much consideration toward the things she usually did, and hadn¡¯t been through many things in life. Because of that, she didn¡¯t have a scheming heart, and was naturally less thoughtful when it came to resolving matters. Furthermore, in her heart, this Yang Sitong was quite the decentss¡ªgentle and kind. The reason why she didn¡¯t think of her as a daughter-inw wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t like her. It was because her son didn¡¯t like her. To her, a married couple should only get together because of love. She could not sense any bit of motive behind Yang Sitong¡¯s words as she asked in surprise, ¡°He¡¯s already called her mummy, so it must definitely be her kid. How old is he?¡± Even though Yang Sitong was gloating in her heart, she acted hesitant on the surface. ¡°Seemed like...four to five?¡± ¡°He¡¯s so big already! Doesn¡¯t that mean that she gave birth in high school? This...¡± Shen Lingshuang was stunned. ¡®Were the young women these days so loose? Getting pregnant in high school!¡¯ Even though this was someone else¡¯s family affair and shouldn¡¯t be something for her to get involved with, this was her son¡¯s swimming coach. She did not want women with a messy personal life to wander around her son day and night. ¡°By the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t look that old...She must have given birth in high school. Perhaps it was because of her young age as well that her parents must not have approved of this child. Hence, there was no one to take care of him, causing him to not really know of any manners without anyone to guide him...¡± Yang Sitong sighed out, putting on an expression as though she was feeling pity for Shi Guang. On the other hand, Shen Lingshuang remarked sadly, ¡°She¡¯s only...just a child herself. How can she know how to raise another child?¡± Yang Sitong was displeased with Shen Lingshuang¡¯s reaction. Shouldn¡¯t you be scolding Shi Guang right now? What are you doing getting worried about whether or not she knows how to raise the child? Yang Sitong sighed again, ¡°By the time I was sensible, my mummy had always been telling me that one must grow up with self-love. It is only then that others would love you. You must never defile yourself and mix around with all sorts of random guys day and night, or you will learn to regret it one day.¡± Even though she was talking about her mother¡¯s teachings, she was just secretly hinting that Shi Guang was a girl without self-love and a messy personal life. Shen Lingshuang remarked somewhat reproachfully, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that I hadn¡¯t done a thorough check before recruiting her to be a coach for Yanchen. This won¡¯t do...I¡¯ll have to rece her.¡± Giving birth in high school? No matter the reason, Shen Lingshuang was unable to ept it. She was a simple person with a really innocent set of emotions and lifestyle. To her, love, marriage, and children weren¡¯t things to be done on a whim. Therefore, the one thing she could not ept the most was for a girl to not know self-love. ¡®Girls should know how to cherish themselves.¡¯ The moment Yang Sitong heard that, she was overwhelmed with joy in her heart. ¡®Hmph! So what if you¡¯re Lu Yanchen¡¯s coach? Anyone who messes with me will be gotten rid of all the same.¡¯ ¡°Only, where should I get another coach if I rece her?¡± Shen Lingshuang found herself in a dilemma. The little prince of their family had only agreed to learn to swim after much difficulty. What if he changed his mind after she reced the coach? Right now, Yang Sitong was filled with satisfaction. However, she did not reveal a single trace of that on her face as she looked at Shen Lingshuang without saying anything more. She was waiting for Shen Lingshuang to say something. In the end, Shen Lingshuang asked nothing, muttering instead, ¡°Or perhaps, I should get someone to investigate it for a little. Perhaps, she might be married. Students in universities these days can get married as well.¡± Chapter 134 - Shes A Bad Woman...

Chapter 134: She¡¯s A Bad Woman...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Once again, Yang Sitong was displeased with Shen Lingshuang¡¯s uncooperative response. But, she was still d nevertheless that her goal had been achieved. She looked at thetter with a gleeful face of smiles, expecting her to continue. ¡°Actually...auntie, I know how to swim as well. How have you forgotten that I was the one who had saved Yanchen back then? Right now, I¡¯m in the marketing department of the provincial swimming team as well. Actually, I can be the one to teach him, auntie.¡± ¡°This...¡± Shen Lingshuang did not know how to respond to her now. Naturally, she knew that Yang Sitong knew how to swim; and she was rather decent at that as well. But, if Yanchen was willing to have her as a coach, things wouldn¡¯t even have gotten to this point. The issue was that Yanchen did not even want to see her, let alone let her be his coach. Yang Sitong continued, ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t win any champion¡¯s title or whatsoever in swimming, there¡¯s definitely no issue with me teaching Yanch...¡± Before she even finished with her statement, a weak voice drifted over from the stairs. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m hungry...¡± The moment she heard this voice, Yang Sitong froze up! How was this voice so simr to that swimming coach¡¯s son that day...? Bolting up, she looked at the direction of the stairs as she saw a small little figureing down slowly. Just as Shen Lingshuang was ready to reply Xiao Bai, she saw Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes opening wide, looking totally aghast. She then asked hurriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± When that little figure at the stairs was disyed in her eyes, Yang Sitong heaved in a deep breath of cold air. Her head rang loudly. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this the son of that female coach?!¡¯ ¡®No, not right!¡¯ This was the son of the Lu Family¡¯s eldest son ¨C Lu Yanzhi! It was definitely not the son of that female coach! The child that day was dirty through and through, definitely a b*stard child! As for this child, he was dressed in a handsome set of harem pants with exquisite features, looking exceptionally cool and cute. Clearly, they were not the same person. ¡®Only, how are these two kids so alike?¡¯ Without his phone and Little Goody, Xiao Bai went to the toy room but was still feeling bored all over. Unhappy, he decided that he didn¡¯t want to y with any toys at all and wanted to head down for some food. But, to his surprise, he didn¡¯t expect to see that bad woman who had bullied him the other day. The initially fatigued Xiao Bai suddenly quivered before shouting out with a loud voice, ¡°Why are you here!¡± Yang Sitong, who was feeling slightly relieved because she hade to the conclusion that they merely looked alike, suddenly froze up anxiously. This... was no simrity. ¡®They were the same person!¡¯ Her face was filled with disbelief as though she had just seen a ghost. But... why was that female coach¡¯s son at the Lu Family? Shen Lingshuang looked at Xiao Bai andmented unhappily, ¡°How are you talking? Auntie Yang is a guest. Where are the manners that I¡¯ve usually taught you?¡± Immediately, Xiao Bai ran over to his grandma with a wronged look and dered in a huff, ¡°Grandma, she¡¯s a bad woman!¡± ¡®Grandma?¡¯ ¡®This kid just called Shen Lingshuang grandma!¡¯ Yang Sitong¡¯s face looked as though she had just been struck by thunder. ¡®Wasn¡¯t he that female coach¡¯s son? How was she Shen Lingshuang¡¯s grandson then?¡¯ ¡®Could that female coach have been the one who had given birth to a child for Lu Yanzhi those years ago?¡¯ Yang Sitong¡¯s face was filled with incredulity. Shen Lingshuang looked at her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Even though Yang Sitong came over often, she had not met Xiao Bai that much. Furthermore, kids grew up really quickly, and things changed rather significantly as well. Could her grandson have met with Yang Sitong outside and they had gotten into some conflict? Yang Sitong was so flustered that her head was almost exploding as she replied in a fluster, ¡°There¡¯s...a misunderstanding!¡± Chapter 135 - Misunderstanding, Reasons, Excuses...

Chapter 135: Misunderstanding, Reasons, Excuses...

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Immediately, Xiao Bai¡¯s petite face was lined with dark clouds. ¡°It¡¯s not a misunderstanding! You¡¯re a bad woman!¡± He then reported the entire incident to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°Grandma, she used a stone to hurt Little Goody and me. It hurt so bad! Little Goody was injured all because of her! She¡¯s really bad! Super bad! Thankfully, sister protected me!¡± Shen Lingshuang was even more surprised. How was the ¡®sister downstairs¡¯ involved in all of this now? Yang Sitong immediately exined herself in a fluster, ¡°Auntie, this was what happened...! That day, I was below Yanchen¡¯s apartment and bumped into his swimming coach. Back then, this kid called her mummy. She must not have been too good at taking care of kids as Xiao Bai was dirty all over. Even I could not recognize him...Also, I wasn¡¯t the one who hurt him! I had only kicked the stone by ident and it ended up scaring his cat. Because that cat scratched me, I flung it away, resulting in it getting injured!¡± Shen Lingshuang, ¡°...¡± How was Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach involved in this again? ¡®Could the sister downstairs be...Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach? And the son of the swimming coach she was referring to was Xiao Bai?¡¯ Xiao Bai scolded out, ¡°And you¡¯re still trying to deny? You said that I have no upbringing and your chauffeur even hit me...! Grandma, look at my hand! It¡¯s not even healed up fully yet!¡± He raised his hand and had Shen Lingshuang take a look. After the night, there were scabs on his wound now. Yang Sitong exined hurriedly once more, ¡°Xiao Bai, I didn¡¯t mean to scold you. Really, I was only...¡± She was so frantic right now that she could only push all the responsibility onto her chauffeur. ¡°At that time, I really wanted to scold that chauffeur as well. It¡¯s all because he hadn¡¯t driven well that made me end up kicking that stone by ident! Also, that chauffeur had only gone up to tug at you because he was afraid that I might fire him, but he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions at heart! No matter what, I still have to admit that I didn¡¯t handle the situation too well. I¡¯ll apologize to you now for everything. I¡¯m really sorry, but I didn¡¯t have the intention of scolding or hurting you at all!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s expression was frosty cold as he furrowed his brows, dering unhappily, ¡°Liar! That was not what happened!¡± Yang Sitong was so frightened that cold sweat was running down her back as she stammered for a moment, not knowing what she should say. Close to breaking out in tears, she turned around to Shen Lingshuang with a pitiful expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, auntie! I know that it¡¯s my fault no matter what. I also know that no matter what I say right now, Xiao Bai is not going to take it in. But I...I was really sad back then! I was calling Yanchen and he was ignoring me no matter what. Because of that, I was in a foul mood. That was why I identally...got into a conflict with them...¡± Shen Lingshuang was really unhappy right now. She had always thought that this girl was a kind person...Seemed like that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Seemed like the reason why she came today asking to rece the coach was that she had a run-in with the coach herself. Only, she had not expected that the ¡®son¡¯ of that coach was Xiao Bai. She had misunderstood. ¡®But, at the end of it all, why was Yanchen...¡¯ ¡°The reason why I thought of coaching Yanchen for swimming myself was so that we could build our rtionship. All these years, I¡¯ve been trying to get along with Yanchen. But, I really don¡¯t know where I went wrong for him to ignore me like that. Auntie, I no longer wish for him to ept me, but merely for us to even get along together. However, I really don¡¯t know what I should do so that Yanchen would even look at me, not to even think about getting along with me...¡± After listening to the cries of Yang Sitong, Shen Lingshuang was a little caught at a loss. She had a gentle personality with almost no temper at all; she would go soft toward whoever cried in front of her. And Yang Sitong was preying on that personality of hers, hence her incessant crying. In fact, she continued crying even bolder... Chapter 136 - Did He Come Just To Pick A Fight With Her?

Chapter 136: Did He Come Just To Pick A Fight With Her?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Not only did Shen Lingshuang speak up, but she also consoled Yang Sitong, ¡°Don¡¯t cry now...Even if you cry here, it¡¯s useless.¡± Xiao Bai, who was listening from the side, opened his jaws wide in shock. ¡®To think that this bad woman would even be thinking of getting together with Little Uncle!¡¯ He scolded angrily, ¡°My Little Uncle will never fall for a bad woman like you! You¡¯re so bad that no man would like you at all!¡± The moment she heard that, Yang Sitong bawled out even louder. Shen Lingshuang twisted her head and faced Xiao Bai. ¡°Go back to your room first. If you continue being so rude, you¡¯ll get no dinner.¡± In a huff, Xiao Bai red at Yang Sitong angrily before stomping his feet upstairs. He turned around and looked at Shen Lingshuang onest time. When he caught sight of how his grandma was forgiving that bad woman, he could not help but sigh. He hoped that his mummy wouldn¡¯t be an innocent vani sweetie like his grandma. Shen Lingshuang turned around and looked at Xiao Bai as well. Naturally, she knew what Xiao Bai was thinking about. For an adult to get into a conflict with a child, that was enough to tell of the character of that adult. However, this person was Yang Sitong. Back then, she was arranged to get married to Yanchen. After he had broken off the arrangement, he had ignored her for the past few years as well, causing her to be theughing stock of many people behind her back. It wasn¡¯t easy being her as well. At the end of the day, Shen Lingshuang was only forgiving her for the sake of guilt... But, she could finally understand why her Little Chen didn¡¯t like this girl at all. At the same time, she was thankful that he didn¡¯t. But, that swimming coach...just what was going on with her and Yanchen? Why did Xiao Bai call her mummy? ... Shi Guang spent her entire day at home. In the past, this was how she had spent her rest days as well, feeling especially refreshed with just reading novels and watching dramas randomly. However, she felt especially bored today, even having an inexplicable sense of frustration. Leaning on the sofa, Shi Guang looked at the drawing board leaning against a cupboard beside. She stretched out for it and took out a pencil from her pencil case before starting to sketch on the topmost piece of white paper on the drawing board. Slowly, she began to calm down. Each time she felt a little uneasy, she would draw. Drawing was something that helped her find tranquillity. Her sister was the reason why she had learned to draw; the former was a genius in drawing who could bring life to images with a few mere strokes. From her sister, Shi Guang had learned to do some simple speed sketches. However, she wasn¡¯t all that great, and was still way too far off whenpared to her sister. As the memories of her learning to draw from her sister reeled around her mind, Shi Guang continued drawing with an exceptional focus. By the time she ced her pencil down, she realized that she was actually sketching Lu Yanchen... It had been two years...To think that she would sketch him again. Shi Guang really felt that she must be sick in the head as she immediately wanted to tear off the paper before crushing it into a ball and throwing it away. But, just as she was about to do so, her phone rang. She turned her head around¡ªit was Lu Yanchen. After hesitating for a moment, she picked it up. ¡°Hi...¡± The voice of the man on the other end was deep and gruff, ¡°Open the door!¡± Shi Guang held up her forehead and gritted her teeth before asking, ¡°What do you want again?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talk after you open the door.¡± ¡°No, we¡¯ll talk on the phone,¡± Other than teaching him to swim, Shi Guang did not want anything more with him right now. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself,¡± The voice of this man was one that did not permit her having a say. She could not help but roll her eyes. Even though she did not wish to open the door, she didn¡¯t seem to have a choice. She then ced the drawing board down and went for the door. The tall man stood outside, wearing a white t-shirt, long pants, and ck military shoes. Even though it was a casual way of dressing, he exuded the cold aura of a natural king. ¡°What do you want again?¡± Now that Xiao Bai was already gone, what was he here for? ¡®Did hee just to pick a fight with me?¡¯ Chapter 137 - Clearly Taking Advantage Of Me

Chapter 137: Clearly Taking Advantage Of Me

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was cold and deep as itnded on her face. On the other hand, she was still looking rather pale, with a sense of guardedness. It took a while before he curled his lips. ¡°You¡¯ve caused this trouble, so take care of it yourself.¡± ¡°Trouble I¡¯ve caused? What trouble have I caused?¡± Shi Guang did not understand what he meant. ¡°That cat...If you don¡¯t go and feed it, it¡¯s going to starve to death,¡± Lu Yanchen regurgitated that sentence slowly. Shi Guang was puzzled, ¡°Cat? Didn¡¯t Xiao Bai take it away, saying that he¡¯s going to take care of it?¡± Lu Yanchen merely asked in a deep intending tone, ¡°If Xiao Bai says that he¡¯s going to marry you after he grows up, are you going to marry him?¡± Shi Guang was at a loss for words. ¡°Whether or not you want to go feed it is up to you.¡± With that said, Lu Yanchen swerved around and left her with nothing but a glorious back view. Biting down on her teeth, Shi Guang took the keys on top of the shoe rack and chased after him in a huff... When Little Goody caught sight of Shi Guang, it was especially ted and ran over to her right away, running circles around her legs. Immediately, Shi Guang hugged it up and poked Little Goody¡¯s face a little. With that, its ears drooped down as though it was trying to act cute to Shi Guang, causing her to chuckle out uncontrobly. ¡°Since Xiao Bai can¡¯t take care of you, let me do it then!¡± As though it could understand Shi Guang¡¯s words, Little Goody¡¯s beautiful eyes stared right at her before it mewed out sweetly. The moment Shi Guang heard that, she could feel her heart going soft entirely. She then hugged Little Goody in her embrace and stroked the fur on the back of its neck. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Just as Shi Guang had turned around, a soft voice drifted over. ¡°Who said that you could take it away?¡± Shi Guang asked in bewilderment, ¡°What do you mean?¡± With his arms crossed, Lu Yanchen leaned against the wall and looked at her. ¡°I promised Xiao Bai that I will keep the cat in my home till he gets back to pick it up.¡± ¡°Then what did you call me up for? Isn¡¯t it fine if you take care of it?¡± Shi Guang put down the cat, feeling rather speechless. ¡°I agreed to keep it, not to take care of it,¡± Lu Yanchen replied frostily. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it do for me to take it down and take care of it then? That way, it won¡¯t disturb your personal space here.¡± Shi Guang said, ¡°Furthermore, Little Goody likes me more as well.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t tell how it likes you at all.¡± ¡°So, are you going to let me carry it off or what?¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to? You were the one who said that you were busy daily with your training. Xiao Bai emphasized that the cat MUST be at my ce.¡± Shi Guang shut her eyes, her temple hurting somewhat as she murmured, ¡°Fine... I¡¯ll give Xiao Bai a call.¡± She tried calling on her phone immediately. However, Xiao Bai¡¯s phone was shut off, and she could only send a message over. Lu Yanchen looked at her before reciting a chain of numbers. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°The passcode to unlock my apartment.¡± Shi Guang looked at him in incredulity, really wanting to throw a sentence back him, ¡®You either let me take it back or you¡¯ll feed it.¡¯ Lu Yanchen then replied with another cautionary advice, ¡°Remember, you have to prepare food for it daily. Otherwise, it¡¯s none of my business if it dies.¡± Bloody hell! At times, Shi Guang really wanted to scold out with a stomach full of indignation. Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with having you take care of a cat? I took care of you yesterday.¡± Everything would have been fine if he didn¡¯t mention about yesterday. Now that he did, Shi Guang was even more enraged. ¡°Get lost! Who needs you to take care of me?¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly, ¡°Heartless.¡± ¡°You were clearly the one getting touchy with me, taking advantage of me all because I was feeling ufortable!¡± ¡°Even if I were taking advantage, the advantage¡¯s already taken. What do you want to do about it now?¡± Chapter 138 - Young Master Lu, Youre The Handsomest!

Chapter 138: Young Master Lu, You¡¯re The Handsomest!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang¡¯s little face shed between shades of red and white as she could not find the words to reply him with for a moment or so. ¡®Take advantage of him as well?¡¯ She scoffed out. ¡®No way in hell would I do that!¡¯ She really wanted to ignore the cat, but she knew that Lu Yanchen did not like little pets. If she really left it in his care, Little Goody might very well just die in his hands. She turned around to the kitchen and took out a slice of ham to feed Little Goody. ¡°Come, eat slowly.¡± Sweeping his gaze across that super cute face of the cat and Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen went back to sit on the sofa. Crossing his long, slender legs one over the other, he sat down with an elegant and natural poise. There was a ss of wine on the coffee table. Reaching out for it, he gave it a swirl before tasting it sip by sip, exuding ss with every single bit of his motion. Shi Guang fed the cat another slice of ham and a small pack of dried anchovies, thinking that she should bring it down to digest the food after eating so much. She asked Lu Yanchen, ¡°Can I bring Little Goody down for a walk then?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyelids closed down further, casting a slight shadow underneath his eyes. ¡°...What did you call it?¡± ¡°Little Goody, why?¡± Shi Guang asked again patiently, ¡°Can I bring Little Goody down for a walk?¡± ¡°Meow!¡± Little Goody, who was hugged in Shi Guang¡¯s embrace, gave a slight stir. However, its blue eyes were looking at Lu Yanchen as though pleading to him. His gaze swept by the cat and then lingered at Shi Guang for a moment before he spoke out with a deep voice, ¡°...Littly would suit it more.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± She wasn¡¯t someone who thought too much about things, but what was up with Lu Yanchen today? No, he had actually been rather strange recently. Was he trying to tease her? He was clearly really cold and aloof from the start, such that he didn¡¯t even want to cast a single nce at her. What was he mentioning that name all of a sudden for? Littly was her nickname! However, the only person other than her family to call her that was none other than Lu Yanchen. He suddenly asked again, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it looks simr to you¡ªequally ugly.¡± Instantly, Shi Guang felt as though someone had just stuffed grass down her throat, choking her into feeling miserable. ¡®Teasing? More like mocking! What a venomous tongue!¡¯ She had the urge to rush over and stick his tongue up with tape. ¡°How is it ugly?¡± Her petite face turned ck right away as she raised her volume. ¡°Little Goody is clearly really pretty. After a shower, it came out so white and cute that even I was shocked.¡± Honestly, she wanted to flip a table right now. Fine, she wasn¡¯t the prettiest out there. But, she definitely wasn¡¯t ugly as well, alright? On the other hand, him! What did a man have to do being born that beautiful? If not for the fact that he was born a Lu, nine out of ten times, he would definitely be called a gigolo outside! Lu Yanchen curled his lips and mouthed out slowly, ¡°Have you be short-sighted recently?¡± ¡®Your eyes are the ones with the problem!¡¯ Shi Guang red at him coldly. ¡°Young Master Lu, you¡¯re the handsomest. Will that do?¡± Even though she was clearly being sarcastic, Lu Yanchen epted herpliment graciously. ¡°Now, you¡¯ve finally got some taste.¡± Shi Guang was speechless, ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen stood up. ¡°Take good care of your cat.¡± Looking as though he was about to head out, Shi Guang asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lu Yanchen stopped in his tracks and looked at her calmly. His gaze was deep, as though he was expecting something. ¡°Do I have to report to you?¡± Stunned, Shi Guang replied hurriedly, ¡°Of course not! It¡¯s none of my business where you want to go!¡± ¡°Good that you know!¡± He replied coldly. After he turned away from Shi Guang, his eyes shed with a look of disappointment. Chapter 139 - Cover Blown

Chapter 139: Cover Blown

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Right after Lu Yanchen left, Shi Guang carried Little Goody out of the house as well, intending to just circle around the neighborhood. How was Little Goody even ugly? It was clearly really pretty, with a snow white body. This was not even including that pristine pair of clear, blue eyes it sported, causing it to look really sharp. Not only was this cat not ugly, it could even be considered as a gorgeous little beauty of the cat world. Shi Guang wanted to let the cat walk to digest the food. However, it was reallyzy and didn¡¯t want to do so, choosing to sprawl around cutely in her arms. By nature, girls had a low resistance toward these furry little cute pets. Hence, Shi Guang naturally let it be. A little tired, she found a bench nearby to sit down on while stroking the fur of the cat tenderly. ¡°We meet again, Miss Shi,¡± A gentle female voice drifted over as a shadow appeared near her. Instinctively, Shi Guang raised her head and caught sight of a familiar looking face. It was still exquisite as ever when Shi Guang met with her gaze, her lips curving up slightly and bringing a friendly, smiling intent in the warmth exuded from those eyes. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve really got an affinity with you, Miss Shi, for us to keep bumping like this. No, I think I should just call you Shi Guang. That sounds friendlier, doesn¡¯t it? You can just call me Sitong too.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was impassionate, without a trace of emotion. Were they bumping into one another once more? No, she had a feeling that Yang Sitong was here to look for her intentionally this time around. And indeed, Yang Sitong chirped out cheerily, ¡°I know a rather decent dessert ce nearby. How about letting me treat you to dessert, Shi Guang?¡± Shi Guang leaned down and looked at Little Goody while stroking its fur, merely listening quietly. She then replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just tell me what you wish to say here if you¡¯ve got anything.¡± ¡®To think that this Shi Guang would dare to not give me face! I had already said that we should take one another as friends, yet she is still acting so arrogantly!¡¯ Even though Yang Sitong was thoroughly displeased in her heart, she didn¡¯t reveal a single bit of that on her face. After all, she needed Shi Guang¡¯s help to reconcile the issue with Xiao Bai. She had to consider the bigger picture here. If Lu Yanchen were to find out about that, he would most likely ignore her even more. But, the fact that the other was being so careful and restrained had her feeling like she was going mad. She truly did not know how long more she could carry on like this. Yang Sitong sat down on the bench as well. ¡°That day, it was truly a misunderstanding. I¡¯ve felt really reproachful after you guys left as well. The reason why I¡¯m here today is to offer my apologies.¡± She tried reaching out to hold Shi Guang¡¯s hand, but she caught sight of Little Goody ring at her viciously. Immediately, she retracted her hands. With her expression freezing up, she then chuckled out momentarily before reaching out to hug Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders, showing how close the two of them were. While chuckling, she continued, ¡°I always feel particrly close to you each time I see you, Shi Guang. I feel so happy as though you¡¯re a long-lost sister of mine! Really, I wish for you to be my best friend, Shi Guang.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to think that I¡¯m befitting. Furthermore, Miss Yang...the one you should be apologizing to isn¡¯t me, but Xiao Bai,¡± Shi Guang looked at her with a dark face, bringing with it a shivering chill as though she was mocking her pretense. Her fingers jerking slightly, Yang Sitong relented on her hold of Shi Guang unconsciously. A ball of rage was growing within her chest, causing her to feel extremely terrible. ¡®This female coach truly does not know what¡¯s good for her!¡¯ She smiled again; yet, this smile couldn¡¯t get any faker. ¡°Xiao Bai is merely a child. Furthermore, I can tell that he¡¯s especially obedient to you. I wish to ask...are you Xiao Bai¡¯s birth mother?¡± Shi Guang raised her eyes and looked at Yang Sitong, seeming as though she wanted to see through her. She curled her lips and asked, ¡°Just what are you really trying to say, Miss Yang?¡± The fact that Yang Sitong¡¯s cover was torn apart mercilessly by Shi Guang without holding back the slightest had the former feeling a little wretched. Chapter 140 - I Dont Think Youve Given Me Any Face

Chapter 140: I Don¡¯t Think You¡¯ve Given Me Any Face

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ The amount of dissatisfaction she had toward Shi Guang in her heart was already reaching its peak limit. However, when she thought about the purpose of her visit this time around, she bore with it once again. Smiling out gently, she continued, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made your words clear as such, Shi Guang, I¡¯ll say it out as well. I went to the Lu Family in the morning and saw Xiao Bai there. When I thought about how Xiao Bai called you mummy, I was really filled with curiosity, hence the question!¡± Shi Guangughed out coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not Xiao Bai¡¯s birth mother. He only called me mummy for fun.¡± The moment Yang Sitong heard that, she let out a sigh of relief in her heart. Thankfully she wasn¡¯t the birth mother. Otherwise, she really did not want to marry into the Lu Family together with this female coach. That would be way too low ss. But, she had really underestimated this female coach. She had initially thought that this was nothing but a fool who knew nothing but sports, hence the reason for her disinterest toward Lu Yanchen. Who would have thought that her actual target was the eldest son of the Lu Family, Lu Yanzhi! She chuckled out gently, ¡°Shi Guang, a single look within our city and one can tell of the number ofsses from noble and rich families who want to get married to Big Brother Lu. Indeed, he is a really exceptional man who has way too many girls liking him! However, Big Brother Lu is inplete disregard for all of them naturally because of Xiao Bai. From what I know, Xiao Bai has always hated every single woman who has appeared around his daddy. That is, until you, Shi Guang. Not only are you pretty, you are ambitious and modest! It¡¯s only right for a girl like you to gain the affection of Big Brother Lu!¡± As she said those words, Yang Sitong kept her gaze on Shi Guang. If anyone liked a guy, they would definitely be filled with joy when they heard those words. However, Shi Guang¡¯s face remained expressionless as ever, without revealing a single bit of joy. Because of that, Yang Sitong began to doubt her own judgment. ¡°So, why are you here looking for me, Miss Yang?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. Looking at how the other was smiling, Yang Sitong thought that she had made the right guess. Since she had made the correct gamble, she continued somewhat dly, ¡°I want to cooperate with you, Shi Guang. I¡¯ll help you chase Big Brother Lu while you¡¯ll help me get Yanchen¡¯s anger toward me quenched.¡± Shi Guang could not help but scoff out as she looked at Yang Sitong with a sneering look in her eyes. ¡°Miss Yang, if a man loves you, he will forgive you even if you do nothing at all. And if a man doesn¡¯t, even if you strip off all your clothes and stand before him, he will ignore you all the same. Hence, you shouldn¡¯t get too presumptuous on your own. After all, if you get overboard with your acts, you¡¯ll only cause the man to dislike you even more.¡± Even though her voice was all tender and soft, there was a deep underlying meaning beneath it. It was a cold mockery that was throwing shade at her. Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes widened as she felt like exploding entirely. Instantly, her face turned nastier than ever as she snarled out with slightly bloodshot eyes, ¡°How dare you not take the face I¡¯m giving you!¡± ¡®If not for the fact that Xiao Bai liked her that much, why else would I have toe and talk to her about cooperating? Does she really think that she can get married to Lu Yanzhi just because a kid calls her mummy here and there?¡¯ ¡®Everyone knows that Lu Yanzhi has no interest in women. Who knows, that kid may even just be a test tube baby!¡¯ Besides, with her family background? There was no way the Lu Family would ept her! Shi Guang stood up and looked down at her from above. ¡°I¡¯ve never once felt that you were giving me any face, Miss Yang.¡± Her eyes were icy cold, seemingly shooting invisible daggers toward Yang Sitong¡¯s body. It was as though she wanted to slice her apart! Uncontrobly, Yang Sitong broke into a slight shiver. She could feel a deep hatred hidden within the gaze of this female coach. It was frighteningly scary, just like a venomous viper that was sticking out its tongue and ring at her with a death stare!! Chapter 141 - This Marriage MUST Succeed

Chapter 141: This Marriage MUST Seed

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Not only did she fail to please Shi Guang, she even got dissed. Because of that, Yang Sitong returned to the Yang Family in a fit. ¡®A mere swimming coach! The nerve of her! To think that she would dare to ignore her as such...!¡¯ The more Yang Sitong thought about it, the more furious she got as she hammered her pillow nonstop, venting the frustration in her heart. Her elder brother, Yang Chifeng entered her room to witness her doing that. Standing by the side, he asked his sister, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who would dare to rile our little princess?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so pissed! That swimming coach of Lu Yanchen is about to piss me to death...!¡± She told the entire day¡¯s happenings to her brother¡ªof her going to the Lu¡¯s and bumping into Xiao Bai by ident before heading over to look for Shi Guang for a cooperation but ending up being sneered. Yang Chifeng raised his brow. ¡°So, what you mean to say is that the kid is Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son? That female coach has an ambiguous love rtionship with Lu Yanzhi?¡± Yang Sitong nodded her head. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Why would you care about her then as long as it has nothing to do with Lu Yanchen?¡± Yang Chifeng replied nonchntly. ¡°Yes, she does have nothing to do with Lu Yanchen. But because of her, my rtionship with Yanchen might worsen! That is something I can¡¯t ignore!¡± As Yang Sitong said that, she threw yet another punch at the pillow. ¡°She really thinks that I¡¯ve got no other ways of dealing with her? She¡¯s but a mere swimming coach! Messing with her to death is something that I can do on a whim at any given second!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act brashly,¡± Yang Chifeng warned. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to, and I didn¡¯t act rashly either. The moment I found out that the kid was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son, I was initially really flustered. But, it didn¡¯t take long before I gathered myposure. At the end of the day, kids will be kids. As long as the adult tells them that everything that had happened was nothing but a misunderstanding, everything will be settled. That¡¯s the reason why I went looking for her...¡± Yang Sitong clenched down on her teeth hard. ¡°Every single word I said to that female coach was with politeness and courtesy. But, who knew that she wouldn¡¯t take the face that I gave her! This time around, I¡¯m really darn pissed. If I don¡¯t step in and teach her a good lesson, she would really think that I¡¯m a mere nobody whom she can just shove around!¡± Yang Chifeng thought about it for a moment. ¡°Some things are inconvenient for you to do. You must remember that you¡¯re going to marry into the Lu Family...It¡¯s a must! She¡¯s just a mere woman. It¡¯s not as though you don¡¯t know what she¡¯s worth. What can she amount to? No matter what she does, it¡¯s definitely all for the sake of greed. What¡¯s so difficult about dealing with her?¡± ¡°Really, brother?¡± Yang Sitong was truly not feeling all that confident after her two setbacks. ¡°Rx, hand it to me! I¡¯ll have her listening to your words obediently in less than two months...She¡¯ll definitely obey your beck and call at that time!¡± Yang Chifeng wasn¡¯t merely saying that for show or to cate Yang Sitong¡ªhe was truly going to make his move to help her settle Shi Guang. The marriage between Yang Sitong and Lu Yanchen wasn¡¯t a matter concerning her alone. It was a matter of the entire Yang Family. Back then, before the Yang Family was arranged for marriage with the Lu Family, they were a family of nouveau riche that wereughed at by everyone. But after the engagement, it took a few mere years for the fortune of the entire Yang Family to multiply by a few folds. All of the people who had looked down on the Yang Family ended up bootlicking them, wanting to get on their good side. And of course, the reason behind it all couldn¡¯t be any clearer to Yang Chifeng. It was all due to the marriage agreement with the Lu Family. With the Lu Family as the Yang Family¡¯s backing, their path forward was simply smooth sailing. His sister MUST get married to Lu Yanchen. He must not let a single swimming coach ruin the marriage agreement between these two families. The best way for a man to deal with a woman was to have thetter fall in love with him! That way, wouldn¡¯t she just obey his whims and wills and every single demand of his? Chapter 142 - Waiting For Her To Bite The Hook

Chapter 142: Waiting For Her To Bite The Hook

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Yang Chifeng parked his car outside Shi Guang¡¯s club. Leaning back on his seat, he lit up a cigarette and looked outside his window silently. It didn¡¯t take long before he caught sight of that swimming coach his sister was talking about. She looked rather decent¡ªa fairplexion with bunned up hair, dressed in casual sportswear. Young and innocent, she bore an image of someone who hadn¡¯t been tainted by the dredges of society. Yang Chifeng chuckled out. He was thankful. If she were too ugly, he might not find her appetizing to devour at all. At least if she were pretty, he could devote more effort into chasing her. For a greenhorn like her, he didn¡¯t need to resort to all sorts of tricks and techniques. All he had to do was show some devotion and she would definitely bite the hook obediently!! ... The preliminary heats for the Flying Fish Cup was starting in the next few days, causing Shi Guang to be packed entirely from day to day. Thankfully, Lu Yanchen was busy for the past few days as well, and she did not have to go give him lessons. On the day of the preliminary heats, as her coach, Zhang Shulin had to be there for her. Before the heats, he instructed Shi Guang with many things to take note of. ¡°You must remember that you aren¡¯t a match for the power-type swimmers. You must definitely take note of how much energy you are expending. Don¡¯t strive for a higher frequency in your strokes. ce emphasis on the efficiency of every single stroke instead...¡± It was only till the heats was about to begin that Zhang Shulin left. He was extremely nervous today, even more so than Shi Guang. This was the first time he was bringing her for apetition in the capacity as her coach. At the same time, he had invited Head Coach Li of the provincial team toe and observe Shi Guang¡¯spetition. This was for the sake of Shi Guang¡¯s selection test for the provincial team. Head Coach Li looked at Shi Guang, who was preparing herself for the match, and said to Zhang Shulin, ¡°Isn¡¯t this child the champion of the College Game¡¯s 200m Freestyle Category? However, even though she won the champion¡¯s title, her results aren¡¯t at the national level yet.¡± Zhang Shulin replied, ¡°If I were to tell you that this child had only been depending on herself the entire time, you would have realized what a good seed you¡¯ve missed...¡± As the two of them chatted, the heats began. When he caught sight of how Shi Guang¡¯s body swerved and performed a flip turn at the end of thep that could be described as nothing but perfect, Head Coach Li could not help but p out. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Well, of course! Look who her teacher is!¡± ¡°Haha...Aren¡¯t you shameless, old buddy...?¡± The results ended with Shi Guang taking the first ce, entering the finals by beating even her own previous record. After the match, Zhang Shulin brought her with him to meet Head Coach Li. At this moment, Head Coach Li wasn¡¯t alone; there was a guy wearing a long sleeved shirt and trousers beside him. He was rather tall with distinguishingly handsome. Wearing a frameless pair of sses above his nose, he looked decent and ssy. Extending his hand, he walked before Shi Guang. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yang Chifeng.¡± Shi Guang had been smiling the entire time. But when she heard his name, her face froze up momentarily. Even though it went as quickly as it came, her expression after that was still rather indifferent. ¡°Hello...¡± The moment she made contact with Yang Chifeng¡¯s hand, she retracted it quickly. After that, she found an excuse to make her leave. Yang Chifeng¡¯s gaze, however, was lingering on her the entire time. After Zhang Shulin left, Head Coach Li looked at him with some interest. ¡°Why do you keep staring at her? Could you have...?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m merely a fan of hers,¡± Yang Chifeng smiled calmly and his expression couldn¡¯t get any clearer. ¡°How about having dinner together?¡± ¡°With your idol?¡± Head Coach Li asked with aplete understanding of things. ¡°Seems like you still know me best, Head Coach Li. Guess I haven¡¯t wasted all these years sponsoring you guys,¡± As he smiled out calmly, Yang Chifeng patted Head Coach Li¡¯s shoulders. Chapter 143 - Someones Chasing Your Little Sister Shi Guang

Chapter 143: Someone¡¯s Chasing Your Little Sister Shi Guang

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ When Zhang Shulin said that they were going to have dinner with Head Coach Li, Shi Guang knew that Yang Chifeng would definitely be around as well. And indeed, it was as she had expected. Unfortunately, this was a meal she could not push away. What she could do was merely sit there quietly and try her best not to speak. On the dinner table, things would inevitably get quiet without alcohol. Hence, in order to liven the mood, they downed sses of wine one after another, chatting about everything in the world. Shi Guang merely drank fruit juice. As she imed that she was allergic to alcohol, nobody forced anything on her. They didn¡¯t drag her along with the conversation either, merely throwing a few casual remarks andughs over at her side every now and then. This meal was going way simpler than Shi Guang had expected. After the dinner, the four of them came out of the restaurant. As neither Shi Guang nor Zhang Shulin drove over, Yang Chifeng imed that it was on his way, and he took the initiative to insist on sending Shi Guang and Zhang Shulin home. ¡°I reckon it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll just book a ride back on our own,¡± Shi Guang rejected him tly. ¡°That¡¯s right! We don¡¯t have to bother you, Mr. Yang.¡± Zhang Shulin was feeling rather embarrassed as well. ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a ride here.¡± Yang Chifeng smiled at the two of them. ¡°Coach Zhang, give me some face by letting me send you back, won¡¯t you?¡± Since he had voiced it out as such, Zhang Shulin was unable to reject him. ¡°You must be kidding, Mr. Yang. We¡¯re the ones who¡¯re troubling you by having you send us back.¡± With Zhang Shulin agreeing to it, Shi Guang could no longer insist on getting her own ride back and could only follow along Zhang Shulin to hitch on Yang Chifeng. He dropped Zhang Shulin home first before Shi Guang. Ever since she had boarded the car, she had been silent the entire time. When Zhang Shulin was still on the car, he would chat with Yang Chifeng for a little. But now that he had gotten off, the car was dead silent. At a traffic light, Yang Chifeng turned around and smiled to Shi Guang. ¡°You¡¯re a student of Ryonan?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I know your principal. Guess we¡¯re on rather friendly terms.¡± Shi Guang replied with a single word, ¡°Oh.¡± He furrowed his brows. He had already mentioned knowing their principal, and yet there wasn¡¯t a single reaction from her? Was she too innocent, too stupid, or merely acting? As the green light lit up, he remarked as though he wasmenting casually while stepping on the gas pedal, ¡°You¡¯re really someone of few words.¡± Shi Guang merely smiled faintly. However, it was a forced smile as she turned her head to face out of the window. Yang Chifeng did not say anything more either. After all, this was only their first meeting. ¡®Haste makes waste. These things have to take time.¡¯ After twenty minutes, they arrived at the small neighborhood where Shi Guang stayed. The moment they reached the entrance of the neighborhood, Shi Guang said immediately, ¡°Many thanks, Mr. Yang. You can just drop me here.¡± As she requested, he stopped the car and bid her farewell. ... At the same time, Chu Mubei was driving by the small neighborhood. With his sharp eyes, he caught sight of Shi Guang at the entrance immediately. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± Lu Yanchen, who was sitting on the passenger seat, turned his head around instinctively and caught sight of her right away. But, Shi Guang was not the only person¡ªthere was a bespectacled man that came out of the car as well. Chu Mubei¡¯s voice wafted by his ears once again, ¡°Someone¡¯s chasing after your Little Sister Shi Guang? Hold on, that man...Isn¡¯t that Yang Chifeng? Why is he with Little Sister Shi Guang? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s...chasing after her?¡± With that, he turned around and looked at Lu Yanchen, whose face had turned extremely terrible looking. ¡®Oh, this is the smell of jealousy...¡¯ For some unknown reason, Chu Mubei was feeling an inexplicable sense of gloating. ¡®Who asked you to like someone and yet treat her so coldly and distantly? Now that Little Sister Shi Guang is being chased by someone else, serves you right to be unhappy about it!¡¯ Only, that man was Yang Chifeng. ¡®Huehue...Things are going to get interesting now...¡¯ Chapter 144 - Who Was That Man Who Sent You Back?

Chapter 144: Who Was That Man Who Sent You Back?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ After parking the car in the neighborhood, Chu Mubei got off swiftly. However, he realized that Lu Yanchen was still inside, without any intention of getting off at all. Chu Mubei poked at him with a teasing tone, ¡°Old Lu, you can¡¯t be waiting for Little Sister Shi Guang, are you?¡± Lu Yanchen red at him coldly before moving his gaze over to the rear-view mirror. When he caught sight of that familiar figure, he pushed the door open and strode out with huge steps. Chu Mubei chased after him hurriedly. ¡°Aiyoh, you¡¯re really not going to ask about why Little Sister Shi Guang was sent home by Yang Chifeng or how they got to know one another, are you?¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± ... Everyday, Shi Guang would finish feeding the cat before Lu Yanchen returned home. But today, she didn¡¯t spot Lu Yanchen¡¯s car below. Thinking that he hadn¡¯t returned yet, she went straight to the twelfth floor, wanting to feed the cat first before heading home. But, when she opened the door of his ce, she suffered a shock. Not only did she see Lu Yanchen, she even spotted Chu Mubei. On the other hand, Chu Mubei thought that he was hallucinating. After focusing his gaze and looking once more, he knew he was seeing things right! He then called out with a surprised smile, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang! You! You guys...?¡± He then pointed over at Lu Yanchen with a knowing smile. ¡°Aiyoh, I¡¯ve really gotten a scare of my life!¡± Meanwhile, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was slightly dark. Shi Guang exined hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand now! This is the cat that I rescued together with Xiao Bai, and is currently kept at Lu...Young Master Lu¡¯s house! Because he isn¡¯t home regrly, I¡¯m the one in charge of feeding it, and that¡¯s just what I¡¯m about to do right now.¡± ¡®Feeding the cat? Nice lies!¡¯ Chu Mubei raised his brows sceptically up and down while shifting his head between the two used left and right repeatedly. Based on his experience, there definitely couldn¡¯t be nothing going on between these two. How could he not know Lu Yanchen well enough? If he didn¡¯t have some ideas about her, how would he allow a random woman to roam around his house? However, what about Yang Chifeng then? Based on Lu Yanchen¡¯s character, there was also definitely no way he wouldn¡¯t question Little Sister Shi Guang about it. ¡®As his bro since childhood, why don¡¯t I do him the favor then?¡¯ When Shi Guang was feeding Little Goody, Chu Mubei came over while sniggering, ¡°Who was the man who sent you back just now?¡± ¡®Who was he? Don¡¯t you know who he was?¡¯ Stunned for a moment, Shi Guang then replied with a cold tone, ¡°You¡¯re the gossipiest man that I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°Now, you can¡¯t say that, Little Sister Shi Guang. Brother here is merely showing concern for you.¡± Chu Mubei said with a pained expression, ¡°I was thinking that since you and our Old Lu can¡¯t go for a romantic rtionship, it isn¡¯t that bad for you to get into a loving affair with someone else as well, is it? So, who was that man?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s petite face went frosty entirely. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know who he is! Isn¡¯t he the elder brother of Young Master Lu¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Chu Mubei felt awkward all of a sudden. ¡®Just what in the world is going on here? She knows about the affair with Yang Sitong?¡¯ Sensing the icy cold aura that was exuding forth from Lu Yanchen, Chu Mubei rubbed his nose before turning around to smile at him. Thetter shot him apletely cold look. ¡°It¡¯s really such a waste for you to not consider changing your career path to be a paparazzi.¡± Admitting defeat, Chu Mubei¡¯s face was aggrieved. ¡°Who do you think I¡¯m doing it for?¡± He then coughed out gently, ¡°I heard that women these days like the type of men with a decent and learned style just like Yang Chifeng. You had better be careful that this Little Sister Shi Guang of your house doesn¡¯t get stolen away.¡± His voice wasn¡¯t all that loud, just loud enough for both Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang to hear. Immediately, Shi Guang pursed her lips and rolled her eyes. ¡®What Little Sister Shi Guang of HIS house? Just what is this Chu Mubei going on about?¡¯ Her disapproving expression had Lu Yanchen narrowing his gaze before looking at him dangerously, ¡°Why now? Are you agreeing with what he said?¡± Shi Guang gave him a fake smile. ¡°In any case, I won¡¯t like someone with a cold and arrogant style...just like you.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was indifferent. ¡°Have you then heard of...the wolf in sheepskin...the degenerate gentleman 1 ?¡± Chapter 145 - Dainty Wife Of The Tsundere Young Master

Chapter 145: Dainty Wife Of The Tsundere Young Master

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ ¡°Dissing me all the time...Just what is wrong with him?¡± ¡°How had I not realized that his tongue was so venomous in the past? That his character was so bad?¡± Shi Guang muttered all the way till she got home before she slumped down onto the sofa entirely. Turning her head around, she caught sight of that quick sketch she had made of Lu Yanchen. At the start, she had forgotten to tear it. Thereafter, she got toozy to do so. But now, she was even harboring thoughts of whether she should post it on Weibo. She once had an ount with the ID: The short description of that ount went as such: Herst tweet was two years ago. It was merely two simple words apanied by a quick sketch of a man and woman walking in opposite directions. Up till two years ago, she had always been posting quick sketches of him on this ount while disying their affection for one another. The little snippets of the Tsundere Young Master and his Dainty Wife had some particrly cute ones as well; hence, there were some followers on this Weibo, around 50,000 of them. However, there weren¡¯t too many replies to the posts, merely in the dozens. The final tweet was the one with the most replies instead, nearly 400 of them. ... There were all sorts of replies, but they were all dated two years ago. < ck belly 1 Scorpio man! His brain is filled with weird messed up stuff!> This Weibo was only started after she had gotten together with Lu Yanchen. Back when she first started it, it was only on the spur of the moment. However, she did not let anyone else know about it. After all, they were still students back then, and had to maintain a low profile. Thus, this was sort of a secret base for her. Lu Yanchen was a stubborn, extreme, annoying, troublesome, cold, aloof and manipting Scorpio man! Night time was the period whenizens were the most active. Even though she hadn¡¯t been updating for two years now, there were still discussions going on with her post. Most of them were expressing surprise. < Dog food 2 , more dog food!> ... Shi Guang was troubled right now¡ªhow was this a disy of affection? ¡®Dog food! I was clearly ranting, alright?¡¯ Just as she was about to close her Weibo, a notification appeared above: <1 new discussion> Shi Guang clicked on it. It was a reply that couldn¡¯t get any more ordinary¡ªjust a single emoticon of the smiley face wiping its sweat off. However, Shi Guang had the shock of her life. The ount¡¯s name was She was so rattled that she could barely hold her phone steady, causing it to smash right onto her face since she was lying down on the sofa. Picking up her phone and sitting up, she tapped on the ount. It wasn¡¯t a new ount. However, there hadn¡¯t been any posts at all. The number of followers and following were also...zero! This couldn¡¯t be the person she was thinking about...right? ¡®Nonononononononononononono!¡¯ ¡®Impossible!¡¯ No one knew about this ount of hers, not even Lu Yanchen! Furthermore, there were all sorts of weird names on the inte. Hence, it shouldn¡¯t be anything weird for someone to be named ¡®Only Wish To Eat Ice Cream¡¯! Just a single search and there were tons of names rted to ice cream. The reason why this person replied to her must be because he was a Scorpio too, right? Chapter 146 - Have You Ever Had A Boyfriend?

Chapter 146: Have You Ever Had A Boyfriend?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ But, despite that thought, Shi Guang was still feeling a little flustered. She changed back to her main ount and made another post: For this main ount, she had only made a single post in the past; this was her second. Because of the incident with He Xinnuo, there were already hundreds of thousands of followers for her Weibo. Hence, there were many replies to her post, mainly congrattory messages. Refreshing her feed, Shi Guang did not see any replies from that , and found herself heaving a sigh of relief. What she did not know was that, because of that post, she would be bothered by someone right as she was about to head to bed. The doorbell rang incessantly. At this time, who could it be? Lu Yanchen? There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else other than him. Since it waste at night, Shi Guang made sure to check out through the peephole before opening the door. It was that Young Master Chu who seemed to be everywhere... As though he knew that she would peer out through the peephole, he was giving her a big, bright smile. ¡®What could he want?¡¯ Right as she was about to open the door, Shi Guang realized that she was wearing her pajamas only, without any lingerie inside. Because of that, she said to the person outside, ¡°Hold on!¡± She only opened the door after returning to her bedroom to change her clothes. Looking at Chu Mubei, she questioned, ¡°What do you want?¡± Lu Yanchen was leaning against the wall near the lift; his expression and gaze could not be made out in the slightest bit under the dim lights of the corridor. Chu Mubei cleared his throat before replying, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal to celebrate for you.¡± ¡°Celebrate?¡± ¡°Celebrate you getting into the finals of the Flying Fish Cup!¡± ¡®How did he know?¡¯ That was Shi Guang¡¯s first reaction. She then remembered her Weibo post before rubbing her temple and rejecting him while smiling, ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s no need. It¡¯s toote, and I have to train tomorrow.¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯t think that your brother doesn¡¯t know just because he isn¡¯t in the scene, but you guys normally have a rest day after apetition and will not have any training.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m not hungry. And I¡¯m tired as well...I want to sleep.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be declining intentionally because you¡¯re afraid of me finding out about your affair, right?¡± There was a clear sign of toying that could be made out from Chu Mubei¡¯s clear, ck eyes. When she heard that, she nearly vomited blood. ¡°What affair!¡± As though he was afraid that the world was way too peaceful, Chu Mubei continued, ¡°Not going means that you¡¯ve got something to hide.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± The lift door opened as Lu Yanchen walked in with a ¡®doesn¡¯t matter whether you wannae or not¡¯ attitude. Chu Mubei urged her on the other hand while pressing the button of the lift. ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, Little Sister Shi Guang...!¡± Shi Guang was just sweating right now. Without a choice, she took her keys and followed along. Chu Mubei drove while Lu Yanchen sat at the front seat. Even though Shi Guang was sitting behind alone, she wasn¡¯t lonely¡ªChu Mubei was talking to her the entire time. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, what should we eat?¡± ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, do you want Japanese, barbeque, or hotpot?¡± ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, do you drink? Should we have a cup or two?¡± Lu Yanchen remarked coldly, ¡°Can you just shut up and drive properly.¡± It was only then that Chu Mubei kept quiet. They soon arrived at the supper ce, which was a famous hotpot restaurant. The three of them went in and got a private room. After ordering the dishes, beer was definitely not to be forgotten. Chu Mubei tried pouring a ss for Shi Guang, but he was stopped by Lu Yanchen. He tried giving Lu Yanchen tons of hints with his gaze, but thetter ignored him entirely. Because of that, Chu Mubei nearly fainted over. He believed that with Lu Yanchen¡¯s above average IQ and EQ, there should be no way he wouldn¡¯t know that the best way to build feelings between people was with some alcohol! Did he not want to get his hands on Little Sister Shi Guang even faster? Having his gaze flit between Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, Chu Mubei looked at Shi Guang and asked while smiling, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, have you ever had a boyfriend?¡± Chapter 147

Chapter 147: Both Of You Are In The Same Boat, Having Trash As A First Love

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang hupped out, throwing a nce over at Lu Yanchen unconsciously. As usual, that man was entirelyposed, without a single bit of stir on his face. She replied indifferently, ¡°Can¡¯t remember.¡± Chu Mubei chuckled out, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®can¡¯t remember¡¯? How can you not remember something like having a boyfriend before or not? How old are you? Unless, you were in a rtionship when you were in primary school!¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE the one who had a rtionship in primary school.¡± Shi Guang mumbled back before looking at Lu Yanchen with the side of her eyes. He was still tapping on the table surface with his finger initially when he suddenly stopped and raised his head, looking at her frostily. Her long eyshes lowered as she found herself shifting her gaze away uncontrobly, as though she had just lost in a war. Biting her lips, Shi Guang could onlyment at herself for being too useless. She could not help but utter out once more, ¡°I¡¯ve had one. But, I was young back then, without foresight. However, who hasn¡¯t met with trash when they were young?¡± With that said, she looked at Lu Yanchen as though she was trying to pick a fight. His gaze was cold, but he still wore a nonchnt expression on his face. Hence, she could not guess his emotions at all right now. The moment he heard that, Chu Mubei chuckled out, ¡°Seems like you and Old Lu are on the same boat then.¡± Shi Guang turned her head at him, asking puzzledly, ¡°The same boat? What do you mean by that?¡± Chu Mubei lowered his volume. ¡°He¡¯s just like you...having a trash for a first love.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at Chu Mubei with incredulity. What did he just say? ¡®Lu Yanchen¡¯s first love was a trash?¡¯ ¡®Was he referring to me?¡¯ If not for the fact that she had asked Lu Yanchen in the past whether he had been in any rtionship before her, she might have thought that Chu Mubei was referring to another woman! But, Lu Yanchen had replied her with certainty, and she had truly believed that there were no other women before her as well! Shi Guang frowned before turning around to look at Lu Yanchen. His face was still nonchnt as ever, cold as though he had heard nothing in the slightest. She clenched down her teeth, really wanting to ask him how in the world she was trashy. Back when they were together, how had she ever let him down? He was someone who was extremely possessive, forbidding her from speaking even a single sentence more to her male ssmates. She listened to his every demand, putting nothing in her eyes except for him... other than... In any case, he still broke up with her abruptly no matter what. Suddenly, Shi Guang felt a ball of rage brewing in her belly. With nowhere to vent, she could not help but remark coldly, ¡°Looking at the way Young Master Lu is, it seems like he should be the one who is a trash to others.¡± She was holding onto a cup and had an urge to ssh the water within all over Lu Yanchen. However, she bore with it and drank a mouthful of water to try and quench that fiery rage. Although, as she did that, she was ring at Lu Yanchen¡¯s seeminglyughing yet unamused expression with a pair of widened eyes. In return, he rubbed his chinzily while looking at her. Chu Mubei looked over at Shi Guang from the side of his eye, then at Lu Yanchen. He misread the tension firing between their eyes as sparks. Because of that, he chuckled, ¡°No way man! That first love of Old Lu was truly trash. Say, for someone like her who is so ugly and with such a bad character, it was her good fortune for Old Lu to have taken a liking to her...¡± For the entire duration after that, he was just spitting out bad stuff about Lu Yanchen¡¯s ex-girlfriend all the way till the door to the private room opened, with the attendant serving the hotpot and the dishes. Shi Guang¡¯s face turned really terrible as she red at Chu Mubei. ¡°Have you met her before?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Have you understood her as a person?¡± ¡°No way!¡± ¡°No for both, then why do you say that she¡¯s someone ugly and with a bad character?¡± ¡°My guts.¡± ¡°And my guts tell me that you¡¯re trash.¡± Chu Mubei, ¡°...¡± Chapter 148 - Youre Squashing Me, Lu Yanchen!

Chapter 148: You¡¯re Squashing Me, Lu Yanchen!

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Lu Yanchen, who had been listening to their conversation the entire time, suddenly broke out into a chuckle. Chu Mubei was totally stunned. Each time he talked about his ex-girlfriend, Lu Yanchen would turn frosty immediately if he said the slightest bad thing about her! He would exude forth an iciness as though he was treating Chu Mubei like a foe! But, this was the first time that Lu Yanchen was not only not getting angry, but evenughing out when he said that his ex-girlfriend was ugly! ¡°I¡¯d say, Old Lu, are you actuallyughing?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to say that you have a point correct there. She IS rather ugly indeed,¡± Lu Yanchen rubbed his chin as he looked at Shi Guang with a sparkle in his eyes. ¡°Have you seen that silly cat at my home? She looks just like that silly cat.¡± The moment he was done with that, Shi Guang could not help but yelp out, ¡°How in the world is Little Goody ugly? Are you blind!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°Not only is it ugly, it¡¯s stupid too.¡± Shi Guang snorted from her nose, deciding to ignore himpletely as she picked up the chopsticks to grab some food. Chu Mubei merely thought that Shi Guang was unhappy because she was getting jealous at the mention of Lu Yanchen¡¯s ex-girlfriend. He then continued to Shi Guang. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, that ex-girlfriend is nothing but a relic of the past now. Our Old Lu here doesn¡¯t have the slightest bit of emotions for that ex-girlfriend of his. Even if he does, it¡¯s nothing but detestation. Right now, he only has...¡± After saying that, he winked at Shi Guang. His real meaning was, ¡®He only loves you now.¡¯ However, Shi Guang¡¯s face turned even darker. ¡°That¡¯s right, his ex-girlfriend is a relic of the past, and so is my ex-boyfriend. I¡¯ve long lost every single bit of emotions toward him! Right now, the only thing I have is loathing for him, and can¡¯t wait to get as far away from him as possible!¡± Chu Mubei pped in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s the way! That¡¯s exactly how the two of you should think...that exes are nothing more than short-sighted judgments of the past! That¡¯s how you guys can have a brighter tomorrow!¡± He had initially thought that the two of them would apud out in agreement to his speech. But unexpectedly, the two of them red at him coldly. ¡®What did I say wrong?¡¯ Chu Mubei looked at Shi Guang, who turned her head around to eat the food. Not only that, she only ate the most expensive dishes and ordered more after she was done. He then turned around to look at Lu Yanchen, whose head was lowered, drinking the beer. And of course, he was also only drinking the most expensive ones, ordering more after he was done. When the time came for him to foot the bill, it really stung Chu Mubei quite badly. However, he obviously wouldn¡¯t get bothered with this bit of money. Since the two men had a little too much to drink, they had to get a chauffeur. The car belonged to Chu Mubei, and he had the chauffeur drop Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen home first. As the car stopped at the neighborhood, Chu Mubei helped Lu Yanchen down intoxicatedly before passing him over to Shi Guang. ¡°Take good care of him.¡± He then got back inside the car immediately. ¡°Are you kidding me, Chu Mubei...!¡± Shi Guang could not even call him back when the car left entirely. And indeed, Lu Yanchen was rather tipsy as his entire weight was leaned down onto Shi Guang. ¡°Stand properly!¡± Shi Guang pushed him. But, she didn¡¯t manage to push him away, and instead, he crushed down on her even more heavily, causing her to get squashed into the wall beside her. Her face was squashed between his body and the wall, almost deforming into a different shape. ¡°You¡¯re squashing me, Lu Yanchen!¡± Shi Guang pushed and pushed, but she just couldn¡¯t push him away. Men were way too heavy, and she could only hug him by the waist and put his arm around her shoulders before supporting him upstairs. ¡°So heavy! What have you been eating for you to be all muscles? So heavy!¡± ¡°Why did you drink so much when you can¡¯t hold your liqueur?¡± ¡°Honestly, the suppers of that Great Master Chu aren¡¯t one that can be epted. To think that he would throw this drunkard to me! Damn, this is killing me!¡± By the time she supported Lu Yanchen to his room, she felt as though her entire body was breaking apart. When she helped him onto the bed, he pulled her down as well. Shi Guangid sprawled on his body in a huff. She tried getting up, but somehow, somebody¡¯s hand found his way around her waist... Chapter 149 - Getting Reckless When Drunk

Chapter 149: Getting Reckless When Drunk

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Shi Guang wanted to get up, but she could not move at all¡ªhe had her wrapped too tightly. ¡°Oi, l-loosen up!¡± As she said that, she pushed Lu Yanchen. However, he didn¡¯t budge a single inch. Shi Guang, who hadn¡¯t had a single drop of alcohol, felt as though she had a splitting headache as she roared out loudly, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Because of the volume, the man was finally awakened. Slowly, he opened his eyes dizzily, staring at her slowly with a lost expression. The distance between the two of them was really short right now, causing their breaths to intertwine. Slowly, the scent of alcohol made its way into Shi Guang¡¯s nose as she felt a slight sense of danger all of a sudden. She wanted to retreat. However, he held onto the back of her head firmly with his palm, forbidding her from moving. Badump...! Badump...! Badump...! Shi Guang could feel the thumping that arose from the man¡¯s chest one after another. His body was really hot right now, and the heat was seeping into her body as though he wanted to melt her along with him. Her heart was palpitating really quickly right now as well, skipping beat after beat, threatening to drive her crazy. ¡°Lu Yanchen, since you¡¯ve woken up, hurry and let go of me.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Loosen up.¡± ¡°Thirsty...¡± With that mutter, he brought his lips onto her tender ones. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. He had her lipspletely sealed. From a gentle touch to a tender smothering, he rotated bit by bit before invading her space little by little. He was thirsty, just like someone who had been dried up in a desert and had finally found a source of water. Shi Guang was so stunned that she even forgot to struggle. It was only when she finally found it hard to breathe due to his kissing that she finally started fighting back, pushing at his chest. ¡®If you are thirsty, just go drink water! It¡¯s not as though my mouth is a water bottle!¡¯ His chest was as firm and steely as a bronze wall, and Shi Guang could not push him away or struggle out. She could only use her legs...But instantly, his legs moved and wrapped hers up tightly such that she couldn¡¯t move at all. With a slight swerve, the two of themnded onto the bed together. Her heartbeat was like a drum right now as Shi Guang felt the pressure crushing onto her. In aplete frenzy, her head was as mushy as a marshmallow. ¡®Where is that cold and distant man gone? How could he have such a stark change in character after getting drunk, turning fiery hot from icy cold in a split second?¡¯ His kiss was getting even more passionate right now as that iron grip on her waist drew her in even tighter. It was as though he was trying to have her melt into his body. Shi Guang was both flustered and embarrassed as her heart felt like popping out of her mouth. However, this tall and well-built man merely coiled her around him with all his strength, such that she couldn¡¯t escape at all. Embarrassed to death, Shi Guang spoke with a hint of crying in her tone, ¡°Lu Yanchen, don¡¯t get reckless now...¡± However, he did not stop. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you must be crazy! Hurry and wake up! With your status, you can get any women you want! Hurry and let go of me, and I can take it as though nothing has happened! Otherwise, don¡¯t think just because you are drunk, you can...¡± Just as Shi Guang thought that she was about to be ravished by him in a moment of drunkenness, the man came to a stop, merely continuing to hug her tightly. Shi Guang did not move at all, afraid that he might continue if she budged even slightly. After a long time, she realized that he was still maintaining that position of his. ¡®Has he really fallen asleep?¡¯ Shi Guang waited for yet another moment before whispering out softly, ¡°Lu Yanchen?¡± No reaction. Seemed like he was deep in slumber. Shi Guang then heaved out a sigh of relief and tried to get out of his embrace. However, the man was still hugging her tightly despite having fallen asleep. Chapter 150 - What Did YOU Do To Me Last Night?

Chapter 150: What Did YOU Do To Me Last Night?

Trantor: Lam_ Editor: Hitesh_ Unable to break out of the man¡¯s grasp and locked tightly in his embrace, Shi Guang felt really infuriated and could not help but snarl out, ¡°Hurry up and loosen off, stupid Lu Yanchen!¡± However, there was still no reaction. ¡°Hais! Don¡¯t you really despise me? Won¡¯t you feel really terrible hugging me then?¡± Still no reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I¡¯m ugly? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting nightmares when you hug such an ugly woman in your embrace?¡± No matter what Shi Guang said, the only reply she got was silence...Aplete and deafening silence. The manid there, closing his eyes peacefully while slowly pursing his lips gently. Under the dusk lights, his handsome countenance exuded a pure charisma. Lu Yanchen had already entered a sleeping state, a drunken sleeping state at that. Therefore, no matter what she said, he wouldn¡¯t budge a single inch. Her eyes were fixated on that face of his. At the start, she was still filled with nothing but anger as her eyes seemed to be aze, looking as though she wanted to murder him with just her gaze alone. However, it was really tiring to keep getting angry at someone. Hence, she could only close her eyes after a while. No matter her reaction, she knew that Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t be able to see them at all. Hence, she chose not to get herself burnt out by blind rage as her mood slowly subsided. Thereafter, her exhaustion got the better of her as she slowly entered slumber. The night got even darker when suddenly, the deep asleep Lu Yanchen opened his eyes without a single sign. Half squinting, he looked at Shi Guang. Slowly, he moved his finger out and poked at Shi Guang¡¯s cheek. Poke poke... Poke poke again... Curling his lips, he adjusted his sleeping position and only closed his eyes once more after ensuring that she was still snug within his embrace. ... Dawn... Stirring slightly from her slumber, Shi Guang felt that her body was really hot. When one felt hot while they were asleep, their subconscious reaction would be to kick the nket away. However, she found herself incapable of moving. It was as though she was tied down tightly. Her body got hotter and hotter, as though she was hugging a ball of fire. ¡®Just what in the world is going on...?¡¯ Shi Guang opened her eyes slowly. Right after that, she caught sight of a man¡¯s face, one that was both charming and exquisite, seeming like a portrait that was able to draw the soul out of one¡¯s body. Surprise, mixed with fear arose in a sh. Shi Guang¡¯s gaze froze up, feeling as though her head was about to explode. ¡®Why the hell is Lu Yanchen on my bed!¡¯ Not only that, his hand was wrapped around her waist while his legs were locking onto hers¡ªthe two of them seemed like they were melded, without leaving a single gap! In fact, she could even clearly feel a...throbbing, scalding hard object that was pushing against her dangerously. Breaking out into a cold shiver, Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with nothing but mortification. ¡®What had we donest night!¡¯ ¡®No, not right! This isn¡¯t my bed... Lu Yanchen had gotten drunkst night, and I had supported him home! In the end, he was hugging me so tightly that I couldn¡¯t leave at all, hence the reason why I spent the night with him!¡¯ Just as Shi Guang was caught at a loss, Lu Yanchen stirred awake as well. Caught by surprise, Shi Guang¡¯s face appeared in a pair of eyes that looked somewhat rxed andzy. The moment he woke up, his mind seemed to be taking in what was going on right now as well. Narrowing his gaze, he let go of her immediately as though he had just awakened from a dreamscape before sitting up immediately. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Finally, Shi Guang had regained her freedom. She sat up immediately as well before getting down the bed and exining hurriedly, ¡°Last night, you were drunk...I helped you upstairs before you held...onto me with a death grip. I couldn¡¯t even leave.¡± Lu Yanchen refused to believe her. ¡°Then, we...¡± Afraid that he might misunderstand, Shi Guang waved her hands immediately. ¡°N-No! Nothing happened! You were already that drunk.¡± He looked at her with a contemtive gaze as though he had some other thoughts. ¡°I was drunk, but you weren¡¯t.¡± Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He harrumphed coldly, ¡°What I mean is...What did YOU do to mest night?¡± Chapter 151 - Young Master Lu Does Not Remember What Happened Last Night

Chapter 151: Young Master Lu Does Not Remember What Happened Last Night

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s jaws nearly dropped. Clearly, she was the one with her chastity at riskst night, with being hugged and kissed forcefully, even nearly being forced to make out! How did she be the perpetrator after waking up? Not only that, Lu Yanchen acted as though he was the victim who knew nothing at all and pushed the responsibility away cleanly! ¡°Nothing happenedst night!¡± ¡°What credibility do you have?¡± Shi Guang was frenzied. ¡°What could I have done to you? Look at how we are all still fully dressed! Furthermore, you were that drunk! How could you have had the mood to do anything?¡± Lu Yanchen smiled out in amusement, yet the aura that came forth was one of sneering. ¡°What I meant was that... you tried doing something, but you didn¡¯t seed!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed red before she spat out four words in grievance. ¡°Absolutely not at all.¡± ¡°You helped me backst night and I was drunk, causing my self-restraint to lower. Yet, we wake up to find you on my bed. Even if I were to determine that you had some other motives, that¡¯s absolutely reasonable.¡± Lu Yanchen analyzed step by step. ¡®Some other motives?¡¯ That was right! For someone like Lu Yanchen who had the looks, money and status, it would be a strange thing for other girls to NOT have any motives. But, not her! The eyes with which Shi Guang was looking at Lu Yanchen were already starting to fume with rage. ¡°Yesterday, I didn¡¯t even want to help you up. But, Chu Mubei just dumped you here and left. I just helped you back out of kindness.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned sharper. ¡°After helping me back, you should have returned home.¡± Shi Guang bit down on her teeth. ¡°You were the one who refused to let me go by hugging me forcefully.¡± He raised his brows. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that I couldn¡¯t be in the mood to do anything because I was drunk? How could I have hugged you forcefully then?¡± Shi Guang nearly found herself choked to death with this reply of Lu Yanchen¡¯s. To think that he would use her statement to refute her! She had a feeling as though she had just stepped on her own foot. She red at him imposingly. ¡°You¡¯re a man. Even if I hugged you to sleep for the entire night, it¡¯s not as though you¡¯re the one at a loss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can determine if that¡¯s a loss for me, and not you. I¡¯ll remember what happenedst night,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°So what if you¡¯ll remember? It¡¯s not as though you can do anything,¡± She hadn¡¯t even said anything about him. What sort of man would get all so picky? ¡°Once I¡¯m done thinking, I¡¯ll let you know what to do,¡± As he said that, Lu Yanchen turned around and went into the bathroom. Shi Guang was thoroughly regretful right now. She must have been using her feet to thinkst night to even be crazy enough to help this man home! If there were another chance, she would definitely ignore him! ¡®Hmph!¡¯ S he returned home in a huff and poured herself a huge ss of water. Turning on her phone, she logged onto her side ount and made another post. 1 this smelly man!> She only felt appeased after making that post. Someone asked if the Dainty Wife had an argument with her Tsundere Young Master. However, that did not reply, and was just like before, without any single ¡®followers¡¯ or ¡®following¡¯ on that ount. That must truly not be Lu Yanchen¡¯s side ount. Shi Guang really wished that she would not have to see Lu Yanchen for a long period of time thereafter. But apparently, there was no way that could happen as she had to give him lessons right on the next day. Just as she entered the VIP training hall, an attendant came forth and passed her a huge bouquet of red roses that nearly bedazzled her big eyes. Surprised by that, she asked, ¡°Who sent them?¡± The attendant smiled before pointing at a card within the bouquet and leaving. There was no indication of who sent it, merely saying, ¡®If you are willing, I would use every single minute and second of my life to watch over you.¡¯ Chapter 152 - You’re Not Worthy

Chapter 152: You¡¯re Not Worthy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios First roses, then a love letter... Is this person trying to court me? Shi Guang turned her head and looked left and right. However, there was no one around her. Using the method of elimination, she tried to figure out who the person who had sent this bouquet of roses was. Out of the men she knew, there should be no one else other than Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei who would do this. Chu Mubei sending her flowers? That was definitely impossible. As for Lu Yanchen... Him courting her? What sort of an international joke was that? ¡®Who could be the one making this prank then?¡¯ Shi Guang furrowed her brows as her expression turned stoic. A little frustrated, she took off her jacket and dove into the pool, swimming with a perfectly impable posture. The moment she entered the waters, Shi Guang would find herself particrly focused, with nothing in her mind except the water. Because of that, she did not notice that there was a pair of eyes staring at her with an almost fervent intent from right outside of the VIP training hall, peering at her through the ss window. The nonchnce on the face of Yang Chifeng had disappeared by now, leaving nothing but a hot, thirsty gaze as he stared at Shi Guang in the water. When the woman fledged her arms, the strokes she made in the water were beautiful, causing water petals to intertwine with that jade whiteplexion of hers. It was as though one was admiring a moving artistic scene, such that they could only hold their breaths unknowingly... She looked like a water spirit that was born just to live for the water. From the depths of his heart, Yang Chifeng felt a strange feeling blossom rapidly, taking root, and extending out before wrapping around him in a berserk manner. That feeling was clear and intense¡ªhe really wanted to get his hands on this woman. Not just her body. Her heart too! A set of footsteps drifted by his ears, calm and unruffled, and a steady figure slowly came into view on the window panes. Yang Chifeng turned his head around to catch sight of a well built and tall man. When the man saw Yang Chifeng, he slowed down in his footsteps beforeing to an eventual stop two metres away from him. With that, he cast his ice-cold re over at thetter. Yang Chifeng smiled out calmly, ¡°Long time no see, Yanchen!¡± Lu Yanchen was stoic. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I just passed by this ce identally and decided toe take a look. Who knew that I would bump into someone I was acquainted with!¡± There was a hint of joy hidden behind the frames of Yang Chifeng¡¯s sses. He then took another look at Shi Guang, who was in the waters, before continuing, ¡°To think that Shi Guang would be your coach...¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Without getting a reply, Yang Chifeng merely smiled and added on, ¡°I haven¡¯t told you this, but I¡¯m acquainted with your swimming coach, Shi Guang. She is really someone quite special.¡± Putting his hands into the pockets of his trousers, Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly before walking forward, brushing by Yang Chifeng. Just as he was about to open the door into the training hall, Yang Chifeng¡¯s voice drifted out once more. ¡°Yanchen, I know that your character has always been cold. However, she... If she hasn¡¯t been teaching you well enough, I hope that you can show her some face for my sake.¡± After he said that, Yang Chifeng tossed out yet another statement. ¡°That¡¯s because... I¡¯m courting her.¡± No matter the rtionship between Shi Guang and the Lu Family, with just his understanding of Lu Yanchen¡¯s character, he knew that if he mentioned him wanting to court her, the other would definitely not bother with her and have anything to do with her at all. And of course, if Shi Guang said anything bad about her sister¨CYang Sitong¨Cin front of Lu Yanchen, he wouldn¡¯t give it a second thought either. After that came a prolonged silence. It was so long that Yang Chifeng assumed that Lu Yanchen would just ignore him, bringing an end to the conversation. However, thetter suddenly let go of his grip on the door of the training hall, turning his cold stare over at Yang Chifeng before asking in a somewhat sharp tone, ¡°You¡¯re courting her?¡± Yang Chifeng nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips before scoffing ever so coldly, ¡°You¡¯re not worthy!¡± ... Chapter 153 - Don’t Wish For Her To Be Peeped

Chapter 153: Don¡¯t Wish For Her To Be Peeped

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang swamp afterp in the pool beforeing to a stop, and seeing Lu Yanchen walking over. He had already changed, wearing a pair of square leg trunks that disyed his perfect curves. This was especially the case for that pair of long legs he possessed, which gave off a particrly seductive charm. She shifted her gaze away and came out of the water while wrapping a towel around herself. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± That cold face of Lu Yanchen seemed a little out of sorts as he looked at her deeply before entering the waters without saying anything more. Shi Guang was thoroughly astounded. Before, she always had to face extreme difficulties in getting him to enter the waters. To think that he would be so proactive and self-conscious today! Looking at Shi Guang who was in a daze, Lu Yanchen raised his brow. ¡°I don¡¯t need to get into the waters?¡± Shi Guang waved her hands immediately. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! It¡¯s just that you hadn¡¯t done any warmups before entering the waters straight. That might result in leg cramps at times.¡± ¡°Before I came, I already had a game of ball,¡± Lu Yanchen exined that he had already done his warmup and exercise beforeing. ¡°Let¡¯s start with the water training right away then...¡± Shi Guang wanted to finish today¡¯s lesson as quickly as possible. Since he had already done his warmups beforehand, that couldn¡¯t have gone any better. She took off the towel around her as she entered the water. ¡°How about wearing your goggles first. Then... shall we give swimming a try?¡± Once Lu Yanchen was done wearing his goggles, Shi Guang tossed him a lifebuoy. ¡°You can swim while keeping that under you.¡± However, Lu Yanchen tossed the lifebuoy away, giving an attitude of him not needing it. ¡°This... Then let me demonstrate for you how to swim. Learn the posture first. Just like that... kick...¡± As she spoke, Shi Guang began to move her limbs underwater. Meanwhile, Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep gaze started getting a little fervent. He did not move at all, causing Shi Guang to assume that he couldn¡¯t see her properly. Hence, she began to swim in the water like a fish... Even though she was only swimming for a short while, her posture was so beautiful that it looked like a performance. As she did, she continued speaking, ¡°Water has buoyancy, so f you rx your body, you¡¯ll naturally float together with the water. Then... glide your hands to the front and start kicking with your legs. That way, your body will naturally move forward...¡± Lu Yanchen continued to look at Shi Guang. She wasn¡¯t wearing the type of swimsuits that she wore duringpetitions, the type that could choke someone to death. Today, she was wearing a normal swimsuit that caused her outstanding figure to shine out. A single look at her was enough to tell of her entuating curves as water droplets ran down her perfect neck to her sexy back, before continuing to slide beneath the swimsuit wrapping around her bum... A single look was alluring enough. That was why... Yang Chifeng had been peeping from outside for that long earlier on. Shi Guang swam for ap before stopping and asking Lu Yanchen, ¡°Have you learned it?¡± He did not reply, merely looking at her silently. There was no way Shi Guang would be able to guess his thoughts. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time she had worn this normal swimsuit in front of him before. How was she to know that his lust would be piqued today? Looking at howplex Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was, she merely thought that there was something wrong with her as she peeked at herself. ¡®There is nothing wrong?¡¯ She then looked at Lu Yanchen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Finally, he had some reaction. Shifting his gaze away, he merelymented indifferently, ¡°We won¡¯t be having our lessons here in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Changing ce.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t it good here? Why did he request for a change out of the blue?¡¯ Of course, it was because he didn¡¯t want, neither would he allow... But of course, Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t respond to her as he merely started to glide his hand forward slowly... Chapter 154 - Young Master Lu Being A Hooligan Once More

Chapter 154: Young Master Lu Being A Hooligan Once More

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was waiting for him to reply. However, he did not speak for a long time. On the other hand, because she found out that his stance didn¡¯t seem quite right, she spread her arms out and glided in the water alongside him while telling him how it should be done. Seeing that, Lu Yanchen made a correction, getting his stance right. ¡°Right, that¡¯s the way! Not bad... But, you¡¯ve got to raise your leg too.¡± Upon hearing that, Lu Yanchen kicked at the waters while spreading his arms wide, swimming forward... Because the water was pushed away from him, Shi Guang¡¯s face was sshed consequently. But, despite receiving a full face of water, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t miffed in the slightest bit. In fact, she was so happy that stars were nearly about to flow out of her eyes. ¡®Lu Yanchen is rather good! To think that he would be improving this quickly! Following this trend, he would be able to learn to swim within four to five more sessions!¡¯ ¡®By then, I will finally be free.¡¯ At that moment, she suddenly caught sight of Lu Yanchen¡¯s body looking as though it was beginning to sink down. Her instinct as a coach had her extending her hand to support his tummy area. ¡°Persevere on, rx your body and continue forward...¡± Just like that, her hand was connected with his tummy as she continued to guide his other four limbs. Lu Yanchen jerked momentarily, clearly a little distracted after that. However, Shi Guang was still ever so serious. Holding him up, she was teaching him what to do, how to wave his arms... Their bodies would asionally bump into one another. However, Shi Guang paid no heed to it till she realised how her palm was feeling a little hot despite being underwater. As for Lu Yanchen, his gaze was so bright that it was startling, seeming as though it brought with it a temperature that could scald others. She suddenly had a feeling as though she was a little white rabbit that was being eyed by its hunter. Finally realizing that something was wrong, she let go of her hand right away. ¡°Erm, well, swim yourself for a little while...¡± She turned around, wanting to get as far away from Lu Yanchen as possible. But in the next second, she was locked firmly in Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace. Because he was muscr and strong, Shi Guang could not budge a single inch from his arms at all. The water in the pool and the warmth from his embrace were both smashing against her body, causing her to feel as though she was stuck in between two worlds of ice and fire. ¡°What are you doing!¡± She yelled out softly. The temperature in the pool rose up inexplicably, and the scent of flirtation slowly drifted around them invisibly. Lu Yanchen¡¯s aura intensified as he looked down at the unsettled and surprised Shi Guang with a deep dark gaze. As for her, she was thoroughly stunned. Her charming looks had his arm that was around her waist reel her in instinctively. In that moment, the two of them were brought even closer together as a set ofplex emotions were hidden amidst that cold gaze of his. Shi Guang¡¯s body froze up immediately. ¡®Just what in the world is he doing? Why is he hugging me again?¡¯ Even if she were his ex-girlfriend, they had already broken up, and couldn¡¯t just go around hugging one another! However, he did seem as though he had been taking quite a bit of liberties with her recently. Since he was drunk the other time, so be it. But, he was sober this time around! What was the meaning of this? Was he trying to return for her? ¡®He¡¯d wish!¡¯ Quivering out, she raised her feet and stomped down on Lu Yanchen¡¯s feet. ¡°Let go.¡± He did not move at all, merely watching her with that scorching gaze of his while emitting an intense possessiveness. Shi Guang was getting shivers just from his gaze as she struggled for a little. In the next moment, she heard Lu Yanchen warning her with a low, husky voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shi Guang just bit down on her lips silently. She was being molested right now. Was she not to even move? She raised her feet once more, trying to kick someone... However, she kicked nothing as Lu Yanchen had already let her go. He turned around and left her a single statement. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know where we¡¯re having the lesson tomorrow.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Chapter 155 - What Is Her Relationship With Lu Yanchen

Chapter 155: What Is Her Rtionship With Lu Yanchen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Chifeng stood in front of his French window, holding onto a lit cigarette in his hand. The gentle re at the end of the cigarette shone and dimmed as he took in a long draft before puffing out a smoke ring. His entire mind was filled with nothing but Lu Yanchen from earlier on, causing his expression to darken sublimely. ¡®You¡¯re not worthy!!¡¯ Even though the Lu Family was so strong and powerful that their Yang Family had to depend on them as a backing, that didn¡¯t mean that they should be thepdogs of the former. He had been out and about in the business world for some years now, and was also a figure to be respected. Even if Lu Yanchen was a Lu, he was nothing but a greenhorn. This was the thing about human nature ¨C it tended to get rebellious at times. The more one was denied of something, they more they would want to get it. Yang Chifeng truly wanted to get his hands on Shi Guang, no matter what. ¡°Brother?¡± A familiar voice drifted out from behind him. Stunned for a moment, Yang Chifeng turned around and looked at his sister. ¡°You¡¯re back...¡± Yang Sitong had gone shopping earlier on, and was carrying two bags in her hands. Putting them on the sofa, she walked over to his side. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you have to go to thepany today?¡± ¡°I had something on...¡± Yang Chifeng took another draft of his cigarette before butting it in the ashtray. He then asked, ¡°Sitong, there really isn¡¯t anything going on between Lu Yanchen and that swimming coach, is there?¡± The way Lu Yanchen was so domineering today, insisting that he wasn¡¯t worthy... wasn¡¯t he just trying to show his superiority to show him that Shi Guang belonged to him, Lu Yanchen? But clearly, he was already arranged for marriage with Sitong. When Yang Chifeng thought about how he annulled the marriage back then, he felt a little pissed once more¨Cthat guy was really looking down on the Yang Family way too much! ¡°Based on my observation, doesn¡¯t seem like it...¡± Yang Sitong raised her brows. ¡°Could there be anything between them?¡± Looking at how his sister was suddenly getting somewhat nervous, Yang Chifeng smiled and shifted the conversation. ¡°Do you know what Lu Yanchen¡¯s uing ns are? Does he intend to stay in the military, enter politics, or leave the country? Or, is he going to try and enter the business world...¡± Yang Sitong pursed her lips. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not as though you don¡¯t know the situation right now. How could I know anything about it... He doesn¡¯t even wish to see me.¡± Yang Chifeng sat down on the sofa while thinking. Based on the current state of the Lu Family, they already had people in the military and politics. There was a high chance that Lu Yanchen would enter the business world. The business world was a ce that was the mostplex. As a proud flower, Lu Yanchen would most likely not want to rely on the power of the Lu Family. But, without the Lu Family as backing, he was nothing more than an ordinary person who would definitely face a lot of difficulties ahead. Yang Chifeng was truly filled with anticipation, wanting to see Lu Yanchen face his setbacks. By then, he¡¯d go ahead and see just who was worthy enough. Even though the conversation had been dragged away by Yang Chifeng, Yang Sitong got a little unsettled after thinking about it. She knew her brother way too well¨Cunless he had found something wrong, he wouldn¡¯t have asked her about it in that manner. ¡®Could that female coach be a loose woman who would just jump onto any man she saw?¡¯ ¡®She might have wanted to chase after Lu Yanzhi, but after realizing that he didn¡¯t pay much concern to her, could she have changed targets over to Lu Yanchen instead?¡¯ Yang Sitong was truly looking down on Shi Guang from the bottom of her heart. She felt that not only was thetter¡¯s looks way inferior to hers, even her family background and everything else was way inferior! There was no way Lu Yanchen would have such a poor taste to go for that female coach. However, she still could not set her mind at ease. So the next day, she went to the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube right away, intent on checking things out further. But, by the time she got to the training hall, the staff there told her that it would be open to the public directly in the future. That meant that Lu Yanchen was no longer using that training hall, and had gone elsewhere to learn swimming! Getting to know this, the uneasiness in Yang Sitong¡¯s heart only intensified further! Chapter 156

Chapter 156: It¡¯s Absolutely Impossible Between You And Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was going to meet Li Fangfei, and had arranged for a ride with Didi. As she was standing by the roadside waiting for her ride, a car stopped in front of her. Noting that it wasn¡¯t the car te she was waiting for, Shi Guang paid no further heed to it. Slowly, the car window winded down, revealing a man behind it who then called out, ¡°Shi Guang!¡± It was only then that she caught sight of who was within. Yang Chifeng? She froze up for a moment before greeting him nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Yang...¡± She checked out her phone ¨C three more minutes before her ride arrived. ¡°Where are you headed to? Hop on in, I¡¯ll give you a lift,¡± Yang Chifeng said while smiling. Even though he wasn¡¯t like Lu Yanchen whose looks were filled with an aggressive charm that struck out at anyone who looked at him, he still had a rather decent countenance. A decent and ssy smile filled his face, paired with a perfect friendly charm. Yet, there were subtle hints of yfulness written all over his face. Coupled with his status, there shouldn¡¯t be many girls who could resist the charm of THE Mr. Yang from the Yang Family. However, he had not expected that Shi Guang was totally on her guard, and had even taken a step back cautiously. She rejected him tly, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± However, he did not give up as he got off the car and continued, ¡°Hurry and get on. I can¡¯t park here for long, and besides, it¡¯s quite hard to get a taxi over here.¡± He then continued while smiling and teased her, ¡°Or, could you be afraid of me? What can I do to you in broad daylight? Isn¡¯t your trust in me a little too low?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called for a ride. Thanks for your kind intentions.¡± She looked up ahead ¨C her ride seemed to have arrived. She wanted to walk back a little more, but Yang Chifeng held onto her wrist. Shocked, Shi Guang flung him off right away. ¡°WHAT ARE YOU DOING?¡± Yang Chifeng was totally astounded. He had not expected that her reaction would be that intense! Immediately, he raised both his hands and stepped back graciously before exining in the gentlest tone possible, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Why are you so negative towards me? I¡¯m merely trying to court you.¡± Shi Guang froze up. What did he mean by that? Court? She thought that she must have been hearing things. However, he was looking at her with a gaze filled with emotions. Suddenly, it struck Shi Guang ¨C the roses from yesterday! She raised her brows. ¡°Were you the one who sent those flowers yesterday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I like you! From the first time Iid my eyes on you, I¡¯ve found a particr liking toward you,¡± Yang Chifeng smiled out gently and warily tried to advance in. His eyes were filled with a tenderness as he coaxed her, ¡°Be my girlfriend, Shi Guang. I promise to make you the most blissful woman in this world.¡± As he took a few steps forth, Shi Guang took a few steps back, pulling the distance between them apart. In her eyes, his gentle smile had nothing but evil intentions hiding beneath. She rejected him without a single bit of mercy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like you, and neither will I be your girlfriend.¡± With that said, Shi Guang turned around, wanting to leave. Yang Chifeng¡¯s calm smile was retracted as he gripped his fist tightly while his gaze turned dark. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s back view, hemented with a deep voice. ¡°You like Lu Yanchen.¡± Stunned momentarily, Shi Guang stopped in her tracks instinctively. It was only after two seconds that she turned around slowly. Her face was masked with ayer of frosty coldness as she curled her lips up in a sneering manner. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Yang? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know Lu Yanchen is your sister¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± With that, it was his turn to be stunned momentarily, but Yang Chifeng broke out into a smile thereafter. ¡°I mean nothing by that. I merely want to court you.¡± Shi Guang snarled out her words one by one with a definitive rity, ¡°It¡¯s absolutely impossible between you and me!!¡± ... Author¡¯s Theatre: Wife Doting Demonic Young Master, ¡°Whoever pisses my wife off shall suffer a lifetime of torment from me!¡± Being tossed around nightly till her back was about to break, Shi Guang, ¡°You, you¡¯re the only one who pisses me off.¡± Lu Yanchen went silent for two seconds before replying extremely seriously, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m one and only in your heart. No wonder you wouldn¡¯t marry anyone but me.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Chapter 157 - Don’t Get Lost In His Sensual Charm

Chapter 157: Don¡¯t Get Lost In His Sensual Charm

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her initially cheery mood had vanished entirely because of Yang Chifeng. By the time Shi Guang met with Li Fangfei, her face was moody¨Cpeople of the Yang Family were truly darn annoying. Checking her out, Li Fangfei asked, ¡°What¡¯s with that unhappy face? You can¡¯t be angry at me, right?¡± In the past, because of Wu Xing¡¯s irresponsibility, Shi Guang was unable to cope on her own and Li Fangfei became her free of charge manager. She would then watch Shi Guang practice often before discussing with her how to set their training schedules. However, Li Fangfei was on a summer job now, and Shi Guang had Zhang Shulin. Hence, it had been a long time since she had gone to check out thetter¡¯s training. Li Fangfei thought that Shi Guang was unhappy because of that. ¡°Angry at you? What for? This has nothing to do with you. I was just gloomy over someone I met today,¡± Shi Guang picked up a little spoon and stirred her coffee before her, drinking it without adding any sugar. ¡°You¡¯re not adding sugar again?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not bitter,¡± Ever since what happened to her sister, Shi Guang could not find any bit of bitterness in anything she ced in her mouth. Li Fangfei added two spoonful of milk and two packets of sugar in her own coffee. ¡°The one who caused you to be unhappy... it isn¡¯t that student of yours, is it?¡± She blinked her eyes and continued, ¡°That Young Master Lu is really super handsome... I heard that he¡¯s really driven as well, unlike those normal young rich sons these days who know nothing but to keep young celebrity starlets as mistresses or just unt their wealth around.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Shi Guang sweated. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I went around checking him out a little,¡± LI Fangfei let out a starry-eyed infatuated smile as she sniggered despicably, ¡°That¡¯s right, when he gave you the prize the other day, did you see how he had a full head of hair with thick eyebrows and perfect red lips, coupled with clean white teeth? I heard that men like that are really good at... sex heh. Do you think it¡¯s real?¡± Shi Guang was nearly choked by her coffee. ¡°How would I know? Can you not be so lewd?¡± ¡°I was just casually asking. You can observe him a little...¡± Li Fangfei remarked without the slightest bit of restraint as she was all smiles. ¡°Urgh!¡± ¡°Haha, observe as you might, but be careful not to get lost in his sensual charm!¡± Shi Guang thought about how that was absolutely impossible in her heart. One would always learn from their mistakes¨Cit was enough for her to fall into the pit once. After having a meal and shopping, it was already night-time by the time Shi Guang bid Li Fangfei farewell and headed home. Sitting in her Didi ride, she caught sight of Yang Sitong standing below her apartment from far away and immediately requested for the driver to stop by the side of the road. If she were to go any further, Yang Sitong would have caught sight of her. And right now, she did not want to have to deal with that hypocritical woman. She had only just bumped into Yang Chifeng in the afternoon, and now, Yang Sitong at night? What a dark day! Shi Guang stood behind a tall shrub and waited for a long time. However, Yang Sitong did not leave. Her head was hurting at this point¨CYang Sitong couldn¡¯t be thinking of waiting the entire time till Lu Yanchen was back, could she? Shi Guang did not want to wait behind the shrub anymore; God knew how long this would take. She turned around and headed out, wanting to head for a walk. The night breeze was cooling as she walked slowly, thinking about how to get her days back to the peaceful state of the past. Once she was done teaching Lu Yanchen swimming and moved out of this ce, she should no longer have any sort of connections with them anymore. But, that would require time... Who knew how long more that would be! While sighing, she slumped her head down and continued strolling. But suddenly, she bumped into someone. Startled, Shi Guang apologized immediately, ¡°S-Sorry...!¡± Raising her head, she caught sight of a tall and well-built figure before her. Because her back was facing the light, her vision of this man was blurry. Yet, it could not conceal his suaveness. She took back the smile on her face. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Chapter 158 - That’s right, I’m your debt chasing ghost.

Chapter 158: That¡¯s right, I¡¯m your debt chasing ghost.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at the woman before him. Dressed in a casual t-shirt and jean shorts, her fair long legs brought with them azy look that hid a trace of seductiveness. ¡°Where are your eyes grown? Can¡¯t you look where you¡¯re walking?¡± Without any expression, he came off extremely grave and stern. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already apologized?¡± Shi Guang muttered. ¡°And merely saying sorry is enough?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s long, sturdy legs took a step forward, and Shi Guang immediately leaped back a huge step instinctively. ¡°What else then? Didn¡¯t I just bump into you once? You¡¯re not made of tofu, it¡¯s not as though you would crumble with a bump.¡± Each time she bumped into this man, there would be a sense of defeat¨Che was practically a jinx in her life. She could only me herself for mixing with him back in her youth. Indeed, there was no doubt that there were things like karma and retribution. After thinking about it for a moment, Lu Yanchen pointed at a beef noodle store opposite the road. Shi Guang blinked, looking at him in confusion. A little impatient, he tugged at her hand and got ready to cross the road. When the man¡¯s hand cupped her frail, little boneless palm, it was filled with warmth and sturdiness. Shi Guang froze up for a moment before realizing that she was being taken advantage of by someone once again. ¡°Smelly hoodlum! Loosen up!¡± She tried struggling but could not break loose. ¡°If I¡¯m a smelly hoodlum, I wouldn¡¯t be dragging you to the beef noodle store opposite, and would be dragging you right into the woods,¡± There was a slight yet unnoticeable trace of mockery in Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone. ¡°To the woods?¡± Shi Guang did not get it. Lu Yanchen looked at her before curling his lips flirtatiously. ¡°For a hoodlum to drag a woman into the woods, what do you think he¡¯d do to her?¡± ¡®To take liberties of course!¡¯ Finally, Shi Guang understood as her face blushed in shades of red and white. Entering the shop, Lu Yanchen let go of his hand and told the boss indifferently, ¡°Two bowls of beef noodles.¡± The boss acknowledged with an ¡®Ok¡¯ before continuing, ¡°Total of thirty yuan.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s head had been turned the entire time in a huff. Even when she heard of the bill, it was as though she heard nothing. She was thinking that Lu Yanchen was merely dragging her along to eat with him. However, he nudged her with his elbow, causing her to turn around. ¡°What?¡± He raised his brow at all. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to apologize?¡± ¡°... What?¡± He looked at her. ¡°Pay.¡± ¡®What! I am to pay! He is even making me pay a mere 30 yuan...!¡¯ Shi Guang bit down on her lip and took the money out of her purse to hand it to the boss. Then, she turned to Lu Yanchen and said in a huff, ¡°Will that do, you debt chasing ghost?¡± [1. The Chinese believe that one of the reasons why a ghost haunts someone, it can be due to the fact that the person owes the deceased a debt.] Not only did she have to eat with him, but she also had to pay. Lu Yanchen sat down at the side of a table inside the shop. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m your debt chasing ghost.¡± She sat down opposite him. ¡°What must I do before I can clear all the debts?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll never clear it in this lifetime.¡± ¡®You owe me this ...¡¯ Shi Guang did not even know to cry or tough. She red at Lu Yanchen with a death stare, and he did the same to her, looking cold as an ice cube, stoic and serious. Suddenly, she felt as though her heart had skipped a beat in its thumping rhythm. Right at that moment, the boss served two bowls of piping hot beef noodles. Initially, Shi Guang had not wanted to eat it. But, the aroma of the noodles was simply too fragrant. With the thought of her not eating even after paying for it herself, that was an even greater loss. Therefore, she took up her chopsticks and ate it with big chomps. ¡®Delicious! Simply delicious!¡¯ ¡®It would be even better with some added spiciness!¡¯ There were chili kes on the table where one could add based on their preferences, so Shi Guang added a little to her bowl. Looking at her throw in spoonful after spoonful and looking as though she was ready to continue, Lu Yanchen reached out and took away the chili kes. Shi Guang red at him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she think about how heaty [2. In Traditional Chinese Medicine, the human body can get overly heaty or cooling. Eating spicy stuff causes heatiness as does dehydration. There are heaty and cooling properties to food and drinks as well.] it is to eat that much chili?¡¯ With that said, Lu Yanchen ced the chili kes on another table. *I used to find it a little annoying for Lu Yanchen to keep bullying her. But it¡¯s starting to grow on me hahaha. Is this a sign of addiction D: * Chapter 159 - The Excitement Of Flirting While Hiding Together (1)

Chapter 159: The Excitement Of Flirting While Hiding Together (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I know best whether it¡¯s enough or not,¡± Shi Guang reached out and wanted to take it back. However, Lu Yanchen stopped her. ¡°If you dare take it, you¡¯re dead meat.¡± Shi Guang did not move anymore, merely looking at him unhappily. ¡®Bloody hell! He must even dictate how I should go about eating a bowl of noodles.¡¯ Shi Guang opened her mouth wide and took in a huge mouthful of noodles, chomping it down savagely as she imagined it to be Lu Yanchen. She ate till her lips flushed red, looking tender and cute, where her little tongue could even be spotted from time to time. Clearly, that was something that should taste even more delicious than the noodles. Therefore, Lu Yanchen hardly touched his noodles. Shi Guang finished her meal really soon, thinking that Yang Sitong should have already left after such a long time. She ced down her chopsticks, and upon noticing that Lu Yanchen still had quite a bit of noodles left, gave him a forced smile. ¡°Enjoy your meal, I¡¯m leaving first...¡± With that said, she turned around to leave, walking away with a smart suaveness. Upon exiting the beef noodles store, she did not notice Lu Yanchen catching up. However, the moment she entered the neighbourhood, she realised that he was not far behind her. ¡®So fast?¡¯ She gaped with open jaws. ¡®When I left, you had barely touched your noodles! You¡¯re done eating so fast? You must definitely have not finished it! What a waste!¡¯ Shi Guang was feeling pained over her fifteen yuan. Lu Yanchen looked at her silently, brushing by her. Looking at his back view, she raised her fist and waved it at the back of his head imaginarily in indignance. Who knew, it was as though the man had a pair of eyes behind his back as he suddenly came to a stop and swerved behind. Caught by surprise, Shi Guang stood there frozen with her raised fist. It was an awkward moment. Just as she wanted to say something, thinking about what she should say... she caught sight of two women approaching from the distance. One of them was Yang Sitong. Shi Guang did not want to get involved with the Yangs even deeper. On thiste night, if Yang Sitong were to catch sight of her being together with Lu Yanchen, she might imagine some convoluted plot in her mind. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, she presumed that she had better go hide. Thinking that, she immediately went behind a huge tree nearby. Just like her, Lu Yanchen walked behind the huge tree as well, clearly not wanting to see Yang Sitong either. His hand pushed out onto the huge tree behind her, causing her to be stuck right between him and the tree. The distance between the two of them was so close that they were almost stuck together. His intense male pheromones wafted out around her as they were stuck in that flirtatious pose, looking at one another charmingly. Shi Guang tried her best to maintain herposure. ¡°And what are you doing?¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his gaze to look at her, smiling out sneeringly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you what YOU are hiding for?¡± ¡®Wasn¡¯t he asking the obvious?¡¯ Shi Guang bit down on her teeth. ¡°What am I hiding for? The one approaching is your fianc¨¦! I¡¯m thinking for you to prevent unnecessary misunderstandings?¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly, ¡°What¡¯s there to be misunderstood?¡± Shi Guang was disoriented. ¡°If the two of us were to head back thiste at night, what do you think will be misunderstood?¡± With that said, she then mocked out, ¡°Say, you... upon seeing your fianc¨¦ and being all alone, what are you hiding for?¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing at all, merely looking at her silently while Shi Guang smiled in a provocative manner. But that smile caused him to curl his lips up in a nasty smirk. He retracted his hand and took a step forward, preparing to walk out. Shi Guang initially did not mind it at all. But when she saw Yang Sitong, who was merely a few metres from reaching them, she reached out and grabbed his hand instinctively. If Lu Yanchen were to head out now, wouldn¡¯t Yang Sitong see him? With him walking out from the back of a huge tree thiste at night, it would seem even more as though he had something to hide there...! Chapter 160 - The Excitement Of Flirting While Hiding Together (2)

Chapter 160: The Excitement Of Flirting While Hiding Together (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With him walking out from the back of a huge tree thiste at night, it would seem even more as though he had something to hide there. With that, Yang Sitong would definitely get suspicious. And if she moved around to the back of the tree... This was a critical moment. She could NOT let him get out! Lu Yanchen looked at her with a humoring nce, asking gently and coldly, ¡°What are you holding me back for?¡± Shi Guang felt that he was clearly asking the obvious as her face flushed from red and turned ck, further turning green... till she eventually raised the white g. ¡°Just go outter, alright?¡± Eyeing the approaching women, she knew that they would definitely be discovered if they were to just stand like this. By then, her days would be amazingly filled with annoyances. Shi Guang did not care about what Lu Yanchen thought, pulling him down with her to squat onto the grass patch forcefully. However, she lost her bnce and toppled over before crushing onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s body while heid down onto the grass patch. She opened her eyes wide, nearly gasping out in surprise. Instinctively, she tried to crawl up right away, but he pulled her down by the waist and warned, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Even though he was clearly below her, his tone was one that was superior and above hers. Not only that, it was cold and sharp. Shi Guang felt that if she was holding onto a whip right now, she would definitely give him two goodshes just like if she were to ride a horse. At that moment, a voice drifted out. ¡°Sitong, don¡¯t get angry now. Lu Yanchen must have been busy, and hence did not hear your call...¡± It was the woman beside Yang Sitong. ¡°Jia Xiu, this is not the first time now. Even I¡¯m beginning to suspect that he might have ced my number into the cklist...¡± Yang Sitong remarked unhappily. From the start, she had never managed to get into Lu Yanchen¡¯s circle, as he had always been ignoring her existence. ¡°Other than you, who else is worthy of Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°Actually, even though he was cold to me in the past, he would still bother to reply me. It was until that day when he saw us in school...¡± When she got to that point, Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes turned redder and redder. From her expression, there was an unspeakable amount of dejection and regret. ¡°Sitong, that was an ident. Furthermore, that had nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll try helping you to exin some other day.¡± As the two of them got farther away, their voices gradually drifted off as well. On the serene and silent grass patch, Shi Guang was still lying on Lu Yanchen¡¯s body¨Cshe could clearly feel a hard object from the man that was pressing against her violently. Immediately, Shi Guang blew up and wanted to stand up. However, the moment she tried doing that, Lu Yanchen pulled her down onto his body firmly once more. This time around, she could clearly sense the desire emanating from him. Breaking out into an inexplicable shiver, she was so flustered that she forgot how to react anymore. At that moment, the hand that was wrapped around her waist went down slowly, caressing her body in a line down to her tailbone... filled with a sensual desire... Shi Guang broke out into yet another shiver. Right at the moment his palm was about to head further down, she used her head to ram at Lu Yanchen¡¯s jaw. At the moment he ducked, she stood up right away. Lu Yanchen did not stand up with her, merely sitting onto the grass. His imprable ck eyes stared at her without blinking at all, as though wanting to pierce right into her heart and peek inside. She faced his gaze without avoiding at all. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t touch me ever again. If you touch me again, I¡¯ll sue you for molestation!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a gentle arc. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what I saw?¡± ¡°What?¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment, not knowing what he was talking about. ¡®Why did the conversation shift so quickly...?¡¯ Lu Yanchen stood up before adjusting his cor, replying indifferently, ¡°I witnessed a case of campus violence.¡± In that instant, Shi Guang¡¯s entire face froze uppletely. ... This should be the sentence that Yang Sitong did not manage toplete, right? What did he witness? D: Chapter 161 - The Displeasure Of Young Master Lu

Chapter 161: The Displeasure Of Young Master Lu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It waste at night, and the neighborhood was really silent. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes seemed like two deepkes that were grave and stoic, without any bit of teasing or toying hints in them... He merely looked at Shi Guang seriously just like that. Shi Guang¡¯s face froze up for a moment before she hung a huge, wide smile on it. Expending all her energy, she tried to keep her tone neutral and natural. ¡°Oh... So you said that you saw something? Are you referring to how... Yang Sitong said that you turned colder toward her after witnessing it? At that moment, I thought you were referring to how you had witnessed her entering a stic surgery hospital and realized that her face had gone under the knife; hence you turned colder. After all, men are all really concerned about a woman¡¯s looks.¡± Lu Yanchen pursed his lips as his gaze suddenly turned savage and brutal. With aplex and deep stare, he nced at Shi Guang for a moment more before leaving. Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± She should not have mistaken that final cold re he left before he had left. It was derision. He was expressing his displeasure ¨C aplete and extreme displeasure at her reply. Looking at the distant back view of his, Shi Guang finally heaved out a sigh of relief. For the next few days, Lu Yanchen seemed as though he had vanished into thin air. Even when she went to feed Little Goody, she did not catch sight of him at all. Even when she texted him about the venue of their lesson, he ignored it. ... On this day, Li Fangfei asked Shi Guang to meet her at school. The location was at a bridge beside a little forest in their school. Li Fangfei was behaving all secretively as Shi Guang raised her brow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What¡¯s up with that strange smile?¡± Li Fangfei did not reply, merely raising her hand and shaking it as though she was singing while casting her gaze behind her from time to time... Shi Guang did not know what was behind. But, the moment she turned around, someone gave her a huge hug from the back. ¡°Long time no see, Little Shi Guang!¡± That familiar voice caused Shi Guang¡¯s eyes to widen. ¡°Huo Zhan, why are you back!¡± She turned around and broke out of Huo Zhan¡¯s embrace, filled with disbelief. Huo Zhan smiled out as he patted Shi Guang¡¯s back vigorously, exuding the perfect attitude of an old brother. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because I miss you that I¡¯ve returned to see you.¡± The pat was indeed so vigorous that Shi Guang felt as though she could spit out a mouthful of blood. She tossed away that arm of his that was wrapped around her shoulder and scoffed, ¡°Ha, miss me? Come on! It must be because some girl you like has returned to China, isn¡¯t it?¡± Their parents were friends; hence they knew one another from a young age. They lived in the same neighborhood and attended the same school. Since he was young, Huo Zhan had been particrly yful. In any case, he just wasn¡¯t the type of model student with ster results. However, he had sharp features and was rather handsome. Coupled with the fact that he was good at basketball, he had a legion of girls chasing after him. Since he was in high school, he had started dating girls, resulting in his academic results dipping tremendously. Even though Huo Zhan didn¡¯te from some incredible family background, his parents were both professors. The fact that they brought up a bad student was something that had his parents extremely flustered. Because of that, he grew up with nock of scoldings and beatings; and each time he was beaten up, he would run to Shi Guang¡¯s house to hide. Later on, Shi Guang left the provincial city. While they didn¡¯t attend the same school, they still stayed in contact nevertheless. By the time she returned to the provincial city for university, that bad student Huo Zhan had already left the country to study abroad. For his return to the country, he got to know Shi Guang¡¯s roommate, Li Fangfei as well. As the three of them sat down on the grass patch to chat and found out about Huo Zhan¡¯s reason for returning, Shi Guang was rmed. ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve returned to get engaged!¡± Huo Zhan gave off apletely exasperated look. ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only does my mum want me to get engaged, she even wants me to bring that woman with me back! Shi Guang! You¡¯ve got to help me!¡± Chapter 162 - Help Pretend To Be My Girlfriend!

Chapter 162: Help Pretend To Be My Girlfriend!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang and Li Fangfei broke out intoughter over his misfortune. ¡°Engagement? Not bad! Congrattions!¡± Huo Zhan was thoroughly exhausted as he said in a huff, ¡°What¡¯s there to congratte? What era are we living in now? Arranged marriage? They can¡¯t decide on my career path and marriage just because they raised me up! That¡¯s too much! Their thinking is simply dated and antiqued! They¡¯re harming themselves and others!¡± Shi Guang tried persuading him, ¡°Don¡¯t say that about your parents. They¡¯re merely doing it for your good.¡± Li Fangfei nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Or, you can take it that you¡¯ve just gotten to know yet another new girlfriend!¡± Huo Zhan rejected that immediately, ¡°No, no! It¡¯s different this time around! If I find that I¡¯m ipatible with a girlfriend, I can break up with her. But, if I were to get together with this woman, there¡¯s no dumping her!¡± Shi Guang scoffed, ¡°Gosh! You should really stop being trashy and get to know a proper good girlfriend. There¡¯s nothing bad about that as well. And, if you guys are really ipatible, I¡¯m sure your parents won¡¯t force it onto you to get married no matter what.¡± Snorting twice, Huo Zhang shook his finger. ¡°No, no, no, Little Shi Guang! Each time I date a woman, I go in with my truest heart. I head in for the sake of love! I believe in love and look forward to marriage. For something like feelings, it¡¯s really, really important! I can only continue if I¡¯ve got feelings for that person at first sight! As for this woman my mum chose, I don¡¯t even feel like looking at her for a second time! Clearly, that means that I¡¯ve got no feelings for her! How can I date her properly then? If I do that, then I would really be trashy!!¡± Shi Guang declined toment on that. ¡°Perhaps feelings might blossom over time? Besides, your parents are doing it for your own good.¡± Li Fangfei added on, ¡°That¡¯s right! Some people only realize that they¡¯re suited to be lovers after knowing one another as friends for a long time!¡± ¡°Are you guys even my friends?!¡± Huo Zhan was getting a little pissed now. ¡°Of course! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even be bothered to stay here and chat with you for so long.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re a friend, help me out!¡± ¡°How?¡± Huo Zhan¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he ttered, ¡°Little Shi Guang, you know that my mum has always liked you since you were young. She even once said that she wanted to arrange us for a child marriage, remember?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips cramped up. ¡°You can¡¯t be...¡± Li Fangfei continued Shi Guang¡¯s sentence, ¡°You want Shi Guang to pretend to be your girlfriend?¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± Huo Zhan gave them a big thumbs up and was all smiles cheekily. ¡°If you are willing to pretend to be my girlfriend, my mum will definitely give up on that marriage!¡± Shi Guang rejected. ¡°No way!¡± Huo Zhan continued with a sorry face, ¡°Little Shi Guang... no, Big Sister Shi Guang! Queen Shi Guang! You MUST help me, please! If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll have to go jump into the seas!¡± Li Fangfei rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you have to exaggerate? Isn¡¯t it just a marriage arrangement?¡± Huo Zhan expressed his dismal mood. ¡°To me, a life without love is like a withered flower... there¡¯s no sign of life!¡± Shi Guang suggested, ¡°Let Fangfei do it.¡± Li Fangfei¡¯s petite face blushed red. ¡°Ah?¡± She then waved it off. ¡°N-No, no, no... way!¡± ¡°My mum doesn¡¯t know Fangfei. She¡¯s not important enough for my mum to break the marriage agreement,¡± He then coughed gently, ¡°Furthermore, I¡¯ve already told my mum that after my years of treading through the fields of romance, I¡¯ve discovered that my one true love is you.¡± The moment she heard that, Shi Guang nearly coughed out blood as she scolded, ¡°Did your brains get squashed by a door or something? How could you say that! That¡¯s just lying to your parents!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got no choice! My mum likes you! Great Queen, we¡¯ve grown up together and we would always stick out for the other as long as the other party needs help! Even if I were to burn to ashes, get my bones crushed into dust or stter my guts, I would do anything for you! You wouldn¡¯t reject this small favor of mine, would you?¡± Chapter 163 - Just Go Sleep With Her

Chapter 163: Just Go Sleep With Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang hesitated for a moment before looking at Li Fangfei. ¡°Do you think... should help him?¡± Li Fangfei bit down on her lips before she chuckled out, ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know! Decide on it yourself alright?¡± Huo Zhan stood up and went behind Shi Guang, massaging her shoulder and thumping her back while remarking in a sobbing voice, ¡°Great Queen! We¡¯ve grown up together, and have such a close rtionship together! You don¡¯t want to see me having to face death either, right? If I were to die, you would have no bosom buddy anymore! How lonely would your life be by the...¡± Shi Guang cut him in his remark, ¡°I know it¡¯s because you can¡¯t bear to die.¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯t say that of your bosom buddy.¡± ¡°Stop ttering yourself!¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re at least childhood sweethearts then, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say. Gosh, it¡¯s really troublesome, alright?¡± Huo Zhan, who was rejected straight up, went back to sit where he was with a dark face. ¡°Little Shi Guang, you¡¯re way too unbuddy! All I want is to ask for your help for a month, and you refuse me even that! Had I known that, I would have unfriended you back in year three of primary school!¡± Looking at his infuriated expression, Shi Guang felt her heart soften a little. ¡°One month?¡± He nodded his head furiously right away. ¡°That¡¯s right, just one month! After the month, I¡¯ll head back to school. A while after that, I¡¯ll tell my mum that after we tried getting along for a period of time, we found ourselves to be ipatible and broke up.¡± Shi Guang was still hesitating. She felt that if she were to do that, things would not really end as easily. Li Fangfei nudged Shi Guang gently with her elbow. ¡°Or... just help him?¡± Shi Guang knitted her brows. ¡°Will it be alright?¡± Without giving her any time to back out, Huo Zhan pped down onto her back with his palm once more. ¡°Of course, it will! We¡¯re agreed then... one month!¡± Shi Guang nearly spat out blood once more with that palm p. ¡°Can¡¯t you be any gentler! I¡¯m a woman.¡± Huo Zhan put on a totally enlightened look on his face. ¡°Ah? So, you¡¯re a woman!¡± ¡°If I was not a woman, why would you ask me to pretend to be your girlfriend?¡± Shi Guang sent a kick flying over. Following suit, Huo Zhan fell over while clutching his chest, lying on the ground with some extremely exaggerated acting such that Shi Guang and Li Fangfei could not help but roar out inughter. ... Gym... Chu Mubei looked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s fatigued expression, thetter¡¯s eyes seeming to be a little bloodshot. Raising his brows, he asked, ¡°You... couldn¡¯t have broken out of fasting, have you? That¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re not sleeping well at night? Haha, why don¡¯t you find a period of time when we¡¯re freer to do it? We¡¯re so busy recently!¡± Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Well, your footsteps seem light today and your eyelids are sunken,¡± Chu Mubei sniggered out naughtily as he teased, ¡°A single look and I can tell that it¡¯s a virgin man breaking out of his ¡®fasting¡¯. Because you can¡¯t hold the libido back in, you had toe to the gym to let it out, right? Now, this is going to cause you to faint really easily.¡± Lu Yanchen continued with his sit ups, ignoring him with a forehead full of sweat. ¡°Could I have guessed it wrong? Have you guys not even held hands yet?¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s eyes widened as his tone mocked with incredulity. He then came to a stop and stood at the side. ¡°I¡¯d say, Old Lu, if you really like her, you should just tell it to her straight. Don¡¯t always get her to just feed your cat or cook your meals. If you don¡¯t make it clear, how would she know that you like her? It¡¯s almost a month now. If you don¡¯t go for it, someone¡¯s going to steal her away. By then, you¡¯ll definitely get flustered...¡± Lu Yanchen ignored him still; after doing 100 sit ups, he turned to the side and trained his arms with dumbbells. Meanwhile, Chu Mubei followed over again. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to say it that badly, then just go sleep with her!¡± Chapter 164 - You’re Out Of The Game–It’s Over

Chapter 164: You¡¯re Out Of The Game¨CIt¡¯s Over

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Now, the thing about women is that once you get their bodies, you will definitely be able to get their hearts. If you insist on getting their hearts before their bodies, that¡¯s called making an unnecessary move. Who knows, it might even backfire. If for some reason she¡¯s still in love with her ex-boyfriend, you¡¯d be stuck in a spot.¡± With that said, Chu Mubei sniggered out naughtily once more, ¡°Say, they were in high school back then. Do you think she might have... with that ex-boyfriend?¡± Finally, Lu Yanchen had a reaction as he tossed the dumbbell he was holding at Chu Mubei. As a result, thetter was so scared that he dodged right away. ¡°Old Lu! That¡¯s murder! Don¡¯t you know that someone¡¯s going to die if they¡¯re struck by that?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even dodge that after being in the military for so long, you would deserve it even if you were to die,¡± Lu Yanchen eyed him once before continuing, ¡°Also, don¡¯t makeparisons between you and me... Lowly!¡± ¡°Ha, I¡¯m lowly? Don¡¯t tell me that you only wish to hold hands with her, and that¡¯s all! Hmph! We¡¯re all men! How can we not know how other men think? What¡¯s there to act innocent about? When flowers blossom, one must naturally pluck them. Otherwise, by the time they wither, you¡¯re left with nothing but branches.¡± With that said, he picked up the dumbbell that Lu Yanchen threw over and tossed it back at him. Thetter turned around suavely before heading for the changing room. Exiting from the gym, it was just nice for dinnertime as they headed for the famous Tang Pce Seafood Restaurant. Putting down his phone, Chu Mubei held the menu. ¡°Order more dishes... Old Tang and the others areing over.¡± Lu Yanchen, who was just about to wipe his hands dry, was about to reply when he heard a male voice. ¡°Mum, we¡¯re here!¡± It came over from the private room beside theirs. Because the windows of both rooms weren¡¯t closed, there wasn¡¯t any soundproofing, hence the echoing of the voices. He looked at Chu Mubei, who was ordering the dishes, and was prepared to stand up to close the windows. ¡°Auntie, it has been a long time!¡± Who knew that just as he put down his wet tissue, a familiar voice drifted over that had Lu Yanchen freezing his body and instinctively stopping everything he was doing. Chu Mubei, who was ordering the dishes, raised his head in surprise as well before looking at Lu Yanchen in bewilderment and asking softly, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± He then chuckled, ¡°This is too coincidental, isn¡¯t it?¡± After ordering the dishes, he returned the menu to the waitress. Once the waitress left, the voices from the private room drifted over once more. It was the male voice they had heard earlier, filled with excitement. ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t care. I like Shi Guang... She is my one true love! I¡¯ll definitely not get engaged with that whom or whatnot. Shi Guang is the only one I want to spend my life with! Don¡¯te and break us up!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed as he gripped a ss beside his hand unconsciously. ¡°This... meet the parents session?¡± Chu Mubei was astounded as he looked at Lu Yanchen before asking in a soft, questioning tone, ¡°That guy is talking about how he¡¯s not going to marry anyone other than Little Sister Shi Guang? So... she has been taken by some other guy?¡± ¡°Smelly brat, you had better shut up! I¡¯m not going to believe a word of yours,¡± Yet another female voice drifted over¡ªthis should be the mother of that guy. After ranting out, she changed her tone tenderly, ¡°Shi Guang, you tell me... Is what my smelly brat saying true?¡± Shi Guang smiled out with a wide arc on her eyes. But, only she herself knew how guilty she felt with that smile. She could feel Huo Zhan kicking down on her feet underneath the table as she nodded her head after a moment of hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Right, mum? I told you! We¡¯re truly in love!¡± Chu Mubei looked over at Lu Yanchen, whose face was expressionless, but his gaze was extremely sharp... so sharp it could pierce through the wall right now. Chu Mubei chuckled and remarked cruelly, ¡°You¡¯re out of the game¡ªit¡¯s over.¡± *Oh my god. The pain Lu Yanchen must have felt when he heard Shi Guang agreeing to it :(* Chapter 165 - So, Whose Girlfriend Is She? (1)

Chapter 165: So, Whose Girlfriend Is She? (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was really nervous, such that she could only sit awkwardly straight¨Cshe had long forgotten about the lines she had prepared with Huo Zhan beforehand. Because she had a guilty conscience, she was stuttering with her words as well. On the other hand, Huo Zhan was way moreposed, and thanks to his sweet tongue, Mummy Huo was totally gleeful with his coaxing. However, that did not mean that she had let Huo Zhan off the hook just yet. She looked at Shi Guang beside her and said tenderly, ¡°Shi Guang, I¡¯ve watched you grow up. Since you were young, you were always someone ster in character and grades... an obedient and well-behaved child. You¡¯repletely different from this smelly brat of mine. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re my neighbor¡¯s kid and I was always just thinking of how nice it would be if you were my own daughter instead. Of course, I want you to be my daughter-inw, but this son of mine... he really is...¡± She then looked at Huo Zhan fiercely. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t too convinced that the two of them were together. Back in the past when she was always talking about how good Shi Guang was, Huo Zhan would always be making faces by the side. When she asked if the two of them wanted to try getting together, he would roar out intoughter, bending over while clutching his stomach andughing as if it couldn¡¯t have been any funnier. ¡°Stop messing around, mum. Shi Guang? That kid is better off being your daughter than your daughter-inw!¡± But, the moment she said that she was about to forcefully arrange a marriage for him, he dered that Shi Guang was his true love? That was really hard to believe! Huo Zhan was already long used to the cold stares of his mum as he pulled out a cheery face. ¡°Mum...¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Mummy Huo stopped him, not wanting to listen to his nonsense. She then looked at Shi Guang once more and said with a tender voice. ¡°Shi Guang, I want to listen to it from you. You¡¯re different from Huo Zhan¨Cyou haven¡¯t had any boyfriends before, and you¡¯re someone with a sincere and serious attitude towards rtionships and marriage.¡± Shi Guang was really touched. She knew that Mummy Huo was saying that out of concern for her, afraid that she might end up being hurt by Huo Zhan. After all, for two people to be together, the worst thing that could happen would be for one to be totally unbothered while the other faced it with a serious attitude. ¡°Auntie, Ah Zhan 1 is not as bad as you make him out to be. The two of us really want to give it a shot to see if we¡¯repatible.¡± With that said, Shi Guang smiled out as her eyes curved into the arcs of a moon, glistening with a slight sparkle in them. ¡°Then, have you discussed with Ah Zhan about marriage yet?¡± Mummy Huo really adored Shi Guang from the bottom of her heart, and could not wish for anything more than her son to marry thetter in as soon as possible. Shi Guang flushed red as she waved her hand off immediately. ¡°That... not yet! We¡¯re not at that stage yet!¡± Huo Zhan¡¯s face turned serious right away as well. ¡°M-Mum! That¡¯s too hasty, isn¡¯t it? We¡¯ve only just gotten together! To talk about marriage right now? That is something that is too serious for us to discuss. Things are different from the past now... You¡¯ve got to be more open-minded!¡± ¡°... Is that so?¡± Mummy Huo looked at him with raised brows, clearly skeptical. ¡°Of course!¡± Huo Zhan shifted seats and moved beside his mum. Extending his arm, he hugged her around her shoulders. ¡°This time around, I¡¯m really serious about this rtionship. Mum, believe me just this once. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ve got to believe in Shi Guang, right?¡± With that said, he cast a look over at Shi Guang. ¡°That¡¯s right, auntie!¡± Shi Guang smiled out once more. However, it was a dry and guilty smile. Thankfully, the waitress served the dishes, causing the awkwardness in the air to slowly dissipate away. In between, Huo Zhan went to the restroom. Mummy Huo smiled over at Shi Guang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an athlete? Why are you still so skinny? You look as though the wind would blow you over! You should eat more and grow more meat!¡± Chapter 166 - So, Whose Girlfriend Is She? (2)

Chapter 166: So, Whose Girlfriend Is She? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mummy Huo smiled over at Shi Guang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you an athlete? Why are you still so skinny? You look as though the wind would blow you over! You should eat more and grow more meat!¡± With that said, she took over the bowl before Shi Guang and scooped a huge bowl of piping hot soup for her before saying tenderly, ¡°Shi Guang, if you don¡¯t like to eat meat, you can just drink more soup. It¡¯s nutritious and good for your skin!¡± Shi Guang hurriedly received the bowl of soup over. ¡°Thank you, auntie!¡± After scooping the soup for her, she continued piling food over for Shi Guang before asking her seriously, ¡°Shi Guang, tell me... Are you really intending to get together with Ah Zhan?¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lip before nodding her head. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid to tell you this, but I¡¯ve actually taken a liking to a girl whose family background is rather decent as well. I arranged for them to meet, and after that, the other party was keen on continuing things with Ah Zhan. However, he was really against it and even said that he was together with you. The moment I heard that, I was really delighted.¡± Mummy Huo smiled out looking all gentle. ¡°If only nothing had happened to your family back then... forget it, it¡¯s all in the past now! We should not harp on it anymore. You can rest assured that if Ah Zhan ever bullies you, you cane look for me and I¡¯ll definitely teach that smelly brat a good lesson! Even if you decide to not stay with Ah Zhan together in the future, I will always take you as a daughter.¡± ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re so nice to me...¡± Because auntie was such a nice person, Shi Guang really did not want to lie anymore. ¡®It¡¯s all that damned Huo Zhan¡¯s fault! Look at this ¡®wonderful affair¡¯ he has caused!¡¯She was really so frustrated right now, wondering if she should spill the beans out entirely. At that time, Huo Zhan returned with a chirpy expression. ¡°What are you guys talking about that is bringing smiles all over your faces?¡± Shi Guang rolled her eyes¨Chow were they smiling at all? Mummy Huo replied with a stern smile, ¡°We were talking about how I¡¯m going to teach you a good lesson if you ever dare to bully Shi Guang, smelly brat!¡± Huo Zhan chuckled out, ¡°Mum, rx! I¡¯ll definitely dote on her like a sister!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Dote on her like a daughter!¡± Thankfully, Mummy Huo was a person with ss. Otherwise, she might have just thrown a single p out. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± ¡°Now, bet you don¡¯t know about it, but it¡¯s the trend now for guys to dote on their girlfriends like she¡¯s their daughter!¡± After chatting for a while more, Shi Guang felt that it was about time as she asked for the bill. Huo Zhan rushed to pay for the bill immediately. ¡°How can I let you foot the bill?¡± ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve seen auntie, and I want to treat her to a meal!¡± Shi Guang still wanted to snatch the bill when Mummy Huo held her hand back. ¡°Gosh, you! You¡¯ve already got a boyfriend now, so it¡¯s only natural for him to foot the bill for the meal.¡± After the three of them were done talking, the waitress smiled. ¡°The bill for the three of you has already been paid.¡± All three of them were astounded, ¡°Paid?¡± The waitress continued smiling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the girlfriend of that sir over there? Since the girlfriend is bringing guests for a meal, it¡¯s only natural for the boyfriend to pay.¡± ¡®Girlfriend?¡¯ Shi Guang was stunned. ¡®Boyfriend?¡¯ Thepassionate face of Mummy Huo turned extremely solemn as well as she pursed her lips. ¡°Whose girlfriend? Whose boyfriend?¡± Huo Zhan froze for a moment before trying to resolve the situation. ¡°Of course, she¡¯s my girlfriend! The other party must have made a mistake!¡± ¡®Who was the one who had paid for the bill? He must be here to wreak havoc intentionally, right?¡¯ For the other party to pay for the bill and im that the girlfriend was treating guests to a meal, wasn¡¯t that clearly trying to tell his mum that his girlfriend was fake? Or that he had stolen someone else¡¯s girlfriend? Or that his girlfriend was two-timing him? Was it an ident? A mix-up? Or... was it intentional? If it were intentional, that person was way too crafty! Chapter 167 - Why Does It Always Relate To Lu Yanchen?

Chapter 167: Why Does It Always Rte To Lu Yanchen?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After sending Mummy Huo off, Huo Zhan heaved out a huge sigh of relief. Even for something as simple as footing the bill, he had to exin for almost half an hour. While driving, he questioned Shi Guang, ¡°You nearly caused all our efforts to be for naught! Tell me the truth... do you have a boyfriend?¡± Shi Guang was gloomy as well. ¡°No. If I had a boyfriend, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to pretend to be your girlfriend!¡± Huo Zhan raised his brow. ¡°Could that really have been a mistake?¡± ¡°Probably!¡± ¡°But, if that¡¯s the case, brother here is really feeling pity for you. Say, you¡¯re rather good looking as well. How could there be no guy who likes you?¡± Shi Guang really wanted to send a flying kick over to Huo Zhan. ¡°I must have been out of my mind to agree to help you! To think that you would have the cheek to tease me like that! If not for your sake, I would still be lying down at homefortably reading my novels or watching my shows!¡± Because she couldn¡¯t kick, she used her hands and thumped down on Huo Zhan¡¯s back fiercely. Even though the blow meant nothing at all to Huo Zhan, he still pretended as though he was hurt and faked out two coughs. ¡°Say, you¡¯re really way too vicious! I merely said a single sentence of truth!¡± Shi Guang red at him with a narrowed gaze. ¡°Really now, how do I have a friend like you?¡± ¡°I should be the one returning that sentence to youpletely!¡± ¡°Oh, really? Do you believe that I¡¯m going to call auntie right now and tell her that we were only faking it?¡± ¡°Little Shi Guang! Aren¡¯t you falling out with me way too quickly?¡± ¡°No sh*t! Haven¡¯t you heard that women fall out faster than the time taken to flip a page of a book? You had better prepare your lines now to think about how to exin to auntieter!¡± Looking at how Shi Guang seemed as though she was really going for it, Huo Zhan sighed out and moaned in anguish, ¡°Man, Little Shi Guang, you can¡¯t be that heartless, right?¡± Ignoring his cries, Shi Guang took out her phone and looked as though she was really going to make the call. ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯m offering you my sincere apologies...¡± Immediately, Huo Zhan freed a hand and sped it around Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders before pulling her to his side. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, alright? Your eyes wererge to begin with, but now that you¡¯re ring even wider with them, it looks scary!¡± ¡°Drive properly,¡± Shi Guang turned her body to the other side before taking his arm away. ¡°Also, you¡¯re not allowed to hug me on the shoulder in the future and take liberties with me!¡± ¡°What liberties? Hugging your shoulder is the exact same feeling as me hugging my own shoulders,¡± Huo Zhan roared out inughter. ¡°If you diss me one more time, I¡¯m going to call auntie right away.¡± ¡°N-No, no, no! My great queen, I¡¯m driving right now. For the sake of your safety, you must definitely not agitate me!¡± As Huo Zhan said that, he looked at Shi Guang with a sorry expression. ¡°Watch the roads,¡± Shi Guang pushed his face slightly and had him look forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my driving skills aren¡¯t for show only. Even if I drift with the car, we¡¯ll be fine...¡± Shi Guang did not want to pay him any attention, merely staring ahead nkly. In her mind, it was all questions about the person who had footed the bill. ¡®To think that he would im that I am his girlfriend?¡¯ She had only been a single person¡¯s girlfriend in her entire life, and that was Lu Yanchen. But, they had already broken up ¨C he should no longer be iming that she was his girlfriend. ¡®But, if it weren¡¯t Lu Yanchen, who could it be? Other than him, who else?¡¯ ¡®But, if it were Lu Yanchen, how did he know that she would be there and was treating others to a meal as well?¡¯ Initially, she had thought that her heart was firm as a rock with a resolute will that wouldn¡¯t waver at all. But for some reason, that firmness shattered with a single strike. Why was Lu Yanchen popping into her mind out of nowhere? Wasn¡¯t it just a person who had footed the bill? Why did she rte that to Lu Yanchen? This... might perhaps just be a misunderstanding... Chapter 168 - Feeling A Little Guilty–Why?

Chapter 168: Feeling A Little Guilty¨CWhy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Stopping the car beneath Shi Guang¡¯s apartment, Huo Zhan looked at her back view and how she was silent the entire time. Thinking that she was angry because of him, he coaxed softly, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t get angry now! It¡¯s all my fault! Great queen, please forgive me this once, alright? I¡¯ll definitely make it up to you properly.¡± Shi Guang questioned, ¡°Make up? How?¡± Huo Zhan thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s about to be autumn soon. I¡¯ll treat you to some supple and juicy crabs!¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t want! That ¡®make up¡¯ is way too easy on you.¡± ¡°Then tell me what you want to eat. No matter what you want, it¡¯s all fine! If a meal is not enough, make it two then! Or three! Or four! But of course, it mustn¡¯t extend beyond a week,¡± Huo Zhan was really sincere. ¡°I don¡¯t care about you treating me to meals. I care about you waiving my rental. How about waiving off my rental fees for these two months?¡± Shi Guang sniggered with a ck belly. ¡°You smelly brat! Gosh, you¡¯re really making an exorbitant demand!¡± With that said, Huo Zhan reached out with his hand and fondled Shi Guang¡¯s head, ruffling her hair up. ¡°Petty miser! I knew that you weren¡¯t sincere! But, I did you such a huge favor! Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have helped you. Or perhaps, I should have called auntie back in the car...¡± Shi Guang said coquettishly as though she was still pissed. After fixing her messed up hair, she then jumped and ruffled his hair too. Just as they were ying around, she suddenly caught sight of a ck jeep not too far ahead. That was Lu Yanchen¡¯s car. ¡®He¡¯s back?¡¯ Just as that thought went through her mind, the car door opened as a tall and well-built man stepped out. Not expecting someone to be in the car, Shi Guang jumped on the spot. That car seemed to have been parked there for quite some time. If that were the case, hadn¡¯t her ying around with Huo Zhan been witnessed by Lu Yanchen? Instinctively, she froze up in her actions. The clearly sweltering day had suddenly turned into a frosty cold winter day. Looking at Lu Yanchen walking in her direction, she had even instinctively skipped back a couple of steps, pulling some distance away from her and Huo Zhan. As though she had just realized what she was doing, she scolded herself inwardly. ¡®What¡¯s there to be guilty about? I am acting like a wife being caught by her husband for adultery! ¡® There was no rtionship between the two of them right now. Sensing the change in Shi Guang¡¯s behavior, Huo Zhan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the same time, he turned his gaze over and caught sight of a tall man walking towards them. Dressed in casual wear, Huo Zhan could not make out his features properly because it was against the light. However, his gaze seemed as deep as the dark night skies, shrouded by ayer of mist as he looked over at them calmly. It was really distant; he seemed as though he was both looking at them and not. Huo Zhan did not pay further attention. Recovering to her senses, Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s gettingte now, so you should hurry and head back.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get going now! Call you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Getting into his car, Huo Zhan wound down the window and waved bye to Shi Guang. ¡°Hurry and get in.¡± ¡°Bye...¡± Shi Guang waved her hand in goodbye as well and only went for the lift after seeing Huo Zhan¡¯s car drive off. Just as she was waiting for the lift, Lu Yanchen walked out from behind her. The atmosphere was a little tense. Instinctively, she stole a nce at him and found that he was expressionless. Even when standing beside her, he took her as nothing but air, as he couldn¡¯t even be bothered to lower his eyelids. ¡®If he wants to ignore, so be it.¡¯ Shi Guang did not want to talk to him either. When the lift arrived, Lu Yanchen walked in right away. Not sure if it was intentional or not, as he passed by her, he brushed by her shoulders with a hard knock. She nearly fell as she stumbled two steps forward. Entering the lift, she raised her brow. ¡°Can¡¯t you see a person my size?¡± Chapter 169 - The Only One Stuck In Time (1)

Chapter 169: The Only One Stuck In Time (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen ignored her, so Shi Guang heaved in with a deep breath of air before confronting again. ¡°Oi?¡± However, he still ignored her. ¡°Lu Yanchen.¡± Still ignoring... Shi Guang was a little speechless and dumbfounded. She could not help but mutter out, ¡°No idea which tantrum it is again this time around.¡± Even though she was really soft, Lu Yanchen heard it all the same. His expression changed as he gripped his fist really tightly, clearly trying his best to endure everything without saying anything once more. The lift stopped at the 11th floor. Shi Guang did not want to argue with him and was ready to get out. But the moment she took a single step, she was held back by someone from the arm. Before she could even react to it, she felt herself being tugged back before colliding into Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace. She was shocked. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing, merely watching her silently with eyes as cold as a thousand years old iceberg. She was so surprised that she did not move at all, merely staring at him back with widened eyes. She did not know how she had offended him again. He was clearly the one who had bumped into her earlier on, but right now, he looked as though he was all ready to toss her down from this building. Thankfully, there were no windows in the lift. Ding! The lift arrived on the 12th floor as the doors opened once more. Lu Yanchen blinked his eyes slowly and collected his emotions before letting go of her and walking out without a single word. Shi Guang was rooted on the spot with a bbergasted face. Ever since that incident with Yang Sitong beneath their apartment, this was the first time they had met in the days after. But, she didn¡¯t recall offending him in any way. ... Lu Yanchen mmed the door harshly after entering. He did not switch on the lights, merely walking into his bedroom where the slivers of moonlight seeped in. The house was dimly lit with the moonlight, and filled with a deafening silence. He copsed onto his bed, staring at the ceiling coldly. His eyes were so cold that they seemed fake, as there was no light in them¨Che was merely staring up ahead vacantly. His brows quivered slightly, seemingly thinking about something. Suddenly, he bolted up as though he was frustrated. Raising his leg, he kicked the cab at the front of the bed with all his strength, venting his frustration. The force was so great that the entire cab fell over, causing the drawers to slide out and the things within to spill out. Within itid a red velour box. When he saw that box, his face turned even darker as he bent over, wanting to pick it up and throw it out. But, his hand had barely finished with the arc of motion when he came to a stop. Heaving a deep breath of air, he walked to the edge of his bed and sat down. After a moment of silence, he opened the box. There was a ring within¨Ca in looking crystal ring. However, the design on the crystal was rather special. It was made of two interconnected hearts with two English characters¨CC and G. The back of his name started with C while hers started with G. Back in the third year of high school, she was always studying every day in order to get to her dream school. Be it in school or back at home, she would just be facing the books. He was really afraid that she might overdo it, and on a random afternoon, he forced her to head out. As they passed by an essories shop, they caught sight of that ring. Shi Guang pointed at the ring to him. ¡°For it to put in the English characters of thest word of our name into the heart-shaped crystal, don¡¯t you think that the ring was made just for us?¡± My heart... T_T Chapter 170 - The Only One Stuck In Time (2)

Chapter 170: The Only One Stuck In Time (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was never one to believe in love at first sight. However, the very first time he saw her, he truly wanted to give thanks to the miracle of that encounter. While she was watching others y basketball outside the field, he was watching her from inside the field. That very moment when their eyes made contact was one that he would never forget in this entire lifetime. From there on forth, every single action or smile of hers, every single moment of their time together, was something that he could not forget no matter how hard he tried! Buying that crystal ring had her oozing happiness out of every single fiber of her body. He was prepared to wear it for her, but she rejected it. ¡°Not wearing it now. What¡¯s with this wearing rings and all when we¡¯re so young? When you¡¯re going to propose to me next time, I¡¯m not going to ask for any diamond ring or anything¨Cthis will do. Since I like this ring so much, if I see it, I¡¯ll definitely agree to marry you without a second of hesitation.¡± She looked at him with a charming smile as her eyes curved up like the moon. ¡®Proposing to her with a crystal ring? That was way too miserly, wasn¡¯t it?¡¯ He was going to propose to her with the best that he could give. However, he still kept the ring first nevertheless. After all, she was only year three in high school. Indeed, she should not be wearing rings. He poked her on the nose. ¡°Did I say that I was going to marry you?¡± She pursed her little pink lips. ¡°You don¡¯t want to? What am I going to do all alone then?¡± ¡°Even if I don¡¯t marry you, you wouldn¡¯t be alone.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to remain single your entire life if I don¡¯t marry you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I only want to be together with you. Even if we separate in the future, I¡¯m not going to look for any other boyfriends. I¡¯m going to remain single for my entire life if you don¡¯t marry me,¡± She gave that promise so easily. Who was the person who said that men were the only ones with sweet nothings? Between them, she was the only one who would always hoodwink him with sweet nothings. Hoodwinked till he gave off a solemn promise just like a fool. ¡°Seems like I have no other choice but to marry you then. And if I don¡¯t, you¡¯re not allowed to marry anyone else.¡± ¡°Right, right, right, right! You must marry no one else but me!¡± She hooked her hands around his neck and looked at him, her charming eyes filled with a threatening glint. ¡°If you¡¯re going to marry anyone else, I¡¯m going to go wreak havoc on your wedding with a huge belly while bringing another kid with me. I¡¯ll have that kid call you daddy while hurling usations at you as I rub my big belly, telling everyone you¡¯re a trashy man who would abandon his wife!¡± Because of her yfulness, he chuckled. ¡°Noughing allowed! I¡¯m really serious here! You¡¯re mine. Anyone who tries to snatch you from me, I¡¯ll go at her with my life!¡± Back then, she was so serious in her tone that he had believed her¨Call of it. ¡®Yes, she¡¯s mine and I¡¯m hers. There¡¯s going to be no one else in my entire life. Even if we break up, she¡¯s still the only one!¡¯ That was how he had thought. And just like that, his stance had not changed in the past two years¨Che was still stuck in time. As for her? She had requested for him not to look for anyone else even after breaking up and that she would do the same. But eventually, she still did look for someone else. She had just imed that she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend a couple of days back, and today? She was already meeting his parents. She was so cheerful, so happy. Could he me her? Given their rtionship right now, on what grounds could he me her? Which couple hadn¡¯t given any wild promises off the top of their heads back when they were fiercely in love? Thinking about how he had gotten angry and livid earlier on out of nowhere, it came across to him how childish and unreasonable he was being. But when he thought back to the scene of the two of them teasing one another, a fiery me burst forth in his heart. It was a throbbing pain... just like back then! ... Lu Yanchen ?? Why! What was the reason for you leaving Shi Guang? ?? Chapter 171 - Don’t Wish For Her To Leave (1)

Chapter 171: Don¡¯t Wish For Her To Leave (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The morning came, and Shi Guang arrived on the 12th floor. She had wanted to head in straight, but when she thought about the inexplicable and strange behavior of Lu Yanchen yesterday, she reached out and pressed the doorbell instead. It was only when no one responded that she keyed in the passcode and entered. Just like the previous two days, there seemed to be no one in the house. However, the door to the bedroom was closed today. ¡®Could Lu Yanchen still be sleeping inside?¡¯ She walked over and knocked on the door, but no one responded. Bending down, she knelt down at the door entrance and listened in¨Cit was totally quiet. He should have gone out. Shi Guang went back to the living room. As she fed Little Goody some dried anchovies, she mumbled out softly, ¡°What has the owner of this house been doing the past few days? Why has he been going out early and returning onlyte at night? Not only that, he seemed strangest night. He knocked into me on purpose when he passed by me, right? I haven¡¯t seen him for the past few days; hence I naturally couldn¡¯t have offended him. Why did he throw a tantrum at me for no reason then? Did he throw a tantrum at... you too? Little Goody, if he does that, don¡¯t mind it or hold it against him alright? He¡¯s just... in a bad mood. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not going to hit you...¡± Biting onto dried anchovies, Little Goody mewed out gently. Shi Guang chuckled and fed him yet another one. After leaving Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce, she headed for the club. She had thought that things would remain the same as the past few days where she didn¡¯t have to give Lu Yanchen lessons; hence she arranged to meet with Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei. Unexpectedly, she received a text from Lu Yanchen when she was having lunch in the afternoon. It was an address for the lessonter on. To think that it would be in the neighborhood they lived in! Only, this was the southern side¨Cthe most luxurious part of the neighborhood with only vis there. However, there were fewer residents there, and most of the vis were mostly left empty for therger part of the year. It was almost 3 pm when Shi Guang arrived at the location¨Ca vi with three stories, a garden, and equipped with a heater and a swimming pool. When she arrived, Lu Yanchen was wearing a bathing robe and lying down on a beach chair beside the pond casually, looking particrly contented. Shi Guang greeted him and peered at him¨Che had no expression at all. As the lesson went on, he said nothing for the entire duration and was especially silent. It was as though there was no difference from how he usually was. However, Shi Guang could not shrug off the feeling that there was something off about today. When they were having their break in between, Shi Guang received a call from Li Fangfei, ¡°Huo Zhan has already headed out to pick you up. It has already been some time. Prepare your stuff¨Che should be arriving soon.¡± Shi Guang pped her forehead ¨C she had forgotten to inform Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei that she had lessons this afternoon. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry! I was informed at thest minute that there was going to be a lesson today and I forgot to tell you guys. I¡¯m not at the club. I¡¯m at the neighborhood I stay in.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drop Huo Zhan a text then and ask him to pick you up from your ce,¡± As Li Fangfei said that, she started typing a text to Huo Zhan. ¡°I¡¯m having the lesson right now.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you ask for a day off?¡± If the coach had something on, they COULD ask for leave. However... Shi Guang hesitated. Lu Yanchen had been behaving rather weirdly in the past few days with a bad mood. Would he agree to it? ¡°... The arrogant student has been rather moody the past few days.¡± ¡°Women get moody because they get their periods. Do men get periods as well?¡± Li Fangfei mocked. Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out as she turned around to look at Lu Yanchen. Suddenly, the man raised his head as she fell into his line of sight by surprise. It was a testing and invasive gaze from him... Chapter 172 - Don’t Wish For Her To Leave (2)

Chapter 172: Don¡¯t Wish For Her To Leave (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang hurriedly turned her head away and coughed out gently, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll... try asking.¡± Li Fangfei instructed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask in a normal way¨Cdo it in a spoiled manner.¡± ¡°Spoiled manner?¡± Shi Guang was confused. ¡°Ask like a spoiled woman!¡± As Li Fangfei exined, she raised the pitch of her voice, ¡°Yoooooung Master Luuuu! Nopey dopey, Big Brother Luuuuu...! Eyyyyy I haf sumthing on todayyyy. Could euuuuu let mee end the lesson earlier... Hehehe!¡± Shi Guang was frowning so much that her entire forehead was filled with creases. If she were to ask Lu Yanchen like that, he would most likely just kick her out entirely, right? After ending the conversation with Li Fangfei, Shi Guang did not ask for the leave from Lu Yanchen right away, merely exining to him about somemon theory about swimming. It was only until Huo Zhan¡¯s message rang forth that the theory lesson came to a stop. She then smiled and inquired with a friendly face, ¡°I¡¯ve got something on today and would like to take leave. Could I just... leave now? Is that fine?¡± Lu Yanchen looked over at her, his face clearly turning colder by a few degrees. Looking at how nasty his expression was, the ¡®little human¡¯ in Shi Guang¡¯s imagination immediately copsed onto the ground on her knees, crying out in grievance toward the skies with both hands raised. OTL Clearly, given how angry Lu Yanchen was, there was no way she was going to get her leave! Unexpectedly, the results were totally different. He merely gave a single cold word as a reply, ¡°Ok.¡± As that crisp voice of his floated out through the winds, Shi Guang was stunned with a frozen expression while looking at him in disbelief. ¡®He was... agreeing to it?¡¯ She chuckled out right away. ¡°Thank you! This will be the end of today¡¯s lesson then!¡± ¡®Ok!¡± It was still another clean and crisp response. Beyond astounded, Shi Guang picked up her phone and towel to go change with a face full of smiles. After changing, she discovered that Lu Yanchen was actually in the pool! She was somewhat surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not heading back yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll practice more.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Shi Guang replied before walking out with her bag. However, she suddenly had an uneasy feeling in her heart. ¡®Leaving him to practice alone? He was someone with water vertigo...¡¯ Just as she was about to open the gates of the vi, she instinctively turned back to look at the pool. Lu Yanchen was still in the pool practicing how to swim forward. However, his body did not float up, merely sinking down slowly. After struggling for a moment, there was no more reaction left... ¡®Holy sh*t! His water vertigo couldn¡¯t have worked up, could it!¡¯ Shi Guang was flustered as her face darkened. She screamed, ¡°LU YANCHEN!¡± Tossing her bag to the sides, she sprinted over and dove right into the waters. Lu Yanchen was underwater and had his eyes closed with a slightly pale face, looking as though he had drowned. Shi Guang swam over to him with all her speed. As her hand made contact with him, he suddenly opened his eyes while bringing her up with him to the water surface. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you alright?¡± Shi Guang was so nervous that her teeth and tongue were chattering non-stop. ¡°I¡¯m fine... Haven¡¯t you left? Why are you back again?¡± Lu Yanchen squinted slightly. His question had Shi Guang feeling stunned instead. ¡°What were you... doing just now?¡± Lu Yanchen replied calmly, ¡°Practicing to dive.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± He wasn¡¯t suffering from water vertigo earlier on... She let out a huge sigh of relief as she came out of the waters while clutching her chest. A ringtone rang out¨Cit was from her bag. She went over to pick up the call as Huo Zhan¡¯s voice sounded out, ¡°Shi Guang, why are you not out yet?¡± Shi Guang peered over at Lu Yanchen who was still in the waters and hesitated for a moment. ¡°... Huo Zhan, get going first. I won¡¯t be able to leave for the moment.¡± She was a swimming coach... She should not and must not let a student with water vertigo practice on his own. In the pool, Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang¡¯s back view as his handsome lips curled up slightly, revealing a grin that was ever so ssy and charming. Chapter 173 - The Gentle Young Master Lu

Chapter 173: The Gentle Young Master Lu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang did not leave with Huo Zhan. She changed out of her wet clothes into her swimsuit and ced the wet clothes on the heater. Looking at her returning to the poolside in her swimsuit, Lu Yanchen pretended to raise his brows in confusion. Looking at her gaze, it was as though he was asking her, ¡®Didn¡¯t you take your leave? Why are you back again?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not going anymore. Let¡¯s continue with our lesson,¡± Shi Guang said as she entered the pool. ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Yanchen replied with a surprised tone. This was the first time he had realized that it wasn¡¯t actually such a terrible feeling to be in the waters. In fact, it was as though he had entered some legendary immortal fountain as he felt refreshed all over. Shi Guang was slowly starting to notice Lu Yanchen¡¯s slight changes in attitude. Clearly, he said nothing at all at the start of the lesson and would just do everything silently. However, he was really easy to talk to now, and no matter what she wanted him to do, he would reply with an ¡®Oh¡¯. And even if he didn¡¯t, he would nod his head. The gaze which he was using to look at her with had changed as well¨Cwhile it was still calm and contained, it was no longer cold, judgemental, and indecipherable. Moreover, the strangest thing was that he could merely float for a little in the waters earlier on. But now, he could even swim ahead for a while. For a student with water vertigo, this level of improvement could be described as godly. By the end, Shi Guang had absolute certainty in her observations because Lu Yanchen had actually asked her personally, ¡°When are your finals?¡± ¡°What finals? Flying Fish Cup? One weekter,¡± Shi Guang was beyond surprised by the changes in his attitude toward her. It was just like the sudden change from a frosty winter day to a warm spring day! ¡°Jiayou.¡± With that single reply, Lu Yanchen turned around and dove into the waters once more, causing sshes to fly around. As for Shi Guang who was sitting by the poolside, she waspletely stunned. She sat there watching him spread out his armsfortably while causing huge sshes on the water surface. She then suddenly came to terms with reality¨Che was encouraging her? ¡®He couldn¡¯t have gone crazy by diving just now, could he?¡¯ ¡®Should I call a doctor for him...?¡¯ At that moment, Lu Yanchen swam back and pushed back the water from his face and hair. ¡°I can onlyst for a while. What should I do tost longer?¡± Shi Guang was still caught in her daze and it took her a moment before replying, ¡°Erm, more practice will do.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Yanchen replied as he looked at her deeply. His gaze lingered onto her calves that were immersed in the waters¨Cthey were really slender and fair. The image of her swimsuit¡¯s frills sticking with her curves fluctuated with the waters, looking really refreshing. Her b*obs weren¡¯t huge¨Cin fact, they were slightly on the smaller end. However, they were perked proudly, pulling off a perfect contrast against her waistline... He suddenly realized that there was something wrong with him. Even though he was clearly in the waters, he was feeling hot and frustrated. With his palm, he pushed himself out of the pool, bringing with him a huge ssh of water. He took over the towel he had left by the poolside and tossed it to her, aiming down from her head and covering her uppletely. ¡°It¡¯s almost night time,¡± His tone was a little unnatural. ¡®Ah?¡¯ Shi Guang looked at him in surprise. ¡®Night time? It¡¯s only around four! Is he afraid of me getting cold?¡¯ She replied, ¡°No...¡± ¡°Cover yourself properly!¡± He raised his brow and lectured out before turning around to get into the waters once more. Even though the pool was cool and cold, Lu Yanchen¡¯s blood was boiling ¨C the images of the two of them intertwined together in the past were shing by in his mind so pristinely that he couldn¡¯t even shrug them off... Shi Guang froze up. It was that cold and aloof Young Master Lu again! Out of nowhere, his bad temper had popped out once more. Wasn¡¯t he just alright moments earlier on, even encouraging her...? But honestly, his strangeness today wasn¡¯t just ordinary. He clearly had water vertigo, yet he remained submerged in the waters. Wouldn¡¯t he feel terrible over it? Chapter 174 - Jealousy That Clawed At His Heart and Lungs

Chapter 174: Jealousy That wed At His Heart and Lungs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang cast another nce over at the pool¨CLu Yanchen was thoroughly enjoying his time swimming. Though, because he wasn¡¯t too adept at it, he was causing huge sshes all over the ce. However, he was sshing with joy. One could not deny that he was a favored child of the God above, bringing with him looks that were unparalleled and a family background not to be questioned, alongside a disposition that was akin to nothing short of a flower on the tallest peak in the world. And of course, that did not even include his perfectly sturdy body and those long, slender legs of his, along with those beautiful curves... His only shoring was his fear of water and inability to swim. To Shi Guang, there was something a little strange about his posture, so she could not help but chuckle out. Coincidentally, Lu Yanchen came forth from his water adventures and managed to catch sight of that chuckle. Immediately, Shi Guang¡¯s breathing froze up as she shifted her gaze away slowly. Suddenly, she felt somethinging toward her¨CLu Yanchen was sshing water at her! Instinctively, she tried dodging by swerving her body. And indeed, she had managed to dodge it. However, because her actions were too huge and she wasn¡¯t seated properly, she fell into the waters bum first with a single ¡®plop¡¯. Startled, Shi Guang flung her arms immediately to rise up standing. But, by the time she came forth from the waters, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen smiling at her. It was a smile just like hers¨Cthere was no malice within it, merely a yful mocking. Shi Guang red at him once before exiting the pool. Lu Yanchen came out of the pool as well, wiping himself dry with a towel while saying to her, ¡°We¡¯ll continue again tomorrow.¡± That meant that today¡¯s lesson was over. Shi Guang nodded her head and peered over at him. The man¡¯s lips seemed to be curled up slightly in an indiscernible manner¨Cclearly, he was in a rather joyous mood. ¡®All¡¯s well if he¡¯s happy. After all, he¡¯s ¡®Daddy¡¯ these days.¡¯ Shi Guang went for a change of clothes. It had been more than an hour now, and her clothes were dried up. After changing, she checked her phone¨Cthere were messages from Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei. They were waiting for her for dinner. Shi Guang called Li Fangfei as she walked out. ¡°I¡¯ve ended the lesson. I¡¯ll head over now... Huh, fetch me? It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll grab a ride over and will arrive in a jiffy.¡± After hanging on her, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen beside her and pointed toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Lu Yanchen had heard the conversation clearly as well. He turned around to look at Shi Guang with a really calm expression, his eyes deep and unruffled like still waters in a deep well. As he retracted that gaze, he curled his hand into a tight fist. Lu Yanchen was feeling particrly terrible in his heart. It was as though something from the depths of his heart was causing turbulent waves to surge within his chest, causing him to have this feeling of being stuck in the mid-air, unable to neither reach the skies nor touch the ground with his feet. It was a sense of helplessness that was wing at his heart and lungs. The moment she ended the lesson, she was in a rush to go meet that man. What was so good about that man? He really wanted to shake her furiously from the shoulders, to have her wake up and see the clear reality around her so that she wouldn¡¯t be tricked by his sweet nothings. Upon returning home, Little Goody came running to him. Lu Yanchen held Little Goody up high as the frustration and rage within his mind slowly calmed down. He returned to his study and took out Xiao Bai¡¯s phone. He thought for a long time before sending a message to Shi Guang. Shi Guang had just arrived at the meeting ce with Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei when she received the text from Xiao Bai. Chapter 175 - Make Me Some Noodles.

Chapter 175: Make Me Some Noodles.

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Another text message came in, this time around with a more coquettish tone. Xiao Bai didn¡¯t reply to her anymore. ¡®He couldn¡¯t have gotten angry, could he? ¡® When he had sent her that first text, his tone didn¡¯t sound really good, as though he was really upset and didn¡¯t want to eat. ¡®Could he have been scolded by his dad?¡¯ Shi Guang was a little worried as she sent a follow-up text. Li Fangfei looked at her while frowning. ¡°Who are you texting?¡± Huo Zhan chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve been texting the entire time since you arrived.¡± Shi Guang exined, ¡°Just a little kid.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to chat about with a little kid? Take a look at what you want to order,¡± Huo Zhan passed Shi Guang the menu. She waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m alright with anything. You guys order instead.¡± At that, her phone rang once more. Once she sent that out, she received no reply once more. The dishes were served and Shi Guang ate with haste before preparing to leave right away. Initially, they had made ns to watch a movie after dinner. However, her premature departure had Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei feeling upset, using her of ack of loyalty to their ns. Even though she was really apologetic, Shi Guang still headed back first. She sent a text message to Xiao Bai, telling him that she was already heading back, and that she¡¯d be able to take a video of Little Goody soon. Because she was in a hurry to take a video of Little Goody, she entered without even pressing on the doorbell. The moment she pushed the door open, she caught sight of a stone-faced Lu Yanchen who was standing in the living room. He turned around and looked at her coldly with a calm tone that hid all his emotions. ¡°Is there anything?¡± Freezing up for a moment, Shi Guang replied hurriedly, ¡°Cat feeding!¡± Lu Yanchen turned around aloofly and headed over to his bar top table to sit down. For some unknown reason, Shi Guang could tell that he was fuming¡ªbut, what was he getting angry over? She did not know for sure, but she didn¡¯t suppose that she was the one who had offended him. After feeding the cat some dried anchovies, Shi Guang started taking a video of him. As though he didn¡¯t like to be videoed, Little Goody turned around immediately the moment she whipped out her phone and faced her with its furry little bum. Its behavior was the exact same as Lu Yanchen¡¯s moments earlier¡ªcold and aloof. ¡®It clearly didn¡¯t behave like this in the past! Gosh, why did it take on Lu Yanchen¡¯s character the more it stayed with him?¡¯ Shi Guang changed an angle, but once again, Little Goody tossed its head aside and faced Shi Guang with its furry bum once more. Honestly, that cold and aloof attitude was the exact same as Lu Yanchen¡¯s! Even after a good, long time of coaxing, Little Goody refused to cooperate no matter what. Raising her head, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen staring at her from the side. That always cold gaze of his carried with it a teasing tone as his lips curled up in a slight arc that seemed as though he was both smiling and not. It was as though he was finding it funny that she was being messed around by the cat. Shi Guang took back her gaze and harrumphed coldly in her heart, preparing to feed Little Goody some ham. She rose up to head to the kitchen. However, Lu Yanchen had gotten there a step before her and even taken out some ingredients from the fridge. Shi Guang looked at him with a bewildered expression. Matching her gaze, he spoke. ¡°Make me some noodles.¡± LOL? HAHAHA. Chapter 176 - She Still Cares About Me

Chapter 176: She Still Cares About Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± She could only feel the blood rushing up to her head as she looked at Lu Yanchen with an incredulous expression... Slowly, her petite face blushed red... ¡°Hurry up, I¡¯m hungry,¡± As he said that, he ced the ingredients onto Shi Guang¡¯s hands. And when he looked at that flushed expression of Shi Guang¡¯s, he narrowed his nce before looking at her sharply. Was she thinking something dirty about it? It was only then that Shi Guang understood what Lu Yanchen meant. 1 Initially, she had wanted to reject him. But, when she thought about how her mind had actually gone astray... she took the ingredients and stood up in a bid to diffuse the awkwardness. ¡°I¡¯ll make noodles for you, sure. You go help Xiao Bai to take a video of Little Goody and send it over.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was scorching as it lingered on the back of her head for a moment before he turned around and walked out. Picking up his own phone, he went to take a video of Little Goody. Wanting to look at him suffer the same way she did, Shi Guang snuck over to the door entrance secretly. But unexpectedly, Little Goody who was cold and aloof to her was actually steady and still in the face of Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone! ¡®This ingrate of a cat! Who did it think was feeding it every day? To think that it would fall for the charms of Lu Yanchen instead!¡¯ Shi Guang ced the ingredients on the table and started cutting them up... The aroma of food began to spread across the kitchen before long as Lu Yanchen walked in while asking, ¡°Did you put eggs in?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Spring onions?¡± ¡°No.¡± Pleased, Lu Yanchen raised his brows with joy. It had been so many years and she had still remembered that he didn¡¯t like spring onions. Right at that moment, the doorbell rang. ¡®Who could it be thiste at night?¡¯ Instinctively, Shi Guang looked over at Lu Yanchen, only to see him raising his brows in displeasure. Which bloody tactless fool would be trying to disturb his wondrous peace right now? With a frowning face, he went ahead and opened the door. Shi Guang turned off the stove and was ready to sieve out the noodles to bring it to the dining table when she heard a familiar female voice. ¡°Yanchen!¡± ¡®Yang Sitong!¡¯ Her body froze up involuntarily right away. ... When Lu Yanchen saw the person standing before his door, his eyes were calm, without a single bit of emotions within them. However, there was a deep impatience that was exuding forth from him as he questioned, ¡°It¡¯s sote. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seemingly having drunk a little, Yang Sitong smiled at him with a foolish, tipsy expression. ¡°Yanchen, I miss you...¡± With that, her entire body fell forward unsteadily toward Lu Yanchen, trying to hug him. As a result, he could only step back to avoid her. However, even though he had managed to dodge her hug, it also gave her the space to enter the house as she closed the door behind her. With a pitiable expression and teary eyes, she looked at Lu Yanchen meekly while professing her love, ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s so bad about me? I like you that mu...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s aura caused the air around him to freeze up entirely. ¡°Get out!¡± Yang Sitong had not expected that he would be this merciless to not even allow her to finish her confession! Her eyes reddened as she looked at this man she was so madly in love with. ¡°Before I knew you, I had never thought that I would be able to like someone this much! Before getting engaged with you, I had not thought that I would be able to marry someone like you at all! But, after the engagement, the only thought on my mind was to be a good wife for you...!¡± As she said that, she unbuttoned the top of her gown... This move that had no prior warning had Lu Yanchen twisting his head around right away. ¡°Get lost!¡± As she unbuttoned the second button, she revealed a set of sexy lingerie with a perfect cleavage while her gown slid down to the ground... She was born with good looks and a figure to boot. There was definitely no way Lu Yanchen would have no reaction looking at her. ... By the way, thest sentence isn¡¯t a statement. It¡¯s Yang Sitong¡¯s thoughts. Cheers! Author¡¯s Theatre: Young Master Lu, ¡°I will only get a reaction for my wife.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°My boobs aren¡¯t as huge as hers.¡± Young Master Lu beckons, ¡°Come over for me to massage them then. They¡¯ll grow bigger with constant massaging.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Chapter 177 - Gentle Coaxing And Promises

Chapter 177: Gentle Coaxing And Promises

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression was as terrible as it could be right now. That initially joyous mood of his had evaporated by this instant, and he was close to blowing up¡ªthe disgust he felt right now was something even beyond eating a housefly. ¡°Wear your clothes properly now or I¡¯m going to throw you out myself.¡± There was restraint in that icy cold voice of his. He cast his nce toward the kitchen. Even though there was some distance there, it was definitely enough for anyone inside to hear the conversation. Otherwise, she would walk out to take a look or know what Yang Sitong was doing outside. However, that was exactly where his frustrationy¡ªhe was afraid that she might misunderstand. With that thought in mind, his displeasure toward Yang Sitong only deepened. ¡°Lu Yanchen, I love you! I truly, truly do love you! I know that you might find me cheap for doing this, but I have no other way! Every night, you are the only one in my dreams! Give me one more chance, alright? Even if you don¡¯t wish to marry me in the future, I only want you to do it once with me! And if you truly don¡¯t like me by then, I promise that I will never ever bother you in the future anymore!¡± She tried to coax him gently while making promises, hoping that he would ord her that chance. If Lu Yanchen would touch her, she would definitely not pretend as though nothing had happened between them. On the contrary, that would only prove that he wasn¡¯tpletely devoid of emotions and feelings for her! After all, Love for men blossomed through sex! As long as they were to do it more, Lu Yanchen would definitely fall in love with her! Lu Yanchenughed coldly, ¡°Just because you love me, I must ept you? Who set those rules?¡± Yang Sitong spread her arms wide open. ¡°Look at me! Why do you not dare to look at me? Are you afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to repress your love for me?¡± She was using reverse psychology, firmly believing that there was no man in this world who could not be moved after looking at her. With that said, Lu Yanchen slowly turned his head around. A despicable smirk spread out on Yang Sitong¡¯s lips¡ªshe was certain that Lu Yanchen was finally moved! But when she caught sight of his gaze, the blood in her body curdled. His eyes were frosty beyond anything else, just like a thousand years old iceberg. In his eyes, she was nothing more than a dead object! ¡°Hurry up and clean yourself up.¡± Her smile froze up solidly while frost seemed to fill the entire air. However, that vanished really quickly¡ªthere was no man who didn¡¯t like women! He was only faking it...! Yang Sitong¡¯s thoughts only needed a mere instant to flip around¡ªshe didn¡¯t even have to filter them. Turning her tone gentle and carrying forth a seductive charm, she ced her hand above her lingerie tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t I look good like this? Or, is it not clear enough...? Do you need to have an even clearer look?¡± With that said, she wanted to take off her lingerie as well. ¡°Miss Yang, do you know the bottom line of one¡¯s morals?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s line of vision was still fixated on her face as that coldness in his eyes slowly turned into disregard, before slowly turning into derision. It was only then that Yang Sitong¡¯s smile faded away bit by bit. The entire process of the man¡¯s gaze turning from coldness to disregard to derision was as though she was the filthiest creature on the face of this world. That single remark of mockery was even more hurting than any venomous insult he could have hurled at her. Her face turned frightfully pale as a mix of shame, awkwardness, and pain surged out together. She was so close to just wearing her clothes and running away because of that statement of his. However, her dignity was crushed and destroyed by that irrepressible love of hers... She did not want to leave! This was her final chance! As long as Lu Yanchen was willing toy his hands on her, then... they would surely be together! She quivered out with tears in her eyes. ¡°Lu Yanchen, I know that you look down on me... think that I¡¯m cheap. But, I can¡¯t control myself at all! Ever since I firstid my eyes on you, I¡¯ve fallen in love...!¡± As she talked, she moved forth to hug at Lu Yanchen... More disgusting than eating a housefly. Omg, I¡¯m so going to use that insult ROFL. THAT¡¯S GOLD. Chapter 178 - There’s A Woman In His House!

Chapter 178:

There¡¯s A Woman In His House!

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened. Right when she was about to make contact with him, his nimble body made a sharp turn before he reached out and gripped her wrist. Bang! Yang Sitong was flung away by him violently as she was sent mming into the door fiercely. The pain had her choke on a deep breath of cold air, caught in a daze and barely able to recover for a good, long time. This move of hers had ground down Lu Yanchen¡¯s patiencepletely. His expressionless face brought with it a threatening killing intent while he snarled out, mincing every single word coldly and slowly, ¡°I never get violent with women. So, don¡¯t force me to... and don¡¯t challenge my bottom line anymore, let alone waste anyst bit of patience I have for the sake of you saving me. I¡¯m giving you two choices now¡ªyou either get dressed and scram, or I¡¯ll throw you out myself right away!¡± The man¡¯s words were brutal and savage. Throw her out right away? She wasn¡¯t even dressed yet! Yang Sitong felt a surge of shock cruise through her entire body as an inexplicable sense of fear upied her. She looked at him retreat uneasily, as though even being near her would cause him an extreme difort. That suffocating coldness that was exuding forth from him was keeping her even further than arm¡¯s length. Slowly, she bent down and picked up her gown. But, as her gaze looked down, she caught sight of a pair of white shoes... A single look at the size was enough to tell that it belonged to a woman. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she trembled uncontrobly. ¡®Woman ?¡¯ ¡®Lu Yanchen brought a woman home?¡¯ That instant, Yang Sitong blew up. Her attitude rebounded from fear into mania as she pointed at the shoes and questioned, ¡°Whose are these? You¡¯ve actually... brought a woman home?¡± ¡®There was a woman in Lu Yanchen¡¯s house! Then, had she witnessed that scene earlier on as well? Where was she hiding?¡¯ Yang Sitong did not hesitate as she got dressed right away while ncing left and right in a furious rage. A fragrant aroma wasing forth from the kitchen¡ªshe must be there! With her shame turned into rage, she was in a total fit. ¡°Where is that vixen? Come out! You had bettere out right now! I¡¯ll just have to see how shameless you are to try and snatch someone¡¯s fianc¨¦!¡± In the past when Lu Yanchen was all alone, she had thought that he would eventually ept her one fine day, if not immediately. One day, he would definitely know of her good points¡ªshe had all the time in the world. But now that Lu Yanchen had brought another woman back, didn¡¯t that mean that she no longer stood any chance with Lu Yanchen? Yang Sitong was flustered,pletely flustered. The piercing pain in her chest was about to drown her into that endless abyss! ¡°SHUT UP!!¡± Lu Yanchen roared out. His eyes were like a frozenke, causing every wherever he looked to freeze up. As for his voice, it was a hundred times colder than his gaze. ¡°I am NOT your fianc¨¦. In the year three of high school, I¡¯ve already been to your ce and annulled that arranged marriage of ours.¡± ¡°NO!! THAT¡¯S NOT COUNTED...! NO ONE AGREED TO IT!!¡± Yang Sitong screamed out as anguish crushed herpletely, causing tears to fill her eyes. Her voice quivered, ¡°YOU...! THAT WOMAN INSIDE! GET HER OUT! I HAVE TO SEE FOR MYSELF JUST HOW SHE IS BETTER THAN ME IN ANY WAY!¡± ¡°... Three.¡± That was it... Lu Yanchen was done. This was his final ultimatum. ¡°WHY AM I NEVER EVER IN YOUR EYES, AND YET YOU INSIST ON HANGING OUT WITH ALL OF THOSE MESSY WOMEN?¡± Yang Sitong suddenly felt that everything she had done was thoroughly ironic. She thought that with the excuse of her being a little tipsy, she could toss any bit of restraint and shyness she had toe before him stark naked, thinking that he would lose control of himself because of that... But he? He refused to look at her even once. Even when she tried forcing him, the only thing he had for her was disdain and contempt. ¡°Two.¡± Omg. It¡¯s been long since there were chapters with emotional outbursts as such! Chapter 179 - Vinegar Is Truly Sour

Chapter 179: Vinegar Is Truly Sour

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Two.¡± ¡°WHY...!¡± She loved him that much! Why couldn¡¯t he reciprocate with even a fraction of his heart as well? Why wouldn¡¯t he cast a single look at him, rejecting even her naked body? ¡°One!¡± Looking at how Lu Yanchen was serious about making a move on her, Yang Sitong cried out. ¡°I¡¯ll leave! I¡¯ll leave now...!¡± Eventually, she did not want to cause things to reach a point where it was irrevocable. Her leaving now did not mean that she was going to leave forever. She was going to wait outside¡ªto see who the cheap, shameless sl*t who was trying to snatch a man from her¡ªYang Sitong¡ªwas! ... Even though Shi Guang had not witnessed everything that had happened outside, she could guess it all. Lu Yanchen had mentioned for her to get dressed. So, Yang Sitong¡¯s intentions of appearing tonight were to perform a strip show to seduce him? To think that Yang Sitong would even drag her into the picture... Even if she were at his house, what could that prove? ¡®This was really some f*cked up sh*t! To think that I could be dragged into the gunfire even when I was out of the range!¡¯ She really felt both angry and amused at the same time. Hearing the sound of the door closing, she presumed that Yang Sitong should have left. Scooping the noodles into the bowl, she brought them out. Indeed, Yang Sitong had already left and Lu Yanchen was seated on the sofa with a dark face. His expression was cold, looking peaceful like the surface of a calm ocean; yet there could be turbulent waves bursting on it at any moment. When he saw her bring out the noodles, he stood up and walked toward the dining table in huge strides. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I must havee at a bad time and messed up your wonderful encounter. I¡¯ll go back now and you can get her back with a phone call,¡± Shi Guang could not help but remark out. In her tone, there was a hint of sourness that even she herself had not detected. Lu Yanchen looked at her before looking at the noodles expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯ve added vinegar?¡± Shi Guang lowered her gaze and looked at the noodles as well before shaking her head. ¡°No?¡± ¡°Then, why do I smell that sour scent?¡± [1. In Mandarin, the word for being jealous trantes directly to ¡®eating vinegar¡¯. That¡¯s why when someone is jealous, they will ask if that person has been eating vinegar, or why their face looks sour or the air around them et cetera.] All of a sudden, Lu Yanchen could feel his mood turning sweeter once more. Seemed like getting bothered by Yang Sitong every now and then wasn¡¯t that bad of a thing after all. ¡°Sour scent? Is there?¡± As Shi Guang said that, she leaned in for a sniff, thinking that the noodles had gone bad. But suddenly, she discovered a teasing look in Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze. She finally understood what he meant¡ªhe was saying that she was jealous because of Yang Sitong! Speechless, she could not help but re at him. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone as narcissistic as you.¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely burying his head down to eat the noodles. After taking a single mouthful, hemented once more, ¡°It¡¯s really a little sour. Have a try if you don¡¯t believe.¡± He passed the chopsticks over. Shi Guang replied in disdain, ¡°Who wants anything you¡¯ve eaten?¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re speaking as though you¡¯ve never ever done it before.¡± Shi Guang nearly choked with that reply. Indeed, she had done so before. She would always share the same portion as him in the past. Anyway, she did not want to linger any longer as she turned around, wanting to leave. However, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted out slowly behind her. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she must still be outside.¡± That ¡®she¡¯ was naturally referring to Yang Sitong. Shi Guang wasn¡¯t afraid of Yang Sitong¡ªshe just didn¡¯t want any trouble. Hence, she came to a stop in her tracks. ¡°Make me some soy braised meat and steamed fish tomorrow,¡± After taking yet another mouthful and drinking a little soup, Lu Yanchen wiped his mouth while saying. Shi Guang was stunned. Making noodles for him today was already an exception! To think that he would still demand for her to cook tomorrow! Did he still think that she was his girlfriend just like the past where she would cook for him because she could not bear to see him eat takeaways? ¡°I¡¯m not your nanny!¡± She rejected him without thinking twice. Chapter 180 - Waiting Till She Gets Out

Chapter 180: Waiting Till She Gets Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, you can leave then. Remember to help me close the door,¡± Lu Yanchen did not try pressuring her as he replied with a really epting manner. Shi Guang red at him coldly¡ªhe was clearly just saying that because he knew of her character that liked to avoid trouble. After a moment, Lu Yanchen, who was eating his noodles, looked up at her. ¡°I know that I¡¯m born handsome, but you don¡¯t have to keep staring.¡± This was the first time that Shi Guang felt totally inarticte. She peeled her gaze away while thinking about how shameless this guy was. No way did she want to re at him just because he was good looking! She clearly merely wanted to stare at him in a pure staring manner! ¡°That¡¯s your fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡®YOU should be the one to think of a solution!¡¯ ¡°Why do you keep emphasizing that?¡± Lu Yanchen put down his chopsticks and furrowed his brows, his face filled with frustration. ¡°How long more is Yang Sitong going to stand outside? I have to get home eventually.¡± Actually, there was no need for her to hide at all. After all, she hadn¡¯t done anything bad, neither was she together with Lu Yanchen. Whether or not it was his fianc¨¦e waiting outside shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with her at all. On the contrary, Yang Sitong should be the one afraid of seeing her. However, she was somehow the one trapped inside here now. She truly felt indignant. Lu Yanchen said nothing more as he ate his noodles calmly. It was only after he was done that he walked over to her while saying, ¡°Go wash the dishes.¡± ¡°Not washing~¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± That tone was particrly simr to the one he used to coax her back when they were dating. But this time around, she was still fuming. ¡°Not washing. It¡¯s not my problem if your dishes stink up.¡± Lu Yanchen then sat down on the sofazily, leaning back and asking her with a raised brow, ¡°So, do just intend to stand there the entire time then?¡± When he asked that, he was particrlyidback, with a tone as though he was teasing her. Shi Guang lost her patiencepletely. ¡°Just who have I offended here?¡± However, her tone was rather helpless. At that, Lu Yanchen replied exasperatedly as well, ¡°Hurry and go wash the dishes. Then, you can head back home already.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment before going dim while looking at him skeptically, ¡°Really?¡± With azy expression, he returned the question gently, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or lies?¡± While sweating, Shi Guang hissed out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you renege on your words?¡± Lu Yanchen did not even know tough or to cry as he waved his hands innocently. ¡°How am I reneging on my words? You haven¡¯t even washed the dishes.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ... Yang Sitong was feeling totally huffed up with a terrible mood. Just like that, she stood outside Lu Yanchen¡¯s doorsteps. The more she thought about it, the more infuriated she got. At the same time, the look in her eyes got even more venomous. One minute. Two minutes. ... And just like that, ten, twenty minutes had passed. She was truly feeling miserable and in need of someone toin to. Otherwise, she might just find herself breaking down mentally. She wanted to make a phone call, but she was afraid that the soundproofing was bad on that level; hence, she took the lift down and called her mum from the lobby. The moment the call connected and she heard the voice of her mother, she bawled out uncontrobly, ¡°Mummy...!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t cry now, don¡¯t cry...!¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart was hurting as she heard the voice while sheforted out, ¡°Tell mummy what happened?¡± Yang Sitong cried out loud before exining the entire situation thoroughly and ending with, ¡°I¡¯m going to wait... wait till that womanes out! I¡¯ve just got to see how she looks like for her to have Lu Yanchen treat me as such!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really too much...¡± Mrs. Yang frowned and barked out, ¡°It¡¯s already sote, and he¡¯s having a girl like you stand outside his house? How is that appropria... Never mind, wait for me! I¡¯ll go over right now! No matter what, I¡¯m his elder. I¡¯ve just got to see how he¡¯s going to stop me if I want to barge in!!¡± ... Oh my gosh D: Chapter 181 - Young Master Lu’s Black Bellied Counterattack (1)

Chapter 181: Young Master Lu¡¯s ck Bellied Counterattack (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong was waiting below without leaving for a single moment until Mrs. Yang arrived. The moment she caught sight of her mother, she leaped into thetter¡¯s embrace in tears. Mrs. Yang hugged the woman. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry now! I¡¯ll apany you up this instant.¡± Earlier on, Yang Sitong¡¯s shame had turned into rage. Coupled with the fact that she was a little tipsy, that was why she went beyond her limits. Now that she thought about it again, she was truly a little over-emotional just now. With that said, she lost some of her courage. ¡°Mummy, if we really bump into that woman, would Lu Yanchen fly into a rage and really decide to not get married with me in a fit?¡± Mrs. Yang smiled out gently. ¡°Oh, you! How many times have I taught you and yet you¡¯re still so irrational when doing things?¡± Yang Sitong looked at Mrs. Yang vacantly. ¡°Mummy, I don¡¯t want to marry anyone else other than him!¡± ¡°Old Master Lu is no longer around, and this marriage was something set by him. What sort of a status does the Lu Family hold? If they don¡¯t hold onto their words, that would have a tremendously huge impact. My stance is still the same¡ªunless WE agree to break the marriage, he has to marry you, no matter what!¡± Mrs. Yang raised her brow and replied with a dark expression. ¡°But... mummy, Lu Yanchen is different! He isn¡¯t the sort of man who likes to y and flirt around! For him to have a woman around, that must mean... I¡¯m just really afraid!¡± ¡°You must remember that you guys have a marriage agreement. If he has a woman in his house, that¡¯s HIS fault. What are you getting afraid of...?¡± As the two of them conversed, they arrived on the 12th floor. When the doorbell rang out once more, it didn¡¯t take long for Lu Yanchen to open the door. He red at the two people outside with a cold and aloof expression. When she caught sight of Lu Yanchen, Mrs. Yang smiled out apologetically. ¡°Ah, Yanchen, my apologies for bothering you thiste at night.¡± Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze as a mocking intent slid beneath his eyes. Standing outside the door, Yang Sitong seemed exceptionally nervous. She was afraid that he would cast the two of them outside and refuse them entry. After all, she had gone off and returned with her mum. A single look was more than enough to tell what was going on here. However, things were not as she had expected¡ªLu Yanchen made way for them. Naturally, Yang Sitong felt her heart skip with joy right away. Her first thought was to ransack Lu Yanchen¡¯s house and smoke the woman out. When she was downstairs, she had not caught sight of any women leaving at all. Furthermore, the pair of white women shoes were still there at the door entrance. Not wanting her daughter to act rashly, Mrs. Yang cast a cautionary re over at Yang Sitong. Hence, thetter had no choice but to follow her mother onto the sofa. Sitting down on the single sofa, Lu Yanchen crossed his leg casually before asking, ¡°Is there anything?¡± Mrs. Yang smiled calmly, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s actually no reason for disturbing you today. I just wished toe visit you...¡± She then sighed out, ¡°I know that you aren¡¯t really pleased with Sitong. However, Yanchen, the two of you are engaged. Even if she did anything unsatisfactory, it¡¯s just all for the sake of building the rtionship between you two.¡± Yang Sitong slumped her head down cooperatively with a crestfallen expression before looking at Lu Yanchen shyly. Lu Yanchen let out a stifled chuckle, ¡°That method of building a rtionship is something I do not dare to ept.¡± Yang Sitong had not told her mother about her stripping. Hence, Mrs. Yang was under the assumption that her Sitong had only said some nasty things because of the woman¡¯s presence. She then smiled out calmly, ¡°I agree that Sitong may be a little childish at times...¡± ¡°Childish?¡± Lu Yanchen cut her mid-sentence and smiled out in irony. ¡°A drunk woman knocking on the door of a man¡¯s ce while stripping her clothes casually before rambling about some ridiculous stuff? And, after she did not manage to reach her goal, her embarrassment turned into rage, and she started spouting even more gibberish! Is that the childishness that you are referring to, Mrs. Yang?¡± Chapter 182 - Young Master Lu’s Black Bellied Counterattack (2)

Chapter 182: Young Master Lu¡¯s ck Bellied Counterattack (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®Stripping herself?¡¯ Lu Yanchen was direct about it, and Mrs. Yang immediately understood what was going on. She could barely feel her face any longer. ¡®How could Sitong not tell me about doing something so stupid!¡¯ How many times had she told Sitong! Yes, she must hook onto the man, but even then, she needed skills for that, and mustn¡¯te off as being too cheap! Mrs. Yang did not turn to look at Sitong, choosing to sigh instead. ¡°At times, one gets lost when they¡¯re overly concerned. Because of her passionate love, her brain might have gotten a little heated up, causing her to do something out of sorts. But, at the end of the day, it¡¯s all because she loves you too much... Regarding all this, it¡¯s not easy for me toment as well. But, because this is the first time she¡¯s crying to me in all these years, hence the reason why I decided toe forth and look for you for a chat.¡± After she said that, she lowered her head as though she was feeling guilty. It was as though she was taking the me as the mother for Sitong¡¯s mistakes. Immediately, Yang Sitong knew how toplement her act by crying out in sobs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yanchen! It¡¯s really because I love you too much! I know of my mistakes now! The reason why I¡¯m here again is to apologize to you! Will you forgive me just this one time, please?¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was expressionless as he leaned back against the sofa in a totally nonchnt attitude, exuding the feeling of irony he was feeling right nowpletely. ¡°Are you sure the reason why you¡¯re back isn¡¯t to give my entire house a good search?¡± Yang Sitong froze up. Mrs. Yang¡¯s expression turned solemn as she spoke up, ¡°Yanchen, don¡¯t say that! The reason why Sitong was so emotional right now was also that you guys have a marriage agreement. Even if you had said that you wanted to back out of the marriage in the past, that was only on your side... Sitong has no other intentions¡ªshe merely wishes for you to give her a chance. Well, could you perhaps ask that girl toe out and have a fairpetition with Sitong instead? If you still choose to go for that girl at the end of the day, I won¡¯t insist otherwise.¡± Lu Yanchen repeated her words really slowly, ¡°And, if I choose to go for that girl still, you wouldn¡¯t insist otherwise?¡± Mrs. Yang nodded while smiling... although, those were only words for show. How could she not insist otherwise? Since the Yangs had gotten involved with the Lus, there was definitely no way she would allow the Lus to dump them away. The moment she heard that she might end up not having anything to do with Lu Yanchen anymore, Yang Sitong got flustered. ¡°No! Mummy! No!¡± Lu Yanchen wasn¡¯t even bothered about her at all right now! He¡¯d definitely go for that woman! There was no way she could agree to such an arrangement! Mrs. Yang truly wanted to give her daughter a harsh scolding right now. Even after teaching her for so many years, she still could not shake off that impulsive character of hers! These were words that SHE had said, but Yang Sitong was the one who was going to marry Lu Yanchen! If Sitong denied these words at that time, wouldn¡¯t that do? Lu Yanchen rubbed his temple and gave off a really fatigued expression. ¡°Now that things havee to this, I¡¯m sure you guys won¡¯t let up till I let you guys search around my house. Since that¡¯s the case, go ahead then...¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s heart skipped with joy. Her first thought was to barge right into Lu Yanchen¡¯s room. If she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong, that woman must be hiding in there! However, Mrs. Yang could tell that there was something wrong. In his circle, Lu Yanchen was famous for being sophisticated, shrewd, cold, and aloof. He wasn¡¯t someone easy to get along with. How could he be so easy-going at such a moment? And indeed, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted out once more, ¡°But, my house isn¡¯t a ce that¡¯s so easily searched by others for any tom, dick, and harry to do as they will. If you wish to search, you will have to pay the price for it.¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Price?¡± Lu Yanchen continued coldly, ¡°If you can find the woman as your daughter has mentioned in my ce, then the matter of me heading to your house to annul our marriage back then will not count. But if not, I want the Yangs to carry out the annulment.¡± Chapter 183 - Young Master Lu’s Black Bellied Counterattack (3)

Chapter 183: Young Master Lu¡¯s ck Bellied Counterattack (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong¡¯s face turned whiter than snow as her entire body broke out in shivers. To think that Lu Yanchen would throw out such terms! The reason why he did it was that he knew they were afraid of backing out of the marriage and could not afford to y with those stakes, which was why he was scaring them with it! His intent was for her to not sniff that woman out! He wanted to protect that woman! For that woman, he could even disregard that matter of him backing out of the marriage that year! That showed just how much he loved this woman! Rage, fear, indignation, unrest... Yang Sitong was about to implode from jealousy for a woman that she had never even seen before. ¡®Just what was so good about that woman that he had to take things to this step!¡¯ She did not know what she should do as she looked over at her mother, hoping that she would make a decision for her. Mrs. Yang¡¯s lips were thoroughly dry as she was rendered speechless. Her thoughts were exactly the same as Yang Sitong¡¯s¡ªLu Yanchen was only saying those words to protect that woman, to prevent the two of them froming face to face with her. But, she was afraid of the off chance... ¡®What about the off chance that there was no woman in Lu Yanchen¡¯s house?¡¯ Lu Yanchen was never someone who would go back on his words. If they did not manage to find anyone... ¡°What¡¯s the point of all this, Yanchen? Come to speak of it, you guys are an engaged couple...¡± Mrs. Yang tried persuading as she came back to her senses. ¡°No matter what happens, you guys are going to get married. If things get blown out of proportion, it will not be good for you guys to get along in the future as well.¡± There was no need for them to sh head-on and take the risk. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned colder and colder while pursing his lips gently. ¡°I finally understand where Miss Yang learned her skills of ¡®acting dumb¡¯ from.¡± There was no need to mention how terrible Mrs. Yang¡¯s face had turned on hearing that. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, Yanchen, so we should get going,¡± It was just a mere woman. If he wanted to y with her, so be it! At the end of the day, he was still going to have to marry their Sitong. And besides, even if she could escape this time around, she couldn¡¯t hide forever. As Mrs. Yang said that, she pulled Yang Sitong up. ¡°So, you wish for things to blow over that casually...¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips coldly. ¡°Now, what do the two of you think my house is? Even if the police wants to search a ce, they have to produce a search warrant. Since I permitted you guys to search and made a deal, you guys must not give up halfway!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s insistence was not to be questioned. ¡°What?¡± Yang Sitong turned around to look at Lu Yanchen with an incredulous expression. They were going to leave now¡ªshouldn¡¯t this be what he wanted? They were already going to let that woman off, so why was he still being so insistent about it? The body of Mrs. Yang froze up momentarily as her tone went dry. ¡°Yanchen, why are you doing this? The reason for our presence here today was for Sitong to apologize to you. If we can get to meet that girl, that¡¯s fine, and if we can¡¯t, forget it then! Why do you have to turn things as such? No matter what, our Sitong saved your life back then.¡± She had always told Sitong that she must not always harp on the deed of her lifesaving grace for Lu Yanchen normally, because the more she said, the less impact something like that would have on one¡¯s guilt. However, she had no other choice but to raise that up here. Clearly, Lu Yanchen hadid a trap for Sitong. It was all for the sake of leaving her with no choice but to break the marriage agreement. She then sighed out once more, advancing under the guise of retreating, ¡°Yanchen, it¡¯s actually all my fault at the end of the day! It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t manage to teach my daughter well, which is why shemitted such a foolish mistake because of her love for you! If you can¡¯t vent your frustration today and really need an avenue, do it on me then!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled coldly as he replied indifferently, ¡°Vent on you? She left and returned with you. Isn¡¯t that because you¡¯re an elder and I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Chapter 184 - Young Master Lu’s Black Bellied Counterattack (4)

Chapter 184: Young Master Lu¡¯s ck Bellied Counterattack (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen stood up as well, looking down at them. ¡°The deal has already been made. Whether or not you guys want to search, it¡¯s up to you guys. However, the results will not change¡ªif there¡¯s no one, the marriage arrangement is nullified! She can then go looking for a man she is in love with. When they get married, we Lus will also send a grand gift, and the Yangs will definitely not be affected in any way for backing out of this marriage.¡± Mrs. Yang smiled out before looking at Lu Yanchen with a gentle and helpless expression. ¡°Gosh, you guys are just like kids spiting one another.¡± Lu Yanchen smirked out sarcastically as he continued with his unfinished sentence. ¡°In the past, I went over to your ce to annul our marriage. Initially, there was no need for you guys to acknowledge anything¡ªthe marriage agreement has already ceased to exist! However, I really do not wish to hear anyone emphasizing that I have a fianc¨¦e in my ears any longer. Hence, from this moment forth, please take your daughter in hand for her to stop parading the streets with the title of my fianc¨¦e!¡± Nothing in the past mattered to Lu Yanchen. After all, as far as he was concerned, he had long backed out of the marriage agreement. However, the way Shi Guang said ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ was really way too piercing for his ears. His stance was firm, without any intention of changing his mind at all. Yang Sitong was almost dying from anger at this moment. Her eyes reddened, really wanting to bawl out as she looked at Lu Yanchen with a particrly miserable expression. Mrs. Yang did not let it get to her as she maintained theposure on her face, then sighed out, ¡°This thing about the marriage arrangement isn¡¯t something that you can decide by yourself... Only your father can make the decision.¡± There was no need for her to get flustered¡ªas long as the Yangs did not back out, the marriage stood. Lu Yanchen walked to a cab beside him and took out a digital video. ¡°Now, for an exciting scene as such... Say, if it were posted on the inte and resulted in the rtionship between the Lu Family and the Yang Family to be strained, what do you think will happen to the shares of the Yang Family? What extent do you think they will drop till?¡± His smirk was icy cold. ¡°My dad? He does not care about stuff like that.¡± Mrs. Yang was horrified. To think that he would have that up his sleeves! Wasn¡¯t it just someone who adored and admired him, and who wanted to marry him? Did he have to go to that extent? If not for the sake that his surname was Lu, there was no way the Yang Family would even take a liking to him! The existence of that video spelled trouble, especially at a moment as such. Recently, the Yang Group had just undertaken a few huge projects. If they didn¡¯t handle it well, this would be bad for their entire family¡¯s business as a whole. Lu Yanchen had prepared that move because he knew of these things! He was way too despicable! Yang Sitong was frozen as she bit down on her lower lips cruelly, stopping her tears from flowing down. It didn¡¯t take long for her emotions to change from despair into hatred. She hated the woman who was being protected by Lu Yanchen, and could not hope for anything more than to drag her out for a good bashing right now and warn her to never ever covet a man that she, Yang Sitong, wanted! She cast every single bit of doubt, unrest, and worry in her heart out into the winds. She just wanted to do as her heart willed at this moment. Hence, she screamed out, ¡°I¡¯VE JUST GOT TO SEE WHAT SORT OF A BEAUTY THAT WOMAN IS FOR YOU TO DO THIS FOR HER...!¡± Just as she was ready to rush up the stairs, Lu Yanchen blocked her with an icy, cold face. ¡°Remember, if you find nothing and refuse to abide by the deal, this video will be uploaded onto the inte.¡± Yang Sitong did not hesitate as she replied brashly. ¡°FINE!¡± Mrs Yang was astounded, unable to stop her even if she wanted to. Nevertheless, she roared out. ¡°SITONG!¡± ¡°Mummy, things have alreadye to this! Besides...!¡± Yang Sitong was truly beginning to believe that the woman was hidden in this house. She was just in the kitchen cooking noodles for Lu Yanchen¡ªshe couldn¡¯t have been wrong about that! Everything he was doing right now was nothing but an act! Lu Yanchen curled his lips gently. ¡°Be my guest!¡± Yang Sitong rushed up to the master bedroom immediately; then the bedroom, the kitchen, the storeroom, the toilet... She searched through Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire house, but could not find a single soul. At that moment, she felt as though she had been drained of blood from her entire body. Turning pale as a sheet, she shook her head in frantic disbelief while shuddering uncontrobly. ¡°N-No! Impossible...!¡± ... Author¡¯s Notes: ¡°And there you go. Young Master Lu¡¯s design was a ck-bellied man¡ªsomeone with sophistication, ss, and shrewdness.¡± Chapter 185 - Shattering Of The Manmade Image

Chapter 185: Shattering Of The Manmade Image

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong¡¯s face flushed in shades of white and green as her lips quivered nonstop, uttering, ¡°I-Impossible... impossible!¡± In fact, she could not even remember when the two of them had left Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce. Suddenly, as though something struck her, she shouted out, ¡°Cabs! I haven¡¯t ransacked the cabs yet! That cheap sl*t must be hidden by Lu Yanchen in the cabs!¡± Mrs. Yang took in a deep breath of air. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes were brimming with tears as her chest heaved up and down heavily, hissing out in fury, ¡°Mummy, let¡¯s go search once more! We¡¯ll definitely be able to find that cheap sl*t! I must see for myself just what sort of lowly thing she is...!¡± Mrs. Yang, who had been holding everything in, suddenly raised her hand and threw out a tight p at Yang Sitong. ¡°I don¡¯t have the mood to carry on with your self-ridiculing acts!¡± Caught by surprise, Yang Sitong staggered with that tight p as she yelped out, ¡°AHHH!!!¡± Steadying herself, she caressed her cheeks instinctively. It was only when she had really felt the stinging pain along with the burning sensation on her palm that the reality of her being pped registered in her mind. She was filled withplete disbelief as tears brimmed before flowing out of her eyes. ¡°Mummy... you¡¯ve hit me?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t hit you, you¡¯re not going to remember this,¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s tone was chillingly cold, paired with an equally icy gaze to boot. ¡°How many times have I reminded you usually? How did I teach you normally? I told you not to be brash, and that you must always remember your status before doing anything. But look at you! You were clearly behaving like a lunatic earlier on! You clearly had a good position in this game of chess, and yet you destroyed that singlehandedly! And, you even had the cheek to drag me here with you? If you hadn¡¯t kept the matter of you flinging yourself into his arms from me, things wouldn¡¯t have gotten to this point! And now, are you finally pleased that you¡¯ve agreed to back out of the marriage?¡± Filled with equal parts rm and fear, Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes widened. Her mummy had always doted on and loved her! This was the first time she was flying in such a rage and had even struck at her! However, that single p did serve well to sober her up. From the day she was engaged to Lu Yanchen in marriage, the Yangs had been grooming her meticulously. They wanted her to be a true ssy socialite. In order to make her prettier, she went for adjustment on her nose bridges, double eyelids operations, and took Botox regrly. To the outside world, she was always known as a sophisticated, ssy Missy of the Yang Family. However, everything that had happened today hadpletely destroyed the manmade image built for her. However, did it matter whether the manmade image was shattered? So what if she had an impable reputation outside or how beautiful she was? Lu Yanchen... He... Did... Not... Like... Her! Lowering her head, she stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry... I was wrong... mummy...¡± Mrs. Yang straightened her hair. ¡°What¡¯s the use of knowing that you were wrong now? Where did that impulsiveness from earlier on disappear?¡± ¡°Even if I agree to annul the marriage, so what? As long as you guys don¡¯t agree to it, that will do!¡± The marriage would not fall as long as the elders didn¡¯t agree to it¡ªthis was the card that Yang Sitong had wanted to y from the first ce. ¡°You¡¯re only thinking about yourself as always. Do you even know what¡¯s the situation with our family right now? If that video from earlier on were to be leaked out, do you know how great the losses would be for us?¡± As Mrs. Yang said that, she poked her on the head harshly. Finally feeling a little frightened, Yang Sitong uttered again, ¡°But, I¡¯ve saved his life in the past no matter what. He can¡¯t be that heartless!¡± Mrs. Yang snorted out sarcastically, ¡°You know clearer than anyone else what happened with your lifesaving act back then. That¡¯s why I keep telling you to stop harping about that incident. If he were to know about what happened back then, you would be nothing more than a clown forced to jump into the seas! The Lus will definitely not let you off, and the entire Yang Family will follow you down into the depths of Hell!¡± Chapter 186 - All Men Love Obedient Women

Chapter 186: All Men Love Obedient Women

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Yang¡¯s tone was all sunken and cold as she looked at Yang Sitong deeply. Without saying anything more, she opened the door of the car and entered. With her lips quivering, Yang Sitong found herself incapable of saying anything more as her eyes were widened. It was only after boarding the car that she asked cautiously, ¡°Then, what should we do now, mummy...? Must our marriage arrangement be destroyed just like that? I only wish to marry Lu Yanchen!¡± Her gaze was clearly helpless. ¡°Mummy, please help me! Furthermore, our Yang Family can¡¯t really back out of the marriage agreement with the Lus, right? This way, it will be bad for our Yang Group as well.¡± Mrs. Yang sighed out deeply once more. She naturally knew of those facts, and thus had been thinking of ways to resolve this situation the entire time. After going silent for a moment, she made a call. It didn¡¯t take long for the call to connect. Even though Mrs. Yang¡¯s tone was harsh and cold earlier on, it was really tender right now. ¡°Chief Lu...¡± Yang Sitong felt that heart of hers skipping a beat right away¡ªshe knew that her mummy was on the phone with Lu Yanchen¡¯s father. The status of Father Lu was far from that of an ordinary man. Even a single phone call with him could cause the entire situation to seem particrly... asphyxiating. Even though she could not hear what Father Lu was saying on the other end, she could hear her mother giving the entire side of their tale with a shortened summary. ¡°And because the little couple had an argument, in any case, they spoke of annulling the marriage agreement in a fit of anger. Sitong was just throwing a tantrum at that point.¡± ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s really just Sitong¡¯s fault. She should not have mistrusted Yanchen and doubted that he had some other woman. After cooling down, she regretted it right away...¡± ¡°And was just crying to me the entire time...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I made the trip over to pick Sitong home...¡± ¡°Y-Yes, yes! Thank you for the trouble, Chief!¡± ¡°Yes, she only has eyes for Yanchen everyday...¡± ¡°We¡¯ve received the invitation for Mrs. Lu¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll meet then!¡± The call went on for a while. Mrs. Yang¡¯s tone was totally friendly the entire time, as though she was speaking about something that didn¡¯t matter much¡ªshe was merely the concerned elder, and everything that had happened at Lu Yanchen¡¯s apartment had nothing to do with her at all. It was only after hanging on the call that she heaved a sigh of relief. Immediately, Yang Sitong inquired nervously, ¡°How did it go, mummy?¡± ¡°You should really be thankful for the fact that Lu Yanchen¡¯s father is poised for a promotion within this year, and cannot afford to have any negative rumors spreading about his Lu Family. After all, this marriage was decided by the past Old Master Lu before his death. I said that you guys were just arguing, and that¡¯s that¡ªthe marriage agreement still stands. However, for the time being, you better not go around telling everyone that you¡¯re Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e anymore. Other than to not have him publish the video, it is also for you to go along with his wishes. After all, all men love obedient women.¡± ¡°Mummy...¡± Yang Sitong sniffed, be it because she could not obtain Lu Yanchen¡¯s affection or her guilt toward her mother. ¡°Thank you!¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s smile was tender. ¡°One grows from experience... From now on, remember to bring your brains with you when you¡¯re handling any matter, and not be so brash anymore.¡± ¡°Got it, mummy!¡± ... Shi Guang stood at her own window and watched the mother and daughter from the Yang Family leave. She was thinking about how Lu Yanchen had her return after washing the dishes. Only, the strange thing was that not only did he forbid her from wearing her shoes, he had even wanted her to walk by the stairs. ¡®What was he up to?¡¯ But thankfully, she was just staying on the 11th floor. Otherwise, she would have gotten herself into a world of trouble... It was already twice now that she was nearly suspected by Yang Sitong for something. She must really be careful not to have any connections with Lu Yanchen other than for their lessons from now on. Her phone rang, and Shi Guang picked it up to check. It was Shen Lingshuang ¨C Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother! Chapter 187 - Invited For The Birthday Party

Chapter 187: Invited For The Birthday Party

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang picked up the call. The voice that came over from the other side was not Shen Lingshuang¡¯s, but Xiao Bai¡¯s. ¡°Sister! I¡¯ve missed you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too! Have you returned home, Xiao Bai?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! My birthday is the day after tomorrow, so I¡¯ve returned with daddy!¡± ¡°Ah? It¡¯s your birthday the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! And grandma¡¯s too! We share the same birthday, so we grow old together!¡± He then invited happily. ¡°Sister,e and celebrate my birthday with me!¡± With that, Shen Lingshuang took over the call as her tender voice came forth. ¡°Miss Shi, mine and Xiao Bai¡¯s birthday is on the day after tomorrow. We¡¯ve got a small party where we¡¯ve invited a couple of close friends over. Xiao Bai really wishes that he could get to blow his birthday candles with you, Miss Shi.¡± Because the Yangs were invited, Shen Lingshuang had not thought of inviting Shi Guang. Well, just in case she really had something going on with Yanchen, she thought that it might be awkward for Shi Guang if she bumped into Yang Sitong. However, the moment Xiao Bai got home today, he insisted on having sister attend his birthday party. Naturally, Shen Lingshuang could not bear to reject her grandson, and besides, she trusted that Lu Yanchen would be able to handle the situation well and protect Shi Guang. ¡®Xiao Bai and Mrs. Lu¡¯s birthday?¡¯ If it was merely Mrs. Lu¡¯s birthday, she could reject it easily. However, Xiao Bai... Shi Guang found herself incapable of rejecting. Furthermore, they had invited her with such sincerity, and thus, she nodded her head and agreed to it. ¡®The day after tomorrow?¡¯ That meant that she would have to go prepare a gift for Xiao Bai by tomorrow. ... The next day, Shi Guang arranged with Huo Zhan to go to the mall so that he could help pick out some toys that boys would like. Waiting outside the mall, Shi Guang caught sight of a scarf shop. Thinking that it was also Mrs. Lu¡¯s birthday, she couldn¡¯t be short of a gift. However, a gift that was too ordinary might fall short of her tastes, while something too expensive wasn¡¯t something that Shi Guang could afford. After choosing for a while in the shop, Shi Guang decided upon a dark red scarf with scattered flowers on it¡ªit was ssy and elegant, just nice for someone like Mrs. Lu. After she was done, she waited by the roadside waiting for Huo Zhan. Suddenly, a ck sedan stopped by the roadside. Dressed in a suit, Yang Chifeng came forth and walked toward her while smiling. ¡°I caught sight of someone that looked like you earlier on. To think that it would really be you. Waiting for someone?¡± ¡°Yes, my friend,¡± She did not want to have much contact with Yang Chifeng, let alone talk more to him. Taking a look at the time, she could only wish that Huo Zhan would hurry. ¡°Lu Yanchen?¡± He knew all about his sister¡¯s foolish acts yesterday. If he hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, the woman at Lu Yanchen¡¯s house should have been Shi Guang. ¡°... No,¡± Shi Guang looked at him while frowning. ¡°So, you¡¯re really familiar with Lu Yanchen, right?¡± Yang Chifeng started chatting with her. ¡°We meet more on a work basis.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yang Chifeng acted a little surprised before giving a controlled smile. ¡°So, the woman at Lu Yanchen¡¯s housest night wasn¡¯t you then?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned cold immediately. She knew what this man was up to now, but she didn¡¯t want to step on the trap. Yang Chifeng smiled out coolly. ¡°Do you understand what sort of a man Lu Yanchen is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t have the need to. He is my student¡ªmy job is done once he learns to swim,¡± Shi Guang smiled after replying; she had already caught sight of Huo Zhan¡¯s car. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll have to excuse myself, Mr. Yang. My friend has arrived.¡± Huo Zhan walked over. Catching sight of a man talking to Shi Guang and her face looking particrly terrible, Huo Zhan asked out in fear of her being bullied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing... Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Huo Zhan looked at Yang Chifeng with hostility before putting his arm over Shi Guang¡¯s shoulder and walking her into the mall. Looking at everything, Yang Chifeng merely snorted out coldly. Chapter 188 - Mixed Emotions, Young Master Lu Once Again...

Chapter 188: Mixed Emotions, Young Master Lu Once Again...

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arriving at the toy store, Huo Zhan asked, ¡°Who was that man earlier on?¡± ¡°Someone unimportant...¡± Even though she had said that, Huo Zhan could tell that they weren¡¯t unacquainted. They must have met a couple of times prior as he furrowed his brows. ¡°He¡¯s courting you?¡± Shi Guang did not wish to say more, but Huo Zhan took her silence as agreement and eximed out, ¡°No way! That man looks to be rather decent, but why is his taste so poor! To think that he could like something like this!¡± ¡°Dissing me again? Are you tired of living?¡± ¡°I only wish for you to be more feminine.¡± ¡°Which part of me isn¡¯t feminine! I¡¯m even wearing a skirt today!¡± ¡°That skirt is way too long, isn¡¯t it? Look at how short the skirts of other girls are, revealing their slender, long, white legs! That¡¯s what I call feminine. But you... Where are your legs?¡± ¡®Scram!¡± Shi Guang replied with a p. After choosing the toy with Huo Zhan, Shi Guang intended to head back. After all, she still had to give Lu Yanchen lessons in the afternoon. However, Huo Zhan was reluctant. ¡°Really now? I came all the way out here and you¡¯re not even treating me to tea?¡± Shi Guang replied helplessly, ¡°I¡¯ve got no choice. I¡¯ve got lessonster on.¡± ¡°What lessons? Just ask for leave,¡± As he said that, he pointed out at a gship store on his right. ¡°Come,e... We¡¯ll get you a dress. You can¡¯t look too shabby going for someone¡¯s birthday dinner!¡± Shi Guang nced over¡ªit was a store that specialized in gowns. Gowns were usually expensive, where the cheapest one would range between 1-2,000 yuan. She was only attending a birthday dinner, so there was no point buying a dress she would not even wear on a usual basis. That was truly a waste. However, Huo Zhan insisted on dragging her in forcefully while the attendant weed her passionately. ¡°Mr. and Miss, good afternoon! Could I ask for the style you guys are looking for?¡± Shi Guang wanted to wave her hands away but Huo Zhan had already replied with smiles, ¡°I want a dress that would suit her.¡± The attendant sized Shi Guang up and smiled gently, ¡°This miss here is so beautiful, with a good figure. All the dresses here would definitely suit her. If you want something long, you can try this on. If short, I would rmend this instead.¡± Shi Guang wanted to reject still, but Huo Zhan snatched her bag over with one hand while receiving the short dress from the attendant with the other. ¡°The short one... Hurry and go try it out.¡± Before long, Shi Guang came forth. It was a white strapless dress with a creasing design at her chest area and a tightening corset. Worn by her, it exuded forth a charm and purity. All the attendants in the shop widened their eyes in amazement. Even Huo Zhan, who had always been teasing her about not being feminine enough, could not help but get astounded before he pped out. ¡°Beautiful! That¡¯s what I call a woman!¡± Shi Guang looked at herself in the mirror, not too used to this ¡®her¡¯. She had never once worn a gown, neither had she imagined herself in one. However, it was truly rather pretty. To begin with, she had a fairplexion, and thus, itplemented the white shade of the dress perfectly. While it might be of a short style, it still looked elegant and ssy on Shi Guang. However, the price was a little steep... ¡®Forget it! I¡¯ll just wear any normal dress .¡¯ Suddenly, a phone rang out¡ªit was Shi Guang¡¯s. Huo Zhan took her phone out of the bag and picked up the call. ¡°Hello, who¡¯s there?¡± There was no voice on the other end. ¡°Why did you pick up my call...?¡± Shi Guang walked over before asking, ¡°Who is it?¡± Huo Zhan peeled the phone away slightly before reading the name on the screen and mouthing out, ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± The moment she heard that, her heart skipped a bit as she hastened in her steps and took the phone over from Huo Zhan. Biting on her lip for a moment, Shi Guang answered, ¡°Hello...¡± ... Chapter 189 - The Misery Of Young Master Lu

Chapter 189: The Misery Of Young Master Lu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the call connected and Lu Yanchen heard the male voice on the other end, his heart seemed as though it had sunk into the deepest ice cave in the world. He did not have to guess to know with whom she was right now. He tugged at that perfectly cut cor of his fiercely, causing two buttons to be ripped off his white shirt. Closing his eyes, he gripped his fist so hard that it was trembling¡ªthis was the only way he could contain the burning mes in his heart and keep himself from punching at the ground with everyst bit of strength he had. Her voice that drifted over from the other end of the call was so cautious, seemingly even hiding a trace of guilt. What was she being cautious about? Guilty about? She was the one who knew best... Was it because she was going to bete? Or did she want to ask for leave? Or perhaps, she had something to hide? Harrumphing coldly in his heart, he remarked frostily, ¡°I¡¯ve got something on. You don¡¯t have toe today!¡± With that said, he hung the call on her and tossed the stic bag he was carrying in his hands right into the bin. In it were the ingredients for the dishes that he had asked her to prepare for him today. Even though it was summer, the pitch ck sky that night contained zero stars in it. It was as though a murky darkness had epassed the entire Heaven from the edge of the skies. Because it waste at night, it was quiet in the neighborhood save for the asional rustling of leaves from the wind. Seated in his car, Lu Yanchen was leaning back with a cigarette hanging loosely in his hands. He wasn¡¯t smoking, merely watching the smoke swirl round and round. Sinking deep into his thoughts, the silky smoke had him feeling really deste. In actual fact, he didn¡¯t know how to smoke. But at times when he was almost driven to the brink of insanity with all sorts of thoughts and emotions, he would light up a stick and just watch it without smoking. After all, he would never forget about her reminding him that smoking was bad for one¡¯s body, and that he must never smoke. But today, Lu Yanchen just felt like he really wanted to smoke that cigarette somehow. When he took his first puff, he hadn¡¯t even inhaled the smoke when he coughed out chokingly, feeling a really stuffy and painful feeling in his chest. He was coughing badly as though he was about to cough his lungs out. However, no matter how terrible this felt, it was nothingpared to the feeling earlier on. A ck sedan entered the neighborhood slowly beforeing to a stop by the roadside as a man and woman came out. Lu Yanchen¡¯s body exuded forth a harsh coldness as he flipped the cigarette in his hands around, twirling it between his long, slender fingers while ring at the two people with an icy stare. ... Coming out of Huo Zhan¡¯s car, Shi Guang raised the bag in her hand. ¡°Thank you for the dress! Don¡¯t worry, once I get my prize money from the Flying Fish Cup, the first thing I¡¯ll do is to buy for you a makeup gift.¡± Earlier on, she had insisted on not having it. Even though she really fancied the dress, the price was truly too steep. However, Huo Zhan insisted on gifting it to her. He didn¡¯te from a really well-off family, and yet he insisted on spending the money. With no other choice, Shi Guang could only promise to get him a makeup gift in the future. Huo Zhan ced both hands on her shoulders and said with a serious expression, ¡°I¡¯m dressing you up prettily in the hopes of you finding a boyfriend really quickly. When you break up with me then, I can use the excuse of myself being hurt deeply over you deserting me for someone else. That way, my mum will not force me anymore.¡± Looking at how he was caught up in his beautiful fantasy, Shi Guang retorted, ¡°You had better just break up with me normally. Otherwise, auntie is going to tear me into two.¡± ¡°Nopes! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to desert me for someone else. But, my mum will not make things difficult for you... She will only think that it¡¯s because I¡¯m not good enough. But, if I were the one who deserted you... hoo boy, she¡¯s really going to rip me up.¡± ¡°You¡¯re good! You don¡¯t even know when you¡¯re living in a blessed life.¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I¡¯m not going to harp with you anymore... I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Be careful on the roads!¡± Chapter 190 - A Repressed Anger

Chapter 190: A Repressed Anger

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sitting in his car, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was deep as he stared at the two people outside chatting cheerily. His entire face was shrouded behind a hazy chilliness¡ªit was as though his handsome countenance was forged out of ice, and a single touch could freeze someone over entirely. Yet, the strange thing was that in those eyes of his sparked a fiery, raging ze. He gripped his steering wheel with all his might, strongly resisting his inner urge of wanting to burst out of the car as he stiffened his body. He just stared till she entered the building and that man¡¯s car drove off, till there was nothing left. The surroundings went back to their usual peacefulness. In reality, everything had always been peaceful save for that man¡¯s engine. Lu Yanchen shut his eyes as a sense of sadness which he didn¡¯t even know about filled his be. It was only when he heard his phone ringing that Lu Yanchen opened his eyes. ncing at the screen, he swiped to pick up the call. Before he had even said anything, the gentle and tender voice of Shen Lingshuang drifted out. ¡°Yanchen, have you given Miss Shi the invitation yet?¡± Since they had already invited her, they naturally had to give her the invitation card. Shen Lingshuang had already called him in the morning, reminding him to do so, firstly because he would meet her in the afternoon, and it couldn¡¯t be any more convenient for him to pass it to her. But her second reason? She wanted to test her son and understand his thoughts toward this Coach Shi Guang. She did not know if her son was hiding it too well or that he really had nothing going on with this Coach Shi Guang. However, that only fuelled her persistence to test him out. The feeling that he was giving her was as if they were nothing but a coach and student. However, from what she had heard from Xiao Bai... that didn¡¯t seem to be the case. In any case, she herself was getting all confused about their status. Lu Yanchen peered at the invitation card that rested on his dashboard before replying indifferently, ¡°Gave...¡± Initially, he had not intended to give it to her, as she needed no invitation, and he could just bring her in directly. But now... ... Shi Guang returned to her apartment and was just about to take a shower when the doorbell rang. Half dressed, she wore back her clothes hurriedly before opening the door. Unexpectedly, Lu Yanchen stood outside with a dark expression on his face. She asked gently, ¡°Is there anything?¡± She had promised him that she was going to make him braised meat and steamed fish today. And for Xiao Bai, she had not gone up to feed Little Goody yet either. She had really spent too much time ying out with Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei. She smiled out. ¡°You want to ask me to head over and feed Little Goody?¡± It was alreadyte now, so he must have already eaten, right? There should be no way he would be asking her to cook now. Therefore, there should be nothing else other than feeding Little Goody. ¡°Wait for a moment, I¡¯l...¡± Before she finished speaking, Lu Yanchen raised an object up from his hand, holding it in mid-air and waiting for her to take. Stunned momentarily, Shi Guang reached out instinctively. It was only after taking it over that she realized it was an invitation¡ªthe invitation for Shen Lingshuang and Xiao Bai¡¯s birthday party. Only, why was his expression so terrible while handing her an invitation? Based on her understanding of him, he must be fuming right now. But, why? Was it because she had promised to make braised meat and steamed fish today, and had failed her promise? Even if she didn¡¯t do it today, she could always do it tomorrow! Or, was it because he didn¡¯t want her to attend Shen Lingshuang and Xiao Bai¡¯s birthday party? ¡°Yesterday... Xiao Bai made a call for me to attend. Actually, I¡¯m not really fre...¡± She had not really wanted to attend in the first ce. If Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t want her to do so, she could just say that she wasn¡¯t free. Lu Yanchen knitted his brows slightly as his throat bobbed¡ªit was as though there was an uncontrobly rising rage that was being repressed by him at this moment. Without waiting for her toplete her sentence, he turned and walked away. Chapter 191 - The First Time At Such A Party

Chapter 191: The First Time At Such A Party

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guangid on her bed. Stretching her long, fair legs, she stared the ceiling while doing bicycle kicks. However, her mind was filled with images of Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression from earlier on. A sense of unhappiness slowly found itself stagnating in her heart. It wasn¡¯t as though she HAD to go. What was he giving her that attitude for? She didn¡¯t even want to go! She wasn¡¯t someone ambitious, and did not want to get involved with people from that circle. In any case, she found herself feeling more displeased the more she thought about it. Eventually, she made up her mind to not attend this party. However, on the day of the party, Xiao Bai was already rushing her on the phone by noon. After a good deal of rubbish, Shi Guang eventually said that she was not free. The moment Xiao Bai heard that, he could not take it at all as he moaned, groaned, and pleaded, ¡°Sister, we agreed on it yesterday!¡± ¡°Sister, hurry ande!¡± ¡°Otherwise, otherwise... I¡¯m not going to celebrate my birthday if you¡¯re not here!¡± The tender voice of the little fe drifted over endlessly from the other end of the call as he would sniff his nose in from time to time, seeming as though he was about to cry out. Even though Shi Guang knew that he was just teasing her, she knew that there was no way she could reject him as well. After returning home to change, it was about time for her to head for the party. The venue for the party was at a major restaurant¡ªan extremely ssy, VIP-only restaurant. upying arge area with a splendorous and magnificent furnishing, this was the choice venue for many parties held by the rich and powerful. By the time Shi Guang arrived, the entrance was already filled with guests and bustling with noise. Didn¡¯t they say that it was only going to be a small party without many people? They had already reserved the entire restaurant, and they called it a small party? Sweating out, Shi Guang started to feel a little nervous. She did not really want to head in, because she could already imagine whom she might bump into inside. She turned around, yet she did not walk away. Escaping was not the solution¨Cfurthermore, she had already seen the person she didn¡¯t want to see. Turning back once more, she strutted forth and entered with her invitation. The moment she walked in, she received all sorts of random gazes trying to size her up. She did not have to guess to know why. All of them must be trying to guess her identity. After all, anyone who could be invited to a birthday party by the Lu Family must be no simple person. She did not catch sight of Xiao Bai, neither did she see Shen Lingshuang or Lu Yanchen. She then chose a slightly quieter ce to take a seat before observing the others at the party socializing with one another. Even though this was her first timeing into contact with such a morous upper-ss crowd and she was careful in her actions without wandering anywhere randomly, Shi Guang didn¡¯t feel fearful because of it. Without leaving a trace, she had already cast her sight and swept across the entire shy and beautiful ce. Looking at how everyone was smiling out looking all amicable, Shi Guang wondered how many of them were hiding knives behind their faces while plotting against one another. Just as she was surveying the messy crowd, she suddenly caught sight of Lu Yanchen who was staring at her with a deep and profound gaze from the 2nd floor. Stiffening slightly, Shi Guang froze up in everything she was doing. ... ¡°Ay, Old Lu! What are you standing here all the time for? Just what in the world are you looking at?¡± Chu Mubei walked over from behind Lu Yanchen and nudged him with his elbow. As he said that, he followed Lu Yanchen¡¯s line of sight and instantly caught sight of Shi Guang as his lips curled into a smile, thinking of calling out Little Sister Shi Guang. Realizing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hear him from this distance, he chose to wave at her instead. Another tall and handsome man walked over from the side while asking, ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Chu Mubei beat around the bush. ¡°Try guessing?¡± The man eyed Lu Yanchen and could not help but snigger out while raising his brows, ¡°Why? Old Lu, you¡¯ve taken a liking to her?¡± Chu Mubei burst outughing, unable to contain himself, while Lu Yanchen ignored them and left coldly. Chapter 192 - The Ruthless Exposing of Young Master Lu

Chapter 192: The Ruthless Exposing of Young Master Lu

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang turned her head around immediately as though she had a guilty conscience. But thinking back, he was clearly the one who had been staring at her! Why did she have to turn her head around as though she was a bad student who was caught by a teacher for her wrongdoings? She could only me Lu Yanchen for having eyes that were way too pressurizing. Not only that, he didn¡¯t even feel awkward in the slightest bit for being caught staring at her, instead continuing to stare steadily. Secretly, she scoffed out at herself before looking over bravely. However, Lu Yanchen was no longer there, walking down the stairs leading to her side instead. This man with his tall disposition was just like a tuft of white snow that stayed at the highest peaks of the world¨Ccold and aloof. No matter how low of a profile he kept, he was still someone others would catch sight of first when he walked through any crowd. Hushed whispers began to build up in the surroundings... There were many youngsses who were feeling their hearts skipping out with their blood rumbling. Even if Lu Yanchen was rumored to be engaged, his family background and looks alone were enough for others to want to stare at him still. It wasn¡¯t just him, in fact. All the men from the Lu Family were people to be sought after and coveted. Every single woman present wanted to have a piece of them¨Cyes, even the married Third of the Lu Family. A rotund middle-aged man suddenly walked beside Lu Yanchen and greeted him all smiles, wanting to make some connections. ¡°Ah, Yanchen! To think that you¡¯ve already grown so tall! Back when I left thepound, you were just...¡± He aimed at his waist level, ¡°so tall!¡± Even though Lu Yanchen returned the greeting, he was still ever so distant and cold. Seemingly unable to sense that, the middle-aged man continued with his passionate banter and even beckoned at his daughter. ¡°Do you still remember Xiao Jiao?¡± His daughter was rather pretty looking as she smiled at Lu Yanchen tenderly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Yanchen.¡± Lu Yanchen looked over at Xiao Jiao with a rather distant gaze. ¡°Long time no see...¡± Getting a reply from him had Xiao Jiao feeling as though she was being bathed in honey right now. She could barely repress the excitement that was about to pop out of her throat. ¡°I h-heard... that you¡¯re probably going abroad for your studies! I¡¯ve been in Ennd for the past few years. There¡¯re a few schools that are rather decent there. If you require anyth...¡± He rejected her before she had even finished her sentence, ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Xiao Jiao froze up, but the middle-aged man broke the awkwardness with a ¡®haha¡¯ right away. ¡°Yanchen, you don¡¯t have to stand on courtesy. Back in the past, you two were always ying along in thepound! She would often say that she wanted to marry you too!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him indifferently. ¡°You must have remembered wrongly¨CI¡¯m not the person she said she wanted to marry.¡± The moment he heard that, the middle-aged man could barely hold himself from copsing. He had never once been exposed so ruthlessly before! He could only cover it up with yet another ¡®haha¡¯. ¡°Hue! My memory must be getting blurry as I¡¯ve aged...!¡± Lu Yanchen did not continue the conversation, instead replying coldly, ¡°Excuse me...¡± before looking at Shi Guang, who was watching the show from a distance. Immediately, her body froze up as she shifted her gaze instinctively once more. Even though this wasn¡¯t any sensational scene, it still attracted many eyeballs. Everyone here today was shrewd people. How could they not know what that middle-aged man was nning¨Che was merely trying to shove his daughter into the Lu Family! However, he had found the wrong person to try it on ¨C the 4th Young Master was the hardest to get along with! Yang Sitong caught sight of that as well and she was about to explode out from anger. But, after hearing Lu Yanchen reject them, she smiled out happily once more. She did not care whether Lu Yanchen liked her¨Cas long as he didn¡¯t fall for any other woman, he would have to marry her! Following Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze, she caught sight of Shi Guang resting in the corner as her face turned dark. ¡®What was that swimming coach doing here? With her status, there was no way she could be attending a party of this ss!¡¯ ¡®And, what was Lu Yanchen looking at that swimming coach for!¡¯ ¡®Was he going to look for her?¡¯ Chapter 193 - Look For Her – Look Out For Her

Chapter 193: Look For Her ¨C Look Out For Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at how Lu Yanchen was staring at her with that cold and fierce stare¨Cyet, it wasn¡¯t the usual coldness. It was akin to a strict parent that was displeased at her performance post a test. He had already been giving that ck face since he handed her the invitation. Clearly, he did not want her toe. But in the end, she still came! He wouldn¡¯t throw her out in a moment of anger, would he? Looking at him advancing toward her, Shi Guang got a little flustered, thinking whether she should escape before he reached her. But right at that moment, a tender male voice drifted out. ¡°Sister!¡± Following that, Xiao Bai, who was dressed in a mini suit, came sprinting toward her before leaping into her embrace. Feeling as though she had just seen her savior, Shi Guang smiled out. ¡°Happy birthday, Xiao Bai!¡± ... Lu Yanchen stopped in his tracks, the emotions in his gaze indecipherable. A tall man came beside him and patted him on the shoulder. Turning around, he called out. ¡°Big brother!¡± ¡°Father is waiting for you in the resting room upstairs.¡± Lu Yanchen turned his head around to look at Shi Guang¨CXiao Bai was acting cute to her right now¡ªbefore nodding his head and walking away. Right before he walked off, he left a single sentence for Lu Yanzhi, ¡°Look for her.¡± At the start, Lu Yanzhi did not understand and muttered to himself weirdly. ¡°What? Look for...? Look for whom!¡± He then thought about the ¡®sister¡¯ that his son had been going on about day and night that Little Uncle was courting. Naturally, he thought nothing of it. To him, he always felt that that cold and arrogant brother of his was someone who would never ever learn to cherish the fairer sex. He had even determined that the reason why his brother was dumped by his ex-girlfriend was that his temper was way too nasty. But, seemed like everything was real right now. When he said ¡®look for her¡¯, he must have meant to ¡®look out for her¡¯. What a difficult man! ... Xiao Bai cast his entire body into Shi Guang¡¯s embrace and acted like a totally spoilt child. Shi Guang gave him a honeyed smile. ¡°Wow, why are you even wearing sses today?¡± ¡°Daddy said that doing this means that I¡¯m no longer a yful child!¡± Xiao Bai used his hand to prop up the sses on his handsome little face. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really pretty today!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really handsome today too!¡± Shi Guang helped him to straighten his little bowtie before taking out her gift from behind her. ¡°This is for you... Don¡¯t look down on it, alright?¡± Initially, Shi Guang had wanted to buy a race car model, but the price had her shocked. It was way too expensive. She truly did not have that much to spend. Eventually, she could only go for the most basic model of a remote-control ne. ¡°Miss Shi, it¡¯s good enough that you¡¯re here. Why did you still go out of your way to get a gift?¡± Out of nowhere, Shen Lingshuang had walked over and sat down beside her. When she caught sight of Shen Lingshuang, Shi Guang passed her the gift she got for her as well. ¡°Happy birthday, auntie!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got one too?¡± Shen Lingshuang received it in surprise before smiling out, ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful! It¡¯s really fine for you to juste without any gifts! Thank you! Really, thank you!¡± She held Shi Guang¡¯s hands with a face full of joy. However, she didn¡¯t manage to say much more before she was called away by someone else¨Cshe was truly someone busy. Shen Lingshuang apologized, ¡°It¡¯ll be a little while more before the party starts. Help me to take care of Xiao Bai, Shi Guang. I¡¯ll go over there to greet them for a bit.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The moment Shen Lingshuang left, another person came over and was prepared to sit down. Shi Guang lifted her head and saw that it was a man. He had an upright body with robust features and a bronzeplexion. Wearing a set of military uniform coupled with army boots, he stood straight as a tree while he exuded forth an aura that was just and imprable¨Cthis was the exemry disy of a hardened military man¡¯s disposition! He was looking at her with a careful and stern gaze that could cause shivers to run down one¡¯s spine. Chapter 194 - If You Need Help, Look For Lu Yanchen

Chapter 194: If You Need Help, Look For Lu Yanchen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Xiao Bai, who was leaning in Shi Guang¡¯s embrace, caught sight of this man, he bolted upright and called out obediently, ¡°Daddy!¡± Shi Guang understood immediately¨Cthis man was Lu Yanchen¡¯s eldest brother, Xiao Bai¡¯s father. Hence, she smiled out politely, ¡°Hello!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s father was the captain of a special forces squad, and had been through all sorts of hails of bullets; hence, he gave off a hardened feeling. ¡°You¡¯re the swimming coach of Fourth?¡± She looked nothing like a swimming champion, just a frail and petite youngdy who needed the protection of others. Lu Yanzhi sized up Shi Guang. His gaze was sullen while exuding a whiff of darkness that covered his stoic expression. With that, Shi Guang felt an inexplicable sense of uneasiness. He looked as though he was about to shoot a terrorist to death. Hence, she nodded her head carefully. ¡°Oh, thank you for taking care of Xiao Bai for that period of time,¡± Even though he was giving thanks, his tone was still stiff and his gaze still sharp. Shi Guang could sense that he did not bear any ill intentions. He must merely be used to speaking to others in this manner. She smiled out, ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it! I didn¡¯t do much either, it was onl...¡± Lu Yanzhi cut her through her words and replied with a straight face, ¡°It¡¯s a must.¡± Shi Guang found herself rendered speechless. It was probably because he was way too used to giving orders that he was taking everyone as his soldiers. However, this was how those on the top were¨Cthey were the ones taking charge of everything and were not to be questioned. Lu Yanzhi paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If you require any help in the future, you can look for... Yanchen.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ... When Yang Sitong, who was far in the distance, caught sight of this scene, she could not help but mock out from within her heart. When this Shi Guang was facing her, she would always act as though she was all saintly and innocent, someone who did not need the pleasures of this world. And yet, when facing Lu Yanzhi, she was all smiles and charms, practically wishing she could crawl right into his bed. ¡®To think that she still had the cheek to im that she had no interest in Lu Yanzhi! Hmph!¡¯ Lu Yanzhi was talking to her for so long. Not only that, Xiao Bai loved her that much. ¡®Seems like she is all set to get married into the Lu Family now.¡¯ At that thought, Yang Sitong could not help but feel jealous. Why was it that she, the daughter of the Yang Family, would have so much difficulty wanting to get married to Lu Yanchen while that random swimming coach could get married to Lu Yanzhi of the Lu Family with such ease? She ran looking for Mrs. Yang right away. ¡°Mummy, I think that that swimming coach of Lu Yanchen¡¯s is going to get married into the Lu Family real soon.¡± Mrs. Yang was surprised. ¡°What did you say?¡± Yang Sitong cast her sight over at a certain spot while guiding Mrs. Yang toward it as well. They then lingered their gazes on Shi Guang. ¡°Who is that? Lu Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach?¡± Yang Sitong nodded her head and continued, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is pissing me off! Why the hell are the Lus fancying a swimming coach and yet treating me so differently? I¡¯ve even saved Lu Yanchen¡¯s life!¡± Mrs. Yang took back her gaze and furrowed her brows right away. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get involved with the affairs of others now. You had better just take care of your own matters. Think about how you should grab hold of Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart... And if she really does get married in, not only must you not get angry at her, you must even work on your rtionship with her!¡± The moment she said that, Yang Sitong got even more pissed off as the rage in her heart rose once more while she snarled, ¡°I wish to as well! Look at how nice and courteous I was to her at the start! And yet, she acted all high and mighty with a sharp tongue to make me embarrassed! I really don¡¯t want her to get married into the Lu Family! I don¡¯t want to be sisters inw with her!¡± Mrs. Yang raised her brows right away and gave off a dark expression. ¡°Have you forgotten what I¡¯ve taught you again?¡± Hearing that, Yang Sitong¡¯s expression was as lost as somebody who was just walloped. Chapter 195 - Throwing A Stone Only To Hit One’s Own Feet (1)

Chapter 195: Throwing A Stone Only To Hit One¡¯s Own Feet (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These few days, Yang Sitong¡¯s mental state wasn¡¯t exactly at its best. Even though she was extremely reluctant, she knew that her mother was right. If this swimming coach were really to be married into the Lu Family, despite how unhappy she would be, she still would have to get along with her. When she saw Lu Yanzhi take Xiao Bai away to go greet the other guests, Yang Sitong headed up immediately and greeted Shi Guang with a smile. ¡°Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Thest time the two of them spoke, it ended rather unpleasantly. To think that she could act as though nothing had happened ande greet her just like an old friend. This woman really was... Shi Guang did not even know what words she could use to describe thetter anymore. ¡°Seems like Xiao Bai has really taken a strong liking to you. Since he was young, he was always particrly sensitive and never really liked any woman who could stand a chance of being his stepmom. It¡¯s most likely because he¡¯s afraid he might get abused by his stepmom¨Cwhat a pitiful child!¡± She said those words as though she really understood Xiao Bai, with a really sad tone, seemingly concerned about him. Shi Guang could not help but curl her lips into a mocking smirk. Previously, she could not even recognize Xiao Bai. This was really a woman who knew how to im connections... ¡°Since Xiao Bai likes you that muc...¡± ¡°Excuse me!¡± Shi Guang did not want to chat with her or even sit with her; hence she cut her right in her words. With that said, she stood up and walked away. Lowering her nce, Yang Sitong bit down on her lips with an extremely nasty expression. ¡®The guts! Fine, since you don¡¯t want any face, I¡¯ll make sure to have you lose all your facepletely!¡¯ Yang Sitong stood up as well. Tugging at Shi Guang¡¯s hand, she pursed her lips and looked at her with a quivering gaze. ¡°Shi Guang, do you really dislike me?¡± rmed, Shi Guang turned around and looked at Yang Sitong¡¯s unsettled expression¨Cshe was acting so carefully as though she was afraid that she might say something that would cause Shi Guang to feel disdain! Instinctively, everyone surrounding them turned around to look. Even though no one knew of her identity, they had caught sight of people from the Lu Familying over to greet her. However, a single look at her get up was enough to tell that she came from a really ordinary family background. As for Yang Sitong, that was the big missy from the Yang Family and Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Yet, she was pulling off a really sorry expression, looking as though she was being bullied right now. Clearly, she was just trying to show how pretentious and shameless she was by acting all nasty and disgraceful. Shi Guang was thoroughly speechless. This girl was really so good at acting like a victim! Looking at how stunned Shi Guang was, Yang Sitong reveled smugly in her heart. This time around, she would just have to see how Shi Guang could reply with that usual straight face and retort her for being fake! If she wanted to get married to Lu Yanzhi, she would have to maintain her image well and learn how to be fake as well. Even though it was clear as day that everyone around was nowhere as innocent as they seemed, she would still have to maintain the politeness on the surface! Yang Sitong just wanted to see how fake Shi Guang could get. However, without hesitating for a single moment, Shi Guang¡¯s reply was out of her expectations. She pulled her hand out of Yang Sitong¡¯s tug and asked indifferently, ¡°I wonder why you would say something like that, Miss Yang!¡± She didn¡¯t say whether she disliked her or not. In any case, she didn¡¯t fall into the trapid for her. Looking at how the hand she was tugging at was pulled back, a sh of clear disappointment streaked by Yang Sitong¡¯s face. But then, she smiled faintly at Shi Guang and replied in a ttering manner, ¡°It¡¯s because I feel especially close to you each time I see you, Shi Guang... Since you¡¯re also Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach, I really feel like I want to chat with you more.¡± That single sentence revealed Shi Guang¡¯s identity. Immediately, everyone around them gave off a totally indifferent expression, even smirking out in their hearts¨Cthis was only a mere swimming coach. And yet, she was acting so cocky? The other party was already being so nice to her, and yet she refused to give her any face? This was really a dog that was acting all tough because of its master! Gosh! How disgusting can Yang Sitong get seriously? Chapter 196 - Throwing A Stone Only To Hit One’s Own Feet (2)

Chapter 196: Throwing A Stone Only To Hit One¡¯s Own Feet (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®Close!! Shouldn¡¯t you feel afraid when you see me?¡¯ Shi Guang scoffed coldly in her heart. Sensing the looks of disdain being cast by the people surrounding her, she smiled out instead of getting angry. With her cold, stoned face in contrast with Yang Sitong¡¯s sobbing, pitiful one, it was easy for everyone around to assume that she was the one bullying the other. Since they had already assumed that, she might as well do it even more boldly. She took two steps back. ¡°I¡¯m only a mere swimming coach. You are the big missy of the Yang Family¨Cwe are not familiar with one another.¡± Clearly not expecting Shi Guang to be so straightforward in her words, Yang Sitong froze up momentarily before speaking up, ¡°So, it seems like it was only wishful thinking on my part then. I thought that we were actually friends.¡± With that said, she pursed her lips and lowered her gaze. ¡°Even though the two of us had met a couple of times, we could hardly even be considered as acquainted. You came to greet me out of politeness and I greeted in return. However, there¡¯s nothing much to chat about with someone I¡¯m not familiar with... Hence, it¡¯s only normal for me to want to leave. Yet, you tugged at me asking if I disliked you. You are the big missy of the Yang Family. For you to ask me something like that out of the blue, that is something that I can¡¯t handle at all.¡± As Shi Guang continued, she smiled faintly, ¡°I found myself rather speechless as well. After all, with the way you¡¯re behaving right now, no matter what I say, it woulde across as though I¡¯m bullying you. But, the problem was that I really just wanted to leave, that¡¯s all!¡± The people surrounding looked at Yang Sitong. She was clearly disying off the look of a pitiful victim where the word ¡®grievance¡¯ was written all over her face. And clearly, that was what they had assumed at the start as well. The moment she heard that, Yang Sitong¡¯s expression stiffened slightly¨Cshe had not expected that Shi Guang would actually pull that off. She could sense that the gazes of the people around were now on her, seemingly waiting to enjoy this spectacle. In her heart, she cursed at Shi Guang time and again. Initially, she had wanted to disy her prowess and scare her off... To think that she would have turned the tables instead. Acting pitiful was no longer an option. Otherwise, she would really have to act coquettish, throw a tantrum, and pull some convoluted plot once more. Amongst the crowd, there was nock of women who had a crush on Lu Yanchen and disliked Yang Sitong. After all, for a man such as Lu Yanchen who was handsome, ssy, and sophisticated... most of the adjectives that could be used to describe the perfection of a man could be used on Lu Yanchen. What sort of women wouldn¡¯t adore a man like that? Hence, they scoffed out in mockery. ¡°Really, now! She really thinks that everyone owes it to her now that she¡¯s engaged to the Lu Family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Just because the other party doesn¡¯t wish to talk to her, she¡¯s acting all aggrieved and wronged, causing it to seem as though everyone¡¯s bullying her!¡± ¡°She¡¯s really just the typical victim actor!¡± And of course, there were some of them in the crowd who just in disliked Yang Sitong. Wang Caichun was one of them. In the past, Yang Sitong had always used that same move on her as well, acting all aggrieved the moment things didn¡¯t go her way. Because of that, Wang Caichun always ended up looking like a bad person, even though she did not bully Yang Sitong at all. How annoying was that! But, this swimming coach here today had Wang Caichun feeling thoroughly exhrated. In fact, there was even some good vibe in the way she was looking at Shi Guang. However, the way she looked at Yang Sitong was filled with nothing but scorn as she mocked out, ¡°It¡¯s clear that the other party isn¡¯t familiar with you at all, and yet you¡¯re iming that she dislikes you just because she doesn¡¯t wish to chat with you, hinting to everyone that she bullied you? Gosh, that¡¯s really way too scary! Everyone, I guess we had better stay far away from SOMEBODY in the future lest you turn into an unreasonable and hated person in a moment of carelessness. What a scheming b*tch!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s expression could not have turned any worse. This was a mere swimming coach! What rights did she have to have everyone take her side? To think that even Wang Caichun, who was always harsh with her words usually, would side with her! Filled with rage and hatred, Yang Sitong was so angry that she could almost spit out blood right now... Chapter 197 - They Are Back

Chapter 197: They Are Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though she was about to explode from rage, Yang Sitong tried her best to maintain herposure, looking as though she had just met someone unreasonable and yet did not want to continue arguing. A woman walked over and wrapped her arms around Yang Sitong¡¯s shoulders, acting chummy as though she did not know what had just transpired. With a coy voice, she spoke up, ¡°Sitong? I finally found you!¡± The moment Yang Sitong heard this voice, she heaved a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t all alone¨Cshe also had people who liked her, who would help her. Maintaining her magnanimous smile, she acted as though nothing had happened. ¡°Su Ya... you¡¯re here!¡± This was her good friend, and her... future sister-inw as well. Even though the Su Family wasn¡¯tparable to the Lu Family, they were still a family of power and status. ¡®Su Ya... ¡® The mention of that name had Shi Guang¡¯s face stiffening as she gripped her fist tightly. ¡°My mum¡¯s in the lobby. I¡¯ll bring you over there!¡± As though nothing unpleasant had happened, Yang Sitong used this chance to get away with Su Ya. Turning around, thetter cast a nce over at Shi Guang around instinctively. But when she caught her eyes, her smile froze up. The eyes of that swimming coach seemed as though they hade from Hell¨Cchillingly frosty, they even brought with them a hint of hatred. ... Shi Guang closed her eyes, calming herself down from those heated emotions earlier on. To think that even Su Ya would be here... ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Wang Caichun!¡± A clean, crisp voice rang out beside her that interrupted Shi Guang in her thoughts. She turned around and caught sight of a girl who had helped her snub Yang Sitong earlier on, so she smiled at her. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shi Guang!¡± ¡°A big thumbs up for that!¡± Wang Caichun said happily, ¡°I finally know how to deal with that pretentious b*tch in the future.¡± Wang Caichun had a personality that waspletely carefree, and she really did have a liking for Shi Guang. Thus, she continued chatting withplete disregard to Shi Guang¡¯s identity. At the start, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t really too used to it. However, she could tell that Wang Caichun was sincere about making friends with her. Furthermore, with her cheery and cute character, Shi Guang found herself taking a liking to this passionate girl as well. The two of them exchanged numbers, WeChat IDs, and even took a wefie together. Not only was Wang Caichun a warm-hearted second generation child, she was also an inte celebrity known for her youthful attitude. She then posted the wefie she took together with Shi Guang onto the inte. After that, someizens immediately recognized Shi Guang. After all, she was rather popr on the inte only just recently. With Wang Caichun¡¯s identity out there, everyone knew that the people in that circle she hung out with were far from ordinary, and theizens immediately scrambled to guess Shi Guang¡¯s identity. On the 2nd floor... Two men had hidden themselves slightly so that they were not noticed by the people below. Leaning against the handrails, they held wine sses in their hands while sipping on red wine slowly, their gazes locked on the scene below the entire time. ¡°Not bad! To think that Yang Sitong would have failed to get anything out of her.¡± ¡°Of course! Why doesn¡¯t she take a look at who Little Sister Shi Guang is!¡± These two people were none other than Chu Mubei and that Old Tang he had once mentioned before. ¡°But, I heard that Old Lu has gotten a pink diamond that¡¯s worth an astronomical price, eh? Why didn¡¯t he give it to her?¡± Old Tang was still finding it hard to believe that Lu Yancehn would take a fancy toward Shi Guang. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? They¡¯ve only just started...¡± Chu Mubei was unruffled. In his heart, he had already determined that the two of them were an item. Clinking their sses, the two guys changed the topic and their gazes were no longer locked onto the first floor till a sharp sound rang out. ng! An expensive blue and white porcin smashed onto the ground. Looking down at what happened below, Chu Mubei muttered out, ¡°Not good!¡± He told Old Tang right away, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Old Lu.¡± Apparently, pink diamonds are worth really, really a lot. Also, what happened!? D: Chapter 198 - Conspiring Stealthily

Chapter 198: Conspiring Stealthily

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The expression on Yang Sitong¡¯s face was totally cold as she gripped her fists tightly. Earlier on, she had truly wanted to give Shi Guang a tight p on the face. Su Ya sat down opposite her. ¡°Back when you came back, I had you go check out her rtionship with Lu Yanchen. Didn¡¯t you say that there was nothing going on between them? Since that¡¯s the case, why are you going against her for no reason?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I saw how liked she was by the Lu Family that I thought of...¡± As Yang Sitong said that, she caught sight of Mrs. Yang from a distance. ¡°Hais, forget it! Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she just an unimportant person? Do you have to do it personally?¡± Su Ya¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°I know that too. The main reason is that I¡¯m feeling a little frustrated these days over being ignored by Lu Yanchen. At times, I¡¯m finding it hard to contain my temper,¡± Yang Sitong was trying to get herself to calm down in her heart. Su Ya merely smiled out calmly. ¡°Now, the people who can get into this party today are those really famous and rich socialites. I suppose that that Miss Shi from earlier on must naturallye from an extraordinary background, right? Any single decorative item in this manor is worth at least 1-200,000 yuan. I suppose that should mean nothing to her...¡± There was a hidden meaning in her words. It was only after she thought for a moment that Yang Sitong understood what Su Ya meant. She then smiled out widely, ¡°Yaya, why didn¡¯t youe earlier? If you were by my side, I wouldn¡¯t have had such a hard time earlier on!¡± ¡°Alright, you just wait and enjoy the show now.¡± Yang Sitong smiled and waited patiently for the show to unfoldter on. ... There were three halls in the manor restaurant. For the guests to socialize, there were two halls. The dinner party was to be held in the main hall in the middle where it could amodate a huge banquet of up to 100 tables. Today¡¯s asion was a small one for the Lu Family, and hence, they had only booked twenty tables. As the dinner was about to begin, everyone began scurrying into the main hall. Shi Guang had initially wanted to enter together with Wang Caichun, but surprisingly, she caught sight of Huo Zhan. Thoroughly taken aback, she had Wang Caichun enter first. Before leaving, Wang Caichun said that she would reserve a seat for Shi Guang first, and asked thetter to look for herter on. Catching sight of Shi Guang, Huo Zhan was stunned for a moment as well. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s smile was gentle as she raised her brow. ¡°Should I be asking you what are YOU doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m representing my mum¨Cshe can¡¯t make it because of an academic symposium,¡± Huo Zhan exined before asking again, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were attending the birthday dinner party of a small kid? This is clearly an adult¡¯s birthday dinner!¡± ¡°The kid is sharing the birthday with his grandma.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s the case! Had I known that it¡¯s the same one, I would have gotten you toe together,¡± Huo Zhan burst outughing. ¡°Shall we leave together after eatingter on?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head all smiles right away. ¡°Sure, no problem! I can save on a ride home as well! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll introduce you to a friend I just got to know. She¡¯s really nice.¡± ¡°Is she pretty? Are her b*obs huge? Are her legs long?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face darkened right away. ¡°Huo Zhan! You...!¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine... Got it! I won¡¯t try anything funny. Furthermore, I¡¯ve got a high taste¨CI wouldn¡¯t take a liking to any normal women.¡± ¡°Forget it, you had better stay away from my friend.¡± The two of them bantered on as they headed for the main hall. On the passage by the side was a couple that was talking. Shi Guang and Huo Zhan had to pass by them no matter what. However, they could not make out what the couple was talking about¨Cthey merely seemed as though they were about to quarrel, leaving a small space for Shi Guang and Huo Zhan to walk by. The two of them exchanged nces, intending to walk through horizontally. When it was Shi Guang¡¯s turn to pass, the woman suddenly took a step back and banged into her. Shi Guang, who was already not used to wearing heels to begin with, lost her bnce and knocked into the blue and white porcin beside her. ng! With that, the vase smashed onto the ground... Chapter 199

Chapter 199

Even though most of the guests had entered the main hall, there were still quite a number of people left in the side halls . With that, everyone''s gazes flushed toward Shi Guang''s side . The first person to rush over was a waiter . When he caught sight of the smashed vase, his entire face was frightfully pale . "Oh gosh! How did the vase get smashed?" At the same time, the manager of the restaurant rushed over . Looking around, he said with a dilemma, "Ladies and gentlemen, I believe that this is nothing but an ident . However, we are merely workers . It''s really hard for us to ount to the boss for such an expensive vase to be smashed . " The people who were present today were far from ordinary . The manager presumed that they would not be concerned with this amount of money . But for these workers, this vase was really expensive, and not something that they could afford at all . Shi Guang knew that she must definitelypensate for breaking something . However, even if she had to pay for it, she shouldn''t be the only one . If the girl in front of her hadn''t bumped into her, she would not have bumped into the vase as well . No matter what, she felt that she should spill out the truth . However, before she even spoke up, the woman who had bumped into her yelled out, "It''s her! She broke the vase!" Shi Guang raised her brow and looked at her . "Yes, I bumped into the vase, causing it to fall over . However, it was because you bumped into me that I bumped into it . " The woman gave off a shocked expression . "What? I¡­ I didn''t bump into you! You were clearly the one who fell over! Why are you framing me?" "Who''s framing who now? I witnessed it earlier as well . You were the one who moved back into her," Huo Zhan moved over to Shi Guang''s side as he said that . "You guys went in one after another¡­ Don''t tell me that you''ve got eyes behind your back! How else could you have seen that?" The man who was quarreling with the woman earlier on pulled her into his embrace and replied with a strong attitude, "You didn''t see anything at all! On the other hand, I saw it perfectly clearly standing opposite her! That woman fell down on her own and bumped into the vase . There''s no way our Mei Mei even touched her at all!" The manager''s head was starting to hurt now¨Cjust what was going on here? They could not be thinking of denying everything and not paying for it, right? All of these were young masters and mistresses of rich families! To them, this amount of money should be chump change! No matter whether or not someone bumped into them, the person who bumped into the vase would have to pay . He then looked at Shi Guang and said warily, "This miss here, please don''t make things difficult for me . " The woman whose name was Mei Mei immediately chimed in with a righteous tone, "That''s right! Don''t make things difficult for him! You should pay for breaking the vase!" People started sneering out from the sides . "Wasn''t this the swimming coach who had just quarreled with Miss Yang earlier on? Look at how she wasn''t afraid of authority earlier on, and yet she''s bullying the manager now . A single look and one can tell that she''s nothing but a Green Tea B*tch" "I really don''t know why someone like her is here at this dinner party . " "Isn''t that just how people are these days? The moment they get some chance, they will try their best to pander to power . " ¡­Mei Mei then remarked to the manager, "How much is this vase? Hurry and make her pay! The dinner party is about to begin . " The manager nodded his head and said to Shi Guang, "Miss, the vase costs 300,000 yuan . " So expensive! To these people, 300,000 yuan might not be worth anything, but how could she afford to fork out that much money? Shi Guang gripped her fists tightly with a really terrible expression on her face . She had a hunch that this incident shouldn''t be an ident or anything . Turning in a circle and surveying her surroundings, she naturally caught sight of Yang Sitong and Su Ya standing nearby while looking at her . Yang Sitong had even raised the wine ss in her hand tauntingly . Shi Guang instantly understood what was going on! GRRRRR . IM SO MADPISSED . Inte ng to describe someone looking innocent on the surface but is actually really scheming . Even though most of the guests had entered the main hall, there were still quite a number of people left in the side halls . With that, everyones gazes flushed toward Shi Guangs side . The first person to rush over was a waiter . When he caught sight of the smashed vase, his entire face was frightfully pale . Oh gosh! How did the vase get smashed? At the same time, the manager of the restaurant rushed over . Looking around, he said with a dilemma, Ladies and gentlemen, I believe that this is nothing but an ident . However, we are merely workers . Its really hard for us to ount to the boss for such an expensive vase to be smashed . The people who were present today were far from ordinary . The manager presumed that they would not be concerned with this amount of money . But for these workers, this vase was really expensive, and not something that they could afford at all . Shi Guang knew that she must definitelypensate for breaking something . However, even if she had to pay for it, she shouldnt be the only one . If the girl in front of her hadnt bumped into her, she would not have bumped into the vase as well . No matter what, she felt that she should spill out the truth . However, before she even spoke up, the woman who had bumped into her yelled out, Its her! She broke the vase! Shi Guang raised her brow and looked at her . Yes, I bumped into the vase, causing it to fall over . However, it was because you bumped into me that I bumped into it . The woman gave off a shocked expression . What? I¡­ I didnt bump into you! You were clearly the one who fell over! Why are you framing me? Whos framing who now? I witnessed it earlier as well . You were the one who moved back into her, Huo Zhan moved over to Shi Guangs side as he said that . You guys went in one after another¡­ Dont tell me that youve got eyes behind your back! How else could you have seen that? The man who was quarreling with the woman earlier on pulled her into his embrace and replied with a strong attitude, You didnt see anything at all! On the other hand, I saw it perfectly clearly standing opposite her! That woman fell down on her own and bumped into the vase . Theres no way our Mei Mei even touched her at all! The managers head was starting to hurt now¨Cjust what was going on here? They could not be thinking of denying everything and not paying for it, right? All of these were young masters and mistresses of rich families! To them, this amount of money should be chump change! No matter whether or not someone bumped into them, the person who bumped into the vase would have to pay . He then looked at Shi Guang and said warily, This miss here, please dont make things difficult for me . The woman whose name was Mei Mei immediately chimed in with a righteous tone, Thats right! Dont make things difficult for him! You should pay for breaking the vase! People started sneering out from the sides . Wasnt this the swimming coach who had just quarreled with Miss Yang earlier on? Look at how she wasnt afraid of authority earlier on, and yet shes bullying the manager now . A single look and one can tell that shes nothing but a Green Tea B*tch I really dont know why someone like her is here at this dinner party . Isnt that just how people are these days? The moment they get some chance, they will try their best to pander to power . ¡­ Mei Mei then remarked to the manager, How much is this vase? Hurry and make her pay! The dinner party is about to begin . The manager nodded his head and said to Shi Guang, Miss, the vase costs 300,000 yuan . So expensive! To these people, 300,000 yuan might not be worth anything, but how could she afford to fork out that much money? Shi Guang gripped her fists tightly with a really terrible expression on her face . She had a hunch that this incident shouldnt be an ident or anything . Turning in a circle and surveying her surroundings, she naturally caught sight of Yang Sitong and Su Ya standing nearby while looking at her . Yang Sitong had even raised the wine ss in her hand tauntingly . Shi Guang instantly understood what was going on! GRRRRR . IM SO MADPISSED . Inte ng to describe someone looking innocent on the surface but is actually really scheming . Chapter 200

Chapter 200

The look of Shi Guang being helpless and stuck in a dilemma had Yang Sitong feeling thoroughly ecstatic! She clinked her ss with Su Ya . "Yay¡­ no, sister inw! I love you the most!" Su Ya replied with a warm smile as she took a sip of her wine with ss . Looking at them, an image shed into Shi Guang''s mind: a single girl who was pushed unto the ground by a group of girls, bullied, abused and humiliated . They hit her, scolded her, and even tore her clothes . Without clothing, she became theughing stock of the entire school as the students sneered, mocked, and jeered at her¡­ How helpless that girl was, and how much despair she was in¡­ And these two people were just standing and watching from the distance . Were they feeling as happy as they were right now, as though they had just won the top draw and were celebrating? "What''s going on?" A cold voice drifted out, snapping Shi Guang back to her senses . Following the voice, Shi Guang raised her head in surprise and caught sight of an icy cold Lu Yanchen who had appeared by her side before she knew it . The gazes of everyone surrounding were flushed onto him right away . With a stoic expression, his eyes looked like snow that could not be melted for a millennium, causing everyone to feel a little jittery in their hearts . As for Mei Mei who was being all brazen toward Shi Guang at the start, she immediately gave off a ttering smile in a fluster, "Y-Young Master Lu¡­" As for her man, he changed from his strong stance as well . Letting go of her, he walked beside Lu Yanchen and cajoled, "Young Master Lu, sorry for troubling you . It''s all because this woman had broken the vase by ident . She''s really destroying the mood here!" Lu Yanchen only red at him coldly without saying anything . Stunned, the man immediately thought that Lu Yanchen was implying for him to hurry and settle this issue . He then rushed up toward Shi Guang while saying, "You had better hurry and pay up!" To the outside world, Lu Yanchen was always the coldest in the Lu Family, and would definitely not banter with anyone unnecessarily, neither would he socialize . Be it a dinner party or whatever, he wouldn''t be showing a single smile on his face . Because of that, the man naturally assumed that Lu Yanchen would not meddle in this either, and that he would only feel that this issue had bothered him . Meanwhile, Shi Guang remained silent . Huo Zhan knew that she had no money and stood out to try and resolve the situation immediately . "Isn''t it just a vase? I''ll pay for her . " Mei Mei would not take that lying down . Her aim today was to make things difficult for Shi Guang; hence she naturally could not allow anyone else to help her with it . So, sheughed out coldly, "She is the one who broke the vase . If anyone must pay, it should be her . " Huo Zhan scoffed out coldly, "What business is it of yours if I''m willing to pay?" "Who are you to her? Is she a mistress kept by you?" As Mei Mei said that, she looked at Shi Guang in contempt . "Your mouth is really filthy . Since you insist on making things clear, let me announce then . You had better listen properly¡­" As Huo Zhan said that, he walked over to Shi Guang''s side . He was prepared to wrap his arms around Shi Guang''s shoulders and announce ''She is my girlfriend'' . Everyone was waiting for him, expecting him to say something . However, Lu Yanchen could already guess how he was going to continue . He cast his gaze over at Huo Zhan¨Cit was a gaze so cold that it looked like daggers could shoot out at any moment . Suddenly, envy surged from the depths of his heart just like massive tidal waves that crashed out, nketing the heaven and earth, drowning him and causing him to lose any bit of rationality he had in him . He was unable to tolerate Huo Zhan dering out to the entire audience here that Shi Guang was his girlfriend . With huge strides, Lu Yanchen streaked over . Before Huo Zhan could say anything, he pulled Shi Guang by the hand and gave a furious tug . Gasping out, Shi Guang fell t onto Lu Yanchen''s chest as he hugged her around him . Everyone was totally astounded at the sight of this . As for Yang Sitong, who was all smirks and gloating moments earlier, her eyes widenedrger than a clock as the ss in her hand fell onto the ground, causing red wine to ssh all over¡­ ¡­ Author''s Note: "It''s all exposed now! Haha! Did you guys get excited? Is Young Master Lu cool? Once the dinner party is over, the reason behind Shi Guang''s hatred for Yang Sitong and Su Ya will be revealed . " The look of Shi Guang being helpless and stuck in a dilemma had Yang Sitong feeling thoroughly ecstatic! She clinked her ss with Su Ya . Yay¡­ no, sister inw! I love you the most! Su Ya replied with a warm smile as she took a sip of her wine with ss . Looking at them, an image shed into Shi Guangs mind: a single girl who was pushed unto the ground by a group of girls, bullied, abused and humiliated . They hit her, scolded her, and even tore her clothes . Without clothing, she became theughing stock of the entire school as the students sneered, mocked, and jeered at her¡­ How helpless that girl was, and how much despair she was in¡­ And these two people were just standing and watching from the distance . Were they feeling as happy as they were right now, as though they had just won the top draw and were celebrating? Whats going on? A cold voice drifted out, snapping Shi Guang back to her senses . Following the voice, Shi Guang raised her head in surprise and caught sight of an icy cold Lu Yanchen who had appeared by her side before she knew it . The gazes of everyone surrounding were flushed onto him right away . With a stoic expression, his eyes looked like snow that could not be melted for a millennium, causing everyone to feel a little jittery in their hearts . As for Mei Mei who was being all brazen toward Shi Guang at the start, she immediately gave off a ttering smile in a fluster, Y-Young Master Lu¡­ As for her man, he changed from his strong stance as well . Letting go of her, he walked beside Lu Yanchen and cajoled, Young Master Lu, sorry for troubling you . Its all because this woman had broken the vase by ident . Shes really destroying the mood here! Lu Yanchen only red at him coldly without saying anything . Stunned, the man immediately thought that Lu Yanchen was implying for him to hurry and settle this issue . He then rushed up toward Shi Guang while saying, You had better hurry and pay up! To the outside world, Lu Yanchen was always the coldest in the Lu Family, and would definitely not banter with anyone unnecessarily, neither would he socialize . Be it a dinner party or whatever, he wouldnt be showing a single smile on his face . Because of that, the man naturally assumed that Lu Yanchen would not meddle in this either, and that he would only feel that this issue had bothered him . Meanwhile, Shi Guang remained silent . Huo Zhan knew that she had no money and stood out to try and resolve the situation immediately . Isnt it just a vase? Ill pay for her . Mei Mei would not take that lying down . Her aim today was to make things difficult for Shi Guang; hence she naturally could not allow anyone else to help her with it . So, sheughed out coldly, She is the one who broke the vase . If anyone must pay, it should be her . Huo Zhan scoffed out coldly, What business is it of yours if Im willing to pay? Who are you to her? Is she a mistress kept by you? As Mei Mei said that, she looked at Shi Guang in contempt . Your mouth is really filthy . Since you insist on making things clear, let me announce then . You had better listen properly¡­ As Huo Zhan said that, he walked over to Shi Guangs side . He was prepared to wrap his arms around Shi Guangs shoulders and announce She is my girlfriend . Everyone was waiting for him, expecting him to say something . However, Lu Yanchen could already guess how he was going to continue . He cast his gaze over at Huo Zhan¨Cit was a gaze so cold that it looked like daggers could shoot out at any moment . Suddenly, envy surged from the depths of his heart just like massive tidal waves that crashed out, nketing the heaven and earth, drowning him and causing him to lose any bit of rationality he had in him . He was unable to tolerate Huo Zhan dering out to the entire audience here that Shi Guang was his girlfriend . With huge strides, Lu Yanchen streaked over . Before Huo Zhan could say anything, he pulled Shi Guang by the hand and gave a furious tug . Gasping out, Shi Guang fell t onto Lu Yanchens chest as he hugged her around him . Everyone was totally astounded at the sight of this . As for Yang Sitong, who was all smirks and gloating moments earlier, her eyes widenedrger than a clock as the ss in her hand fell onto the ground, causing red wine to ssh all over¡­ ¡­ Authors Note: Its all exposed now! Haha! Did you guys get excited? Is Young Master Lu cool? Once the dinner party is over, the reason behind Shi Guangs hatred for Yang Sitong and Su Ya will be revealed . Chapter 201 - You Are My Girlfriend (1)

Chapter 201: You Are My Girlfriend (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Nearly everyone stood rooted where they were and watched everything in shock. However, the person who was shocked the most was none other than Shi Guang¨Cshe would have never imagined that Lu Yanchen would hug her with a single arm of his. The two of them were sticking so closely that she could even feel his chest breathing up and down. ¡°Manager,¡± Lu Yanchen softened his tone with a hint of coolness in his clear voice, ¡°Check the invitation cards carefully.¡± With that said, he wrapped his arm around Shi Guang¡¯s waist and walked her into the main hall. When they heard thatst sentence of Lu Yanchen¡¯s, Mei Mei, her man, and some of the other guests who were creating trouble earlier on were dumbstruck as their faces whitened. Even though a dinner party as such was something that required an invitation, one could bring a friend, or a friend¡¯s friend along. For people like them, given their current status, there was no way they would have the honor of being invited to a dinner party by the Lus. Instinctively, they cast their eyes over at Su Ya. However, right now, Su Ya¡¯s attention was directed toward Yang Sitong¨Cthey were facing the probability of being chased out right now. The waiter was still thinking about the matter of the vase as he stared at his manager nkly. ¡°This... vase, what should we do?¡± ¡®They had better not make me pay!¡¯ The manager rapped him on the head and reprimanded, ¡°Are you stupid? A single look and it¡¯s enough to tell that that woman belongs to the 4th Young Master of the Lu Family! Since it¡¯s the Lu Family¡¯s dinner party, it¡¯s naturally on their tab then! Can¡¯t you understand something like that?¡± Before long, the only people left in the side hall were Huo Zhan, Yang Sitong, and Su Ya. Huo Zhan was still caught in his stupor as he looked in the direction where Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang left in¨Chis eyeballs were nearly popping out. ¡®They said that that was the 4th Young Master Lu¡¯s woman? Shi Guang was the girlfriend of that man?¡¯ ¡®Was that for real...!¡¯ With a look of absolute bewilderment, he just stoned there till an ear-piercing shriek rang out from behind. ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!¡± ¡°How can that be! How could they be together!¡± ¡°I-IMPOSSIBLE!!¡± Yang Sitong had finallye to a realization from her shock and could not help but shriek out. The nails that she had just done today were breaking apart because of how deeply she was digging them into her palms. ¡°She¡¯s just his swimming coach, that¡¯s why Yanchen is helping her, right? She should be together with Lu Yanzhi! Yaya, tell me! That must be the case, isn¡¯t that right?¡± After that rude awakening, Su Ya regained herposure quickly and said softly, ¡°Sitong, don¡¯t tell me that you can¡¯t tell that there¡¯s definitely something going on between those two. They don¡¯t share a normal rtionship.¡± When Yang Sitong heard that, she staggered for a moment before stumbling over as though she had just lost everyst bit of strength in her body. Thankfully, she managed to find support in a table nearby. Lu Yanchen... Shi Guang... The reason why she had returned back then was because she heard that Lu Yanchen had gotten a female swimming coach. Maintaining that sort of physical contact in the waters daily as a man, how could there be nothing going on at all? How could she have determined that there was nothing going on between them so easily? She had clearly said that she wanted to check things out clearly. ¡®Xiao Bai... It must be Xiao Bai!¡¯ ¡®That woman had used Xiao Bai to hoodwink me from the bigger picture!¡¯ Yang Sitong now knew why that woman always had a cold and frosty expression toward her despite how polite she was being; in fact, even exuding a trace of hatred! That was because she¨CYang Sitong¨Cwas Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e! Back when she had gone looking for Shi Guang, wanting to cooperate and help thetter get her hands on Lu Yanzhi while obtaining Lu Yanchen¡¯s forgiveness herself, Shi Guang must have been mocking her in her heart about how big of a fool she was! And that night... the woman in Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce must be Shi Guang as well! She stayed in that same neighborhood and the same apartment building as Lu Yanchen...! Chapter 202 - You Are My Girlfriend (2)

Chapter 202: You Are My Girlfriend (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang stayed in that same neighborhood and the same building as Lu Yanchen! Therefore, Yang Sitong did not see any woman leaving despite being downstairs the entire time, neither could she find the other in Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce! To think that she was yed in the palms of their hands like a fool...! The more Yang Sitong thought about it, the angrier she got, feeling as though she was yed for by Shi Guang. She was so enraged that she swept all the sses and wine on the table before her, causing them to crash onto the ground. Gripping her fist tightly, her face contorted out madly. ¡°SL*T!!!¡± Huo Zhan looked at Yang Sitong from the sides¨Cthis woman was truly frightening! Her eyes seemed as though they wereced with poison. ¡°Sl*t! How dare you plot against me from the back! To think that you would dare to covet and snatch my fianc¨¦e! I¡¯ll have you die a terrible death!!¡± ¡®Fianc¨¦e?¡¯ ¡®That man from earlier on¨Cthe 4th Young Master of the Lu Family¨Chad a fianc¨¦e?¡¯ ¡®Shi Guang must be crazy, right?¡¯ ¡®Of all people, why would she go looking for a boyfriend with a man who has a fianc¨¦e? She couldn¡¯t have been deceived, could she?¡¯ ¡®That might be the case as well. After all, she had never been in love before.¡¯ ¡®Silly girl! If she really wanted to be in a rtionship, she could always look for him! He would definitely introduce to her good men who were both gentle and outstanding!¡¯ Huo Zhan was feeling rather terrible right now... and strangely, a little dejected. It was as though he had just lost something really important to him! ... Shi Guang¡¯s mind was ringing the entire time as her body did not obey her own wishes. It was only till she was about to be dragged into the main hall by Lu Yanchen that she snapped out of those waves of shock she was in. ¡°L-Let go of me first...!¡± Shi Guang turned around, wanting to leave from Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace. However, he refused to let go. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Shi Guang raised her head and her eyes met with his deep, mystifying gaze. It was like the darkness of the night skies that had her lost inside unconsciously. Just for that single moment, her heart felt really flustered as though something had just rammed into it. She stammered, ¡°Y-You must be c-crazy! There¡¯re people watching...!¡± Even though they were some distance away from them, everyone was just ring at them as though they were watching a masquerade. ¡°Earlier on when I had dragged you away, why didn¡¯t youin that there were many people watching then?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone sank a little with a slight hint of grudge. Shi Guang¡¯s petite face blushed as she exined herself hurriedly, ¡°It was an... emergency just now.¡± ¡°Then, do you know why no one is chasing you for payment for the vase any longer?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu Yanchen slowed down in his steps and licked his lips unconsciously before speaking up calmly, ¡°That¡¯s because they have already determined that you are my girlfriend.¡± Shi Guang froze where she was as she looked at Lu Yanchen with her eyes and mouth agape. Silent and stiff, there was no sound nor movement that came from her, just like a robot that had been unplugged from its source. Suddenly, power connected in the next moment as she pushed Lu Yanchen away with haste. ¡°I¡¯ll go exin things,¡± With that said, she turned around wanting to leave. Lu Yanchen¡¯s reaction was at lightspeed as he grabbed onto Shi Guang¡¯s hand immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve just gotten you out of your predicament and you¡¯re going to go p my face now?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Lu Yanchen advanced towards her, leaning in slightly and staring at her with his ck eyes. ¡°Then, follow me obediently.¡± Shi Guang shook her head once more. ¡°But, you already have a fianc¨¦e. And now, a girlfriend? What are you even showing by that?¡± Lu Yanchen bit down on his teeth. Looking up on the ceiling, he could not help but gave off a bitterugh in exasperation. The next moment, he lowered his head with a dark expression and told her solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m only going to say this once and you had better remember it well. Back in the third year of high school when I epted your courtship, I was already out of the marriage.¡± Shi Guang froze for a moment, and right after that, she did not know what she should react at all. Her face was flushed so red that it could drip blood. Chapter 203 - You Are My Girlfriend (3)

Chapter 203: You Are My Girlfriend (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang wanted to pull her hand away, but it was being gripped tightly. Lu Yanchen had her holding onto his arm for support as he strode into the main hall. Instantly, they became the main focus of attention, attracting nearly all the eyeballs of the entire crowd within. Everyone was stunned and inplete disbelief. The sounds of exacerbated breathing could be heard throughout the entire hall. Lu Yanchen had brought a femalepanion here! For this man who had never brought any other woman here before, could this be his girlfriend? Anyone who even had some slight understanding of Lu Yanchen normally was feelingpletely incredulous right now. This woman had rather decent looks. Even though she wasn¡¯t the sort of beauty that had really exquisite and defined looks, one could say that her beauty was just rather appropriate. But, the strange thing was that even when she stood beside this 4th Young Master Lu who had looks that were gifted by the Heavens, she did not seem as though she was losing any of the limelight! Just like that, the two of them continued walking in like the characters of aic scene. As for Wang Caichun, who was waiting for Shi Guang, her expression was exceptionally astonished. Rubbing her eyes, she thought that she was seeing things. But, it really was Shi Guang! Weren¡¯t people iming that she was the girlfriend of the Big Brother Lu? Why did she be Lu Yanchen¡¯spanion all of a sudden? The masses started moring out in hushed whispers. ¡°Is that a femalepanion of the 4th Young Master Lu or is she his girlfriend?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he already have a fianc¨¦e? Things have blown up sorgely out of proportion today. What is going to happen to Yang Sitong then?¡± ¡°I saw her earlier on. But, where is she now? Is she watching this?¡± Wang Caichun snorted out coldly, ¡°What fianc¨¦e? Many years ago, Lu Yanchen had already gone over to the Yangs to annul that marriage. Don¡¯t you guys know about that?¡± ¡°Of course, we do. But, the Yangs refuse to back out of it no matter what, and are intent on forcing Lu Yanchen to abide by that marriage, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°No way Lu Yanchen would fall for someone like Yang Sitong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! She thinks that she¡¯s all high and mighty just because she has a connection with Lu Yanchen. Isn¡¯t she just a parvenu?¡± ... Just as everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, Su Ya entered the main hall secretly and asked for Mrs. Yang to head out. The moment Mrs. Yang saw Lu Yanchen bring that woman into the main hall, she was shocked as well. Now that Su Ya was calling for her, she naturally knew what was going on. They hurriedly headed out to look for Sitong. By now, Yang Sitong was in a pool of tears. Even though she did not head in, she could sense the words of the people within. She really wanted to rush in and grab at the swimming coach¡¯s hair, berating her for being a vixen in front of everyone else. However, she was afraid that her brashness might cause things to turn even sourer. Hence, she got Su Ya to call for Mrs. Yang, hoping that her mother could helpe up with a n. Mrs. Yang was really enraged as well. That stinky brat¨CLu Yanchen¨Cwas really looking down on the Yangs way too much! How could he be so merciless in his actions! She really wanted to go look for Father Lu to demand an exnation. However, the asion wasn¡¯t right today. Furthermore, Lu Yanchen had not introduced her as a girlfriend. What if she was just a mere femalepanion? Regarding the marriage agreement between the Lus and the Yangs, even though the Lus weren¡¯t objecting to it, there was no one in the Lus that was supportive of it either¨CFather Lu was the only one. If they were to cause a ruckus at this dinner party and anger Father Lu, that would really spell the end to this dinner party. Furthermore, everyone knew about the affair of Lu Yanchen heading over to the Yangs to break the marriage agreement back then. Even if Father Lu and their Yang Family did not agree to it, the party involved had already annulled the marriage itself¨Che had already made it clear that he was not going to marry Yang Sitong. This wasn¡¯t the olden days anymore, so there was naturally no way they could demand for a divorce letter 1 before it was to count. Therefore, if things were to really turn sour, it wouldn¡¯t be good for the Yangs. Those people out there would only dere that her daughter was shameless, sticking onto the man even after being dumped! Chapter 204 - You Are My Girlfriend (4)

Chapter 204: You Are My Girlfriend (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Treading on her high heels, Shi Guang¡¯s body was stiff as she followed Lu Yanchen in a robotic manner. The gazes of the people surrounding had her feeling particrly pressured. From her side eye, she could make out Wang Caichun who was seated on her left. Instinctively, she really wanted to head over, but her arm was gripped tightly by Lu Yanchen. That gentle little tug almost had her sprain her ankle. Reaching out to support her from falling, Lu Yanchen whispered deeply in her ears, ¡°Pay attention when you¡¯re walking.¡± Shi Guang was practically sweating out as she cursed out in her heart, ¡®Just where in the world are we headed to?¡¯ The pressure of the atmosphere was so great that her heart could barely take it any longer. Finally, they came to a stop. When she finally realized where she was going to be seated, she was so frightened that her feet started to wobble a little. The main table of the dinner party was naturally where Father and Mother Lu would be seated along with many, many other elders ... There were two vice main tables on the side where Lu Yanchen and the other younger generation people were seated¨Call of his cousins. ¡®I am going to sit here with Lu Yanchen!¡¯ Shi Guang was reluctant as she turned around, wanting to leave... But, Lu Yanchen had already pulled out a chair for her in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Sit down.¡± He was literally leaving her with no choice. Caught at aplete loss, Shi Guang could only sit down cautiously. Everyone at the table was still sizing her up curiously along with some people from the other tables, trying to figure out who she was. With so many eyeballs on her, Shi Guang wished that she could just find a gap and stuff herself in it. Other than lowering her head awkwardly, she could not make any other reaction at all. That remained the status quo till Lu Yanzhi brought Xiao Bai over. The moment Xiao Bai noticed that Shi Guang was actually going to share a table with him, he was ted as he leaped into Shi Guang¡¯s embrace passionately. ¡°Sister!¡± Finally, that thoroughly embarrassed expression of Shi Guang¡¯s relented as she smiled out tenderly, ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, why are you calling her sister? Isn¡¯t thisid little girl Yanchen¡¯s... friend?¡± A tall man seated beside Lu Yanzhi inquired with a gruff tone. id little girl!¡¯ Shi Guang¡¯s face = ‡å How in the world was sheid? She was merely just nervous earlier on when her face was pale with shock and her head lowered! She wanted to retort and exin that she wasn¡¯t, but Lu Yanzhi spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right! Thisid little girl is Fourth¡¯s swimming coach.¡± Every single word that Shi Guang had wanted to exin with disappeared at the edge of her lips. ¡°...¡± She could only shout out in her heart, ¡®I¡¯m not aid little girl¡¯ Stealing a nce at Lu Yanchen, she found him even curling his lips slightly in a mocking manner! ( ?¡ª¡ª?||||) Too much!!! Lu Yanzhi educated Xiao Bai properly, ¡°You can¡¯t get mixed up on seniority and call her sister. You should call her aunt!¡± Xiao Bai furrowed his brows. ¡°Why?¡± He did not want to. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! She¡¯s sister! I¡¯ve always been calling her sister!¡± A woman seated beside Lu Yanchen could not help but chuckle out, ¡°Brother, Yanzhi, you guys have really fallen behind the times. These days, young girls out there love to call out ¡®uncle¡¯. They find it fun.¡± ¡°Right, right! They love calling their boyfriends ¡®brother¡¯ or ¡®uncle¡¯, and stuff like that. It¡¯s cute, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Xiao Bai, since you like calling her sister, go ahead then! Your sister can go along with you to address your ¡®Little Uncle¡¯ together. That¡¯s cool as well¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Other than these two, out of whom one was sweating and the other was just silent, everyone else on this table was chuckling out in amusement. Shi Guang was embarrassed once more as her face flushed red. She really wanted to find a hole to bury herself in while exining... ¡®I¡¯m not his girlfriend!¡¯ ... *But, how he wishes you were still ?? Also, the emojis again! :3* Chapter 205 - You Are My Girlfriend (5)

Chapter 205: You Are My Girlfriend (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Embarrassed and blushing once more, Shi Guang really wanted to find a hole to bury herself into. The person who had spoken earlier on¨Cthat gentle and kind girl¨Csmiled at Shi Guang once more, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lu Zhiyao, Yanchen¡¯s older cousin!¡± Beside her was a cute and obedient looking girl with a graceful charm. Smiling out brightly, she introduced herself immediately as well, ¡°Hello sister! I¡¯m Lu Xuebao, Yanchen¡¯s younger cousin!¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shi Guang!¡± Lu Zhiyao looked at that expressionless cousin of hers and remembered about his difficult character, guessing that it would be difficult for him to make an introduction; hence, she took on the task. ¡°Shi Guang, you must already know of Xiao Bai and Yanzhi who are beside you. The person who spoke to you earlier on was my elder brother, Lu Baijun. And beside him is Yanchen¡¯s 2nd brother, Lu Huaijing.¡± Shi Guang wasn¡¯t someone with face blindness; however, this was a table filled with handsome men and gorgeous beauties. For a moment or so, it was really difficult for her to remember everyone. By the end of it all, she could only remember Lu Zhiyao, Lu Xuebao, Lu Baijun and Lu Huaijing... However, she wasn¡¯t troubled over it. She garnered that she wouldn¡¯t be meeting these people in the future anyway. So, there was no need for any awkward moments where she would bump into them yet would not recall their names. As the dinner party was about to begin, the elders at the main table entered the hall one after another. Finally free of all the gazes from everyone, Shi Guang felt relieved as she followed everyone to look over at the main table. This was the first time Shi Guang had seen Lu Yanchen¡¯s father. Lu Yanchen¡¯s features were closer to that of his mother¨CShen Lingshuang¨Cand unlike the hardened ones of his father. Instead, his elder brother, Lu Yanzhi, looked more like the father. Father Lu was wearing an army uniform as well, with a few strands of white hair mixed in his head of ck. With a strong and muscr body, every step he took brought a strong gust with him, exuding an aura that forbade anyone from challenging his authority. Whomever he was looking at, even if it were just a casual nce, would feel a strong killing intenting forth. This entire ce was reminiscent of how a general would attack a city in the olden times, and Father Lu was none other than the general. After getting to his seat, Father Lu cast a sweeping gaze and raised his ss, signaling the start of the dinner party. Even though it was just a casual sweep, Father Lu had still noticed Shi Guang¨Cthe foreign girl seated at the vice main table. He did not recognize Shi Guang, neither did he know why she was seated at that table. But based on where she was seated, she was either someone that was brought over by his eldest or fourth son. However, he knew that now was not the time to question about that. To him, something like this didn¡¯t matter, and thus, he just let it be. As for Shen Lingshuang, she naturally knew who Shi Guang was. However, she truly had a huge shock when she caught sight of Shi Guang at the vice main table. ¡®How could Lu Yanchen have her sit beside him at an asion as such!¡¯ ¡®There are people of the Yang Family here! What if they were to cause a ruckus!¡¯ ¡®Really, this son surely doesn¡¯t spare me from any worries at all.¡¯ Even though Shen Lingshuang was scolding out at Lu Yanchen in her heart, she wasn¡¯t really angry at her son at all. She was only afraid that he would have to get it from his father upon returning hometer. Each time the two of them met, Shen Lingshuang would be the most anxious party, feeling all aggrieved and upset. She med herself for marrying a soldier who would bash up his kids at the slightest disagreement. However, she too felt troubled over leaving the issue with the Yangs hanging. Thankfully, because of the incident with Xiao Bai earlier on, she had finally understood why her youngest son did not like Yang Sitong at all. In fact, she wasn¡¯t even really willing for Yang Sitong to get married into the Lus anymore. As the dinner party started, the entire hall started bustling out in noise andughter. One after another, people clinked sses and chatted, turning the scene lively. A little short of appetite, Shi Guang instinctively cast a nce around the ce when no one was noticing her. However, she did not catch sight of that mother and daughter duo of Yang Sitong and her mum. Chapter 206 - You Are My Girlfriend (6)

Chapter 206: You Are My Girlfriend (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sipping her fruit juice quietly, she wondered where that pair had disappeared to. There should be no way they would have no reaction to the way Lu Yanchen had brought her into the ce, right? Could they have left already? That would be for the best. At least, they wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble like that. Shi Guang felt slightly relieved. But in reality, her worries were for naught. When one reached a certain status in life, as long as they were a somebody, they would only be snarky to one another through their speech, and would not burn bridges entirely even if they were death adversaries. Not only that, they mustn¡¯t even show it on their faces, and must even fake a smile from day to day. Therefore, be it this femalepanion that Lu Yanchen had brought in whose identity was unknown, even if he had brought a girl he dered to be his girlfriend to his mother¡¯s birthday party, the Yangs would not do anything about it. That was, unless the Yangs decided that they wanted to be outcasted by this circle entirely. Therefore, the mother and daughter pair of the Yang Family had long left the ce. In part, it was to save some face of theirs and pretend that they knew nothing about it. That way, they could still follow through with the marriage agreement. Everyone was clear about their limits toward things. However, Shi Guang was still feeling rather unsettled. She could sense that if things did not blow up today, it would definitely lead to more troubles in the future. Lu Zhiyao served a bowl of chicken soup for Shi Guang. ¡°Girls should drink more soup.¡± She then looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Don¡¯t just think about eating yourself. You should help her get some food as well!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at his cousin, then at Shi Guang. He then started getting food for Shi Guang, and before long, her small te had food piled up on it like a mini mountain. Shi Guang ate silently and did not dare to raise her head to look at anyone. By the time she was done with her food, there were already people who were starting to leave the dinner party. She wanted to find an excuse to slip away, and thus ced her chopsticks down slowly. Noticing her actions, Lu Yanchen turned around and looked at her immediately. Facing his stare, Shi Guang smiled out brightly, ¡°Erm, I¡¯m done eating...¡± She was trying to imply that she wanted to leave now. But before Lu Yanchen had even said anything, Lu Zhiyao continued, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. After the dinner party, there¡¯s a family gathering.¡± Instinctively, Shi Guang asked out, ¡°F-Family gathering?¡± Lu Xuebao exined, ¡°That¡¯s right! The family will gather to y some cards, mah-jong, pool, watch some television, or y some other games...!¡± Xiao Bai, who was by her side, shouted out immediately, ¡°Sister! Carry me for Kings of Glory!¡± Lu Xuebao¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Carry me too! Let¡¯s queue together as a three-man party!¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± After the party reception to the guests, there would be a family gathering¨Cthis was how things were like for most families. And since the Lus had a different status in society, the way they did things was simr as well. However, she wasn¡¯t someone of the Lu Family. There was no need for her to attend! She was just about to reject when Lu Yanchen spoke first, ¡°We¡¯ve got something onter.¡± Shi Guang raised her head at him¨Cseemed like he had the same thoughts as her. Everyone looked at Lu Yanchen skeptically. He had already brought her to the dinner party. Why would he not rope her in for the family gathering as well? Could they have thought things wrongly? Was she really just a femalepanion and not his girlfriend? Or... was it because of the Yangs? Regarding that, it was hard for them to say anything much as well. After all, they owed the Yangs a lifesaving debt. Lu Yanchen knew what they were all thinking about. However, he wasn¡¯t worried about it at all as he brought Shi Guang to leave after bidding everyone farewell. This time around, they walked out by the door beside the table and did not attract any attention at all. It was a pouring thunderstorm outside, with lightning shing everywhere. Standing by the door and feeling the slight sprinkle of the rainwater, Shi Guang felt all refreshed as she swung her arms in relief. ¡°It¡¯s over! The act¡¯s over!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her with an indecipherable smile, ¡°You don¡¯t think that everything¡¯s over just like this, do you?¡± Chapter 207 - You Are My Girlfriend (7)

Chapter 207: You Are My Girlfriend (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not understanding him, Shi Guang widened her eyes. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°There will definitely be people who will be curious toward you from now on. Even if you wish to disappear, you will not be able to do so. And, if anyone asks of our rtionship from now on forth and you were to reply that you don¡¯t know me, would that be eptable?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was solemn as the words that came forth were equally stern and serious. ?? Three question marks appeared above Shi Guang¡¯s head as her face wrinkled up like yogurt that had just lost its water content, looking all dry and pale. ¡°It IS indeed uneptable. But by that, you mean...¡± ¡°After a period of time when people are no longer curious about you any longer, you can disappear as and when you¡¯d like without anyone noticing or caring,¡± He looked at her with a side nce and said in a slow tone. However, every single word and sentence were still equally serious. Shi Guang¡¯s face looked extremely terrible, as though it was about to explode off her head. She stammered as though she was tongue-tied, ¡°Y-You m-mean that... if someone asks m-m-m-m-me... I still have to continue a-acting?!¡± ¡®Why did she have to pretend to be someone¡¯s girlfriend again!¡¯ ¡®Just what sort of a sin have I done! So be it if I had to pretend to be a girlfriend to her good friend, Huo Zhan. But now, to her ex-boyfriend, Lu Yanchen as well!¡¯ ¡°No!¡± Shi Guang rejected without thinking twice. Even though it was a fake girlfriend, it was more than enough for her to pretend to be one person¡¯s fake girlfriend. She did not want to attract more troubles onto herself. Not only that, it seemed like Mummy Huo knew Mrs. Lu as well! What if they were to end up bumping into one another one day and find out that she was the girlfriend of two different people? Even though both were fake girlfriends, the outsiders did not know that! By then, they would definitely think that she was some loose, two-timing skank...! The rain sprayed around gently as a slight mist emanated out around them, causing a stale stillness to remain in the air around them. After a moment, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he could not hide a trace ofint in his soft tone. ¡°And for whom did Ind myself in this current predicament for?¡± Shi Guang was stunned and froze for a rather long time before muttering out softly, ¡°But, I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned sullen. ¡°So, I asked for it!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed with blood. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t... say that...¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing more. He just turned his head around and did not look at her any longer. Saying nothing more meant that he was no longer forcing her to pretend to be his girlfriend for the current period of time. In theory, she should feel relieved over it. However, Shi Guang found herself unable to rx somehow. She knew that Lu Yanchen was unhappy, and was brooding over it right now. That had her feeling as though she was a sinner. With much effort, she took in a deep breath of air before turning her head to the other side, taking long, deep breaths to calm herself down. A cold silence descended between the two of them where neither said anything. Her hand that was gripped tightly into a fist finally relented as she said out softly, ¡°Then... for the next month, I¡¯m not going to exin anything.¡± One month¡¯s time... That should be enough for him to learn how to swim. Her school would reopen after one month as well¨Cthat should separate the two of them far enough. By not rifying the rtionship between the two of them, that would serve to return him the favor that he had helped her with several times now. With that, every debt between the two of them should be cleared as well. Turning around, Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep gaze peered calmly on Shi Guang¡¯s face. Even though he said nothing, she could feel that his mood had been lifted. Feeling an inexplicable sense of awkwardness, Shi Guang coughed out, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now then.¡± ¡°I¡¯m leaving as well. Wait here for me. I¡¯ll drive over.¡± With that said, Lu Yanchen left. Shi Guang heaved out a sigh of relief. The feeling that she was having right now waspletely different from when she had agreed to pretend to be Huo Zhan¡¯s girlfriend. She clutched her hand at her chest and repeated the same words over and over again, ¡°Ex-boyfriend, ex-boyfriend... He¡¯s just an ex-boyfriend...¡± Chapter 208 - You Are My Girlfriend (8)

Chapter 208: You Are My Girlfriend (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at the pouring rain outside while waiting for Lu Yanchen. Click, clock... The clean tapping sounds of high heels rang out as a tall, slender woman in a purple gown stood beside Shi Guang. Instinctively, she turned her head around and caught sight of a smiling Su Ya. She had walked over slowly before stopping beside Shi Guang. As she smiled out, there was a distinct ss and arrogance on her captivating expression; yet, there were traces of disdain and contempt in them. It was as though Shi Guang was the cheapest lifeform on this in her eyes. Understanding her meaning, Shi Guang¡¯s face was expressionless as she returned the stare, revealing none of her emotions. That seemingly indifferent stare of Shi Guang¡¯s was lined with a deep coldness. A ck sedan stopped outside the door as a chauffeur came down with an umbre before opening the doors to the back seat courteously. Lowering her longshes ever so slightly, Su Ya walked out and entered. Shi Guang looked at the back view of her leaving indifferently. ¡®This ce was so big and yet you chose to stand beside me. Was that intentional?¡¯ ¡®To disy your contempt?¡¯ ¡®Hmph!¡¯ Shi Guangughed, unable to hold herself back. No matter the family background of some people or how well they dressed, they just could not hide the cheapness in their bones. She had suddenly lost the patience to continue waiting. A taxi had just stopped by the roadside coincidentally. Hesitating for a moment, Shi Guang strode out toward it. ... Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone had been ringing the entire time¨Cit was Mrs. Lu. He did not wish to pick up, but it rang endlessly. Hence, he had no choice but to slide and pick up the call. Before he said anything, he could hear his mother¡¯s flustered and repressed voice, ¡°Why have you left? Are you trying to anger your dad to death? If you don¡¯t wish for Shi Guang to end up receiving the wrath of your dad, hurry and head home after sending Shi Guang back.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Lu Yanchen gave a clear cut reply as he drove forth after hanging up. When he arrived at the entrance, he saw Shi Guang boarding a taxi without waiting for him. Closing his eyes for a moment, he followed the car... ¡ª.¡ª ... It was especially quiet in the nursing home at night. With the lights barely lit, there was a solemn darkness in the wards. Other than the symbols and beeping of the medical equipment, there was no other sound in the surroundings. Shi Guang sat on a chair beside the bedside and looked at her peacefully sleeping sister. ¡°Sis...¡± After a long time, she spoke out softly once more, ¡°It has been 7 years now. You¡¯ve slept enough. When are you going to wake up? The doctor said that you have a high chance of waking up, but you have to fight for it. Therefore, you must fight on and not leave me alone...¡± As she spoke, tears flowed down uncontrobly. She sniffed and controlled her emotions before continuing softly, ¡°Today, I seemed to have experienced the same sort of helplessness as you had back then...¡± Pausing for a moment, she shook her head gently. ¡°No, no. What I¡¯ve experienced today was probably even less than 10% of what you felt back then. But, just that 10% was enough for me to feel that terrible. I can¡¯t imagine how despaired you must have felt back then.¡± The patient was totally silent, merely lying quietly to be a good listener. Shi Guang reached out and caressed her sister¡¯s face. ¡°You weren¡¯t even in the same ss as them, neither were you guys familiar with one another. In fact, you weren¡¯t really even acquainted. But, why did they have to do that to you? Just because their family backgrounds are good, they can bully others as they will? Trample on others? I swore that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to them... but I believe that the Heavens are watching! One fine day, they¡¯re going to receive their retribution!¡± ... Chapter 209 - You Are My Girlfriend (9)

Chapter 209: You Are My Girlfriend (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang said many things to her sister till sheid sprawling on the bedside after she was done. The rain outside had stopped for a brief moment before restarting, causing the air inside to feel moist. Shi Guang¡¯s phone rang¨Cit was a message from Huo Zhan asking her why she had left without waiting for him and about things between her and Lu Yanchen, whether she really had a boyfriend now and that she really did not know that he had a fianc¨¦e. Shi Guang did not know how she should reply everything through text, and could only tell him that she would exin things to him when they next met face to face. After replying to the text, she reached out with her hand tob her hair that had fallen in front of her face to sweep them behind her ears. It was gettingte now¨Cshe ought to get going. As she was getting up, she caught sight of a finger of her sister that had been lying t on the bed the entire time suddenly twitching! Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened as she gasped out, ¡°Sis?¡± Moved! She had just seen her sister¡¯s finger moving...! Her heart raced faster and faster. Afraid that she might have been seeing things, Shi Guang watched her sister¡¯s face closely and discovered that her eyshes had twitched slightly as well!!! This time around, Shi Guang could no longer hold her emotions back as she tore the door of the ward open while shouting outside, ¡°Doctor... DOCTOR!¡± The dimly lit corridors of that level suddenly turned bright with all the lights switched on. All the doctors and nurses on the evening shift were summoned over by her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Shi?¡± ¡°My sis¡¯ finger moved! I saw her finger and eyes moving!¡± As she said that, Shi Guang felt as though her heart was nearly about to pop out of her chest. The doctor sped into the ward. However, after running a battery of tests on her, he turned around and said to Shi Guang apologetically, ¡°That was only a natural reaction. It only serves to say that there¡¯s still a chance of your sister waking up, but it does not mean that she will wake up immediately.¡± That ecstatic heart of Shi Guang¡¯s from moments earlier suddenly sank rock bottom. She could not hide the disappointment on her face. ¡°Or, must I wait till the operation is over?¡± The doctor nodded his head and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Miss Shi! After all, the patient has been in aa for 7 years now. The operation has been arranged for 3 monthster. I¡¯m sure your sister will be able to wake up thereafter.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡± After sending the doctor off, Shi Guang stayed in the ward for a little longer. Before she left, she turned around and looked at her sister who was lying on the bed with tubes plugged onto different parts of her body and gave off a pained look. Whoever came to visit would definitely not be able to tell that this was the genius girl of the yesteryears! ... In the dark, quiet night, there were hardly any people at the nursing home. However, there were many taxis waiting at the entrance. Beneath a huge tree at the entrance, a tall figure of a man leaned against his car. Slightly surprised, Shi Guang walked toward him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± It seemed as though he had waited for a long time now. Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression was indifferent as he spoke out, ¡°I saw you get onto a taxi. Thinking about how I had asked you to wait for me earlier on, I followed you here.¡± Shi Guang lowered her head and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I had something on at thest minute.¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely looking at her with an indecipherable gaze. Shi Guang raised her head at him, unable to tell any changes from his expression. However, there seemed to be a little something hidden behind that gaze of his. Only, she could not make out what that emotion was. The winds howled out once more, seeming as though the rain was about to strike again. Lu Yanchen opened his car door. ¡°It¡¯s about to rain now... Get in first.¡± This time around, Shi Guang did not hesitate or reject, merely boarding it silently. *He¡¯s really so tender towards her at times T_T* Chapter 210 - You Are My Girlfriend (10)

Chapter 210: You Are My Girlfriend (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen drove, quietly winding on the meanders of the silent night roads. It was really quiet in the car as the two of them remained silent. Lu Yanchen did not ask Shi Guang why she was at the nursing home, neither did Shi Guang take the initiative to exin anything to him. She was just staring outside the window, her vacant gaze seemingly unfocused. It was only when the car arrived at her building that she snapped back into life, as though she had just woken from a dream. ¡°We¡¯ve reached?¡± Lu Yanchen replied nothing, merely pushing his door open and getting out of the car first. To be honest, Shi Guang was rather surprised by Lu Yanchen¡¯s attitude. She thought that he would have asked her something or whatnot. However, other than exining to her why he was there at the nursing home, he had said nothing else. This was a really thought-provoking disy by him. Entering the lift together, the two of them reached out for the lift buttons at the same time. When their hands made contact, Lu Yanchen frowned as his expression darkened. ¡°Why is your body so hot?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Shi Guang raised her hand and touched her own forehead, truly having realized nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t think so...?¡± Lu Yanchen touched her forehead as well before dering with certainty, ¡°You¡¯re running a fever!!¡± ¡°Fever?¡± Shi Guang was stunned. She had not realized anything at all other than the fact that she was really tired and wanted to sleep! But, with so many things on her mind, it was way too difficult for her to fall asleep as well. The lift door opened as they arrived on the 11th floor, and Shi Guang walked out. When she opened the door, she realized that Lu Yanchen had followed her. She turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply and merely pushed the door open before pulling her into the house as well and having her sit down on the sofa. ¡°Where is the flu medicine? I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡± Not really used to this, Shi Guang stood up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll go get it myself.¡± However, she had just stood up when she was pushed down once more. For certain people, at certain times, they do not need to use words. Just a single expression or a mere action could instantly disy the sort of domineering aura they had. This moment right now was an example of that. Shi Guang pointed out at a cab beside the television. ¡°It should be there.¡± Lu Yanchen walked over and took out the flu medicine. Putting it on the coffee table, he then went to get her a cup of warm water. This time around, Shi Guang said nothing more as she took the medicine obediently. She had initially thought that Lu Yanchen was just going to leave after she took her medicine. However, he continued rummaging through the cab from where he took the flu medicine before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the fever patch?¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t really need that, right?¡± She wasn¡¯t really hot. Everything should be fine after going to sleep having taken the medicine. ¡°Go lie down on your bed. I¡¯ll go buy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really fine.¡± Wasting no time arguing with her, he took her house keys and left. When the door closed, Shi Guang could feel her ears ringing by the thumping sounds of her heartbeat as her blood started to flow faster as well. She was in a slight state of shock. She was really finding it more and more difficult to understand Lu Yanchen. ... By the time Lu Yanchen returned, Shi Guang had alreadyid down on the bed. Her regted breathing indicated that she should be asleep. Sitting by her bedside, he took a piece of fever patch and stered it on her head. Icy and cooling, it felt really good as those furrowed brows of hers gradually rxed. He had remembered that back when they were together, she had gotten a cold and a fever once, which coincided with a smallpetition she had. No matter how he tried persuading her, she refused to take the medicine, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t pass the drug tests. Back then, he was really a little miffed as she hugged his neck and acted like a spoilt child. ¡°Kiss me then! I heard that kissing can cure one¡¯s flu and fever!¡± Chapter 211 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (1)

Chapter 211: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As she said that, light swiveled in those beautiful eyes of hers, causing him to feel as though even an entire sky of stars was in nowhereparable to that. Unable to contain his emotions, he lowered his head for the kiss. However, she teased him on purpose instead and blew air at him before stepping back and edging to the side, purposely not letting him get the kiss and hooking him for it. He hugged her by the waist and held the back of her head, nting the kiss firmly onto her. It was passionate and intense... and indeed, after she had recovered, he was the one who fell sick. ... Thinking of everything in the past, Lu Yanchen slowly leaned in and edged closer toward Shi Guang. Hovering his lips dangerously close to hers, he hesitated gently merely a hair¡¯s breadth away from hers. Suddenly, a sh of light streaked by his eyes that rendered him motionless. Uncontrobly, his lips curled ever so slightly as he maintained that distance between him and her, causing their breathing to intertwine into one. However, he just didn¡¯t get to it. Suddenly, he reached out and pulled the nket over her. This motion had his body leaning in ever so slightly, causing his lips to brush by her tender ones. It was just like a dragonfly touching the tip of the water surface. The thick brows of the initially fast asleep Shi Guang quivered slightly. Looking at her pretty face, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips brought with them a ssy arc as he looked at her with a gaze ever so tender before eventually standing up. It was miraculously silent in the room, and that clear breathing sound was no longer carrying its steady rhythm. As the sound of the door closing drifted out, the initially deep asleep person opened her eyes slowly. Looking at the direction in which Lu Yanchen had left, she could not help but mutter out, ¡°You¡¯ve already given up...¡± Hais! Her head was hurting once more. Shi Guang closed her eyes, not wanting to think anymore for the time being. Indeed, it was really tiring to fight against fatigue... By the time Shi Guang woke up the following day, it was already close to noon. There were no longer clouds in the sky, only a pure azure blueness. Stretching out, she touched herself on the forehead. Her fever had already subsided, and she felt refreshed all over without any bit of difort. After eating her lunch, she headed over to the club for training. However, she reduced the number of sets she did, and thus headed home earlier. After how Lu Yanchen had dragged her into the main hall yesterday, Shi Guang knew that Yang Sitong would definitely not let that lying, and would definitelye looking for her. Only, she had not expected it toe so quickly! To think that barely a day had passed and there she was standing outside the club blocking her. Shi Guang curled her lips into a faint sneer. Looking at how Shi Guang, who was standing opposite her, was not only not guilty in the slightest bit, but had even dared to mock her, Yang Sitong gripped her fists tightly. However, when she thought about her motive foring here today, she kept that amount of hatred and contempt she had before smiling out gently, ¡°Are you free? Let¡¯s talk.¡± Shi Guang did not even have to think before rejecting her tly, ¡°Not free.¡± One of them was the ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯ while the other was the ¡®girlfriend¡¯. This could be considered as foes meeting one another¨Cwhat was there to talk about? Yang Sitong did not change her expression before saying out once more, ¡°I know of a rather decent caf¨¦ nearby. It could be considered as one of the best in the city.¡± Previously, she was indeed really impetuous. Firstly, it was because Lu Yanchen was ignoring her. Secondly, she was not certain whether he had another woman, or who that woman even was. Because she did not know who her opponent was, she had no rough gauge of what she had to do, and could barely muster any strength in whatever she did. But, things were different now. She now knew who the enemy was, and how she should go about settling it. Because of that, she became much calmer! Shi Guang looked at Yang Sitong indifferently. That woman was clearly full of hatred and displeasure toward her in her heart. However, she was acting all nonchnt and happy on the surface, pretending that she was neither fatigued nor flustered. However, Shi Guang also realized that rejecting seemed to be useless¨CYang Sitong would not let up till she reached her goal. Since that was the case, she¡¯d just go talk then... Chapter 212 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (2)

Chapter 212: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Arriving at Caf¨¦ Fine, they got seated in a simply yet ssily designed private room. Shi Guang sat opposite Yang Sitong as she took a sip from her cup. The mousse made from premium dark chocte tasted pure, with a slight bitterness to it. Mixed with pure hazelnut sauce, it was fragrant and brought with it a sweetyer of vor to it¨Ctruly delightful! Indeed, it was rather nice! No wonder it was one of the best in the city. After going silent for a moment, Yang Sitong looked over at Shi Guang. ¡°I think... I¡¯ll not beat around the bush then!¡± With that said, she took a letter out from her bag and pushed it in front of Shi Guang. Looking at the letter, Shi Guang was confused. ¡®What¡¯s the meaning of this? What¡¯s the letter for?¡¯ Also, the letter looked a little puffed! She did not move, merely looking at Shi Guang inquisitively. Yang Sitong smiled out and pointed at the letter. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you take a look.¡± Shi Guang thought for a moment before picking up the letter. It was filled with bank notes. Absolutely astounded, she did not react to it at the start¨Cwhat was she giving her money for? But gradually, she realized what was happening. Was Yang Sitong trying to get her to leave Lu Yanchen with this money? But, in the scenarios written in novels and shown on dramas, wouldn¡¯t they usually give cheques or credit cards? Even if they wanted to give cash, they would use a briefcase to lock it with. To think that she would be using a letter! This was an A4 letter envelope¨Cat most, there would be 100,000 yuan within. Was Lu Yanchen worth just that much? After her moment of astonishment, Shi Guang nearly could not contain herughter. Thankfully, she had realized fast enough that this was a situation that was not suitable for her tough at. Even though the money wasn¡¯t much, Yang Sitong was still trying to use the money to humiliate her. In theory, she should be pping the table fiercely at this moment before getting angry and ripping this A4 envelope harshly in front of her. She would then use a righteous face to tell her, ¡®Don¡¯t look down on others! Don¡¯t think that you can buy my love just because you¡¯re rich!¡¯ However, Shi Guang felt that doing that would be really stupid. Since Yang Sitong had so much money and loved using money to throw at others, Shi Guang felt no need to pit herself against money. Shi Guang took out a stack of money and swayed it on her hands. ¡°Just this much? Even the allowance that Lu Yanchen gives me monthly is way more than this. Are you looking down on me or do you think that this is how much Lu Yanchen is worth?¡± Thinking of how she used to talk, Yang Sitong thought that Shi Guang would retort with a righteous tone still. Hence, this was just an appetizer, and her trump card was still hidden behind. However, she had not expected that this swimming coach would actually bargain with her! Honestly, this was going exactly the way she wanted! Yang Sitong was ted right away. ¡°1 million! Don¡¯t appear before Lu Yanchen ever again and have him give up on you totally.¡± Surprised for a moment, Shi Guang raised her brow asking, ¡°1 million? Miss Yang, you¡¯re really so, so generous! I wonder what the 4th Young Master Lu would think if he knew that he¡¯s only worth 1 million in your heart!¡± Yang Sitong raised her chin andughed out smugly, ¡°How much do you want?¡± Shi Guang really gave it a thought before giving a price. ¡°8 million?¡± Yang Sitong felt that Shi Guang was not worth 8 million and replied, ¡°3 million.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes shifted craftily. ¡°10 million.¡± To think that she would demand more! Yang Sitong bit down on her lips. ¡°Fine, 8 million.¡± Shi Guang waved a finger. ¡°15 million.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face darkened. ¡°10 million!¡± To show that this was her final offer and that she would not permit any more additions, she hardened her tone and added another phrase, ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Shi Guang could finally not hold it in anymore and chuckled out, ¡°Hahaha...¡± ... Chapter 213 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (3)

Chapter 213: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s suddenughter had Yang Sitong¡¯s expression changing thoroughly¨Cthings were not really going as she had expected. She wanted to stuff Shi Guang with money to have her leave Lu Yanchen. By right, she should be the one in the leading position. Why did this seem like a business negotiation with bargaining on both sides now? Shi Guang¡¯sughter got louder and louder, and she even had to cover her own mouth uncontrobly before eventuallying to a stop. She then looked at Yang Sitong while saying, ¡°Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t help it! The way you look is really like an auntie in the market that wants to buy pork. You really want to eat the pork, yet you¡¯re unwilling to part with your money. That¡¯s simply hrious!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes went dark. So, she was looking down on the offer and looking down on her for not being willing to offer even higher! The depths of her disdain toward Shi Guang got even deeper. Straightening her body, she sat upright and raised her chin even higher. The way she looked at Shi Guang reeked of pure contempt. ¡°20 million! Don¡¯t see Lu Yanchen ever again and have him give up on youpletely!¡± Shi Guang rubbed her chin and gave it a deep thought. ¡°20 million... That¡¯s so much money! For a poor person like me... that should be enough money to spend for a lifetime. Since that¡¯s the case... deal!¡± With that said, she extended her hand out. Yang Sitong froze slightly. Shi Guang smiled out, ¡°20 million! Pass it over then!¡± Yang Sitong smirked coldly¨Cthis woman¡¯s greed was way too ugly. ¡®If Lu Yanchen knew that he had taken a liking toward such a power-hungry woman, would he regret having bumped into a wall?¡¯ However, she had only prepared 10 million this time around. She had not expected that this woman would be this greedy. She took out a card from her bag. ¡°There are 10 million yuan in this card. Once you have Lu Yanchen give up on you entirely, I¡¯ll hand you the other 10 million.¡± Shi Guang puffed her cheeks and smiled out like a kid that had identally received candies out of nowhere. ¡°Thank you, Miss Yang!¡± Without standing on courtesy at all, Shi Guang kept the card. Yang Sitong had not expected that things would actually go on smoother than she had nned. Yet, she did not have the joy she should have of settling a problem. No matter though! After all, this was a money hungry woman. Any issues that could be settled with money were non-issues. She stood up and looked at Shi Guang coldly, curling her lips in a victorious manner, ¡°Remember what you promised me!¡± With an arrogant attitude, she looked at Shi Guang deeply before turning around and leaving with nothing more than a beautiful and suave back view. Raising her brows, Shi Guang continued to sip on her coffee happily. She sat for quite a while longer before leaving. She did not return home immediately, instead heading over to Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce. The moment she opened the door, Little Goody ran to her and circled her legs with a pair of round eyes. She carried Little Goody up as it rubbed its cute little head against her body right away. Shi Guang swept a nce around the entire ce, wanting to find the master of the house. Surprisingly, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen¡¯s sturdy body lying on the sofa on his sides and curled into a ball. If this was normal, she would definitely not bother Lu Yanchen and leave right after feeding Little Goody. But today, she had something to discuss with him before calling out to him gently, ¡°Hello?¡± The man seemed to have fallen asleep and was ignoring her. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Still ignoring her. ¡°Lu Yanchen, wake up! I¡¯ve got something to talk to you about...¡± Shi Guang shook Lu Yanchen slightly, noticing that his body was feeling exceptionally hot. Instinctively, she ced her palm on his forehead. ¡°Lu Yanchen, are you running a fever?¡± Even though his eyes were still shut, he pushed Shi Guang¡¯s hand away with an impatient tone. ¡°Stop making noise.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not sleeping?¡± ¡°...¡± He continued to ignore her. Chapter 214 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (4)

Chapter 214: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang stood where she was and stared at Lu Yanchen for a good while. What a bad temper! She didn¡¯t really feel like bothering about him, but she remembered how he had gotten her flu medicine and bought fever patches when for her she was running a cold and feverst night. Who knew, he might have gotten the flu and fever from herst night. Hesitating for a moment, Shi Guang still headed home to get the flu medicine and fever patches. She poured a ss of warm water and squatted down beside the coffee table before looking at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Wake up and take the flu medicine before going to your bed to sleep.¡± Lu Yanchen did not move. ¡°This works really well. It¡¯s all because I took itst night that I¡¯m all well today already,¡± As Shi Guang said that, she reached out to nudge him. ¡°Don¡¯t act like a child.¡± Lu Yanchen opened his eyes slowly as Shi Guang passed the water and medicine over immediately. Looking at her firmly for a moment, he then sat up and took the medicine, popping it into his mouth before drinking the warm water. Shi Guang then brought a fever patch for him which he took and ced on his forehead. Taking a deep breath of air, he looked at Shi Guang and said rather impatiently, ¡°Go back.¡± Shi Guang had not forgotten that she hade looking for Lu Yanchen for something today. However, he had already closed his eyes andid back down onto the sofa. Should she still talk about it? Just as Shi Guang was hesitating about it, her phone rang. She checked for the caller¨Cit was Shen Lingshuang. When she picked up the call, Shi Guang had not even managed to say anything before Shen Lingshuang started going on and on. As she spoke, Shi Guang widened her eyes and looked at Lu Yanchen rmingly... ... Evidently, Father Lu was thoroughly enraged by Lu Yanchen. On Shen Lingshuang¡¯s birthday, he had intentionally looked for Lu Yanchen for a talk, asking him to get along well with Yang Sitong. But to think that at the next moment, Lu Yanchen would bring his girlfriend to attend the birthday party! Not only that, he disappeared without a trace for the family gathering afterward! Today, when Lu Yanchen returned home, Father Lushed out with his horsewhip the moment he took a single step into the study! With his nimble movement, Lu Yanchen dodged the whip as it flung away and ended up hitting the ceilingmp in the study. Father Lu did not loosen his grip on the horsewhip at all and pointed out at Lu Yanchen while shouting, ¡°To think that you would still dare to dodge! Or, do you want me to get that woman over here?¡± The moment he heard that, Lu Yanchen dodged no longer and allowed Father Lu tond the whippings one after another on his back. Hearing the loud noises above, Shen Lingshuang rushed up and caught sight of Father Lu using the horsewhip he would often y with to whip out at Lu Yanchen viciously. The strength he was using to whip at Lu Yanchen was so tremendous that the entire air was filled with the cracking sounds of the whip! Even just hearing that sound alone had shivers running down Shen Lingshuang¡¯s spine! ¡°Are you crazy! Why are you hitting my son again?¡± Her favorite son was this fourth son, the youngest of the family. Since he was young, she had always pampered and protected him. ¡°No more! Hit me if you want!¡± She blocked in front of Lu Yanchen. Naturally, Father Lu could not bear to hit Shen Lingshuang, and it was only then that he stopped before harrumphing out coldly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who has spoilt him!¡± The skin on Lu Yanchen¡¯s back was split apart with his father¡¯s whippings as that stinging pain spread through his entire body like fire, invading his soul wave after wave. However, from the start till the end, he did not make a single noise at all. Shen Lingshuang was totally heartbroken as she looked at the wounds on his body. Immediately, she broke down into tears there and berated Father Lu angrily. She wanted to bring Lu Yanchen to the hospital. However, she knew of her youngest son¡¯s character. There was no way he would go to the hospital at all. She garnered that he would most likely just buy medicine back to apply on himself. But, how was he supposed to apply the medicine on his back? She truly could not set her mind at ease, and hence she gave Shi Guang a call. However, she had only narrated the incident of Lu Yanchen being hit by his father¨Cshe did not tell her the reason why. Chapter 215 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (5)

Chapter 215: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After hanging up the phone, Shi Guang continued staring at Lu Yanchen. So, the heat from his body did note from him having a flu, but from his father hitting him, which resulted in the heat from the wounds. ¡®If that were the case, won¡¯t he have to head over to the hospital?¡¯ Even though his eyes were closed, Lu Yanchen could still sense it when someone was looking at him all the time. He opened his eyes slowly. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Shi Guang leaned her head and looked at him before curling her lips. ¡°I just received a call from your mother. Come on, I¡¯ll go with you to the hospital.¡± The moment he heard that, Lu Yanchen shut his eyes in displeasure once more. Clearly, he did not want Shi Guang to know about everything at all, let alone go to the hospital. Shi Guang reached out and tugged at him, but her hand was hit away. ¡°Go back to your house.¡± Shi Guang knew that this person was both arrogant and proud, thus he must definitely not want anyone to know about this, and would not go to the hospital even at the death of him. Left with no other choice, Shi Guang could only head out to buy medicine. Because the heat was caused by his wounds, other than an antipyretic [1. Medicine for reducing fever symptoms], he still had to consume other oral antibiotics and whatnot. She bought a bottle of antibiotic solution and some other ointments for wounds as well. Looking at how Shi Guang had returned, Lu Yanchen rubbed his temple and sat up. He looked at her and muttered out uncontrobly, ¡°You¡¯re really...¡± ¡®Really what ?¡¯ Shi Guang had no time to go think about what he meant by that. She was opening her stic bag and taking out all the medicinal items one by one. When she took out the antibiotic solution, she said, ¡°Take off your clothes and lie down. I¡¯ll apply it for you.¡± Lu Yanchen eyed her and replied coldly, ¡°No need...¡± ¡°You¡¯re heating up from head to toe, and you im that there¡¯s no need? Hurry up...¡± As Shi Guang said that, she opened the antibiotic solution and took out a cotton bud to dab it with the solution before turning over to Lu Yanchen entirely. ¡°Hurry up! Applying the medicine will help alleviate the pain and you¡¯ll feel better.¡± He pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken the medicine...¡± Shi Guang cut him in his words. ¡°That was flu medicine and antipyretic earlier on. You clearly knew that you were not running a flu. Why did you still take it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost the same.¡± ¡°It¡¯s far from being the same! Taking the wrong medicine can kill, don¡¯t you know that?¡± Lu Yanchen was still somewhat reluctant as Shi Guang lowered her voice while saying, ¡°Your mum gave me the call. If you don¡¯t wish for me to apply the medicine, you give her a call and get her over to do it then.¡± Lu Yanchen gave her a cautionary gaze before taking off his shirt and lying down on the sofa. Shi Guang chuckled. She truly had not expected that there woulde a day where she would get to threaten Lu Yanchen. ¡®Hehe¡¯ She sat down beside the sofa and leaned in, dabbing the medicine at his wounds with the cotton bud. All of those surface wounds of the whippings were red and hot. There were even some ces where the skin was split open, looking really horrifying. Shi Guang was taken aback, feeling all stuffy in her heart. ¡®This was his son, so how could Father Lu be so vicious? Wouldn¡¯t his heart be broken? ¡® She frowned as she smeared some iodine solution on it. Even though it was cooling and icy, Shi Guang knew that it would still hurt. Hence, she was really careful about it, and would even peer at Lu Yanchen from time to time, worried that she might have been too clumsy with her motions. Lu Yanchen nced over at her with a look that seemed as though he was both smiling and not. When he was being whipped earlier on, he did not utter even a single sound despite the pain. But right now, with even the slightest pain, he knitted his brows. ¡°Ouch... gentler!¡± Shi Guang felt that she was already being really gentle with her application and looked over at him. ¡°You¡¯re a man and you¡¯reining about something like... this?¡± Lu Yanchen replied a little coquettishly, ¡°Men are made of flesh and blood as well.¡± Chapter 216 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (6)

Chapter 216: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Why did she have a feeling that this guy was doing it on purpose? Pain, was it? Feeling a little naughty, Shi Guang¡¯s hand was no longer as careful as before, as she even used more strength to let Lu Yanchen really feel some pain. Exasperated, Lu Yanchen gave Shi Guang a rap on the head right after she was done applying the medicine. Shi Guang yelped out in pain and rubbed her head. ¡°I applied medicine for you out of kindness! It¡¯s bad enough that you don¡¯t thank me for it! Why did you even hit me still?¡± ¡°I was much gentler than how you applied medicine for me earlier on! A woman¡¯s heart is the most vicious¨Cthat saying isn¡¯t wrong in the slightest bit,¡± Lu Yanchen continued toy down sprawling. Shi Guang rolled her eyes at him and went to the kitchen to wash her hands. ¡°I must have been crazy to apply medicine for you earlier on. Even if you die of pain, it¡¯s got nothing to do with me!¡± After she came out, she followed the instruction of the doctor and poured a pill onto her palm before handing it to Lu Yanchen. ¡°There!¡± He was a little hesitant. ¡°More medicine?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s stance was firm. ¡°Yes!¡± Lu Yanchen was reluctant for a few more seconds before taking her hand over helplessly. Lowering his head, he swallowed the pill on her palm. Not only that, his soft little tongue had even curled a circle around her palm. She had not expected that he would do that! Immediately, a surge of electricity cruised through her body and melted her. When his tongue curled around her palm, that wet, soft thing was both tender and forceful, causing her heart to skip a beat. She froze for a moment. Then in a fluster, she skipped up as though she was shocked by a jolt of electricity while ring at him angrily. ¡°You...!¡± She wanted to scold out at him, but it was as though she was tongue-tied and unable to say anything at all. ¡°Why now?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her and raised his brows. ¡°Getting angry now?¡± ¡°No way! If I were to get angry even at something like this, I would have long died from getting angry at you!¡± With that said, she turned around wanting to leave, but Lu Yanchen grabbed her by the wrist. With a single tug, Shi Guang flew back sprawled as well. Thankfully, the sofa was huge enough that she sprawled beside him. Otherwise, she would have fallen onto the ground. Her face was really close to his right now¨Cthey were nearly stuck together. With a blushing expression, she raised her voice, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was deep as he stretched out his long legs before pushing down on her. ¡°Why did you apply medicine for me?¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ¡®What why? It was naturally because...¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re afraid I might die of the pain?¡± He looked entirelyzy as he asked her with a raised brow. His tone seemed both teasing yet serious at the same time. Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ¡®How could that be? Whether or not he died from the pain was none of her business.¡¯ His lips gravitated near her ears as he whispered with a dreadfully soft voice, ¡°Your heart aches for me?¡± She could feel her entire body going soft... Shi Guang self-professed that she wasn¡¯t the type of people who would be led along by their noses because of the appearances of others. However, this man was just like a fox spirit [1. The Chinese have legends telling of the exceptional charm that fox spirits possess. The reason why third parties are referred to as vixens for females]. With his usual cold distancing attitude removed, he exuded a supernatural charisma that could bewitch one¡¯s soul. Her face blushed as she railed out, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much!¡± She then replied determinedly, ¡°It¡¯s because of your mum¡¯s call.¡± He raised his handsome brows and hooked her long hair behind her ears before pinching on her earlobe gently. ¡°Oh... Then what are you blushing for?¡± Shi Guang flinched as she shrank her neck back. ¡°...¡± Immediately, she pped his hand away with a gaze full of wrath. However, her petite face waspletely blushed. ¡°What has it got to do with you? Let me up...!¡± With that said, she struggled and tried to get up. However, Lu Yanchen was pressing down on her and refused to let her get up no matter what until she said, ¡°Let me show you something good.¡± It was only then that Lu Yanchen loosened his limbs and his grip on her. Shi Guang opened her bag and waved Yang Sitong¡¯s card at him. ¡°I truly had not expected that you would be so useful for earning money!!¡± ... *Purposelyining about the pain to get her attention? Sneaky boy we have here ?? * Chapter 217 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (7)

Chapter 217: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Earn money? Lu Yanchen looked at her with a puzzled expression, although still giving off the samezy feel. Shi Guang replied, ¡°That¡¯s right! I truly did not expect that your fianc...¡± Recalling how Lu Yanchen would always be displeased when she mentioned Yang Sitong, she changed her words, ¡°... Well, Yang Sitong, she came looking for me today and said that as long as I¡¯m willing to leave you, I can name any price I want. After a series of bargaining, she actually grit her teeth and offered 20 million! Here is the 10 million deposit, and she¡¯ll pass me the remaining 10 million after I leave you.¡± The more he listened, the darker Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression turned. Even though he was exuding coldness from his attitude, his heart was burning in a ze. Sitting up, he gave a bitterugh. ¡°20 million! You sold me for that?¡± The grim aura that was emanated off from the cold, handsome man was haughty and aloof¡ªhow could Shi Guang not sense the displeasure he was giving off? Only, what was he getting angry about? Was he looking down on the price being too low...? That might be the case as well. After all, he was the 4th Young Master of the Lu Family. She giggled out twice before asking gently, ¡°Is 20 million too little?¡± Lu Yanchen demanded with a dark face, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡®To think that she would even dare ask if it were because the money was too little! Did she really not know or was she just pretending?¡¯ The sudden raise of his volume had Shi Guang totally taken aback as she looked at him with widened eyes. His gaze was so cold that it was as though he was about to turn into an icicle that could freeze her to death! Shi Guang turned her head away guiltily as she stammered to exin, ¡°B-Based on your s-status, I guess 20 million i-is a LITTLE too little. Looking at how much she loved y-you, I... I feel like I should have asked for 200 million! She would most likely agree to that too! What a loss!¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows. ¡°...¡± The two of them were not getting on the same point at all. In her heart, the main point was about how much he was worth selling for! He was so pissed that he could almost spit out blood right now. And yet, he could say nothing at all. Heaving a deep breath of air, he clenched down on his teeth to settle his mood as his eyes shone off with frightening emotions while he spoke with a tone of coldness, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve received 10 million already, how do you intend to have me give up?¡± As he said that, Shi Guang smirked out craftily, ¡°That... well, I¡¯m no saint or anything. She didn¡¯t sign any agreement with me either. Why must I make my words count?¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen felt his mood getting lifted out of nowhere. ¡°So...¡± Shi Guang smiled out gently, ¡°Of course I was lying to her! Well, it¡¯s her fault for being dumb and rich enough to send herself on my doorsteps to let me take advantage of! Since that¡¯s the case, why should I not take advantage of her? Besides, you¡¯re not even my real boyfriend. What¡¯s there to give up or whatnot...¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen¡¯s body exuded forth with another wave of frostiness. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang was continuing with her sentence, ¡°... Now that you¡¯ve already learned how to swim, all you need is to practice more. School will be resuming soon for me in the near future, and I won¡¯t have time to coach you anymore. By then, we won¡¯t have much chance of meeting with one another anymore.¡± Lu Yanchen really had an urge to hit someone right now. The seed of me in his heart was burning so high that it was almost ten feet tall as he red at Shi Guang coldly. However, that expression of his was frosty as snow, emanating out a chill thoroughly. Shi Guang looked at him, asking in her heart what that fierce look was all about. However, when she thought about it more, indeed, it wasn¡¯t really nice of her to use him to earn money. She hurriedly added, ¡°At the end of the day, this money was earned because of you. Don¡¯t worry about it, I¡¯ll definitely not take it all for myself. This 10 million? Let¡¯s split it evenly...5 million each!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s ball of fury was almost bursting out right now. Afraid that he might not be able to hold his emotions in, he spun his head around and ignored Shi Guang to try and soothe his emotions. Shi Guang carried Little Goody in her arms and stroked its fur whilementing out troubledly, ¡°Only, this is a sum of dirty money that I earned through selling my body anyway. How should I spend it so that my conscience would not weigh on me?¡± Chapter 218 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (8)

Chapter 218: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Initially, Lu Yanchen was still rather pissed and fuming. But, when he heard that sentence of hers, he was thoroughly speechless. He could not help but spin his head around and re at her. She had slumped her head down, causing a little of her hair to fall by the sides of her face. The light was just above her head and cast down, illuminating the dazzling sparkle of herplexion. Her neck looked really slim and sulent at this moment. It couldn¡¯t be described as something that was ever so gorgeous or eye-catching... nopes! However, it could definitely cause one¡¯s heart to be tantalized, tempting Lu Yanchen to nt a deep kiss on that neck of hers. Subconsciously, he curled his lips slightly. However, he was still somewhat displeased. After a few seconds, Shi Guang raised her brow and added again, ¡°Or... should I donate it to a hope primary school?¡± With that said, she looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Since this is dirty money, I don¡¯t dare to spend it on myself. Do you want to donate your half of it as well?¡± The initially fuming Lu Yanchen really did not know whether tough or cry at this moment. ¡°Well, say something? How should we spend this amount of money?¡± She had been pondering about it for so long here over this issue. Why wasn¡¯t he saying anything about it at all? ¡°You don¡¯t know how to spend that money?¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen eyed her deeply and stood up. ¡°Come look for me tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll teach you how to spend that amount of dirty money without going against your conscience.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Shi Guang looked up at him puzzledly. However, Lu Yanchen ignored her look and headed straight for the 2nd floor. ¡®What is he keeping me in suspense for?¡¯ She grumbled out in her heart before putting down Little Goody and heading home. She did not bring the card of Yang Sitong with her, and just left it on the coffee table. ... On the 2nd day, Shi Guang received a delivery parcel¨Cit was a ck gift box. Upon opening it, she found a really ssy dress that was really, really beautiful. Just like the one she had worn for the birthday party, it was pure white. However, the style was a little different, and the design was much better, with an intricate handwork done on it. Clearly, this was quite a few levels ssier than the dress she had worn the other day. Shi Guang¡¯s face was confused¨Cshe had not ordered any dresses or what online! Did the delivery boy send it wrongly...? But, after scrutinizing the dress for a little while, she realized that it fitted her size just right. Just as she was trying to figure out who had sent her the dress, her phone rang. Lu Yanchen had sent a message, asking her toe down after wearing the dress. Ah, so it was him! Recalling him telling her that he was going to teach her how to spend that dirty money today, she hesitated for a moment, before changing into the dress and putting on some light makeup. She stood before the mirror and spun around, checking herself out. This was alright; she should not throw Lu Yanchen¡¯s face with this. Going down, the first thing she spotted was him wearing a suit. This was a Lu Yanchen that was so handsome that one could barely peel their gaze away from his presence. He stood beside his jeep and eyed the dress he had gotten for her. Shi Guang could feel as though his gaze was burning in fire, causing her body to inexplicably feel a sense of heat as well. She hurriedly walked over and coughed out, ¡°Where are we going that we have to dress so formally?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely opening the door for her like a gentleman. It was only after Shi Guang arrived that she knew that they were attending a charity ball. The donated money would be used for projects concerning major illnesses for children. She gave the entire ce a hasty nce. The majestically adorned golden hall was filled with all sorts of famous characters from the world of business and showbiz. This seemed like a really high profile event that wasn¡¯t suitable for someone like her to attend. She turned around, wanting to leave, but Lu Yanchen gripped her hand tightly and pulled her in with her domineeringly. This time around, he didn¡¯t bring her in with such a high profile just like the dinner party two days ago. Without attracting attention, he held her hand and brought her to sit down at the farthest corner. Chapter 219 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (9)

Chapter 219: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sitting beside Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with restlessness. These types of ces were really not suited for her. She did not know why Lu Yanchen had to bring her to somewhere like this. She cast a nce around the entire ce secretly once more. The seats were nearly filled¨Cit should be starting soon. As her gaze swept by the entrance, she caught sight of Su Ya, who was entering the premises as well. Donned in a gown with a plunging neckline, her exquisite features were drawn to perfection by her makeup artist. With her hair coiled around the top of her head, the few strands that were allowed to drop down from them further amplified her charm. The person who had entered with her was Yang Chifeng, who was dressed in a suit as well. As the handsome man and the ravishing beauty walked in, they were all smiles the entire time, and would even be exchanging a deep loving gaze at one another from time to time. A single look was enough to tell that they were a couple! Thinking about how Yang Chifeng professed his feelings for her and the words he had spouted about wanting to court her, Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled up in thorough disdain. Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly and remarked sarcastically, ¡°Why? You couldn¡¯t have really thought that he was serious about courting you, huh?¡± Shi Guang sweated. Of course, she knew that Yang Chifeng wasn¡¯t sincere about courting her! But, how did Lu Yanchen know about that? So, she acted ignorant. ¡°What courting? Who¡¯s courting whom?¡± ¡°Hmph!!¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly. Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ¡°Fufufu.¡± Shi Guang smirked out before looking at the door once more. This time around, she caught sight of Yang Sitong, who was dressed in a pink evening gown and with a shawl apanying it while her long hair rested on her shoulders. The organizers of this event were Shen Chunlin of the Shen Family and his wife¨Cthat is, Lu Yanchen¡¯s uncle and aunt. After entering, Yang Sitong went looking for them and greeted them immediately. After a brief exchange, she made her way toward Su Ya and Yang Chifeng. Shi Guang moved her gaze away coldly and turned toward Lu Yanchen, feeling displeased. ¡®What did he bring me here for?¡¯ She did not want to see Yang Sitong and Su Ya in the slightest bit...! At that, a middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit walked over to their table. ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you say anything in advance?¡± Shi Guang raised her head. This was the man that Yang Sitong was talking to earlier on. He should be Lu Yanchen¡¯s uncle¨CShen Chunlin. Shen Chunlin smiled out gently, ¡°Hello!¡± At the day of the dinner party, this girl was seated right beside Yanchen. Today, he was bringing her for this charity ball as well. Could she really be as the rumors were spreading¨Chis girlfriend? A little awkward out of nowhere, Shi Guang replied somewhat nervously, ¡°Hello!¡± Lu Yanchen replied, ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived. You should get busy with your things.¡± Shen Chunlin continued, ¡°Don¡¯t leave in such a hurry after this ends. Let¡¯s go have a meal together.¡± ... Yang Sitong was chatting with Su Ya right now and talking about the incident of Shi Guang epting her 20 million and agreeing to leave Lu Yanchen. She spoke in such a soft volume that no one else could hear it but them. She would even peek in the direction of Shen Chunlin and his wife from time to time. After all, they were Lu Yanchen¡¯s uncle and aunt. Suddenly, she noticed that Shen Chunlin had walked over to a rather isted corner. When she caught sight of Lu Yanchen, her face lit up as she wanted to sprint over at the next second. However, when she caught sight of Shi Guang, who was beside him, her entire face turned ck. ¡®What is she doing here!¡¯ Noticing that something was wrong with Yang Sitong, Su Ya and Yang Chifeng, who were beside her, turned their heads and followed her nce. Naturally, they also caught sight of Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang. The two of their faces were somewhat overcast as well. ¡°B*tch! She had clearly already taken my money...!¡± Yang Sitong spat out fiercely as her eyes zed with fire, really wanting to bolt up and rush over.¡®She had clearly agreed to get the f*ck off after taking the money! But, not only did she not leave, she has even attended this charity ball with Lu Yanchen!¡¯ This was a clear provocation to her! At that moment, Su Ya held her back while Yang Chifeng chimed in, ¡°No matter what you¡¯re thinking of doing, wait till the auction is over.¡± Yang Sitong knew that the asion was not right as she clenched her teeth and sat back down, gripping her hand so hard that her fingernails were digging right into her palm. *Now I know why Yang Sitong was calling Su Ya her sister inw!* Chapter 220 - How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (10)

Chapter 220: How Much Is Young Master Lu Worth? (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The charity ball was about to begin as everyone apuded with passionate fervor to wee Shen Chunlin and his wife for their opening speech. Thereafter, the auction began as items were disyed one after another. Shi Guang¡¯s interest was totallycking in all the proceedings. For a charity ball as such, most of the items were mainly just for show. For the fundraising, people would usually send their donated items in a couple of days before and on the day of the charity ball, then purchase it through the auction once more at roughly the same price. She did not know what she should bid for or what was suitable for her to do so. In any case, the card that Yang Sitong passed her was with Lu Yanchen, so she might as well hand everything to him. Right at that moment, she caught sight of an item being moved up the stage for bidding. It was a gigantic oil painting. In the painting, dusk was breaking as a young girl stood by the beach. She held a strain of wind in her hands while admiring the oceans and looking at the clouds in the skies, disying the most magnificent and beautiful sight. The name of the painting was... Time 1 , Artist: Southern Orange. Suddenly, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes brimmed with a misty fog of tears. Southern Orange... This genius girl of the yesteryears was her sister. Back then, her sister had gotten famous over a single painting. But, even before she was recognized by the entire world, she had gotten into an ident, causing her brilliance to fade away like a shooting star. After vanishing without a trace for so many years, there were hardly anyone who remembered her. This painting¨CTime¨Cwas her sister¡¯s final piece of work that she had donated out for charity purposes. Her sister had painted this painting just for her. And precisely because it was her sister¡¯s final work, Shi Guang had really wanted to search for it for the past seven years. But back then, someone had bought it in an auction and she could not locate it for the longest time ever. The only person who knew that she wanted to look for this painting was Lu Yanchen. But even then, she had only told him that she liked Southern Orange¡¯s Time, because it was called ¡®Shi Guang¡¯. Was the reason why Lu Yanchen brought her here today because he knew that ¡®Time¡¯ would appear on tonight¡¯s charity ball? But, no matter what, now that she had seen it here today, she must get her hands on it no matter what. Someone had already started with the price bid. ¡°50,000.¡± Shi Guang took up the number on her table and called out. ¡°60,000.¡± Yang Sitong had been eyeing Shi Guang with hate the entire time, and would not let up on any single movement of her and Lu Yanchen. When she noticed Shi Guang calling out for a bid, she smirked out with a nasty attitude of going against her and raised her own number. ¡°500,000.¡± Shi Guang frowned¨CYang Sitong was doing it on purpose. However, she did not want her sister¡¯s painting to fall into the hands of Yang Sitong. Even though she knew of Yang Sitong¡¯s intentions, she still raised her number nevertheless. ¡°510,000.¡± Yang Sitong did not hesitate. ¡°1,000,000.¡± ¡°1,100,000.¡± ¡°2,000,000.¡± ¡°2,100,000.¡± ... As the price got higher and higher, the masses watched with open jaws. After all, this wasn¡¯t a really famous painting, and yet, the price was already sky high right now! They then caught sight of Lu Yanchen, who was beside Shi Guang, and suddenly thought of thetest rumors floating around¨Cthe 4th Young Master Lu has gotten himself a girlfriend, and had brought her straight to his mother¡¯s birthday dinner! Coming to a sudden realization, everyone instantly understood what was going on. With that, their faces took on an amused and toying look to watch the entire spectacle. Shi Guang took in a deep breath and bit down on her teeth before calling out once more. ¡°3,000,000.¡± Yang Sitong peered at everyone around her. If she did not get her hands on the painting today, she would definitely be the butt of all jokes from everyone tomorrow! She raised her number. ¡°10,000,000.¡± She had just given Shi Guang 10,000,000! She just had to see how this penniless swimming coach was going to be able to raise her bid above 10,000,000! The auctioneer yelled out excitedly, ¡°10,000,000! 10,000,000... Any other offers?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was stone cold as she gripped her fist tightly. Chapter 221 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (1)

Chapter 221: Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong looked over at Shi Guang, who was looking all pale as though she was finding it difficult to get off riding a tiger¡¯s back, and gloated out coldly, feeling cathartic in her heart. ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she take a look at who she is? A mere swimming coach and she dares to try snatch away something from me! Know your ce!¡¯ Her taunting, her disdain, her contempt... Shi Guang took everything in, and was looking even more terrible right now. Lu Yanchen, who was beside her, sat there with his cold, handsome face and looked at Shi Guang with a deep gaze. She had not moved for a long time now as the auctioneer was making the final checks for any higher offer. He reached out for his number card... However, before he could reach it, Shi Guang held his hand down. His eyes narrowed as he turned around to look at Shi Guang. There was no longer that terrible and restless expression on Shi Guang¡¯s face. She bore a faint smile on her face as she looked at him and shook her head gently. In the beginning, she had really wanted to get her hands on this painting so that she could give it to her sister as a gift after she woke up. But, Yang Sitong¡¯s offer was immediately 10 times more than any normal offer. At that point, Shi Guang knew that given her financial status, no matter what she did, she would not be able to get her hands on this painting. Since that was the case, she could give her sister the gift in another way. A normal oil painting and yet it managed to auction for a sky-high price of 10,000,000... This would certainly make for a piece of explosive news, and her sister would have once again let the world know of the girl genius¨CSouthern Orange¨Cin another spectacr manner. Furthermore, if her sister were to know that the painting she had done for charity back then was being sold for a sky-high price of 10,000,000, she would definitely be ecstatic! These two gifts added together would be even greater than her breaking her back just to buy this painting back for her sister. On the stage, the auctioneer knocked down on his hammer heavily, dering, ¡°The final bid stands at 10,000,000 to Miss Yang of Table 3!¡± Shi Guang looked over at Yang Sitong far in the distance with a bright, sparkling smile. As for Yang Sitong, who was smirking at Shi Guang the entire time, her expression froze up slightly as she harrumphed out coldly, convinced that Shi Guang was just finding a way out to not embarrass herself. But for some unknown reason, she did not know why she didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of happiness. She looked over at Su Ya and Yang Chifeng beside her. The two of them had an overcast expression, and did not look too good either. Suddenly, her heart skipped furiously as her hands trembled slightly. She had suddenly realized that this was just a nameless painting! And yet, she had thrown out 10,000,000 for it! Su Ya whispered softly in her ears, ¡°You¡¯re too brash.¡± Yang Sitong moved her lips, wanting to say something, but she stopped herself. She felt nothing about it in her heart¨Cthis was but just 10,000,000. To her, it was nothing much. It wasn¡¯t as though she didn¡¯t have money. If she was able to give that swimming coach a tight p on her face with a mere 10,000,000, it would all be worth it. The apuses were roaring as lights shed throughout the entire hall, bringing the mood to a new climax. The next two items disyed were bought away by their original owners. Actually, there was a sort of mutual understanding everyone had for events as such. An auction for a fundraiser was mostly just for show to liven the mood. Most people would usually bid back for items that they had donated. It was first and foremost, just a show of one¡¯s sincerity. And secondly, they knew how to gauge the price of their own items. What Yang Sitong had donated this time around was a pair of limited edition earrings, with only three such pairs in the entire world. It was worth 500,000, and she had intended to buy it back with 100,000 more at 600,000. When the auctioneer was done introducing her earrings, Yang Sitong raised her number. The starting bid was 200,000, and she called for 600,000 immediately. For most owners of their own items, they would usually bid out for a value much higher than the actual price at the start. With that, no one would try to outbid them or have any expectations for it. However, this time around, things were different. Many people looked over at Shi Guang... Chapter 222 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (2)

Chapter 222: Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡®When you¡¯re watching a show, you don¡¯t mind if things blow up¡¯¨Cthat was the sort of mindset most people would possess. When Shi Guang had wanted that painting earlier on, Yang Sitong had pit herself against Shi Guang fiercely and forcefully snatched it away at a sky-high price. Now that Yang Sitong wanted to get her own earrings back, everyone was naturally curious at how Shi Guang would react to it. Looking at everyone around her, Shi Guang did not know whether tough or cry. Even though Yang Sitong had snatched the painting away from her, she was really happy about it! But then again, it wasn¡¯t gentlemanly to not respond in kind. Since Yang Sitong likes those earrings that much, Shi Guang would buy it for her! Shi Guang curled her lips and raised her number. ¡°700,000.¡± Lu Yanchen, who was seated beside her, looked at her with a deep gaze as his lips curled up into a smile that didn¡¯t seem like one. The moment Yang Sitong heard Shi Guang¡¯s voice, her entire face turned dark¨Cdid that woman not find it shameful enough after that painting fight earlier on? To think that she would dare to try fight for her earrings now! She harrumphed coldly before raising her number. ¡°1,000,000.¡± ¡°1,500,000.¡± Yang Sitong was in a fit right now. She could think of nothing else but to crush Shi Guang savagely. Su Ya, who was sitting beside her, whispered softly, ¡°Sitong, don¡¯t cause any more trouble. You¡¯ve already spent 10,000,000 just now, and you¡¯ve already done your part for the charity. Since she likes the earrings, give it to her then.¡± She was Yang Chifeng¡¯s girlfriend and would be marrying him in the future. To her, the fact that the Yangs were where they were was because of Yang Chifeng. Hence, the money of the Yangs was as good as Yang Chifeng¡¯s money. Even though Yang Sitong was splurging the money like water as though it didn¡¯t pain her at all, Su Ya felt pained... She felt pained for Yang Chifeng. Yang Sitong¡¯s face turned ck with displeasure. If she did not manage to bid back her earrings, she would have lost every bit of face she had! Then, her act of snatching over that painting with such a high profile would be nothing more than aughing stock in her circle! She was naturally against Su Ya¡¯s advice. ¡°No way! Those are my earrings. If she were to snatch them away, how do you think the people in our circle will look at me in the future?¡± She then looked over at Yang Chifeng. ¡°Brother, our Yang Family must not lose face! Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s face waspletely sullen right now. ¡°...¡± On the stage, the auctioneer was calling out, ¡°Is there anyone who wishes to bid above 1,500,000? If there¡¯s no other offer, this pair of earrings will belong to thatdy over there! 1,500,000 going once! 1,500,000 going twice...!¡± Yang Sitong raised her number once more. ¡°2,000,000.¡± Shi Guang did not hesitate. ¡°2,500,000.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face was frighteningly pale as mes of fury surged up in her. ¡°3,000,000!¡± Comparing money? There was no way she would lose to a swimming coach! Even if Lu Yanchen wanted to help this swimming coach, so what? Lu Yanchen had just returned from the military. The money he spent should be the money of the Lu Family. Given the Lu Family¡¯s way of doing things, they would definitely not permit something like this! Unless... he was just ying around and had no intention of letting this swimming coach marry into the family? The auctioneer was getting excited now. ¡°3,000,000! Is there anyone who wishes to bid above 3,000,000? 3,000,000 going once! 3,000,000 going twice!¡± Yang Sitong was ecstatic as she looked over at Shi Guang in a victorious manner. Shi Guang smiled at her as she raised her number once more. ¡°5,000,000!¡± Yang Sitong had beenpletely provoked right now as she was somewhat out of her mind. Immediately, she wanted to yell for another bid when Su Ya took her number card away. She was clearly reluctant about it! Just as she was about to go get it back from Su Ya, Yang Chifeng, who was beside her, spoke out sternly, ¡°Sitong, that¡¯s enough!!¡± Astounded, Yang Sitong spoke out with a totally aggrieved expression, ¡°Brother, if I don¡¯t manage to get this pair of earrings today, the face of our Yang Family...!¡± *HAHAHAHA... SWEET, SWEET REVENGE!* Chapter 223 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (3)

Chapter 223: Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Chifeng could see everything way more clearly than Yang Sitong. Indeed, this price tussle in a fit of anger might not cost that much money, but it would cause the Yang Family to have a reputation of having more sense than money in their circle. THAT would be the true loss of the Yang Family¡¯s face. Because he was some distance away from Yang Sitong, he naturally could not scold her harshly with a loud voice. He could only look at Su Ya, who instantly understood what she had to do. She spoke to Yang Sitong with a voice level that only the two of them could hear and whispered, ¡°Do you think that even if you win the bid for the earrings, that will show the world that your fianc¨¦e is still yours? Sitong, don¡¯t you think that this is childish?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Yang Sitong did not feel that way at all. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wondered why Lu Yanchen doesn¡¯t fancy you? It¡¯s because you¡¯re not magnanimous enough... Which man doesn¡¯t like to y around outside? If you really want to marry him, you must not cause him to lose face at this moment. And even if you were to marry him in the future, you must do everything ording to his liking.¡± Hearing Su Ya describe all these analogies about how a woman should behave, Yang Sitong was merely scoffing in her heart. She felt that Su Ya was just speaking from a bystander¡¯s point of view. If her elder brother were to get a woman outside, she would be the first to flip and want that woman dead! Just as they were discussing about it, the auctioneer had already knocked down on his hammer. ¡°... 5,000,000 going thrice! Congrattions to thatdy!¡± Yang Sitong went maniacal. This time around, she was even hating Su Ya and Yang Chifeng, hating them for not even being willing to part with that small sum of money! The fact that the Yangs were where they were today was all thanks to the news of her being engaged in marriage with Lu Yanchen! And yet, they ignored her dignity and pride all for the sake of that little bit of money! She med and hated them. She had determined with extreme certainty that everyone was going against her! Because of that, she put on a ck face for the remainder of the event. After the auction came the buffet-style dinner, where she kept her distance from even Su Ya and Yang Chifeng. Su Ya looked at Yang Chifeng exasperatedly. ¡°She¡¯s most likely ming me for it.¡± ¡°Ignore her!¡± Yang Chifeng patted Su Ya on the head, looking to really dote on her. However, when she was not paying attention, his gazended onto Shi Guang, who was engaged in conversation with Lu Yanchen right now. Shen Chunlin walked toward Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang, and there were a number of people who crowded over to greet them. Instantly, the men and the women separated into their own genders for conversation. Mrs. Shen seemed as though she was really interested in Shi Guang, as she kept looking for her to chat with. On the other side, Shen Chunlin suddenly said to Lu Yanchen in a softer voice, ¡°So, the reason why you sought out information about that ¡®Time¡¯ painting from me was all because of her!¡± Even though he kept his voice at a soft volume, Shi Guang had managed to hear it. She froze a bit momentarily. So, he had already known that the ¡®Time¡¯ painting was going to be put up for auction today, and hence, he brought her here. Even though she did not manage to bid down ¡®Time¡¯ today, she felt that she should still thank Lu Yanchen for it. Yet another debt of gratitude... The number of things she seemed to be owing this ex-boyfriend of hers seemed to be mounting up. Suddenly, she felt a little afraid... afraid that she might never be able to pay it all off. Mrs. Shen had heard that as well as she smiled out faintly, ¡°Seems like you must really like that painting, Shi Guang. It¡¯s a pity...¡± Shi Guang smiled in reciprocation, ¡°I had initially really liked that painting, and had wanted to bid it down... But, since the other party seemed intent on getting it, I thought that it was better for me to give it up. After all, a gentleman does not steal from the interests of others.¡± ¡°This is not called stealing of interests, alright? It¡¯s called trying one¡¯s best.¡± A soft, gentle voice drifted over beside their ears. Shi Guang did not even have to turn her head to know who the person speaking was¨CYang Sitong! She was mocking Shi Guang for not having enough money to afford that painting! Shi Guang turned around and looked at her while smiling, ¡°That¡¯s why I returned the favor to you properly in reciprocation. Otherwise, I would really have been letting down on your ¡®kindness¡¯!¡± Chapter 224 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (4)

Chapter 224: 224 Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong replied indifferently, ¡°... Since you like those earrings that much, I¡¯ll let you have them then. After all, they¡¯re old ones that I¡¯ve worn before... used toys that I don¡¯t really want...¡± The moment she said that, the faces of everyone surrounding¨CMrs. Shen included¨Cchanged. The reason why everyone attended this charity ball was all thanks to Mr. and Mrs. Shen. It wasn¡¯t only because they were willing to donate, but also because they wanted to build connections with the Shen Family. As for this charity ball, since it was of a ratherrge scale, the items that they had chosen to donate were still things that they had wracked their brains and thoughts over. And yet, Yang Sitong was here iming that she had donated a broken toy and whatnot. That was akin to giving a tight p onto everyone¡¯s faces as they felt a burning sensation rushing through them. And, the angriest of them all was none other than Mrs. Shen. To think that this charity ball that she had organized with such importance would have been humored with by someone¡¯s broken toy! Wasn¡¯t that person taking her as a joke then? Hence, that single statement had offended everyone here. Yang Sitong had also sensed that she had spouted something off as her expression turned terrible while she stood on the spot awkwardly. She wanted to exin herself, but Mrs. Shen had already made an excuse and left, bringing Shi Guang with her. Su Ya then walked over and looked at her helplessly, seeing who,, Yang Sitong immediately cried out in grievance, ¡°Yaya!¡± ¡°Alright now, it¡¯s alright now,¡± Su Ya held her hands. The person that would stand on her side at the end of the day was always Su Ya. Yang Sitong felt touched in her heart once more as the hatred she felt toward Su Ya disappeared. However, it did not vanish entirely. Instead, it was transferred onto Shi Guang. ¡®If not for that woman, none of this would have happened today!¡¯ ¡®She had clearly taken the money and agreed to leave Lu Yanchen! Yet, to think that she would snatch both the earrings and Lu Yanchen in broad daylight so brazenly!¡¯ ¡®Damn it! I, Yang Sitong, am not someone to be trifled with!¡¯ ¡®Does she really think that she can still stay by Lu Yanchen¡¯s side after taking the money?¡¯ Yang Sitong decided that she would go tell Lu Yanchen about it, to expose the truth of Shi Guang¡¯s greed. Her eyes roamed around the entire ce, looking for Lu Yanchen. When she saw him walking in the direction of the gents¡¯ room, she rushed over right away. By the time she got over, he had already entered the washroom. The washbasins of the washrooms were really huge, and even had a resting area that was shared between the two genders. Yang Sitong stood at the resting area, waiting to expose Shi Guang¡¯s true self after Lu Yanchen came out. However, before he came out, Shi Guang exited from thedies¡¯ room first. She headed over to the washbasin and turned on the tap when she caught sight of Yang Sitong, who was in the resting area, in the mirror. Her gaze was cold as though she had just seen a stranger, and she then looked back down indifferently thereafter. Yang Sitong red at Shi Guang¡¯s back view with such intense hatred as if she could practically bore a hole through her. ¡®To think that she would dare deceive me! I must definitely...¡¯ Just as Yang Sitong was thinking about how she should vent her anger, she thought up of a plot and sniggered out without a trace. She rushed forward behind Shi Guang and shouted out, ¡°Shi Guang! You had already taken my 10 million!!¡± If she were to tell Lu Yanchen directly that Shi Guang was the sort of a greedy and power-hungry woman, he might not necessarily believe her. But, if he were toe out of the gents¡¯ room and see her confront this swimming coach, he would definitely know what was going on! This was much better than her going to tell Lu Yanchen about it herself! Looking at her from the mirror, all pissed off in a huff, Shi Guang could not help butugh out before asking gently, ¡°That¡¯s right, I took 10 million from you. What about it?¡± Chapter 225 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (5)

Chapter 225: Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong scoffed out in amusement over that righteous tone of hers. She grit her teeth and said, ¡°To think that you would have the cheek to ask me what about it?! You clearly said that if I were to give you 20 million, you would never see Yanchen again, and have him give up on you entirely!¡± Shi Guang waved her hands off innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see him, but he came looking for me. There¡¯s nothing I can do about that. Also, didn¡¯t you ask me to have him give up on me? Now, how can having him give up on me be something that I can aplish with just a few mere words? I¡¯ve got to give it a good thought and think about what I should do so that he would give up on me, haven¡¯t I? But, before I¡¯m even up with a good n, here you areshing out left and right.¡± Yang Sitong wanted to cool down, but she really found herself incapable of doing so. How could she sl*t¡¯s mouth be so sharp! Not only was she a b*tch, but she had also dared to act so chaste and pure while putting her words in such a just and righteous manner! Yang Sitong was almost pissed to death. She smirked out gently with a tone full of sarcasm, ¡°Are you taking me for a fool? Clearly, you¡¯re thinking that the money is too little, and you¡¯re trying to get more money out of Yanchen¡¯s side! Or perhaps, you¡¯re thinking that you can get to marry into the Lu Family? The Lus will definitely not allow Yanchen to marry a greedy and power-hungry woman such as yourself! Dream on!!¡± ¡°Indeed, I was looking down on the money for being too little. After going home and thinking about it, I realized Lu Yanchen IS the 4th Young Master of the Lu Family! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s only worth 20 million! More like 200 million! However, even if you give me 200 million, that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll stand here for you to scold me. Since your temper is so bad, I don¡¯t wish to work with you anymore. You can have your 10 million back.¡± As she said that, she opened her bag and took out the earrings she bid down earlier on and stuffed it into Yang Sitong¡¯s hands. ¡°After all, the money was earned because of Lu Yanchen. Hence, I split it evenly with him. This is my half of the 5 million. The remaining 5 million is with Lu Yanchen. You can go ask him for it.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice was especially tender, showing that she didn¡¯t wish to argue with Yang Sitong at all... A little aggrieved and a little pitiable, but nowhere weak nor bulliable. This attitude had Yang Sitong so pissed that she was about to spit out blood. ¡®Not only did this wrench take the money, she had even raised the price for the earrings and was returning them right now aspensation for the money paid for her to leave Lu Yanchen?¡¯ ¡®ARGH! SHE WAS MESSING WITH ME THE ENTIRE TIME!¡¯ Yang Sitong was about to blow up! ¡°You think that you can settle and clear everything with a pair of lousy earrings after taking my 10 million?!¡± If not for the fact that she knew Lu Yanchen was in the gents, she would have disregarded her image and screamed out in rage. Shi Guang smiled out calmly, ¡°Miss Yang, this pair of lousy earrings were yours to begin with. And there were so many people that witnessed me paying 5 million for them earlier on. How could it not mean anything?¡± ¡°YOU!¡± Yang Sitong bit down on her teeth and endured everything. This sl*t was way too sharp with her words¨Cshe wasn¡¯t going to get anything out of arguing with her. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t going to forget about her motive here. She wanted Lu Yanchen, who was in the gents¡¯ room, to know about this woman¡¯s true face. As for what Shi Guang had said about the other 5 million being with Lu Yanchen, she did not believe it in the slightest bit. She thought that Shi Guang was merely trying to make excuses for not leaving Lu Yanchen, and was thinking of keeping the 5 million for herself. Calming down slightly, Yang Sitong smirked, ¡°The 10 million that I¡¯ve given you belong to my ount. Since you took the money, you should agree to leave Lu Yanchen. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to sue you for it.¡± Shi Guang widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Sue me? What are you going to sue me for? There are security cameras in the caf¨¦ that can prove that YOU were the one who handed me your card¨CI didn¡¯t steal it! As for the reason behind you giving me the money? Who knew anything about that?¡± She even gave off a really troubled expression. Yang Sitong bit down on her lips and snarled, ¡°If there¡¯s no reason, why did I give you 10 million? Do I look like I¡¯m touched in the head?¡± Chapter 226 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (6)

Chapter 226: Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at her with a curious expression as though she was a doctor checking her patient. She then sighed out, ¡°Hais! Perhaps you ARE really touched in the head.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s tolerance was on the brink of breaking down right now. She red at Shi Guang before smirking savagely, ¡°Are you set on snatching Yanchen from me, no matter what?¡± Shi Guang replied somewhat helplessly, ¡°No one¡¯s trying to snatch anyone from you. But, Lu Yanchen liking me and insisting that he wants no one other than me isn¡¯t something I can control.¡± Yang Sitong gripped her fist tightly while her chest burnt with a fiery ze. She suppressed the rage as best as she could while spitting her words out in venomous rage, ¡°Like you? Why don¡¯t you take a look at just who you are? You¡¯re a mere swimming coach! Lu Yanchen likes you? Wants no one other than you? HA! He¡¯s just ying with you at most!¡± ¡°Well, perhaps ytime might just turn into standing by one another for all eternity? There¡¯s a multitude of possibilities in this world.¡± As Shi Guang said that, she even gave off a shy and embarrassed expression. Yang Sitong¡¯s face contorted into mockery. ¡°I¡¯m really curious where you get that confidence from! A sparrow is a sparrow! It wouldn¡¯t turn into a phoenix even if it flies to the top of the tree!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s expression did not change as she replied Yang Sitong in the same tone, ¡°Well, a parvenu is a parvenu. One¡¯s true nature wouldn¡¯t change even if they get into an upper-ss circle. Instead, they would just be aughing stock!¡± The Yang Family was a parvenu in the past. The past few years, Yang Sitong had thought that the reason why Lu Yanchen refused to get together with her was because she was the daughter of a parvenu family. Therefore, she could not understand at all why even a swimming coach could get together with him and not her. Every single word pierced her heart just like a needle, causing rage to rush up Yang Sitong¡¯s face like a volcano, reddening her eyes. She felt that this woman¡¯s smile was nothing more than a bundle of craftiness and evil¨Cthis was a viin getting things her way! Unable to endure everything anymore even till the point of losing her sense of reasoning, shepletely forgot that everything was done just to put on a show for Lu Yanchen. Compared to Yang Sitong¡¯s furious red face, Shi Guang¡¯s lips were curled up gently with a hint of amusement, giving off a rxed and casual look on her fairplexion¨Cthere was cuteness mixed with a bit of slyness on it. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s going to want me in the future. But, I definitely know that he doesn¡¯t want you right now!¡± Yang Sitong was so angered that her entire body was shivering uncontrobly as her face shed in shades of green and white. Unable to bear with everything anymore, she threw a p out. Because there was some distance between the two of them, she needed to walk a few steps before she could p Shi Guang. In her haste while wearing heels along with the slippery floor, she lost her bnce and flew forward. Immediately, she yelped out in shock and wanted to grab Shi Guang so that she could pull her down as a support for her fall. However, Shi Guang was bbergasted and shocked as well, dodging her almost instinctively. With that, Yang Sitong fell over and mmed her head onto the trash bin nearby. ¡°Ah! Ouch...!!!¡± Unable to calm down, she took a few deep breaths before she returned to her senses. In the midst of her rage and embarrassment, she clutched at her injured forehead and stood up wretchedly. Looking at how her forehead was injured in the mirror, her face flushed totally red as she quivered out furiously. She red at Shi Guang with a venomous look. ¡°YOU¡¯RE SO EVIL!¡± This time around, Shi Guang was truly speechless. ¡°You wanted to p me but you failed and ended up falling on your own. What has that got to do with me?¡± She thenughed out again, ¡°... Oh, right! There are security cameras for the washbasins and resting area. I¡¯m sure there is a recording that can prove that I didn¡¯t touch you at all!¡± Chapter 227 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (7)

Chapter 227: Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang no longer wanted to bother with Yang Sitong as she passed her and walked away. ¡°SHI GUANG!¡± Yang Sitong was totally enraged right now as she red at the back view of Shi Guang venomously while yelling her name out, wanting to hurl insults at her. Right at that moment, someone came out of the gents and Yang Sitong slowly remembered her purpose for being here. She repressed her emotions and regained herposure before turning around slowly... Indeed, as she had expected, it was Lu Yanchen! Lu Yanchen was looking at her at the same time, his eyes equally calm, without a single ripple in them. It was as though he knew nothing of what had happened here moments earlier. But of course, how could that be the case? Themotion caused was so huge. Or perhaps, it wasn¡¯t that he knew nothing¨Che was just pretending. Thinking along those lines, the muscles on Yang Sitong¡¯s face froze for a moment as she wanted to make an rmed expression. However, she found herself incapable of doing so no matter what. In the end, she could only fake out an rmed tone, ¡°Y-Yanchen! What are you doing here?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply her, merely turning on the tap and washing his hands slowly. Yang Sitong looked exceptionally miserable. Her forehead was still bleeding right now. How could he act as though he was seeing nothing at all? She took two steps forward and stood beside Lu Yanchen before looking at him with teary eyes and choking out, ¡°H-Have you heard everything just now?¡± Lu Yanchen continued to ignore her while washing his hands. ¡°...¡± ¡°10 million... No, it¡¯s 20! She asked me for 20 million! I gave her 10 million as deposit and she promised me to never see you again! Once youpletely gave up on her, she¡¯d take the other 10 million from me! A woman like that doesn¡¯t love you at all! The reason why she wants to get together with you is all because of your family background! If your surname wasn¡¯t Lu and you were just a normal person, she would definitely not be with you! The woman who loves you the most in this world is me! Me!¡± As she said that, big drops of aggrieved tears dripped down one after another. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was still totally impassionate, showing no signs of being moved by those words in the slightest bit. After he was done wiping his hands dry, he took out a card from his pocket. Yang Sitong looked over at Lu Yanchen confusedly as that indifferent expression of his started turning even colder. He ced the card on the washbasin tform and pushed it in front of Yang Sitong. ¡°It¡¯s here, the remaining 5 million.¡± Yang Sitong felt her heart skip a beat. 5 million? The 5 million remaining that Shi Guang was talking about were truly in Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands? ¡®How could this... Why would things turn out like this? ¡®Could it be that this 20 million wasn¡¯t Shi Guang¡¯s end motive from the very beginning? Had she already decided from the start that she was going to use the 20 million to have Lu Yanchen hate mepletely?¡¯ Yang Sitong¡¯s face looked as terrible as it could ever be, as chills ran down her entire body from head to toe. She red at Lu Yanchen intently while he did the same with that cold expression of his, as though she was a stranger. In fact, she looked even more like an enemy. ¡®He was ming me? Hating me? No! I am his life savior!¡¯ Yang Sitong was flustered and lost at this moment as she cried out, ¡°I admit that I did ask her to leave you by giving her money! If she was really going to do it for the money, then that would mean that this woman doesn¡¯t love you at all! But, I hadn¡¯t expected her to be plotting against me instead! And right from the start to boot! For such a scheming woman to be by your side, how could it not be for money?¡± As she said that, she reached out and wanted to tug at Lu Yanchen¡¯s sleeves. He took a couple of steps back and stared at her from a distance away, the same impassionate and emotionless re as though whether or not Shi Guang loved money was none of his concern. ¡®How much did he love her such that he wouldn¡¯t even be bothered about whether the woman loved him or his money?¡¯ Yang Sitong was so jealous that she was going mad; filled with so much hatred she was going insane! Chapter 228 - Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (8)

Chapter 228: 228 Pleasures Of Humiliating A Trash Girl (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Yang Sitong¡¯s mad jealousy came hatred. But more than anything else, there was despair. She had clearly started off with a good start! Why had things turned out as such? Lu Yanchen had always been cold to her, and things hadn¡¯t changed just because they were engaged. Later on, when he forcefully insisted on breaking the marriage, things got rather messy. In fact, the other people and rtives of the Lu Family had started to treat her rather coldly, even with a slight hint of impatience toward her. On the day of the dinner party when Lu Yanchen brought Shi Guang along, there wasn¡¯t a single person from the Lus who had bothered to make a call to try and exin things. And after tonight¡¯s charity ball... she was most likely theughing stock of her entire circle. Footsteps drifted by her ears as Yang Sitong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hoped that it was Lu Yanchen who had returned for her. But, when she saw Su Yaing over, that final bit of hope in her heart was extinguished. She was just like wild grass that was burnt up by the mes and filled with the stench of death. She bawled out in pain, ¡°I¡¯ve lost! Completely lost!¡± She had not lost to Shi Guang, she had lost to Lu Yanchen. And perhaps, if she were to stop what she was doing right now, he might still bear some gratitude toward her lifesaving grace. Seeing this totally ruined Yang Sitong, Su Ya frowned. ¡°You¡¯re thinking of giving up?¡± Yang Sitong clutched at that hurting chest of hers. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ve got no choice! He¡¯s already with another woman now!¡± Su Ya smiled out gently, ¡°I¡¯ve got a pact with your brother... Every two months, he gets a chance to sleep with another woman.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief. Su Ya, on the other hand, was totally indifferent. ¡°Sitong, this is the reality. Men... if they¡¯ve got money and power, they would definitely not allow themselves to get tied down by a single woman. Rather than having him hide from you to go for another woman, you might as well be more magnanimous. Although, I don¡¯t really wish for him to go bed other women as well, if he really does so, it¡¯s fine as long as he isn¡¯t serious about it, and only loves me.¡± ¡°But, Lu Yanchen already hates me.¡± ¡°How can that be? You¡¯re his life savior. Didn¡¯t he do nothing to you just now and merely walked away after returning you the credit card? He said nothing harsh at all! After all, you saved his life. Furthermore, you didn¡¯t do anything to that Shi Guang either. Didn¡¯t you just get a little worked up and caused a small fuss over a little bit of jealousy? If he goes overboard, then he would be known as an ingrate.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face was still caught in a dilemma. Even if she wanted to give up, her heart was still reluctant about it at the end of the day. ¡°That swimming coach... Since money can¡¯t settle her, that shows that she must truly like Lu Yanchen. For a woman to love a man, she would definitely want to get a simr feeling in return. But, what if she were to discover that the man doesn¡¯t truly love her?¡± Su Ya¡¯s smile was tender the entire time. Looking at how Yang Sitong¡¯s face was still totally confused, she shook her head helplessly while saying, ¡°Now, hasn¡¯t it been clear all these years how much Lu Yanchen cares for that ex-girlfriend of his?¡± With that, Yang Sitong finally understood what she meant. That withered heart of hers suddenly felt invigorated as though a breeze of Spring had just gusted by it. ¡®That¡¯s right! Lu Yanchen¡¯s most beloved was that first love of his, not this swimming coach!¡¯ ¡®If Shi Guang knew about that, there was definitely no way she would do nothing about it!¡¯ ... The next day, Shi Guang went onto the inte and checked out the news. Indeed, there were many articles reporting on the sky-high price of her sister¡¯s painting. The genius girl¨CSouthern Orange¨Chad appeared before the face of the world once more. There were manyizens that were questioning over the identity of Southern Orange. Why hadn¡¯t there been any news about her for the past few years? Would she be producing more work in the future...? In her heart, Shi Guang replied. ¡®Yes, there definitely will be more works. One day, sis will definitely wake up.¡¯ Chapter 229 - Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (1)

Chapter 229: Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang received a call from huo Zhan, asking her to meet up. Initially, the Flying Fish Cup was meant to be three dayster. Because she had to prepare for thepetition, Shi Guang had only intended to talk to Huo Zhan about anything only after thepetition. However, Zhang Shulin informed her that due to issues with the venue, the Flying Fish Cup was dyed by ten days. In order to make up for that, the provincial team¡¯s side had decided that the top 3 ces for the Flying Fish Cup would be able to make it for the provincial team selection test. With that having happened, she agreed to meet up with Huo Zhan for tea. He was rather pissed when she arrived, ring at her with widened eyes, looking to be in a total huff. ¡°Say, say! What¡¯s going on here? Didn¡¯t you tell me that you had no boyfriend? What an ingrate! Who was the one who was the best to you since we were young?¡± He patted his chest furiously. ¡°It was me, Huo Zhan! But you! Well done! You got yourself a gigolo without even telling me?¡± Shi Guang bemoaned, ¡°He¡¯s not a gigolo. Furthermore, we¡¯re onl...¡± Huo Zhan cut her in her words. ¡°If he isn¡¯t a gigolo what is he? Do you know that he has a fianc¨¦e? Just because he¡¯s the 4th Young Master of the Lu Family, does that allow him to two-time others? I¡¯m telling you...¡± Shi Guang wanted to exin things to Huo Zhan, but he was lecturing her the entire time without giving her a chance to. At that moment, her phone rang... She looked at it¨Cit was Lu Yanchen. She then picked up the call. ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± He was lying on his beach chairzily while the bright sunlightnded on his body in patches after seeping through the gaps of the foliage above. ¡®Late? He wanted to have lessons today? But, wasn¡¯t he injured...? ¡® Shi Guang was about to reply when Huo Zhan increased his volume loudly on the other end purposely, ¡°Oi, oi, oi! Who is that?¡± His voice was so loud that Lu Yanchen on the other end could hear him. Squinting his eyes, thatzy attitude of his disappeared as his face turned cold as ice. Shi Guang shot a re over at Huo Zhan before exining in a soft voice, ¡°You¡¯re injured, and you can¡¯t have lessons, right?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was totally frosty. He had initially prepared his speech beforehand, but he changed everything. ¡°Who told you that I can¡¯t have lessons because I¡¯m injured? If I want lessons, I want them! Get over here now!¡± His tone was way different from before as well, without any bit of warmth left. With that said, he hung up on her. Shi Guang sweated. Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone was harsh, she did not intend to head back. Entering the waters before his wounds had recovered? What if they were to get infected? Really now... He was already so old, and he still couldn¡¯t stop causing worries. Huo Zhan saw how Shi Guang had ended the call, but was still looking all worried. He then moved his face right before hers, giving her such a shock that she stumbled back, nearly screaming out. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finally gotten back to your senses? I thought that that single call had sucked your soul away into the depths of the abyss, never to return ever again!¡± Huo Zhan mocked her with a sour tone, ¡°Gosh, you¡¯re really deeply infected by that cupid¡¯s arrow, such that a single phone call could have you in such a daze, eh?¡± Shi Guang sweated out. ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°Since when?¡± Huo Zhan mocked out. ¡°Look at the way you¡¯re behaving right now. It¡¯s the type of retarded look one gives off when they¡¯re in love! It¡¯s not that I want to scold you, but can you just grow some brains and not get scammed?¡± As a close friend who had grown up with her since they were young, and given their current situation, Huo Zhan felt that he should take care of her and look after her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Shi Guang smiled out speechlessly. ¡°Hmph, hmph!¡± Huo Zhan let out two bitter chuckles before poking her at the side of her head without holding back at all. ¡°How many years have I known you for now? Others may not know you that well, but me? Given the way you are right now, it¡¯s really hard not to worry...!¡± Chapter 230 - Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (2)

Chapter 230: Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang rubbed her temple in pain. ¡°What situation am I in? You don¡¯t know anything at all.¡± ¡°He has a fianc¨¦e, Shi Guang! For someone who has a girlfriend or fianc¨¦e, no matter how much you like them, you shouldn¡¯t get involved with them. I don¡¯t want you to get scolded as ¡®the other woman¡¯ one day.¡± When she heard that, Shi Guang¡¯s face went dark. Huo Zhan looked at her calmly as he felt an inexplicable sense of stuffiness in his chest. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like to hear these words, but...¡± Shi Guang cut him in his words. ¡°Huo Zhan, it¡¯s not as you think it is. There are some things that I don¡¯t really know how I should exin to you as well. But, he and I... we¡¯ll definitely not be together.¡± There was a tone of certainty. However, Huo Zhan could not get his spirits up even after hearing that. Thankfully, Li Fangfei arrived at that moment, bringing the topic to a temporary stop. Shi Guang went to the washroom. As she returned, she passed by a booth and caught sight of Wang Caichun. When Wang Caichun saw her, she was surprised as well before standing up and pulling her over. ¡°I had intended to ask you out in the next couple of days. Wanna go shopping togetherter on?¡± Shi Guang replied apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m already meeting with two friends right now, so today might be inconvenient.¡± ¡°Next time then!¡± Wang Caichun knew about what happened at the charity ballst night as well. When she heard of it, sheughed so hard that her face nearly cramped up. For Yang Sitong¡¯s earrings to be snatched away, she must have been pissed to death! She really found herself adoring Shi Guang more and more as she smiled out with a radiant beam while tugging at thetter¡¯s hand. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve got something to ask you.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was bewildered, ¡®???¡¯ Wang Caichun said in a low voice, ¡°I heard that Lu Yanchen was beaten up by his father, eh?¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment. The thing about Lu Yanchen being whipped was something that he did not want others to know, and had kept mum about it as well. How did Wang Caichun know about it? Or, was she lying to test her? Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wang Caichun¡¯s face was shocked. ¡°You don¡¯t know? I heard that it was because of you that he received the beating!¡± ¡°Me?¡± How could it be because of her? When Shen Lingshuang called her, she had only mentioned about Lu Yanchen being beaten up, and did not say anything of the cause. Also, her tone sounded rather nice. If Lu Yanchen was beaten up because of her, in theory, Shen Lingshuang should not have remained that calm. After Wang Caichun had left, Shi Guang found herself being somewhat distracted. Her entire mind was filled with the matter of Lu Yanchen being beaten up because of her. As for Huo Zhan, he was almost simr to her. Even though he was seated down in azy and nonchnt manner, his mind was all over the ce. His mind was filled with nothing but the images of how Shi Guang had looked after having the call with Lu Yanchen, that look of being a little angry and worried. It was a look of someone in love. Even though he was clearly in the direct range of the aircon, he found his chest being filled up with stuffy hot air. Tea time was over as Shi Guang got a ride herself back while Huo Zhan sent Li Fangfei back to school. As he parked below the hostel, Huo Zhan held Li Fangfei back. He hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°If your best friend were to find someone they liked one day and you were to feel unhappy about it, why would that be so?¡± Li Fangfei was stunned for a moment as her hand that was resting on her thighs somewhat started quivering uncontrobly as well. After a split moment, she smiled, ¡°Worry, perhaps? That the other party might not be someone decent.¡± Huo Zhan contemted deeply for a moment before smiling out, ¡°That must be it!¡± ¡®If you were to grow a cabbage in your garden and the neighbour¡¯s pig were toe over and steal it over, how could you get happy over it?¡¯ After Li Fangfei watched Huo Zhan¡¯s car leave her sight entirely, that smiling face of hers drooped with mncholy as she muttered under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s because of... love.¡± That was the true answer she had in her heart. *Li Fangfei... has a thing for Huo Zhan, right? :(* Chapter 231 - Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (3)

Chapter 231: Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time passed by the seconds and minutes... Even though he had insisted on wanting the lesson, she did not appear. Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart brimmed with waves of bitterness one after another. He sat on his beach chair in a daze while his deep, dark eyes were emotionless. It was only right that she would leave him alone to go out with that guy. After all, he was not her boyfriend now. What was he feeling bitter about? Even though he wanted to say that he was indifferent about it, the feeling of bitterness only got thicker and thicker in his heart. It was so thick that it curdled into sourness. From the depths of his heart, knives were slicing out at his flesh one after another, causing him to feel really ufortable. His heart felt so tight, as though he could asphyxiate. Even if he knew that there would be no oneing, Lu Yanchen sat there all the same as his thoughts turned murky like a frosty ice cave. Suddenly, a sound drifted over from the direction of the door. Lu Yanchen raised his head immediately. Before long, a woman¡¯s figure entered his vision¨Ctall and slender, petite and dainty. Yet, she carried a sort of resilience with her. When she met with his gaze, she was stunned for a moment before pursing her lips slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t enter the waters with your wounds. Even if you wish to have lessons, you can only practice some basic movements on the ground...¡± The icy cold gaze of the man started to fill up with some slight warmth. But, by the time he stood up, none of that was visible from his eyes once more as he looked at Shi Guang with an intentionally dark expression. ¡°Lesson? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the time now?¡± Shi Guang rubbed her nose. ¡°Well... or we¡¯ll just have the lesson tomorrow then.¡± Lu Yanchen thought about it for a moment before replying with a single word. ¡°Fine.¡± Since there was no lesson to be held, she should be leaving and he should be heading home as well. Yet, the two of them continued standing where they were. He looked at her. She looked at him. None of them spoke. Neither he, nor her. After a few seconds, Shi Guang could not hold on any longer. At the end of the day, girls would still get embarrassed more easily. Furthermore, for a man this handsome to look at her that deeply, it was as though a cold winter gust was breezing by her gently as she stood there, causing her to feel chilly and fluffy. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go of...¡± She wanted to say that she would be heading off. ¡°Help me apply the medicine.¡± However, he cut her to the chase andpleted the sentence before her. Shi Guang wanted to reject. The reason why she had done it for him the other day was because of Shen Lingshuang. She did not do it for him yesterday, as he must have settled it himself by looking in the mirror. But, just as she was about to reject him, she thought of Wang Caichun¡¯s words. ¡®He was beaten up because of you.¡¯ She was a little worried, as it all happened because of that vase... Unable to reject him anymore, Shi Guang ced her bag on the chair and put her phone down casually before going to wash her hands and bring the medicine as well. Just as she left, her phone rang. Beep Beep! Beep Beep! Those were text messagesing in one after another... Huo Zhan¡¯s text messages. He felt that Li Fangfei was right¨Cthe reason why he was unhappy must be because Lu Yanchen was no decent man. Therefore, before he had even arrived home, he stopped his car by the roadside and started texting Shi Guang, trying to persuade her with his ideas that she must not be together with Lu Yanchen before listing out various reasons about why she shouldn¡¯t do so one after another. Those messages appeared on her phone¡¯s screen one after another. When he heard those notifications, Lu Yanchen cast a single nce. Even though he could not make it out clearly, he could guess at the meaning of things. His face darkened as his emotions were triggered at this point. Just like a cat that was stroked the wrong way, he had an urge to go snatch the phone away while questioning Shi Guang just what her rtionship with that man was! But, on what grounds could he do that? After all, the two of them were not in the same status as the past... Chapter 232 - Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (4)

Chapter 232: Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang came out, she realized that Lu Yanchen had been looking in her direction the entire time with an indifferent expression. Suddenly, those charming and soul catching lips of his curled up slightly, carrying a tone of teasing with an obvious trace of mockery hidden within. She could sense that Lu Yanchen¡¯s mood had changed entirely from before and after she had entered the house. It was all strange and weird now. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to start applying the medicine now...¡± Shi Guang raised the medicine in her hands. ¡°Fu,¡± Lu Yanchen snorted in disdain while he raised his brow highly, giving off an extremely cocky look. Shi Guang snorted back, ¡°... So, you don¡¯t need me to apply the medicine anymore?¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± With that reply, he felt as though the fist he had thrown out had hit nothing but marshmallow, causing the stuffiness in his heart to choke him even more badly. He snorted out augh before stripping his clothes off and lying down on his beach chairzily. Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders before sitting down beside him. The wounds on his body were more or less recovered, with scabs forming for most of the wounds. However, there were some that still looked rather bloody, and were frightening to behold. Just the look of it was enough for one to feel pain from it. If she were the one whipped... Shi Guang could not help but break out into a shiver. But, she wasn¡¯t a Lu. No matter how powerful Father Lu was, he would definitely not whip her. This was aw controlled state right now. Shi Guang took the cotton bud and dabbed the medicine onto his wounds gently. Even though it wasn¡¯t her hand, those actions of her dabbing up and down seemed as though they were pushing on his heart, burning through the depths of his soul, scorching Lu Yanchen so badly that he was feeling even more ufortable in his heart right now. Finding fault somewhat on purpose, he barked out coldly, ¡°Gentler!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s hand stopped for a moment. ¡°There¡¯re already scabs formed for these and it still hurts?¡± Furthermore, she hadn¡¯t used much strength at all. Lu Yanchen snorted out coldly, ¡°It¡¯s only because it¡¯s scabbed that it hurts even more.¡± Shi Guang had no other choice but to go even gentler. Yet, Lu Yanchen expressed his displeasure once more, ¡°It¡¯s too gentle... Itchy.¡± ¡°Then what do you want? Heavy or gentle?¡± ¡®Really now? Which of his ancestors had I offended again!¡¯ ¡®I had clearly done nothing at all.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve got to ask yourself that question.¡± ¡°Why should I ask myself?¡± Shi Guang really wanted to say, ¡®I want it to sting you to death!¡¯ But eventually, she said nothing at all and kept quiet the entire time. Only, her expression darkened while she changed another cotton bud before reapplying medicine on his wounds. But this time around, she intentionally went to apply pressure onto those wounds that weren¡¯t recovered yet. Naturally, Lu Yanchen could sense her ill intent. ¡°Have you gone stupid from being in a rtionship that you don¡¯t even know how to control your hand strength?¡± As he said that, he turned his head around to re at her with a gaze so sharp that it seemed as though it wanted to pierce through her. Shi Guang looked back at him begrudgingly. This person¡¯s temper was really nasty! She did not want to offend him, yet she got a scolding just from applying medicine for him! She could not help but retort back loudly, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s gone stupid from being in a rtionship!¡± Coincidentally, Shi Guang¡¯s phone rang at that moment¨Canother text from Huo Zhan still. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was vicious and savage as he turned toward the phone immediately before ring at Shi Guang coldly. ¡°Ringing non-stop the entire time... So, who¡¯s the one going stupid now?¡± Shi Guang peeked down as well and when she saw that it was Huo Zhan, she retorted directly, ¡°It¡¯s my friend.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°FRIEND... A friend whose parents you met.¡± At that exact moment, Shi Guang did not think too much about how Lu Yanchen knew that she had met with Huo Zhan¡¯s parents, and exined immediately, ¡°I was helping him to put on an act!¡± ¡®Acting? It was fake...?¡¯ Lu Yanchen spun his head around and looked at Shi Guang in a daze... Because she was slightly agitated, the girl¡¯s face was blushing red, and looked nothing less than charming. Chapter 233 - Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (5)

Chapter 233: Who Is The Real Boyfriend? (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not noticing any changes in Lu Yanchen¡¯s emotions at all, Shi Guang snorted out again coldly before biting on her teeth remarking, ¡°... just like you.¡± Instinctively, Lu Yanchen mumbled back, ¡°How is it just like me?¡± ¡°How is it NOT like you? Everything was all fake,¡± She emphasized every single word. ¡°Therefore, I haven¡¯t really had a real boyfriend. Being in a rtionship and turning stupid doesn¡¯t fit the context for me at all. On the other hand, YOU should be careful of turning stupid for being in too many rtionships.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only ever had one...¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen turned his head around. Because Shi Guang was bending over and he had raised his body slightly when he turned around, the two of them were really close together where their faces were barely a single centimeter away from one another. Shi Guang could feel his breathing getting heavier. Stunned, she looked at him in a daze. The cool gaze of the man was flooded with a deep cesspool of emotions which she could not decipher at all. In that split second, she even had a feeling that Lu Yanchen would lift his head and kiss her once more. She even had herself scared because of that thought. Ever since they had reunited, they had kissed before, but they were all idents. She could remember the look on his face when they had to use a kiss to exchange for a free meal back at the beach¨Cit was filled with disdain. She must have been crazy to have that delusion popping into her mind! Shi Guang stumbled back a couple of steps right away, dodging the gaze she shared with Lu Yanchen as well with a sense of uneasiness. Because she was really flustered, her cotton bud grazed by her face, leaving a red line across. She even poked on his sides by ident right where one of his wounds was. Shi Guang could sense that that would have really hurt. Back when she was applying medicine for him gently, he had alreadyined out non-stop. And this time around, he was probably going to fly into a rage. However, he merely heaved out a deep breath of air and said nothing at all. In fact, he didn¡¯t even frown before turning over to lie down and have her continue applying the medicine. His temper was still nasty just moments earlier! Why had he turned so mellow all of a sudden? Shi Guang was surprised. But, she was about to get even more surprised. After she was done applying medicine, Lu Yanchen, who was lying down, looked at her calmly before curling his finger toward her. ¡°Come over.¡± His voice was so gentle and tender that it was actually incredible to even see something so rare. Shi Guang was stunned once more. However, she quickly came back to her senses, asking suspiciously while inching forward. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Your face...¡± As he said that, he reached out to wipe away the red stain that was on her face. Shi Guang was totally astounded as her eyes widened in bewilderment. When his hand had made contact with her face, she suddenly felt her legs going wobbly as though they were made of cotton, and her head going giddy like someone who had fever. Instantly, the aura around them was shrouded with a thick mist of ambiguity. Utterly astonished, Shi Guang pped Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll go wipe it off myself.¡± As she said that, she turned away to walk toward the changing room. It felt as though her entire heart was about to pop out of its chest. She looked at herself in the mirror. Even though the stain on her face had already been wiped away, her face was flushing so red that it extended all the way to her neck and earlobes... Her heart was so nervous that it seemed as though it was being constricted tightly by something. What was wrong with her? Could she... no! She must not lose herself just because he treated her a little nicely! He was way better to her in the past than he was right now, causing her to feel as though she was the luckiest woman in the entire world. And yet, he still broke up with her mercilessly! Back when he was pampering her, she did not know that he still had the same coldness in him! Therefore, she must never go back to her old ways and fall into this trap. ... This trap known as Lu Yanchen! Chapter 234 - Young Master Lu’s Decent Hooligan Act (1)

Chapter 234: Young Master Lu¡¯s Decent Hooligan Act (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang felt that the boundaries between her and Lu Yanchen were getting a little murky now. She should draw a line for herself and make sure that she was forbidden from crossing it ever. After calming down, she strode out and took her bag, wanting to head home. She had barely taken two steps before he called out behind her, ¡°Hold on!¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Shi Guang turned around. ¡°If I haven¡¯t recalled wrongly, you still owe me a meal.¡± Shi Guang was stunned, ¡°...¡± Since when had she owed him a meal? She could not recall it at all. Looking at her, Lu Yanchen knew that she had clearly forgotten about it thoroughly as he reminded kindly, ¡°Braised meat, steamed fish?¡± The moment she heard that, Shi Guang understood as her entire forehead wrinkled with a frown. It¡¯s already been so long and yet he still remembered something like that? Furthermore, wasn¡¯t it all because of him that she had to avoid Yang Sidan that day? She had just made it clear to herself that she wanted to establish their boundaries, and here she was going to make him a meal right away? She rejected him and pursed her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to cook today.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go outside and randomly get something. You¡¯ll foot the bill,¡± Lu Yanchen did not allow her to make excuses as he started walking right after he spoke. Shi Guang said nothing and merely followed. Lu Yanchen did not drive, and was just walking out carefreely. While Shi Guang did not know where he was going or what he wanted to eat, she had already made up her mind¨Cshe wasn¡¯t going to pay for anything that was too expensive. He walked on the left of the pavement and she walked on the right. Just like that, none of them spoke or looked at the other. Exiting the neighborhood, Lu Yanchen walked into a Hunan cuisine restaurant with a simple d¨¦cor. He casually ordered two dishes and a soup, and left Shi Guang to order thest remaining dish. She peered at the menu and caught sight of a Supreme Cow¡¯s Triple Treasure. Thinking that it was simply beef and given the fact that there was a ¡®Rmended¡¯ word after the dish, she ordered it. Lu Yanchen was pouring tea when he heard Shi Guang ordering the dish. His hand jerked slightly as he raised his head and peered at her strangely. However, he said nothing more. After she was done ordering, Shi Guang used the tea to rinse her chopsticks by habit and looked over at Lu Yanchen who was opposite her¨Che did not seem as though he had the intention to do so as well. He just took up the cup and drank a sip of tea. ¡°You¡¯re not going to rinse them first?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± If anyone else were to say that, she wouldn¡¯t have thought much of it. But this was Lu Yanchen! She was surprised. She knew how much of a clean freak he was, and how he didn¡¯t like to eat food outside. When she brought him to shops as such asionally, he would rinse their chopsticks and utensils at least three times! But now, he wasn¡¯t even rinsing a single time? Was he being possessed by someone else? Catching sight of her surprised gaze, Lu Yanchen knew what was going on in her mind. He ced his cup down and replied indifferently, ¡°A year ago, I was in the special forces. People there did not mind about such stuff, neither did they allow anyone to mind about such stuff.¡± This was the first time the two of them had spoken about anything in the two years that they were away from the other party. Shi Guang asked casually, ¡°Is it fun in the special forces?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly. ¡°Be it high ranking or not, anyone in the special forces would have to engage in warfare in the wilderness with such proficiency that it¡¯s 2nd nature. The conditions are tough, and the environment abominable. At times, if you¡¯re hungry and have no other choice, you would have to eat raw meat. Does that sound fun?¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment, realizing that she had said something wrong. She knew that it was tough in the special forces. The fact that chances of them surviving on missions were slim aside, even the normal training they had to face was hard enough. Only, she had thought that because his father was the big boss of the area, he should have an easier time within given his status. Perhaps he might not be given the ck during training, but he might be excluded from some of the super dangerous missions, right? Clearly, she had thought wrong. Chapter 235 - Young Master Lu’s Decent Hooligan Act (2)

Chapter 235: Young Master Lu¡¯s Decent Hooligan Act (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything by that,¡± Shi Guang apologised from the bottom of her heart. Hearing her, Lu Yanchen just nced at her and said nothing more. She sipped on her tea silently without saying anything more as well. In her mind, she thought about how he had broken up with her two years ago and transferred out of school to enter the army right away. Was there any connection between the two? Was he afraid that she might not agree to him entering the army should she know about it? Was it perhaps too dangerous such that he was afraid that something might happen to him, and hence he proposed the breakup first? The moment those thoughts appeared, Shi Guang mocked herself in her heart. How could she still being up with such unconvincing excuses for him even at this point in time? However, there was something that she was really curious about. Wasn¡¯t he afraid of water? If that were the case, how could he enter the special forces? With that thought, she asked softly, ¡°But... for the special forces that are depicted on television, all of them are really capable in every single field. You¡¯re able to enter despite being afraid of water?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly. ¡°Stop watching those television shows that provide zero nutrients to your brains.¡± In the army, they were really particr about knowing the strengths of every single soldier, and utilizing their skillsets properly. ¡°Well, are you considered to be... retired from the army now?¡± Regarding that question, Lu Yanchen did not reply her immediately and sipped a little mouthful of wine instead. He then used his chopsticks to pick from the bowl of peanuts ced on the table to go along with the wine before chewing on them slowly. ¡°If you¡¯re still in the army, you shouldn¡¯t be able to stay out for this long without returning, right?¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips and raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re asking so much because you¡¯re concerned about me?¡± Taken aback, Shi Guang¡¯s face then turned ck. ¡°How can that be? I was merely making small talk. You can choose not to reply as you wish.¡± ... The dishes were served one after another as Shi Guang took a look at that Supreme Cow¡¯s Triple Treasure she ordered before frowning slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this supposed to be braised beef? How did it turn into a soup?¡± As she said that, she swirled her spoon around the soup and wondered about why the ingredients seemed strange. ¡°This is a cow¡¯s tongue?¡± Lu Yanchen could not help but curl his lips up slightly and narrowed his gaze, looking at her with eyes so dark they seemed like an abyss before asking softly, ¡°There are three treasures on the body of a cow. Do you know what they are?¡± Shi Guang thought for a few seconds before answering, ¡°The meat itself, beef tendon, and beef stomach.¡± Lu Yanchen took his cup up and sipped another mouthful of wine, raising his brow while smirking out. ¡°Is that not the case?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was perplexed as she took out her phone and searched for a cow¡¯s three treasures on Baidu. In the end, the answer was... cow hoof, oxtail, and... cow penis... The former two were alright, but the final answer had Shi Guang so shocked that her jaw nearly dropped onto the ground. She hurriedly put down her phone and pushed the Cow¡¯s Triple Treasure in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°You can drink this alone.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°What and then?¡± Lu Yanchen crossed his arms before curling his lips in a toying manner andmenting softly, ¡°Acting dumb...¡± Shi Guang puffed her cheeks. ¡°YOU¡¯RE the one acting dumb.¡± Lu Yanchen rubbed his chin as his eyes filled with a look of amusement before he looked at Shi Guang evilly. ¡°A woman preparing for a man a... cow penis soup? Don¡¯t you know what that means?¡± The moment he spoke, Shi Guang replied by instinct, ¡°What else can it mean? Isn¡¯t it to...¡± Suddenly, she was tongue tied as she froze there for a few moments before recovering her senses. Raising her head furiously, she red at Lu Yanchen, feeling as though she was burning from head to toe. She was embarrassed as she clutched her mouth before coughing out a couple of times to conceal it. That tender face of hers flushed totally red. It was only after she went silent for a few seconds that she tried exining, ¡°After all, I¡¯ve already ordered it. I just don¡¯t want to waste it.¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips. ¡°And if I drink it and it bes unbearable at night, who¡¯s going to take responsibility to quench my fire?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face flushedpletely red, ¡°...¡± Hooligan!!! ... *Alright, if it¡¯s confusing for this portion, let me exin. The Chinese believe that if your body is weak in any aspect, you should eat the equivalent part of an animal as a tonic. For example, someone with a weak stomach and is always having gastric issues may want to eat a pig¡¯s stomach to boost their own stomach. Someone that¡¯s not too smart? A pig¡¯s brain. And well, a cow¡¯s penis will act as a natural aphrodisiac then ?? * Chapter 236 - Young Master Lu’s Decent Hooligan Act (3)

Chapter 236: Young Master Lu¡¯s Decent Hooligan Act (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang went silent, acting as though she heard nothing at all. But, Lu Yanchen continued to look at her with a curious expression. She red at him, not willing to be shown up by him. ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll be responsible for getting a ravishing beauty who would quench your mes properly!¡± Lu Yanchen was choked upon hearing that. ¡°...¡± His gaze was locked onto Shi Guang with a frosty manner, carrying a cautionary tone in it. Shi Guang no longer bothered with him as she lowered her head before tucking in wildly. As for that bowl of soup, she didn¡¯t even bother to look at it thereafter. Whether or not Lu Yanchen consumed it was something she did not care about or want to know. When they were halfway through the meal, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang. He peered at the screen before picking it up. ¡°Old Lu, where are you now?¡± The boyish voice of Chu Mubei drifted over yfully from the other end. ¡°Eating.¡± ¡°Old Mo has returned to the country and we¡¯ve agreed to host a wee meal for him, haven¡¯t we? Why did you go and eat on your own first?!¡± Chu Mubei eximed on the other end. ¡°I¡¯ll head overter.¡± Chu Mubei had not intended to let him off just like that. ¡°What sort of a person could have you stand us up? Could you be with Little Sister Shi Guang right now?¡± Lu Yanchen nced opposite at Shi Guang who was chomping down on her food and replied indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡± On the other end of the call, Chu Mubei whistled out happily before sniggering, ¡°You can just ask Little Sister Shi Guang to join us then!¡± ¡°No...¡± Even though he did not know how Lu Yanchen was going to reply, Chu Mubei was not going to give him a chance to reject as he eximed out again, ¡°Hand the phone over to Little Sister Shi Guang. I¡¯ll invite our dear Little Sister Shi Guang myself.¡± Naturally, there was no way Lu Yanchen would hand the phone over. Hence, he merely asked Shi Guang, ¡°Chu Mubei wants to treat you to a meal to hold a wee for another friend.¡± Shi Guang was a little stunned. What had she got to do with Chu Mubei holding a wee meal for another friend? She rejected without thinking twice, ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not free.¡± If Chu Mubei wanted to treat her to a meal, Lu Yanchen would definitely be there. For him to bring her along when they were going to have a meal with their friends? What was up with that? No, there was absolutely no way she would go for that. Lu Yanchen spoke back into his phone after her reply. ¡°Heard that?¡± Chu Mubei did not want to give up just yet and still wanted to talk to Shi Guang. ¡°I¡¯ll head overter,¡± With that said, Lu Yanchen hung up on the phone straight. Shi Guang swallowed the food in her mouth. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you can get going first,¡± She could not wish for more than to be alone¨Cnot only would she get more food, she would feel more at ease as well. Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression was clear as the skies, but his indifferent tone carried with it a cold sarcastic intent. ¡°You wish for me to leave so that you can finish that Cow¡¯s Triple Treasure?¡± ¡°Eh?!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face = ‡å She felt that she should really just stop talking. By the time they foot the bill, the Cow¡¯s Triple Treasure was leftpletely untouched. For that dish, she had spent 58 yuan for nothing, causing her heart to bleed in pain. After the meal, she headed home back straight. Lu Yanchen did not follow her up. He was about to drive off to meet with Chu Mubei and the rest when his phone rang. Initially, he thought that it was Chu Mubei calling to rush him, and hence he was in no hurry to pick up the call. But somehow, the phone rang incessantly, causing him to turn his head around to peer at the screen. With that, his eyes darkened. Hesitating for a moment, he picked up the call. ¡°Brother Yan?¡± Brother Yan was Father Lu¡¯s guard. For him to give Lu Yanchen a call, it must naturally be because Father Lu was looking for him. ¡°Senior Official wishes for you to make a trip home.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Yanchen replied tersely before changing directions. He did not wish to go back, but he had no choice. That old man of his family was someone who ruled with an iron fist... If he didn¡¯t head back, the next call of his would be to Shi Guang. *In this case, the guard is just like those bodyguards you would see around high-ranking military officials in movies. Once you reach a certain rank and is important enough, they start assigning guards to you.* Chapter 237 - I Can’t Afford Your Love (1)

Chapter 237: I Can¡¯t Afford Your Love (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen parked his car before the entrance of the gigantic courtyard. When the guard at the entrance saw him, he bowed down in a swift and polite manner. Exiting from his car, that robust body of his made its way into the house in a suave disposition. The moment Shen Lingshuang caught sight of his return, she rushed forth. However, her expression was a little worried. ¡°Miss Yang is in the study upstairs.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Lu Yanchen replied coldly as his eyes darkened. He knew that his old man would not be calling him back for no reason at all. With a dark face, his strode up to the 2nd floor. At the entrance of the study, he caught sight of his father¡¯s guard, Brother Yan. Brother Yan pointed at the study¡¯s door. ¡°Senior Official has been waiting for you for some time now.¡± Lu Yanchen pursed his lips before heading over to knock on the door. Immediately, a low and gruff voice boomed out from within. ¡°Enter.¡± There was nothing but silence in the antiquatedly designed study except for thending of pieces¨CFather Lu and Yang Sitong were ying chess at the moment. After Lu Yanchen entered, he was ignored just like air at the side. Yang Sitong took a look at Lu Yanchen before saying to Father Lu, ¡°Uncle, I think we had better forget it. There¡¯s just no way I can win you at this ever.¡± When he heard that, Father Lu smiled and ced thest piece down, ending that round. Yang Sitong, who had been thoroughly defeated, eyed Lu Yanchen at the side before sniggering out, ¡°Or perhaps, you can have a round with Yanchen instead?¡± Father Lu looked at him beforementing in a cold manner, ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± He then raised his hand. ¡°Sit down.¡± After entering, Lu Yanchen had been standing by the side the entire time without a single expression on his face, neither did he have any intention of taking the initiative to speak at all. ¡°Is there anything you called me for?¡± Lu Yanchen did not sit down at all. He had zero intention of ying chess, and his desire to leave the ce could not have been made any more obvious. Father Lu¡¯s face turned ck as he hurled the chess piece in his hand angrily into the box, causing a loud sound to reverberate out through the room. Yang Sitong looked over at Lu Yanchen with a shy and nervous look as she twitched her lips, wanting to say something. Eventually, she called out his name emotionally, ¡°Yanchen...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze shifted as he nced at her coldly without making a response. A momentter, he said to Father Lu, ¡°I¡¯ve got something I need to settle still. I won¡¯t bother you guys in your chess session.¡± Father Lu could feel his anger rising all the way up because of this unfilial son of his, and could not wish for more than to whip out at him once more. However, on ount that there was an outsider present, he had to give Lu Yanchen some face no matter what. Hence, he could only re at his son with a burning rage. Shen Lingshuang, who was downstairs, could only keep gazing upstairs worriedly, afraid that Father Lu might whip her son because of a disagreement once more. Before long, she caught sight of Lu Yanchening down the stairs and heaved a sigh of relief. Knowing that he was about to leave, she hurriedly asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have a meal before leaving?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡± Shen Lingshuang did not believe that. She felt that it was because of Yang Sitong¡¯s presence that her son did not want to stay any longer. At that, she caught sight of Yang Sitong chasing from the back with a frightfully pale face, exuding a sense of mncholy from head to toe. She was really troubled over this as well. However, how could she interfere in the love affairs of these children? She had wanted tofort Yang Sitong with a word or two, but she had gone out of the house with Lu Yanchen straight. Afraid that something might have happened, Shen Lingshuang headed up to the study and saw Father Lu leaning back and forth on his rattan chair. ¡°Miss Yang has gone out with Yanchen? Aren¡¯t you going to get someone to hold them back?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to hold back? He thinks that he can settle this matter with haste? No way!¡± The moment Father Lu was done with that, he changed the topic and asked Shen Lingshuang what they were having for dinner. Chapter 238 - I Can’t Afford Your Love (2)

Chapter 238: I Can¡¯t Afford Your Love (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong chased after Lu Yanchen and headed out while asking in a choking tone, ¡°Yanchen, can we talk?¡± Lu Yanchen was his usual cold self. ¡°I¡¯ve already said all I had to say to you.¡± ¡°No...!¡± Yang Sitong shook her head as her eyes started to redden once more, getting misty as though she was about to cry out. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes streaked with a sh of impatience. Not wanting to waste time with her, he turned around and wanted to enter his car. Who knew that Yang Sitong actually ran up and hugged him from the back with such strength as though she was afraid he would push her away. ¡°Yanchen, could you just give me a single chance? I really, really love you...!¡± Lu Yanchen had not expected that she would actually do something like this. Instinctively, he peeled her hands off him and pushed her away from him. Yang Sitong¡¯s entire mind was filled with thoughts of how he wouldn¡¯t really go overboard against her because of her lifesaving grace, but she had not expected him to be so rough with her. Slipping as a result of that force, shended on the ground with a thud. An asphyxiating pain roamed around her chest for the longest time as she bawled out in pain. ¡°Do you know? From the first time Iid eyes on you, I had already fallen in love with you! Perhaps, the Heavens were touched by my sincerity and love that they decided to give me a chance! Back when I saw how you were about to drown and seemed as though you were going to leave this world in the next second, I was really flustered out of my wits! The only thought on my mind was that you must not die... must, not, die! But even though I saved your life, I did not manage to get your heart! Ever since we were engaged, I¡¯ve been thinking about you day and night, thinking about how I was going to get married to you in the future...!¡± Lu Yanchen cut her in her speech with impatience, his tone filled with frustration, ¡°Your love is something that I can¡¯t afford. Please don¡¯t do something like this in the future again. Otherwise...¡± Even though he did notplete his sentence, his meaning could not be any clearer. Looking at the resolute back view of Lu Yanchen, Yang Sitong bit down on her lips and was filled with utter despair. ¡°Do you really just hate me that much?¡± As though he had not heard that, Lu Yanchen entered his car and left the ce at the fastest speed. Yang Sitong could only sit on the floor looking wretched as ever. The two guards standing in front of the house exchanged nces with one another, their expressions filled with both embarrassment and awkwardness. However, none of them dared to step up. Shen Lingshuang came out of the house. When she caught sight of Yang Sitong on the ground, she was shocked. She hurried forth and helped Yang Sitong up. Immediately, Yang Sitong hugged Shen Lingshuang tightly and broke out into tears. ¡°Auntie, I really do love Yanchen so much! Even though I knew that this would be the oue, I still wanted to give it a shot! But my heart really hurts...!¡± She clutched at her chest, looking as though she was going to faint at the very next moment. Shen Lingshuang hurriedly helped her into the house and had her rest in the guest room for a while. The moment Shen Lingshuang left the room, the distraught looking Yang Sitong suddenly stood up, looking as though there was nothing wrong with her as she muttered softly, ¡°His bedroom is right beside the guest room.¡± She opened the door of the guest room slightly and peeked through. Ascertaining that there was no one outside, she walked out before opening the door to Lu Yanchen¡¯s bedroom and entering stealthily. Since Lu Yanchen loved that ex-girlfriend of his that much, he must definitely have some photos of them together stored somewhere. As long as she were to find a photo like that and show it to Shi Guang, Shi Guang would definitely be bothered and pick a fight with Lu Yanchen! The room was really clean¨Cthere were cleaners tidying the room daily. Not daring to mess anything up, she circled the room carefully once. However, she found nothing. Could he really have forgotten about that ex-girlfriend of his? She ced the books that she had looked through back into their original positions. However, a photo slipped out from between one of them... *Could it really be their photo...?! D: * Chapter 239 - I Can’t Afford Your Love (3)

Chapter 239: I Can¡¯t Afford Your Love (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Regarding the Flying Fish Cup, Shi Guang and Zhang Shulin had initially been facing it with a somewhat rxed attitude. After all, thepetition was only a preliminary heat. But now that the top three spots were going to get into the selection test for the provincial team, Shi Guang and Zhang Shulin could not help but suddenly get serious about it, entering a battle status. During this period of time, Boss Lei had been particrly happy. The club had weed a new investor, and hence, Boss Lei was all smiles to everyone. Because the new investor wanted to visit the club in the afternoon, Boss Lei had asked Shi Guang and another athlete over to wee him. Since Shi Guang did not have to give Lu Yanchen lessons that afternoon, she agreed to it. However, she would have never guessed that the new investor was actually Yang Chifeng! Instantly, her petite face turned extremely terrible looking. The first thought that struck her mind was that Yang Chifeng had a motive for investing in the club. As for something like courting her, that was something that she would never believe no matter what. Helping his sister to bully her and get back at her? That seemed more usible. Through the entire duration, Shi Guang merely followed around Boss Lei¡¯s side with a sullen face. However, it was no use no matter how much of a low profile she tried maintaining. After all, it was all because of her that he was investing here. When Boss Lei said that he wanted to bring Yang Chifeng around the ce to take a look, thetter suggested Shi Guang to bring him around. Naturally, she did not agree to it. In Boss Lei¡¯s heart, he had already long ascertained that she was someone that Lu Yanchen was backing. Hence he would not insist on Shi Guang going over to entertain Yang Chifeng as well. He then spoke cheerily, ¡°Mr. Yang, how about letting Zixian bring you around instead?¡± Zixian¨Cfull name Xu Zixian¨Cwas the other athlete here to wee Yang Chifeng. The moment Xu Zixian heard that, she smiled out, ¡°Mr. Yang, this way please!¡± Yang Chifeng did not even look at her as he maintained his gaze on Shi Guang, saying in a deep tone, ¡°I only want you to bring me around.¡± Immediately, Xu Zixian¡¯s face turned somewhat awkward as she looked at Boss Lei, who was taken aback as well. What was going on over here? Could Yang Chifeng have taken a liking to Shi Guang as well? This would be difficult...! Shi Guang¡¯s face was cold. What was the meaning of this? He was really here to seek trouble! Whoever wanted to could bring him around. In any case, she was not going to do it! It did not matter to her whether Yang Chifeng invested in the club or not. However, it did to Boss Lei. He did not want to offend this God of Fortune that had just sent himself knocking on their doorsteps! He chuckled out apologetically before pulling Shi Guang to the side and whispering, ¡°What are you doing? This is going to be an investor in our club! With that attitude of yours, who is going to dare invest in our club in the future? Without investors, how am I going to pay your sries? Even if you don¡¯t think for my sake, you would have to think for your own sakes!¡± Shi Guang turned her head away. Looking at how going the hard way was not going to work out, Boss Lei started going soft. ¡°Shi Guang, my club hasn¡¯t been earning as much as it has been paying out in the past few years. It¡¯s with much difficulty that I¡¯ve finally got a new investor. And yet, you¡¯re behaving like this? Do you really wish to see me go bankrupt?¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lips, feeling ufortable all over. She really didn¡¯t want to do it, but she knew she had to give Boss Lei face no matter what. In the end, she begrudgingly agreed to show Yang Chifeng around. She brought him for a tour around the entire club in a really official manner, giving robotic introductions just like an emotionless robot. But, no matter how coldly he was being treated, Yang Chifeng was still all smiles. Suddenly, he came to a stop and looked at Shi Guang with deeply emotional eyes. Shi Guang¡¯s face stiffened as she looked at him with a wary expression. ¡°Are you done with the tour now? If you are, can I leave now?¡± With that said, she wanted to leave. However, Yang Chifeng grabbed her wrist almost immediately. Shi Guang¡¯s face turned ck instantly. ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± She then forcefully flung her hand free from him. Yang Chifeng expressed his helplessness. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m trying to do? I merely want to court you.¡± ¡°Fufu,¡± Shi Guang looked at him sarcastically. ¡°Does your girlfriend, SU YA, know about that?¡± Chapter 240 - I Can’t Afford Your Love (4)

Chapter 240: I Can¡¯t Afford Your Love (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Chifeng smiled out calmly, ¡°What has this got to do with her?¡± Shi Guang really felt that this was a disgusting person from the bottom of her heart. He was telling another woman that he wanted to court her despite having a girlfriend? How shameless must one be to do something like that? Roughly guessing what Shi Guang was thinking about, Yang Chifeng exined, ¡°She is not my girlfriend, hence I have the rights to court you. Shi Guang, I really like you a lot. No, I love you a lot. Be with me... I¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s cold expression did not change in the slightest bit. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already rejected you pretty clearly by now. Your love isn¡¯t something I can afford.¡± ¡°You must think that I¡¯m just ying. No, that¡¯s not the case. I don¡¯t intend to y around. I really wish to be in a proper rtionship with you. We¡¯ll start with having meals and movies before meeting our parents, forming a family, having babies together, and leaning on one another for support.¡± Shi Guang rejected him instantly. ¡°Impossible!¡± Yang Chifeng pushed his spectacles up. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m Sitong¡¯s brother that you find it hard to trust me?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head immediately. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s exactly because you are Yang Sitong¡¯s brother that even if you are serious about it, I will never be together with you! I won¡¯t even think twice about it!¡± Understanding her words, he asked in a somewhat hurt manner, ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you think that that¡¯s really unfair to me?¡± Shi Guang smiled out ironically. ¡°In this world, life is never fair from the moment you are born. Survival of the fittest is the rule of the world since the very beginning of life. As an intelligent lifeform, humans have disyed their extensive knowledge of that rule to their strongest capabilities. That¡¯s the reason why some people spend their entire lifetimes in the mountains without ever knowing the taste of delicacies such as bird¡¯s nest and shark¡¯s fins while some people are born in noble and aristocratic families to live a smooth sailing life of bullying others without having to take any responsibility, even if their victims were to die. Yet, they could still continue to enjoy the pleasures and wonders the world has to offer!¡± Yang Chifeng listened to her silently, merely feeling that her words sounded nothing but ridiculous, even having a trace of hatred hidden within it. But why was there hatred? He presumed that it should be because of Lu Yanchen and Yang Sitong. ¡°Is Lu Yanchen really that good? Would you still love him the same if his surname wasn¡¯t Lu?¡± ¡°Whether or not I love him is none of your business. But, I can be sure that I will never love you.¡± She had said all she needed to. Feeing that there was no need to waste any more time, Shi Guang turned around to leave. ... Yang Chifeng sat in his own office and lit a cigarette. The white smoke rose gradually before swivelling into a thin mist around his face, covering that deep gaze and frown of his. Before long, his assistant entered the office and ced a pile of documents before him. ¡°Mr Yang, this is the information that you had requested.¡± Yang Chifeng stubbed his cigarette and spread the documents open. ¡°Shi Guang... Her parents had passed away when she was 14. Her sister had turned into a vegetable and has been lying in the hospital all these years while she grew up at her auntie¡¯s ce...¡± All the following details were concerning her auntie¡¯s family. Her auntie was a typically office worker while her uncle was a teacher. She had a male younger cousin and a female older cousin who was studying abroad right now. Hold on... Her high school was in the city! Wasn¡¯t that the same city where Lu Yanchen had attended university? Did both of them know one another in the past? Yang Chifeng said to his assistant right away, ¡°Hurry and go get someone to investigate on her time back in high school.¡± He added after a brief moment, ¡°Make sure to check if she has any connections with Lu Yanchen.¡± ... Chapter 241 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (1)

Chapter 241: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After dumping Yang Chifeng behind, Shi Guang sent a text to Boss Lei directly, informing him that she was heading off first. Coming down from the car, Shi Guang was looking at her phone as she walked when she suddenly received a new text from an unknown number. Opening it, there was nothing but a picture of a boy and a girl sitting on a field. The girl was looking ahead with nothing but a back view. The boy, on the other hand, was tilting his head sideways slightly, his face shining with a golden shade owing to the sun¡¯s ray. His lips were curled up into smiling gently as he looked at the girl from the side. Tender, gentle, and adoring, his eyes were filled with nothing but love. Shi Guang had a photo that was simr to that. However, in her copy, Lu Yanchen was the one looking up ahead as she looked at him in the same manner. That copy that Lu Yanchen had was supposed to be hers while the one she had was supposed to be his. They took the other¡¯s copy and had wanted to look for photo frames for the other. But before they even found one... they broke up. And hence, none of them took the copy back from the other. Who was the person who had sent her this text? And why this photo? A thousand different possibilities flooded Shi Guang¡¯s bewildered mind. Just as she was patiently trying to determine the most probable possibility, her phone rang with a notification¨Cit was that same unknown number. Shi Guang smiled gently. She did not have to guess anymore¨Cher answer was here. After picking up the call, she was in no hurry to speak. Clearly, the other party was way less patient than she was, and after a moment of silence came a soft chuckling voice, ¡°Have you seen that photo yet?¡± ¡°You are... Yang Sitong?¡± Even though Shi Guang¡¯s tone was curious, she already had her answer in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± When she found this picture back in Lu Yanchen¡¯s bedroom, she had already wanted to send it over to Shi Guang at first notice. Initially, she had wanted to continue rummaging around, but she was afraid of being found out. When she was about to leave, Lu Yanchen¡¯s parents did not ask her to stay for dinner. Even though their attitude seemed no different from before, she could sense a trace of coldness exuding from both of them. She did not know if it was because they had found out about her entering Lu Yanchen¡¯s room. However, she did not want to think too much about it. Since things had alreadye to this, she would not ce her hopes on them pressuring that he would marry her. In actual fact, if they were truly sincere about pressuring them, she would not have had to wait this long. At the end of the day, if it weren¡¯t because this was a critical period for Father Lu, he might not have bothered with her either, let alone help her say anything more. The moment Shi Guang heard Yang Sitong¡¯s voice, she found herself getting riled. Why the hell were they haunting her all around? Yang Family, Yang Family, Yang Family! She was really so annoyed by that entire family! Frustrated in her heart, she chuckled out coldly, ¡°Miss Yang, please don¡¯te and bother me in the future. If a woman wants to marry a man, the one she should deal with is not his other woman, but the man himself. If a man doesn¡¯t love you and you go cause trouble for the other woman, it¡¯s not going to help the man love you.¡± Yang Sitong replied bitterly, ¡°Do you think that Lu Yanchen is together with you right now because he loves you? No! The one he loves is his ex-girlfriend¨Cthat deeply carved first love of his!¡± Ex-girlfriend? First love? Shi Guang¡¯s brows twitched as she could not help butugh out, ¡°Whether or not he loves me, I don¡¯t see the need for me to tell you about that. But, what I can tell you for sure is that he doesn¡¯t love you. In fact, one might even say that he detests you!!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face turned ck as she widened her eyes while her body shook uncontrobly. ¡°In his heart, his ex-girlfriend is the most important! He only loves her! We are both in the same situation. Bute one day when Lu Yanchen gets tired of you, he¡¯s going to dump you without hesitation. By then, you will be nothing while I will still be his fianc¨¦!¡± *If only she knew, oh poor little na?ve Yang Sitong. * Chapter 242 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (2)

Chapter 242: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lunatic!¡± Shi Guang scolded her and hung up straight. First love? Ex girlfriend? Really now, Yang Sitong¡¯s moves were really one more savage and venomous than the previous. But, it was a pity that her luck wasn¡¯t too good. Otherwise, this tactic of sowing discord might have really just worked out. After all, there was no woman in this world who would like their boyfriends to keep thinking about their ex-girlfriends. But, it was a real pity that she wasn¡¯t Lu Yanchen¡¯s girlfriend¨Cshe was his ex-girlfriend. And with that, things became awkward. It might be because Yang Sitong had done too many bad things by now that had caused her good luck to diminish, hence causing a perfectly nned plot to turn into aughing joke just like that. Shi Guang could not help butugh out when she thought of Yang Sitong. If she only knew that she wasn¡¯t his girlfriend now, but his ex-girlfriend, Shi Guang wondered how thetter would feel...! When the lift arrived at the 11th floor and Shi Guang walked out, she caught sight of many people crowding around her house. These were all... neighbours? Also, there was a weird smell wafting through the air as Shi Guang frowned before asking out, ¡°Could I check with you guys what¡¯s the problem?¡± When they heard her voice, the crowd turned their heads around in a flush and created a way through. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re the one staying in 1102?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°Did your house¡¯s sewers burst?¡± Sewers burst? Shi Guang hurried ahead and opened the door. Instantly, a putrid smell lunged out at her face, causing her to almost puke out. The neighbors covered their faces immediately. ¡°See, I already said that it¡¯s this house!¡± ¡°Hurry and get someone to fix it, miss!¡± ¡°This is so smelly! What should we do?¡± ... Shi Guang¡¯s face was totally bbergasted. What the hell! How did her sewers burst like that out of nowhere? Right now, Shi Guang¡¯s heart felt as though it was about to break down. She gave a call to the estate management immediately, and it didn¡¯t take long before they sent people over. The situation was a little dire. Not only were her circuits spoilt as well, they could not find the cause immediately. There was no way the repairs could be done without a good dozen of days or so. And the most important thing was the stench¨Cthat was something that couldn¡¯t disappear without a good dozen of days or so as well. The neighbors could not avoid being implicated, having to endure days with this stench as well. Feeling really sorry about everything, Shi Guang could not help but apologize to everyone profusely. Despite being unhappy about it, the neighbors did not say anything nasty to her. After all, they knew that the homeowner would not want for the sewers to burst either. After tidying the house a little, Shi Guang was stinking from head to toe. She wanted to take a bath, but there was no electricity or water. She was already going to head up to feed Little Goody from the start. Hence, she thought about borrowing Lu Yanchen¡¯s bathroom for a shower. But just in case, she sent him a text first, asking him where he was and when he would be back. Her text seemed as though it had disappeared into the ocean as she received no replies. She did not know if Lu Yanchen had not seen them or that he just didn¡¯t want to reply. Because she really stank that badly such that she could faint just by raising her fingers, Shi Guang could not stand it anymore, neither could she care less as she headed up with her pajamas. Entering the bathroom, she turned the waters to their maximum spray as she stood within thatfortable spray. Along with the melodious sounds of the water running, aplete sense offort overwhelmed her... ... Opening the doors, Lu Yanchen waited for a moment before entering. She was here¨Cher shoes were at his doorsteps. However, she was neither in the living room nor the kitchen. There were sounds of running watering from his bathroom. Just as he had changed into his shoes and entered the house, the water stopped, and the door to the bathroom opened before long. Turning his head around, he caught sight of a Shi Guang with a slightly flushedplexion, wearing her pink nightgown with dripping wet hair. Not wearing any lingerie, those arousing raisins of hers were faintly discernible through her nightgown. Even though he had only casually swept his nce over, Lu Yanchen could feel a burning me rushing through his lower body before he had even realized it... Chapter 243 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (3)

Chapter 243: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Stunned like a wooden chicken, Shi Guang took a few seconds before snapping back to her senses. Just as she was thinking about how she should exin using his bathroom, she suddenly realized that she was inappropriately dressed. In a shock, she wrapped her arms around her chest and spun around. She was long used to sleeping right after showering, and had thus forgotten to bring her lingerie up with her, expecting to head back down right after showering. But, she had not expected for Lu Yanchen to return home! ¡°W-Well...!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was flushed as red as a tomato, and she looked more embarrassed than ever. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but my house¡¯s... sewers burst! Without water and electricity, I had no choice but to borrow your bathroom!¡± Even without seeing her face, Lu Yanchen knew that she was blushing from head down. He said nothing more. No wonder he caught a whiff of a weird scent when he exited from the lift. But at this moment, for her to be standing in front of him after her shower, his nose was filled nothing but the refreshing fragrance of soap. She was bent over slightly as her wet hair hung around her back, dripping down and causing everything to get wet. Because of that, her glisteningly jade-like skin was faintly discernible as well. The allure of something that could be made out faintly was ever so seductive. Lu Yanchen moved his gaze away from her silently. He turned around and walked up to the 2nd floor. However, he came down before long with a hairdryer, walking with huge strides. Looking at how Shi Guang was about to leave, he called her back, ¡°Hold on!¡± Instantly, Shi Guang wrapped her arms around her chest once more before turning around to face him. She then saw him bringing the hairdryer before her. ¡°Blow your hair dry.¡± Shi Guang wanted to reject him. However, she thought about how her house had no electricity or water, and thus took it over and returned to the bathroom with it. She didn¡¯t take long to dry her hair as she entered the living room with the hairdryer, only to see Lu Yanchen sitting on the sofa and petting Little Goody. Knowing that she had returned, he asked without turning back, ¡°Where will you be staying for the next few days?¡± Shi Guang did not know. There was no way she could stay downstairs. Because she hadn¡¯t applied to the school¡¯s hostel, she could not stay in it before school term reopened. As for Li Fangfei, she was staying in a hostel that was arranged for her by her workce, hence it was naturally inconvenient for her to have Shi Guang crash at her ce. Turning around and looking at that petite face of hers that was crumpled by frowning, Lu Yanchen knew the answer. He then said, ¡°Pack your clothes and go stay at the vi for a couple of days.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes brightened. That¡¯s right! The vi where their swimming lessons were held was empty! ¡°You¡¯re willing to let me stay there? I won¡¯t stand on courtesy then! Thank you!¡± At the start, Shi Guang had thought that Lu Yanchen was lending her the vi to stay alone out of goodwill. But, just as she had packed and turned up at the vi, she discovered that he was inside as well, along with Little Goody! Suddenly, Shi Guang felt her heart skip a beat as she asked, unable to contain her astonishment, ¡°You¡¯re staying here too!¡± Lu Yanchen strode forth, standing before her and looking her deep in her eyes, reversing the question, ¡°Otherwise? You didn¡¯t just bring harm to your floor, but the floors above and beneath yours.¡± Shi Guang was embarrassed. She hadn¡¯t asked for that either! It was just an ident! ¡°But... we... can¡¯t do this? If you were to move here, can I move to your apartment then?¡± A single look at her and Lu Yanchen could guess her thoughts. He then advanced further such that his voice was practically above her head, asking deeply, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± She could feel her heart almost choking her throat as she gulped. She then cleared her throat beforeughing out fakely to maintain herposure, ¡°Fu, what do I have to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Then, why must you stay there no matter what? The smell back in the apartment is really heavy.¡± Lu Yanchen replied with a straight face, yet there was a mesmerizing charm to his expression. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s no guestroom at the vi. Why now? You couldn¡¯t have thought that we were sharing a bedroom, could you?¡± Shi Guang shook her head immediately. ¡°No!!¡± Chapter 244 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (4)

Chapter 244: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, what are you afraid of?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was deep like a falcon that was diving right into her heart. ¡°Who¡¯s afraid of whom? I¡¯ll stay here then! Coincidentally, I¡¯m preparing for war for the Flying Fish Cup these couple of days. Staying at your vi will not only save me time for training, I can even train at night when I¡¯m free,¡± A house with a pool in it¨Cthis was Shi Guang¡¯s dream home. With that said, she walked in to select a bedroom without standing on courtesy. There were no guestrooms on the 1st floor, and hence, she took a room on the 2nd floor that was the furthest away from the master bedroom. When night came, she tried forcing herself to sleep. However, she could not fall into slumber and was just staring at her ceiling with wide opened eyes. It was exceptionally quiet in this vi, so quiet that one¡¯s heart would flutter a little. Feeling a little thirsty, Shi Guang headed down to find out that there were dim lights on in the living room. Lu Yanchen was seated at the bar counter, sipping on wine while facing hisptop. With his acute senses, he heard Shi Guang from afar despite her trying her best to tiptoe. Raising his head and spinning around, he retracted his gaze after seeing that it was Shi Guang. After she came down, he asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you preparing for war? It¡¯s already 12. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°I came down to drink water,¡± She exined while casually asking in return, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± ¡°Something cropped up...¡± His gaze was still locked onto hisptop. He then raised his ss. ¡°Pour me a ss of water too.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Shi Guang replied softly before going to the kitchen. After she had drunk her ss of water, she went out and ced another ss of water on the bar counter Lu Yanchen was at. ¡°Thank you!¡± The man turned around and said. Because she was standing right beside him, his aura was thrown onto herpletely¨Ca little musky and hot, clean yet sharp. It was something extremely charming. Startled, Shi Guang stumbled back almost by instinct. Forgetting that there was a step behind her, she lost her bnce and almost fell over. Lu Yanchen¡¯s pupils dted as he reached out to hug her by the waist right away, pulling her back to him with ease. Because of the rebound, she found herself thrust right into his chest. She heaved out a huge sigh of relief. Upon realizing the situation she was in, she found herself being inexplicably shy. ¡°Thank you. Y-You can let go of... me!¡± Lu Yanchen did not loosen his grip. Feeling joyous all of a sudden, he bent over to the same height as her eyes while curling his lips gently. ¡°Your face... Why is it so red?¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Shi Guang touched her face by instinct. Indeed, it was a little hot. Nervous with her heart palpitating, she denied it all, ¡°The weather¡¯s hot. It¡¯s only normal...!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lu Yanchen had intentionally dragged hisst word as he observed her curiously for a moment. His deep, dark eyes brought with them an evil look. ¡°You could not have thought that I was going to kiss you... right?¡± Shi Guang was taken aback and found herself nearly choking on her saliva. With her face flushingpletely red, she felt a little anger arising from her embarrassment. ¡°N-No...! The weather is clearly hot! L-Look! Your earlobes are turning red too...!¡± With her saying that, Lu Yanchen really had an urge to go bite her on the lips. That¡¯d teach her to not spout nonsense. The entire ce was dead silent, with nothing more than the breathing sounds from the two of them. Their hearts were beating so fast that it was frightening. Badump! Badump! It was almost as though they were about to pop out of their throats. Shi Guang felt an inexplicable sense of danger rising through her, and her instinct had her struggling. But the moment she made a move, Lu Yanchen suddenly lowered his head and pecked her on the lips gently. Her body felt as though an electric current had just jolted through it, causing her to break out into a shiver. Stiffening her body, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The jet ck eyes of the man was staring at her. Leaning in gently once more, he pecked her on the lips again before retreating. He looked at her once more. And again, he went in, turning it into a deep kiss... Chapter 245 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (5)

Chapter 245: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang wanted to dodge, but she could not. The man was just like a beast preying on her, wanting to devour her bit by bit. She straightened her body while he leaned in, bending his back. After her fruitless struggles, she raised her leg by instinct. In his moment of deliriousness, Lu Yanchen found a sharp throbbing pain piercing through him. It was so painful that he hissed in before letting go of his hands reflexively as Shi Guang pushed him away hurriedly. Right away, she backed off for about ten steps from him and even put on a wary, guarded pose. As for Lu Yanchen, he found himself falling and sitting on the ground after her push. He did not get up, continuing to sit in that decrepit position. The pain that was throbbing from a part of his body had him not wanting to move in the slightest bit. Drips of perspiration began to appear on his forehead, causing his skin to glisten instead under the dim lights. His face was cold as his body broke out into a chilling shiver. He then scolded out softly, ¡°You idiot!¡± She was really merciless! To think that she would behave so viciously! That kick was really ruthless, as the pain emanating from his lower body had him close to being unable to breathe. He did not even know if it was spoilt just like that. Shi Guang wiped her lips angrily before ring at Lu Yanchen fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re scolding me? I¡¯m not your girlfriend! Hence, I naturally cannot allow you to act as you wish!¡± The past few times could have been said to be idents, and Shi Guang was just going to let them be. But today? Lu Yanchen was clearly trying to act like a hooligan. Lu Yanchen was frowning as he looked at her. Those already deep eyes of his seemed as though they were dipped in ink, looking particrly dark, resolute, and firm. It was a gaze that was so mysterious and sharp. Yet, at this moment, there was a red tinge to it¡ªthat was him enduring through everything. It was enough to show just how much pain he was in right now. Could she have really used too much force earlier on and damaged his... thing entirely? ¡®That can¡¯t be... right?¡¯ Shi Guang could not help but exim out in her heart as her heartbeat thumped furiously. She eyed Lu Yanchen for a few seconds before asking in a testing manner, ¡°You can¡¯t be... That thing... It¡¯s alright, right...???¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely sitting where he was, covered with apleteyer of frost. Shi Guang thought that his silence was his acknowledgement as she felt her throat constricting. She tried exining, ¡°That... You can¡¯t me me... right? I mean, if you weren¡¯t so... unruly, I wouldn¡¯t have kicked you, right? This is really not an oue that I had wanted! I didn¡¯t expect that that thing of yours to be so... weak!¡± Shi Guang realized that the more she said, the more terrible Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression became. Over! It¡¯s over! That thing might have really been spoilt! Shi Guang was really panicking right now as she stammered, ¡°P-Please believe me! I r-really didn¡¯t m-mean it! A-Are you in pain right n-now? O-Or should I apany y-you to the hospital or c-call an a-ambnce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s best for you to shut up right now,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were colder than ever. What were they supposed to tell the doctors at the hospital? That he was kicked by a woman at that area? To think that she woulde up with something such as calling for an ambnce! Shi Guang felt goosebumps going through her as she hurriedly shut up. But, even after a long time, Lu Yanchen was still seated on the ground, looking as though he was in an extremely miserable pain while breathing heavily. She gulped. ¡°Will it really do for you to not head to the hospital? Can it still... function?¡± Lu Yanchen broke out into a chuckle from his anger instead while gritting his teeth. ¡°Do you wanna try?¡± Shi Guang shrank her neck back. ¡°Don¡¯t get so... worked up! Really, I didn¡¯t mean for it to happen. I mean, you were trying to take liberties with me earlier on. And don¡¯t forget, you were the one who taught me that move!¡± The moment he heard that, Lu Yanchen had a feeling as though he had asked for it. For that moment, that injured thing of his could not help but feel a stinging sensation once more. He mocked back coldly, ¡°So what you mean is that you should pay me a ¡®Thank You Fee¡¯ for that then?¡± Chapter 246 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (6)

Chapter 246: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind footing the medical bills for you if you were to show me a medical report,¡± Shi Guang frowned and replied boldly. For a medical report to be obtained, he would have to go to the hospital¡ªshe was clearly waiting to see him make a fool of himself! Looking at how the man¡¯s face had turned even cker, seeming as though he was about to throw a tantrum at her, Shi Guang bolted up the stairs in a fright. However, she did not rush to head back to her room, choosing to stand on the stairs to look down secretly. She saw Lu Yanchen stand up with his back straight and sturdy, exuding forth a domineering aura. There was no way he looked the same way he did earlier on. It didn¡¯t hurt anymore? Was he acting earlier on? ¡°Meow,¡± A gentle purring came over as Shi Guang could not help but smile out. Following the purr, she caught sight of Little Goody. She squatted down and stroked Little Goody on the back before carrying it into her embrace. ¡°Little Goody, what is your Young Master Lu doing downstairs now? Do you want to go check out if he¡¯s really injured?¡± ¡°Meow,¡± Little Goody raised its head and rubbed against her arm, indicating its reluctance before lying downzily in her embrace. Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out of amusement, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t go down then. You¡¯ll sleep on my sofa in my room tonight.¡± She presumed that all should be fine with Lu Yanchen now. Wasn¡¯t it just a kick? It shouldn¡¯t have injured him that badly... The next day, Shi Guang woke up really early; Little Goody was still asleep. Thinking that Lu Yanchen must have slept rathertest night, he shouldn¡¯t be up this early as well. But, when she headed down, she found him already in the living room. Recalling how she had offended someonest night, she kept a wary distance as she smiled and greeted out, ¡°Good morning!¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely ncing over at her coldly. Saying nothing more, Shi Guang grabbed her bag and ran out of the house. ... Because today¡¯s training was going to be more intensive, they had cleared out a venue just for the athletes of the Flying Fish Cup to train at. The men and women were separated into two pools. For the men¡¯s team, there were around 4-5 of them who had entered the finals, while for the female team, it was just Shi Guang and Xu Zixian. When Shi Guang entered the waters, she realized that Xu Zixian by her side had been sneaking nces at her. And each time she caught her looking, Xu Zixian would spin her head away instantly, looking all nervous and shy. Shi Guang had almost thought that she was dealing with a lesbian here. Thankfully, she knew that the other had a boyfriend. After a few times of that happening, Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out while asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± With Shi Guang taking the initiative, Xu Zixian¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Senior, could we swim together for ap?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Of course!¡± Ecstatic, Xu Zixian¡¯s eyes were almost shooting stars right now as she swam over to thene beside Shi Guang. Wearing their goggles at the same time, the two of them spread their arms and pushed forth. It didn¡¯t take long for them to be done with a singlep¡ªXu Zixian was slightly behind. She let out a look of awe on her face. ¡°Senior, you¡¯re so strong!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really strong too,¡± Shi Guang encouraged her¡ªthis was a heartfeltpliment. ¡°Well... I... seem to have ces where I¡¯m not really good at in my technique. Could you give me some guidance?¡± ¡°Of course...!¡± Because she was the number one in the club, and because of He Xinnuo back then, Shi Guang was always used to being alone. She had rarely interacted with people in the club, neither was she particrly close with anyone. This was also the first time that someone had tried getting this close to her in the club. Since she rather liked Xu Zixian as well, Shi Guang then trained with her and even gave her some pointers from time to time. ted, Xu Zixian passionately invited Shi Guang for lunch in the afternoon. Chapter 247 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (7)

Chapter 247: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After returning from lunch with Xu Zixian, Shi Guang found out by ident that Yang Sitong was waiting in the club as well! When she caught sight of Shi Guang, she smirked out, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re in this club as well. Aren¡¯t you really quite something? To think that even my brother would take a fancy to you.¡± Shi Guang ignored her and continued walking forth. ¡°You¡¯re an athlete. You had better save yourself some face and stop trying to use men to climb to higher positions.¡± Before Shi Guang had even let out any signs of displeasure, Xu Zixian did from beside her. Looking at her going to retort at Yang Sitong, Shi Guang held her back before smiling to Yang Sitong, ¡°If there¡¯re men who are willing to be used by me, it shows that I¡¯ve got the substance. Are you envious?¡± ¡°How truly shameless! You really think that Lu Yanchen likes you for real? He only likes that ex-girlfriend of his. You can just wait to be dumped,¡± Yang Sitong clenched her teeth while saying. Before she left, she took a deep gaze at Xu Zixian who was beside Shi Guang and smirked out mockingly. That had Xu Zixian frowning out in unhappiness. ¡°Shi Guang, who was that person?¡± Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders and could not help but chuckle out, ¡°A rabid dog, perhaps?¡± She did not wish to say anything more than that, and neither did Xu Zixian ask. Returning home slightly earlier than usual in the afternoon, Shi Guang felt that be it teaching Lu Yanchen to swim or practicing herself, it was quite convenient for her since she was staying at the vi. With that thought, she headed over to the supermarket to get some groceries. In the living room of the vi, she did not see Lu Yanchen around anywhere. Instead, Chu Mubei was sitting there. Chu Mubei knew that their swimming lessons had been changed to here. But when he caught sight of the groceries in Shi Guang¡¯s hands... could they have changed their amodation to here as well? The two of them were living together? With these thoughts, he immediately smirked out with a knowing gaze. The moment Shi Guang saw that, she knew that he must be thinking about something wrong as she exined hurriedly, ¡°No! It¡¯s not the way you think it is!¡± Chu Mubei gave a really understanding look. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. I understand... totally!¡± Looking at how gleeful and proud he was while his smirk got wider and wider, Shi Guang knew that no matter how she exined, it was going to be useless. She then said in a moment of fluster, ¡°What do you understand? Nothing! He can¡¯t do IT... So, anything that you¡¯re thinking of doesn¡¯t exist at all!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t do IT?¡± Chu Mubei emphasized on the main point. He looked at Shi Guang¡¯s troubled eyes as his eyes widened in disbelief. Had he heard wrongly just now? Shi Guang rubbed her temples. When she said that Lu Yanchen couldn¡¯t do IT, she had indeed been thinking about what happenedst night¡ªhe should have really been injured. But, if he were to know that she had said that, would he beat her to death? ¡°It¡¯s not the way you think it is...!¡± She wanted to exin, but Chu Mubei was no longer interested in listening. He sniggered out, ¡°I was wondering all this while as to why his ex-girlfriend dumped him? Oh, so it¡¯s because he can¡¯t do IT! After knowing him for so many years, this is really the first time I found out that he can¡¯t do IT! I was always teasing him usually. But now that I think about it, he¡¯s really pitiful. No wonder he doesn¡¯t have much of a sex life...¡± There were trapsid out all over his remarks. Because Shi Guang was totally embarrassed, she missed them out. She exined bitterly, ¡°N-No...! It¡¯s not the way you think of it! It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t do IT, it was only an ident and it¡¯s temporary! He¡¯ll recover! It¡¯s temporary!¡± After she replied, she really wanted to bite off her tongue. How should SHE know if Lu Yanchen could do it or not? If she exined it that way, didn¡¯t it mean that she had tried him before? Looking at Shi Guang caught in a fluster, Chu Mubei was trying his best to hold back hisughter. There, he knew that they must have been together all this time! And yet, they were still trying to act as though they were having a secret love?Kinky! Very understandingly, Chu Mubei did not ask her how she knew that he could do it in the past. Instead, he merely asked, ¡°Oh? What ident?¡± His face could not hide the thirst for gossip he had in the slightest bit. Chapter 248 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (8)

Chapter 248: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was just totally astounded. Oh, Heavens! Oh the great Earth! Oh, gods and deities above! She had really just wanted to prove that she had nothing going on with Lu Yanchen. Why the hell did the topic turn out like this? Chu Mubei rubbed his chin before sniggering out, ¡°It can¡¯t be because of you, right?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Shi Guang was frozen with a look of shock... How the hell did you know? When she caught sight of Chu Mubei¡¯s raised brow and his ¡®Ah, I understand now¡¯ expression, she then realized that she had let slip something. Immediately, she waved her hands continuously, forcing a smile toward Chu Mubei. However, it was a smile that looked even worse than crying. ¡°N-Nononononono...! Actually...!¡± Chu Mubei cut her in her words. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all because of you and you¡¯re using your body as repayment, so you¡¯re staying with him to cure his inability to do IT, right?¡± He could almost feel his sides splitting fromughter right now. To think that Little Sister Shi Guang would be this fun to y with! It was a pity that Old Lu had made a move faster than he did¡ªthe wife of a friend must not be coveted. He could only tease her like this when Old Lu wasn¡¯t around then. Lu Yanchen was walking into the house while on the phone. When Shi Guang saw that, she wanted to slip away with her groceries. Afraid that Chu Mubei might tell Lu Yanchen about what happened earlier on, she reversed her footsteps halfway through and warned with a stern and nervous face, ¡°You must not let Lu Yanchen know about our conversation just now! Otherwise, he¡¯s going to get angry.¡± Chu Mubei could no longer hold it in as he burst out intoughter, revealing his perfect pearly whites as he replied super uncooperatively, ¡°That... well, we¡¯ll have to see.¡± ¡°Please! I¡¯ll make food for youter!¡± Shi Guang indicated at her bag of groceries. When he heard that, Chu Mubei agreed right away. The moment he entered the house, the first thing Lu Yanchen did was pour himself a ss of wine at the bar counter. Pursing his lips elegantly, he sat down on the sofa and asked Chu Mubei, ¡°What were you guys talking about?¡± Chu Mubei replied honestly, ¡°About you.¡± Shi Guang, who was eavesdropping from the kitchen, suddenly felt her little heart palpitating. Hadn¡¯t that Chu Mubei promised not to tell Lu Yanchen about it? Lu Yanchen crossed his leg before sipping another mouthful of wine idly, ¡°For me to keep my distance from her?¡± When Shi Guang heard that, she nodded her head in agreement up and down, up and down... Chu Mubei¡¯s eyes rolled as he smirked out deeply without saying anything more. Thereafter, they changed the topic. Knowing that Chu Mubei had not said anything to Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang heaved out a sigh of relief. However, because she was afraid that he might still let slip, she paid extra attention into preparing this meal, producing four dishes and a soup that were absolutely sulent. Looking at how happy Chu Mubei was during the meal, Shi Guang thought in her heart that this should suffice to bribe him from telling Lu Yanchen anything about what they were conversing about earlier on. Noticing Shi Guang¡¯s look of worry from time to time, Chu Mubei looked at her with an affirming nce, indicating that he wouldn¡¯t tell it to Lu Yanchen. And indeed, he didn¡¯t do so. However, he told Lu Yanchen¡¯s bro, Old Mo¡ªMo Yanzhi. Mo Yanzhi then told their other bro, Old Ye¡ªYe Chongjun. Ye Chongjun then told yet another bro of theirs, Old Tang¡ªTang Han. And just like that, anyone who could be considered as Lu Yanchen¡¯s friend practically all knew about it... If Shi Guang had known that things woulde to this, she would have definitely eximed out. Bloody hell! Even men are so gossipy! When Lu Yanchen met with those bros of his, his sharp senses could pick up right away that they were looking at him with a weird stare. Each time he identally met with their stares, they would let out a somewhat sympathetic look instead. What had him even more speechless was the fact that they would even cast nces down at his crotch area from time to time. After surveying for a moment, he realized that the instigator of everything was none other than Chu Mubei. Whisking him away, Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡± *HAHAHA I SWEAR THAT CHU MUBEI IS AS HILARIOUS AS THINGS COULD GET.* Chapter 249 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (9)

Chapter 249: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rubbing his nose, Chu Mubei did not reply Lu Yanchen, changing the topic instead. He looked at the pitch ck jeep beside him and said. ¡°You¡¯ve changed a car. So, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve decided to stay?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression was cold as his icy vision was fixed on Chu Mubei. Facing the depth, sharpness, and a repressing aura that weighed like a ton, Chu Mubei could not withstand it at all as he coughed out, ¡°Now, I finally know why your face is so ck and cold from day to day. After all, it¡¯s a matter that concerns a man¡¯s dignity.¡± He did not tell Lu Yanchen about it on his own ord; Lu Yanchen was the one who probed into it. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened with a cold re. ¡°Don¡¯t let me know that you¡¯ve been going around spreading nonsense!¡± ¡°Nopes! Absolutely nothing of the sorts!¡± Chu Mubei raised his hand, dering his innocence. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang said that you were injured, and that you may never ever be able to...¡± Injured? And Shi Guang was the one who said it? Clearly, she must be referring to that kick that night! So, all of them were misunderstanding that... No wonder they kept looking at him with sympathetic gazes while eyeing his crotch area from time to time! Lu Yanchen felt as though he had just been given a tight p by her, one that was so resounding and clear. That idiot! So be it if she was the one who had misunderstood. To think that she would tell Chu Mubei about it too! His gaze was deep and dark as he red at Chu Mubei. Even though his tone was soft, it was basically being snarled out from his teeth gaps, ¡°So, all of them know about it?¡± ¡°Fufu... Everyone¡¯s concerned about you,¡± Chu Mubei felt as though he had just stepped onto a beehive. Immediately, he broke out into a smile and chuckled instead, ¡°But don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s only the few of us that know about it. We won¡¯t make it such that the whole world will catch wind of it. Otherwise, who knows, you might end up having to soak in a vat of tiger penis, do penis, bull penis and all sorts of other animal penises from now on...¡± ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t say another word of nonsense!¡± Lu Yanchen gave a stern warning before entering his car and driving off. ... The next day was the Flying Fish Cup. By habit, Shi Guang would free up a day before to do yoga so as to help her settle her mood and focus on thepetition the next day. Drenched in sweat, she headed upstairs for a shower. By the time she came back down, she saw that Lu Yanchen had already returned home. Seated on the sofa, his pitch ck eyes were ring at her. Even if he was merely seated down, his aura was still equally repressing, giving her an inexplicable sense of pressure. Shi Guang could feel goosebumps just from being stared at by him. When she gave him lessons in the afternoon, he had said that he had something on in the evening, and would only return homete. Why was he home so early? Most likely due to her conversation with Chu Mubei, Shi Guang had been feeling this indescribable sense of guilt in her heart, and thus, she had been all smiles to Lu Yanchen to try and pander to him. Lu Yanchen scoffed out coldly in his heart. No wonder she had been all smiles the past two days¡ªshe had done something she was guilty about. ¡°Now, how about you tell me what you were chatting with Chu Mubei about the other day?¡± He did not see the need to beat around the bush; he was already triggered. Shi Guang bemoaned in her heart. Even after feeling on teeters for the past two days, Lu Yanchen had still found out about it in the end. Bloody stupid Chu Mubei! He had agreed not to tell Lu Yanchen! Why did he still do it? She strode out in small steps like a petite housewife before sitting down on the sofa beside Lu Yanchen. In jitters, she looked at him. ¡°This is actually a misunderstanding.¡± The man was seated totally upright just like a ssy sculpture as he red at her with a pair of cold and aloof eyes. Shi Guang gulped before continuing warily, ¡°My real intentions were not that you couldn¡¯t do IT.¡± His lips curled up as he asked sarcastically, ¡°Whether or not I can do IT, haven¡¯t you tried it before?¡± Chapter 250 - Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (10)

Chapter 250: Days Of Living Together With Young Master Lu (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang admitted that she didn¡¯t have the skills to act as though nothing had happened even in the face of a mountain copsing. Hence, she was so embarrassed that she looked as though her face was on fire. Lu Yanchen then asked out indifferently once more, ¡°Do you want to try it again then?¡± ¡°N-Nononononono...! It¡¯s fine...!!!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s head was spinning as though she was in the middle of a tidal wave. ¡°I really didn¡¯t have the intentions of ndering you! Chu Mubei was the one who made blind guesses out of nowhere!¡± There was no way Lu Yanchen would believe her. He narrowed his gaze and stood up, looking down at her with his towering presence. ¡°No intention of ndering me? In reality, I can already have mywyer send you a letter, suing you for nder!¡± ¡°Humans would often say the wrong things from time to time. I didn¡¯t have any ill intentions behind my actions. This shouldn¡¯t get to the extent of sending awyer¡¯s letter, right?¡± Sue her? Shi Guang wasn¡¯t afraid at all. There was a clearck of evidence. She wasn¡¯t someone who would be scared off. However, she was still rendered rather speechless. But, that was not the main point. The fact that he was taking this seriously, could he have really been injured that day...? And thus, his shame had turned into frustration and rage? She looked at Lu Yanchen deeply and could not help but cast her nce down toward his crotch area. That series of motion was the exact same that Chu Mubei and the others had done. How smart of a person was Lu Yanchen? He naturally could tell what she was doing with a single nce. For this man who usually would not ce his emotions on his sleeves, that handsome face of his which shone with streaks of coldness and aloofness became mixed with a fierce killing intent and simmering rage. Shi Guang had only dared to make a guess at that, but she obviously did not dare to vocalize out any of her doubts or conjectures she had in her heart. Looking at Lu Yanchen¡¯s face right now, she knew immediately that his anger wasn¡¯t slight at all. She acted all pitiful and pleaded, ¡°No matter what, I know I am the one in the wrong. It¡¯s my spouting of nonsense that has offended you. You¡¯re a magnanimous man! Please forgive me just this once...!¡± With that said, she bent over slightly in a manner indicative of her apologetic thoughts. Because of that action of hers, that loose t-shirt she was wearing slid down a little and revealed parts of her corbone. The moment Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze reached over, he caught sight of a faintly discernible cleavage. Stiffening slightly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze darkened. Shi Guang then raised her head again. She realized that his gaze was not locked onto her face, but her chest. As though she had just thought of something, she bolted upright immediately and scolded out, ¡°Hooligan! Where are you looking at?¡± With that said, she turned around and walked away without waiting for him to reply. But, just as she had taken a single step, Lu Yanchen reached out and grabbed her by the wrist. There was no way he was going to allow her to act so brazenly as he yanked her back toward him. ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Guang found her body tumbling toward his chest. With his arms around her waist, he hugged her tightly around him. Somewhat taken aback by this sudden act, Shi Guang could feel the fire from within her heart starting to burn out while her heartbeat started racing. As though it was by instinct, she yelled out to him, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to try! Hurry and let me go!¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen did not know whether tough or cry anymore. He had merely wanted to scold her a little, but what in the world was she thinking about? In the two years when they were together, she loved teasing him. After turning him on, she would never ever take responsibility for it. But even then, since when had he ever forced her to do anything? Presently, the two of them were really close to one another. Perhaps due to the fact that she had just gotten out of her shower, her cheeks were slightly blushed. Her hair were bunned up, with a few strands dropping down onto the sides of her face. There was a soft fragrance that was exuding forth from her as well, causing his mood to be lifted while his head nted slightly. Looking at how he didn¡¯t seem like he was going to let her off and was even leaning in, Shi Guang lifted her leg instinctively once more. This time around, Lu Yanchen¡¯s reaction was really fast as he curled both his legs and mped her down. With his palms, he grabbed at her waist before slumping his head slightly, moving his lips close to her tender ears and scolding out softly, ¡°Are you addicted to kicking?¡± Chapter 251 - Who Locked Her Up? (1)

Chapter 251: Who Locked Her Up? (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With his steaming breath puffing out beside her ear, there was an inexplicable sense of invasion as Shi Guang shrank her neck back right away and struggled furiously. Hot and bothered by her, Lu Yanchen looked at those cherry pink ears of hers and bit down on them in a punishing manner. In the face of that action, Shi Guang¡¯s entire body broke out into a shiver. Before she could even react, he released his bite and lectured out softly, ¡°You had better behave yourself.¡± Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen with a flustered expression as her eyes widened. She could feel as though something was tugging at her heartstrings, such that it was hanging in the middle of nowhere. The same went for her throat¡ªit felt totally choked and breathless. After that moment of nervousness, she turned her head around and breathed out heavily, as though she was trying her best to suppress something. Thereafter, she looked at Lu Yanchen with a really calm expression. ¡°Erm, mypetition is tomorrow... I¡¯ll be heading off to rest now. I¡¯ve got to rest well or I will be unable to unleash my full potential. Can you... spare me?¡± Lu Yanchen frowned. How could he not tell of the meaning in her words? He harrumphed out coldly from his throat. Even though he did not raise his hand up high, he loosened his grip. Instantly, Shi Guang seized that small window of opportunity and pushed him away, breaking free from his grasp and bolting upstairs before he could react to it. Closing her door, she leaned against the door with her back and took in a huge breath¡ªthat was way too scary! That man possessed an indescribable charisma that prated silently just like a lethal poison. At times, one could just lose their self-control in his presence. He was just like walking pheromones that could cause one¡¯s emotions to stir furiously. It had already been four to five days now¡ªthe electricity and water back home should have been fixed by now. The stench should have dissipated more or less as well. After thepetition tomorrow, Shi Guang presumed that it should be about time for her to move back. Lying on her bed, she forced herself to stay calm before rxing her mood and drifting off to sleep. ... The next day, she woke up with high spirits. She had already given her coach her assurance for the Flying Fish Cup¡ªshe did not need to fight for the first ce. As long as she was one of the top three, that would be enough for her to secure the position for the provincial team¡¯s selection test. First, she headed over to the club to meet with her coach, before taking the club¡¯s car together with her fellowpetitor over to the venue. Even though the Flying Fish Cup wasn¡¯t somerge-scalepetition, there were still quite a number of audiences present in the audience. There were even banners set up everywhere. ¡®Cheng Qi, Cheng Qi¡ªWe¡¯ll follow you for life!¡¯ That was the cheering tagline from his fans. Shi Guang knew about this Cheng Qi person. He was from the provincial team and had once taken part in the world championships. However, for some unknown reason or because he had done something wrong, he was demoted the previous year. This year, he should be trying to get his ce back there once more. The men¡¯s category was scheduled before theirs. After thatpetition, there would be a 40 minutes break before the women¡¯s category started. Shi Guang and Xu Zixian sat in the waiting room and watched the live broadcast of the men¡¯s category. And indeed, as the category ended, there was no hups as Cheng Qi became the champion. From the screen, he took off his goggles and revealed a dashing face. It was a very sunny type of suaveness as that defined face of his glistened with some water droplets, giving an even sexier aura to his already cool disposition. Lifting his eyelids gently, he caught sight of his results on the electronic scoreboard and curled his lips up before waving out toward his fans coolly. The reason why there were so many spectators today was all because of Cheng Qi¡ªhis fans were screaming from everywhere. When he was swimming, everyone was cheering him on. And when he got the first ce, they screamed out in unison, ¡°Cheng QI, we love you!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! He¡¯s so damn bloody handsome!¡± ¡°Look that that figure! My nose¡¯s bleeding...!¡± ¡°Cheng Qi, Cheng Qi ¨C We¡¯ll follow you for life!¡± ... Chapter 252 - Who Locked Her Up? (2)

Chapter 252: Who Locked Her Up? (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The women¡¯s category began after a 40-minute break. Particrly nervous, Xu Zixian gripped Shi Guang¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Shi Guang, do you think that I might fail to get even in the top fiveter on?¡± Shi Guang consoled her, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it! Have confidence in yourself!¡± Xu Zixian took in a deep breath before smiling at Shi Guang. Suddenly, she frowned and asked curiously, ¡°Shi Guang, what¡¯s wrong with your ear? Why is there a red mark there?¡± Ear? Red mark? The moment Shi Guang heard that, the scene fromst night floated into her mind. Her cheeks started to blush uncontrobly as her heartbeat got somewhat erratic. Pursing her lips, she pretended to be calm and replied, ¡°Nothing... I tripped by ident.¡± No matter how she had tripped, there was no way she could have hit her ear. Xu Zixian smirked out knowingly and leaned in toward her before whispering by her ear softly, ¡°Were you and your boyfriend... too roughst night? But thepetition¡¯s today, and yet,st night you had still...¡± ¡°No!¡± Shi Guang denied it fervently. However, Xu Zixian¡¯s knowing smirk had her feeling uneasy all over still. She did not want to exin¡ªneither did the exnations seem like they would work¡ªas she found an excuse, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the washroom.¡± Xu Zixian smirked once more, ¡°Go, go! Hurry ande back! It¡¯ll be time to change soon!¡± For normal practices, they would be wearing normal swimsuits. But for properpetitions, they had specialized swimsuits made forpetitive purposes. These swimsuits were different from normal swimsuits and were harder to wear. At their fastest, they would need a couple dozens of minutes before they could wear them. The slower ones would even require at least an hour or so. At times, one person might not even be able to handle it alone, and might require the help of someone else. Because Shi Guang was on the slimmer side, it was easier for her to fit in, and she could do it in 20 minutes. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t worried at all as she made a trip to the washroom first. There was a temporarily out of use sign ced on the washroom on the 1st floor. Shi Guang knew that there was another washroom up on the 2nd floor that was located at the same position as the one on the 1st floor. Looking at how there was barely any time left, she headed to the one on the 2nd floor. Entering the washroom, she headed into a cubicle. She could hear someone entering but she did not pay much heed to it. After all, this was a public washroom, and there would naturally be peopleing back and forth. It was only until when she needed toe out that she found out that her door was... locked. At first, she was just a little surprised. She tried pulling again, but she couldn¡¯t get her door to open. What was going on! How in the world did the door be locked like this? Unless someone had blocked it from the outside! Did that mean that the person who had entered after her had not entered to use the washroom, but to lock her within! She wanted to use her phone to call for help. But when she took it out, she saw that there was no signal! How could this be? There was clearly still a signal just moments earlier! Shi Guang¡¯s face turned slightly pale as her heart felt a sense of suffocating anxiousness. She yelled out right away, ¡°Is there anyone out there? Open the door!¡± ¡°Someone! Pleasee and help me!¡± She screamed at the top of her lungs. However, no matter how she screamed, there was no response. What could she do? If she were to be locked her the entire time without anyone to open the door, she was going to miss herpetition! Shi Guang gripped the door handle with all her strength such that her arms were even trembling. Who could it be to think of blocking her within this cubicle to stop her from going for thepetition? How could they be so underhanded! Shi Guang¡¯s flustered petite face was filled with a lost look and frustration. She closed her eyes and suppressed her flustered emotions¡ªnow was not the time to sink in her feelings. She had to think of a n to get out! ¡®That¡¯s right! Zixian knew that I had gone to the washroom! If the coach can¡¯t find me, he would definitely ask Zixian!¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t worry! Things will be fine! Things will definitely be fine...! Someone will definitelye and find me!¡¯ However, time passed by the seconds and minutes, and yet no one hade looking for her at all. Shi Guang¡¯s uneasy heart felt as though it was sinking into the depths of an abyss... Chapter 253 - Who Locked Her Up? (3)

Chapter 253: Who Locked Her Up? (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were still 20 minutes before the event as the swimmers involved came forth one after another. At the VIP viewing area, Chu Mubei looked at Lu Yanchen and squinted one of his eyes in a smirking manner. ¡°Last night, did you do anything to Little Sister Shi Guang after heading back? She has an event to swim for today. You had better not cause her to underperform, heh...¡± Lu Yanchen merely looked at him coldly without replying. Observing the waiting area for the swimmers and the people who were streaming out, Lu Yanchen frowned slightly when he did not catch sight of the figure he was waiting for. At that moment, his phone rang out. However, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was fixated up ahead, as he seemed to have not heard it. Chu Mubei looked at him curiously. ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing. Why are you not picking it up?¡± Still, Lu Yanchen seemed oblivious to the sound as his eyes darted around, seemingly searching for something. When he saw the time that was being disyed on the huge screen up above, his gaze turned even darker. ¡°Old Lu, your phone is ringing. Aren¡¯t you going to pick it up?¡± Lu Yanchen looked over at Chu Mubei. As though he had recalled something, he took his phone out and nced at the screen. Seeing that it was just a good friend of his, he tossed the phone over to Chu Mubei before striding out. ¡°Eh, where are you going?¡± His phone was still ringing. With no other choice, Chu Mubei could only pick up the call. Lu Yanchen hastened his footsteps as he walked over to the backstage. Even though they had already been separated for two years, he still remembered every single sentence of hers clearly. He would never forget her saying that for officialpetitions, she would definitely appear at the waiting area 20 minutes before the event toplete her preparations. And for every single video of herpetitions that he had watched, that was always the case. But now, there were only 15 minutes left before the start of the event, and yet she had not appeared. It was possible that she might have been held up by something. But, Lu Yanchen could not shrug off this uneasy feeling in his heart. And indeed, on the pathway, he caught sight of an anxious-looking Zhang Shulin. ¡°Have you found her yet?¡± There was another girl standing beside him, wearing herpetitive swimsuit while being draped in a towel. She was gripping her phone nervously and calling out, filled with an expression that was about to break out in tears. ¡°No, I¡¯ve tried looking everywhere but I just couldn¡¯t find her! I don¡¯t know where she is gone! She told me that she was going to use the washroom, but I¡¯ve searched the washroom a couple of times now, and in the surroundings as well!¡± Zhang Shulin was totally in a huff as he heaved out angrily, ¡°Just what is she doing? Where is she at this critical moment?¡± ¡°I still can¡¯t get through to her phone!¡± Xu Zixian looked at Zhang Shulin while at a loss. ¡°Or... I can go and try looking for her again!¡± ¡°No! Hurry and go prepare yourself. The event is about to start.¡± Xu Zixian hesitated for a moment and requested that Zhang Shulin definitely find Shi Guang with a flustered expression before heading over to the waiting area to make her preparations. ... Disappeared? Couldn¡¯t find her no matter what? Lu Yanchen felt his heart skip a beat. His first thought was of her being kidnapped. But, that was not right either. Even if anyone wished to kidnap someone, they wouldn¡¯t do it at a ce like this that was so crowded! His handsome face was screwed tightly, pondering calmly about where she might be. This time around, he really did not know where she was, neither where he should even begin to search for her. Making a quick round like a headless housefly, he suddenly thought about how that girl had mentioned looking for Shi Guang in the washrooms. But, which washroom was that? Has she looked in the other washrooms? In such a huge ce, there shouldn¡¯t only be one washroom, right? Lu Yanchen spun around and bolted up to the 2nd floor with lightning speed. It was really quiet on the 2nd floor, with hardly anyone present. With his fastest speed, he located the washroom area and indeed, he could make out someone shouting, ¡°Someone! Anyone! Help...!¡± Chapter 254 - Who Locked Her Up? (4)

Chapter 254: Who Locked Her Up? (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Time started slipping away by the seconds and minutes. As the time to the event approached, Shi Guang¡¯sst bit of sanity andposure within her began to crumble down amidst the torrential anxiousness. She was gradually losing hope and giving up. This was the first time she was going for such an important event after learning under Zhang Shulin. For her, he had invited a lot of people over to spectate, all for the sake of getting her name out in the limelight. And yet, she would not even get topete in the event. Why? Just who would do this to her? Was it apetitor? But who else would know that she was headed for the washroom? The only person who knew was Xu Zixian. Could it be her? Right at that moment, a faint sound drifted over from door. Surprised, Shi Guang waited with bated breath. There was another sound¡ªsomething was being thrown onto the floor. She tried pulling at her door once more. It opened! In her daze, Shi Guang widened her eyes as a misty shroud filled her vision. Lu Yanchen¡¯s figure was particrly defined as her feelings of wanting to cry reached all the way up to her eyes. However, she did not cry. Instead, she burst out in happiness, ¡°Thank you!¡± She was so, so thankful that he was here! ¡°There¡¯re 20 minutes left. Can you make it?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head once more and expressed her gratitude to him again before running out at the fastest possible speed. She could do it. She definitely could do it! If she were to rush into changing into her swimsuit, she would definitely be able to make it! By the time Lu Yanchen turned around, there was already no one left. He started walking to want to catch up with her when he caught sight of something rather insignificant beneath the sink area. He was a soldier... Toward something like this, he couldn¡¯t be anymore clearer. He walked over and knelt down, picking it up. Indeed, it was a mini phone signal jammer! No wonder her calls could not make it through. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed dangerously... ... Shi Guang rushed out in a frenzy before sprinting over to the waiting area after changing into her swimsuit. At a sharp turn... BAM! She bumped into someone! Because of the rebound, she stumbled backward and lost her bnce, falling to the ground. She could not help but harrumph out and raise her head¡ªthe person she had bumped into was the champion of the men¡¯s category, Cheng Qi. He himself did not have much of a reaction, but the person behind him shouted out immediately, ¡°Ah Qi! Are you alright? Did she injure you anywhere?¡± Shi Guang crawled up at her fastest possible speed and apologized profusely, ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± With that said, she wanted to leave. However, the man who had spoken grabbed onto her and scolded out in a fit, ¡°What the bloody hell is wrong with you! Are you blind or are you blind? Do you know whom you had just bumped into? Do you know that we¡¯ve got insurance covered from head to toe for our dear Cheng Qi? If you happen to injure him, you¡¯re not going to be able topensate...¡± His saliva nearly sprayed out all onto Shi Guang¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! I¡¯ll apologize to you! Sorry!¡± Shi Guang was in a hurry right now as she wanted to peel his hand away. However, she could not get away no matter what. Because she was anxious with theck of time, she roared out like booming thunder, ¡°LET GO!¡± Startled, the man was surprised and got even angrier. ¡°What are you getting all fierce for? You dare to be so unreasonable after banging into someone!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized for that! Furthermore, you guys are partly in the wrong too!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! I¡¯ve never met someone as unreasonable as you...!¡± ¡°Shi Guang!!¡± Zhang Shulin¡¯s voice rang out, cutting through their conversation as he rushed over in a fluster, ¡°The event¡¯s going to start soon!!!¡± When Cheng Qi caught sight of Zhang Shulin and heard him mentioning something about the event, he had that man behind him loosen his grip. Still angry, the man snorted out at Shi Guang coldly before eventually relinquishing his grip. Chapter 255 - Who Locked Her Up? (5)

Chapter 255: Who Locked Her Up? (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang changed into her swimsuit at her fastest possible speed. But even then, she was stillte eventually. By the time she rushed out, the event had just started with the firing of the starting pistol. She was just that close... Shi Guang¡¯s body went limp as she stumbled back a few steps, wobbling unsteadily. Zhang Shulin¡¯s face was dark as thunderclouds. However, when he caught sight of the defeated look on her face, he found himself incapable of getting angry. He could only sigh out to himself; he knew that she didn¡¯t want this to happen at all. More than anyone else, she had ced an extreme emphasis on thispetition. Even though he did not know what had gone on earlier or why she didn¡¯t appear, he knew that this must definitely not be what she had wanted. He walked beside Shi Guang and consoled, ¡°It¡¯s only a Flying Fish Cup, don¡¯t put it to heart. As for the provincial team¡¯s selection test spot, we can just try that over again, that¡¯s all!¡± Even though Shi Guang had been trying her best to hold it in the entire day, the more she thought about it, the more she wanted to cry. With her utmost perseverance, she held everything in and called out in a quivering voice, ¡°Coach...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Suddenly, a voice rang out from behind them. Shi Guang turned around and caught sight of Cheng Qi and that man who had scolded her. The face of that man was apologetic as he said rather embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know that you were rushing off for thepetition earlier on.¡± If not for that short dy earlier on, Shi Guang might not have missed the event. Zhang Shulin barked at them, ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing? Hmph!¡± With that said, he pulled Shi Guang away with him. Shi Guang did not me them¡ªshe med the person who had locked her up! She would definitely not forgive that person! By the time she had changed back into her clothes, the event had ended as everyone crowded back. Because she had gotten the 3rd ce, Xu Zixian was rather ted. But when she caught sight of Shi Guang, that bit of happiness disappeared entirely as she ran over to thetter with a worried expression. ¡°Shi Guang, where had you gone to earlier? I tried looking for you everywhere but I just couldn¡¯t find you!¡± Packing her bag, Shi Guang did not look at her at all. She curled her lips, yet she could not bring herself to smile. The only person she was suspecting was Xu Zixian. However, she had no evidence, and she did not want to use anyone out of nowhere; thus she said nothing at all. Xu Zixian found herself stiffening on the spot, with her mind in a nk daze. She had most probably not expected that Shi Guang would treat her as such¡ªshe could sense the sort of distance and coldness thetter was putting between them. Her heart was filled with a throbbing pain that stung her eyes into a gradual redness. She really wanted to cry out right now. However, Shi Guang still did not look at her. Instead, she took her bag and turned around, leaving the ce. Because she was afraid that Xu Zixian might be the culprit, she did not want to talk to her. But at the same time, she was afraid that she might have misunderstood Xu Zixian, and did not want to say anything overly nasty. ... Looking at her emptyne, Chu Mubei frowned. ¡°Where is Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± He left the viewing area to look for Lu Yanchen. After looking around, he finally found thetter walking down the stairs. ¡°Shi Guang is not going topete?¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes darkened as his face turned cker than ck. ¡°She did not manage to make it?¡± His eyes were pitch ck like a bottomless abyss. Chu Mubei, who was so familiar with his character, knew that Lu Yanchen was thoroughly incensed right now. He nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. She did not manage to make it. What happened?¡± Lu Yanchen exined the entire issue briefly before handing the signal jammer over to Chu Mubei. ¡°In our country, something like this is not avable to just about anyone. Every single product has its unique serial number for recognition. Go check it out. I want to know just who did it!¡± Chu Mubei harrumphed out coldly, ¡°To think that this person would darey their hands on Little Sister Shi Guang! Your Father is going to whisk them out!¡± *Note that at thest part, Chu Mubei was referring to himself as Your Father. It¡¯s simr to how someone would refer to themselves as Yours Truly. Cheers!* Chapter 256 - Who Locked Her Up? (6)

Chapter 256: Who Locked Her Up? (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked on at Shi Guang¡¯s slender yet lonely back view. He did not call out to her, merely following behind her silently. Shi Guang continued walking up ahead all the way till she was quite a distance from the venue. It was only then that she sat down beside a parterre by the roadside, looking ahead silently and motionlessly just like a statue. There were people walking all over the ce. From time to time, some of them would cast a weird nce over at her. However, she took in nothing as she was immersedpletely in her own world at this point. Looking at Shi Guang who was in this state, Lu Yanchen only had a terrible feeling in his heart which he could not describe at all. He liked that suaveness she had, the sort of boldness and cheeriness she had toward life. But, he did not like her looking so alone, helpless, and in pain... His eyes lingered onto a small shop nearby. Biting on his lower lip, he strode over to it... Shi Guang was really angry; however, there was nowhere she could vent her frustration at all. She was really upset and distraught! She knew that her coach was really angry. However, not only did he not scold her, he had even consoled her! It was precisely that which had her feeling even more miserable. There was a feeling of indignance in her heart which she could not spill out. While the skies were grey, her heart was heavy... so heavy that she could barely breathe. A slightly cold, distant, yet maically charming voice came from above her head. ¡°You¡¯re going to continue worrying just because of a mere preliminary heat?¡± Shi Guang, who was filled with all sorts of mixed emotions right now, jerked her head up and caught sight of a handsome and tall man, exuding forth nothing but ss. His dark eyes were locked onto her like ck diamonds that seemed as though they could draw the soul out of one¡¯s body. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes brimmed with a misty shroud as she looked at him. What did he say? Worrying over a mere preliminary heat? Was that supposed to be a constion? Those misty eyes of hers did not try to contain her surprise at all. But more than that, there was a sense of helplessness that was hidden beneath¡ªit was fragility akin to a child being injured. Lu Yanchen could tell of her emotions, and more than anything else, it just felt as though something was thumping against his own heart violently. He bit down on his lip coldly once more before sitting down beside her. She shifted to her side, slightly away from him. ¡°What do you even know?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t care about the Flying Fish Cup at all. Your true goal was to get that spot to get into the finals. But, that spot isn¡¯t something that can only be gotten from the Flying Fish Cup. The preliminary heats are the correct channel for you to get into the finals. Isn¡¯t it just another preliminary heat then? Could you be afraid of that?¡± His face was still impassionate as ever, as was his tone. However, it was rare for him to talk so much about anything. Shi Guang shook her head without a single bit of hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips. ¡°Then what is there to worry about? Just take it as yet another round of training then!¡± He was truly not a person who could liven the atmosphere or change anyone¡¯s mood. Even after hearing that, Shi Guang did not feel better at all. However, her face did look slightly better as she turned her head slightly to the right. Looking at how she wasn¡¯t looking as miserable as earlier on, Lu Yanchen took out a lollipop from his pocket. He unwrapped it with his long, slender fingers before saying to Shi Guang, ¡°Open your mouth!¡± Instinctively, Shi Guang turned her head around and asked, ¡°Wh¡ª¡± Before she could even finish her word, he stuffed the lollipop in her mouth. First came astonishment as she lowered her gaze at that lollipop in her mouth before looking over at Lu Yanchen. Next, the strawberry vor of the lollipop filled her mouth and seeped into her heart just like honey. It seemed as though that inerasably terrible feeling in her heart was slowly being reced by this honey... Chapter 257 - Who Locked Her Up? (7)

Chapter 257: Who Locked Her Up? (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Biting on the side of his lips, Lu Yanchen looked a little uneasy from the side of his face. ¡°Put your hand out.¡± Shi Guang had been looking at him from the start, wondering what he was up to. She blinked her eyes puzzledly and hesitated for a moment before putting her hand out. Lu Yanchen took out a number of lollipops from his pocket in an assortment of vors, cing them all on her hand. Because she could not hold them all with one hand, Shi Guang hurriedly used her other hand to support them. ¡°What are you giving me so many lollipops for?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that eating a sweet before swimming would help to stabilize the blood sugar so that one¡¯s body could maintain itself in a good status and swim well?¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not even swimming now?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve also said that eating sweets can help bnce one¡¯s emotions, and that one should eat sweets when they¡¯re not feeling good.¡± With that said, he turned his head around. Shi Guang was stunned. These were words that she would always use to coax him to eat sweets back when they were together! It had already been so long now¡ªto think that he would still remember them! She surveyed Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression closely. Even though it was still calm as usual, she could make out a trace of difference. Ever since they had reunited, he would definitely help her out when she was in trouble. When she was sad, he would console her. She was only his ex-girlfriend. Why was he being so nice to her? She had not once considered that he might have some motive behind his actions. However, he was always so low profile in the way he helped her out. In fact, he was even concealing it at times, and had no intention of letting her know at all. Taking the incident of He Xinnuo framing her for example, if she had not overheard the conversation between Boss Lei and Zhang Shulin, she would not have known till now that Lu Yanchen was the one who was helping her from behind her back. Yang Sitong had mentioned to her that Lu Yanchen had never been able to forget that ex-girlfriend of his for all these years. That was his most beloved, his first love. Chu Mubei seemed to have said something simr before as well, even mentioning that his ex-girlfriend was a trash woman. Before they had broken up, they hadn¡¯t even quarreled once. At that, Shi Guang could not help but wonder. The sudden break-up back then... Could he have had some difficulties, or could he have actually misunderstood something? Within Shi Guang¡¯s heart were a flux of emotions that were spilling out uncontrobly. She needed time to calm herself down. Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted out once more, ¡°Go home after you¡¯re done eating.¡± Thoseplex emotions of hers were instantly sent flying away at thatment as Shi Guang really could not help herself butugh out. Did he think she was a kid? First were the sweets, and after she was done, she had to go home? ¡°I¡¯m not going back for now... You can head back first.¡± She still wanted some time to be alone. ¡°You¡¯re not a 3-year-old. Don¡¯t do things that a 3-year-old would.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face = ‡å Asking her not to behave like a 3-year-old when he himself was coaxing her like a 3-year-old child =.= She nced over at a w machine nearby and said, ¡°Who¡¯s going to do anything that a 3-year-old would? I just want to y that before heading back.¡± Lu Yanchen followed the direction she pointed at with her finger¡ªit was a w machine ced outside the small store he had entered. He scoffed at her, ¡°You? Forget it!¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me. I¡¯m really good at catching stuff!¡± Lu Yanchen was indifferent; every single inch of his handsome face spelledplete disbelief. ¡°You don¡¯t believe? You wait and see. I¡¯ll catch one to show you!¡± With that said, Shi Guang stood up to go exchange for tokens. There were two w machines in front of the store. Comparing both for a while, Shi Guang felt that the one on the right seemed easier and entered her token. Immediately, the music of the w machine sounded out as Shi Guang moved the joystick. After aiming, she pressed down... Chapter 258 - Who Locked Her Up? (8)

Chapter 258: Who Locked Her Up? (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Caught it! Shi Guang was ecstatic, but before she knew it, it dropped. She frowned. ¡°How could it drop!¡± Standing beside her, Lu Yanchen looked over with azy amusement on his face, as though this was something he had expected from the start. Shi Guang coughed out gently to hide her awkwardness before stammering, ¡°W-Well... the angle wasn¡¯t right! And this thing isn¡¯t all that easy to catch anyway, and things will just drop with the slightest miscalction! A few more times and I¡¯ll definitely get my hands on them!¡± With that said, she started on a new round. After three rounds, she still had nothing caught. She either failed to even catch them, or that they fell halfway even after she caught them. A little defeated, she bemoaned out in a moody voice, ¡°It¡¯s not my skills that arecking! This w machine¡¯s ws are way too flimsy!¡± Lu Yanchen turned around. With the sun shining down against him, she could not make out what his eyes were saying at all. However, she could see his lips curl in amusement. ¡°Oh.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± This guy was clearly looking down on her! She puffed her cheeks. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can give it a try!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her and replied with a totally casual tone, ¡°Too easy.¡± What! Shi Guang grit her teeth and harrumphed coldly, ¡°Easy? If you manage to catch one up, I¡¯ll go home with you right away.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze bypassed her andnded on the w machine before he reached out for it. Shi Guang immediately handed all her remaining tokens to him. His tall, sturdy body bent over as he entered the tokens. As the music yed, he started moving the joystick. Making his aim, he pressed on the button. When the w made its catch, Shi Guang¡¯s heart started racing. Herplex emotions had her both wanting Lu Yanchen to catch it and not. The plushie swayed left and right, looking as though it could fall at any moment. Shi Guang tugged at Lu Yanchen¡¯s sleeves and eximed excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s falling! It¡¯s falling...!!¡± And in the end, it did fall down¡ªat the exit. Shi Guang watched with her eyes widened in disbelief. She then looked at Lu Yanchen excitedly. ¡°You¡¯ve caught it!¡± He nodded his head indifferently. ¡°Yes.¡± After her moment of excitement, Shi Guang coughed out with a serious look on her face. ¡°I was catching this plushie earlier on and had already adjusted its position to the optimum ce, allowing you to make good on my hard work,¡± She was definitely not going to acknowledge that it was Lu Yanchen¡¯s skills that were good. When he heard that, Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows, then entered another token into the other w machine. Slowly, he adjusted the w¡¯s direction without any single fuss, exuding elegance even just by doing that. After a split second, he caught sight of his prey and pressed on the button. Shi Guang felt her little heart tightening once more. She was waiting for the catch to miss or drop down mid-air. However, everything went by really smoothly, and yet another plushie was caught out by Lu Yanchen. He picked it up and stuffed them into Shi Guang¡¯s hands. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Immediately, Shi Guang pointed to a tiny teddy bear within the w machine. ¡°That one...!¡± Yet another token went in, and before long, Lu Yanchen had caught yet another plushie. ¡°That one too...!¡± Another token, another plushie... One after another, Shi Guang¡¯s remaining tokens were all used up. However, none of them were wasted at all. For something that was clearly so difficult, everything seemed as though it was just like magic when Lu Yanchen got onto it. ¡°Any more?¡± Shi Guang was hugging onto six plushies right now as she eyed the boss of the little store that was standing at the entrance with a ck face. She shook her head and walked away all pleased with those six plushies. Skipping her steps, she seemed just like a little grasshopper. As Lu Yanchen walked beside her, she turned around asking, ¡°Your skills at the w machine are so good. How long have you been training for?¡± ¡°Never ever trained.¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 259 - Who Locked Her Up? (9)

Chapter 259: Who Locked Her Up? (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon returning home, Shi Guang sat down on the sofa and turned on her phone. Messages of concern started flooding in, asking her why she did not make thepetition. Some of them had even consoled her outright, telling her not to be sad and that she just had to work hard for the preliminary heats. One after another, Shi Guang replied to their texts, telling them not to worry and assuring them that she was fine. After replying everyone, Shi Guang was about to put her phone down when she received another text. It was a WeChat message from Wang Caichun. Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. For now, the only people who knew about it were her, Lu Yanchen, and everyone else involved. But, how could Wang Caichun possibly catch wind of it? With that, Wang Caichun made a call over. The moment Shi Guang picked it up, she started spilling everything out, ¡°Yang Sitong is at hmoc, bragging to Su Ya about her evildoings. I¡¯m just beside them...¡± Yang Sitong! To think that it was her! Shi Guang¡¯s emotions that had just barely eased suddenly erupted like a volcano once more. She knew that Yang Sitong would definitely cause trouble. However, she had not expected her to strike at herpetition. The not0in-use sign for the 1st floor¡¯s washroom, the door that was blocked on the 2nd floor, the signal jammer... Just how many people did she get to keep an eye on Shi Guang constantly to be able to pull it off even with such a small window of opportunity? She had known that Yang Chifeng did not invest in the club with any good intentions in his heart. Only, she had not expected them to be this devious, nning on ruining her step by step. Shi Guang had already ended the call with Wang Caichun for 10 minutes now. However, the indignance and frustration in her heart continued to stuff her ufortably. She clenched down on her teeth tightly, really unable to take this lying down. Even drinking water did nothing to soothe her unhappiness. Eventually, she threw the cup in her hands onto the ground, smashing it while snarling out with rage, ¡°YANG SITONG!!¡± She took her bag and ran out of the house. Lu Yanchen wasing down from the 2nd floor when he caught sight of what happened. He did not miss out those two words she hissed out either. With that, the cold, handsome face of his seemed as though it was shrouded by anotheryer of ice. He looked at the broken ss shards of the cup on the floor and picked up his phone to call Chu Mubei. ¡°Help me check where Yang Sitong is right now.¡± ... Yang Sitong was at hmoc¡ªa beauty salon that was located on the west side of the city. It was a ce with a reallyfortable environment. Its only drawback was that the location was a little remote. Yang Sitong was humming a happy tune as she headed to the carpark. Just as she was about to drive off, someone appeared before her car, giving her a huge shock. When she caught sight of the person in front of her, she red at Shi Guang angrily before barking out, ¡°ARE YOU TRYING TO DIE?¡± Shi Guang really had to use her greatest efforts to hold back her emotions so that her body would stop shivering with rage, and for her to even look somewhatposed on her face. Yang Sitong came out of her car as her heels tapped gently against the concrete floor. She mocked out coldly, ¡°I heard that you werete for yourpetition today, eh? Congrattions! This really proves that the Heavens punish the wicked! Stealing someone else¡¯s fianc¨¦? I guess that¡¯s really just retribution for you isn¡¯t it?¡± Shi Guang really, really could not hold back the wrath in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s why you got someone to lock me up?¡± Yang Sitong sniggered out while covering her mouth, ¡°Who knows? For someone as wicked as you, who knows if you might have offended anyone else?¡± Shi Guang smirked out coldly, ¡°Those words of yours are the truly terrifying ones. Wicked? No one can beat you at that. Therefore, no matter how much you act, everyone can see through you with a single nce. It¡¯s no wonder why Lu Yanchen is so disgusted with you.¡± Chapter 260 - Who Locked Her Up? (10)

Chapter 260: Who Locked Her Up? (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those words had hit Yang Sitong right where it hurt, and her embarrassment turned into rage. ¡°What did you say!¡± ¡°I said that Lu Yanchen is disgusted with you and hates you!¡± Yang Sitong was literally grinding her teeth right now. Looking at how there was no one around her, she naturally did not see the need to put on a front anymore. ¡°Sl*t, you had better shut up while you still can,¡± She pushed back her hair that had dropped down beside her ears and smiled out graciously, ¡°Even if I were the one who had locked you up today, what can you do to me? Don¡¯t say that I haven¡¯t warned you, but you had better get far away from Yanchen. Otherwise, I will definitely ruin you. Oh... not just you, your family and friends too...¡± Ruin? Family? Friends? Yang Sitong¡¯s evil, venomous face and how she had bullied her older sister so brazenly, indirectly causing the ident of her parents... every single memory was finding its way and gushing through Shi Guang¡¯s mind right now. It was as though every single bit of indignance and torment she had endured and suffered for this lifetime was umted and bursting forth. Unable to bear everything in any longer, Shi Guang raised her palm with a righteous fury. PIAK! She had swung that tight p right onto Yang Sitong¡¯s face. It was every singlest bit of strength that she had kept in her for this entire life of hers. It was clear cut, defined and firm. Immediately, a fresh imprint of five fingers found itself being carved onto Yang Sitong¡¯s face. Clearly not expecting Shi Guang to have snapped, Yang Sitong was sent into a momentary daze by that p. By the time she came back to her senses, she raised her arm and wanted to send a p in return back. ¡°SL*T! TO THINK THAT YOU WOULD DARE TO HIT ME!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed as she gripped onto Yang Sitong¡¯s wrist and flung her away instead. ¡°AH!¡± Yang Sitong shrieked out as she was sent flying by Shi Guang, mming onto the side of her car. She struggled with all her might as she red at the other with a savage expression. ¡°YOU MUST BE TIRED OF LIVING NOW! DO YOU BELIEVE THAT I¡¯LL GET YOU COMPLETELY RUINED?¡± Even though Shi Guang was skinny, she had a tremendous amount of strength, such that Yang Sitong could not break free from her grasp at all. She caught sight of a storeroom behind Yang Sitong¡¯s car and dragged her toward it. Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes widened in fear. ¡°ARE YOU CRAZY? WHAT ARE YOU DOING!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were cold and violent at this moment. ¡°Yang Sitong, you¡¯ve locked me up once, so I¡¯ll do the same to you! That¡¯s only fair!!¡± ¡°YOU¡¯D DARE!¡± ¡°Do I look like I wouldn¡¯t?¡± Shi Guang kicked the door of the storeroom open before throwing Yang Sitong inside it fiercely. Thud! She fell onto the ground. By the time she could gather her strength back, Shi Guang had already locked the door to the storeroom. In that abysmally dark storeroom, the damp air was rotten with a terrible stench. Caught in a total panic, Yang Sitong rushed over to try and pull at the door. However, it was locked tightly from the outside. There were sounds of rats scurrying from the sides. Yang Sitong was filled with both rage and fear, so afraid that she was almost choking as she bellowed out, ¡°OPEN THE DOOR! OTHERWISE, THINGS WILL BE IRRECONCILABLE BETWEEN US!¡± Shi Guang scoffed out coldly, mYou and Me...? Things have already long been irreconcble!¡± Yang Sitong clenched down on her teeth and snarled out every single word of hers, ¡°YOU¡¯RE ONLY A SWIMMING COACH! DON¡¯T THINK THAT YOU CAN DO WHATEVER YOU WANT JUST BECAUSE LU YANCHEN LIKES YOU! THE ONE HE TRULY LIKES IS THAT EX-GIRLFRIEND OF HIS! HIS FIRST LOVE! IF YOU DARE TO DO ANYTHING TO ME, HE WILL DEFINITELY NOT HELP YOU OUT AT ALL! HURRY AND LET ME OUT, OR I¡¯LL DEFIITELY HAVE YOU DIE A TERRIBLE DEATH!!¡± Shi Guang, who had already started walking off, turned back when she heard that. From the other end of the door, she mocked out to Yang Sitong coldly, ¡°I seem to have forgotten to tell you. I already knew Lu Yanchen since high school. That ex-girlfriend you¡¯re talking about? That first love?¡± ¡°... That¡¯s me.¡± WHAT! Yang Sitong was so astounded that her eyeballs were nearly popping out of her head. Shi Guang¡¯s face was dark as ever. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t love him, be it in the past or now, his choice is still me!¡± ... *HOLY SHIT. Wait, Yang Sitong has something to do with the death of Shi Guang¡¯s parents too?! And everything just got revealed. Omg.* Chapter 261 - The Love Has Always Been There (1)

Chapter 261: The Love Has Always Been There (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong nearly suffocated as her face turned frightfully pale. It was only after a moment or so that she finally recovered to her senses, then roared out in both rage and despair, ¡°DON¡¯T THINK THAT I¡¯M GOING TO BELIEVE YOU JUST LIKE THAT!¡± Impossible... IMPOSSIBLE! How could this swimming coach be Lu Yanchen¡¯s ex-girlfriend? NO! Unable to believe everything, Yang Sitong screamed out endlessly. However, Shi Guang had already left. Not getting any response had Yang Sitong¡¯s face flushedpletely red as she trembled out in rage while shrieking even more shrilly. ¡°SHI GUANG! YOU SL*T! YOU HAD BETTER COME BACK!¡± ¡°ARGH! I SWEAR THAT I¡¯M NOT A YANG IF I LET YOU OFF AFTER THIS!¡± ¡°YOU THINK THAT JUST BECAUSE LU YANCHEN IS BACKING YOU, I CAN¡¯T DO ANYTHING TO YOU? EVEN IF I CAN¡¯T RUIN YOU, I¡¯LL LAY WASTE TO YOUR FAMILY AND FRIENDS! TO LU YANCHEN, THEY ARE NOTHING BUT STRANGERS!¡± ¡°SOMEONE, ANYONE! HELP ME!¡± ... The fact that there were not many people at the carpark didn¡¯t mean that there waspletely no one at all. A young woman came by the carpark to get her car. Given how loudly Yang Sitong was screaming, she naturally heard it. Heading over to the storeroom carefully, she asked warily, ¡°Who? Who¡¯s there?¡± Seeing how there was a response outside, Yang Sitong called out excitedly, ¡°I¡¯m Yang Sitong! Someone locked me in this storeroom! Can you please help me open the door?¡± For anyone who could afford toe to hmoc, they naturally came from rather decent family backgrounds. As such, the woman naturally knew who Yang Sitong was. While frowning, she walked over toward the storeroom. But suddenly, a tall figure stepped out from behind a pir nearby. The robust man looked at her from his side, his gaze dark and chilling. The girl froze up momentarily and stopped in her tracks... Yang Sitong had initially thought that she was about to be let free. But who knew that after that single question, there was no other response. Naturally, no one came to open the door for her. After another short silence, she could not help but scream out once more, ¡°Where are you? Whoever is outside, please save me!¡± There was no response. It was as though the female voice she had heard earlier on was nothing but a figment of her imagination. Hope gradually turned into despair, then into fright and uneasiness. She thumped against the door desperately, causing the rats within the storeroom to scurry around, scaring her into screaming out, ¡°AHHHH!!!¡± ¡°Is there anyone outside?! Please save me! Anyone!¡± ¡°If you save me out, I can give you as much money as you want!¡± ¡°Anyone! Please save me!¡± She screamed out endlessly. But, even as her throat was going hoarse, she got no response. Time ticked down by the seconds and minutes. After being in the pitch ck storeroom for so long, her eyes were starting to get used to the darkness. However, being able to see her surroundings only served to have her feel even more afraid and flustered. Eventually, she could no longer scream anymore as she slumped down onto the ground in a state of helpless despair. She did not know how long it had been when a sound drifted over from outside. It was as though someone was outside! Surprised, Yang Sitong stood up in astonishment. She then caught sight of a tall and robust man opening the door. It was none other than... Lu Yanchen! As though she had just seen her savior, she burst out into tears and lunged forward. ¡°Yanchen, you¡¯vee for me!¡± The moment Lu Yanchen caught sight of her lunging out, he pushed her away, causing her weak and fragile body to fly onto the ground. Sprawled, she looked at Lu Yanchen with misty eyes and a wretched expression¡ªthere was an endless amount of astonishment and grievance she was holding onto in her heart. But, it was at that moment that she realized... this man who was looking down on her was no longer doing so with his usual indifference. His face was dark, and he was frowning all around. Yang Sitong could feel her heart sinking. Could he have been waiting outside the entire time? Could it be that there was really someone who was trying to save her earlier on but was chased away by him instead...? Chapter 262 - The Love Has Always Been There (2)

Chapter 262: The Love Has Always Been There (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong was both in pain and torment. Her eyes were misty with tears; however, those were not tears of pain. Other than pain, there was a torrential hatred that was bubbling in her chest. Her lips were quivering uncontrobly right now. There were so many times she wanted to ask him if he had just been standing outside and listening to her helpless cries for help. However, she found the words stuck in her throat each time. The man red at her with nothing more than a cold gaze that was frosty as ice, as though she was his enemy. She red at him intently, wanting to spot the slightest change of emotions in his expression. However, there was none. ¡°What have I been doing everything for? After all these years, I¡¯ve just been trying my best to be a woman that was befitting of you! My emotions, my etiquette, my behaviour... which part of it hasn¡¯t been tailormade to suit you? You shouldn¡¯t be ignoring me like this just because of her!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold, handsome expression did not budge in the slightest. In fact, it turned colder. ¡°And, so?¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face stiffened while tears of grievance spilled onto the ground in huge drops. ¡°Yanchen, aren¡¯t you clear that it¡¯s impossible between you and her?! I am your fianc¨¦e! WE are the couple! I just don¡¯t get it! I don¡¯t understand! I love you so much, and yet that woman doesn¡¯t love you at all! Not one bit! She¡¯s nothing but a sl*t...!¡± Lu Yanchen took a single step forth in displeasure. For Yang Sitong, who was almost driven crazy by her emotions right now, could not help but shut up in the presence of his imposing aura. He looked down on her with a cold and frosty gaze, his tone indifferent, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not her, it wouldn¡¯t be you either.¡± Yang Sitong felt a sharp pain piercing through her heart as her face was filled with despair. She bawled out even harder. ¡°Why? What¡¯s so bad about me?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply her, asking instead, ¡°Everything that had happened today... was it your idea, or your mum¡¯s... or your brother¡¯s?¡± The icy cold aura had sunken even further, bringing with it a killing intent! Yang Sitong froze for a moment. She did not understand what Lu Yanchen meant by that. ¡°You think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯ve saved me?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted out once more, stuffing his hand into his pocket. ¡°Let me borrow a sentence that you dered earlier on¡ªeven if I can¡¯t destroy you, you think that I can¡¯t destroy your family?¡± Yang Sitong thought that he was joking around, but clearly, that wasn¡¯t the case... Even though his tone was filled with his usual indifference, there was a frightening feelced with it. His eyes were nonchnt as always, yet they seemed as though they could devour her up. ¡°I owe no debt of gratitude to them at all!¡± He narrowed his gaze, exuding forth a single, sharp, contained gaze of savagery. Yang Sitong was so afraid that her eyes widened as her body convulsed violently. She then shrieked out in terror, ¡°It has got nothing to do with my mum or my brother! It was all me!!¡± ¡°Then, this shall be the end of everything!¡± He spat out thosest few words coldly before turning around to leave right after. From the start to the end, Lu Yanchen had not said anything particrly nasty. Yet, every single word was booming through Yang Sitong¡¯s mind like thunder. Without her mother or her brother, there was no Yang Family. Without the Yang family, she would be nothing. Even though he had not spoken up for Shi Guang from the start to the end, he was making his stand clear with every single word he said¡ªShi Guang was someone he was protecting! If she dared to do anything more, he would definitely not stand by idly and watch! That was right, she was his life savior and he could not do anything much to her. But, he would make it such that she had nothing else save for her life! She was so jealous that she was going insane, yet she was so frightened to the point where she was barely able to breathe anymore. It was as though she was stuck in a freezer right now. Even if the door was already opened, she remained rooted just like an ice sculpture... Chapter 263 - The Love Has Always Been There (3)

Chapter 263: The Love Has Always Been There (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang took a taxi and left hmoc. However, she did not head straight for home. Instead, she got down halfway through at a supper barbeque stall. There, she ordered some barbeque skewers and a small bottle of wine. Her figure spelled loneliness from head to toe while her eyes were slightly reddened. Despite that, she was wearing a huge smile on her face, causing her fair countenance to shine out with that smile, looking charming as ever. She raised the wine to her lips and thought for a moment before putting it down. No matter how tough life got, she would stay firm with her convictions and confidence. Shi Guang then headed back after finishing her skewers. ... In that silent vi, she found out that the shards of her broken cup had already been cleaned up while Lu Yanchen was not around in the vi. Where had he gone to? Her mind could not help but sh out with the images of Lu Yanchen consoling her earlier on today. She did not know if it was a moment of impulse or anything more, but she picked up her phone and called Lu Yanchen. When the connected ringing tone rang out, she found her heart skipping particrly fast. Even though they had been staying together in the vi for the past few days, she and Lu Yanchen had been living their own lives, without bothering or asking about the schedules of the other party. Wasn¡¯t it too weird for her to call him out of the blue all of a sudden? Suddenlying to her senses, Shi Guang wanted to put down the call. However, Lu Yanchen had already picked up. Even though the call was connected, he did not say anything. Listening to his gentle breathing through the phone, Shi Guang felt her heart being stuck at her throat. In that moment, she too found herself incapable of expressing herself through speech, not knowing what she should say. There was a mysterious maic field that was forming in the silence between them, pulling them toward one another. After a split moment, Shi Guang eased her emotions and spoke first, ¡°You¡¯re out?¡± Because he had consoled her, she would show him some concern by making a call to him. This meant nothing at all. Lu Yanchen was sitting in his car parked beside a tree at the roadside. The lights from the passing cars shed by his car one after another, illuminating an unclear figure in the dim shadows of the car. However, no matter how unclear it was, those deep eyes of his were still cold and distant as ever. When he heard her voice, he leaned back onto his chair, allowing himself to sink into the darkness. Closing his eyes, he replied with a single word. ¡°Yeah.¡± Shi Guang was tongue-tied, not knowing what else to say. He was really the Terminator of Conversations. ¡°...¡± After yet another moment of silence, she moved her lips. Just as she was about to asking something else, he spoke first, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be hanging up first.¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment. ¡°Yeah.¡± Without even getting the chance to say goodbye, he had already hung up the call. Shi Guang frowned; he was always so cold, distant, and direct in his words. But for some unknown reason, she could just feel that he was really unhappy right now. Weren¡¯t things all fine earlier...? Shi Guang heaved in a deep breath of air as she patted herself on both cheeks. What was she thinking all about? What had it got to do with her whether or not he was happy? It wasn¡¯t like she was anyone for him... ... After Lu Yanchen hung up, he threw his phone onto the seat beside him casually. His lips were pursed as he gazed ahead with a pair of sunken eyes. Stepping on his pedal, he drove on ahead. In the dark of the night, that jeep streaked by everyone just like a swordfish. It didn¡¯t take long before his phone rang out again. Ring, Ring. Ring, Ring. By the time it came to the third call, he swerved on his steering wheel and made an emergency stop by the side of the roads. When the call connected, Chu Mubei¡¯s displeased voice came over from the other end, ¡°What are you doing? Why did you take so long to pick up?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to check for that signal jammer? I¡¯ve already found out. You wanna guess who it was?¡± ¡°Yang Sitong.¡± *Is Lu Yanchen upset because of Shi Guang saying that she had no feelings for him anymore to Yang Sidan? Did he hear that? :/* Chapter 264 - The Love Has Always Been There (4)

Chapter 264: The Love Has Always Been There (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s instant reply had Chu Mubei stunned for a moment. ¡°You already knew about it? So, when you asked me to find out where Yang Sitong was earlier on, it was to go settle things with her?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply to him, merely asking with a deep husky voice, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Emperor Night, the VIP suite on the top floor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming over,¡± With that said, Lu Yanchen hung up on the call coldly. Once again, Chu Mubei was stunned with a disbelieving expression. Eh? Old Lu was someone who had always hated nightlife. But, he wasing over to look for him? Just what was going on over here? Could Little Sister Shi Guang have gotten into a fight with Yang Sitong? After Lu Yanchen arrived, he merely pursed his lips without saying anything at all. One after another, he gulped down sses of wine silently. That had Chu Mubei even more certain about his assumption. He sat beside Lu Yanchen and wrapped his arm around thetter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Old Lu, girls have to be coaxed and treated with tenderness.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up into a self-mockingugh as he peeled Chu Mubei¡¯s arm away from him before leaning back onto the sofa while digging his nails deep into his palm. Looking at how unhappy Lu Yanchen was, Chu Mubei had no other choice but to raise his own ss. ¡°Alright, alright... Don¡¯t talk about it then. I¡¯ll drink with you...¡± Lu Yanchen raised his ss and clinked it with Chu Mubei¡¯s before downing it. As the burning liquor made its way down his throat, the light in his eyes got even dimmer. He poured himself yet another ssful of shot and downed it. These were hard liquor here. With him downing so many shots one after another, it was definitely harmful to his body. Chu Mubei raised his brow and reached out to stop Lu Yanchen. ¡°Don¡¯t think like that. It¡¯ll hurt your liver.¡± Once again, Lu Yanchen curled his lips into that self-mocking smile. Hurt his liver? His heart was hurting right now. Yet another shot... Even Chu Mubei could do nothing to hold him back. Gradually, Lu Yanchen felt his consciousness going hazy as those sharp eyes of his gradually lost their focus and went drowsy. ¡®Even if I don¡¯t love him, be it in the past or now, his choice is still me!¡¯ Those words were so familiar. It was just like something he had said to her so many years ago. ¡®Even if she did not kill Bo Ren, Bo Ren died because of her. I hate her. I hate her to death...!¡¯ What was that at the back? As he slumbered into tipsiness, his entire world spun around while the hard liquor burnt him from inside out. Along with a ringing buzz in his ears, Lu Yanchen¡¯s head throbbed with waves of giddiness, causing him to not want to get up anymore. But even without getting up, he still felt miserable as ever. It was as though a knife had just been scraping beside his heart, bringing him an irrepressible pain. Even though Chu Mubei drank quite a lot with Lu Yanchen, he could still be considered a little sober¡ªat least, he could still walk properly. Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted out beside him in a barely audible volume, ¡°Littly...¡± This was a name that Chu Mubei knew about¡ªthe nickname of his ex-girlfriend. Someone had called it out in the same way back when he was drunk as well. He harrumphed out coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already gotten yourself a new love interest in Little Sister Shi Guang? Why are you still thinking about her? F*ck!¡± ¡°It¡¯s her... it has always been her...¡± Chu Mubei, who had not thought that he would get a reply, suddenly found himself rooted on the spot, so astounded that he could not get back to his senses for a good, long time. What did he just say? It¡¯s her? It has always been her...! How smart of a person was Chu Mubei? Instantly, everything became clear as day to him. Little Sister Shi Guang was that trash of a first love. No wonder! He was thinking about how Old Lu had suddenly grown up and started behaving like a man! So, it was just the same person right from the very beginning! Chu Mubei¡¯s face turned really terrible at that moment. Holy sh*t! Chapter 265 - The Love Has Always Been There (5)

Chapter 265: The Love Has Always Been There (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since Lu Yanchen had left that night, Shi Guang had not caught sight of him again. She was the only one left in that gigantic vi. At the start, the ce did not seem that huge to her. But now that she was staying there alone for the past two days, she could not help but feel that this entire ce seemed like a humongous cave. It wasn¡¯t that Shi Guang had not thought about giving Lu Yanchen a call in between to ask about him. But on 2nd thought, she could not have asked for anything more than for him to not stay in this vi with her. She had initially thought of just moving back to her apartment to stay just like that, but the circuitry back at her ce were not done yet. Since school was just about to start in a couple of days, she might as well just stay at Lu Yanchen¡¯s vi till school reopened, since he wasn¡¯t there anyway. Without Lu Yanchen¡¯s presence, Shi Guang did not have to give him lessons, and thus headed over to the nursing home to visit her sister in the afternoon. By the time she went back, night had already fallen. She did not feel like cooking, and thus sat down in a beef noodle shop outside the neighborhood. Just as she was eating her noodles, the voices of a couple having a tiff nearby drifted over. ¡°Today is the 7th of the 7th 1 and you¡¯re only treating me to a bowl of beef noodles? You¡¯re not even bringing me out for a movie...!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to watch, but there¡¯s really too many people outside. I didn¡¯t expect that we would have to queue up just to get a meal! Even the cinema tickets are all sold out! I¡¯ll just make it up to you tomorrow alright?¡± ¡°But tomorrow is not valentine¡¯s day anymore!¡± ¡°It¡¯s valentine¡¯s day for us every day!¡± ... When she heard their tiff, Shi Guang then realized that today was the Chinese valentine¡¯s day. No wonder everyone out on the streets were all in pairs. She smiled as she continued to eat her noodles. The squabbling of that couple from earlier on had her reminded of some things in the past. It was also on the 7th of the 7th back then. But at that time, Lu Yanchen was still her boyfriend, and they had arranged to go for a movie on the 7th of the 7th. Because their rtionship was in a confidential status back then, she told everyone that Lu Yanchen was her elder brother. On the 7th of the 7th, Lu Yanchen hade to pick her up after school, and was spotted by her ssmates. Because somebody had such a handsome face that even the heavens would be jealous over, some of her ssmates fell in love at first sight and leered at him. With an infatuated look, her ssmates looked at Lu Yanchen while tugging at her sleeves. ¡°Shi Guang, does your brother have a girlfriend?¡± From the side of her eyes, she could see the eyeballs of her ssmates almost popping out as she sweated. ¡°He... probably, I guess, I suppose...?¡± Clearly, he had one¡ªher! Before she could even finish, her ssmates cut her in her words, ¡°Definitely not, right? Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly being to pick his sister up on valentine¡¯s day rather than going to pick his girlfriend up.¡± ¡°...¡± Well, her ssmate made sense as Shi Guang found no way to retort at all. ¡°Well, I want to court your brother! Help me, Shi Guang!¡± Instantly, all of her ssmates looked over at her with hopeful expressions just like young littledies who could not wait to pander to his affections, scaring her as she waved her hands fervently. ¡°D-odododon¡¯t!¡± Her ssmates looked at her confusedly. ¡°Why?¡± She naturally couldn¡¯t tell them that it was because he was her boyfriend! In a moment of panic, she dered, ¡°I think my brother¡¯s... gay!¡± The first thought that came to her ssmates was shock. But, they epted the facts quickly with an expression that was only right. ¡°... That¡¯s right. It¡¯d be such a waste for such a handsome man to not be a gay.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face = ‡å!! But that was not the worst. Of all things, Lu Yanchen had even caught wind of their remarks! At that time, he said nothing much about it, and they continued on their date. When it came to time for dinner and movie, they were met with the same situation as that couple earlier on. There were long queues for food while there were no tickets left for the movies. Hence, they just got a little something to eat before heading back to his rented apartment. The person whom she had imed was gay whisked her onto the bed right away... Chapter 266 - The Love Has Always Been There (6)

Chapter 266: The Love Has Always Been There (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person whom she had imed was gay whisked her onto the bed right away, and no matter how she struggled, he pinned her on the bed without budging at all. ¡°Aiyah, don¡¯t be so lewd. Hurry and get up.¡± He leaned in and narrowed his gaze before caressing her cheeks endearingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was gay? How could gays be lewd to girls?¡± ¡°I was wrong.¡± Shi Guang pushed him away, wanting to roll down from the bed. He teased her on purpose and acted as though he was pushed away by her. But the moment she was about to get away, he whisked her back up and pinned her down once more. This time around, it was firm and steady. She pushed against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around anymore.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s messing around?¡± He leaned in and pressed his forehead against hers. ¡°You¡¯re for real?!¡± Instantly, Shi Guang froze up as his lips pressed against hers before kissing her passionately after she spoke. The kiss went from a gentle one to a deeper one, getting more intense and rougher by the moment as their tongues and feelings intertwined. She could feel the passionate love that was emanating out of him, causing her heart to melt as though it was engulfed in mes. She reached out and pulled at his neck, wanting to get closer with him... so much closer. For them back then, there was definitely no way they should have engaged in that zero proximity exercise. However, his lips slowly made their way down to her neck as his hands started getting naughtier and naughtier. When she pressed down on his hand, he froze momentarily and went silent before saying out through his heavy breathing, ¡°I know.¡± Even though he said that he knew, his hand stayed there for a long time. She pushed him away shyly, and yet, he still did not get up. With his ears blushing red, he asked gently, ¡°Or... just a touch?¡± She pursed her lips, so nervous that she did not even dare to breathe any bit heavier. Her face felt like it was burning as well and was about to spill blood. She could not reject, neither did she want to reject him. For that silly and innocent her back then who actually didn¡¯t know anything at all, she asked out like an idiot, ¡°You¡¯ll touch me or... I¡¯ll touch you?¡± He could not help but chuckle out at her cuteness. Just like spring returning to the world once more, heughed out while crushing onto her body as that charismaticughter of his wafted into her ears. It was soft. It was fluffy. It was intoxicating. Her embarrassment turned into shame as she thumped on his chest gently before pushing him away. Turning around and wanting to leave, he hugged her from the back. Instinctively, she struggled while he whispered from the back, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± The breathing of the man behind her was heavy as though he was still lost in that shroud of ambiguity and tenderness between them. She was so nervous that even her breathing was bated. In that silent space, she could clearly feel every single breath of his and the heat that came by her ears. At times, the heavy breathing of a man was even deadlier than the moans of a woman. She could feel her body temperature rising by the moment. Her brain was fuzzy, her body limp. Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to just slip into the warmth of his embrace... She asked, ¡°Will we always be together forever?¡± He replied, ¡°For sure.¡± And yet, halfway through their journey, he had bid her farewell. Suddenly, her phone rang as Shi Guang was interrupted from her memories. It was only then that she realized that her bowl of beef noodles had already been finished. Putting down her chopsticks, she pped her cheeks gently with both hands before taking her phone out. It was her auntie, asking her when she was going to head back home for a visit now that school was reopening. After her conversation with her auntie, Shi Guang left the ce. However, she felt a slight hollowness within her on the way back as her eyes were lost as well. She did not know what was going on with her these days¡ªshe would just think of Lu Yanchen from time to time, about their times together. Yes, he had helped her. However, that didn¡¯t mean that things between them would just be able to return to the past... Chapter 267 - The Love Has Always Been There (7)

Chapter 267: The Love Has Always Been There (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang walked the entire time idly. She was in no hurry to get back to the vi. She wanted to head to her apartment and get some stuff first. Passing by a shrub, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen¡¯s car parked below the apartment building. Instinctively, she stopped in her tracks. It was only after he turned off the engine that she continued walking forth. The moment Lu Yanchen got off his car, he caught sight of Shi Guang, who was walking toward him slowly. When their gazes met, Lu Yanchen acted as though he had seen nothing. Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before opening her eyes once more. So, it wasn¡¯t that Lu Yanchen had something on that he did not head back home¡ªhe had returned to his apartment. Why didn¡¯t he say anything about it? Shi Guang could not describe what she was feeling in her heart, just a stuffy emotion. Turning around toward the apartment, the two of them walked ahead side by side without saying anything. Even after entering the lift, there was nothing but silence. Shi Guang did not know what was up with him. Weren¡¯t things clearly alright just days ago? But, why was it that the feeling between them seemed cold and distant just like when they had first reunited? As though she was possessed, she did not know whatpelled her to speak, but she called out his name. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± His gaze turned down slightly and grazed by her. ¡°Anything?¡± It was the same impassionate coldness as ever. However, the distance that he was putting between them through his voice was something she could not ignore. Instinctively, she twirled her fingers. ¡°Well, your swimming lessons...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t require them for now.¡± Shi Guang found herself rendered speechless. Without saying anything more, she walked out when the lift stopped at the 11th floor. By the time the lift door closed back once more, Shi Guang¡¯s gaze darkened. From the depths of her heart came a rising stuffiness that she could not describe at all, choking her breathing ufortably. When she got home, she did not linger around, leaving right after she took her stuff. The lift soon arrived at the 1st floor. When the door opened, she found Chu Mubei standing outside. For him to follow closely after Lu Yanchen had returned, it was clear that they had arranged to meet. She could be considered as acquaintances with Chu Mubei by now. Even though she knew that he was a little cheeky with his words, he was quite a decent guy. Thus, she would no longer avoid or pretend as though she did not know him like in the past. Curling her lips, she greeted Chu Mubei, ¡°Evenin¡ª¡± However, Chu Mubei was different from the past him. Not only did he not greet Shi Guang with a smile, his cold gaze even averted her. Brushing by her, he acted just like aplete stranger. Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Just what was going on here? Since when had she offended Chu Mubei? When she came out of the lift, she stuck out her tongue and made faces when the lift door was about to close. She had thought that Chu Mubei would not have spotted that from the small gap of the door closing. However, she thought wrong¡ªhe had seen her. He quickly pressed on the button to open the door once more. Taking two steps forth, he stood right between the doors of the lift. That had Shi Guang totally taken aback. He surveyed her from head to toe with his eyes before curling his lips up slowly into a sneer as he scoffed out at Shi Guang coldly, ¡°I really would not have thought that that person was you!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was stunned as she looked at him with bewilderment. ¡°That person? Me?¡± Chu Mubei jeered out repeatedly, ¡°Yeah, carry on acting. In the past, I had thought that you were just a pure and innocent girl, different from the other girls out there. But, it¡¯s only now that I know you¡¯re way too good at acting. You¡¯re no different from other girls... No, you¡¯re an even greater actor than them!¡± Because she was so good at acting was why she could be strong enough to not even have a slight bit of shame whening across Old Lu once more, and even want to seduce him on the pretext of bing his swimming coach again! Chapter 268 - The Love Has Always Been There (8)

Chapter 268: The Love Has Always Been There (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What...?¡± Shi Guang could not understand anything at all as she looked confused all over. However, Chu Mubei wanted to say nothing more as he turned around and entered the lift. Displeased with how he was just leaving after speaking halfway while looking at her as though she was some sinner, she pushed ahead and pressed on the lift button outside, stopping the door from closing. ¡°Make things clear!¡± ¡°What do you even have to make clear with me? I¡¯m not the one you dumped all those years ago. Old Lu should be the one you should make things clear with!¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s face was filled with impatience. To be honest, even at this point, he had not reallye to terms with the fact that Little Sister Shi Guang was that trash first love just yet. Shi Guang frowned for a moment before realizing why Chu Mubei had this attitude towards her. The previous time around, he had scolded Lu Yanchen¡¯s first love for being a trash woman before her. Clearly, he did not know about Lu Yanchen and her past back then. But, with this stark change of attitude, it was evident that he now knew about it. Since he knew, why was he even scolding her then? In the past, she could forgive him for being in the dark about things. But now? She could endure it no longer. She barked back at him, ¡°I dumped him? Get things clear¡ªHE was the one who asked for the breakup back then! Right after we... In any case, we were all fine and good before when he asked for the breakup out of the blue. He is the trash man! What are youing over to scold me for? Are you crazy?¡± With that said, she flung her arms away and left. When she returned to the vi, the first thing she did was to cuddle Little Goody whileining to it about Lu Yanchen. ¡°What sort of a man is he! That¡¯s too much! He cut off all ties with me right after bedding me, and asked for a breakup the very next day with a resolute expression. And not only that, his friend is calling ME the trash? What¡¯s up with that! I¡¯m so darned pissed!!¡± It wasn¡¯t as though Little Goody could understand her words. Sprawling peacefully in her arms, its asional head rubs against her hands were as good of a constion as it could get. Shi Guang took up her phone and logged into her Weibo sub ount. Looking at how her ount name was still , she felt particrly angry. Next, she changed her ount name: She changed her signature as well: She even made a new post: ... Chu Mubei looked at Lu Yanchen, who was seated on his sofa. Earlier on, Little Sister Shi Guang had said that Old Lu was the one who initiated the breakup back then, and she was the one who was dumped? Just what was up with that? Holy sh*t... Lu Yanchen nced at him before turning back onto the data on his screen while saying, ¡°We¡¯ve already settled everything. You can go now.¡± Chu Mubei did not stand up. Instead, he rubbed his chin. ¡°Old Lu, just what happened between you and Little Sister Shi Guang back then? Why did she say that you were the one who had dumped her?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression stiffened. The next moment, he shut down the screen of hisptop before looking at Chu Mubei with a frosty stare. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± A little guilty, Chu Mubei averted his gaze tactfully. ¡°Nothing?¡± Lu Yanchen stood up, tall and robust, exuding forth an icy aura. No way he said nothing! Given his understanding of Chu Mubei, this guy must have said something nasty to her or whatnot, and hence her reply came in that way. ¡°Since when has it be your prerogative to interfere in the affairs of her and me?¡± His voice was cold as ice. Chu Mubei coughed out gently, ¡°We were just casually chatting a little, and I could not resist asking a little...¡± He was in quite a spot. Thankfully, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang out at that moment¡ªit was a Weibo notification. He hurriedly changed the topic. ¡°Haha...! So, you use Weibo too?¡± Lu Yanchen ignored him. When he took his phone up and checked it out, his expression turned really terrible. Freezing for a moment, Chu Mubei leaned over to sneak a peek as well. It was a post made by a Weibo : ... Chapter 269 - The Love Has Always Been There (9)

Chapter 269: The Love Has Always Been There (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ... What a strange Weibo username! Who was it? Chu Mubei was super curious, and could not suppress that gossipy spirit of his. What sort of a person could have Lu Yanchen look so terrible in a split second? His first thought was Shi Guang. was Shi Guang! Then, what she meant by this post was for God to send her a boyfriend that would suit her tastes? Fufufufu... Doesn¡¯t that mean that she does not have anything for Old Lu anymore? So, that means that even if they were reunited now, she did not have any intention of entangling herself with Old Lu. Chu Mubei ced his arms on his hips akimbo before uttering out, ¡°Could it really have been as Little Sister Shi Guang said? That you were the one who had abandoned her?¡± He abandoned her? Lu Yanchen turned around coldly to look at Chu Mubei. ¡°She said that?¡± Chu Mubei shook his head. ¡°Right, look at that expression of yours. It¡¯s as though you¡¯re saying Little Sister Shi Guang was the one who had lied, eh?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s handsome lips curled up slightly, forming a cold sneer. ¡°...¡± These two people were behaving really strangely. Chu Mubei rubbed his chin and started analyzing. ¡°Could she have done something to let you down? Or perhaps, could she have two timed you while she was with you, and hence you requested for the breakup? But after the breakup, you felt really miserable, and could not forget about her even after these couple of years, and are still in love with her. When you saw her again, you wanted to get together with her. Yet, you just couldn¡¯t bring yourself to forget about her two-timing you... and even worse, betray your dignity by running to her while calling out ¡®BABY I STILL LOVE YOU!¡¯¡± Looking at how Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was narrowing even more dangerously, Chu Mubei coughed out and changed his words. ¡°But in my opinion, Little Sister Shi Guang doesn¡¯t seem like the sort of person who is fickle with affairs of the heart, and has a good character. She was also full of heart when teaching you to swim. Look, back in the army, we could not help you ovee it no matter what techniques we used. But she had only been teaching you for a month now... And yes, fine, you may not be super adept in the waters yet. But, at least you¡¯re swimming. Come to think of it, she¡¯s really rather decent. No wonder you can¡¯t forget about her at all. Wait, just what am I saying...¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, hurry and get lost.¡± Chu Mubei, ¡°...¡± Fine, if he wanted him to get lost, he¡¯d get lost. But, he was really curious as to who was the one who had really abandoned the other. In affairs of the heart, outsiders could barely interfere, neither should they do so. When they were analyzing things, they could always do so with full logic. After all, they were not the ones involved personally, and hence, they could always take on a saintly outlook toward things. For all these years, Old Lu had gotten angry each time he berated Little Sister Shi Guang. Also, Old Lu hadn¡¯t said a single bad thing about Little Sister Shi Guang all this while, neither did he mention abandoning her. It was only because he really seemed way too miserable after he returned that everyone had naturally assumed the girl to be in the wrong, that she was the one who initiated the breakup. Seemed like he might really have been mistaking Little Sister Shi Guang all this time. The way Old Lu was right now, he clearly still had feelings for Little Sister Shi Guang. If that were the case, why did he have to go breakup with her then? Could there have been a reason for it? Affairs of the heart were always things that outsiders could see more clearly than those involved. Should he give them a hand then? Will that help to serve as his apology gift for being mistaken about Little Sister Shi Guang all this time? The moment Chu Mubei left, Lu Yanchen went into the bathroom. The water droplets streamed down his wlessly perfect face and slid down that robust chest of his, going further down onto those seductive abs... He was showering with cold water here. Yet, the coldness of the water did nothing to soothe the frustration in his heart. Why did she not dare to tell Chu Mubei the reason behind him breaking up with her? He abandoned her... She¡¯s so certain about that? After showering, Lu Yanchenid down on his bed and read that post once more, then harrumphed coldly in his heart. Angel? Other than him, all other men were devils! Chapter 270 - The Love Has Always Been There (10)

Chapter 270: The Love Has Always Been There (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Summer break was almost over, and Shi Guang wanted to go visit her aunt and grandma before it ended. Back when summer break had just started, her grandma had requested for her to visit them. Shi Guang knew that her grandma missed her, and she missed her grandma too. However, she had to earn money for her sister¡¯s surgery. Recently, she could spare some time since there was still a little while before school reopened and the preliminary heats were scheduled. After purchasing a ticket to get home, she fell asleep that night. She only opened her Weibo again when she was waiting for her bus the next day. : Shi Guang sweated. Who was this? Why was this person scolding her out of the blue? From the beginning, she had already suspected that this was Lu Yanchen¡¯s ount, and at that moment, she even had an urge to give him a call and question him over it. However, she rejected that thought in the next moment. It might not be Lu Yanchen¡¯s. Furthermore, even if it were, he would definitely not admit it. Since she was going to board the bus soon, Shi Guang decided to just ignore it as she took her luggage and went to queue up. Her bus ride took around three hours before she returned to her county town. She gave her aunt a call the first thing after she reached. After hearing that Shi Guang had returned, her aunt was astounded. ¡°You¡¯re home? But, we¡¯re all at the provincial city!¡± Shi Guang was equally taken aback. ¡°What? When did you guys head over? Why did you guys not tell me?¡± Her aunt was in quite a spot. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for two days now. Your grandma has a check-up that can¡¯t be done in the county.¡± ¡°What? Why? What¡¯s wrong with her? Is there anything serious?¡± Shi Guang was so worried that her entire face went pale and she almost lost her grip on her phone. So, the reason why her aunt had called her yesterday was because her grandma had fallen ill! Her grandma must have asked her aunt to tell her nothing about it so that she wouldn¡¯t worry! It must be serious, for her to have to head to the provincial city for the check up, right? Her grandma was getting old, and her body hadn¡¯t really been all that well. Just the previous year, she was diagnosed with issues with her heart. Could it be...? Shi Guang was flustered immediately as she bought a ticket back to the provincial city right away and took yet another three-hour ride back. Along the way, her entire heart was fraught with worries as she rushed to the hospital right after she got off the bus. Her aunt met her at the hospital¡¯s entrance. When she caught sight of how frightened and pale Shi Guang¡¯s face was, she consoled immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Grandma is fine. It¡¯s just a small routine check-up.¡± Shi Guang was still not relieved just yet as she hastened her steps, wanting to catch sight of her grandma as soon as possible. When she caught sight of Shi Guang, her grandma was so happy that even all her wrinkles were smiling out. She beckoned over to Shi Guang the moment she entered. ¡°My dear granddaughter! You¡¯vee...!¡± Shi Guang hugged her grandma tightly right away. ¡°Why did you say nothing abouting to the provincial city?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a routine check-up. Why should I worry you over it?¡± As she said that, Shi Guang¡¯s grandma pushed her away gently while caressing her cheeks with her wrinkly old hands. ¡°Littly, why have you gotten skinnier...¡± Shi Guang rubbed her own cheeks. ¡°Skinner? I don¡¯t think so?¡± Her grandma replied unhappily, ¡°Look at how sharp your chin is. People who don¡¯t know better might even think that you¡¯ve gone for stic surgery and taken botox like those inte stars or whatnot.¡± Looking at how her grandma was in a rather decent state, Shi Guang felt slightly more at ease, and was gradually smiling out before leaning onto her grandma tenderly. ¡°Getting that effect without even having to spend money? Isn¡¯t that quite good?¡± ¡°Says who? One looks better with a chubbier face!¡± The two of them chatted for a bit before her grandma asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Chen? Isn¡¯t he on summer break as well? And he hasn¡¯t returned to visit you?¡± Shi Guang froze for a moment before shaking her head while smiling, ¡°Nopes, he¡¯s not on break! Look at Mo Jin! She can only return after graduating as well... Haha.¡± Chapter 271 - Get Married Then (1)

Chapter 271: Get Married Then (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back then, there were really not many people who knew of her getting together with Lu Yanchen, not even her aunt and her husband. Mo Jin and her grandma were the only two exceptions... Although, Mo Jin had always known about it. Shi Guang had not hidden it from Mo Jin at all. However, grandma only found out about it by ident. How old was Shi Guang back then? When grandma first knew of it, she was upset and angry, and forbade her from seeing Lu Yanchen again. However, Lu Yanchen went to visit her grandma a couple of timester on. Shi Guang did not know what he did or said to grandma, but suddenly, her attitude toward him took a stark change, and she was no longer against the two of them getting together. Her only request was for Shi Guang to work hard on her studies still. Grandma really fancied Lu Yanchen, and would even allow him to stay at their old ce during summer break. At that time, the two of them would apany grandma from day to night¡ªlife was peaceful and blissful back then. It got to a point where grandma would even view and treat him as a grandson-inw. Grandma knew nothing about the two of them breaking up. Because she had just gone through a check-up and her heart wasn¡¯t too good at that time, Shi Guang did not want her to worry; and hence, did not tell her about it. When grandma asked her where Lu Yanchen was, Shi Guang lied that he had gone abroad to study. She had thought that because it had been a long time, grandma might just forget about that person entirely, since he wasn¡¯t going to call or visit her. But, each time they met, grandma would always ask about how Lu Yanchen was doing. As such, Shi Guang could onlye up with excuses. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought abouting clean with grandma, but she just didn¡¯t know how to do it each time. After chatting with Shi Guang for a while, grandma, who was quite old, was getting tired. Shi Guang then had her take a rest. In a garden in the hospital, Shi Guang sat down with her aunt¡ªMo Ziying¡ªon a bench for a chat. ¡°What did the doctor say about grandma?¡± ¡°Nothing much. She¡¯ll be able to leave the hospital after staying a few days for observation. However, his advice was still the same¡ªshe had to take care properly, and mustn¡¯t get too emotional.¡± Mo Ziying patted Shi Guang¡¯s hand tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of grandma.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tough on you, little aunt!¡± Shi Guang hugged her. ¡°Take care and rest well. Today, I¡¯ll take care of grandma.¡± Back then after her parent¡¯s ident, the driver involved had escaped. Added with her sister¡¯s mishap, her aunt had taken on all the fees herself. Shi Guang was nothing but a high school student filled with infuriation and hatred at that time. If not for her aunt, she did not know how she could have pulled through that difficult period. Because she had rushed back and forth for a long journey today, her aunt had her head back to rest instead. But, Shi Guang was reluctant, and wanted to stay in the hospital to look after grandma no matter what. After all, her aunt had been looking after grandma for the past few days¨Cshe was the one who truly needed the rest. That day, she only went home extremelyte from the hospital. The next day, Shi Guang woke upter than usual. She wanted to make some nutritious soup for her grandma and head over to take over the duties from her aunt at the hospital in the afternoon. When grandma saw Shi Guang, she suddenly wanted to see her sister as well. Thus, Mo Ziying brought her over to the nursing home. When the elderly woman looked at her unconscious granddaughter, all skinny and pale lying on the bed, she could not hold back the tears that streamed down her cheeks. Mo Ziying did not let grandma stay for too long and brought her out soon. Along the way, grandma checked out the entire ce¡ªthe environment of this nursing home was rather decent, and it was pretty affordable as well. As she walked, she caught sight of a young man in his twenties ahead of her. He was born with really handsome features, bearing an aloof yet ssy countenance. He was the type of man that girls these days would describe as an elite and seductively repressing type. But that child... Why did he seem so familiar? Had she seen him before? As they walked closer to one another, she froze... He looked a little like... Little Chen! Chapter 272 - Get Married Then (2)

Chapter 272: Get Married Then (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was a long time since they hadst met after all. Even if he looked familiar, grandma would not call out to him first for fear that she might have recognized the wrong person due to her age. But, who knew that after the two of them met eyes, the handsome young man stiffened momentarily before walking over toward her and greeting out politely, ¡°Grandma.¡± Grandma was in disbelief. ¡°Little Chen?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± That single reply had grandma, who had only stopped weeping moments earlier, brimming with tears once more. She strode forth emotionally as her hardened wrinkles quivered. ¡°It¡¯s really you. You¡¯ve returned!¡± Lu Yanchen was a little confused, but he made sure to not express it on his face. ¡°I just asked Littly yesterday and she said that you were still abroad. Are you intending to give her a surprise?¡± Grandma asked happily, ¡°You should have returned earlier. She has always been waiting for you...¡± Even though grandma¡¯s tone was soft, it was filled with heavy emotions. ¡°How have you been abroad for the past two years?¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been fine.¡± Abroad? Why would grandma say that he was abroad? Also, she does not seem to know about their breakup. ¡°Grandma, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Fei Fei, Littly¡¯s sister. I¡¯ve told you about it before...¡± As she continued, she inquired curiously, ¡°What about you? Why are you here? Is there anyone in your family that¡¯s injured as well?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m here to settle some things.¡± When grandma heard that, she heaved a sigh of relief before smiling out, ¡°That¡¯s good. Little Chen, go get busy first. Once you¡¯re done,e visit me at the hospital.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no need.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not busy,¡± As he said that, Lu Yanchen turned around and led the way. Mo Ziying came forward to help support grandma before whispering, ¡°Mum, this is?¡± Grandma was all smiles right now. ¡°Littly¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Littly has a boyfriend!¡± Mo Ziying was astounded. Grandma sniggered out happily while thinking in her heart, ¡®I¡¯m not even going to tell you that they¡¯ve been together for 4 ¨C 5 years now!¡¯ Along the way back, grandma¡¯s wrinkled face was filled with nothing but a blissful grin as she chatted with Lu Yanchen from time to time. With that, Lu Yanchen was 100% certain that grandma did not know about their breakup. Why did she not tell grandma about it? Did she think that they would still be together one day ...? At that thought, Lu Yanchen felt as though his heartstrings were being strummed once more. After grandma returned to her ward, she smiled at Mo Ziying with a prideful expression, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that that child is particrly handsome and sopatible with our Littly?¡± Mo Ziying was still worried. ¡°What¡¯s the name of that boy? What¡¯s his family like?¡± ¡°His parents are still around and he has three brothers. The rest? Let Littly tell you herself...¡± Grandma was tired as sheid down on the bed and closed her eyes, beseeching her daughter before sleeping, ¡°Ziying, don¡¯t tell Littly about us bumping into Little Chen today.¡± If she were to know about it, there would be no more surprise! When Shi Guang arrived, grandma had just fallen asleep. Because she was worried, Mo Ziying wanted to ask Shi Guang more about the situation. But, when she thought about her mother¡¯s beseeching, she held it back in. When grandma woke up once more, it was a littlete. However, the soup was still kept warm in the thermal sk. Shi Guang hurriedly poured her a bowl. All smiles, grandma sipped at the warm soup while chatting with Shi Guang. Eventually, she asked, ¡°Have you been in contact with Little Chen recently?¡± She did not know if the surprise had been let slip. Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Grandma was ecstatic. They must have met! She then chuckled out warmly, ¡°So, when are you bringing him toe visit me?¡± ¡°When he returns, I guess.¡± Grandma was stunned. ¡°...¡± When she had first met with Lu Yanchen earlier on, she was so overwhelmed by happiness that she did not think too much about things. But now that she had calmed down, she suddenly realized that something seemed a little off between the both of them... ... Chapter 273 - Get Married Then (3)

Chapter 273: Get Married Then (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though grandma was a little troubled, she did not think too much about it. At least, her thoughts did not go to the extent of the two of them breaking up. Her worst guess was that they had quarreled and were at odds. For her, she would rather believe that the reason why Lu Yanchen had not told Shi Guang about his return yet was so that he could give her a surprise. Tomorrow. Shi Guang will definitely bring him toe see her tomorrow. The next day, before Shi Guang arrived, grandma found herself weing some other guests first: Qiao Yuwei and her mother. Toward the visit of this pair, Mo Ziying was extremely displeased. She knew of their motive foring here. While she did not know the exact situation, she knew that Qiao Yuwei had been pestering them for Shi Guang¡¯s number recently. In fact, she didn¡¯t even do it herself. She first got her mother to do so, before getting her grandma 1 along. Because of that, Mo Jin had been reminding her consistently not to give Shi Guang¡¯s number to them. She was certain that their motive for being here today was none other than Shi Guang. However, no matter how displeased she was, she had to wee them with smiling faces. All this while, Qiao Yuwei had been steaming with a belly full of rage over her uncle¡¯s family and that Shi Guang. None of them wanted to see her do well, and because they knew that she was trying to get to Lu Yanchen through Shi Guang, none of them wanted to give her Shi Guang¡¯s number! Qiao Yuwei was no ordinary person. Her dreams of hooking herself a rich husband were way wilder than anyone could imagine, and because of that, her resolve toward that cause was way tougher than anything else. Therefore, she had spent the entire time thinking about how she could get any chance at this. The moment she knew that Mo Ziying had arrived at the provincial city and that Shi Guang¡¯s grandma was in the hospital, she came all the way here under the pretext of visiting her. Standing at the side and listening to the three elders chat awkwardly for a while, she could not hold it back any longer and blurted out, ¡°Where¡¯s Shi Guang? Why isn¡¯t she here to take care of her grandma?¡± Grandma looked at her indifferently. ¡°She has got something on.¡± Mo Ziying chipped in, ¡°She won¡¯t being over today.¡± The moment she heard that, Qiao Yuwei¡¯s face turnedpletely ck. Mummy Qiao had a cold face as well. ¡°Now, sister inw¡¯s mummy, don¡¯t me me for being straightforward with my words. But really, your family¡¯s Shi Guang is really a little tactless. Our family¡¯s Yuwei is so good looking, with nock of suitors who drive nothing short of Porsches and BMWs. But even then, she doesn¡¯t bat an eyelid in their presence. After a good long time, just when she finally found a guy she could take a liking to, your family¡¯s Shi Guang insisted on being an obstacle. We can all be considered rtives as well, so why does she insist on seeing our Yuwei failing?¡± The humoring smile on grandma¡¯s face disappeared immediately. Mo Ziying knew that these two were just here to look for trouble. She stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now¡ªmy mum needs to rest.¡± Mummy Qiao then barked out at Mo Ziying harshly, ¡°Sister inw! Aren¡¯t we just asking for your Shi Guang¡¯s phone number to help our Yuwei look for her one true love? Do you have to act this way? Let me tell you! That Young Master Lu¡ªLu Yanchen¡ªhas definitely taken a liking to our family¡¯s Yuwei! No matter how much you guys want to stand in their way, you wouldn¡¯t be able to block out their love!¡± Her tone was totally infuriated. Mo Ziying wanted to roll her eyes. Although, she only knew Lu Yanchen as Little Chen¡ªgrandma was the only one who knew his full name. She frowned. ¡°Wait, who did you say has taken a liking to your family¡¯s Yuwei?¡± ¡°Young Master Lu, Lu Yanchen...¡± Grandma¡¯s tone was totally cold right now. ¡°You guys must be mistaken! Little Chen is our Shi Guang¡¯s boyfriend!¡± Mo Ziying froze up. Little Chen was Lu Yanchen...? ¡°Impossible!!¡± Qiao Yuwei¡¯s face was totally astounded. ¡°She¡¯s only Lu Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach! That¡¯s what she had imed herself!¡± Mummy Qiao roared out, ¡°How despicable! To think that she would try and snatch a target that her cousin fancies! Really, only YOUR family is capable of doing something as such!¡± That woman with her ill intents was totally insinuating that Shi Guang was a scheming and evil woman! Looking at how grandma¡¯s expression was getting worse by the moment, Mo Ziying was infuriated as she chased them away. ¡°Please leave!¡± Chapter 274 - Get Married Then (4)

Chapter 274: Get Married Then (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even after the two of them had left, grandma¡¯s face was still ck. Hadn¡¯t Little Chen only just returned? They had met before...? No! For her to im that she was his swimming coach, that meant that they had always been meeting the entire time. But, Littly clearly said that Little Chen was studying abroad! Just what was going on over here? If she were to really die just like this, her only worry in this life of hers was this granddaughter. She had initially thought that her granddaughter had already found someone rather decent to take care of her for the rest of her life, but why had things...? Even if she had no expression on her face, those mysteriously dark eyes of hers and that wrinkled forehead betrayed the uneasiness she had in her heart. After chasing them away, Mo Ziying felt really miserable in her heart as well. She pacified grandma into resting on the bed before making a call to Shi Guang. ¡°Auntie, what did you say? Qiao Yuwei went to visit grandma? What did shee for?¡± Shi Guang felt her heart skip a beat¡ªthis was definitely nothing good. ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen?¡± Mo Ziying rted everything that had just happened, as well as grandma bumping into Lu Yanchen the day before to Shi Guang. The more she said, the more Shi Guang¡¯s heart raced. She was feeling so flustered as though something was choking her. Yet, there was a sense of hollowness that was chewing at her as well. Why did grandma have to bump into Lu Yanchen of all people? Goodness! She was really speechless at the way fate yed its cards. Back when she had first reunited with Lu Yanchen, she was filled with hatred and indignation. However, she had her ego, and she really wanted to hear an exnation from him while dering proudly that she had led her life all fine even after he left her. Butter on, she realized that she just didn¡¯t want to get involved with him anyhow. She wanted to dodge, to get away from him. But, things would never go the way she wanted¡ªit was as though their fates were just intertwined together. And of all things, him bumping into grandma now! That was not even the most unexpected thing. To think that Qiao Yuwei was already so mesmerized by Lu Yanchen after seeing him just once. She was really a woman that brought nothing but troubles. For her to run over to grandma¡¯s, wasn¡¯t that just clearly tearing up her white lie to grandma? Grandma would definitely be pondering about everything right now. Shi Guang was filled with nothing but thoughts of how she was going to have to exin things to grandmater on. And that Lu Yanchen too! If he had met with grandma, why did he not tell her anything? He should know that she had lied to grandma about this! Grandma assumed that he was back to give her a surprise, but that man should know better, shouldn¡¯t he? He should have at least notified her about it so that she could be mentally prepared about how to face grandma! The door of the vi opened. Turning around, Shi Guang caught sight of a tall and robust man walking in elegantly. This was the first item Lu Yanchen had returned to the vi after leaving that day. When she caught sight of him, her heart was filled with grudges as she looked at him with displeasure, wanting to question him about everything. But on second thought, he might perhaps being back now to exin to her about the issue with grandma. She waited... However, Lu Yanchen merely went upstairs to collect his stuff and was prepared to leave right afterward. Shi Guang was stunned. Unable to contain herself, she ran over in front of him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you had met with grandma?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her and took two steps forth¡ªthe distance between both of them was really close right now. The temperature in the air seemed to have risen, causing the mood to be filled with tension. Instinctively, Shi Guang took two steps back while ring at him still. He lowered his eyes and looked at her with a contemtive gaze before reversing the question, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± ¡°You should know that...¡± Shi Guang, who was all righteous moments earlier on, was suddenly dumbfounded. Right... he should know about her lie to grandma, yet she had never ever discussed it with him. Even though they had already broken up, she was still using his name as her ¡®boyfriend¡¯. The fact that he didn¡¯t reveal the truth at that moment was already really kind of him! Chapter 275 - Get Married Then (5)

Chapter 275: Get Married Then (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At that thought, Shi Guang found no other excuse she could use to me him anymore. Turning away, she headed toward the kitchen right away. One might as well forget it¡ªshe¡¯d just exin things to grandma personally after going to the hospitalter on. Just as her soup was still boiling, her phone rang. Shi Guang freed a single hand and took her phone out from her pocket. The moment the call connected, her aunt¡¯s worried voice sounded out, ¡°Shi Guang, hurry ande to the hospital! Grandma took a fall and she¡¯s in the emergency room right now!¡± ng! The thermal sk she was holding in her other hand fell onto the ground, and the soup spilled all over the ce. Shi Guang¡¯s face was frightfully pale. Unable to care about anything more, she sprinted outside as fast as she could. Lu Yanchen had just started the car outside the vi when Shi Guang rushed over and pped on his window. The lock of the car opened when Shi Guang bolted in right away and pleaded, ¡°H-Hospital! Please send me to the hospital now!¡± The moment Lu Yanchen saw the way she was right now, he knew without asking that something must have happened to grandma. But, hadn¡¯t grandma just said that it was a routine check-up when he sent her back yesterday? ¡°What happened to grandma?¡± He asked as he pressed on the pedal and drove off. ¡°She fell. It seems serious,¡± Shi Guang was really stressed right now as she frowned, her emotions all mixed up. Grandma was getting on with age, and her body was not exactly in the best condition. For her to fall now... Things would usually get really serious if old people were to fall over. And by the tone of her aunt, it was clear that the injury wasn¡¯t light. Please, God! You must bless grandma and let nothing happen to her! The moment the car stopped, Shi Guang rushed to open the door and bolted right into the hospital. Lu Yanchen looked at her back view. Sitting in the car silently for a split moment, he opened his door and chased after her. The long corridors were filled with the smell of antiseptic. With the red light still on above the doors of the emergency room, Shi Guang was speaking to her aunt¡ªMo Ziying¡ªoutside. ¡°How did grandma fall?¡± Her expression was totally frantic as her voice quivered, ¡°When you called me, didn¡¯t you say that she had gone to bed?¡± ¡°I went out to call you. The moment I went back in, I found her lying on the floor of the bathroom unconscious.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body convulsed in an intense jerk. She could not fathom how... her grandma, who was always careful while walking, would suddenly fall out of the blue! She must have been worried sick and not in the right state of mind after thinking about the words of Qiao Yuwei, and thus... Shi Guang¡¯s nails dug deep into her palm as her face turned white as a sheet, tears brimming around her reddened eyes. She was feeling so guilty that she wanted to bang her head on the wall andmit suicide! The sounds of footsteps drifted by her ears. She turned around¡ªWhy had hee too? He met with her gaze once before shifting it away. Looking at Mo Ziying, he stepped forth and greeted softly, ¡°Auntie.¡± Mo Ziying nodded her head. ¡°You¡¯re here too.¡± Shi Guang wanted to thank Lu Yanchen for bringing her to the hospital, but when she saw her auntie by the side, she contained herself and merely exined, ¡°He brought me here.¡± At that moment, the doors of the emergency room were pushed open¡ªthe doctor was out. Shi Guang rushed forth right away. ¡°Doctor, how is my grandma?¡± The doctor removed his face mask while looking at her solemnly. ¡°This fall by her was rather... severe. Other than fractures in her legs, there¡¯s also a huge blood clot in her brain. We must operate on her immediately to remove it. But, because she¡¯s old, and coupled with the fact that she¡¯s got other illnesses and problems to begin with, the chances of her tiding through it are simply way too low...¡± Shi Guang asked about another possibility, ¡°What if we don¡¯t operate?¡± The doctor replied darkly, ¡°Then... you guys can head in to see her onest time.¡± *Oh. My. God. I didn¡¯t expect this at all... wow... this is painful. * Chapter 276 - Get Married Then (6)

Chapter 276: Get Married Then (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those words struck through Shi Guang¡¯s mind like thunderbolts, rendering her frighteningly pale, with her mind in aplete daze. ¡°D-Doctor... you m-must save my grandma!!!¡± Mo Ziying was frightened into tears as well. ¡°D-Doctor! Please save my mother!¡± Lu Yanchen was the only one who could hold himself together at that moment. ¡°What¡¯s the probability of sess?¡± The doctor replied, ¡°20%.¡± So low! Shi Guang¡¯s mind whirled as her eyes went into a dizzying frenzy fuelled by fear. The doctor continued, ¡°You guys can go visit the patient and give her words of encouragement. That will be helpful toward the sess of the surgery.¡± He paused for a brief moment. ¡°But... you guys should still be prepared for the worst.¡± This was a situation with no other options¡ªthe surgery was a must. Shi Guang tried her best to manage her emotions before heading into the emergency room as calm as she could. But, when she caught sight of her grandma on the surgery table, those emotions that she kept within her tightly still could not help but spill out along with her tears. Grandma¡¯s bones and forehead was broken. The fact that she was drenched in sweat from head to toe was evidence of how intense the pain was. Shi Guang bawled out while walking over to wipe the sweat off her grandma. ¡°Grandma, you mustn¡¯t leave me alone! Nothing will happen to you for sure!¡± At this moment, grandma¡¯s consciousness was totally lucid. Her wrinkled face broke out into a benevolent smile as she was the one who consoled Shi Guang, who was bawling terribly, instead, ¡°Grandma¡¯s fine, don¡¯t cry...¡± Her voice was hoarse, with barely any air supporting her speech. Raising her eyes slowly, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen beside Shi Guang as well. ¡°Little Chen!¡± Grandma was trying her best to endure the pain as she raised her hand quaveringly. Immediately, Lu Yanchen bent over and reached out, holding onto grandma¡¯s hand firmly. Grandma¡¯s hand was skinny and wrinkly, filled with calluses. She took a few deep breaths before slowly pushing her words out, ¡°Grandma¡¯s only regret is not being able to see you two get married.¡± Lu Yanchen replied to her solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve already proposed. I was just about to ask you if it¡¯s alright for us to get married next month, grandma.¡± Shi Guang was stunned as she looked at Lu Yanchen in a daze. She then recalled the words of the doctor, and everything became clear. With teary eyes, she nodded her head repeatedly to grandma. ¡°Y-Yes! We¡¯re going to get married right away! Grandma! You must promise me that you¡¯ll definitelye to see us get married! Otherwise, I¡¯m not going to marry him anymore!¡± ¡°Silly child, what nonsense are you talking about? That won¡¯t do...¡± Before she could even finish with her words, grandma started rolling her eyes as her expression turned even more terrible than ever, looking as though she was barely hanging onto herst thread. Shi Guang sprinted out of the emergency room maniacally while screaming, ¡°D-DOCTOR! DOCTOR!¡± That was a cry ever so dismal and helpless. The doctor rushed in and chased everyone out. Time was almost up¡ªhe had to do the surgery now. The red light above the doors lit up once more. Shi Guang¡¯s ced her hands on the sturdy doors as tears trickled down her cheeks while she muttered helplessly, ¡°Grandma...!¡± She was afraid... really, really afraid. There was a single clip that was reying itself endlessly in her mind. Back in junior high, she was standing in front of the emergency room as well, all alone. But, no matter how she begged the Heavens that day, the doctor still came out with the news. She had lost the two people dearest to her. Just like that, she became a child without parents. At that very moment, Shi Guang experienced the very same despair and helplessness she had back then as her body broke out into an uncontroble shiver. Cold... It was cold... It was so cold that it seemed as though she was standing in the middle of a snowstorm all naked. And it was at that moment that warmth came. A sense of warmth epassed her, purging away a little of her fears and anxiety at that moment. Lu Yanchen hugged her from the back, embracing her within his broad, firm arms while speaking out in a soft, tender tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid... Grandma will be fine...¡± ... *The memories that are filling me at this moment... :/* Chapter 277 - Get Married Then (7)

Chapter 277: Get Married Then (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It took an entire night before the red light above the emergency room finally went off. The doctor strode out, his forehead glistening with so much sweat it was as though he had just gone through a war, looking extremely fatigued and burnt out. ¡°Doctor, how is my mother?¡± Mo Ziying rushed up and asked, her voice quivering. Yet, Shi Guang, who had been flustered the entire time, did not dare to head up at all. She was afraid, so afraid that things would end up the same as they did back then; that she¡¯d receive the same answer of losing someone dear to her once more. Her hands were mped together, praying to all the gods and deities up in the Heavens for her grandma to tide through this tribtion. The tightly knitted brows of the doctor started rxing when he looked at Mo Ziying. ¡°The surgery was quite sessful, and the patient managed to hang on resiliently. Now that she¡¯s awake, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues left. However, she IS getting on with the age, and with such a major surgery done at this point, coupled with the fact that her heart isn¡¯t too well to begin with, it¡¯s imperative that she rests well and does not receive any more blows.¡± There was both relief and warning in that sentence as Shi Guang¡¯s heart felt as though it was on a rollercoaster ride, thumping up and down so hard to the point where it was almost bursting out. For grandma to be able to tide through this tribtion was really a great fortune from the heavens. Shi Guang felt as though she had been given a new lease of life despite the ordeal. However, she knew she couldn¡¯t rx just yet¡ªshe had to wait for grandma to wake up. And of course, even after grandma woke up, she must be even more careful in the future. After spending the entire night worrying, Shi Guang knew that it must have definitely been a toll on her aunt¡¯s body. Hence, she had her aunt go rest first, and said that she¡¯d inform her the moment grandma woke up. Shi Guang waited outside the ICU 1 the entire time. Her aunt asked her to go rest in the ward first, but Shi Guang refused to, choosing to just look at her unconscious grandma with a hazy state of mind. Lu Yanchen sent Mo Ziying back home before returning to find Shi Guang fast asleep on a chair outside the ICU. He walked over, thinking of carrying her into a ward to rest. However, he knew that Shi Guang wasn¡¯t deep asleep¡ªshe was going to wake up at the slightestmotion. Thinking that, he sat beside her and supported her with his body. Feeling a pir of support in her semi-conscious state of mind, Shi Guang¡¯s nted head leaned in and slumped lower and lower, until finally... she slept on his shoulders. Nudging a little, she found afortable position and continued sleeping. The stern, cold face of Lu Yanchen started to turn tender and warm... ... When Shi Guang woke up once more, grandma had already been moved from the ICU to a normal ward. Even though she was not conscious yet, her condition seemed a lot more optimistic. The doctor asked her to chat with her grandma more. Talking to her about things she was concerned about might help her in waking up faster. Shi Guang sprawled down beside her grandma¡¯s beside, her eyes filled with worry. Even though it was only two days, grandma¡¯s face seemed older than ever, as the age spots on her face looked more obvious than ever. Her wrinkly skin, her fragile body, her white hair... The moment Shi Guang held onto grandma¡¯s shriveled hand, her firm heart found itself crumbling once more. ¡°Grandma, would you hurry up and wake up? Don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m really afraid...¡± The level of her fear wasn¡¯t like that of any other normal fears. Before, she was worried that grandma would leave her forever just like her parents did. And now, she was worried that grandma would just sleep on forever, just like her... sister. She leaned her head onto the bedside and prayed for her grandma¡¯s swift recovery in her heart... for her to live a healthy life with no worries to an old, ripe age. Suddenly, she felt something scratching at her palm. Without blinking, she found herself staring at her palm fixatedly. Eh... Grandma¡¯s hand was really twitching! She then looked over at grandma¡¯s face. Her lips seemed to be moving as well! It was as though she wanted to say something! Shi Guang leaned in immediately. Grandma seemed to be calling out, ¡°Littly...¡± Shi Guang was so emotional that tears brimmed her eyes as she jumped up and pressed for the nurse call button before leaning over the bed and calling out, ¡°Grandma, grandma! I¡¯m here... grandma! Hurry and wake up...!¡± Chapter 278 - Get Married Then (8)

Chapter 278: Get Married Then (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After being unconscious for a full day and night, grandma had finally woken up. At the point of her awakening, her consciousness was fading, with her eyes barely able to see anything properly while she wore her respirator. It was only after three days that grandma gradually got her energy back and was able to behave like a normal person. And at the same time, it was only then that Shi Guang had dared to reveal her emotions in front of grandma. Her eyes were reddened and her voice hoarse, acting like a spoilt child looking as though she was about to cry. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re so bad! You really had me scared to death! You must always take care of yourself from now on and not scare me ever again, alright grandma? Otherwise, I really won¡¯t know what to do anymore! You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve got, grandma...!¡± Before she could even finish with her words, tears started spilling out uncontrobly once more. However, she bit down on her lips and held back the bawling in her throat. Not wanting grandma to worry, she put on a smile... The way she looked both wanting to smile and cry was absolutely hrious. Grandma could not help but smile out faintly as she fondled Shi Guang¡¯s head. ¡°What are you crying for? Look how ugly you look while crying. Hurry and dry those tears.¡± Grandma reached out for a tissue, but Shi Guang got there before her and rubbed her nose with it before looking at grandma and pouting her lips. ¡°No matter how ugly I am, I¡¯m your granddaughter. I don¡¯t care, you must never scare me ever again grandma!¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t, no,¡± Grandma was all smiles. ¡°That¡¯s right, why hasn¡¯t Little Chene to visit me for the past two days?¡± The reason why she was able to hang on and tide through everything was because of her worry for this granddaughter of hers. And, it was exactly because of Qiao Yuwei¡¯s words that she had fallen over as well. If there was really something wrong with her and Lu Yanchen, given the smarts of her granddaughter, grandma knew that she would be able to tell it with a slight guess. If she were to die just like that, she would definitely be filled with regret. And perhaps, things would then really be as Shi Guang had said earlier on¡ªthat she would not get married with Little Chen anymore. Therefore, grandma knew that she must not die just like that. She had to see this granddaughter of hers get married first no matter what, and even get to hug her great-grandchild. It was only then that she would be able to die without regrets and head to the afterworld to meet her daughter and son iw 1 Shi Guang froze for a moment, not knowing how to tell grandma the truth. Grandma had just only woken up¡ªShi Guang did not want to take any risks. However, if she were to not tell the truth and with Lu Yanchen noting to visit her in the long term, the cat would be let out of the bag as well. Grandma would definitely still be able to tell that there was something wrong about it. At that point, she would definitely overthink things once more. Shi Guang could only use an excuse to dy things. ¡°He¡¯s a little busy these couple of days.¡± Right now, she could only seek Lu Yanchen¡¯s help to put on this show with her. At the very least, nothing must happen in grandma¡¯s recovery period. She had helped him by pretending to be his girlfriend earlier on. Now that she needed help with him pretending to be her boyfriend, he wouldn¡¯t refuse it now, would he? ... Lu Yanchen was asleep when he found himself being awoken by a soft sound. He checked the time¡ªit was only around 7. Shutting his eyes, he wanted to sleep for a little more. However, his sharp hearing had him realizing that the sound wasing from the kitchen downstairs. Waking up, he walked down to the kitchen. From far in the distance, he caught sight of a figure busy at work. Shi Guang had just fried an egg. Just as she was about to serve it out at the dining table, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen leaning against the door with his arms crossed. He asked her coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The sudden appearance of this man had Shi Guang skipping a little in shock. A trace of uneasiness shed by her eyes as she pursed her lips a little before putting on a pandering expression on her face. ¡°Err... I¡¯m here to make you breakfast...!¡± With that said, she raised the te on her hand. ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon! You can eat the moment you wash up!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly for a good two seconds before turning around and heading up without saying anything more. Holding the te and looking at his back view, Shi Guang called out chirpily, ¡°Hurry ande down, alright? Hehe!¡± Chapter 279 - Get Married Then (9)

Chapter 279: Get Married Then (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang waited for a long time before Lu Yanchen came down. He was wearing a thin white t-shirt as the morning rays shone down on his soft bed hair, causing him to seem as though he was illuminating with a brilliant radiance, embellishing his features even further. Shi Guang bit down on her lips. For some reason, she felt her heart skip a beat moments earlier. Anyway, she hurriedly erased her awkwardness and put on a bright smile. Walking over slowly, he sat down at the table unhurriedly, and Shi Guang served the food to his face immediately just like a waitress in a restaurant. It was really quiet during breakfast. Shi Guang did not even dare to chew too loudly on her food for fear of disturbing Lu Yanchen beside her, neither did she dare to look at him too much, afraid that her expression might reveal her intents. When she noticed that he was about done, she found an opportunity to speak up while smiling at him, ¡°Was the breakfast good?¡± Her voice was sweet as she dragged out herst word particrly long, leaving a sweet aftertaste as though one had just eaten chocte. Lu Yanchen let out a rarely seen stumped expression as if he would have never imagined that she would speak to him in this manner. He caught himself back immediately and went back to his usual cold aloofness. ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were all curved in smiles as her gentle voice floated. ¡°If you think that it¡¯s really good, you can always just call for me to make you breakfast! Not just breakfast... lunch and dinner too!¡± As long as you¡¯re willing to act with me. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of suspicion. ¡°...¡± Meanwhile, Shi Guang looked at him hopefully. ¡°...¡± For her to prepare this breakfast for him, there must definitely be a reason behind it. Anyone who knew how to converse would definitely know that he was supposed to follow and ask up what was the catch. However, Lu Yanchen merely looked at her and said nothing at all. EH! This guy was REALLY the Terminator of conversations! For a moment, Shi Guang did not know how to continue anymore as she had no choice but to eat her own breakfast. After a while, she asked again, ¡°Are you busy recently?¡± ... If you¡¯re not,e with me to visit my grandma? But, who knew that he would actually reply, ¡°Busy.¡± Shi Guang had no other choice but to keep going on. ¡°With?¡± ¡°Reading about the nning details of a couple of movies.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to make a movie?¡± Shi Guang was taken aback. ¡°Opening a movie productionpany,¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Chu Mubei will be managing it. I¡¯m investing.¡± ¡°Indeed, movies are quite good at earning money these days...¡± Shi Guang pondered¡ªhis family was willing to let him manage it? Even though she did not have any interactions with Father Lu, she had always thought that Lu Yanchen would end up going into politics. Given his foresight and smarts, it would be such a waste for him to not enter politics. Lu Yanchen put down his chopsticks, ending the meal. Seeing that, Shi Guang immediately put her chopsticks down as well. ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He stood up and replied with that single cold word, ready to leave. ¡°H-Hold on!¡± Shi Guang yelled and chased after him. This time around, she was not going to beat around the bush anymore, worried that she might not get a chance to ask anymore should he leave. ¡°Could youe with me to visit grandma?¡± Other than that day when grandma had awoken, he had not been going over for the past 2 days. Even her friend¡ªLi Fangfei¡ªand Huo Zhan had been over to visit her a couple of times. No wonder she would ask where Little Chen was. Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands were stuffed in his pockets as he turned his head and looked at Shi Guang with his side view. She was looking at him straight with pleading eyes, looking like the way Little Goody would look for food when it was hungry. Seeing how Lu Yanchen was not saying anything, Shi Guang could only plead out further softly, ¡°I haven¡¯t told grandma anything about us breaking up. That¡¯s why grandma said that she wanted to see us get married the other day. And, because you haven¡¯t been over to visit her for the past couple of days, she... I... C-could you pretend to be my boyfriend for the time being?¡± Chapter 280 - Get Married Then (10)

Chapter 280: Get Married Then (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With that said, Shi Guang beamed out to Lu Yanchen once more, revealing two rows of perfect pearly whites and eyes that curved like the crescent moon. Unable to control his heart from skipping, Lu Yanchen averted his gaze without suspicion as he muttered out softly, ¡°Grandma has been nice to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± Shi Guang smiled out. At times, grandma was nicer to him than she was to her¡ªher granddaughter. She would actually ask her not to bully Lu Yanchen, when in fact, he was always the one bullying her instead. Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°Hurry and tidy it up...¡± He indicated at the table. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to make soup for grandma as well.¡± Shi Guang was stunned¡ªwas he agreeing to it? Her eyes widened happily as she smiled out in delight. ¡°Order received!¡± Lu Yanchen was way easier to settle than she had imagined him to be! To think that he would agree to it this readily¡ªshe had thought that he would definitely make things difficult for her! ... In the hospital, when grandma saw how Lu Yanchen was here together with Shi Guang, she was overjoyed, smiling so widely that her grin could even reach her ears. It had been so long! She was so emotional that she could barely sit straight. When Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen were about to leave, grandma reminded them suddenly, ¡°Right, you guys said that you were getting married next month? I agree to it! I super agree to it!¡± Married? Shi Guang¡¯s heart jammed as she was filled with a sudden flux of nervousness. ¡®It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over...!¡¯ Back then, the situation was critical and she had really not given it that much of a thought, justplementing Lu Yanchen in his statements to grandma. What were they to do now? They definitely couldn¡¯t tell grandma the truth, right...? Shi Guang was totally caught at a loss and bewildered. Instinctively, she looked at Lu Yanchen beside her, who was still calm andposed as ever. He did not look back at Shi Guang. Instead, his gaze was on grandma as he nodded his head gently. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll get married once you recover, grandma.¡± After receiving a definite answer, grandma could no longer conceal the glee in her heart. ¡°Good, good good! Grandma will definitely try her best to recover faster so as to not dy your grand asion!¡± Shi Guang had to follow up with a big smile. However, that was a smile that was even uglier than crying. What should they do? This show was getting moreplicated as the plot yed out! She asked Lu Yanchen over just so that grandma would not find out about them breaking up, and she will just tell grandma the truth after thetter had recovered. But, why had things gone over to marriage and whatnot now? How were they going to clean up this mess! After chatting with Lu Yanchen for so long, grandma was feeling a little tired. So, Shi Guang fed her medicine before coaxing her to sleep. Because her mood was all settled today, she slept with exceptional blissfulness. Shi Guang covered the nket over her before leaving with Lu Yanchen. Along the way, he had been silent the entire time, his expressionless face veiled with ayer of frost. Shi Guang did not dare to start the conversation either. It was only till they were going to separate that Shi Guang could not help but apologize, ¡°Erm... I did not know that grandma was going to talk about getting married and whatnot! Don¡¯t worry, once grandma gets better, I¡¯ll exin things to her!¡± She thought that those words would be enough to pacify Lu Yanchen. But, who would have thought that his face would turn even cker after hearing those words? He curled his lips and reversed the question, ¡°And you think we¡¯ll be doing nothing at all during grandma¡¯s recovery period?¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Indeed, there would be things going on! Based on how concerned grandma was about this, she would definitely be asking them about when they had to meet with his parents and discuss about the wedding soon! And afterward, about when they were getting registered, when the wedding banquet was going to be held... Hais! Shi Guang could not help but have a feeling of being enmeshed in a trap she had set herself. She furrowed her brows in a dilemma, only replying after a moment of thinking out, ¡°Grandma won¡¯t really be wanting us to get married, will she?¡± Lu Yanchen walked toward her. His eyes were dark and mysterious as every single word he spoke was worth its weight in gold, ¡°Get married then.¡± ... Chapter 281 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (1)

Chapter 281: The Promise of Young Master Lu (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang froze for a moment, thinking that she must have been hearing things. It was only after a good while that she found her voice once more. ¡°You... What did you just say?¡± Lu Yanchen frowned, seemingly looking displeased that he had to repeat himself once more. However, giving in to Shi Guang¡¯s shocked expression, he used the same tone and repeated every single word with a perfect enunciation, ¡°Get married then.¡± This time around, Shi Guang had heard it loud and clear. Her eyes widened as though she had just been struck by a thunderbolt, looking at Lu Yanchen like she was looking at an alien. She wanted to make out any single hint of a joke from his face. However, she found that he was looking more serious than he could ever be. Shi Guang¡¯s head was ringing non-stop as she stood there speechless for a long time. Eventually, she managed to push the words out of her grit teeth. ¡°What sort of a joke is this?¡± Lu Yanchen eyed her coldly before asking, ¡°What else can you do other than marrying?¡± Shi Guang choked. ¡°B... But...!¡± She truly had not thought that she would really be marrying Lu Yanchen... or the fact that he would even be willing to marry her! To help her? That wasn¡¯t right. Shi Guang lowered her head and took in a couple of deep breaths before spilling every single doubt she had in her heart, ¡°Why are you willing to... get married? It should not happen between us. Don¡¯t you think that this is hrious? That it¡¯s strange?¡± She truly could not make out what he was thinking. ¡°I need to get married, and for you, it¡¯s just a lucky coincidence.¡± Lu Yanchen spoke out indifferently in an extremely casual tone. It was as though they were going to retrieve nothing but a marriage certificate of zero significance, an object that couldn¡¯t have been any more normal and insignificant. As for Shi Guang, it was as though she was an option that had just appeared right when he had needed one. Be it real or fake, that totally indifferent and aloof attitude of his was truly affecting Shi Guang. All this while, she had always felt that marriage was something that was extremely important. But, to think that at this moment, even she would think that... that was all there was to marriage. She thought for a moment. ¡°... So, what you mean is that we¡¯ll pretend to get married? I¡¯ll pretend to be your wife and you¡¯ll pretend to be my husband? We wouldn¡¯t have to go through any obligations of man and wife and continue living our own separate lives without interfering with the other? Once everything blows over, we¡¯ll then get divorced and none of us will have to suffer because of this fake marriage?¡± He clearly had a fianc¨¦e that he refused to acknowledge¡ªYang Sitong. Was he afraid that she would still entangle herself with him and bring more trouble? After hearing her words, Lu Yanchen lowered his gaze without leaving a trace. Shi Guang was frowning as well with a troubled look. ¡°This entire affair sounds simple, but it¡¯s rather difficult to go through. And, it isn¡¯t really good to...¡± Lu Yanchen suddenly back faced her, allowing himself to sink into his own darkness. The feeling he was giving off was as though she had exhausted every single bit of patience he could ord to her. He no longer wanted to chat anymore as heid down an ultimatum. ¡°You have three days to consider.¡± With that said, he left. ... That night, Shi Guang slept really terribly. Images of scenes from two years ago and after shed by her mind repeatedly, looking the same yet different at the same time. Groggy and in a semi-conscious state, she fumbled around for the entire night. By the time she woke up, she found two dark circles around her eyes. The sunlight shining in from outside was so brilliant and beautiful, yet a little piercing. She sat up to pull the curtains before lying down on the bed once more, her head still in the same confused state. Logically speaking, for grandma¡¯s sake, she should get married to Lu Yanchen. After all, grandma¡¯s health was more important than anything else right now. But, she did not want to be this reckless with something as big as her marriage... even if it were fake! Chapter 282 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (2)

Chapter 282: The Promise of Young Master Lu (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang got to the hospital, grandma was sitting by the balcony, looking out at the clear, blue skies. She looked a little dazed, as though she had sunken into the recesses of her memories. Even though they were clearly very close¡ªShi Guang was merely a few steps away from her¡ªfor some reason, she felt really distant from grandma at this moment. It was as though grandma might just leave her for all eternity in the very next second. She ced the thermal sk in her hands down and walked over, hugging the nape of grandma¡¯s neck gently and tenderly. Grandma came back to her senses and smiled out blissfully. ¡°You¡¯re here, Littly!¡± Shi Guang smiled out as well. ¡°How are you today, grandma?¡± ¡°Good, good,¡± she turned around. Seeing that the other was alone, grandma asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Chen?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body stiffened for a moment before smiling out. ¡°He¡¯s busy, and will be here in a bit. Because he¡¯s preparing to open his ownpany, he¡¯s particrly busy these days. However, he did insist that I make soup for you, and said that he woulde visit the moment he¡¯s free.¡± ¡°Once grandma feels a little better, I¡¯ll go visit him myself instead,¡± Grandma sniggered out. She paused for a moment before asking again, ¡°Right, since you guys are going to get married, I¡¯m sure the elders of both families would have to meet first. Because it¡¯s quite inconvenient for me right now, could you discuss with Little Chen and see if you guys could hold it back a little for that?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry.¡± Truly, it was as Lu Yanchen had said¡ªthere was no way grandma would just wait and do nothing about it at all. Once she got better in the days toe, she might really... Her heart sank down as she did not dare to chat with grandma anymore about it, changing the topic hurriedly. ¡°Grandma, let me push you to the garden for a walk!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± ... At the time Shi Guang was going to leave, her auntie sent her off. Outside the ward, Mo Ziying spoke, ¡°It¡¯s quite expensive staying at a hospital here. Your grandma¡¯s intention is to move back to the county.¡± Shi Guang disagreed, ¡°No! Grandma has just been through such a major surgery. She has to stay here for a month at least. I¡¯ll think about something regarding the money.¡± Mo Ziying patted her hand, assuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the money. Your sister¡¯s medical fees are already enough for you to worry about. I¡¯ll take care of grandma¡¯s. What I want to ask from you is to talk to grandma when youe tomorrow. Persuade her to not think about rushing back. She listens to you the most.¡± ¡°Alright, auntie!¡± Shi Guang smiled and nodded her head. Suddenly, she caught sight of Yang Chifeng walking over in the corridor with a fruit basket. Stunned, Shi Guang thought that she was seeing things. She stopped her conversation with her auntie and sent her back into the ward before marching forth. She stopped some distance away from her grandma¡¯s ward before ring at Yang Chifeng warily. Even though she did not know why he was here, she was certain that he wasn¡¯t here to visit anyone else¡ªhe was here for her grandma. Yang Chifeng weed Shi Guang¡¯s wary look with a helpless grin. Logically, he should note looking for her anymore since he had failed at seducing her. But, for some unknown reason, he just could not stop thinking of her, and did not want to let up any single chance. ¡°Why do you have to behave like a porcupine? I heard that your grandma is sick, and hence, I¡¯m here to visit her.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!!¡± Shi Guang rejected him with hostility. Even though there was no expression on her face, she exuded forth a spine chilling frost. ¡°Why are you rejecting the kindness of others as such...?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need the kindness of anyone from the Yangs,¡± Shi Guang cut through his sentence curtly while narrowing her gaze at him. She scoffed out in a cold, low voice, ¡°You and your sister, as well as everyone from the Yangs... please get as far away from my family as possible!¡± Chapter 283 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (3)

Chapter 283: The Promise of Young Master Lu (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Chifeng could not understand why it was as though he was a target board which Shi Guang could not wish for anything but shooting through with a million holes each time she saw him. He was sure that he had not offended her in any way. Ever since he knew her, he had always been caring and nice to her. Even if it were because of Lu Yanchen, his sister was thetter¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡ªShi Guang was the 3rd party. Shouldn¡¯t she be the one feeling guilty? And yet, it seemed as though she was really against Yang Sitong. No, not just his sister, but everyone from the Yangs. This woman... was strange. She was just like an enigma that he could not wait to explore deeper within, yet he knew that it was dangerous to do so. Filled with curiosity, Yang Chifeng¡¯s face was dark as he fondled his be before driving home. Recently, his sister had been behaving weirdly as well. She imed that she was sick and had been locking herself up in the house all day. But in the past, even if she were sick, she could still doll herself up morously and head out. A tiny gap was pushed through the doors of the silent bedroom. Yang Chifeng walked in, holding the investigation report on Shi Guang in his hands. Yang Sitong was lying on the sofa, looking haggard as she gazed into the distance listlessly. When she saw him entering, she straightened her body slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling better?¡± Yang Chifeng wanted to show her the report¡ªperhaps, that might help answer some of his questions. ¡°Brother, why are you here?¡± Yang Sitong spoke out with a slightly hoarse voice. Yang Chifeng¡¯s brows were raised. She did not look like she was sick. ¡°How long more are you intending to coop inside?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± With the way she looked as though she was a living zombie, Yang Chifeng could guess at the reason with a single thought. He asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Lu Yanchen again?¡± Just what in the world was so good about this Lu Yanchen? Other than his face and family background, just how in the world was that guy any bit better than him? ¡°Lu Yanchen, he... has discarded me away totally...¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s question had struck a chord in her heart as tears began to well up. She exined sadly, ¡°He threatened me for that Shi Guang, saying that he will definitely not let you guys off if anything happens to her, since he does not owe his life to you guys anyway. He¡¯s looking down on me for holding him captive to me with the lifesaving debt!¡± As she continued, she cried out, ¡°Brother, is itpletely hopeless for me already?¡± Even though it had already been a few days since that day, the thought of Lu Yanchen¡¯s behavior that day still had Yang Sitong feeling fearful and helpless. It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about just burning the bridges down and fighting it outpletely, but she was afraid¡ªshe did not want Lu Yanchen to hate her. She truly did like him. She had fallen for him right from the very first time she caught sight of him. Yang Chifeng frowned as he looked at this sister of his he could not help but worry about. ¡°Then, what are you doing now? Giving up on yourself?¡± Yang Sitong clenched down on her teeth while gripping her fists tightly, replying with tearful eyes, ¡°But what can I even do?! I don¡¯t want this either... Every single woman in this world other than his precious Shi Guang are all trash and garbage to him!¡± Finally, her tears started streaming down as every single word of hers spelled despair. ¡°A few years ago, he came to our ce to annul the marriage just so that he could be with her. Turns out, she was that ex-girlfriend of his whom he could not forget about! And now, he hade to warn me for her sake, telling me that he would be able to do anything for her! Even though I don¡¯t want to admit that I¡¯ve got no chance against her, it¡¯s right in my face! I¡¯ve lost... lostpletely!¡± Ex-girlfriend? Yang Chifeng gripped the report in his hands tightly as every single question he had in his mind was quickly reced by shock. So, that¡¯s it! The fact that her high school and his university were both in the county was not just a mere coincidence! The reason why Lu Yanchen had chosen to attend university in the county back then was... all so that he could be with her? Chapter 284 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (4)

Chapter 284: The Promise of Young Master Lu (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For some reason, Yang Chifeng just felt really frustrated. He turned around wanting to leave, but found his sleeves being tugged at by Yang Sitong. Her face was frightfully pale as she looked at him with reddened eyes, choking, ¡°Brother... please help me! Help me get Lu Yanchen, will you? I really can¡¯t take this lying down...!¡± Yang Chifeng raised his fingers and rubbed his be troubledly before asking softly, ¡°Even if you can¡¯t take it, what can you do?¡± ¡°I...!¡± As Yang Sitong spoke, a teardrop spilled down from her eyes as she looked like she was in extreme pain. ¡°Brother, I really love Lu Yanchen! Truly! It¡¯s not even because his surname is Lu that I¡¯m so in love with him!¡± Looking at her, Yang Chifeng¡¯s face was cold as snow. He had doted on this younger sister of his since she was young, and would not let her suffer any bit of grievances. But, was supporting and helping her the best option for her? He thought for a moment before speaking up, ¡°Sitong, you¡¯ve already said it yourself earlier on. A couple of years back, he hade over to annul the marriage just so that he could be together with Shi Guang, and he¡¯s even warning you now because of her. Even if you don¡¯t wish to, you¡¯ve got to admit that he doesn¡¯t love you, and has never ever thought of getting married with you.¡± ¡°Brother...¡± Yang Sitong curled her lips and forced out a smile, her voice hoarse while she muttered to herself wistfully, ¡°It¡¯s not really bad now either... There¡¯s no need for me to seek out troubles for myself...¡± ¡°But...¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s eyes were a little lost in thought as he stared out of the window, advising her with a calm tone, ¡°If you give up now, at least you will be his lifesaving benefactor. At the very least, you will be a little different in his heart¡ªhe¡¯ll be grateful to you. But, if you continue to pursue this, he will forget any gratitude toward you, and would even find you cheap.¡± When Yang Sitong heard that, her body shivered out as her face went pale as a sheet. Toward gratitude and being looked at as cheap, everyone should know which was the better option. After all, there would be no woman who would want herself to have asting bad impression on the one she liked. ¡°Is that all I can do?¡± Yang Sitong asked amidst tears through her unhappiness and indignance. ¡°I think you should go abroad. After a while, things will be better,¡± Yang Chifeng fondled Yang Sitong¡¯s head¡ªhe had to think for the Yangs. Hearing that, Yang Sitong hugged him and cried out, only stopping after a long, long time. Wiping her tears away, she saw the report in Yang Chifeng¡¯s hand and asked casually, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s investigation report,¡± Yang Chifeng waved his hand. ¡°But now, there doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s a need for it anymore.¡± ¡°Brother, can I still take a look?¡± Yang Chifeng looked at her with furrowed brows, guessing at her motives. As though she knew what he was thinking, Yang Sitong said unhappily, ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything to her. I just want to take a look.¡± Yang Chifeng thought about it before agreeing to it. Before he left the room, he left the report behind. Yang Sitong opened the report as she was wiping her tears still. As she looked on, her body broke into a strong shiver while her eyes widened in incredulity. How could this be! She blinked, thinking that she might have been seeing things. But again and again, her repeated readings of the report did not change the contents. Yang Sitong¡¯s face was filled with utmost fright as her blood curdled and her temple¡¯s vein pounded out harshly, seemingly about to burst out of her head. If there were a mirror right now, she would have been able to see just how ghastly she looked. No wonder... she found Shi Guang so familiar the first time she saw her! No wonder... Shi Guang¡¯s eyes would always be filled with hatred toward her! No wonder... Shi Guang would pit herself against her no matter what! Because the two of them had different surnames, Yang Sitong had never ever thought about that aspect. But they were sisters... SISTERS! TO THINK THAT SHI GUANG WOULD BE MO FEIFEI¡¯S YOUNGER SISTER! Chapter 285 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (5)

Chapter 285: The Promise of Young Master Lu (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang had been spending less time at the hospital for the past couple of days. Mo Ziying¡¯s husband had brought her male cousin over¡ªhe had gotten himself into G University of the provincial city, and Shi Guang¡¯s school was about to start once more. Together with her husband, Mo Ziying took care of grandma and had Shi Guang head to school to report first. ¡°Shi Guang, I heard from grandma and my dad that you¡¯re about to get married? What sort of a person is my future cousin inw?¡± Her cousin¡ªSu Ze¡ªasked chirpily. Unable to give him a proper reply, Shi Guang avoided the topic and hummed around it for a little before finding an excuse to leave. What should she do? Even her uncle knew about it now! This entire issue was growingrger andrger just like a rolling snowball. After leaving the hospital, Shi Guang headed over to her sister¡¯s nursing home. Once school reopened, she would be kept busy with many things. Coupled with the fact that she would need to start preparing for the preliminary heats soon, there was going to be a long period of time from now where she might not be able toe visit her sister anymore. As she gave her sister a wipe down, she spoke gently by the side, ¡°Should I get married... or not? I had initially thought that once school reopened, I would not have any connections with Lu Yanchen anymore. But grandma... Actually, if it were anyone else, even if it were someone I didn¡¯t, I guess I would most probably get married for grandma¡¯s sake. Anyway, it¡¯s just a fake marriage, after which we¡¯ll just live each of our lives on our own. But, of all people, it had to be Lu Yanchen... Because of that, I¡¯m so much against it even if it¡¯s fake...¡± ¡°Sis, I really don¡¯t want to get married. That¡¯s because I know that even though it¡¯s been two years, my love for him has yet to... disappearpletely. But, if I don¡¯t get married, grandma will definitely know about it! I don¡¯t think I should be so selfish. Grandma is getting old now, and I¡¯m just afraid...¡± She ranted on and on, telling her sister about so many things she had in her heart. Outside the ward, a faint sound of footsteps drifted through. Shi Guang turned around¡ªa male doctor wearing a white set of robes had entered. She stood up immediately. ¡°Hello, Doctor Chang!¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡ªthis was her sister¡¯s new doctor in charge. He was an exceptional doctor who had studied in London. Born with a set of handsome looks, his features bedazzled every single nurse he hade across from head to toe. For the past few times when Shi Guang hade to visit her sister, she would find nurses huddled into small groups and chit-chatting about him. ¡°You¡¯re here to visit your sister again,¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s gaze darted quickly from the patient medical record beforending on Shi Guang. She was dressed in a casual t-shirt and jeans while wearing a pair of white sneakers. Even though she was so inly dressed, she looked like the refreshing image that spring gave off. Every single motion and smile of Shi Guang¡¯s was filled with such beauty. She nodded her head and smiled, ¡°Doctor, has my sister been well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she has!¡± Chang Xiaoyang ced the patient medical record down once more. ncing by the name on the record, he asked casually, ¡°You¡¯re linked by blood with Mo Feifei?¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t be any more linked¡ªwe share the same blood from the same father and mother.¡± As though he was a little embarrassed, Chang Xiaoyang pushed the spectacles that were hanging on the bridge of his nose. Shi Guang chuckled out, knowing why he had asked that question, as she exined, ¡°My grandma had two daughters¡ªmy mother and my auntie. The two of them wedded together and had gotten pregnant at the same period of time as well. Grandma said that whoever gives birth to a daughter will follow their mother¡¯s surname¡ªMo. But in the end, both my mum and auntie gave birth to girls! Therefore, my sister is called Mo Feifei and my auntie named her daughter Mo Jin. It was only until me and my other cousin were born that we followed our father¡¯s surnames.¡± ¡°Oh, so one of you followed your mother¡¯s surname while the other followed your father¡¯s.¡± When he heard that, Chang Xiaoyang smiled, ¡°So, that olddy that came to visit your sister the other time... I presume that must be your grandma?¡± ¡°Yupps.¡± ¡°And that youngdy that hade over to visit your sister yesterday, that must be Mo Jin, right?¡± ¡°Huh? Mo Jin¡¯s abroad!¡± Chapter 286 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (6)

Chapter 286: The Promise of Young Master Lu (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Then, it must be your ssmate or your friend... She was really fashionably dressed.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s brow twitched as she had a really ufortable feeling about it... Unconsciously, Yang Sitong¡¯s face shed across her mind. Her heart started skipping furiously. Looking at how terrible she suddenly looked, Chang Xiaoyang asked in concern, ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t really know about what exactly happened... You can ask about it from Xiao Xia.¡± Xiao Xia was the head nurse of this floor. Shi Guang smiled out apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Only, there¡¯s a possibility that that might not have been someone my sister would want to see.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the kin of the family. If need be, we can bar any unrted visitors froming in.¡± ¡°Thank you, Doctor Chang!¡± After Chang Xiaoyang left, Shi Guang went to look for Xiao Xia. Xiao Xia dug into her memories. ¡°That girl was really fashionably dressed. When she arrived, she asked for your sister¡¯s ward and said that she was your friend. However, when she caught sight of your sister, she looked really frightened and left after turning around. Later on, she returned once more, asking about your sister¡¯s condition. When she heard that your sister was in a vegetative state, she said nothing more and really left.¡± Shi Guang opened up Yang Sitong¡¯s Weibo and erged a photo, showing it to Xiao Xia. ¡°Was it her?¡± ¡°Yupp, that¡¯s her.¡± Xiao Xia replied with certainty. Shi Guang frowned uneasily. How did Yang Sitong manage to find this ce? What was she thinking of doing? Shi Guang took in a deep breath before smiling to Xiao Xia. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Xia! However, could I trouble you? If anyone asks about my sister in the future, please tell them that my sister is no longer in this nursing home. Other than my family members or me, please don¡¯t let anyone look for my sister anymore.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± The kin of a patient had the right to limit visitations and the right to confidentiality as well. Hence, Xiao Xia replied with pleasure. ... In the depths of the night, the moonlight outside seeped into the room on Shi Guang, who was lying on her bed, looking as though it was casting a blurry veil over her. No matter how she tossed and turned, she could not fall asleep at all. Even though she had already made things clear for no one to visit her sister anymore, she just could not help but feel uneasy. Based on what her sister had said, she did not know Yang Sitong at all back in school. After so many years now, just how did Yang Sitong locate her sister? Was she feeling guilty because she had abused her sister violently in school in the past? No! Impossible! How could someone like Yang Sitong feel guilty? Who knew, she might even be jeering and gloating out upon finding out that her sister was in a vegetative state right now! She felt that the reason why Yang Sitong went to the nursing home was not for her sister, but for her... for Lu Yanchen. Yang Sitong must have definitely gotten someone to investigate her, and had gone to the nursing home to check things out upon knowing that she had a vegetable as a sister. Was Yang Sitong going to use her sister to threaten her? Then, had Yang Sitong recognized her sister? Did she know that that girl was the person she had bullied and had left school because of her¡ªMo Feifei? No matter what Yang Sitong¡¯s intentions were, Shi Guang would definitely not allow her to harm her sister any bit more! But, how was she supposed to protect her sister...? If it were because of Lu Yanchen, would things be alright if she were to just stay far away from Lu Yanchen? No! Lu Yanchen did not want to be together with Yang Sitong at all! Even if she were to stay far away from him, Yang Sitong would still find a way to me everything on her! And, if she couldn¡¯t get to torment her, she wouldy her hands on her sister! If that were the case, Shi Guang could only choose to be together with Lu Yanchen then! Even if it were a fake marriage, she would still be someone of the Lu Family on the surface. That way, Yang Sitong would definitely not dare to try anything funny! Chapter 287 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (7)

Chapter 287: The Promise of Young Master Lu (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang wanted to tell Lu Yanchen about her agreeing to the marriage. However, before that, she wanted to have a good talk with him first. She sent him a text: Her message was like a rock cast into the ocean as she received not a single reply. The next day, just as she was about to eat after cooking, Lu Yanchen came. Sitting down on the sofa in the living room, he closed his eyes and leaned back, looking allzy and nonchnt. Shi Guangposed herself and walked over. ¡°Why have youe?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to meet?¡± He opened his eyes and looked at her. His slightly nted face revealed the sharp contours of his eyes, nose, and jaw, disying that face of his to perfection. ¡°Oh...¡± It was only then that Shi Guang remembered the text from yesterday. ¡°Have you eaten? Do you want to eat? Together?¡± Lu Yanchen stood on no courtesy as he sat down at the dining table. In a moment, Shi Guang got him a bowl of rice before sitting opposite him. He contemted for a while before speaking, ¡°What you said about the marriage earlier on... does it still stand now?¡± ¡°Did I seem like I was joking with you when I mentioned the marriage?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly. Shi Guang could not make out a single trace of emotion in those dark, abyssally mysterious pupils of his. She scoffed out coldly in her heart. ¡°...¡± Sound like a joke? Hell! That WAS a joke! Anyone in their right minds would NOT get married with their exes whom they were on bad terms with! And what more, that reasoning¡ªthat she was just a lucky coincidence? That was as unreliable as kids making y! She smiled out, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you were joking, I just wanted to confirm with you.¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing as he continued eating. Shi Guang pursed her lips and looked at him firmly before asking once more, ¡°Will your family agree to you getting married to me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something for you to be concerned about.¡± ¡°How is it not my concern? You¡¯re getting married to ME! Even though they don¡¯t know that it¡¯s fake, aren¡¯t guys concerned about whether my family background is a good match?¡± Shi Guang propped up her chin with her chopsticks. Lu Yanchen looked at her with a cold, indifferent gaze. However, Shi Guang could tell that he was a little thrown off guard. She then lowered her head to eat just to avoid his gaze before uttering, ¡°Alright then. Anyway, I¡¯m agreeable to it. Whether or not the marriage happens is your business. But, it must definitely not affect my grandma.¡± After saying that, she suddenly raised her head and looked at Lu Yanchen again as though she had managed to squeeze out some courage from out of nowhere. ¡°Lastly... can I ask you another question?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± ¡°You... How long do you intend to keep this marriage for?¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen smirked slightly in amusement. Shi Guang continued, ¡°There¡¯s got to be a deadline... right? In that period of time, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with one another and live our own lives. I won¡¯t interfere in yours and wouldn¡¯t be bothered if you have another woman outside. As for yo...¡± Piak! Lu Yanchen pped his chopsticks on the table hardly, cutting her in her speech. His lips curled into a smirk, giving off the feeling of ice. ¡°I was once a soldier. Soldiers have to be loyal to their countries, to their families,¡± His voice was low and gruff, bringing with it a sense of imposingness that could stifle one¡¯s breathing. ¡°Oh...¡± Shi Guang replied normally. But... she froze for a moment before realizing¡ªthere was another meaning hidden in those words! She thought about those words back and forth, back and forth. Finally realizing what he meant, her eyes widened as she asked uneasily, ¡°What? Loyal? You... This... t-this... t-t-t-this...! Does t-this mean that it¡¯s not a fake marriage?¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned even cker as he replied, looking as though he was angered to the point of amusement, ¡°I¡¯ve never said that right from the beginning. You were the one who determined that on your own wishful thinking.¡± Chapter 288 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (8)

Chapter 288: The Promise of Young Master Lu (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was stunned and could not react for quite some time. She looked at Lu Yanchen in shock. Wasn¡¯t it just a coincidence? Something that yed out into both of their interests coincidentally? Why did it turn real all of a sudden...? Lu Yanchen did not force her as he stood up and wanted to leave. Looking at his back view, Shi Guang heaved in a deep breath of air. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that this is really strange? For us to... really get married...?¡± What¡¯s with this and that? Yes, she DID prepare herself to get married¡ªbut that was a fake marriage! But now he was saying that a marriage WAS a marriage? She was a little stunned. Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze and replied calmly, ¡°You can choose to reject.¡± Shi Guang really could not understand this man. ¡°Why?¡± Why? Lu Yanchen paused in his steps. He had suddenly recalled how she had asked him the same question back when he had initiated the breakup two years ago. Why? She had the cheek to ask him why? At that time, she gave off such shock and innocence that he had wanted tough. However, he managed to hold back all of his emotions and disyed that same sense of coldness and heartlessness while replying her with a total indifference, ¡°Bored.¡± No one knew how much pain he was in or how much self-control he required for him to even say out that single word with such ease. He thought that time could dilute everything... could help him forget everything. But when they met once more, everything crumbled. Logic? Calmness? All of those were cast into the winds the moment it was about her. He looked at Shi Guang deeply before turning his head around and giving her a cold, firm reply, ¡°Whether or not you want to get married, you have one more day to decide.¡± He was forcing both her and himself right now. No matter the oue, things between the two of them shoulde to an end by now. If she were to reject him, there would be no more possibilities left between the two of them from this day forth. He would let her go, and let himself off from those strings as well. Shi Guang bit down on her lip; there was a deep sense of hollowness that was spreading through her chest. ¡°Just what do you mean by this? Back then when you had asked for the breakup, you left just like that! And now, you want to get married with me? And it¡¯s not even fake... It¡¯s for real! Do you think that I¡¯m stupid or something?¡± She could no longer hold it in anymore. Her resentment was spilled out of her heart. Bang! However, Lu Yanchen had already left. The second before her voice even came out, he had mmed the door on his way out. He had heard nothing at all. That vent of Shi Guang was like a fist that had struck a cotton wall, causing her to feel even more frustrated than ever. She tugged at her hair in absolute frustration. She was caught at a loss, and really wanted to just let loose and go mad. Throwing herself onto her bed, she thumped out furiously while covering her entire head with her nket. What a frustrating day! She had thought that it would be yet another sleepless night; but in the end, she managed to fall asleep somehow. The next day, she received a call from Xiao Xia. ¡°That woman the previous time round had returned. This time around, she wasn¡¯t alone¡ªshe even brought her mother. I told them that your sister had transferred to another hospital after her visit that day and they left. However, they didn¡¯t seem too believing of my words.¡± Even though it was a few mere sentences, it was enough to send shivers down Shi Guang¡¯s spine. Just what in the world was this Yang Sitong thinking of doing? Shi Guang could not understand at all. ... That night, she went over to Lu Yanchen¡¯s apartment and thumped on his door. It didn¡¯t take long for the door to open up. Lu Yanchen stood at the doorway, fully dressed in casual clothes, not looking like he had any intention of letting her in. Shi Guang took in a deep breath of air, gathering a full chest of courage before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve considered... I want to marry you.¡± Silence ensued. Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression looked a little weird. ¡°...¡± Before Shi Guang could make out what he was thinking, a yell eximed out from the house, ¡°HOOOOOOOOOOLY SHIT! WHAT¡¯S GOING ON HERE!¡± ¡°PROPOSING MARRIAGE?¡± ¡°DAMN, OLD LU! YOU¡¯RE REALLY SOMETHING!¡± ... Shi Guang¡¯s face was totally astounded as she leaned her head to the side to peek through. Immediately, she froze... WHY WERE THERE SO MANY PEOPLE AT LU YANCHEN¡¯S HOUSE! Chapter 289 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (9)

Chapter 289: The Promise of Young Master Lu (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Mubei walked over with a confused expression on his handsome face. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang! To think that you would actually be proposing marriage to our Old Lu! What¡¯s going on here?¡± The rtionship between the two of them was practically impossible to unravel! Shi Guang would have never imagined that things would have happened as such. No wonder Lu Yanchen would stand at the doorway right after opening his door! She felt as though her entire face had been thrown into the Pacific ocean right now. She was so awkward that she could literally die from it as she wanted to bury herself deep into a hole. Turning her flushed face away embarrassedly, she spoke with a quivering voice, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve disturbed you.¡± Lu Yanchen did not stop her, shutting the door to separate them from those watching the show. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Shi Guang wanted to reject initially. But when she thought about how she was not done yet¡ªshe had more things she wanted to discuss with Lu Yanchen¡ªshe nodded her head. However, the two of them remained silent the entire way without conversing at all. Even at the entrance of the vi, none of them spoke. A strange tension was coiling around both of them. Shi Guang felt that keeping things like this was not a solution either¡ªthere were things that had to be resolved no matter how hard they were. Just as she was contemting about how she should start, the man was a step ahead of her. ¡°What sort of a wedding do you want?¡± Under the dim moonlight, this man who was wearing the simplest outfit of all¡ªa white t-shirt¡ªlooked so handsome that one could hardly peel their eyes away from him. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Shi Guang had no expectations or excitement toward the marriage between the two of them¡ªit was a decision made with no other choice left. Lu Yanchen¡¯s ink-dark eyes started squinting; clearly, he was a little displeased now. The harmonious silence between the both of them had disappeared without a trace just like that. A little rattled from how sharp his gaze at her was, Shi Guang could not help but shrink her neck unconsciously. He was displeased with her attitude. But toward a marriage as such, what sort of an attitude could she have? Furthermore, the way that she was looking at him was even more casual than the way he was. She forced out a dry chuckle, ¡°Your family will agree to us getting married? Before I discuss with you about the marriage, do you want to settle your family¡¯s side first? From what I know, it¡¯s definitely not so easy to get into your family¡¯s registry 1 . If you can¡¯t manage to get me in, even just getting a certificate of marriage will do!¡± Lu Yanchen pursed his lips and looked at her coldly and firmly. Shi Guangughed out awkwardly, ¡°Fufu~~¡± ¡°Just say what you want to,¡± He turned his head to the side coldly. ¡°And if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Erm...¡± Shi Guang looked at his slightly frosty look, hesitating about how she should speak up. At this point, Lu Yanchen¡¯s patience seemed to have been ground down as he replied, seemingly irritated, ¡°Just say what you want to. Don¡¯t hem and hum. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to eat you up.¡± He¡¯s not going to eat me up? Yeah, right! Men are all creatures that think with the bottom halves of their bodies! Shi Guang retorted in her heart before coughing out gently, trying her best to be natural about it. ¡°Even though I¡¯ve agreed to get married, there¡¯re a few things that I want you to understand.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± He replied curtly. ¡°Yang Sitong is your fianc¨¦e after all, whether or not you want to admit to it. It¡¯s also true that she¡¯s been sticking onto you with her entire life. If I were to marry you, that means that I¡¯ll be spoiling her ns, and she¡¯ll definitely try to seek revenge on me. I hope that you can promise never to let her cause trouble for my family or me.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± He agreed to it readily. ¡°Also... even though I¡¯m married to you, I¡¯m a person¡ªalive and kicking. So, you can¡¯t interfere in the ways I want to chase after my dreams and aspirations, neither can you interfere in my personal freedom and rights of making friends.¡± Chapter 290 - The Promise of Young Master Lu (10)

Chapter 290: The Promise of Young Master Lu (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen scoffed out coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not a psycho who wants to imprison you. As long as you don¡¯t get involved with other men, I¡¯m not going to interfere with your life.¡± Shi Guang assured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. It will definitely not happen.¡± ¡°What other requests do you have? Speak your mind all at once.¡± ¡°There¡¯s ast one, but it¡¯s not really a request. It¡¯s more of a promise I want you to keep.¡± ¡°Promise?¡± ¡°Erm, we...¡± Shi Guang bit down on her teeth and hesitated for a long time before speaking, ¡°After all, this marriage of ours is like a transaction. So, I hope that... we can give one another more time after marriage. That means...¡± She took another deep breath and hesitated for a good while before looking at him bravely. ¡°... without my permission, you must not touch me.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s sharp, dark gaze narrowed dangerously once more. With her heart skipping, Shi Guang looked at that gradually darkening face of his, afraid that he would not agree to it. After all, this wasn¡¯t going to be a fake marriage. If it was a marriage, it was a marriage. Thinking about it, there was no man who would be willing to marry a wife home just to look and not touch! Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful arc as he mocked out, ¡°You¡¯re hoping that I would not touch you.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°I should be the one saying that to you¡ªdon¡¯t seduce me after getting married.¡± ¡°How could I do something like that?¡± Shi Guang was stunned and denied it firmly. His thin lips looked as though they were both smiling and not. ¡°It¡¯s not as though you haven¡¯t done something like that before.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Had she? Well, maybe a long, long time ago back when they were still together, she MIGHT have done something like that. ¡°Not only have you done that before, you had even made a post using myputer, asking, ¡®How to seduce my boyfriend in a way such that his lust for me would be insatiable! I¡¯m online waiting for the reply, hurry!¡¯¡± ¡°Y-Y-Y-You...!¡± Shi Guang hurriedly rushed in front and covered his mouth. ¡°T-That¡¯s something from eons ago! Do you have to remember it that clearly?¡± Lu Yanchen did not move, merely looking at Shi Guang with a deep gaze. That warm, petite hand of hers was still covering his lips. Suddenly realizing how lovey-dovey that act of hers was, Shi Guang retracted her hand at lightning speed. She opened the door and entered the vi, so did Lu Yanchen. She then turned around and looked at him sternly. ¡°I was young and didn¡¯t know better back then. But right now, something like that will absolutely not happen! I¡¯ve got no feelings toward you right now! You can rest totally assured and remember that promise: Unless I agree to it, you will not touch me!¡± Lu Yanchen wasughing out of his nose as he walked over to her right away. Shi Guang looked at him fixatedly, watching every single step he advanced toward her as her heart raced rapidly, bringing the blood in her body to flow with a gushing speed as well. Instinctively, she retreated. But, with every single step she took backward, he advanced forth. This strong walking male pheromone pounced all over her face, pinning her against the wall. His features that seemed as though they were sculpted out were erged before her eyes right now, seeming unusually handsome. She turned her head slightly to dodge his gaze as she tried steadying her voice while eximing, ¡°Lu Yanchen, you...!¡± ¡°No feelings?¡± He pressed his body against her. The two of them were so close that she could feel his body¡¯s warmth and energy, her heart skipping like a deer on a grassy in. His gaze grazed by those familiar and tender lips of hers as he spoke slowly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to say that feelings will grow the more you do it?¡± Their breathing intertwined as a strong tension brewed between them. Shi Guang¡¯s voice was trembling right now. ¡°Do... it?¡± Just as he was about to touch her lips, he leaned slightly and pushed his lips over to her ears, breathing out, ¡°Make love.¡± Chapter 291 - Threatening Marriage With Death (1)

Chapter 291: Threatening Marriage With Death (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Being teased by him, Shi Guang¡¯s face was flushed entirely red as her heart pounded like thunder, filled with rage at the same time. She widened her eyesrgely, wanting to see just what sort of ill intents this guy was having! Meanwhile, she pushed him away with all her might. ¡°No!¡± She rejected vehemently. His narrowed his gaze at her while raising his brows, exuding a sense of unruliness in his tone, ¡°Wait and see...¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lip, unfazed and ring at him bravely. Lu Yanchen turned around wanting to leave. However, he stopped after taking a few steps and turned around to look at her before speaking up coldly, ¡°Remember what you had said earlier¡ªdon¡¯t get involved with other men!! Be it real or fake, nothing like that is supposed to happen from today on! Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that my hands wouldn¡¯t slip and snap your tiny neck off.¡± With that harsh threatid down, he finally left. Shi Guang¡¯s jaws dropped as she looked at him in shock. After a moment, she then started making faces behind his back. As though he knew that she would do that, right at the moment when Shi Guang was making faces, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk even though he did not turn back. ... On a section of the silent road where trees covered everything, Lu Yanchen walked slowly. The essence of the moon slipped through the gaps of the foliage and spread out across his body in seams, looking beautiful beyond anything else. Just like that, Lu Yanchen could not help but think about something that had happened many years back. It was also a simr night just like this when he was walking alone silently. He had returned home for the winter break while she remained in the county¡ªthe two of them had not met for a month now. Just as he was thinking of her, he raised his head and saw her appear in the distance not too far away. While he was still caught by surprise, she had alreadyunched herself into his embrace. ¡°Happy? Surprised?¡± She raised her head and looked at him in smiles. Of course, he was happy and surprised! His heart felt as though it was filled with something sweet and gooey to the brim! But, when he thought about how she hade looking for him ale at night on a taxi, he acted as though he was a little angry and scolded her. Anyway, once he found her a ce to rest, he could no longer hold back his emotions. He hugged her tightly and kissed her on the lips fervently. Their lips and tongues intertwined as though they were on fire. No matter how hard he tried to restrain himself, he found himself lost in her presence as he started going on the offensive, getting more brazen and daring with his motions. His body was heating up as the warmth permeated through his thin sweater onto her body. Because she was getting all wobbly and giddy with the heat as well, sheid below him weakly, looking at him with a mesmerized gaze. The air in the room was getting moister by the moment. His hands reached slowly into her clothes... Other than entering, they did everything else there was to do. After everything, she leaned on his chest. ¡°... Are you taking liberties with me?¡± He let her lean on his right arm as a pillow while he wrapped his left arm around her slender body, smiling out, ¡°Going into a rtionship without thinking of marriage as the endpoint is taking liberties with someone! What I¡¯m doing is not taking liberties with you!¡± ¡°So... what you mean is that you¡¯re going to marry me?¡± She contained her smile. Clearly, this was a little fox that had gotten things the way she wanted, and yet, she was acting like an innocent little bunny. ¡°Other than marrying me, who else do you want to marry?¡± He pinched her little cheeks. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not so sure about that!¡± She puffed her lips, annoying him on purpose. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got to see then. I¡¯m already doing this now...¡± His hand stroked left and right around her lower hips while he moved his lips toward her ears, blowing air out and grazing them gently with his lips. ¡°Who would still want to marry you?¡± Because she was afraid of tickles, she squirmed around to dodge his kiss while tumbling left and right against his chest, giggling out, ¡°So, you¡¯ve got to see? You want to see someone else marry me?¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± No! Absolutely not! Not in the past, and not now! See? Hell! Just the thought of it was enough to have him go frenzy with envy! Chapter 292 - Threatening Marriage With Death (2)

Chapter 292: Threatening Marriage With Death (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he arrived at his apartment, Lu Yanchen was in no hurry to head up. He took his phone out and made a call. The phone rang for a long time before the person on the other end picked up. Shen Lingshuang¡¯s voice drifted over, ¡°Hello...¡± There was no sign of the same excitement she would give off in the past when her son called. In fact, her voice was even a little stuffy as she asked something out of her norm, ¡°Why are you suddenly calling?¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows, surprised at her response. However, he still informed her of his motive for calling, ¡°Mum, I want to get married!¡± Stunned to the max, Shen Lingshuang was so surprised that the cup she held in her hand jerked, spilling hot tea over her fingers. Immediately, she put her cup down with a frightfully pale face. She clutched at her heart while looking at the person opposite her before replying to the phone, ¡°You hold on.¡± She then apologized to the person seated opposite her, ¡°Mrs. Yang, please give me a moment.¡± The dazzling lights of the living room shrouded the two of them¡ªneither of their faces had a good expression on them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Mrs. Yang said as she took up her teacup from the sandalwood table. Meanwhile, Shen Lingshuang stood up and left with her phone. When Lu Yanchen heard his mother calling out to Mrs. Yang from the phone, his eyes narrowed. What was Mrs. Yang doing at the Lu Family thiste at night? One would not knock on the pce¡¯s door without trouble brewing. After ensuring that she was far enough, Shen Lingshuang peeped at Mrs. Yang, who was in the living room, before asking her son seriously, ¡°Are you certain that you really want to marry her?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He could sense the weirdness in his mother¡¯s tone. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all adamant against marrying her the entire time? But then again, given how things are right now, people would say that our Lu Family is way too cruel and heartless if you don¡¯t marry her...¡± Lu Yanchen cut her. ¡°What are you talking about? I want to get married, but why are you talking about Yang Sitong?¡± Shen Lingshuang was stunned. ¡°Son, when you mentioned marriage earlier, wasn¡¯t it because you knew about the issue with Yang Sitong and hence was willing to get married to her?¡± Lu Yanchen was a little speechless toward this innocently na?ve mother of his. ¡°... She¡¯s not the one I want to get married with. Why would you think that I want to marry her?¡± Shen Lingshuang sighed out. ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t know about it yet. The reason why Mrs. Yang is over at our ce sote at night is because Yang Sitong attempted suicide.¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°It was either marrying you or death for her.¡± When Shen Lingshuang first heard about it, her brains felt like spilling out. That girl was just choosing to force the two of them to get married at this critical time for the Lus! But, how could a marriage like that be blissful? ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to marry her because of that?¡± Lu Yanchen raised his pitch slowly as his eyes turned really sharp before he scoffed coldly, ¡°Impossible!¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiousness. ¡°The marriage was set down in the past because she had saved you. And now, because of you, she doesn¡¯t even care for her own life anymore. If this issue were to blow up, it would look bad on our family. Furthermore, one¡¯s life should be ced at the highest priority. Even if you don¡¯t want to be together with Yang Sitong, you should not choose to marry someone else at this moment.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned colder as he went silent. ¡°...¡± Shen Lingshuangposed herself from that intense uneasiness she was feeling as she asked gently, ¡°You want to marry... Shi Guang?¡± Even though she didn¡¯t receive a reply, Shen Lingshuang knew that he was confirming her question. She then continued, ¡°Take it that it¡¯s for the sake of Shi Guang then. You still mustn¡¯t choose to get married to her now. Otherwise, how are other people going to view her in the future?¡± Chapter 293 - Threatening Marriage With Death (3)

Chapter 293: Threatening Marriage With Death (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After ending the call, Shen Lingshuang walked back with her mind full of what her son had said. ¡°They are just trying to hold us hostage with that deed... It¡¯s totally inhumane. Yes, she saved me, and we should be grateful to them. Grandpa had used marriage as a way to repay them for this matter back then, and I¡¯m in the wrong for wanting to break the marriage. But, I¡¯ve already said it. I¡¯ll give them the bestpensation they can have... other than marrying me. Besides, all these years, any request that their family had wanted, our family definitely helped them with it. Even if it was unreasonable, we would try our best. And what? They want the marriage to stick and they want to make all their requests and demands as well? Impossible! Even if they had saved me, that doesn¡¯t mean that we should obey every single whim and demand of theirs.¡± There were many ways that one could repay a debt¡ªShen Lingshuang had not approved of the Old Master¡¯s way of setting this marriage back then. And, if only she had voiced out and stopped it, things might not have gotten as awkward as they were right now. However, even if she had, it would most likely be useless. The Old Master was a Buddhist, and a firm believer of providence. He insisted that the girl who had saved Lu Yanchen was bound to be a lucky star in his life, and insisted on setting that marriage no matter what. However, after so many years had passed, Shen Lingshuang could not tell how she was a lucky star in the slightest bit. After she sat down opposite Mrs. Yang once more, thetter ced her teacup down and tested the waters. ¡°Was that Yanchen?¡± Shen Lingshuang nodded her head. ¡°Yes. I told him about what happened to Sitong.¡± There was no need for her to say anymore¡ªMrs. Yang could guess the answer: Even if her daughter were to attempt suicide, their son wasn¡¯t willing to marry her. With that, Mrs. Yang¡¯s face turned extremely ck, and she could not help but blurt out, ¡°Back then, it was so cold and frosty. Yet, Sitong dove right into the waters to pull him out without a single bit of hesitation. After that, she caught a flu and fever, and was bedridden for an entire week. And now...¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s pupils dted as her face turned sullen as well. ¡°...¡± Mrs. Yang hadrealized that she had been too direct about it. Immediately, she sighed and her expression gradually looked defeated and helpless. ¡°Hais... Look at what I¡¯m rambling. I must have gotten all giddy because of how worried I am. But, that can¡¯t be helped either. I only have this one daughter, and now that her life is on the cusp of extinguishing, I only spoke out of line due to my anxiousness as her mother. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. And, I definitely believe that you guys will not be indifferent toward Sitong¡¯s situation either.¡± Shen Lingshuang did not say anything more, merely nodding to her. However, Mrs. Yang could tell that she already had some opinions against her for speaking out of line earlier on. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now and I¡¯ve got to go visit Sitong at the hospital. I¡¯ll be leaving first,¡± Mrs. Yang struggled to speak out as she stood up gradually. Shen Lingshuang did not try to have her stay longer, neither did she mention anything about wanting to visit Yang Sitong. That had Mrs. Yang feeling totally infuriated¡ªthe Lus were simply way too heartless! The way they were acting so reluctant right now! If not for their Sitong, the Lus would have long lost that son of theirs! A bunch of ingrates! After sending Mrs. Yang off, Shen Lingshuang was equally infuriated as well. She had initially wanted to go visit Yang Sitong to console her a little. But, after Mrs. Yang mentioned the past, she felt that Yanchen was right¡ªthe Yangs were just trying to hold them hostage with that deed. ... By the time Mrs. Yang arrived at the hospital, it was already thetter half of the night. Yang Sitong immediately sat up on her bed when she caught sight of her mother, asking anxiously, ¡°Mummy, how was it? Has Lu Yanchen agreed to marry me yet?¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what a bunch of ingrates that family is.¡± ¡°What?¡± A sharp, throbbing pain pierced her heart as Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes got teary once more. ¡°I¡¯m almost dying here... and yet, they refuse to do anything about it? What should I do then...?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get flustered now. There¡¯s still Father Lu... He¡¯s the one with the highest authority in the entire Lu Family.¡± Chapter 294 - Threatening Marriage With Death (4)

Chapter 294: Threatening Marriage With Death (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen headed home to face the panel of judges¡ªMo Yanzhi, Ye Chongjun, Tang Han, and Chu Mubei. They had all grown up together with Lu Yanchen in the militarypound. They had made a surprise assault visit at his apartment today, but who knew that they would actually bump into something so sensational! Looking at Lu Yanchen, Mo Yanzhi¡¯s entire face was smirking with a devilish look, ¡°Wow, congrats man, Old Lu!¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s face was all weird and out of sorts, hemming and humming, ¡°F*ck, f*ck, f*ck! Someone was all like ¡®Ain¡¯t gonna get close to her ever¡¯ days ago, and suddenly, someone¡¯s getting married out of nowhere?¡± Ye Chongjun held his coffee and took a delightful sip beforementing out, ¡°Back in the past, Old Lu was still stuck so deep in that trench of his first love that I thought he would never make it out, and be thest to get married. But, who would have thought that he¡¯d be the first now.¡± Chu Mubei shrugged his shoulders and sniggered out naughtily, ¡°Oh? Falling back into the same trench such that he¡¯s unable to get out? No way he isn¡¯t the first with that.¡± The other three were astounded. Tang Han was the first to react to the news as he eximed, ¡°S... The swimming coach was Old Lu¡¯s first love! Twisty turny, and it¡¯s the same person at the end of the day!¡± Chu Mubei raised both hands. ¡°The same one through and through.¡± ¡°First, she dumped Old Lu. Now, she¡¯s proposing to Old Lu...¡± Before Mo Yanzhi could finish, Chu Mubei cut him through his words. ¡°Hold on, hold on. I¡¯m telling you guys, all of us have been scammed by Old Lu. Little Sister Shi Guang was the one who was dumped by that man, that trash man...!¡± ¡°Holy sh*t! A new development!¡± ¡°That chick was dumped and she¡¯s now proposing to him!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at them coldly and remarked nonchntly, ¡°Now I remember that you guys had set a wager before in the past. Whoever is the first to marry amongst us, the rest will give red packets that are at least 8 digits and above. Now, I¡¯m going to have to trouble all of you to pack as much as you can... Remember that I¡¯m very poor.¡± Chu Mubei yelped out, ¡°Holy f*ck! I haven¡¯t seen anyone this brazen in their daylight robbery!¡± Ye Chongjun lost his mood for coffee as he expressed in displeasure, ¡°Old Lu, you¡¯re the richest amongst us.¡± ¡°Also the best at grubbing and extorting money amongst us,¡± Mo Yanzhi added on grumpily, ¡°You couldn¡¯t be thinking about wanting to extort our red packets and hence are rushing to get married, could you?¡± Tang Han was all smiles. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up first guys. Old Lu wants to get this marriage done? Not so easy.¡± Chu Mubei continued sniggering evilly, ¡°That¡¯s right! That Yang Sitong is not going to let up just like that.¡± The moment he mentioned Yang Sitong, the temperature in the air dipped to sub-zero. The indifferent expression of that man suddenly ckened as his gaze looked as though it was shooting out ice beams. For all of these people who had grown up together with him, the could tell that they had stepped onto and mine with that expression of his, and none of them dared to say anything more for a moment. After a momentary silence, Chu Mubei coughed out gently and rubbed his chin while saying, ¡°Even if she doesn¡¯t want to let up, what can she do? In any case, you¡¯ve already announced that you wanted to annul the marriage since years ago.¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows at him as his thoughts sedimented in his eyes. ¡°She attempted suicide.¡± His words sounded out like a mighty thunderbolt that had everyone bbergasted. ¡°What¡¯s going on over here now?¡± ¡°She¡¯smitting suicide out of nowhere!¡± ¡°Threatening marriage with suicide!¡± Lu Yanchen spoke coldly, ¡°You guys have guessed it right. They came creating a ruckus at my housete at night, iming that it¡¯s either marriage or death.¡± ¡®F*ck!¡¯ The faces of everyone looked as though they had just seen a ghost. Mo Yanzhi, who had just returned back to the country, frowned. ¡°Does she have to go to that extent? It¡¯s not as though she hadn¡¯t had any boyfriends in the past few years overseas.¡± Everyone¡¯s heads turned at him in a flush. ¡°...¡± He was stunned for a moment. ¡°I heard it from others as well.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes glinted with a sharp sh as his lips curled. ¡°Let¡¯s check it out then.¡± Chapter 295 - Chase Me? I’ll Speed Up! – Intense Water Battle (1)

Chapter 295: Chase Me? I¡¯ll Speed Up! ¨C Intense Water Battle (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang headed back to the club for her first training session after the Flying Fish Cup. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to head back; but her grandma had fallen ill and school had reopened, and she was rather busy as a result. It was only now as it was getting closer to the preliminary heats that she had time to go train at the club. Toward the preliminary heats, Zhang Shulin did not give her much pressure. He still had quite a bit of confidence in Shi Guang¡¯s strength. As long as she were to demonstrate her potential as per usual during the preliminary heats, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues at all. Even though she didn¡¯t head back to the club, Shi Guang had been training on her own daily as well. Zhang Shulin gave her a test swim, and he was really pleased with the results. Coming forth from the professional training hall, Shi Guang had been discussing the preliminary heats with Zhang Shulin the entire time. Suddenly, she felt a strong gaze fixated on her. Turning around, she caught sight of Xu Zixian standing by the side. When Xu Zixian realized that Shi Guang had turned around, her eyes turned sparkly as she smiled at her happily. However, when Shi Guang¡¯s gaze went back onto Zhang Shulin, her eyes darkened once more. She lowered her head, looking somewhat sad. Hearing a set of gentle footsteps drifting over to her, Xu Zixian, whose head was lowered, caught sight of someone walking toward her with the side of her eyes. Those familiar slippers had her raising her head in surprise. When she caught sight of Shi Guang smiling out faintly at her, she smiled back happily. However, her eyes could not hide her dejected feelings behind them. ¡°Shi Guang.¡± Shi Guang chatted casually with her, ¡°You¡¯re here for training today as well?¡± Xu Zixian replied carefully, ¡°I¡¯ve always been training for this entire period...¡± ¡°Oh, right, I forgot about it. You got into the finals...¡± Shi Guang replied casually before putting on a smile, ¡°Congrats!¡± Even though she knew that Yang Sitong was the one who had locked her up the other day, she knew that she must definitely have had an aplice. Whether or not that aplice was Xu Zixian, Shi Guang did not know. And because she was uncertain, she also did not know when something bad might happen to her again because of anyone by her side. When she had no control over anything, the best she could do was to pretend as though nothing had happened. She would absolutely not allow herself to fall into danger once more. She had once sworn that she would not live a life filled with hatred. She had to stay strong, be sunny, and live out every single part of life spectacrly for her parents and her sister¡¯s part as well. However, that did not mean that she would not get into a dispute with others. As for those who meant her harm, she would definitely not forgive them. Xu Zixian said really apologetically, ¡°That day... If not because you werete, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to get 3rd ce or get into the finals. Shi Guang, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault that I¡¯mte. On the other hand, I was the one who was rude because I was in a rather bad mood...¡± ¡°N-Nonono it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not angry!¡± Shi Guang kept her loose hair back behind her ears and said in a casual way, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I just have to get through another round of preliminary heats, that¡¯s all. Nothing much.¡± Xu Zixian looked at her firmly. ¡°Shi Guang, I believe that you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Shi Guang burst outughing with a joyful expression, ¡°Let¡¯s work hard together.¡± Xu Zixian¡¯s sunken expression turned radiant once more. ¡°Y-Yes! I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the finals!¡± They continued chatting idly and intuitively, and none of them spoke about the reason why she waste. ... It was the middle of September and the weather was still scorching. After lunch, Shi Guang headed over to the venue for the preliminary heats¡ªZhang Shulin was already awaiting her there. This time around, he was really nervous on seeing Shi Guang. He had been calling her before she had even arrived, and once she did, he forbade her from running around anywhere. Chapter 296 - Chase Me? I’ll Speed Up! – Intense Water Battle (2)

Chapter 296: Chase Me? I¡¯ll Speed Up! ¨C Intense Water Battle (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhang Shulin was looking at the list of swimmers for the preliminary heats and saying to Shi Guang at the same time, ¡°Thepetition is slightly more intense this year, with a couple of seeded swimmers here. The provincial team had long prepared this. Regarding the issue of you beingte the previous time around, you¡¯ve also made quite a name for yourself on the provincial team... albeit a bad one. Therefore, we must make use of the results this time around to correct your reputation properly...¡± Shi Guang was leaning against the railings and listening to Zhang Shulin the entire time. She was an eager and ambitious person. Her goal did not stop just at getting into the provincial team. She wanted to go much higher and further. How could she allow herself to be held back here? The event was about to start as Zhang Shulin headed over to the preparatory area. Shi Guang was also ready to head to the waiting area when two striking men made their way toward her direction. ¡°Gosh, I¡¯m getting an inspiration bying over to watch this event today. These days, the topic ofpetition is getting quite hot. Perhaps, I should use it as material to film a movie.¡± ¡°You had better first get the one you¡¯ve got filming done properly first.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already ongoing!¡± ¡°... Eh, I wonder how Little Sister Shi Guang is doing! The previous time, I didn¡¯t manage to get to see her swim. This time around, I must definitely not miss it for the world!¡± Hearing someone mention her name had Shi Guang spin her head around reflexively. And she just happened to make eye contact with thest person who spoke. When the person saw Shi Guang, he beamed out with a bright smile. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang really felt that this Chu Mubei was a special kind of f*cktard. When she did not know him, he was the one who came acting all chummy himself. Later on when they knew one another, he became all cold and scolded her for hurting Lu Yanchen. And now that they were meeting again, he was all smiles as though he had met an old friend! She really couldn¡¯t find it in herself to smile back the same way. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To watch you swim, of course!¡± Mo Yanzhi, who was beside him, smirked out evilly, ¡°Now, who is this Little Sister here? Introduce!¡± Chu Mubei sniggered out, ¡°Who else could it be? Of course, this was the one at Old Lu¡¯s ce! Little Sister Shi Guang, this is Old Mo¡ªMo Yanzhi.¡± Shi Guang had a feeling that this man was clearly asking the obvious and was even acting surprised. Even though she had only managed to sneak a peek the other night, she had a good memory. This Mo Yanzhi person was seated right in the middle¡ªthere was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize her. She smiled out¡ªthat was as good as greeting them for her¡ªand said, ¡°I¡¯m going to swim now.¡± ¡°Jiayou, Little Sister Shi Guang!¡± Chu Mubei cheered. As though he suddenly remembered something, he continued, ¡°Oh, right, Old Lu is here as well! But, he went over to fetch someone really important.¡± With the pressure mounting on her, Shi Guang smiled embarrassedly before leaving without turning back at all. It didn¡¯t matter to her who was here to watch the event¡ªshe had to enter her ¡®swim¡¯ mode. The preliminary heats were about to begin, and Shi Guang was arranged for the 5th group. When the staff called for the 5th group on the loudspeaker, she took in a deep breath of air and stood up. Zhang Shulin, who was at the side, stood at the viewing tform in front with his little notebook while Chu Mubei and Mo Yanzhi were waving at her. Lu Yanchen was here as well, their gazes meeting at that moment. Even though they were quite a distance away, she could make out his deep and profound eyes. And to her surprise, she actually caught sight of Shen Lingshuang! So, the important person that Chu Mubei had mentioned was Shen Lingshuang! Shi Guang blinked for a moment as she felt her heart clutching a little¡ªshe was starting to get nervous now. ¡°Beep, beep!¡± The whistle sounded out as the referees stood up and walked forth while the swimmers took their positions. Shi Guang walked over to the 3rdne and covered her eyes with her goggles. Closing her eyes to focus, she ced everyst bit of her attention onto that azure blue swimmingne before her... Chapter 297 - Chase Me? I’ll Speed up! – Intense Water Battle (3)

Chapter 297: Chase Me? I¡¯ll Speed up! ¨C Intense Water Battle (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Beep!¡± The whistle sounded out as the swimmers bolted into the waters like torpedoes, and water sshed all over. The 200m Freestyle event had begun! After Shi Guang entered the waters, she transformed into a fish instantaneously and started swimming in the waters agilely. The preliminary selection heat was an event that couldn¡¯t be any smaller, and hence, the audience size was pathetic¡ªmost of them were just staff or friends and families. Even though there were cheers, they were few and between. Zhang Shulin, who was at the sidelines, watched Shi Guang¡¯s figure in the waters intently. He was still rather pleased with Shi Guang¡¯s initial burst. Should she maintain that momentum, getting the top spot in this group would definitely not be an issue for her. He was watching with a hawk¡¯s eye, sparing no detail rted to every single motion of hers as he recorded them into his notebook. As for her flipping around in the waters, she still needed a little bit of adjustment and work in that area... Suddenly, he frowned, and then, his face turned dark. He looked at Shi Guang who was in the waters with an anxious expression. After flipping around from the first wall, Shi Guang felt a momentary loss of power from her left foot. At that moment, it was as though she could not exert any bit of strength, and her body was sinking... It was a cramp! She had done sufficient warmups! How could she be cramping now? Even though it was only for a split second, Shi Guang was still rattled by it. This was her final chance! If she were to fail... Her mind went slightly nk as her heart could not help but be filled with a sense of dread thereafter. It was as though she was afraid that if she were to use up too much strength, she would cause that unhealthy cramping reaction again. Because of that, she did not dare to go full out and started being fearful in her strokes. Just as Shi Guang¡¯s head was leaning to the side for her to breathe in, she caught a glimpse of her being left behind by other swimmers. One after another, they passed her long into the dust... Was she going to lose this final chance of hers? Zhang Shulin¡¯s face had turned red like a pig¡¯s liver, then ck as coal. What was going on? Just what in the world was going on? Was it due to nervousness? But this wasn¡¯t her firstpetition! Why would she suddenly get nervous? She was all good and fine during training! Why had she lost her grip right at the critical moment and acted out of sorts? Suddenly, a voice of pity sounded out beside him, ¡°Seems like your final disciple is going to be eliminated in this preliminary heat.¡± Zhang Shulin turned around and saw Head Coach Li of the provincial team. He snorted out coldly and replied firmly, ¡°It¡¯s not even the 100m mark yet. What are you getting hasty about?¡± Head Coach Li chuckled out, ¡°This is but a short race¡ªburst speed is important. Be it the first 100m or thest 100m, there mustn¡¯t be any bit of mistake, or one would lose their chance at winning.¡± To be honest, Head Coach Li was filled with skepticism towards this final disciple that Zhang Shulin had taken under his wings suddenly. With just a potential and results like that? Hell, he could grab a whole bunch of those out on the streets! He shook his head and sighed, ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you understand it clearer than I do. It¡¯s better for you toe to terms with it sooner.¡± Zhang Shulin gripped his fist tightly. That was right, he knew it better than anyone else. However, for just this once, he wished that he knew nothing. He too had no way of epting that oue that Head Coach Li had predicted... It wasn¡¯t just the professionals that had noticed it¡ªthe audiences did too. Chu Mubei frowned and could not help but mutter, ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why has Little Sister Shi Guang suddenly fallen behind?¡± Mo Yanzhi could not understand at all as he casually remarked, ¡°Looks as if she can¡¯t swim anymore.¡± Can¡¯t swim anymore? She was going to lose? At that moment, Chu Mubei wished that he had thought wrongly. After all, he was just an outsider who knew nothing of the techniques and strategies ofpetitive swimming. His gaze instinctively started looking out for Shi Guang¡¯s coach. But, he found out that Zhang Shulin¡¯s face was every bit as shocked as his was... even a little terrible looking. Chapter 298 - Chase Me? I’ll Speed Up! – Intense Water Battle (4)

Chapter 298: Chase Me? I¡¯ll Speed Up! ¨C Intense Water Battle (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was the same shocked expression he had just now when he looked at Shi Guang. Why had she suddenly slowed down? Zhang Shulin¡¯s face looked so terrible... Was she really going to lose? Chu Mubei¡¯s face screwed up slightly. Now, this lousypetition had nothing to do with him at all, and neither did he care whoever won or lost it. But, he knew how important it was for the girl in the waters right now. If she lost, she would have to wait another year. The span of an entire year was a long one. And perhaps, everything she had ever chased after might just disappear into the dust in the year as well. But in apetition, there was no one who could help her¡ªshe was the only one who could help herself. ¡°Littly, Jiayou!¡± The voice was neither too loud nor soft, but it brought with it an exceptionally prative property that glided through all the other cheers into one¡¯s ears. Chu Mubei followed the source of the voice. Out of nowhere, Lu Yanchen, who was seated behind him the entire time, had somehow already made his way to the nearest viewing tform at the pool area. Littly, Jiayou...! It had been a while since Shi Guang had heard those words. She remembered that the first time she heard them was when she was in junior school and had attended apetition arranged by the schools. Her sister had specially taken a day off from her own school toe and cheer her on. Back then, she swam terribly. For someone like her that was only good at short distances, the 1,500m Freestyle event was exceptionally strenuous. By the time she was halfway through, she felt really ufortable. Her chest felt really tight as her lungs felt like burning up¡ªshe felt like giving up at that point. A 1,500m endurance event was something she really couldn¡¯t challenge that at all. However, her sister had been cheering out the entire time, ¡°Littly, jiayou! Littly, jiayou!¡± Everyone had given up on her by then¡ªeven she herself¡ªbut not her sister. She had been cheering for her the entire time, all the way... In the end, Shi Guang chose to ignore every single bit of pain she had in her body and adjusted her breathing properly. She did not care for any title at all¡ªshe just wanted to finish that 1,500m event. And to her surprise and absolute amazement, she had actually gotten the 3rd ce! After the event, she asked her sister, ¡°I was already swimming that badly. Why were you still cheering me on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I believe that you definitely can do it!¡± At that moment, Shi Guang felt so guilty that she wanted to cry, breaking out into an emotional smile. From then on, she told herself to never ever shirk from any single bit of difficulty, and face them all courageously. She must have confidence toward herself! She must tell herself, ¡®Yes, Shi Guang, you can do it!¡¯ And even after all these years, those words had been like a vitamin boost that had continued encouraging her through her journey. Even if the results were bad and she was unable to breakthrough herself, she still persevered through with her training. Even if she had joined a club for the money, even if she had not much experience out in the world, even if she had no connections, and even if she were scolded and outcasted by everyone as though it was a part of her daily life, she still persevered on with her drive and guts. There had been countless training sessions where she found herself lying by the poolside, totally exhausted. The thought of giving up streaked by her mind time and again. But even then, the next day, she was all up and ready to ept the challenges posed to her by the world. She had gone through the toughest obstacles so far to get to this point. How could she lose her guts in the face of a mere little cramp? Wasn¡¯t it just a cramp? Even if her leg was gone, she would have to swim like a fish! Falling behind? So be it then! So what! Even if she were to really lose, she would have to lose with no regrets! Suddenly, Shi Guang could feel her entire body getting lighter... In her eyes, there was nothing but waters and her ears could hear nothing but her heartbeat. She waspletely rxed now as she pushed forward in her fastest, most fluent stance. 200m Freestyle¡ªit was apetition of speed where life or death hinged on a single thread. This was an event that required the greatest burst. Since she had already fallen behind, rather than giving it her all in thest 50m, why not start bursting at thest 100m instead? From that moment on, she knew she couldn¡¯t let any single second slip by her. What she could do was to get faster, faster, and fastest... Chapter 299 - Chase Me? I’ll Speed Up! – Intense Water Battle (5)

Chapter 299: Chase Me? I¡¯ll Speed Up! ¨C Intense Water Battle (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so fast!¡± Some random person from the audience suddenly eximed. The entire ce went silent for a moment before everyone started holding their breaths together. Following that came hushed whispers and cheers... They were all looking at that girl in the 3rdne who had beengging behind. Her speed had suddenly increased, and not only that, her posture was getting even more beautiful by the moment! Head Coach Li had not been too bothered with the situation in the pool the entire time. After hisst deration to Zhang Shulin, he was 100% certain that Shi Guang would be eliminated. However, as though he did not want Zhang Shulin to be sad, he started consoling him instead, ¡°Coach Zhang, it¡¯s true that this seedling IS indeed rather decent and you¡¯ve got quite a good foresight. It¡¯s just unfortunate that this time around...¡± Suddenly, he was interrupted by Zhang Shulin. ¡°She¡¯s not eliminated, neither will she be!¡± Zhang Shulin, who had been watching the pool intently the entire time, remarked carefreely before bursting out intoughter. Head Coach Li was stunned for a moment before looking back at the pool. When he caught sight of that astounding burst of Shi Guang¡¯s, his eyes widened in amazement¡ªthat speed was totally different from how it was earlier! ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did she turn so fast?¡± Head Coach Li mumbled out, ¡°She¡¯s pushing her burst forward?¡± Zhang Shulin did not reply as he mumbled under his breath, ¡°Her breathing has finally been pushed to once per two strokes. The power of her legs is normal by now as well. She has finally found her form! No, this is an abnormally strong unleashing of her strength...!¡± Shi Guang had been chasing the entire time, and was now in the 2nd ce from the 6th ce she was initially. Everyone was watching with wide opened jaws and boiling blood. Someone could not help but yell out. ¡°Jiayou!!¡± That single lone cheer became two. Suddenly, the cheering sounds that had diminished in the hall had risenpletely. Chu Mubei could not help but stand up as well. Gripping his fists tightly, he helped to the cause. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, jiayou!¡± Mo Yanzhi was no longer in the same indifferent state he was always in. Instead, he was watching the pool intently¡ªit was clear that he was getting pumped as well. The entire tension of the ce got hotter by the moment. It was getting more intense now! The sounds of cheers from the crowd were so strong that the entire hall was almost quaking due to the volume. However, Shi Guang waspletely oblivious to everything around her. She only had a single target in her mind¡ªthe endpoint. Despite that, she wasn¡¯t flustered at all as she glided through the waters effortlessly, totally disregarding any opponents she had. She was held up by a bed of thorns¡ªthe lone queen that stood high and above. She tore through the waves and bolted¡ªthe daughter of Poseidon. With a suave flip, she touched the wall... And just like that, the final 50m of the 5th group was underway. She was neck to neck with the swimmer currently in the 1st ce now. ¡°Jiayou.¡± ¡°Jiayou!!¡± Waves of support were burning out through the crowd. No one would have expected that this preliminary heat that couldn¡¯t get any more ordinary would have gotten this bustling, neither would they have expected themselves to get pumped up watching it. The girl in the 1st ce was clearly feeling the pressure mounting on her right now. For her final 50m¡¯s burst, she sped up, going faster and faster, bent on ditching Shi Guang behind her. However, thetter was just like chewing gum. No matter how she tried, she could not get rid of her. It was the final 20m now¡ªthis would decide their fates. The girl in the 1st ce saw how Shi Guang had been in burst mode the entire time and felt that she should run out of steam about now. Thinking that, she used every single bit of strength she had and propelled herself forward, determined to leave Shi Guang in the dustpletely with just these two final seconds¡ªshe wanted to end the race now. But, she had just taken a breath with her strokes when she saw her greatestpetitor¡ªShi Guang who was neck to neck with her¡ªbolt by her like a missile. Just as she wanted to try her best to catch back up, it was toote¡ªthe race had ended. Even as her hands touched the wall, she floated where she was and could note back to her senses for the longest time. The image that she had witnessed was still freshly imprinted in her mind. How could someone have such a horrifying burst speed and sustain it for that long...! Chapter 300 - Chase Me? I’ll Speed Up! – Intense Water Battle (6)

Chapter 300: Chase Me? I¡¯ll Speed Up! ¨C Intense Water Battle (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was as though Shi Guang had been bursting through her 3rd set of 50m. Since that was the case, how could she have sped up even further in thest two seconds and reach the endpoint even faster than her by almost a whole second? The oue of that match could be said to almost entirely be Shi Guang¡¯seback. However, thateback was simply way too astounding for these people to take in. She was clearly so different moments earlier, but she attacked with an unstoppable force just like a shooting star and took down the authority of the entire swimming pool just like a queen conquering through the ce. There were many people who were stunned for quite a while before they could react to it and break out in cheers. Head Coach Li patted Zhang Shulin on his shoulders. ¡°Not bad, not bad! Coach Zhang, I¡¯m impressed... truly. I really can¡¯t help but acknowledge how sharp your foresight is! Thank you so much for uncovering yet another brilliant seed for our provincial team, Coach Zhang!¡± Zhang Shulin¡¯s face was filled with equal disbelief as well. He had not expected that Shi Guang would have made such a spectacr feat! One must know that in the swimming scene, being able to beat someone in a short distance event as such by a whole second was practically a crazy leap. And yet, she had managed to aplish this feat even despite her conditions earlier! If they were to really get down to it, Shi Guang was faster than her by nothing short of a couple of seconds! Just how much more potential was lying in wait within this girl¡¯s body? ... Chu Mubei and Mo Yanzhi wanted to go look for Lu Yanchen to go congratte Shi Guang together. However, they could not find a single shadow of his left at the viewing tform. Turning around, they found him back beside Shen Lingshuang. She was still in a state of astonishment as she looked at Shi Guang who had climbed out of the waters and was wrapping herself in a towel fixatedly. In the past, she too had watched sporting events, and live ones as well. But even then, she had not experienced an adrenaline rush as such. Her blood was still pumping with excitement. Burning with a fiery passion from head to toe, she looked at how that girl had chased after her dream and pushed forth without any fear, stealing the hearts of everyone present. Right from the very beginning, she was already in admiration of Shi Guang¡¯s posture¡ªit was so beautiful that she looked like a portrait as she was gliding through the waters. Later on, she was convinced by Shi Guang¡¯s resolution. In that single moment, she had slipped behind. In apetition where every single second mattered, it was clear that Shi Guang no longer had a chance. Yet, she readjusted herself and adapted to clinch the 1st ce! When Lu Yanchen stood up and went down, she too had wanted to do the same. However, she held herself back. But when she looked at Shi Guang making her final push in the waters, she could no longer contain herself and screamed out. Her only regret was being seated too far, and she did not know if Shi Guang could hear her or not. At the start, she had no particr like or dislike. After all, she was only her son¡¯s swimming coach. Shen Lingshuang¡¯s feelings toward her were merely out of courtesy or a gentle liking through their chats from before. Later on, when she knew that her son was together with this girl, even though she wasn¡¯t against it, she wasn¡¯t for it either. She was more like a bystander watching the entire thing unfold. But at this very moment, she knew that she liked Shi Guang from the bottom of her heart. What should she do? Even she had turned into Shi Guang¡¯s little fangirl! But then again, Shi Guang had it all¡ªbe it looks, figure, or skills in swimming. What was strange about anyone falling for her? Who in the world deemed that one couldn¡¯t idolize celebrities or athletes at a certain age? The one thing that this world wasn¡¯tcking of was... Mummy Fans! Lu Yanchen sat down beside her. Even though he looked indifferently, he asked out in azy tone, ¡°So, is she good?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good enough to be your daughter inw?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good enough for us to get married right away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good enough for you to go get the household register right now?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was only after agreeing to it that Shen Lingshuang realized what she had agreed to. She frowned at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Son, you¡¯re even scamming your mummy now!¡± Chapter 301 - Marriage? Not So Easy (1)

Chapter 301: Marriage? Not So Easy (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a limit to how much a person¡¯s body could endure. Shi Guang really had not expected that she would have been able to hold on for that long. It was as though her entire body was filled with energy from head to toe, turning her into a fish in the waters and cruising through to the endpoint easily just like that. Her heart was still pounding steadily as her blood filled every single limb of hers. Even though she was in the waters, her body was burning. Shi Guang was a little stunned with her own burst as well. It was only when she had turned around to see the 2nd ce touching the walls that she realized she had actually taken the 1st ce! Her eyes widened in disbelief. Thank goodness! She had gotten the 1st ce! If that were the case, she should be able to gain a spot, right? She turned around to look at Zhang Shulin. His fists were gripped as he cheered out excitedly, ¡°YES!¡± She wanted to raise her hands to wave at him. However, she suddenly felt an aching pain spread through her entire body as she was so tired that she could almost sink to the bottom. Was this a negative reaction from her overexertion? The girl who had been vying with her for the 1st ce beside her cursed out under her breath silently, ¡°The f*ck!¡± She then looked over at Shi Guang with a face of disbelief. ¡°How did you manage to do that¡ªto maintain your speed for that long?¡± Shi Guang smiled at her feebly, ¡°Probably sheer will, haha!¡± The girl cursed softly under her breath once more before pushing herself out of the waters. She turned around and saw how Shi Guang was still in the waters in a weak and frail manner. She then thought about how thetter had burst for such a long time earlier on¡ªclearly, she must have been spent from that overexertion. Even though she was somewhat reluctant, she still asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shi Guang grinned slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just overexerted myself. I should be fine with some rest.¡± If she didn¡¯t have the strength to even wave her hands, she clearly didn¡¯t have the strength to push herself out of the water. The girl looked at Shi Guang steadily for two seconds before extending her hand out. Thanking her, Shi Guang reached out as well. When she was nearly out of the water, the resistance that was going against her as she was pulled out nearly had her slipping back inside the pool. The girl hurriedly reached out with her other hand and pulled with all her might. ¡°So... heavy...!¡± After she pulled Shi Guang out of the waters, she heaved out heavily. Shi Guang sat on the ground and smiled at the girl. ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m Shi Guang.¡± It was really way too tiring. Her entire body was aching while her body seemed as though it was made of lead. Unable to walk at all, Shi Guang could only manage to sit there for the time being. ¡°I know,¡± The girl pointed at the electronic scoreboard before pouting her lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Qiqi. You get a good rest here first. I¡¯ll go look for my coach now.¡± Shi Guang looked at her back view and thanked her once more. Lin Qiqi did not turn back, merely waving at her as she walked away. She was feeling a little gloomy in her heart right now, grumbling about how she was overtaken that easily. Seemed like she would have to start training even harder... Shi Guang sat there for a little while and adjusted to the fatigue before slowly making her way over to her coach. However, her body was still weak, feeling as though she was half afloat. Zhang Shulin weed her with a face full of smiles. Now that she had not wasted all the training and her coach¡¯s worries, Shi Guang finally felt as though she could face her coach now. Her eyes were sparkling. ¡°Hehe! Coach, I suppose I should be able to get a spot now right?¡± Zhang Shulin replied happily, ¡°Of course, of course! The results of your group was spectacr! You shouldn¡¯t be the only one who will be getting a spot.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great then! I really had not expected that I would have been able to swim that well! When my leg cramped up earlier on, I thought that I was dead meat! But after that, I made up my mind that even if my leg were to be crippled, I would have to win it! Chapter 302 - Marriage? Not So Easy (2)

Chapter 302: Marriage? Not So Easy (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang rambled on and on, unable to contain the excitement in her heart as she broke out in huge smiles. Zhang Shulin was equally delighted. However, now was not the time to be rejoicing yet, as his face suddenly went stern while he spoke solemnly, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯ve done well unleashing your strength today. However, you mustn¡¯t be proud. This is only a preliminary heat¡ªthe finals half a monthter are the most important.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Yes, coach! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely work even harder!¡± Head Coach Li walked over at this moment as well as he looked at Shi Guang with a bright smile. ¡°Work hard for the finals! I¡¯ll be waiting for you to join the team.¡± Zhang Shulin nced at him and snorted coldly, ¡°Who was the one who said that somebody is definitely out for sure?¡± Head Coach Li went awkward immediately as he coughed out twice to cover up. ¡°W-What are you talking about old fogey!¡± Head Coach Li then red at Zhang Shulin, as though implying¡ªAss! How dare you p my face! Better stop that lest you want me to make things difficult for you in the future! Shi Guang held back herughter and turned away. As though he had suddenly remembered something, Head Coach Li raised his voice slightly, ¡°Oh, reporters from the Sports Daily are here as well. They want to find a few outstanding swimmers for interviews. Come,e,e! You¡¯ll follow me...!¡± Shi Guang was stunned. Interview? She had better forget about it¡ªshe wasn¡¯t cut out for stuff like that. However, Zhang Shulin had already agreed to it readily and pushed her forward Other than Shi Guang, there was another man and woman who was called for this interview. The man was called Gao Yang¡ªhe had the best results in the men¡¯s category. As for the other woman, she was Lin Qiqi, who was in the same group as Shi Guang earlier on. When Lin Qiqi saw Shi Guang, she raised her brow. Catching that, the reporter asked sharply right away, ¡°Qiqi, you could be considered as the top-seeded swimmer for the preliminary heats this time around! Towards getting 2nd ce in your group, what do you feel about that?¡± This was an online live broadcast as the camera head was aimed at Lin Qiqi fixatedly, anticipating a sensational reply. After a silence of more than 10 seconds, Lin Qiqi smiled out gently, ¡°There are always wins and losses inpetitions. We should all take it in our strides.¡± That was a really political reply. Looking at how there was no scoop there, the reporter then turned toward Shi Guang before asking out in giggles, ¡°Shi Guang, since you¡¯ve taken down Lin Qiqi, do you think that she could still be considered as the most outstanding seeded swimmer in this preliminary heat?¡± It was a really tricky question. If she were to admit that Lin Qiqi was outstanding and she wasn¡¯t outstanding enough, yet someone like that had managed to beat a seeded swimmer like Lin Qiqi, that would be a really hypocritical answer. But, if she answered no, that would be looking down on Lin Qiqi directly. Truly, every single question of these reporters was just a trapid down craftily. Shi Guang smiled out before speaking up slowly, ¡°Everyone¡¯s outstanding!¡± ¡°Everyone? Who are you referring to by everyone?¡± ¡°Everyone?¡± ¡°Everyone? So, you think that even thest swimmer¡¯s standards are simr to yours?¡± ¡°Everyone has been putting in a lot of effort.¡± ¡°So, you feel that effort determines standards?¡± ¡°I feel that it¡¯s most important for one to be happy.¡± This was the first time the reporter was left speechless by someone. ¡°...¡± Even though it was clear that the answer wasn¡¯t responding to her question exactly, it didn¡¯t really deviate that much either. Qiqi, who was standing by the side, chortled out with a stifled chuckle. But sensing that the situation wasn¡¯t right, she held it back right away. After the reporter left, Lin Qiqi finally could not take it anymore as she thumped on the table inughter. Gao Yangughed out as well, ¡°You¡¯re really something!¡± Lin Qiqi added in, ¡°TRULY something! I remember how afraid I was of responding to reporters usually, and would have to think really long for every single question. Teach me! How do you respond to someone such that they¡¯re left speechless?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face = ‡å ¡°...¡± She was just speaking the truth =.= Chapter 303 - Marriage? Not So Easy (3)

Chapter 303: Marriage? Not So Easy (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That two minutes interview of Shi Guang was uploaded to Weibo, and had even turned into a hot search topic. Thements were all the same. The number of followers for Shi Guang¡¯s Weibo seemed to be increasing by multipliers. Below the first Weibo post were all confessionments. ... ¡°Hahahaha...!¡± Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s interview, a man burst outughing while pointing at the screen. ¡°Cheng Qi! Do you think she really doesn¡¯t know what the reporter meant, or was she just ying around with the reporter?¡± The man who had spoken was Cheng Qi¡¯s manager¡ªthe man who had scolded Shi Guang back then. ¡°Interesting!¡± The man rubbed his chin. ¡°What do you thinking about me signing her on?¡± ¡°Sure?¡± Cheng Qi replied casually. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s face on the screen, his mind was still on her swim earlier on. She was clearly rather nervous at the start. When she flipped around after touching the wall, her leg had cramped... or something else. In any case, she was just flustered. But, that wasn¡¯t the main point¡ªthe main point was her burst. Was that her all in? Or, did she already have such potential from the very beginning? No matter the case, when he was watching her swim, he too felt the adrenaline rush pumping through him. It filled him full of drive such that he wanted to go into the pool for a couple ofps as well. In the past, he had a passion for swimming akin to a fervent love. Later on... that love seemed to have disappeared along with some things that had happened. It just turned into a never-ending job. It was her. She was the one who had gotten his blood pumping once more, filling it with the same ambitious drive and passion. When he had paid attention to her at the start, it was because he was feeling apologetic over what happened the other day, and was truly hoping that she would make it through the preliminary heats. But, who would have thought that he would receive this pleasant surprise instead? With that, Cheng Qi smiled. ... Shi Guang went onto Weibo and found that her followers seemed to have increased by hundreds of thousands. Not only that, the number ofments that were left behind had skyrocketed as well. Naturally, that went for her DMs1 as well¡ªthey was at 999+. The amount of hype that interview had brought her was unimaginable. Everyone had thought that it was hrious, but Shi Guang was just bewildered. This was especially the case for the most discussed post for the topic. To her disbelief, it was ! Was that the... Prince of Swimming that had bumped into her the other day? She clicked on his profile to verify and up popped a profile that had a couple million followers followed with a V. Seeing that V, she was sure that it was Cheng Qi himself. Because of that, many of Cheng Qi¡¯s fans went to report at her page as well. There were all sorts of questions and spections. Some asked if they were friends, and others asked if they were a couple... Shi Guang, who had initially wanted to follow him back, decided to forget about it and exited Weibo. She had initially thought that things would have ended with that. But to her surprise, she caught sight of Cheng QI waiting outside her club the next day. She was stunned. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right...¡±He smiled at her, ¡°Congrattions!¡± He then passed a box in his hand over. ¡°Take it as an apology gift for the other day and a congrattory gift as well.¡± Chapter 304 - Marriage? Not So Easy (4)

Chapter 304: Marriage? Not So Easy (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Surprised, confused and suspicious... Shi Guang hurriedly waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! What happened that day was an ident.¡± ¡°Do you think that the gift is too cheap?¡± As Cheng Qi said that, he opened the box, with a pair of stylish ck, glossy goggles wrapped in a red cloth underneath. When he had put his words as such, Shi Guang couldn¡¯t possibly reject him anymore as she took it over. ¡°Thank you!¡± Cheng Qi smiled, ¡°If you want to thank me, follow me then!¡± Shi Guang was both embarrassed and awkward at that moment. Holding onto those swimming goggles felt like holding a steaming hot potato. But on 2nd thought, it was just a return follow. There was nothing much about that. Well, that return follow was nothing much. But Cheng Qi¡¯s visit to her was snapped by someone and posted onto Weibo. Below, a photo of the two of them meeting outside her club was attached. Later on, a big shot in the entertainment scene spilled: When news of their meeting came out, things were still fine. But after the 2nd post came out, there was an uproar. Not only that, there was a stir on Weibo. Without even an hour, the number of reposts went up to 5 digits. 1 of the Qi Guang husband and wife!> And just like that, Shi Guang had gotten onto the hot searches once more¡ªthis time around, with Cheng Qi. Overnight, she had turned into the rumored girlfriend of a famous athlete, and had her Weibo followers multiply once more. However, most of them were fans of Cheng Qi who were scolding her as a Clouting B*tch. But, thements section were not unanimous. Since Shi Guang had her own fans now, these fans were fighting with Cheng Qi¡¯s fans there Shen Lingshuang used Weibo as well, and had followed Shi Guang as well. When she caught sight of that rumor, she was really displeased. ¡°What a bunch of ridiculous guesses! That¡¯s my daughter-inw!¡± ¡°What is Little Chen doing? To think that he would allow such a rumor to fly amok!¡± She was really angry, and wanted to call Lu Yanchen right away. But, when she thought of Lu Yanchen¡¯s words to her at the day of thepetition, she knew that even without her reminding him, thatd would definitely settle this issue and wipe the rumor clean. The household register was kept by his father in the army¡¯s office. If her son were to go look for his father for it personally, he would definitely not be able to get his hands on it. Hence, she should be the only person who could obtain it if she headed over, or... trick it out. In her restless contemtion, Shen Lingshuang hopped onto the vehicle headed for the main camp of the militarypound. At the edge of the military camp¡¯s first sentry post boundaries, a car drove over with yellow dust flying in the air, and a series of figures d in green came into view. Recognizing the car, they allowed it through the sentry post as all the guards greeted out. After entering the military camp, the car drove for another 10 minutes before going past a high wall. The defenses here were extremely tight, as all the guards were fully equipped. When they saw Shen Lingshuang, all the guards stood at attention and saluted her in greeting, only putting their hands down after she entered the house. The guards there came forth and greeted Shen Lingshuang, informing her that Father Lu was having a meeting here, and asking for her to wait for a moment. Shen Lingshuang sat down for a little while. Looking at how her husband hadn¡¯t returned, she had initially wanted to turn on the television when she caught a glimpse of the study. She knew where he had kept the household register. If she were to sneak it off, he shouldn¡¯t know about it, right? She snuck a peek out of the room and stealthily entered the study without making a sound ... ... Chapter 305 - Marriage? Not So Easy (5)

Chapter 305: Marriage? Not So Easy (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang treaded lightly into the study. The moment she entered, she sprinted over to theputer and pulled out a key from beneath theputer keyboard with experience, opening a drawer on the right. When she saw the household register in the drawer, she grinned and took it out. Turning around, she found herself staring at a pair of deep, prating eyes. This was none other than Father Lu whom she had been waiting for¡ªthe great Chief Lu. Because she had a guilty conscience, she was so taken aback that she nearly jumped. That robust and muscr body advanced toward her, asking out at the same time, ¡°... What are you doing?¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s heartbeat went erratic as her body stiffened. He furrowed his brows while looking at her with a sharp gaze. Toward this wife of his, Chief Lu had a deep understanding. ncing at the household register in Shen Lingshuang¡¯s hands, he asked again, ¡°What are you holding onto the household register for?¡± Shen Lingshuang replied hurriedly, ¡°Erm... I lost my identity card! I¡¯m taking the household register to go get a recement.¡± ¡°When did you lose it?¡± ¡°Yesterday.¡± ¡°Do you know that when you lie, you always look down to your right instinctively?¡± Father Lu¡¯s expression was getting colder as his face was turning eerily dark. ¡°Tell me, just what is going on?¡± Just as Shen Lingshuang was still thinking up of an excuse of how to resolve this, the household register in her hands were taken away by Father Lu. He ced it back in the drawer as shemented pitifully, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on your son. I¡¯m sure you know what he wants to do!¡± ¡°Marriage! Not so easy!¡± ¡°Even if you don¡¯t give him the household register, he will get a way to get her name registered into our household and married all the same.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to see him try!¡± Chief Lu¡¯s authority was unrivaled. With that single remark, there was naturally no one who would dare defy him. Given Shen Lingshuang¡¯s character¡ªespecially in front of Chief Lu¡ªshe was so feeble that she could barely have any sort of temper at all, so she replied softly, ¡°I quite like that girl. And, since Little Chen doesn¡¯t like that one... It¡¯s been so many years now, I¡¯m sure you can tell what sort of a person she is! There are many ways to repay a debt¡ªshe doesn¡¯t have to be our daughter-inw for us to do it. I also wish to choose a daughter-inw who is someone I fancy as well.¡± ¡°But, don¡¯t forget about how father had put it in the past. For something like superstitions, we should rather believe in it happening than to disbelieve and regret when something happens.¡± ¡°But, is it really good for a marriage to be arranged like that?¡± ¡°Our marriage was also arranged by my father. Aren¡¯t we doing just fine now?¡± That remark struck a chord with Shen Lingshuang as her face darkened while her eyes went red and she started sniffing out,ining unhappily, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so sorry it must have been HARD on you to marry me! Because of that, I caused you to be unable to live happily ever after with your first love! Do you want me to divorce you right now?¡± ¡°Where are you getting at? I¡¯m discussing with you about the marriage of our son,¡± Chief Lu was angered. ¡°Is this a discussion? It¡¯s only YOU calling the shots! Since you dislike me that much, how about divorcing me right away and getting together with that first love of yours then!¡± After expressing the displeasure in her heart, Shen Lingshuang started crying out. That tempered steel melted into gooey marshmallow right away¡ªthe hardened, great Chief Lu suddenly lost every single bit of imposingness to his aura as he rushed over to her side. ¡°Now, now, what are you getting angry over? Those are all matters of the long-gone past! I don¡¯t even remember how she looks like now, and yet you¡¯re getting angry over that? Be good, don¡¯t cry anymore! Look at how your beautiful face is being stained by your tears!¡± When Shen Lingshuang heard that, she broke out into a smile. She raised her hand and thumped down onto Chief Lu¡¯s shoulder before ring at him. Chief Lu then coaxed his dainty wife even more, ¡°The reason why I got married is that I had taken a liking to you. In my heart, there¡¯s no woman who canpare to you!¡± ¡°How old are you now... What are you talking about... tsk.¡± ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re always 18...¡± The way Chief Lu was coaxing and whispering sweet nothings to her right now was totally contrasting to the way he carried himself usually. Hell, if any outsiders were to see this, their jaws would probably drop wide open! Chapter 306 - The Things That Can’t Be Spoken Of (1)

Chapter 306: The Things That Can¡¯t Be Spoken Of (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because Cheng Qi¡¯s online poprity was insane, the rumor about him and Shi Guang remained in the hot searches for a long time. Mo Yanzhi moved his phone in front of Chu Mubei with a confused expression on his face. Taking it over, Chu Mubei scrolled through Weibo while spitting out, ¡°What a bunch of retards! These guys really don¡¯t care to verify the authenticity of a piece of news before publishing it at all.¡± Mo Yanzhi agreed, ¡°All they want is the hype and traffic...¡± Chu Mubei looked at the discussions. ¡°Aiyoh, this person... is really scolding out so harshly. All these braindead fans of Cheng Qi! Does she think that Cheng Qi will go and f*ck her just because she¡¯s scolding Shi Guang?¡± Mo Yanzhi coughed out, ¡°Holy sh*t! That¡¯s so savage of you! There are so many people online who are scolding for a moment of joy, it¡¯s not as though you can go and bother about all of them!¡± ¡°Yeah, forget about the small fries. When the matter was first revealed, things were still fine as people were just gossiping about it together. But, the way things are going now, I feel as though someone¡¯s purposely smearing Little Sister Shi Guang from the back. I suppose the owner of thispany of fake ounts is going to be out of a job soon?¡± As Chu Mubei said that, he scoffed out coldly. Mo Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who knows!¡± Chu Mubei replied exaggeratedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re going to be killed by Old Lu directly?¡± Mo Yanzhi rolled his eyes. ¡°Old Lu is a young man with an upright image. He isn¡¯t some mafia or anything.¡± ¡°Oh? But his wife is getting spat on so badly. How else is he going to vent his anger without killing the person straight?¡± ¡°You can go and try killing one of them then...¡± ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen.¡± ¡°And who said our Old Lu isn¡¯t one as well?¡± As the two of them were chatting, the door of the room opened. Looking at one another, they greeted out, ¡°Old Lu¡¯s here!¡± Chu Mubei headed up first. ¡°Your Little Sister Shi Guang has been spat on so terribly by all these people! When are you preparing to strike?¡± Lu Yanchen was cold and aloof. ¡°Why must I strike? She should settle troubles that she caused herself.¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± Wowsie? Sooooo magnanimous? He refused to believe that. However, even though Chu Mubei did not believe, Mo Yanzhi did. Indeed, this was Old Lu! Wasn¡¯t it just another woman? Nothing much! But, would things really be as easy-going as the way their Lu Yanchen¡¯s attitude was? Fufu... As for Shi Guang who was at home looking at the rumors, she felt really unsettled. After all, she had just agreed to get married with Lu Yanchen, and right away, a rumor as such exploded out. But she really was innocent! That day, she had merely exchanged a couple of sentences with Cheng Qi! Who knew that things would have ended up as such? The inte was practically making things sound as if she was getting married with Cheng Qi. She wanted to give Lu Yanchen a call to exin things, but his call came first. His voice was cold, without any bit of warmth. ¡°What did we talk about before? You¡¯re not to get involved with other men.¡± She exined immediately, ¡°That¡¯s all nonsense by the reporters! I¡¯m caught at a loss as well!¡± Her pitiful voice sounded as though she was almost going to cry out now. Lu Yanchen went silent for a moment before replying with a slightly better tone, ¡°I¡¯ll help you settle this.¡± Shi Guang rejected his help. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There was meant to be nothing from the start. I¡¯ll go discuss with that Cheng Qi about how to rify this.¡± Lu Yanchen agreed to it. However, he had a demand. ¡°Be it me who settles this or you¡¯re the one settling it, you have to rify when you publish your post on Weibo that you already have a fianc¨¦, and that you¡¯re about to get married soon.¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips. ¡°Oh.¡± After hanging the call, she contacted Cheng Qi, wanting to rify things together with him. However, he did not seem all that willing. He did not reply, but instead, put his phone on loudspeaker mode. His manager was the one who spoke, ¡°Why do you want to rify things? Just let them develop with this rumor! Do you know how much hype this can bring you?¡± Chapter 307 - The Things That Can’t Be Spoken Of (2)

Chapter 307: The Things That Can¡¯t Be Spoken Of (2)

Because Cheng Qi¡¯s online poprity was insane, the rumor about him and Shi Guang remained in the hot searches for a long time . Mo Yanzhi moved his phone in front of Chu Mubei with a confused expression on his face . Taking it over, Chu Mubei scrolled through Weibo while spitting out, ¡°What a bunch of retards! These guys really don¡¯t care to verify the authenticity of a piece of news before publishing it at all . ¡± Mo Yanzhi agreed, ¡°All they want is the hype and traffic¡­¡± Chu Mubei looked at the discussions . ¡°Aiyoh, this person¡­ is really scolding out so harshly . All these braindead fans of Cheng Qi! Does she think that Cheng Qi will go and f*ck her just because she¡¯s scolding Shi Guang?¡± Mo Yanzhi coughed out, ¡°Holy sh*t! That¡¯s so savage of you! There are so many people online who are scolding for a moment of joy, it¡¯s not as though you can go and bother about all of them!¡± ¡°Yeah, forget about the small fries . When the matter was first revealed, things were still fine as people were just gossiping about it together . But, the way things are going now, I feel as though someone¡¯s purposely smearing Little Sister Shi Guang from the back . I suppose the owner of thispany of fake ounts is going to be out of a job soon?¡± As Chu Mubei said that, he scoffed out coldly . Mo Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders . ¡°Who knows!¡± Chu Mubei replied exaggeratedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re going to be killed by Old Lu directly?¡± Mo Yanzhi rolled his eyes . ¡°Old Lu is a young man with an upright image . He isn¡¯t some mafia or anything . ¡± ¡°Oh? But his wife is getting spat on so badly . How else is he going to vent his anger without killing the person straight?¡± ¡°You can go and try killing one of them then¡­¡± ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen . ¡± ¡°And who said our Old Lu isn¡¯t one as well?¡± As the two of them were chatting, the door of the room opened . Looking at one another, they greeted out, ¡°Old Lu¡¯s here!¡± Chu Mubei headed up first . ¡°Your Little Sister Shi Guang has been spat on so terribly by all these people! When are you preparing to strike?¡± Lu Yanchen was cold and aloof . ¡°Why must I strike? She should settle troubles that she caused herself . ¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°¡­¡± Wowsie? Sooooo magnanimous? He refused to believe that . However, even though Chu Mubei did not believe, Mo Yanzhi did . Indeed, this was Old Lu! Wasn¡¯t it just another woman? Nothing much! But, would things really be as easy-going as the way their Lu Yanchen¡¯s attitude was? Fufu¡­ As for Shi Guang who was at home looking at the rumors, she felt really unsettled . After all, she had just agreed to get married with Lu Yanchen, and right away, a rumor as such exploded out . But she really was innocent! That day, she had merely exchanged a couple of sentences with Cheng Qi! Who knew that things would have ended up as such? The inte was practically making things sound as if she was getting married with Cheng Qi . She wanted to give Lu Yanchen a call to exin things, but his call came first . His voice was cold, without any bit of warmth . ¡°What did we talk about before? You¡¯re not to get involved with other men . ¡± She exined immediately, ¡°That¡¯s all nonsense by the reporters! I¡¯m caught at a loss as well!¡± Her pitiful voice sounded as though she was almost going to cry out now . Lu Yanchen went silent for a moment before replying with a slightly better tone, ¡°I¡¯ll help you settle this . ¡± Shi Guang rejected his help . ¡°It¡¯s fine . There was meant to be nothing from the start . I¡¯ll go discuss with that Cheng Qi about how to rify this . ¡± Lu Yanchen agreed to it . However, he had a demand . ¡°Be it me who settles this or you¡¯re the one settling it, you have to rify when you publish your post on Weibo that you already have a fianc¨¦, and that you¡¯re about to get married soon . ¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips . ¡°Oh . ¡± After hanging the call, she contacted Cheng Qi, wanting to rify things together with him . However, he did not seem all that willing . He did not reply, but instead, put his phone on loudspeaker mode . His manager was the one who spoke, ¡°Why do you want to rify things? Just let them develop with this rumor! Do you know how much hype this can bring you?¡± Because Cheng Qi¡¯s online poprity was insane, the rumor about him and Shi Guang remained in the hot searches for a long time . Mo Yanzhi moved his phone in front of Chu Mubei with a confused expression on his face . Taking it over, Chu Mubei scrolled through Weibo while spitting out, ¡°What a bunch of retards! These guys really don¡¯t care to verify the authenticity of a piece of news before publishing it at all . ¡± Mo Yanzhi agreed, ¡°All they want is the hype and traffic¡­¡± Chu Mubei looked at the discussions . ¡°Aiyoh, this person¡­ is really scolding out so harshly . All these braindead fans of Cheng Qi! Does she think that Cheng Qi will go and f*ck her just because she¡¯s scolding Shi Guang?¡± Mo Yanzhi coughed out, ¡°Holy sh*t! That¡¯s so savage of you! There are so many people online who are scolding for a moment of joy, it¡¯s not as though you can go and bother about all of them!¡± ¡°Yeah, forget about the small fries . When the matter was first revealed, things were still fine as people were just gossiping about it together . But, the way things are going now, I feel as though someone¡¯s purposely smearing Little Sister Shi Guang from the back . I suppose the owner of thispany of fake ounts is going to be out of a job soon?¡± As Chu Mubei said that, he scoffed out coldly . Mo Yanzhi shrugged his shoulders . ¡°Who knows!¡± Chu Mubei replied exaggeratedly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re going to be killed by Old Lu directly?¡± Mo Yanzhi rolled his eyes . ¡°Old Lu is a young man with an upright image . He isn¡¯t some mafia or anything . ¡± ¡°Oh? But his wife is getting spat on so badly . How else is he going to vent his anger without killing the person straight?¡± ¡°You can go and try killing one of them then¡­¡± ¡°Fufufu, I¡¯m aw-abiding citizen . ¡± ¡°And who said our Old Lu isn¡¯t one as well?¡± As the two of them were chatting, the door of the room opened . Looking at one another, they greeted out, ¡°Old Lu¡¯s here!¡± Chu Mubei headed up first . ¡°Your Little Sister Shi Guang has been spat on so terribly by all these people! When are you preparing to strike?¡± Lu Yanchen was cold and aloof . ¡°Why must I strike? She should settle troubles that she caused herself . ¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°¡­¡± Wowsie? Sooooo magnanimous? He refused to believe that . However, even though Chu Mubei did not believe, Mo Yanzhi did . Indeed, this was Old Lu! Wasn¡¯t it just another woman? Nothing much! But, would things really be as easy-going as the way their Lu Yanchen¡¯s attitude was? Fufu¡­ As for Shi Guang who was at home looking at the rumors, she felt really unsettled . After all, she had just agreed to get married with Lu Yanchen, and right away, a rumor as such exploded out . But she really was innocent! That day, she had merely exchanged a couple of sentences with Cheng Qi! Who knew that things would have ended up as such? The inte was practically making things sound as if she was getting married with Cheng Qi . She wanted to give Lu Yanchen a call to exin things, but his call came first . His voice was cold, without any bit of warmth . ¡°What did we talk about before? You¡¯re not to get involved with other men . ¡± She exined immediately, ¡°That¡¯s all nonsense by the reporters! I¡¯m caught at a loss as well!¡± Her pitiful voice sounded as though she was almost going to cry out now . Lu Yanchen went silent for a moment before replying with a slightly better tone, ¡°I¡¯ll help you settle this . ¡± Shi Guang rejected his help . ¡°It¡¯s fine . There was meant to be nothing from the start . I¡¯ll go discuss with that Cheng Qi about how to rify this . ¡± Lu Yanchen agreed to it . However, he had a demand . ¡°Be it me who settles this or you¡¯re the one settling it, you have to rify when you publish your post on Weibo that you already have a fianc¨¦, and that you¡¯re about to get married soon . ¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips . ¡°Oh . ¡± After hanging the call, she contacted Cheng Qi, wanting to rify things together with him . However, he did not seem all that willing . He did not reply, but instead, put his phone on loudspeaker mode . His manager was the one who spoke, ¡°Why do you want to rify things? Just let them develop with this rumor! Do you know how much hype this can bring you?¡± Chapter 308 - The Things That Can’t Be Spoken Of (3)

Chapter 308: The Things That Can¡¯t Be Spoken Of (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Jin¡¯s voice was so loud that Shi Guang had to peel her phone away from her ear right away. She waited for the former to calm down slightly before replying gently, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m getting married to Lu Yanchen.¡± Mo Jin cursed under her breath, ¡°No! Absolutely not! I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ll not agree to this marriage!¡± Shi Guang knew that her cousin would be against this from the start, and thus, she stopped her grandma and aunt from telling Mo Jin about it with the excuse that she would do so personally. She pursed her lips. ¡°Grandma really likes him.¡± Mo Jin¡¯s voice was deep right now. ¡°But, have you ever thought about it? How can you marry him...! Do I need to remind you about what happened in the past one by one? He... had clearly already broken up with you!¡± Shi Guang lowered her gaze, ¡°Sister, I really don¡¯t have the mind to care about all that at this point. Right now, all I want is for my sister to wake up and for grandma to be well. I don¡¯t know whether getting married is the right choice or not, but there are so many people who are getting divorced these days. Even if I were to just get a marriage certificate with him just to please grandma, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯d be really bad.¡± Mo Jin was really speechless as though she did not know how she should reprimand Shi Guang anymore. After going silent for a short while, she made up her mind. ¡°I¡¯m going back next week.¡± ¡°Mo Jin...¡± Knowing what Shi Guang was worried about, Mo Jin interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already done with my lessons. The reason why I had thought about dying my return was to wait for the interview results. But, whether or not I wait for it here or back home makes no difference.¡± Mo Jin was not the only one returning¡ªeven Huo Zhan, who had just returned abroad for less than half a month, had returned home. This time around, he was looking really different from the way he had returned so mboyantly the previous time; he looked really haggard. He did not even head home, tugging his luggage with him to go look for Shi Guang in school the moment hended. Looking at Huo Zhan who was rushing at her with his face filled with a wide smile, Shi Guang was totally caught by surprise. ¡°Why have you returned?¡± That question had Huo Zhan retracting his smile as he licked his lips, widening his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something, isn¡¯t it? And something important at that. Why? You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯m going to bother you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible!¡± Shi Guang smiled out speechlessly. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about you, just that something may have happened to you... Fine, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal as a wee for your return! Will that do?¡± Huo Zhan curled his lips, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, of course!¡± ¡°What do you want to eat? Chinese or western food? Hunan or Zhejiang cuisine?¡± ¡°I want to have your home cooked meal.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s petite face frowned. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have returned to enve me, could you?¡± ¡°Oh, look at how nicely I¡¯ve always treated you, carrying you high up in my palms, afraid that you mighte to any harm. But, I really want to cover you up with a stic bag and whack right now. What an ingrate! To think that you would be hesitant toward making me a meal...!¡± Thatint was filled with grumbles, and Shi Guang was helpless against it. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll do it...!¡± She took out her phone and was ready to make a call. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Calling Li Fangfei? Getting her to join us...?¡± ¡°No!¡± Huo Zhan cut her. Shi Guang looked at him suspiciously. ¡°Why? You guys couldn¡¯t have...?¡± Huo Zhan sweated. ¡°What are you thinking of? I just don¡¯t want too many people to know that I¡¯ve returned home.¡± Hmm? Is that so? Shi Guang did not think more about it and returned to the apartment building with Huo Zhan. Ever since school reopened, she had moved back to stay in the school, and the apartment was left empty. Because Huo Zhan did not want his family to know that he had returned, it was only natural for him to stay in the apartment. When Shi Guang and Huo Zhan entered, Lu Yanchen¡¯s tall figure walked out of the lift at that moment. As though it was by instinct, all three of them came to a stop. Even though she had already agreed to get married to him, Shi Guang had not seen Lu Yanchen at all ever since that day of the preliminary heats... Chapter 309 - The Things That Can’t Be Spoken Of (4)

Chapter 309: The Things That Can¡¯t Be Spoken Of (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen had not contacted Shi Guang recently. It was mostly because he was truly way too busy. Because he had just started thepany, there were really way too many things for him to get busy with. Chu Mubei was asking him about every single thing, and every single bit of spare time would be used to settle things rted to the marriage. It wasn¡¯t about the wedding, but how they were going to get married at all. Even though he had requested his great mummy to go get the household register, he knew that the chances of her actually getting it were like 10%. He did not dare to ce too much hope on that. He had to get Shi Guang verified into his household register on his own. But clearly, his father had been standing in his way from the back. It had been a couple of days now, but the folks over at the verification department had been using dying tactics against him. They did not dare to offend him, neither did they dare to offend his father. Day in day out, he was busy with their marriage. And there she was, getting involved with men left and right. The three of them stood there motionlessly for the longest time, looking at one another with thoughts running through their minds. Looking at how Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed, exuding forth a dangerous aura akin to that of a leopard, Shi Guang felt a sense of fluster instinctively. But then again, she wondered what she was being flustered about¡ªshe had already told him before about her and Huo Zhan being a fake couple. She presumed that he shouldn¡¯t be too free to go think about anything unnecessary. Grinning out, she tried her best to remain natural. ¡°You¡¯re... going out?¡± ¡°To eat,¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently. ¡°I bought some groceries. We¡¯re preparing to cook a meal to eat at home,¡± She then raised her stic bag of groceries, indicating for Huo Zhan to hurry and walk off. ¡°Oh, not going out then,¡± The moment he said that, Lu Yanchen walked in front of Shi Guang and took the groceries in her hands away from her naturally before holding her hand and pulling her toward the lift. He took Huo Zhan as air the entire time. Shi Guang¡¯s brows furrowed, her body feeling as though an electric current had cruised through it. What was going on here? She did not even say she was inviting him! This guy was taking it for granted...! She turned around and smiled at Huo Zhan, hinting for him to follow. Looking at their hands that were held together, Huo Zhan found his hand gripping into a tight ball instinctively. His heart felt like it was cramping, as an ufortable coldness surged through his body. Afraid that someone might notice his strange reaction, he froze for less than a split second on the spot before following after them. Step by step, his legs felt as heavy as though they were made of lead. He seemed to have expended every singlest bit of his strength to pull himself into the lift. No matter how stupid he was, he could differentiate what this feeling in his heart was. And even if he did not want to admit it, he had to acknowledge it¡ªhe was feeling jealous. Now, as everyone knew, jealousy was something used between males and females while envy was nothing more than a feeling that arose from an imbnced feeling. In the past, he had always thought that he had just taken Shi Guang as his younger sister. That was because from every single aspect, she wasn¡¯t his type at all, and he too had never thought about her in that way at all. But, the moment he found that she had gotten herself a boyfriend, he was stunned and dejected. A sense of restlessness and panic started growing within his body just like a frenzied infestation of weed. But back then, he thought that it was nothing more than the feeling of a cabbage he had grown in his own garden being eaten away by the pig next door. In order to have him adapt to those feelings, Huo Zhan decided to return to school earlier than nned. It was only upon returning to school that he realized ... there was something wrong¡ªit mattered to him the sort of feeling that she would have toward him. He had always thought that love was something that was supposed to be passionate and explosive. But actually, love could be like a slow river stream that seeped into one¡¯s heart slowly as well. All these years, he had been trying to look for his one true love. But in reality, she had been beside him all this while. By the time he realized it, he saw Shi Guang¡¯s post on Weibo¡ªshe was getting married. Instantly, he thought of nothing more at that moment, and before he knew it, he had returned while tugging his luggage along. He did not know what he wanted to do. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t return, he would regret it for life. Chapter 310 - The Things That Can’t Be Spoken Of (5)

Chapter 310: The Things That Can¡¯t Be Spoken Of (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The air in the lift was eerie and sinister, filled with a strong burning tension. Shi Guang could feel her heart being strung up tightly as she stole nces at both Lu Yanchen and Huo Zhan¡ªneither of them bothered with the other. She recalled that even though it wasn¡¯t the first time they were meeting with one another, they were not acquainted in any way. Hence, it was only natural that they did not bother with the other. ¡°I forgot to introduce you guys. This is my childhood friend, Huo Zhan,¡± She told Lu Yanchen. ¡°And this is my... marriage partner, Lu Yanchen.¡± She told Huo Zhan. Other than introducing the two of them to one another, Shi Guang¡¯s thoughts were to ease the tension in the air. But, who knew that the final sentence of hers did not please either party, as the air in the lift got even more suffocating. For Lu Yanchen, calling him a marriage partner meant that there were no other emotions involved. There was no way he could be happy with that! As for Huo Zhan, they were already at the point of marriage. Even while introducing him, she was including the word marriage in it¡ªthat was enough to tell how much she liked this man. Right now, he was thinking about how Shi Guang got to know Lu Yanchen. Was it because she had rented his apartment and because they lived one floor away from the other, which was how they ended up together? If that were the case, wouldn¡¯t he have indirectly be their matchmaker? At that thought, Huo Zhan really wanted to kill himself even. Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Why was it that even after introducing them, the two of them merely nced at one another as a form of greeting, and then acted like they were strangers once more? Were they both people who needed time to get to know one another? ... Lu Yanchen did not insist that they had to go to his apartment. The lift stopped at the 11th floor as he walked into the kitchen familiarly after entering the apartment, without looking like he had any intention of getting out. Shi Guang had Huo Zhan put down his luggage and rested for a bit before heading into the kitchen as well. She looked at Lu Yanchen, who was leaning against the kitchen tablezily, and asked, ¡°It¡¯ll take quite a while to prepare. Do you want...¡± She had wanted to continue with ¡®go out and eat instead?¡¯ But, when she saw how his gaze narrowed dangerously, she hurriedly changed her words, ¡°... help a little or wait outside?¡± Lu Yanchen walked away and gave Shi Guang some space. However, he did not head out. She said nothing more, feeling like things would definitely get even more awkward if he were to head out and stay there alone with Huo Zhan. She flipped through her groceries and decided on the dishes she wanted to make before getting onto it. Suddenly, a figure came beside her and opened the tap before helping her to wash the vegetables. Shi Guang was startled. ¡°...¡± THE Young Master Lu was helping her wash vegetables! What¡¯s going on here! It was scarier than bumping into a ghost! In that moment, Shi Guang was really so stunned that her entire mind went nk. Thankfully, she recovered really quickly and said hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯d better do it.¡± ¡°Go do your own stuff.¡± That was a domineeringmand that even had her feeling a little numb. Immediately, Shi Guang spun around and took the fish that he had washed to season it with salt and some other condiments, before putting it into the microwave to steam it. The kitchen of this apartment wasn¡¯t all that big. When Shi Guang turned around, Lu Yanchen happened to do so as well, causing the two of them to bump into one another. Because of that, Shi Guang found herself stumbling back a couple of steps as her waist was mmed onto the edge of the table behind her. By reflex, she raised her brow and yelped out, ¡°Ouch!¡± It wasn¡¯t a really heavy knock as she used her hand to go rub her waist. Lu Yanchen¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Where did you bump?¡± ¡°My waist.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll rub it for you.¡± ¡°Huh? No...¡± Before she could reject him, his hand was already wrapped around her waist, rubbing it left and right. Even though she was wearing clothes, it was a really flirty move as her nostrils were filled with his manly pheromones. Her heart felt as though it was knocked by something as it started pitter-pattering... Chapter 311 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (1)

Chapter 311: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Totally unsettled, Shi Guang averted her gaze and did not dare to look Lu Yanchen in the eye while stammering, ¡°I-I... I¡¯m fine...!¡± With that said, she pushed him away and retreated a couple of steps back. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes shifted from her waist over to her petite little face. When he advanced once more, he caught sight of Huo Zhan, who was standing not too far away, as his gaze suddenly turned contemtive. ¡°Erm... you had better go rest first. I can handle this on my own...¡± Before her lips had even closed from her talking, she felt a strong, muscr arm wrapping around her waist. And before she knew it, a warm, moist object was nted on her lips. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. This damned Lu Yanchen! Why the hell was he forcing a kiss on her again! She wanted to scold him. But, he took advantage of her mouth widening to reach even deeper in, as though he was going to devour her up. Their breathing intertwined together. When Shi Guang heard her own breathing moan, she was so embarrassed that her ears flushed red. She wanted to push him away. But the moment she moved, he hugged her even tighter. Their bodies were stuck closely as though her body was about to fuse with his. Shi Guang did not know how long they had been kissing for¡ªher tongue felt as though it was about to be ground into dust, and yet, the man did not seem as though he had any intentions of stopping. Because of that, Shi Guang enforced her teeth and bit down hardly. ¡°TSKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!¡± Lu Yanchen peeled his mouth away from hers by reflex because of the pain. His face was cold as ice as he turned back to look out of the kitchen. When he saw no one there, he looked back at Shi Guang and scolded out softly, ¡°You¡¯re trying to murder me?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s only for someone like you who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of respect...¡± Shi Guang red at him with a prideful stance. Though, what she did not know was that she didn¡¯t look the least bit threatening with her flushed and glowing cheeks. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was dark, bearing with it the mysterious allure of a deep pool with an infinite depth as he possessed a demonic charm. Seeing that, her body stiffened and went rooted for a moment. He leaned over gently and went by her ear in a flirtatious manner. The heavy breathing of the man had her breaking out in shivers uncontrobly. ¡°You...¡± By the time she came back at her senses and was about to scold him, the man had already backed off and was washing his vegetables again. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said you wanted to get married...¡± What¡¯s wrong with kissing someone that he was about to marry A passionate little kiss that tumbled back and forth between their tongues couldn¡¯t have been any more ordinary. Those words had Shi Guang¡¯s face turning into a mini tomato as her embarrassment turned into rage, wanting to scold that man who was creating trouble out of nowhere. But in the end, he ignored her like someone who wasn¡¯t involved at all. She turned around with a belly full of anger. She had only taken a single step when Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted across, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Bathroom!¡± Shi Guang walked out without even turning back. She saw Huo Zhan at the washing area outside the bathroom. The rays of sunlight from outside were seeping into the apartment, shining their golden rays onto his body. However, he gave off a really lonely feeling standing in the middle of it all. Shi Guang did not know if there was anything wrong with him. He was clearly all fine earlier on, and had not mentioned anything about being upset or whatnot. But, why did he seem so out of sorts after they came back? Had something happened? However, she had the WeChat of Uncle and Auntie Huo¡ªall of them seemed to be doing rather decent recently. Could he be going through a heartbreak? Was he upset because he was out of love from a true love this time around? ¡°Ah Zhan...¡± When her voice rang out, Huo Zhan turned around. Instinctively, he found himself gazing over at her lips. Those normally thin lips of hers were looking plump and tender right now, with a hint of passion leftover. A single look was enough for him to tell what had happened. In his heart, another throbbing pain pierced out once again. Chapter 312 - A Frenzied Love Of X Times After Getting Drunk

Chapter 312: A Frenzied Love Of X Times After Getting Drunk (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at how his expression had turned even worse, Shi Guang head up and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened exactly? Share with me and I¡¯ll see if I can help?¡± Huo Zhan forced his lips down and said wearily, ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m probably just a little tired?¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Shi Guang looked at him¡ªhis face was slightly pale, with his ck hair sloshing down his forehead, dripping with water. He looked totally helpless and defeated. Was he too tired from the ne ride? ¡°I¡¯ll hurry and cook the meal faster then, so that you can rest earlier after eating.¡± Huo Zhan looked at her deeply, a sense of bitterness filling his throat. If only he had realized it sooner, before she had even moved into his apartment. Even though Huo Zhan had so many things he wanted to say right now, he repressed all of them back. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Eating with them and watching them disy their feelings of affection for one another? No way! He wasn¡¯t a masochist! Shi Guang was taken aback¡ªwasn¡¯t he the one who had asked her to cook for him? Why was he suddenly chasing her away instead? ¡°But, the fish is already steaming.¡± Huo Zhan curled his lips up and said in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s good. At least I can eat after waking up. Don¡¯t disturb me anymore, the two of you. Hurry and head out to eat.¡± Shi Guang raised her brows, evidently still worried. ¡°Are you really sure you¡¯re fine?¡± ¡°I am... I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Rest well!¡± Shi Guang was not convinced. She felt that Huo Zhan was keeping something from her. But, since he wasn¡¯t willing to tell her why, he must have his reasons for it. As his good friend, she knew that she mustn¡¯t force him to talk right now. She¡¯d just let him rest first, and when he was ready to talk about it, she¡¯d be his most earnest listener and help him to the greatest extent possible. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s back view, Huo Zhan found his hands that were resting on the washing basin curling into a fist. Did he really have no chance anymore? Was he going to live his entire life carrying this regret with him? Did he not even have the courage to confess at least once? No... He mustn¡¯t let himself regret it! Not without even going up to challenge for a fair fight! No way! ¡°Shi Guang...¡± Huo Zhan¡¯s voice drifted out slowly once more. It was soft, just like that of a mosquito, such that he had thought Shi Guang would have missed it. Unexpectedly, she turned around and looked at him. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Huo Zhan gulped and looked at her deeply, speaking out in a serious manner, ¡°I wanted to tell you that I¡¯ve already found... my true love.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Those were words that Shi Guang would not believe in. After all, she had already heard him say them so many times before. She chuckled while asking, ¡°Who is it this time around? Is it the same type of girl that has to have a pair ofrge eyes, long hair, slender waist, and long legs?¡± After he had finally managed to puff up enough courage, that reply caused every bit of guts Huo Zhan had to disappear entirely. He was a little helpless and exasperated. ¡°What¡¯s with that tone of yours? Have you never once believed that I was really trying to search for my true love all this while?¡± Shi Guang chuckled out in a silly manner. Indeed, she had never believed him¡ªall she thought was that he was a yboy messing around in the name of searching for a true love. However, she would never say those words out loud, afraid that it would cause him to lose his face. So, she coughed out before replying in a serious tone, ¡°How could that be? I believe with 100% certainty that you were looking for your true love, and that you¡¯re a good man who would only love your one true love for the rest of eternity.¡± Huo Zhan sweated. ¡°Does that expression of yours show trust at all?¡± ¡°Fufu... I think the fish should be about done! Let me take it out for you,¡± Before Shi Guang left, she asked onest time, ¡°Are you sure you really don¡¯t need me to make any other dishes for you?¡± ¡°Out, out, out!¡± Huo Zhan gave a look of total impatience. Being messed around by her like that caused that mood of his to disappear entirely. Of course, there was no way he would want to see them acting all lovey-dovey! Chapter 313 - A Frenzied Love Of X Hours After Getting Drunk (3)

Chapter 313: A Frenzied Love Of X Hours After Getting Drunk (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Made to leave halfway through making the meal, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen and said rather embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, my homie just got home today and is feeling a little tired.¡± ¡°Homie? Do you know how you should use that word, homie?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s sudden question had Shi Guang feeling a little stunned. Shouldn¡¯t he be concerned about not being able to have his meal? Why did it jump onto the word homie instead? Where was his focus? ¡°Of course, I know! Homie refers to someone I¡¯ve grown up with together, and whom I always hang out with even after we¡¯re grown up.¡± Lu Yanchen gave her a deep contemtive gaze without saying anything more. He merely scoffed coldly before walking away. Shi Guang felt that this man was just really weird, and wanted to head back school right away. However, Lu Yanchen held his car door open below and had her enter. She waved her hands away. ¡°It¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll just get a ride back to school myself.¡± ¡°Get in!¡± Lu Yanchen ordered coldly, so demanding that no one could have rejected him. Shi Guang had no other choice but to enter. She really felt that the way she had to get along with Lu Yanchen now was way different from before. In the past, life was sofortable for her, without having to care about whether he would be unhappy or not. But now, his temper was all weird and odd. There were all sorts of pressures associated with getting along with him, not knowing when she might trigger him or something. After entering, she heaved out a deep, heavy breath as he walked over to the driver¡¯s seat. She had initially thought that Lu Yanchen was going to send her back to school. But suddenly Shi Guang realized that there was something wrong with the route he was taking. ¡°Where are you heading to?¡± ¡°Eat,¡± Lu Yanchen nced at her as though she was asking the obvious. ¡°I don¡¯t eat at night. I¡¯m on a diet,¡± Shi Guang tried her best to get out of having to be with this angry Lu Yanchen. But who knew that this guy just didn¡¯t y by the rules. ¡°Watch me eat then.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± That expression? That tone? There was no one who would believe that he wasn¡¯t angry. Hmph! He could not be suspecting that there was something going on between her and Huo Zhan, right? Fufufufu! She and Huo Zhan¡¯s rtionship was a bona fide true blue friendship! What was this man thinking about? She was extremely displeased, rolling her eyes at him unhappily for his improper thoughts. However, Lu Yanchen had captured that look of hers. A single look was enough to know what she was trying to express. Friends? That¡¯s what SHE thought. From the first time he saw them together, he could tell from the way that man looked at her that it was far from being mere friends. Who knows, the reason why he wanted her to be his fake girlfriend was so that he could just go along and try and make it real instead. It¡¯s only this stupid woman who would be foolish enough to think that that man treats her as a mere friend. ... The car stopped at a shop located in a slightly deserted part of the city. Shi Guang had realized one thing about Lu Yanchen. Even though he would go to those posh and ssy ces for meals outside, most of the time, he would prefer going to those little shops, that despite being famous, were located at ces deeper in the alleys and whatnot. These ces would always be clean, elegant, and bring with them a unique feeling in their design. And of course, the food would always be delicious as well. This shop was no different, looking normal on the outside, but elegantly designed. Shi Guang followed him into a suite. The door was not closed as a voice drifted out from within. ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s taking Old Lu so long. Is he evening or not? Let me give him a call.¡± That voice was Chu Mubei. Another voice drifted out ssily, ¡°What¡¯s there to call? If you¡¯re hungry, we¡¯ll have a drink or two.¡± ¡°Making me drink on an empty stomach? You really just can¡¯t see me staying alive, eh...?¡± Chu Mubei scoffed. Of course, there was no way he would drink like that as he took out a cigarette to smoke instead. The moment it lit up, the door of the suite was opened. When he saw who was here with Lu Yanchen, he called out in surprise, ¡°Woah, Little Sister Shi Guang...!¡± Chapter 314 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (4)

Chapter 314: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Standing outside, Shi Guang refused to budge for the longest time. She had thought that it would be only the two of them having the meal, but why were there outsiders? Ugh, she didn¡¯t really feel like getting acquainted with Lu Yanchen¡¯s friends. Lu Yanchen turned around and looked at her. After waiting for half a second, he tugged her hand and pulled her in. Chu Mubei stood up immediately to wee them, but he was stopped by Lu Yanchen. ¡°Snub your cigarette first.¡± ¡°Haha, I didn¡¯t know that there¡¯d be any girls!¡± He subbed his cigarette in the ashtray while saying. After pulling Shi Guang down to sit, Lu Yanchen introduced Mo Yanzhi. Shi Guang had seen him on the day of the provincial team selection preliminary heats¡ªhe was there to cheer her on together with Chu Mubei. She smiled gratefully as a greeting. However, that name¡ªMo Yanzhi¡ªdid sound a little familiar. Shi Guang did not remember where she had heard it, but wherever it was, he was definitely just like Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei¡ªone of those that came from a family of status not to be trifled with. The entire time, Shi Guang kept really quiet and did not speak out of habit, unless she was called by the name. In actual fact, the topics they were discussing were way too deep for her toprehend as well. Hence, even if she wanted to join in, she could not. She felt that she only had a single mission foring along¡ªeat, eat and eat. Eat till she was dead. For this woman who had said that she didn¡¯t want dinner in the first ce, as she looked at all the dishes that wereid out on the table one after another, she felt as though her stomach was about to burst a hole through. For that man who had said that she was only there to watch him eat, he joined in the conversation with the other two men as he drank and would even take food for her from time to time. At the start, Chu Mubei would tease them cheekily left and right, saying that the two of them were here to disy their affections. But after that, he got used to things and even looked down on them,ining that they were too cheesy! This man...! At that moment, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang as he headed out to pick it up. Chu Mubei looked over at Shi Guang cheekily and poured for her a ss of wine. ¡°Here, here! Little Sister Shi Guang, I¡¯ll toast you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to drink. I think let¡¯s forget about it,¡± She did not know how to drink, and would always feel that alcohol tasted really bad. She could never understand how some people could be so into alcohol. ¡°This wine is sweet, and tastes rather good! It¡¯ll be fine to just drink a little!¡± Chu Mubei had his ss raised for quite some time now, and Mo Yanzhi had raised his as well. ¡°This is our first meeting, let us toast!¡± Shi Guang did not feel too good having them wait for her like that, and thus raised her ss and drank it. It really sucked. Immediately, Shi Guang drank a mouthful of water to get rid of the taste of alcohol. After Chu Mubei drank his, he topped up both their sses by habit. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, are you really going to get married to Old Lu?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a follower of my Weibo?¡± Wasn¡¯t that asking the obvious? Chu Mubei smirked out evilly, ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say that a trash man had dumped you? Now, anybody knows that a good horse does not return to the same pasture.¡± Shi Guang replied coldly, ¡°Now, I¡¯ve got no opinion if you term yourself as a horse that women always ride on, but I must rify that I¡¯m not a horse.¡± Mo Yanzhi at the side could not help but chuckle out, ¡°Ignore him! The reason why he¡¯s so sour is that he¡¯s being forced to get married recently.¡± Chu Mubei red at him fiercely. ¡°You¡¯re too tired of the world being peaceful, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯m talking to Little Sister Shi Guang. What¡¯s your business here?¡± Mo Yanzhi raised his brow. ¡°What can you do to me if I want to?¡± Shi Guang looked at Chu Mubei curiously before turning around to Mo Yanzhi. ¡°Who¡¯s forcing him? Was he too... Is this a shotgun marriage?¡± There was a hint of gloat within that gossipy question. Chu Mubei sweated out. ¡°How can that be! I haven¡¯t even seen that person before! It¡¯s just two families that want to get connected through marriage. Come,e... let¡¯s drink...¡± Chapter 315 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (5)

Chapter 315: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lu Yanchen returned to the suite after his call, he found Shi Guang sprawled on the table with her head resting on her elbow. Her head was facing the direction which he entered, her cheeks flushing red as her lost eyes looked at him with a hazy expression. On the whole, she just looked mysteriously charming. A single look and Lu Yanchen could tell that she was drunk. His face turned cold right away as he red at Chu Mubei and Mo Yanzhi, asking icily, ¡°Who had her drink?¡± Because his ice cold voice came with such an unexpectedly high volume, Chu Mubei and Mo Yanzhi were startled. They were both a little tipsy from the alcohol, but that shock jerked them wide awake. After all, given their ties with Lu Yanchen since they were young, they knew the temper of this man. Without even guessing, they could tell that he was angry... ... very angry! The two of them looked guilty¡ªafter all, they had both made her drink. Chu Mubei said carefully with an innocent expression, ¡°We had not expected her alcohol tolerance to be this low. It was only two sses... and she got drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very clear of her alcohol tolerance level,¡± Yes, she wasn¡¯t that good at drinking, but two sses of red wine were not enough to get her THAT drunk. ¡°I really only drank 3-4 sses with her.¡± Chu Mubei looked at Mo Yanzhi, clearly not wanting to take this me all alone. Mo Yanzhi coughed out once before saying apologetically, ¡°I drank 3-4 cups with her as well. Sorry, Old Lu.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was so cold that one could almost make out scary frost from it. After ring fiercely at the both of them, he went over to pull Shi Guang up. Shi Guang looked at him with her eyes reddened and hazy. She could only feel her body burning up as her legs felt really wobbly. Lu Yanchen bent over and carried her up whole, only letting her down near his car. Carrying her with one hand, he opened the car door with his other and stuffed her inside. Bam! The door was mmed as he walked over to the other side. Shi Guang, who still had a sliver of consciousness left, felt her head hurting. She leaned back on the seat and looked at Lu Yanchen with her eyes half closed. The expressionless face of that man seemed somewhat scary, such that she did not dare to make a sound. When the car started, she could barely hear him threaten softly, ¡°No more next time!¡± Shi Guang was getting dizzier by the moment. ¡°...¡± She did not dare to. She had not wanted to drink at all, and neither had she expected that the sweet red wine would contain such a high alcohol content. She felt terrible and wanted to puke. The entire car was filled with the scent of alcohol as Lu Yanchen winded down the windows, wanting to clear the alcohol smell. With the windows open, the cold air gushed into the car. Facing the wind, Shi Guang could not help but break out into a shiver. When Lu Yanchen saw that, he closed the windows again immediately. By the time the car reached the apartment block, the alcohol had consumed Shi Guang entirely¡ªshe waspletely drunk. Sensing that the car had stopped and was not moving anymore, she muttered to herself, ¡°Where is this ce? Why am I here?¡± Lu Yanchen turned around and looked at this drunk woman before replying coldly, ¡°Where do you think this is?¡± The maic voice of the man drifted into her ears. It sounded so nice that her ears could get pregnant just by it as Shi Guang mumbled, ¡°Eh... This voice sounds so familiar...¡± She tried her best to open her eyes, looking toward Lu Yanchen¡¯s direction. Turning her head, her face looked even more skeptical now, ¡°You look really familiar too. Have I seen you before somewhere?¡± Lu Yanchen pursed his lips before squinting his eyes dangerously at her. ¡°Make a guess?¡± ¡°Guess? Let me guess...¡± Shi Guang blinked her eyes as her petite little face screwed up as she looked like she was deep in thought. Suddenly, sheughed out loudly in enlightenment, ¡°Haha! I know who you are now!¡± Chapter 316 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (6)

Chapter 316: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen raised his brows. ¡°You know who I am?¡± Shi Guang looked at him as though he was being naughty before raising both hands and pointing at him like guns. ¡°Of course!¡± He asked again, ¡°So, tell me who I am then?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body was just like a snake right now, leaning on his body all wobbly without a spine. Her cutesy voice brought with it a seductive charm. ¡°My boyfriend, duh...!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s ice cold expression gave way. He pinched Shi Guang¡¯s cheeks gently and advanced closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s the name of your boyfriend?¡± Blinking those eyes of hers that had be all hazy thanks to the alcohol, Shi Guang showed her disdain, as though this man had just asked a really stupid question. ¡°Lu Yanchen,¡± She suddenly called out before shouting a second time loudly, ¡°MY BOYFRIEND IS LU YANCHEN!!¡± That frozen heart of his seemed as though it had just met with the assault of spring, melting slowly and turning warmer with each passing second. His deep gaze lingered around her face for a single round before stopping at her lips. Moving his lips closer to hers, he whispered, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Her hands were gripping him just like the tentacles of an octopus. That had Lu Yanchen lose every singlest bit of control he had, as he hooked his hands tightly around her waist and kissed her. Shi Guang¡¯s eyshes fluttered for a moment before closing gently as well. She even rested her hands tenderly on his shoulders. That action seemed to have given the man quite the boost of courage as his assaults became even more fervent, kissing more intently while his hand slid beneath her clothes... Along with the scent of alcohol spreading through the car, the temperature started rising rapidly. He was just like a coyote that wasing at her fiercely, bent on devouring her and fusing with her forever and ever. Shi Guang¡¯s breathing was erratic as her body was lifeless like the waters of spring¡ªshe allowed him to do as he pleased. Sensing that she was so drunk that she could barely breathe, Lu Yanchen let her go, afraid that she might suffocate. He steadied his breathing, ordering himself to calm down¡ªhe did not wish to lose control in his own car. He got off and went to the other side, bringing Shi Guang down. The moment her feet touched the ground, she slumped over like jelly, leaning against him with her chest. She was holding onto him so tightly that there wasn¡¯t the slightest gap between them. For this man who had only barely managed to repress his body¡¯s heat moments earlier, he was in a sensitive state where he could not be tempted in the slightest bit. He was almost going crazy from being tormented by her as such. Closing his eyes, he pretended to be cold and barked out harshly, ¡°Stand still!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She raised her head and mumbled out with a pair of pitiful eyes as her voice pierced deep into his body, scratching at his heart like the nimble paws of a kitten. Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± She pursed her lips and closed her eyes, leaning against his chest. ¡°I want to go to the Paracel Inds... You said that you would bring me there a couple of days ago...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°...¡± There he was, wondering why she was behaving as such... So, she thought that this was two years ago. Shi Guang, who did not get a response, pushed Lu Yanchen away and scolded, ¡°You promised me that you¡¯d bring me there as my graduation gift...!¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Shi Guang raised her brow and ordered, ¡°I want you to buy the tickets now!¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Still not getting any response, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes glistened with beads of tears. ¡°You¡¯re ignoring me! I¡¯m going to get angry...¡± She turned her head away, wanting to leave. But, she had just taken a single step when Lu Yanchen hugged her from behind, whispering in her ears, ¡°We¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± Chapter 317 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (7)

Chapter 317: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen hugged Shi Guang and walked toward the building. She hooked one hand around his neck while fondling his cheeks with the other, looking at him with a really focused face while mumbling, ¡°... So good looking... How could a man be born this good looking?¡± At the entrance of the lift, Lu Yanchen spoke out, ¡°Be good and press for the lift.¡± Shi Guang obeyed him and pressed for the lift before leaning back onto him, sticking her forehead to his. The two of them looked at one another so deeply that their passion was almost exuding out. ¡°Lu Yanchen, would you like me forever? What if we were to end up being apart one day, would you feel sad?¡± After hupping, she asked slowly. Lu Yanchen did not reply to her, reversing the question instead, ¡°What about you? Would you feel sad if we were to part ways?¡± ¡°Definitely! If the dayes when you decide you don¡¯t want me anymore, I¡¯d DIE from sadness!¡± Shi Guang replied really seriously. She had even emphasized the word ¡®die¡¯. Lu Yanchen, on the other hand, scoffed out in irony. Die from sadness? Gosh, he really couldn¡¯t tell how she was... dying from sadness. The door of the lift opened as Lu Yanchen brought her in. The moment Shi Guang entered, she was displeased immediately as she raised both arms in protest. ¡°Ferris wheel! Bring me to the Ferris wheel! I don¡¯t want to go home! I want to take the Ferris wheel! I want to fly... really high!¡± After she said that, she pecked his lips. Lu Yanchen¡¯s body stiffened as he looked at her. The tender touch and warm feeling of her lips on his had his gaze at her turning deep as the oceans. She then yelled out excitedly, ¡°If we¡¯re not taking the Ferris wheel, let¡¯s go for chicken porridge then! The chicken porridge beside the school is really delicious! Do you want to eat? Let¡¯s go eat please? You¡¯ll feed me and I¡¯ll feed you!¡± Her petite face was flushed and bouncy. Along with the lights of the house shining down on her radiance, he felt his heartbeat going erratic somehow. However, it did not take more than a second for her to hook onto his neck and slump onto his body lifelessly once more. The drunk her seemed to always be the same¡ªshe loved talking nonsense when she was drunk. She was already in a state where she could barely stand properly, so how could she go anywhere? Hence, Lu Yanchen carried her into the house. He had justid her down on the bed when she bolted and sat up. She got off the bed and walked so unsteadily that she nearly fell over if not for Lu Yanchen holding onto her by the side. She then sat down at the bedside and squinted her eyes. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Why did you note and fetch me yesterday?¡± She leaned her head to the side slightly and looked at her. With that hazy and drunk expression, she looked as though she was going to push him over at any moment now. This was not the first time he had seen her behaving as such. Back then, she was this way when she was drunk as well. She loved to hug and push people when she was drunk. If he wasn¡¯t the one here today and some other man was in his ce, would she have done the same? ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Lu Yanchen suddenly got unhappy as his voice went gruff, carrying a hint of caution within it. ¡°Of course!¡± Shi Guang was displeased as well as she crushed against his body. Because of that, he stood while the upper half of his body leaned down onto the bed. Shi Guang got even more brazen and climbed over onto his body instead, tickling his chin in a yful manner. ¡°Stupid, haven¡¯t you already asked me just now?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s throat bobbed. ¡°You only pounced over because you know who I am?¡± That had better be the case. If she were to just pounce onto any man, he would toss her right out! Shi Guang frowned. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you are drunk.¡± The dead drunk person calling someone else drunk! Lu Yanchen was speechless. ¡°No, I¡¯m not...¡± Chapter 318 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (8)

Chapter 318: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang sighed out, ¡°Yeah, yeah. Deny that you¡¯re drunk just like every other drunk person would.¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Shi Guang leaned down and looked at him with aposed and serious manner, when in reality, her eyes could barely make him out anymore. ¡°If you¡¯re not drunk, why do you have to keep asking me who you are? You¡¯re not even tipsy... you¡¯re dead drunk!¡± ¡°Alright, hurry and go sleep,¡± This woman was so drunk that she was getting all confused now, changing her attitude by the second. And now, she was even spewing nonsense. She tugged at his arm and blinked her eyes¡ªthose ck, dark eyes of hers were truly alluring. ¡°You¡¯ll apany me to sleep?¡± ¡°How old are you to need someone to apany you to sleep? Sleep by yourself!¡± He could not see himself having enough self-control to sleep together with her. ¡°Nopes, nopes!¡± Shi Guang wrapped her arms around his neck and rubbed his cheeks with her forehead. How troubling indeed! The man wrapped his arm around her waist and had her lie down on the bed. She coiled up just like a cat and scrambled into his embrace, causing him to feel fluffy all over. His entire heart felt as though it was dipped into honey at this moment, bobbing up and down restlessly. With that, the arm that was wrapped around her waist got tighter and tighter. The drunk Shi Guang felt a little ufortable being hugged so tightly, and her hands started to push him away. However, the amount of strength she exerted was so little that it was pitiful, as she ended up pawing up and down on his chest just like a little kitten ying around. With that petite frame of hers squirming all around, coupled with the scent of alcohol and her body¡¯s natural fragrance, the air was filled with a musky seduction. Lu Yanchen took a deep breath and controlled her firmly before scolding out in a deep voice, ¡°Be obedient!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s head was spinning as she muttered out, ¡°Tight, feeling terrible...¡± Lu Yanchen loosened his grip. ¡°...¡± This drunk woman was slow and stoned, as she suddenly started shaking her head after a while, muttering something under her breath, ¡°Lu Yanchen... I don¡¯t want to like you ever again.¡± Lu Yanchen, who was right next to her, felt his body stiffen for a moment. He looked at her coldly as his fingers traced on her cheeks before sliding down and stopping at her heart area. His husky voice was a little hoarse. ¡°Littly Shi, I don¡¯t want to like you either.¡± ¡°Terrible, this feels terrible...¡± ¡°I feel terrible too. I remember how terrible I felt when you said ¡®Lu Yanchen, I like you¡¯... I remember how terrible I felt when you hugged me tightly... I remember how terrible I felt when you smiled at me innocently... I remember how terrible I felt when you kissed me...¡± His thin lips whisked around her hair as his head lowered before kissing those slightly spread lips of hers. That kiss was one that was really careful, so soft and gentle that steam coulde forth from it. The scent of alcohol emanated in the air, yet that was a kiss that contained even more emotions than one that was passionate and hot. In her daze, Shi Guang could feel something prating into her mouth. It was soft, yet forceful, carrying with it a familiar taste. It was bothfortable yet ufortable... an extreme contradiction. ¡°Ah...¡± She could not help but moan out. It was probablyfortable, right? Yet, Shi Guang found that it was getting harder to breathe by the moment. She felt as though she was floating in space and wascking oxygen as her head spun. Suddenly, her surroundings became really quiet, and there was nothing else but the sound of her heartbeats. Badump! Badump! It could almost pop out at that moment. Within the misty clouds above, Shi Guang no longer knew where she was. She wanted to see properly, but her eyes gave her nothing but a hazy vision. In the blurry mist, she heard a familiar voice. It was muffled, and she could not make out what it was. After a while, she entered her pitch dark dreamscape... Chapter 319 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (9)

Chapter 319: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang woke up from her bed in a half daze. She massaged her temple as her head gave off a throbbing pain while her throat was burning a little as well. Every single blink felt as though it weighed a ton. After a few seconds, she looked around at her unfamiliar surroundings. Her hand that was massaging her temple stiffened... She was lying in a foreign room! The curtains were not pulled as the sunlight seeped in from outside. It was a huge room with white colored furniture all over the ce... Where was this? This was a little familiar though... Lu Yanchen¡¯s house! Why was she here? Shi Guang widened her eyes in shock as she spun around... toe face to face with an exceptionally handsome face entering her sight. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± She took in a deep breath of cold air in fear. Holy sh*t! Why was she sharing the same bed as Lu Yanchen! As though instinctively, she grabbed at the nkets and sat up right away. That sudden set of movements aroused Lu Yanchen from his slumber as well. The man who was not wearing anything on his upper body came off with a sexiness in the morning with his hair slightly ruffled. He looked as though he was stirring awake as hisshes fluttered before opening up and looking at her. ¡°What time is it?¡± Perhaps it was because he had just woken up, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice sounded bothzy and coarse. Shi Guang did not respond to him, merely remaining there frozen while her scattered memories started to piece together in her mind. Huo Zhan seemed to have returned yesterday, and she had gone to make a meal back at the apartment. They bumped into Lu Yanchen, and midway through preparing the meal, Huo Zhan said that he was tired and chased her and Lu Yanchen away. She then went with him to go have a meal with Chu Mubei and Mo Yanzhi. She drank a little there, and he brought her back after... From there on, her memories went nk, and she remembered nothing more. ¡°Why am I here... on the same bed as you?¡± ¡°You were drunkst night and hugging me, refusing to let go...¡± Lu Yanchen exined to this tourist what had happened calmly. ¡°...¡± Hugged... Hugged him and refused to let go? Was that for real? Then... Shi Guang¡¯s mind jolted as she peeled the bedsheets and peeked beneath¡ªher body was bare. Her body stiffened as she could not move at all while her eyes widened evenrger in shock. Just what in the world had happenedst night? Could she and Lu Yanchen have...! She tried her best to remember, but she could only vaguely remember hugging Lu Yanchen. As for everything else, she remembered nothing at all. Damn it! Why did she have to have a ckout after just drinking that bit of alcohol...! Just what had they done in those couple of hoursst night...? Her body felt a little ufortable, yet it didn¡¯t seem like anything much. So... did she do it with Lu Yanchen or not? Shi Guang was so embarrassed that her face flushed all the way to her earlobes as her mind shed through with images of her hugging Lu Yanchen again. She couldn¡¯t have taken the first movest night, right? She shouldn¡¯t be that thirsty...! She looked at Lu Yanchen and found him squinting his eyes slightly with his brows furrowed, as though he was thinking about something as well. What was he confused about? Could he be the same as her and not be able to remember about anything that had happenedst night? Afraid that he might recall that she had made the first move and would use her of seducing him again, she tried to control the situation first. ¡°Y-You! To think that you would have taken advantage of me being drunk! Shameless! Despicable!¡± She professed that she felt somewhat guilty for being a thief that cried thief. However, she still added on firmly, ¡°That day when I agreed to get married, didn¡¯t I say that you are not allowed to touch me unless I agree to it?¡± Chapter 320 - A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (10)

Chapter 320: A Frenzied Love of X Hours After Getting Drunk (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze darkened as he swept his gaze down from her head to toe before looking at her straight in the eye and smirking out sarcastically, ¡°I had not expected that the thief would cry thief first.¡± ¡°I was drunkst night. Even if I forced you, you could have stood your ground firmly and not yielded! You weren¡¯t drunk! Besides, I don¡¯t even remember anything, so it¡¯s clear that you had forced me!¡± After Shi Guang¡¯s wild exnation, she wrapped herself in the nket and grumbled while getting off the bed. Lu Yanchen, on the other hand, was not flustered at all as he asked in aposed manner, ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything? You¡¯re sure about that?¡± Shi Guang felt as though she was struck by a thunderbolt as she froze up, not daring to turn around and look at Lu Yanchen. Firstly, she was afraid of seeing his fully nude body, and secondly, she was afraid that he might spot from her face that she was lying. Hence, she grabbed her clothes by the side and ran off to the bathroom. The way she looked was like a fugitive making a break for it. Meanwhile, Lu Yanchen stared at the bathroom door with a thoughtful expression. By the time Shi Guang came out again, Lu Yanchen was still lying on the bed. However, he was wearing boxers now. Shi Guang guessed that he must have worn them when she had gone in. She coughed out gently before dering firmly, ¡°Take it that nothing happenedst night!¡± ¡°How can that do? Who knows, you might be pregnant with our child after this time around,¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips. The sharp gaze he was looking at her with was just like a wolf that had spotted its prey. ¡®Pregnant? They had really done it!¡¯ Shi Guang was astounded once more. However, she did not miss that evil expression that shed by Lu Yanchen¡¯s face momentarily. Twiddling her toes, she turned around and left. When her figure had disappearedpletely, his lips went back into being a straight line as his face turned cold. Pushing the back of his hand against his mouth and nose, it was as though Lu Yanchen was trying to contain all of his emotions back. After a moment, he picked up his phone by the side of the bed andcanceled the tickets to the Paracel Inds that he had bookedst night. Two years ago, he had booked the same tickets, and canceled them all the same. ... After Shi Guang ran out of the apartment, she turned around and looked instinctively, as her uneasy expression revealed how worried she was. Just what in the world had happenedst night? Did she have any sort of... intimate rtionship with Lu Yanchen? Shi Guang massaged her temple once more. She had better hurry and go buy a pack of nB¡¯s 1 ¡ªshe did not want to have kids that early. With her head lowered, Shi Guang nearly bumped into someone walking her way. Rattled, she stumbled back immediately. When she saw that it was Huo Zhan, she patted her chest in relief. ¡°Why did you have to walk in front of me! What a scare!¡± ¡°I called out to you but you did not hear me,¡± Huo Zhan looked at her suspiciously. When he saw how she was running out of the apartment wearing the same clothes, a thought came into his mind as his face turned darker. ¡°You did not head back to the schoolst night?¡± They were already living together and had... That thought extinguished every singlest hope in Huo Zhan¡¯s heart. Shi Guang felt embarrassed out of nowhere as though she had done something that must not and should not be found out. Hence, she replied in a slightly flustered manner, ¡°I had something onst night, haha... I¡¯ve still got lessons on. Time to go, bye!¡± She ran off right away without hesitating. Huo Zhan¡¯s throat felt choked. ¡°You... have already progressed to that stage with him...?¡± His body stiffened as he could not help but chase after Shi Guang. When she found herself being tugged back by Huo Zhan, Shi Guang gulped and asked weakly, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Huo Zhan¡¯s hands and feet were cold right now as he looked at Shi Guang, asking gently, ¡°You and him... Are you really sure about it?¡± Chapter 321 - Marrying For Sure (1)

Chapter 321: Marrying For Sure (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Zhan¡¯s hands and feet were cold right now as he looked at Shi Guang, asking gently, ¡°You and him... Are you really sure about it?¡± That sudden question had Shi Guang feeling even more guilty. Thinking that he might have found out about something, she replied nkly, ¡°Yes.¡± Huo Zhan shook his head. ¡°No... You guys are notpatible, Shi Guang.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± It was only now that she realized that there was something off with Huo Zhan¡ªthese didn¡¯t sound like words he would usually say. She bit down on her lips awkwardly. ¡°Why would you say that all of a sudden...¡± ¡°The Lu Family... You should know them better than I do. How could a family like that allow you to marry inside them? A family of that level is more concerned about whether you are an equal match in terms of power and status!¡± Huo Zhan did not know why he would suddenly say something like that, but he just could not contain the jealousy that he was feeling in his heart. He could not help but want to have Shi Guang see the sides of the Lu Family that were the hardest to ept. Shi Guang looked at Huo Zhan in disbelief. Even if she was ipatible with Lu Yanchen, those words shouldn¡¯t have been told to her by her best friend. Wasn¡¯t that clearly telling her about how lousy she was? That had Shi Guang thinking about how she was dumped two years ago¡ªso, that was only natural and bound to happen? ¡°Being in a rtionship is one thing, but getting married is another. Yes, maybe you guys are getting along really well right now, but what about after getting married...? If you were to fall out with his family or suffer any bit of grievances because of it, a rich and affluent young master such as him who is used to living the high life would definitely regret getting married to you, and might even hate you with time!¡± Huo Zhan described the worst side of a marriage one would want to see. Shi Guang frowned. If she were getting married to Lu Yanchen because of love, she might have considered about that stuff. But right now, the reason why they were getting married was because Lu Yanchen wanted to get out of his marriage agreement, and she needed to have her grandma be at ease. Therefore, she did not have to care about how to handle all of those things after marriage. If they couldn¡¯t tide through it, divorce then... But, even if that were the case, she was still rather unhappy hearing Huo Zhan speak of those things. Even if he wereing across from the goodwill of his heart, it still hurt her. ¡°Perhaps you may be right, but you¡¯re my best friend. Shouldn¡¯t you be scolding out at the fact that he¡¯s not worthy of me instead? Am I that bad?¡± Huo Zhan flustered for a moment before exining hurriedly, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, you¡¯re not bad. You¡¯re really good, and he isn¡¯t worthy of you! My point of saying those things is to let you know that you guys are notpatible. And you¡¯re young as well... Have you really considered marriage through?¡± Shi Guang patted him on the shoulders. ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You should just settle your own matters first. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me about it, but you must voice out should the daye when you need me.¡± Huo Zhan was lost. ¡°...¡± After a moment, he gathered his courage and was about to confess when Shi Guang spoke before him, ¡°Sh*t, sh*t! I¡¯m going to bete. I¡¯m making a move first.¡± Shi Guang wasn¡¯t really rushing for time. It was just that she thought Huo Zhan did not want to voice out his issues after going silent for such a long time, and she did not want him to feel awkward. Hence, she pretended to be the one who needed to go. In life, some of the most beautiful things happened because one missed out on them, and thus, they were precious and beautiful in one¡¯s memories. Shi Guang did not have many friends, and she was truly concerned about Huo Zhan. She felt that if he did not tell her, he would tell Li Fangfei at least. When she knew that Huo Zhan had already informed Li Fangfei of him returning to the country, she spoke to her, ¡°Ah Zhan looks somewhat off and haggard. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it seems to be serious. Do you want to have a good chat with him?¡± Li Fangfei was stunned as she nodded her head. ¡°Alright.¡± Chapter 322 - Marrying For Sure (2)

Chapter 322: Marrying For Sure (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang had arranged to have lunch with her grandma. Even though thetter was already out of the hospital, she did not return to the county yet, as there were still check-ups that she had to undergo. For convenience¡¯s sake, her little auntie and her husband had rented a ce at the provincial city. Her auntie¡¯s husband was a county man whose family had a vineyard back there. He was a particrly diligent man who took great care of the vineyard, reaping in a bountiful harvest every year. If not for him, things would have been really difficult for Shi Guang¡¯s sister¡¯s hospital fees, Mo Jin¡¯s expenses for studying abroad, and grandma¡¯s medical fees. After coaxing her grandma to go for an afternoon nap, Shi Guang found her little auntie and her husband chatting in the living room. It was as though they had met with some difficulties as her uncle looked somewhat helpless and infuriated, ¡°This is too much! They had already agreed to it... How can they break the deal halfway!¡± Shi Guang looked over at her auntie¡ªthetter¡¯s face was looking rather terrible as well. She thus asked worriedly, ¡°Auntie, uncle, is anything wrong? What happened?¡± Not wanting her to worry, both of them smiled as her uncle replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. It¡¯s just like the past years where we would meet with some slight hups regarding the sales of the grapes. Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it!¡± Even though Shi Guang was still a little worried, she did not put too much thought into it and headed over to school... All the way until she received a phone call. ¡°I heard that the grapes your uncle can¡¯t sell away are all high-end grapes! The most expensive ones among them go for about 100+ yuan per half kilograms. If those grapes were to spoil just like that, I suppose the losses would be tremendous for your uncle!¡± The woman on the other end sat down on a leather sofa elegantly. Putting her phone on speaker mode, she ced it on the table. This... Yang Sitong! Grapes! Shi Guang instantly thought about how her uncle had mentioned some issues with the sales. Could Yang Sitong be behind it? ¡°What have you done?¡± ¡°Oh? All I did was find a bunch of grapes with better quality that are cheaper to sell to your uncle¡¯s distributors!¡± ¡°Shameless, despicable!¡± Those high-end grapes were her uncle¡¯s main source of ie annually. If those grapes were to spoil, he would not even be able to afford the sry for the workers at his vineyard! Yang Sitong scoffed out coldly, ¡°And you¡¯re not shameless and despicable for snatching away someone¡¯s fianc¨¦?¡± Shi Guang mocked, ¡°Fianc¨¦? Lu Yanchen told me that he had already broken out of the marriage with you before he even got together with me!¡± Yang Sitong nearly pped out at the table, but she held her temper. A few days ago, when she found out that Lu Yanchen was going to marry Shi Guang, she was livid with thorough rage. Marriage? He had rejected marrying her, and yet on the other hand, he was marrying this Shi Guang! She really wanted to rush over and question him, ask him if he had any bit of conscience left in him to treat his life savior in this manner. However, she calmed down really quickly. She knew that doing that would be pointless; and if she were to continue causing trouble like that, her brother would definitely me her. For the sake of the Yangs, even her mother wouldn¡¯t side with her anymore. She heaved in a deep breath of air before curling her lips and threatening, ¡°If those grapes can¡¯t be sold and there are no distributors who would want them, could your uncle¡¯s vineyard continue to exist? Would there be sufficient money for your grandma and sister¡¯s medical fees? If you don¡¯t wish to bring harm to them, don¡¯t carry on with your wishful thinking and marry Lu Yanchen!!¡± Shi Guang frowned. ¡°And you¡¯re not afraid that I might tell everything to Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°Afraid?¡± Yang Sidan reversed the question slowly before looking at her red painted nails idly. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid you WON¡¯T go looking for Lu Yanchen instead. If Lu Yanchen were to make use of the Lu Family¡¯s connections to help you, let¡¯s see how Father Lu will permit him to marry you by then!¡± As she said that, she smirked and roared into an arrogantughter. Chapter 323 - Marrying For Sure (3)

Chapter 323: Marrying For Sure (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°So what if his father doesn¡¯t agree to him marrying me? He¡¯s going to do it all the same. And even if his father allows him to marry you, even after all these years, he¡¯s still not willing to do so!¡± ¡°You!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s embarrassment turned into rage as she snarled out, ¡°Other than Lu Yanchen, what do you have?¡± ¡°Having Lu Yanchen is enough!¡± With that said, Shi Guang hung up on the phone. As for Yang Sitong who was hung up on, her face flushed with a shade of red as she screamed out in utter frustration, ¡°SL*T! TO THINK THAT YOU WOULD DARE HANG UP ON ME! WAIT AND SEE! THIS IS ONLY THE BEGINNING!¡± She continued calling Shi Guang, wanting to scold her even further. However, thetter rejected all the calls. As for how angry Yang Sitong would get, that was no longer Shi Guang¡¯s concern. Right now, she was only thinking about her auntie as she headed over to her ce straight, asking her if the issue with the distributors had been settled. Her auntie and uncle shook their heads. Every single fruit farm had its own distribution channels¡ªit wasn¡¯t easy finding a new channel just like that. Not only would it require time, it would require an extremely lengthy administrative process. However, their grapes had already been plucked¡ªthey could not afford the wait. Shi Guang suggested, ¡°When the usual tforms are being blocked right now, perhaps we could look for some alternative avenue to sell the grapes? How about selling them online?¡± ¡°Online?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shi Guang nodded her head gently. ¡°Right now, most of the traditional marketces have already moved online, and even WeChat merchants are on the rise. Many people would share their products on their WeChat moments to sell a spectrum of items¡ªface masks, handphones, clothes and bags... And not only that, all of their businesses seem to be doing rather well! Perhaps we could try that method with our grapes!¡± Her auntie¡¯s furrowed brows seemed to be rxing as she agreed, ¡°I think that it¡¯s feasible. There are all sorts of people on my moments selling all sorts of products, but none selling fruits. We could try it!¡± Her uncle was still frowning. ¡°But that¡¯s fine if the grapes are still on the grapevines. Now that they¡¯re plucked down, there¡¯s no way we can deplete our stockpletely given such a sales method.¡± Shi Guang consoled gently, ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry about it first. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. We¡¯ll definitely think up of a way to sell all the grapes.¡± Her auntie held his hands as well. ¡°Let¡¯s make every single sale count first. Even if we can¡¯t reach our expected target, it¡¯s better than doing nothing at all.¡± When he heard that, her uncle said nothing more. And indeed, it was as the both of them had said¡ªthey could only take things one step at a time now. The three of them split up their workload¡ªher uncle would still continue to try and contact the distributors while Shi Guang and her auntie would be in charge of the online sales. Shi Guang had not only shared it in her own moments, but in that Weibo main ount of hers. After all, that was a verified ount. She had even specially exined that it was because she did not want her rtive¡¯s grapes to spoil, and that the grapes were really delicious. There were reposts, replies, likes, and of course, purchases. Right now, the inte was the best sales tform, and she managed to sell quite a bit in that single day. The feedback was good as well! Those customers that had received their grapesmented that they were really nice, and the staff at the vineyard were making calls to report on the growing sales as well. However, it was still far from enough¡ªthere was still arge stockpile left. When Yang Sitong saw Shi Guang¡¯s Weibo post and knew that she was trying to make online sales, she scoffed out coldly, ¡°Seems like you must be pushed to your limits, wanting to try and depend on online sales to get rid of those grapes! You must be dreaming!¡± Chapter 324 - Marrying For Sure (4)

Chapter 324: Marrying For Sure (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her uncle had gone out looking for the distributors early in the morning. But by the time he returned, it was alreadyte at night. Shi Guang did not head back to school today. After coaxing her grandma to sleep, she went out to sit with her auntie in the living room, waiting for the return of her uncle. When they saw him return, her auntie went up to wee him immediately while asking concernedly, ¡°... How was it? Did you manage to find any distributors?¡± Her uncle gripped his fist tight with a grim expression. There was no need for him to spell out the answer. It was already thiste into the season, and the distributors had long stocked up with enough stock. Furthermore, because they were unfamiliar with him and these were high-end grapes with a high pricing, they naturally were not willing to keep too much stock. The atmosphere in the living room turned heavy instantly. Shi Guang felt both sad and guilty. It was all because of her. Yang Sitong had only attacked her auntie and uncle because she was going to marry Lu Yanchen. Should she give him a call? After all, they had promised that he would not let Yang Sitong cause harm to her family members. But if that were the case, Yang Sitong would definitely be delighted. For her to have to go look for Lu Yanchen for help in such a small matter, the Lu Family would definitely have some misgivings toward her. And by then, she would not be the only one looked down upon by the Lus¡ªher auntie and uncle would be too. That must not happen! There was still time¡ªshe could definitely do it! She looked at her uncle. ¡°Could you give me a copy of the distributor list as well? I¡¯ll go talk to them as well tomorrow. With an extra person, there¡¯s extra hope.¡± Her uncle handed her the list. Not only were there distributors, there were a couple of wine distilleries. The next day, Shi Guang went by some of the distributors¡ªit was really hard indeed. She couldn¡¯t even get to meet the bosses. It was even more difficult for those wine distilleries. Most of them would have their own grape fields, and would be even more prudent in their selection of grapes. She spent the whole day hard at work without even going for training, yet she reaped nothing in return. It was going to be time for the finals soon, and her training schedule was going to be really tight. Her coach would definitely not agree to her taking frequent breaks. Did she really have no other choice but to seek Lu Yanchen¡¯s help and have her, her uncle, and auntie looked down upon by the Lu Family for life? Tired and thirsty, Shi Guang found a small shop and ordered a bowl of dessert, scrolling through her phone as she ate to see if she could have any breakthroughs. When she scrolled by her moments, she caught sight of a post made by Chu Mubei. He seemed to be inviting people for dinner, and there was a long list of guests attached to it¡ªthey seemed to be the sponsors for the movie he had invested in. Scrolling, scrolling, Shi Guang caught sight of a name. Wang Renjie... That name was kind of familiar. Her mind made the connection right away. Eh? Wasn¡¯t this someone on the list her uncle had given her? She took out the list and matched them right away¡ªthis was the boss of a wine distillery. So, he was a sponsor for Chu Mubei¡¯s movie! Lu Yanchen was the one nning behind the scenes for that moviepany of Chu Mubei¡¯s. If that were the case, would Lu Yanchen be attending this dinner? Then as his wife to be, wouldn¡¯t it be more than normal for her to apany him to such a dinner? If that were the case, it wouldn¡¯t be considered as her looking for Lu Yanchen for help! Shi Guang¡¯s eyes twinkled as she rubbed her chin while thinking about it before sending a text over to Lu Yanchen. Not long after, she received Lu Yanchen¡¯s reply. FUFUFU! Did he have to be so haughty? If he¡¯s not there, then was it a ghost that was replying? But... since she had a request to make, forget it! She wouldn¡¯t get calctive with him over this. She held her cool and sent another text. Chapter 325 - Marrying For Sure (5)

Chapter 325: Marrying For Sure (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a short while, Lu Yanchen replied again. <...> Shi Guang was pissed right now. What was this attitude? Why didn¡¯t he think about whose fault it was that she was in this predicament right now! She did not want to beat around the bush anymore, and went straight for what she wanted. <...> Still dots! What the hell was the meaning of that! Just as she wanted to call him directly, he sent another text. Huh! He agreed to it! Shi Guang burst out intoughter right away as her happiness from that reply sustained for quite a while. Now that the path wasid down, she would have to depend on herself for what happened next. Only, how should she try and persuade that Wang Renjie? For the sake of making a good impression at the dinner, Shi Guang especially went to purchase a set of clothes, and even had her uncle prepare a huge bag of fresh grapes for her. At exactly 6pm, she received a call from Lu Yanchen. ¡°I¡¯m already here. Come down.¡± On weekends, Shi Guang usually would not return to school. Given where she was recently and the fact that Lu Yanchen knew of her grandma¡¯s address, she naturally assumed that he was below her auntie¡¯s ce. But just as she sped down with a furious sprint, she looked around and found no sign of Lu Yanchen¡¯s car! Standing beneath a tree, she called Lu Yanchen, ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you?¡± ¡°Main entrance!¡± Main entrance? Wasn¡¯t that referring to the main entrance of her school? What was going on here? Why was he at her school? She wasn¡¯t even at school! ¡°I¡¯m at my grandma¡¯s ce. Why did you go to my school?¡± Shi Guang frowned and patted her chest slightly. ¡°You¡¯re not messing with me on purpose, right?¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± After a moment, he teased, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m messing with you!¡± Shi Guang was so fed up that she stomped down on her foot, causing her to m her back on the tree behind her because she lost her bnce and yelp out in pain. Lu Yanchen gripped his steering wheel as those dark eyes of his that were gazing at her turned even sharper instantly. He spoke coldly, ¡°Why are you so stupid? How can you even bump into a tree like that?¡± ¡°ident...¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before she started looking around hurriedly. ¡°How did you know I bumped into a tree? Where are you exactly?¡± ¡°I told you, main entrance.¡± Right after he said that, the horn of a ck jeep sounded out. Shi Guang rushed toward the sound of the horn and entered the car. She then furrowed her brows. ¡°You were clearly downstairs! Why did you say that you were at the school and mess with me on purpose?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°My position earlier on, wasn¡¯t it facing the door? If I don¡¯t say main entrance, where do I say I was at then?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Well, he DID seem like he was facing the main door to enter... That was right, she had misunderstood him. However, he had misled her on purpose! Forget it! On ount of how she had a favor to ask of him and he had helped her with it, she had decided to forget it. Lu Yanchen looked at her. When he saw that righteous expression on her face, he was a little helpless as his lips curled into an indulging grin. When they arrived at the venue, Shi Guang looped her arm around his on her own. This was a business dinner. In order to have herself look like a white cored elite, Shi Guang had special attention to her get up today. She was dressed in a formal ck dress, with a pair of 7 cm heels. Even though this was her first time wearing heels of this height and was not used to it, Shi Guang tried her best to adapt and make herself look normal and ssy. Chapter 326 - Marrying For Sure (6)

Chapter 326: Marrying For Sure (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang followed Lu Yanchen and entered this huge suite with an antique design to it. The redwood furniture inside it was borately etched, with a huge screen on the table that was embossed with dancing dragons and phoenixes. Meanwhile, a golden glow trickled down from a pcentern at the ceiling. Chu Mubei and his sponsors had already arrived, so all of them stood up when they caught sight of Lu Yanchen. They were a little surprised at him bringing a femalepanion along. However, none of them said anything and greeted him passionately. Within that circle, Lu Yanchen¡¯s aura was the brightest. His family background aside, just his personal capabilities were enough to have many people feeling apprehensive in front of him. Everyone present had heard of how he had already bought over twopanies after leaving the military for less than half a year. Not only that, he had even set up this moviepany together with Chu Mubei. And the most impressive of it all? All of that money had nothing to do with the Lu Family¡ªhe had earned every singlest cent by himself. Shi Guang stood behind Lu Yanchen¡¯s limelight silently while watching everyone present, trying to figure out who Wang Renjie was. All of those people knew one another and required no further introductions. There were more than ten men here, and she was the only woman present. Even after surveying for a long time, she could not make out which one was Wang Renjie. However, there was no hurry. The dinner had yet to begin¡ªshe would eventually find out who Wang Renjie was. The dishes that were served had Shi Guang feeling a little speechless. The tastes of these people were exotic! Golden coined turtles! Wild rabbits! Braised snakes! Tiger groupers! Shi Guang was so stunned that she would even cringe from time to time. Lu Yanchen sat on a seat right in the middle. He did not speak much, and was just merely listening to the others converse. From time to time, he would drink a little. As his femalepanion, Shi Guang was obedient and understanding enough to just eat her food silently and ensure that his image was preserved. Her sharp ears picked up on a man saying to another bespectacled man in smiles, ¡°Mr. Wang, you must definitely try a few bottles of this shop¡¯s red wine! Every single bottle is unique, and their wine is sent over from dozens of different vineyards from France and America et cetera. The most expensive bottle is at 500,000 yuan!¡± Indeed, Mr. Wang expressed his interest. ¡°Oh? Seems like I¡¯ll have to give it a try then and see just what is different about these vineyards!¡± Mr. Wang? Red wine? Try? When Shi Guang heard those keywords, she looked at the bespectacled Mr. Wang with a fervent gaze. It¡¯s him! He¡¯s definitely Wang Renjie! Lu Yanchen nced at her from the side. Even though his face was still expressionless, his gaze seemed a little dangerous. As though her weakness was caught by her enemy, Shi Guang straightened her body right away. But thereafter, she frowned. What was there to be guilty of? Everything that she was doing now was all caused by him! Looking at how everyone was almost done with their meals, Shi Guang took her bag of grapes and left. She borrowed the kitchen of the hotel to wash the grapes before borrowing a few tes to arrange them. She took a te by herself and had the other waiters follow suit. She smiled out, ¡°Everyone, fruits will help you to digest better after your meal. These grapes are exclusive, and can¡¯t be found anywhere else!¡± The crowd was stunned. Why the hell was someone serving grapes in the middle of their conversation? And not only that, it was the woman that Young Master Lu had brought along! Only, they did not know what her status was¡ªa mere femalepanion or... his girlfriend? But either way, it wasn¡¯t convenient for them to reject her and everyone¡ªthose who liked grapes or not¡ªtook one for a sample. After eating one, Chu Mubei eximed in surprise immediately, ¡°Not bad! This grape is simply way too delicious! Not only is the meat crunchy, it is really juicy! And the main point is that it¡¯s very sweet, without a single bit of bitterness! Little Sister Shi Guang, where did you buy these grapes from?¡± Chapter 327 - Marrying For Sure (7)

Chapter 327: Marrying For Sure (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before everyone started eating, they were all thinking about how they would have to praise that the grapes tasted good no matter whether that was the truth or not... all on ount of Lu Yanchen. And that was especially the case after Chu Mubei¡¯s exaggerated praise. But when they ate them, they felt that his praise was not exaggerated at all! ¡°It¡¯s really decent! 12 years ago, I ate some super grapes that my friend had gifted me. Afterward, I only felt that the super grapes were delicious, and all other grapes just could notpare to it. But to think that this grape would taste this good...¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! I don¡¯t really like to eat grapes usually. But this? I think I¡¯ll be fine eating even two tes of this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very sweet! How did I note across such tasty grapes in the past?¡± The grapes were truly nice, but even then, they still had to fluff their praises a little more. Shi Guang ced the te in front of Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen looked at her deeply before taking one over to peel the skin away. When he took the first bite, it was sweet. But as he bit further, there came a little sourness of the grape. Yet, it only helped to make the taste even more refreshing. With that, the two different vors spread throughout his mouth before being overwhelmed eventually by the sweetness of it all. Shi Guang was waiting for him to praise it the entire time. But even after he ate the grape, he said nothing at all. This man... doesn¡¯t he know that one is obliged topliment gifts given to one? ¡°This grape is really decent. Would you want one more?¡± Shi Guang passed another te to her side to a middle-aged man who was the oldest of the entire crowd. That uncle was someone who spoke the least in the crowd and loved eating the most. Because he was fat, everyone just called him Fat Bro. Since Shi Guang had already moved it in front of him, Fat Bro took one up and ate it without even peeling the skin. Shi Guang looked at him and asked gently, ¡°Is it good?¡± ¡°Not bad,¡± After his reply, Fat Bro popped another one into his mouth. Someone at the sideughed out heartily, ¡°Miss Shi! Seems like these grapes of yours are really decent! Fat Bro rarely praises the grapes of others. You must know that if he says that something is not bad, it means that it¡¯s really, really good... super good!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes twinkled. ¡°Since you like them that much, this te is all yours! If it¡¯s not enough, I can send a box over to you someday,¡± With that, Shi Guang moved her own te in front of Fat Bro. At that moment, the man who was called Mr. Wang took a grape and ate it. After eating one, he praised, ¡°Not bad, this is really nice! It¡¯s fragrant and sweet. I remember that I would always buy grapes back in America when autumn came. But, it¡¯s hard to find grapes of this caliber in the country with this exact taste.¡± Once her target spoke, Shi Guang followed up immediately, ¡°There are a lot of grapes in our country that are rather decent. Take this as an example, these are nted by my uncle. He has an entire vineyard of his own. When you¡¯re free, I can bring you for a visit at my uncle¡¯s farm to perhaps buy some back to ferment some sweet wine with them!¡± Mr. Wang waved his hands off. ¡°I think I¡¯ll give it a pass.¡± Was he rejecting her indirectly? Shi Guang refused to give up and went even more aggressive on her approach. ¡°Mr. Wang, I¡¯m not selling praises for my uncle¡¯s grapes, but they¡¯re really the best out in the market. Not only that, the price is really good for them! If I were you, I would definitely not let up on such a chance, Mr. Wang!¡± Someone chuckled out by the side, ¡°Miss Shi isn¡¯t here for dinner today! She¡¯s here to sell grapes haha!¡± Chu Mubei snorted out twice as well, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± He then looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Say, why did you suddenly agree toe join our dinner?¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Shi Guang smiled out jeeringly, ¡°... I¡¯m here to congratte you on getting married soon.¡± Chapter 328 - Marrying For Sure (8)

Chapter 328: Marrying For Sure (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Mubei raised his brow and pped onto the table. ¡°Congratte my a*s! You think I¡¯m like you and Old Lu?¡± Political marriages and whatnot were the most disgusting! The masses, ¡°...¡± So, this was not a femalepanion or girlfriend, but his... wife to be? Thankfully they hadn¡¯t said anything that was overboard yet! Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly with a smile that seemed like it wasn¡¯t one. ¡°Someone like you who has been out there ying around for god knows how many times should be the one sniggering that a woman actually wants you.¡± The masses, ¡°...¡± How savage! They felt sorry for Chu Mubei for a split second. However, Shi Guang did not want them to derail the conversation. She had spent a good couple of hundreds on those grapes to get to this step right here. She must not let it fail at this final step! ¡°Hahaha... and indeed I¡¯m here to promote grapes as well,¡± She then looked at Mr. Wang with a face full of smiles, ¡°I know that you have a wine distillery, Mr. Wang. I heard that you guys are recently looking to make sweet wine. Aren¡¯t these grapes of my uncle your best choice?¡± The masses looked at Shi Guang in shock for a moment. Suddenly, all of them burst outughing. Even Lu Yanchen could not help but curl his lips up slightly. Shi Guang felt incredulous at that moment. She then coughed out gently before continuing, ¡°The most famous sweet wines of the world are Port of Douro and Lambrusco of Italy. I believe that Mr. Wang...¡± However, before Shi Guang finished, Mr. Wang spoke, ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re mistaken. I don¡¯t run a wine distillery, neither do I sell wine.¡± What! Shi Guang¡¯s smile stiffened as she asked out softly and awkwardly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you Mr. Wang Renjie?¡± ¡°No,¡± As Mr. Wang shook his head, the entire crowd in the suite roared out inughter. Chu Mubei was evenughing so badly he was thumping on the table. Lu Yanchen was the most subtle of them all. However, he still could not help but raise his hand and fondle Shi Guang¡¯s head. Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed tomato red. ¡°...¡± (¨@e¨A) Tears almost streaming down her face in awkwardness, she asked shyly and embarrassedly, ¡°So... who is Mr. Wang Renjie then?¡± Fat Bro who was at her side holding onto the te and eating his grapes was smiling as wide as theughing Buddha. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re looking for me!!¡± ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHA¡± The entire crowd was just in a riot right now. Shi Guang¡¯s face = ‡å She was blushing so red that she could bury herself into a hole right now. Her stomach full of prepared speech was choked right there, unable to pop out at all. Now that the conversation topic has changed, she was rather embarrassed to bring it back there. However, that did not mean that she was giving up just like that. She whispered to Fat Bro, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you¡¯re Mr. Wang?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me?¡± Fat Bro expressed his helplessness. ¡°You ate so many of my grapes... How about buying all of them!¡± ¡°But, you treated me to them,¡± Fat Bro was not going to be tricked. Shi Guang chuckled out bitterly as she repeated in her mind. No hurry, no hurry! She had finally found him! And since he liked her uncle¡¯s grapes that much, there would definitely be a way for her to have him be willing to buy those grapes! Just as Shi Guang was thinking about what she was going to do, Fat Bro beamed at her brightly, ¡°Come have a seat at my wine distillery tomorrow with your uncle.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes sparkled. He was willing to talk about it...! Given his satisfaction with the grapes, as long as the price was reasonable, this was a deal that could be made! YAY!!! ... On the way back, Shi Guang sat at the front seat and was happily texting her auntie with the great news. Suddenly, the car came to a stop by the roadside. Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly as his deep eyes shed with a hint of coldness before rxing. ¡°Why did you not tell me about your uncle¡¯s issues?¡± Chapter 329 - Marrying For Sure (9)

Chapter 329: Marrying For Sure (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders and smiled out in nonchnce, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Looking at how Lu Yanchen¡¯s face had turned slightly colder, she nodded her head in acknowledgment. ¡°Well, true. The reason why the distributor had broken the agreement causing my uncle¡¯s grapes to be stuck and unable to be sold out... that¡¯spletely because of you. In theory, I should definitely look for you to settle the issue. But, it was nothing big either. For things that we can settle on our own, there¡¯s no need for me to go looking for you. And, if we really couldn¡¯t settle it, I¡¯d definitely look for you of course. After all, it¡¯s all because of you.¡± She said it with ease as though it was something that couldn¡¯t have been simpler. But, if it really were that case, she would not have skipped training for the past two days. For a moment, Lu Yanchen did not know how he should reply. He thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°If something simr happens in the future, you must tell me at the first notice.¡± ¡°First notice? Do you think that this is an idol drama where a Cindere princess in distress is paired together with an overbearingly possessive guy? Where a rich and beautiful viper alwayses and tries to sabotage the Cindere? Cindere would then cry to her man and wait for him to torture and kill that viper in all sorts of manner?¡± As Shi Guang said, she could not help herself from grumbling out more. Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± ¡°Well, stop there... I¡¯m not a Cindere. Real life is different from idol dramas as well. For a married couple, under the circumstances where the guy¡¯s family is more well off than the female¡¯s side, it¡¯s only natural for the man to help her out a little. But, the woman can¡¯t go around looking for the man for every single small issue. Requests after requests, there¡¯s no end to that. Even if the family of the man says nothing about it, they will inevitably look down on the woman, and with that, her family would be on the lower moral ground always.¡± She did not want to always be beneath others. Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression changed immediately, turning a little devilish as his tone reeked of teasing as well. ¡°You¡¯re not officially married to me yet, and here you are already thinking about how to pander to your future inws.¡± The streetlights outside the car seeped into it, shining onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s creaseless shirt. He had unbuttoned his top two buttons before Shi Guang had even noticed, causing a little of his corbones and neck to be revealed, giving off a forbidden seductive look to him. It was ridiculously charismatic. As Shi Guang looked over, she felt her head being rushed by a heat wave. At times like this, it wasn¡¯t women that were doing the seductions. This man¡¯s charm was really deadly. There¡¯s only so much space in this car and there is even a woman inside, yet this bloody Lu Cold Boy has turned into Lu Hot Buns out of nowhere. What¡¯s he doing exuding that au naturel aphrodisiac? She coughed out slightly and tried saying with a straight face, ¡°Youpletely missed the true intent behind my words. What I was trying to say was that without the help of your family, my family had been doing rather decently all these years. And even without you guys, we will continue to do better with every year toe! So, I don¡¯t need to go looking for you for every single thing. Do you understand now?¡± She had to work hard to prove that she wasn¡¯t having any wishful thinking on her part and that she wasn¡¯t super looking forward to them marrying. She wanted to show that she could do with or without this marriage... just like him. ¡°Oh!¡± Lu Yanchen replied calmly before shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t understand.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips cramped up as she waved her little hands. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m toozy to argue with you over this because it¡¯s meaningless and would only waste time. Let¡¯s just be silent.¡± After a moment, she added, ¡°That¡¯s right, what I love is the silence between the two of us.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her and suddenly smirked out just like a wily fox, ¡°And I love how there¡¯s someone between the two of us that¡¯s clearly about to explode, and yet is still trying to pretend to be calm. That IS interesting indeed.¡± Chapter 330 - Marrying For Sure (10)

Chapter 330: Marrying For Sure (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was dumbfounded as she nearly stood up from her chair in agitation. Clearly forgetting that she was still in a car, she knocked her head on the roof. Rubbing her head in pain while ring at Lu Yanchen angrily, she looked like a fierce little panther that had bared its fangs. Bloody hell! Where in the world did this lunatice from? ¡°Open the door, I want to get out,¡± There was just no way she could get along amicably with this guy. However, just as Shi Guang was about to unbuckle her seatbelt and push the door open, he spoke out casually, ¡°500m in front and behind this area, there¡¯s no one staying here at all... No taxies either. Even if you use Didi, you¡¯re not going to be able to get an urate GPS location to get a ride.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s hands stiffened as she buckled her seatbelt and sat properly again. Lu Yanchen looked at her and asked purposely, ¡°Eh? Why haven¡¯t you gotten off yet?¡± Shi Guang was so pissed by Lu Yanchen that she could faint, thinking in her heart that given how venomous the tongue of this business partner of hers was (To Shi Guang, being Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife was nothing more than a partnership with him), how was she going to have an easy life thereafter? She did not want to look at him or bother about him, lest she were to get so angry her hair started to turn white early. Quitting while he was ahead, Lu Yanchen said nothing more and drove the car off with his lips curled slightly up. After being angry for a moment, Shi Guang found her mind being upied by other stuff. She was thinking about how she should talk things through with Fat Bro¡ªWang Renjie¡ªtomorrow with her uncle. Because Lu Yanchen had sent her back rtively early, he went up with her to visit grandma. After recuperating for some time now, grandma¡¯s body was getting much better. She asked Lu Yanchen when she could meet with his parents to discuss about the marriage¡ªafter all, she must not dy their marriage because of her condition. Shi Guang was weeping in her heart by the side. No hurry, grandma! We¡¯re in NO hurry at all! Shi Guang¡¯s selection finals for the provincial team wereing up in the next few days, and hence, Lu Yanchen suggested for the discussions rted to the marriage to wait until after her finals. Grandma felt that that was fine, and even praised him for being thoughtful. Shi Guang was rolling her eyes by the side instead. It¡¯s fake, grandma! Everything about is fake! As Lu Yanchen was about to leave, grandma insisted that Shi Guang send him off. This was an extremely reluctant send off for her. On the 1st floor, just as Shi Guang was turning back, Lu Yanchen suddenly asked, ¡°Are you really short of money?¡± Shi Guang turned around and looked at him silently without saying anything. ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t that nonsense? She had been in a ¡®short of money¡¯ state for some time now, and had been living an economically prudent life! But, what was he asking that for? Was his conscience pricking and he suddenly wanted to prepare a sum of money for her? Even though one must not be sold to wealth or bow down to power¡ªShi Guang aspired to be an elite woman who could support herself and be financially independent as well¡ªif someone were to send some money up her doorsteps, she COULD consider it. Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°I have a good money-making job. Do you want it?¡± Money making job? He was so kind? But what job did he have that she could help him with? Immediately, Shi Guang¡¯s thoughts went astray as she covered her chest with her hands. ¡°...¡± Seeing this sudden reaction of hers, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face broke from his usual coldness as his lips could not help but cramp up. ¡°Only you would think that you can actually sell with your ugly looks...¡± A warrior could be killed but not humiliated! Shi Guang red at him angrily before turning to walk away. Lu Yanchen continued indifferently, ¡°Chu Mubei¡¯s production team is looking for a swimming stand-in to film scenes in the waters. The price seems to be somewhere around 10,000 or so...¡± Han Xin 1 had only made his mark in history after being humiliated and made to crawl beneath someone¡¯s crotch! Zhang Liang 2 had only managed to be a political talent after his humble act of picking up a shoe of an old man! What were the venomous words of this man worth? Shi Guang turned around immediately as her eyes sparkled. ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Chapter 331 - I’ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (1)

Chapter 331: I¡¯ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Having gone there with her uncle, Shi Guang had a really good time discussing with Wang Renjie¡ªhe had agreed to buy all of their grapes. Not only that, he had even taken Shi Guang and her uncle for a tour around his wine distillery. After the sales of the grapes were settled, she dedicated herself to preparing for the finals. When Shi Guang had asked to take leave, Zhang Shulin was really displeased, worried that she might not be able to catch up, and would affect her performance. It was only after she resumed training that he started feeling more at ease. At the same time, he discovered that she was really an athlete suited forpetitions¡ªshe was someone who could unleash beyond her potential under the duress of stress. That was good as well. It was only people who would dare to dere war upon themselves who would be able to chase after the life that they wanted. For the next few days, Shi Guang had been dedicating all her time into training, and had only returned to school for its anniversary. There was an open air get together celebration. She had initially not wanted to go, and had wanted to rest in her dorm. However, because Li Fangfei had an event going on, she had to head over and help out. There, she happened to see Huo Zhan. He seemed to have recovered, and had returned to being that cool and cheerful Huo Zhan. Not only that, he had also booked his air tickets to return back to school two dayster. Shi Guang professed that Li Fangfei was really someone who could help Huo Zhan recover in the blink of an eye. That smelly Huo Zhan had always been talking about searching for his true love and whatnot. She felt that that true love was clearly just Li Fangfei! And she could tell that thetter had a little something for him as well. As the two of them helped Li Fangfei with her preparations backstage, they were all smiles in their conversations. Suddenly, the smile on Li Fangfei¡¯s face stiffened as she turned around and looked at Shi Guang. Perplexed, thetter turned around to catch sight of an approaching Yang Sitong. Huh? What was she doing here? By the looks of it, she seemed to be here especially for her... to create trouble of course. Yes, Yang Sitong WAS here to look for her. She had been doing so for the past couple of days. But, because Shi Guang was in training retreat, she failed. She knew that Shi Guang would definitely head back to the school for its anniversary today. But, despite making her way here especially, she wasn¡¯t here to create trouble for Shi Guang. When Shi Guang saw Yang Sitong approaching, she stood up immediately. Even though this woman was all smiles on that face of hers, her eyes were burning with rage¡ªShi Guang did not know just what this woman wanted. ring at her, Shi Guang gripped her fists tightly before smiling out, ¡°If it¡¯s so difficult to pretend to smile, you don¡¯t have to act. Well, don¡¯t tell me that you really need a mirror to know how... ugly you look.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face froze up. But immediately afterward, she smirked out, implying that she didn¡¯t mind. However, she was burning with hatred in her heart! ¡°Shi Guang, why do you have to do this to me...?¡± She sighed out sadly before turning over to look at the other pitifully. ¡°Do you have some sort of a misunderstanding toward me? Do you have anything you¡¯re displeased with me about? If there is, you can voice out! I¡¯ll change myself! As long as you don¡¯t vent your rage on my brother...¡± The moment Shi Guang heard that, she was breaking out in goosebumps all over. ¡°...¡± What sort of nonsense was this woman spouting? Why did she have to make herself sound so pitiful? However, her words of pity did have many people in the crowd feeling sorry for her. ¡°You¡¯ve already sold your uncle¡¯s grapes. Even if you hadn¡¯t, I could have helped you. Can you please tell Lu Yanchen to notpete with my brother for that government tender project?¡± Shi Guang had sniffed out the crux in her words and deduced the reason why Yang Sitong was here today immediately. No wonder she was being so humble and holding everything in... Shi Guang had wanted to ignore her initially, but when she saw how Yang Sitong was acting all nonchnt despite clearly being filled to the brim with hatred, she changed her mind and jeered out, ¡°What has it got to do with me if Lu Yanchen wants topete with your Yang Family for a government project? Since you said that it¡¯s a tender, it¡¯s a fairpetition then. Whoever is more capable will get the project, simple as that. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand that concept?¡± Chapter 332 - I’ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (2)

Chapter 332: I¡¯ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those words were clearly provocative. Yang Sitong looked at Shi Guang¡¯s delighted expression with a stiffened face, so pissed that she could barely say anything out. If not for the fact that her mum had med her for creating trouble and had frozen her finances, she would not have taken this final measure to try and resolve the situation while bearing with this cheap sl*t who had snatched her fianc¨¦ away from her. And this was the only method with which she could have a chance of getting rid of this woman once and for all in the future. However, she had not expected that this woman would still be so brazen. Just who does she think she is! Wasn¡¯t she just a woman who had crawled her way up a man¡¯s bed? And she really thinks that she¡¯s so high and mighty! The more Yang Sitong thought about it, the angrier she got till she finally could not help but spit out, ¡°Sl*t!¡± It was a volume so soft that even Shi Guang herself had not heard it. Only Huo Zhan, who was the closest to her, heard it. While frowning, he stood forth right away. ¡°What did you say?¡± This fierce looking man had Yang Sitong so rattled that she retreated back until she couldn¡¯t do so anymore. Looking at everyone around her, she uttered out with her eyes brimming with tears, ¡°What are you guys doing? Are you trying to hit me?¡± Shi Guang had not expected for Huo Zhan to be set up by that Yang Sitong¡ªshe was just way too good at acting! She tugged at Huo Zhan. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself with this woman¡¯s affairs. Bring Fangfei to go and prepare to head up the stage.¡± Both Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei could not stop worrying about her. However, Li Fangfei¡¯s show was indeed about to start soon, and thus Huo Zhan brought her away while snarling at the people around at the same time, ¡°What are you guys looking at? What¡¯s there to see! Go and get busy with your own stuff!¡± The surrounding crowd dispersed. However, they were still keeping watch at this ce from a distance. Now that her surroundings were much quieter, Shi Guangid her sights on Yang Sitong as she said with a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care what your motives are foring here today. But, since you already know about my sister¡¯s existence and have even visited her at the nursing home, you should know that no matter what you do, I¡¯m not going to treat you any better. If your family¡¯s projects are stolen away by Lu Yanchen, I will gloat over your misfortune. If your family goes bankrupt, I will bring out fireworks to celebrate!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes widened right away. So, the other had already known that she had made a visit to see Mo Feifei before! Truly, there was no chance of the two of theming to an amicable resolution anymore. She then scoffed out coldly, ¡°And I had not expected that you were Mo Feifei¡¯s sister. But, I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. After all, both of you are equally cheap!¡± As her cold tone spread out across the air, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were nursing an icy, dark hatred within. To think that this woman would have the guts to even mention her sister and scold her...! Shi Guang could hold herself back no longer as she took a step forth with her fists gripped tightly. As her eyes shed dangerously, she caught sight of a nail that was protruding from a box beside Yang Sitong¡¯s dress. She then looked at the top of the box¡ªthere was a PVC board with superglue on it that was not dried. She narrowed her gaze at Yang Sitong as her mind shed with images of that fateful day when she caught sight of her sister after returning home. Her sister was sitting on the sofa quietly. She looked so wretched that it was absolutely indescribable. Her school uniform was filled with footprints, her face swollen all over, while she was filled with injuries from head to toe, looking absolutely dismal and lost... Her father sent Feifei to the hospital right after returning home for an emergency check-up. She suffered a concussion, with massive damage to many of her soft tissues. She would have to stay in the hospital for further observation¡ªthere was no guarantee that there was no other damage to her body and brains. Shi Guang snorted coldly as she curled her lips without any single bit of friendliness, dering her stance to Yang Sitong, ¡°I¡¯m telling you... I¡¯m marrying Lu Yanchen for sure!¡± Yang Sitong took a step forth agitatedly while ring at her with a seething expression. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky now! Before the end, no one knows how things will y out eventually!¡± Chapter 333 - I’ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (3)

Chapter 333: I¡¯ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong took a step forward agitatedly while ring at Shi Guang with a seething expression. ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky now! Before the end, no one knows how things will y out eventually!¡± Shi Guang eyed the nail that was beside Yang Sitong¡¯s white yarn dress and took a step forth, standing up against her with an imposing stance as she scoffed out coldly, ¡°Even if I don¡¯t even up being with Lu Yanchen in the end, you won¡¯t either. That¡¯s because there¡¯s no man who would love a venomous and treacherous woman such as yourself. Does Lu Yanchen know about the things you¡¯ve done to my sister?¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face was drained of color as she took a step back instinctively. With a frightfully pale face, her eyes were widened and filled with hatred¡ªshe could not wish for more than to devour Shi Guang in a single mouth! ¡°... He definitely knows about it. Therefore, no matter how shamelessly you stick to him, and even if you were to strip yourself bare before him, he¡¯d just sweep you out of his house!¡± Shi Guang continued¡ªshe was agitating Yang Sitong on purpose. Stripping bare nude in front of Lu Yanchen and yet he would not even bother to look at her for a single bit? That was the trigger for thendmine in Yang Sitong¡¯s heart. A single step and BOOM it went. With her embarrassment turning into rage, her face turned frighteningly dark. Logic, limits, and cautions were all turned into water and nutrients meant to fuel that seed of resentment growing in the depths of her heart, causing it to grow exponentially and turn into a gigantic tree in a split second. It was so intense that the venom was even going to ooze out of her eyes. ¡°You cheap thing! You bloody sl*t! You f*cking wrench who was a b*tch before your mother even gave birth to you! The only thing you know is to seduce men left and right! Bloody sk*nk who steals the fianc¨¦s of others! F*cker! Wh*re! You¡¯re as cheap as your sister, and I hope you get whacked up and f*cked around by others!¡± She scolded out agitatedly. Unable to quench her rage, she raised her hand and wanted to p Shi Guang. However, thece linings at the side of her dress were caught front and back by the protruding nail just as she moved forward with great force... PSCHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! Just like that, her dress was ripped apart from the sides! That ident had Yang Sitong yelping out. Because she was off her center of bnce, she tilted forward and fell toward the box. Immediately, she used her elbow to push against the PVC board to try and stop her fall, but it was useless as she still fell over by the side of the box. Flustered and enraged, Yang Sitong looked more miserable than ever. She tried getting up forcefully. However, because of the superglue on the PVC board, her torn dress was stuck on it as well. With much tugging and pulling, the only thing left on her body were tattered remnants of her dress that were unable to cover her body fully. And just like that, this great Missy of the Yang Family was exposed to the crowd in her sexy lingerie. That sudden turn of events had everyone totally astounded as they watched with a bbergasted expression. There was a full two seconds of silence before a man shouted out and whistled. Combined with her hatred and shame, Yang Sitong shrieked out and wanted to grab at her torn dress to cover her body up. However, the amount of cloth avable was far from enough to cover her up as everyone present was made to admire half of her ravishing figure. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± She screamed out, ¡°DON¡¯T LOOK, DON¡¯T LOOK!¡± She caught sight of a gigantic scarf by the side and rushed over, using it to cover herself up. Whether it was an ident or not, Yang Sitong would definitely not take it as one¡ªshe would just be certain that it was Shi Guang who had sabotaged her. She was so livid that her entire face was flushed red while she shivered uncontrobly. This time around, she could no longer care about the ce she was in or her image. She sprinted over at Shi Guang like a deranged lunatic, with eyes of a venomous scorpion as she scolded out, ¡°YOU CHEAP SL*T! F*CKING B*TCH! HOW DARE YOU SET ME UP ON PURPOSE!¡± At the same time, her hand was raised up high, swinging out with a p toward Shi Guang... Chapter 334 - I’ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (4)

Chapter 334: I¡¯ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Zhan had been looking over the entire time. The moment he caught sight of Yang Sitong meaning to harm Shi Guang, he rushed over and blocked in front of her. Raising his arms to block against Yang Sitong, he shoved thetter back. Stumbling backward, Yang Sitong nearly fell over with ack of bnce. She looked at Huo Zhan and Shi Guang, hatred oozing out of her entire body venomously. She was so enraged that her head felt like exploding as her heart fumbled around in waves. Composing herself, that fierce expression of hers changed as she looked at Shi Guang with a pitiable face filled with traces of resentment. ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re really venomous and treacherous! How can your heart be that evil? First, you stole my fianc¨¦, and now, you¡¯re causing me to embarrass myself before the masses! Are you only happy if I were to jump down from the top of a building? Are you trying to force me to die?¡± Her sorrowful questioning changed the mood of the entire ce instantly. With tears glistening in her eyes, she really did look that pitiful. Most of the audiences surrounding earlier on were just here to watch the free show. But now that she was looking this sad, it did attract many sorry gazes from the male audiences. Shi Guang could only see nothing but amusement at this entire situation. Even though white lotuses could lure the pity of men, they could also attract the scorn of women. She blinked her eyes innocently and asked in bewilderment, ¡°Lu Yanchen had already broken off the marriage with you after he graduated high school. I had only gotten together with him after he broke off the marriage agreement. How is that snatching your fianc¨¦? Furthermore, earlier on, I was standing at such a distance away from you! There are so many witnesses here as well! I didn¡¯t even touch you. So, how does that count as me setting you up then? Your dress was clearly caught in that nail by yourself! There are so many pairs of eyes here, so don¡¯t malign me for no reason! Although, whether or not you did that by ident so that all these guys here could marvel at your amazing figure and bow down to your charms is something I can¡¯t im that I know, can I?¡± The moment Shi Guang said things as such, all the men present suddenly acted as though it was none of their business. After all, they were all young men who still had to look for girlfriends. Who knew, some of the girls that they might have crushes on might be within the crowd watching as well. As for the girls, they had a natural detest toward b*tches who acted like white lotuses. ¡°Right, right! I saw it! Shi Guang didn¡¯t even touch you right from the start! How could she have set you up then?¡± ¡°You guys were conversing so softly! Even though we couldn¡¯t hear what you said, just that menacing look of yours was enough to tell that you must have scolded some nasty things!¡± ¡°This woman, that¡¯s really enough from you now! What school are you from! How dare youe over and create a ruckus! Do you take our school students for pushovers?¡± ... One after another, the crowd¡¯s moring got louder and louder until Yang Sitong had no trace of dignity left and her face was flushed tomato red. At the beginning, she still put on an innocent look and shook her head toward everyone. But when she saw how that was not working, she scolded out fiercely, ¡°SHUT UP!¡± She red a circle at everyone present with the most baleful expression she could muster up before turning around to walk away. But, she had just taken a single step when she was blocked in the path by a girl. ¡°My scarf, I still need it... for the performance...¡± For Yang Sitong who had already lost her sense of reasoning, she cut in with a malevolent expression before the girl could even finish, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a lousy scarf! I¡¯ll buy it from you at 10 times the price!¡± With that said, she took out a stack of money from her purse to pass to that girl. The face of that girl changed immediately. She had initially just wanted to get the scarf and would hand a dress over in exchange. After all, they were all women. But, who knew that this woman would actually give off such a nasty attitude! Displeased, the girl frowned and threw that stack of money at Yang Sitong¡¯s face. ¡°What? You think you¡¯re a big f*ck just because you¡¯re rich? Who wants your f*cking money! Hurry and return me my scarf!¡± Chapter 335 - I’ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (5)

Chapter 335: I¡¯ll Definitely Not Let Up My Man (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When everyone saw how cocky Yang Sitong was getting, all of them started chiming in. ¡°Leave the scarf!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Return it to us! That¡¯s our prop!¡± ¡°Hurry and take it off, hurry!¡± Naturally, there was no way Yang Sitong would do that. She looked at a couple of girls that were closing in on her nearby as her body suddenly stiffened slightly and an image shed through her mind uncontrobly. Mo Feifei was looking all frail and pale, surrounded in the middle by a group of high school girls in absolute despair. She too had no clothes on her body, and her eyes were filled with dread and misery. Pleading, Mo Feifei begged relentlessly, and was even crying out tragically. However, no one let her off as they bullied and trampled on her... Yang Sitong¡¯s body could not help but jerk out into a shiver. Could she be just like how Mo Feifei was back then right now? She spun around and met with Shi Guang¡¯s eyes. Those pair of eyes that were the exact same as Mo Feifei¡¯s. Except, Mo Feifei¡¯s gaze was always filled with dread and fear, but Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were sharp and firm, filled with a vengeful re. It was as though she was mocking out... ¡®To think that you would have this day too, Yang Sitong!¡¯ Yang Sitong could not help but cover her mouth with her hands. In a sh, the hatred and rage in Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes were reced with shock and fear. She looked around at the girls surrounding her warily, suddenly afraid that they mighte at her with violence. And for that split second, when she looked at Shi Guang, it was as though the Mo Feifei in her mind hadbined into the same person as this Shi Guang right here. It was as though... Shi Guang was Mo Feifei who was getting revenge now that she had grown up! She huffed out heavily and as though she had snapped, pushing the girl before her and sprinting away. ¡°No... NOOOOOOOOOO!¡± Yang Sitong ran off like a lunatic. Agile and sharp, Shi Guang helped up the girl who was pushed down by Yang Sitong. ¡°Are you alright?¡± The girl nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No idea where that crazy witch came from. I only wanted my scarf back! Why did she have to get all rough now?¡± But, Shi Guang was clear about what Yang Sitong was fearful of¡ªshe was afraid that she would be a victim of campus violence just as she had done to others. ... In her quiet study, Su Ya was having a video conference with a girl on the other end. The girl had exquisite features and was dressed fashionably. The two of them were all smiles and giggles in their conversation, looking ssy and elegant. At that moment, a knock came by. With her permission, Su Ya¡¯s maid walked in before greeting her politely, ¡°Missy, Miss Yang is here to look for you.¡± Su Ya waved it off with her hands, indicating for her maid to leave first. Suddenly, there was a strange tension in the room as the girl on the other end of the video conference chuckled out, ¡°Sitong, what¡¯s she here to look for you for?¡± Su Ya held up her coffee cup and sipped a little. ¡°What else could it be? It¡¯s naturally about Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°Ha, would Lu Yanchen like someone like her?¡± The girl on the other end gave a stifled chuckle. Pursing her lips, her expression was both cold and disdainful. ¡°But that¡¯s good as well. The dumber she is, the more obedient she will be!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll chat with you some other time. I¡¯ve got to go handle her.¡± ¡°Go on, go on.¡± ... The depressed, dispirited, and defeated Yang Sitong came out as the aloof and arrogant big missy of the Yang Family once more after meeting with Su Ya. So what if her clothes were torn? What age were they in right now? At the most, those people just managed to catch a few additional glimpses of her. What did that even amount to? There was no need to be concerned over it at all. It was not as though she had much of a loss. But, even if she lost nothing, she would never ever forgive those people here today. Especially that Shi Guang... NEVER! The hatred that was brooding in Yang Sitong¡¯s chest had exploded out entirely. She was so spiteful that she wanted to have Shi Guang ruined! Chapter 336 - Discovered Lu Yanchen’s Little Secret (1)

Chapter 336: Discovered Lu Yanchen¡¯s Little Secret (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The training hall was totally empty, except for Zhang Shulin and Shi Guang. Under his guidance, thetter had been practicing her flipping continuously. Her flipping style was fixed with a steadycenter of bnce. Not only that, her stance was rather striking as well. However, Zhang Shulin still felt that something was off. Only, he could not point out the exact reason behind that hunch. Turning around, Shi Guang leaned against the walls with her arm, and came forth from the waters with a ssh following a push. She then looked at Zhang Shulin. ¡°Coach, has there been any improvements from the training?¡± Zhang Shulin smiled out. ¡°Improvements are guaranteed. Right now, there is nothing wrong with your technique. However, you must still work on it more. Also, you must take breaks, I¡¯ll let you have the afternoon off...¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shi Guang replied gently and continued training while Zhang Shulin stood there analyzing her posture. When noon came, Huo Zhan, who was going to leave the next day, came looking for Shi Guang. He wanted to meet with her and Li Fangfei for lunch. But, when she walked out of the entrance with Huo Zhan, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen standing beneath the shade of a tree nearby. Upright and straight, he was looking at her and Huo Zhan with an indecipherable gaze. What was he doing here? Waiting for her? Shi Guang was perplexed¡ªwhat was he looking for her for? Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was cold as though ayer of frost was covering his eyes as he asked calmly, ¡°Why are you onlying out now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just finished training? What are you here for?¡± Shi Guang was troubled as she looked at him with raised brows. She did not know what he was up to and why he was questioning her with such a tone. ¡°Check your messages.¡± Shi Guang took out her phone and was stunned immediately. No wonder her coach would give her the afternoon off... Looking at their interactions, Huo Zhan was deeply affected as he felt his heart sinking while he gripped his fist tightly. He remarked unhappily, ¡°Shi Guang, we¡¯ve already arranged for a meal with Fangfei. Are you going to abandon us because it¡¯s the other gender over friendship?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at this man whose intentions wereid bare in his eyes, then looked at that Shi Guang who was so apologetic while smiling dumbly and not knowing what to do. Really, that woman was just one ball of worries for him. Shi Guang trying negotiating in a sorry tone, ¡°Sorry, sorry! Tonight! I¡¯ll treat you and Fangfei to dinner, alright?¡± Unable to take this cold ending, Huo Zhan¡¯s face turned dark as he gritted his teeth saying, ¡°Just where are you going?¡± The moment she checked her messages, she rejected them immediately. Just who was it or what was it that was so important for her? Just as Shi Guang was about to reply, Lu Yanchen suddenly walked up with an icy cold expression. Gripping Shi Guang¡¯s wrist in her shocked moment when she was just rooted, he flipped her around to his side before replying frostily, ¡°My...¡± He then added on, ¡°Bed!¡± He was asserting his dominance. If not now, then when? Huo Zhan was stoned as the bubbling heart of that man was crushed instantly. ¡°...¡± Meanwhile, Shi Guang was startled as well. ¡°...¡± Her petite face could not help but flush red as she barked out at Lu Yanchen with her embarrassment turning into anger, ¡°W-What are you talking about!¡± She then exined to Huo Zhan. ¡°Auntie Lu has invited us for a meal and had texted me earlier on. But, I did not catch it.¡± So, it was because of an elder. Huo Zhan looked at Lu Yanchen for his shamelessness scornfully. However, thetter was totally indifferent towards it, and even remarked coldly again, ¡°Makes no difference.¡± Huo Zhan: ¡°...¡± This mother*cking guy was scheming for sure! Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± After getting onto the car, her face was still blushing red. Looking at Lu Yanchen who was driving, sheined unhappily, ¡°Can you not talk like that in the future?¡± Chapter 337 - Discovered Lu Yanchen’s Little Secret (2)

Chapter 337: Discovered Lu Yanchen¡¯s Little Secret (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang thought that the meal with Shen Lingshuang would be outside at a restaurant or hotel. To think that Lu Yanchen would have brought her right into the Lu Family house in the militarypound. She was absolutely startled. The previous time around, she had tried thinking of all sorts of methods to get to Shen Lingshuang at the Lu house, but wasn¡¯t able to gain ess into thepound at all. To think that Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t give her any sort of warning about this at all and brought her home right away! Not only that, it was in the capacity as a future daughter-inw. Shi Guang really did not feel prepared in the slightest bit, just feeling restless and nervous from head to toe. After entering the militarypound, it didn¡¯t take long before they came before a mighty looking guard sentry post. Behind it was where most of the top military chiefs of the area were staying, causing this ce that was all green in color to give off a mysterious and quiet ambiance. On the surface, the houses within the militarypound looked rather normal, retro-styled double storied limestone mansions. There was a variety of flora and nts in the Lu house¡¯s garden, but all of theiryouts were intricate, giving it a rather spectacr image. Shi Guang¡¯s nerves were a little wracked. She gulped and looked at Lu Yanchen asking, ¡°Why have you brought me to the Lu¡¯s ce?¡± Even though she definitely had to meet his parents for the marriage, it should be at an arranged time so that she could have made some preparations ande over with a gift! ¡°Is there any problem in bringing you home to meet the parents before getting married?¡± Lu Yanchen asked back expressionlessly. Shi Guang rubbed her head troubledly and replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that there¡¯s any problem. But, you should have discussed this with me prior.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? It¡¯s just a meal together.¡± She replied coldly, ¡°Even though this is just a marriage of convenience and it isn¡¯t really important how I get to meet your parents, you should still tell me in advance. For things to happen this way, I...¡± Before Shi Guang could finish, she heard a shout, ¡°Sister!¡± Xiao Bai bolted out from the house just like a gust of wind and leaped into Shi Guang¡¯s embrace passionately. Shi Guang hugged him immediately and called out happily, ¡°Xiao Bai!¡± ¡°Did you miss me, sister?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too! So much so that I could die!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°...¡± He was especially displeased over the fact of how this woman was just talking to him icily moments earlier and had her attitude changed into one of warmth and care the moment she saw Xiao Bai. At that moment, Little Goody came out as well. It had even recognized Shi Guang and was spinning circles around her while mewing out, as though it was asking to be cuddled. Letting go of Xiao Bai, Shi Guang bent down and picked it up. ¡°Aiyoh, Little Goody!¡± When Lu Yanchen saw her attitude toward it, his face turned even darker. ¡°...¡± To think that she¡¯s even that warm towards a smelly cat! Hmph! ¡°Wow! Little Goody seems to have gotten fatter,¡± Shi Guang fondled it. Not only had it gotten fatter, it had grown more fur as well, making it really nice to touch. ¡°I know, right! It has been eating a lot recently, and granny has been feeding it non-stop as well!¡± As Xiao Bai continued talking, he got a little unhappy while he pouted his lips as though he wasining, ¡°It¡¯s not called Little Goody now. Granny insisted on changing its name.¡± When Shi Guang heard that, she asked curiously, ¡°So, what name is it now?¡± ¡°Snowball... It¡¯s so strange,¡± Xiao Bai continued with a gloomy tone, ¡°And it sounds a little silly, not suitable for Little Goody in the slightest bit. It¡¯s only that silly bimbo of a grandma I have that woulde up with such a weird name! I¡¯m still going to call it Little Goody!¡± Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out with a stifledugh. To think that this fe would call his grandma a silly bimbo! Chapter 338 - Discovered Lu Yanchen’s Little Secret (3)

Chapter 338: Discovered Lu Yanchen¡¯s Little Secret (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned cold as he lectured Xiao Bei sternly, ¡°Xiao Bai, who taught you to talk like that?¡± Xiao Bai grumbled out softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I heard when you were chatting with 3rd Uncle? That in our family, grandma is the silliest and most easy to trick?¡± Looking at how Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed dangerously, Xiao Bai hid behind Shi Guang right away. Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows. ¡°...¡± So he knows how to look for backup now? Will she help him? Hmph, I¡¯ll deal with him in the future. At that moment, an elegant and ssydy walked out of the house. Her blue cheongsam made her look rxed and casual, yet not forgetting to elevate her ssiness. Those crescent moon shaped eyes that were smiling out locked onto Shi Guang again as she spoke out from far away, ¡°Shi Guang, we meet again!¡± Shi Guang felt her heart stop for a second as she bowed down hurriedly. ¡°Mrs. Lu! Hello!¡± She was bearing apletely different set of feelings with her for this meeting with Mrs. Lu this time around. The previous time, she had met her in the capacity of Lu Yanchen¡¯s swimming coach. Naturally, Mrs. Lu would be courteous and polite to her. But this time around, she was someone who was going to marry Lu Yanchen. Would Mrs. Lu still be as agreeable as before? In theory, the answer should be no. Would she be like Yang Sitong and hand her a cheque, asking her to scram as far away as possible? As Shen Lingshuang approached Shi Guang, she found that thisss looked even prettier than she had seemed the previous time around. Thinking about how she was so good at swimming as a champion while her son had water vertigo, the two of them did seem like they would have a perfect bnce being together: a decent match. The more she thought about it, the more she found herself being pleased with this future daughter inw. She immediately bent down and helped Shi Guang up right away, smiling brightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on courtesy! Mrs. Lu? Call me auntie, that will do! Don¡¯t be so polite now, let¡¯s hurry and enter the house before we talk more!¡± Shi Guang pulled out a smile; however, it was really stiff. Why was Shen Lingshuang acting so friendly? Why did she not seem to have any intention of making things difficult for her¡ªa girl such as herself who wasn¡¯t befitting of their family. For a madam of a rich family, shouldn¡¯t she despise someone like her? Or... was she acting? But, everything that happened next did not have Shi Guang feeling as though she was acting. She could tell that Shen Lingshuang really fancied her, and had no intention of objecting to her being together with Lu Yanchen. Furthermore, other than Mrs. Lu and Xiao Bai, there were no one else present at the Lu¡¯s house today. Gradually, Shi Guang found herself feeling morefortable bit by bit. Xiao Bai literally could not wish for more than to be a piece of gum to stick himself to Shi Guang as he tugged onto her arms tightly while acting like a spoilt child in front of her. ¡°Sister, grandma said that you¡¯re going to have a swimmingpetition in theing days? Can I go and watch?¡± Shi Guang had just opened her mouth when Lu Yanchen rejected for her. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got school.¡± Xiao Bai pursed his lips and looked at Shi Guang pitifully. ¡°Sister, you want Xiao Bai to go cheer you on, right?¡± ¡°But, you¡¯ve got to go to school on that day?¡± ¡°Well, I COULD have a stomach-ache on that day!¡± That was his excuse for skipping school. Shi Guang did not know to cry or tough as she eyed Lu Yanchen, who was ring at her coldly with a hint of threat within them. It was as though he was saying that she was dead meat if she agreed to it. Indeed, it wasn¡¯t good for children to skip school without any proper reasons. She thought for a bit before replying, ¡°I will have many morepetitions in the future. If you can¡¯te and cheer me on this time around, you can do it for the next time, alright?¡± Xiao Bai hesitated for a moment before nodding his head eventually. He tugged at Shi Guang¡¯s hand. ¡°Then sister must like me the MOST!¡± ted, Shi Guang replied, ¡°Sure!¡± Young Master Lu who was ignored: ¡°...¡± Chapter 339 - Discovered Lu Yanchen’s Little Secret (4)

Chapter 339: Discovered Lu Yanchen¡¯s Little Secret (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shi Guang, let me know when your grandma will be free. I would like to pay her a visit and discuss about your and Yanchen¡¯s marriage.¡± During the meal, Shen Lingshuang found an opportunity to ask Shi Guang. ¡°Erm... I¡¯ll go ask my grandma about it,¡± Shi Guang stammered for a little. How would she agree to let her marry Lu Yanchen that easily? This was something that was still too strange for Shi Guang. ¡°Sure, no hurries! We can wait till after your swimmingpetition as well.¡± Toward Shi Guang, Shen Lingshuang bore a true and sincere fancy. Using her chopsticks, she ced a piece of red braised ribs onto the former¡¯s bowl. ¡°Shi Guang, you muste visit me more often in the future and go shopping with me!¡± For a woman that her son would refuse to marry with his life, she knew that there must be some reason behind it; therefore, she agreed with his decision. Likewise, for a woman whom her son could want to bring home personally, there must definitely be good things about her. And indeed, this was an obedient and well-behaved girl. If there had to be aint, it would probably be that she was too young and rather opinionated. Shen Lingshuang garnered that she would have a difficult time persuading them to have kids early on. But thankfully, she already had Xiao Bai, and hence, she was could wait a couple more years. After the meal, Lu Yanchen brought Xiao Bai out. Meanwhile, Shen Lingshuang tugged at Shi Guang and brought her to Lu Yanchen¡¯s bedroom. She took out Lu Yanchen¡¯s old pictures and started flipping them around while chatting with Shi Guang about when he was young. After going through two photo albums, she tried looking for Lu Yanchen¡¯s album of him in the army; however, she just could not find it. ¡°It should be in his father¡¯s study. Give me a moment, I¡¯ll go take a look...¡± With that said, she left Shi Guang alone in his room. Shi Guang smiled out helplessly. After sitting there quietly for a while, she started tidying the mess that Shen Lingshuang had just created. Suddenly, she caught sight of a box at a corner of the drawer. She felt her heart tighten for a moment. If she hadn¡¯t recalled wrongly, she seemed to have a box like that in the past as well that was discarded at a corner of a drawer just like this, untouched for the longest time. It was as though it was a secret that was not to be discovered. Could Lu Yanchen have had a secret that mustn¡¯t be discovered as well? Shi Guang scoffed out to herself¡ªeven if there was, it had nothing to do with her. She wanted to close the drawer. However, for some reason, she just could not do so, and had even picked up the box. There was a familiar yet foreign looking ring within, a crystal ring that looked extremely ordinary. There were two interconnected hearts on it and two English alphabets: C&G. It was formed from his Chen and her Guang. A long time ago, she had him buy the ring, saying, ¡°Putting the first word of ourst sybles together into this crystal ring... Don¡¯t you think that it looks like it was made just for us? You can just propose marriage to me using this ring in the future!¡± It had already been two years since they had broken up¡ªwhy was he still holding onto this ring! Shi Guang picked the ring up and instinctively wore the ring on her finger. The moment it slipped in, a cold voice rang out beside her ears, ¡°What are you doing?¡± AHHHHH! rmed, Shi Guang spun around frantically to see Lu Yanchen standing behind her. After hiding her hands behind her back, she wanted to take the ring off secretly. s, Shi Guang had not expected that the ring would seem a little tight stuck on her ring finger! She was able to wear it two years ago, but now, it didn¡¯t seem to fit her anymore as she couldn¡¯t get it off. Lu Yanchen walked to her side slowly as that perfectly expressionless face looked at her with a cold indifference before continuing, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chapter 340 - Discovered Lu Yanchen’s Little Secret (5)

Chapter 340: Discovered Lu Yanchen¡¯s Little Secret (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Your mum b-brought... me here to see pictures of you when you were young...!¡± Shi Guang gulped down with a guilty expression on her face. Meanwhile, she used all her might to tug left and right; but no matter what, she just could not get it off her finger. It was as though the ring was a part of her finger now... Shi Guang really wanted to cry! Sensing that something was off, Lu Yanchen tilted his head slightly. Thinking about how she was going to be discovered sooner orter, Shi Guang showed her right hand boldly in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°Sorry, I saw how this ring looked rather special and thought of trying it on for fun. But who knew, it got stuck.¡± Lu Yanchen focused his gaze¡ªit was that crystal double heart ring and was stuck on her ring finger. Saw how it looked special and was just trying it for fun...? Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly in his heart and replied without letting his emotions slip at all, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s that? Had he already forgotten all about this ring? She furrowed her brows. ¡°I found it in your drawer. Isn¡¯t it yours?¡± Lu Yanchen wasposed and gave off a nonchnt expression. ¡°Probably! Who knows when I even got that and had tossed it here casually. To think that you would have found it. Since you like it, you can wear it then.¡± Who knows when he got it and had casually tossed it here...? Shi Guang retorted frostily, ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± She used all her strength to tug at that ring, wanting to pull it off. Lu Yanchen leaned in and looked at her, purposely moving his lips beside her ears and asking in a knowing tone, ¡°By the looks of it, you seem rather disappointed!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s mouth cramped up. She pushed Lu Yanchen away and stood up immediately before looking at him coldly. ¡°What are you thinking about? I just thought that this ring looked rather familiar and has a nice design as well, which is why I thought of trying it on...!¡± Exining it that way had her feeling much better now. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! I live life with my chest puffed up high and am straightforward...¡± With that said, Shi Guang turned around suavely, wanting to end this fiasco with a cool departure. But, she had just taken a single step when she was yanked back by her arms. Stunned, Shi Guang found herself falling onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s body. Instinctively, she reached out to push him away while her leg kicked out. But, Lu Yanchen was a man with experience now, fending her off in a few mere moves before pinning her onto the sofa nearby. ¡°Puffing your chest up high? Do you have a chest to speak of?¡± His hands did not stop as well, wanting to move in and check out whether she had a chest or not. ¡°AH! Where are your hands moving to...!¡± Shi Guang shrieked out, ¡°Get lost, you smelly hooligan...!¡± She could not continue anymore as she found her mouth mped with his. Instinctively, she struggled hard. However, both of her arms were held up above her head by Lu Yanchen, and as she tried kicking, her leg was sped between his as well. He pried his own mouth opened and slowly invaded hers, assaulting this entrance to her soul with a chaotic rampage as though he was going to devour her up. There seemed to be a frenzied sense of madness that even he himself could not contain. Shi Guang whimpered out, wanting to scream. But, when she thought about how she was in the Lu¡¯s residences now, she bore with it and tried to push him away again. However, who knew that he wouldtch tighter on after that attempt of hers. The distance between both of them was so close that she could feel his heat. ¡°When I said that I was bringing you to my bed just now, you thought that I was just kidding, huh?¡± Lu Yanchen moved out from her lips and curled into a smirk, looking particrly devilish. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you had better let loose!¡± She warned. ¡°Let loose? You¡¯re referring to... this?¡± Not only did Lu Yanchen not let loose, he even used his steaming rod to poke at her a little as he said in an evil tone. Chapter 341 - He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (1)

Chapter 341: He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Both shy and pissed, Shi Guang was clenching her teeth so hard they were about to be chipped off. But somehow, Lu Yanchen only seemed to have noticed her shyness and not her anger, not forgetting to mention as well, ¡°Should I just release it right now for you to see then?¡± Shi Guang was flushed totally red even up to her ears by his teasing. Yet, she was so helpless that she could almost cry out in embarrassment. She seemed to be witnessing that lewd man from two years ago again. In that moment, her heart was engulfed with all sorts of emotions. Thinking about the past, her mind suddenly twinkled as she frowned before yelling out softly, ¡°It hurts...¡± Just as she had thought, the man who was pressing on her body seemed to be momentarily frozen. Her heart skipped with joy as Shi Guang muttered out feebly, ¡°Lu Yanchen, get up first. My stomach hurts... It¡¯s probably because... my rtive 1ing... Hurry and help me up, I-I need to go to the bathroom...!¡± Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes squinted gently, there was a slight glint in his deep, dark eyes. He looked at her fixatedly while his body stroked hers gently. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang was getting flustered now. ¡°It really hurts! Won¡¯t you get up now!¡± Lu Yanchen spoke beside her ears just like he was breathing out air, ¡°If I recall correctly, your rtive shouldn¡¯t be visiting at this period of time!¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ‡å! This guy! He even remembered when her rtive visits? That shouldn¡¯t be the case! But what if he had really remembered? Now that the arrow has already been pulled at the bow, there was nothing she could do other than continuing to fire the shot! ¡°It really hurts... If it¡¯s not my rtive, I must have eaten something wrong...! It hurts so badly...!¡± Her shaky voice sounded as though this was practically her limit as her breathing was uneven¡ªit seemed like she was being tormented so badly that her mental state was getting pretty unstable. Lu Yanchen was still expressionless. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze at him was filled with a perplexed expression. What was going on? She had already acted out as such and there he was being soposed! Did he really not care about her life or death? She refused to believe that he would just have her die of pain, and thus, she intensified her pained expression as though the entire world has darkened from her pain, such that she couldn¡¯t even make out a single spark of light. Looking at how much effort she was putting into her act, Lu Yanchen let go of his grip with a slightly helpless expression. In order to avoid him, she had even pulled out such a cheesy trick! He really had to give it to her. Her eyes widened as she sat up clutching her stomach. ¡°I ate the same food as you guys in the afternoon! I think there must be some other reason. Let me go check it out...¡± Seizing an opportunity when Lu Yanchen wasn¡¯t paying much notice to her, she bolted upright and ran right off... To think that she was even running...! She wasn¡¯t even pretending that she still had that stomach ache! What a smelly girl! Did she think that she could run off forever? He had all many more opportunities toe in the future...! Lu Yanchen scolded out. But, when he thought about her behavior earlier on, he could not help but smile out as his lips curled into an arc. Shi Guang heaved out heavily and went down to wait for Shen Lingshuang in the living room. Looking at how it was gettingte now, she intended to bid Shen Lingshuang farewell the moment she came down. But surprisingly, Shen Lingshuang, who had said that she was going to the study, was seated in the living room right now. She wasn¡¯t alone¡ªthere was a ssy and elegant woman with her. Just as Shi Guang was looking over, she too looked at Shi Guang, sizing her up. There was a sense of scrutiny in her gaze, most likely trying to figure out her identity. Following the gaze of the woman, Shen Lingshuang saw Shi Guang as well and extended her hand, waving for thetter toe over. ¡°Come over! I¡¯ll introduce you guys... This is your 3rd sister inw.¡± 3rd sister inw? Shi Guang found herself stunned for a moment before understanding the meaning behind Shen Lingshuang¡¯s words... Chapter 342 - He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (2)

Chapter 342: He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The four brothers of the Lu Family were all renowned for being smart and wise, handsome and suave. Given that they were already from a background way better than most people, these four of them were destined to be dragons amongst men. These were people that women of the rich and powerful would fight and scuffle over even from their youths. Out of them, the earliest to get married was not the 1st or 2nd, but the 3rd. 3rd sister inw... This was the wife of the 3rd Young Master Lu. But... to refer to her as 3rd sister inw! That was an intricate introduction that brought with it a sense of closeness. Immediately, Shi Guang¡¯s ears flushed tomato red in embarrassment as she smiled out shyly, ¡°Hello!¡± The 3rd sister inw smiled back at Shi Guang conservatively, ¡°Hello, I am Yan Miaoke!¡± Shi Guang smiled out. Miaoke¡¯s attitude toward her could not be considered as affectionate¡ªit was just polite. Yet, there was a sense of warmth in that politeness. Was this what the world meant by a well-bred woman of a noble family? Wang Caichun had once gossiped to her that the only married son of the Lu Family was the 3rd Young Master Lu. The 3rd Young Master Lu¡ªLu Huainan¡ªwas rumored to have the shrewdest mind out of the four of them. Always wearing smiles on his face, one could never ever guess his intent through his actions. He did not follow in the footsteps of Father Lu or their 1st Brother to join the military. His ambitions had always been toward politics. For the young, 26 years old Lu Huainan, he was already making winds for himself in the political scene. In that, his background as someone from the Lu Family definitely yed a part. However, most of it was because of his exceptional capabilities. And his wife was no ordinary person as well. Graduating from a famous school in Ennd, she had already obtained her Masters by the time she was 22. Back in her schooling days, she had nock of suitors, mostly from rather decent family backgrounds as well. However, she took notice of none of them, standing high and tall by herself. But of course, the reason she could be so prideful¡ªother than her own talents¡ªwas her dazzling family background. If one were to say that the Lus were an aristocratic military family, the Yans were an aristocratic political family. When two people of such exceptionalities were attracted mutually, causing their families of equal statuses to be matched in a formidable matrimony of convenience, this was something that could have people die of envy. And even though it was a matrimony of convenience, both of them lived in bliss. After all, they were childhood sweethearts. As Wang Caichun got to that, she confessed that she was in full admiration of that point of theirs. ¡°Sister!!¡± Xiao Bai rushed out of the kitchen and pounced toward Shi Guang. ¡°Haha, you brat! Why do you just love to stick to sister that much? Don¡¯t you see 3rd Aunt over here?¡± Shen Lingshuang chuckled out in smiles. At that, Xiao Bai stood up rigid and well behaved, calling out in a prim and proper manner that was neither friendly nor cold, ¡°Greetings, 3rd Aunt!¡± ¡°Good boy, Xiao Bai!¡± Yan Miaoke smiled out warmly. ¡°Sister, won¡¯t you y with me?¡± Xiao Bai tugged at Shi Guang¡¯s arm and swung it left and right. But, before she could reply, Shen Lingshuang spoke first, ¡°It¡¯s time for your afternoon nap. Don¡¯t keep bothering sister now.¡± After that, she stood up and escorted the unhappy Xiao Bai personally upstairs for his afternoon nap. The moment they were gone, there was only Shi Guang and Yan Miaoke left in the living room. The atmosphere in the air suddenly turned slightly awkward. In order to diffuse that ufortable tension, Shi Guang casually asked, ¡°I heard that you went to university in Ennd... Which of those famous schools were you in?¡± Yan Miaoke nced over at Shi Guang as a trace of amusement shed by that quiet face of hers. She replied gently, ¡°Even though I studied in a famous school in Ennd and obtained my Masters, none of that has anything to do with my family background!!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She was dering that be it her surname or her school or her background, none of that mattered¡ªshe achieved everything through her own capabilities! Was she misunderstanding something? But, she was a prideful person, so there was naturally no need for her to misunderstand anything... The only other exnation would be that beneath that warm and gentle face of hers was a sense of elitism that seeped right out of her bones. Chapter 343 - He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (3)

Chapter 343: He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Was it because of her family background and her own talents that she was looking down on Shi Guang from the depths of her heart? Thinking that, Shi Guang was a little speechless, and did not really feel like talking anymore. At the same time, Yan Miaoke did not seem as though she had the intention of continuing the conversation either. That had Shi Guang feeling as though her act of politeness to start the conversation earlier on was just her seeking humiliation for herself. A set of clean, crisp footsteps drifted out of the living room. This was the first time that Shi Guang felt as though she had just seen some hope of salvation when she looked at Lu Yanchen. At that moment, she immediately stood up and walked over toward him. When Yan Miaoke looked at Shi Guang¡¯s back view as thetter walked toward Lu Yanchen, even though there were not many changes on her facial expression, her eyes could not help but sh out with a glint of contempt. As she continued looking ahead, she realized that Lu Yanchen was staring at her. Freezing for a moment, she then smiled out, ¡°Yanchen.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire aura exuded forth with coldness and ss. His dark eyes were imperceptible as he nodded to Yan Miaoke as a form of a polite and distant greeting, then said to Shi Guang, ¡°I¡¯ve already told my mum. Head on back.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Shi Guang could not wait to get out right now. She did not know why, but she had a strange feeling that Lu Yanchen did not really seem to like this 3rd sister inw either. And indeed, after getting up the car, Lu Yanchen rapped her on the head before lecturing her straight out, ¡°Why do you have so much nonsense to strike out a conversation with just about anyone?¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± Shi Guang cried out as she rubbed her head in pain before looking at Lu Yanchen in protest. ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her with a pair of cold, unhappy eyes, clearly having no intention of hiding his displeasure at all. They were implying, ¡®In my family, you can just ignore whoever you don¡¯t wish to talk to.¡¯ So wilful! But then again, he was the little spoilt king of the Lu Family. Shi Guang chuckled out in her heart. However, this time around, she wasn¡¯t angry in the slightest bit. She knew that Lu Yanchen was just feeling upset over her injustice. She uttered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t bring me to your ce next time then. It¡¯s not as though I want to humor them!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly before rapping her head again. ¡°Easy for you to say. Should I go visit your grandma now?¡± This time around, he had rapped harder than before. Although it was still manageable, Shi Guang pretended that it was really painful as she rubbed her head andined out loudly, ¡°This is a head, not a watermelon! Why do you keep knocking on it!¡± ¡°And that¡¯s enough to hurt you? Is your head made of tofu?¡± Shi Guang ignored him as she tilted her head away to look outside the window. At that moment, she heard Lu Yanchen say out, ¡°I didn¡¯t even use any strength...¡± Her nose suddenly felt all stuffy as she sniffed... What the hell was she feeling wronged for! What¡¯s there to feel bad about! She was acting spoilt! At a red light, the car came to a stop as Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep voice rang out beside her ears, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re crying from the pain?¡± Reaching out with his arms, he pulled her over by the chin. At that moment, both of their faces were really close to one another, and they could feel the other party breathing. His dark pupils were looking at her with a cruel teasing glint before he pressed down on her head. ¡°Since it hurts that much, I¡¯ll blow it for you...¡± Just like coaxing a little child, he really wanted to blow her head for her. Flustered and caught at a loss, Shi Guang backed off and red at him sternly. ¡°Why are you so annoying right now!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. ¡°So, other than right now, you really like me every other time huh?¡± Shi Guang was speechless. ¡°...¡± Her mouth was gaping wide open as she could not find the words to say for a good, long time. Who in the world would be this... shameless! Utterly shameless! She pouted her lips and red at him with a coquettish protest. Those eyes were fiery, with a trace of charmced within it. Merely looking at them had Lu Yanchen feeling this inexplicable sense of fluffiness that filled his entire heart. He thought to himself that this was fine as well... Chapter 344 - He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (4)

Chapter 344: He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since Shi Guang was still going to treat Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei to dinnerter on, she decided to not head back to school, and had Lu Yanchen send her to her little auntie¡¯s ce. As the car reached the apartment vicinity, they caught sight of her little auntie¡¯s husband chatting with a woman at the stairs. Shi Guang could not help but squint her eyes. The two of them were standing at an angle such that she could only make out the back of the woman¡¯s head. She had a head of short hair, was tall and slim, and wore fashionable clothes, looking like aplete white cored elite. Shi Guang could not tell what the two of them were talking about, but they seemed really intimate. The way her little uncle was looking at that woman was really tender, and he even suddenly reached out and helped the womanb a few loose strands of hair at the side of her head. Seeing that, Shi Guang frowned and hurriedly pushed the car door open before striding forth with huge strides, shouting from afar, ¡°Little uncle!¡± Too much! To think that he would behave so intimately with another woman right beneath their doorsteps! What does he take little auntie for now? When both of them heard her voice, their heads turned together. At that moment, Shi Guang could make out the face of the other woman properly now¡ªit was clean and pristine. No wonder... It was her cousin! She smiled out brightly immediately, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re back? When did you return! Why are you standing here? Where is little auntie and grandma?¡± Her little uncle replied, ¡°She went out for a walk with your grandma. I gave them a call, and they should be returning soon. Your cousin misses grandma, and insisted on waiting here for them to return.¡± Mo Jin was smiling as well. But when she caught sight of Lu Yanchen in the car behind, her smile froze. Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression was cold the entire time. Without saying anything much, he drove off. Her little uncle went looking for her little auntie and grandma, leaving the two cousins to converse with one another. ¡°Say, Mo Jin, what¡¯s with the huge changes! I can barely recognize you anymore...!¡± ¡°Who did you take me for earlier then? The way you yelled out so loudly, you must have thought that I was my dad¡¯s little mistress outside or something, right?¡± Mo Jin could not help but want tough. Shi Guang denied it thoroughly, ¡°N-Nonono! I thought that you were some pretty babe asking for directions!¡± ¡°Sure, sure! You really think I don¡¯t know you well enough?¡± ... Before long, their conversation topic turned to Lu Yanchen. ¡°When I knew that you had met with Lu Yanchen once more, I should have known that the two of you would get involved again somehow... But, do you remember what you had promised me back then?¡± ¡°When we first met again, I thought about whether or not I wanted to hate him, whether or not I wanted to ask him why. At the same time, I decided that I would never ever get back with him ever again. But, many things happened afterward... I can¡¯t even choose to NOT see him right now... I always thought that as humans, even if there were differences in our statuses, there shouldn¡¯t be much difference in our basis as being humans.¡± With that, Shi Guang gave off a bitterugh, ¡°But how wrong I was...¡± This society was nothing more than a food chain, where it was survival of the fittest. Toward people above oneself on thedder, there was never ever the privilege of saying no. Mo Jin frowned. ¡°All the more you shouldn¡¯t get married to him.¡± Shi Guang sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not as though you don¡¯t know how grandma was at that time. Back then, I could only agree to it to amodate grandma. Be it a fake or real marriage, it doesn¡¯t matter. All I want is for grandma to be fine...¡± Mo Jin reminded her, ¡°But, if you were to get married to him, Yang Sitong would be like a curse that you would never be able to erase. She would definitely not stand by idly.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen has already promised me that he will not let Yang Sitong harm my family.¡± ¡°Can you trust his words?¡± ¡°After meeting him again, I found out that there were certain things that weren¡¯t like I had thought of them to be. Even if I were to go ignore them intentionally, I can¡¯t help but acknowledge that Lu Yanchen treats me really well. He isn¡¯t as cold and aloof as I had always thought of him to be...¡± Chapter 345 - He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (5)

Chapter 345: He May Have Been In Love With Me All This While (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You! Y-y-y-y-y-y-y-you!¡± Mo Jin was so pissed by Shi Guang that she could barely say anything. She used her finger to poke and poke repeatedly at thetter¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re going to piss me off to death, my silly little sister! When can you start growing some sense of wariness toward others! Wasn¡¯t he good enough to you in the past as well? Perhaps... to him, you¡¯re nothing more than a moment of interest!¡± Shi Guang bit on her lower lip. ¡°Even if that really is the case, I can¡¯t say anything. After all, I¡¯m getting married to him because of grandma. I really can¡¯t back out of this. Besides, what age are we living in now? Divorcing after marrying is something that couldn¡¯t be any moremon.¡± There was actually still a single sentence that was in Shi Guang¡¯s mind that she did not dare to say to Mo Jin. Lu Yanchen... perhaps he may have still been in love with me all this while... At times, Shi Guang would get that feeling. Otherwise, why would he still be getting involved in her affairs every now and then. But, it was nothing more than a mere guess. After all, if he had really loved her, why did he have to break up with her back then? And even after they got married, even if he were to treat her nicely, she would not hand her heart over to him. Who knows if he might just get tired of everything and divorce her, leaving her again like back then... Looking at how Shi Guang was always taking one step at a time for things, Mo Jin really could not find it in her to get angry at her. Meanwhile, a voice drifted over from the distance, ¡°Jin¡¯er 1 !¡± Little auntie marched over with haste as she hugged her daughter. It was almost two years since she hadst seen her daughter, and she naturally missed her dearly. Looking at how her mother¡¯s eyes were reddening with tears, Mo Jin really could not hold it in and started crying out as well when she hugged her grandma. Grandma patted her gently on the back and brought her home, asking her about her life and happenings along the way, including whether she had gotten herself a boyfriend abroad or not. Mo Jin choked out, ¡°No, I¡¯m still young! It¡¯s still early, and I don¡¯t wish to have a boyfriend yet.¡± Little auntie chimed in right away, ¡°Not THAT young! Look at how your sister¡¯s going to get married already! You¡¯ve got to start working hard as well!¡± Mo Jin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Now that we¡¯re talking about this... You guys! She hasn¡¯t even graduated from university, and yet you guys are letting her get married and whatnot! Aren¡¯t you afraid that she might be cheated by a man?¡± Grandma patted her hands right away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry! Little Chen is kind and humble, down to earth and polite, with a good character. Besides, he treats our Shi Guang well!¡± Little auntie praised him as well. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right! Little Chen has it all¡ªcharacter and looks. Whoever meets with someone like that should justtch onto him tightly right away. If our Shi Guang were to let him slip, who knows when he might be snatched up by others immediately!¡± Mo Jin replied coldly, ¡°Any man that can be snatched away isn¡¯t a good man.¡± Her mother eyed her icily. ¡°That¡¯s not the way to put things. If an opportunity is good, one must cherish it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Little Chen is a good kid!¡± Mo Jin¡¯s fatherughed out heartily, expressing his stamp of approval towards Lu Yanchen all over his face. Mo Jin was at a total loss for words. In and out, all they had to talk about were good things about Lu Yanchen. Was it really that cold and aloof Lu Yanchen that she used to know? In her memories, it was always this silly little sister of hers that was always stering her smiles over his frosty demeanor. Her lips cramped a little as she uttered out, ¡°Seems like he has already bribed everyone in our family.¡± Hearing the words of her cousin, Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders. ¡°...¡± Well, it couldn¡¯t really be considered as a bribe¡ªhe was truly sincere toward grandma. At the same time, grandma and little auntie were really fond of him as well. Therefore, Shi Guang had already decided¡ªsince it was already a foregone conclusion, she should just ept it. Let nature take its course. As long as she didn¡¯t hand her heart over, she wouldn¡¯t get hurt... ... Lying on her bed and preparing to sleep, Shi Guang received a text¡ªit was from Lu Yanchen. The day after tomorrow, that was the day of her finals for the provincial team selection. He wanted her to head over to the Ministry of Civil Affairs right after the finals? He wasn¡¯t going to go watch her at the finals? Chapter 346 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (1)

Chapter 346: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The temperature was starting to dip in October as autumn¡¯s frost started to set in. The people out on the streets were starting to put on thickeryers of clothes as the weather had a hint of winter in it. Despite that, the selection finals were still going on heatedly at the province¡¯s Ministry of Sports¡¯ training hall. This year¡¯s selection finals were way more happening than the previous years. That was because the annual National Champions Cup would be held in their province this year. Therefore, the provincial team paid particr emphasis toward this year¡¯s team. Out of their existing swimmers, there were some that were slightly weaker in some events. As such, they wanted to seek out some new talents to fight for a champion¡¯s title for the province. Because of that, the training hall¡¯s situation was different from the day of the preliminary heats. There were many spectators for the finals, and the entire viewing area was filled. Mo Jin brought her mother and grandma to watch the finals as well, and was surprised to see support banners and cards for Shi Guang! While observing that, she brought them over to sit at the area of Shi Guang¡¯s fan group. Seems like thisss is doing rather well for her to already have fans before even entering the provincial team! If Sister Feifei were to wake up and see this, she would definitely be overwhelmed with joy. Shi Guang stood at the preparation area and looked around the viewing area. It was only until she had spotted her grandma and the others that she returned to the back area. Everyone else had already changed into their swimsuits and were standing in groups of twos and threes, chatting with one another. Even though they were allpetitors, the atmosphere was still ratherfortable and easy-going. Xu Zixian sat beside Shi Guang and with both her hands at her neck, asked out softly, ¡°Shi Guang, are you nervous?¡± Shi Guang looked at her and smiled calmly, ¡°I¡¯m alright. What about you?¡± Xu Zixian bit down on her lips and patted her cheeks. ¡°Nervous, I¡¯m really nervous! What should I do?¡± ¡°Rx, take it as your normal training,¡± Even though Shi Guang looked calm on the surface, she was actually really nervous as well. Despite her coach telling her that it would be no issue for her to enter the provincial team with her standards, she was still worried that there would be some mishap. She just didn¡¯t want anyone to know about the uneasiness in her heart. Xu Zixian took in a deep breath. After a moment, her gazended on Shi Guang¡¯s phone case as she smiled and asked, ¡°That¡¯s so cute! Your boyfriend gave it to you?¡± Shi Guang looked down at her phone and shook her head. ¡°No, my cousin gave it to me.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Xu Zixian asked again, ¡°Right, you said that you were going to get married on Weibo! Is that for real? How long have you guys been together for? You¡¯re already getting married?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright I guess, the time we¡¯ve been together hasn¡¯t been that long or short. However, getting married has nothing to do with the duration of us being together.¡± ¡°But, you¡¯re still attending university, right? Would your family agree to you getting married?¡± As Xu Zixian said that, she took out a bottle of mineral water from her bag. Opening the cap, she wanted to drink. But when she realized that there was Shi Guang still, she capped the bottle back. Handing her water over to Shi Guang, she took out another bottle from her bag. ¡°If it were me, I think my parents would kill me. Also, I don¡¯t want to get married this early.¡± Shi Guang took the mineral water over and twisted it a little, replying calmly, ¡°My parents are no longer around, and my grandma wants me to get married earlier.¡± Xu Zixian¡¯s mouth opened wide as she apologized profusely, ¡°S-Sorry! I didn¡¯t know...¡± Shi Guang smiled, ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s been a long time now. Have you done your warmups yet?¡± ¡°Yeaps, just waiting for the event to start now,¡± With that said, Xu Zixian took a sip of her mineral water before secretly eyeing the water in Shi Guang¡¯s hands. Shi Guang, who was looking at her, stiffened momentarily. When Xu Zixian met with Shi Guang¡¯s gaze, she smiled and continued to drink her water. Shi Guang lowered her head silently, looking really contemtive as she held onto the cap of the mineral water. Her fingers twirled in circles around the bottle cap for a long time without opening it. No one knew what she was thinking with that sweet, cute face of hers. Chapter 347 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (2)

Chapter 347: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Zixian looked at Shi Guang, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t open it? Do you need my help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine... I¡¯m just thinking about some stuff...¡± Shi Guang had not finished her words when a voice drifted over, ¡°Shi Guang!¡± Turning around, she saw Lin Qiqi walking toward her. She even sat down right next to Shi Guang and suddenly lowered her voice, although her expression was clearly taunting, ¡°Say, for today¡¯s event, do you think that you¡¯ll be the first or me?¡± Shi Guang thought for a moment before replying seriously, ¡°I guess It¡¯ll be you.¡± Lin Qiqi was displeased. ¡°Can you not be so fake! Why don¡¯t you just say that it¡¯s going to be you directly?¡± Shi Guang did not know tough or cry. She tightened the bottle cap on the water and ced it beside her before turning slowly toward Lin Qiqi, a sense of yfulness seeping out of her tender gaze. ¡°And if I were to say that I¡¯m going to be the first right in your face, you would definitely say that I¡¯m way too arrogant and was looking down on you, right?¡± Lin Qiqi was surprised as she looked at the other for a moment or two with a cramped mouth. ¡°How did you know?¡± Shi Guang spread her arms out helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s written all over your face that you¡¯re here to look for trouble!¡± Xu Zixian, who was at the side, could not help but smile out gently while Lin Qiqi¡¯s face turned totally red. She was thoroughly embarrassed! To think that Shi Guang would have read her mind through and through! She reached out for Shi Guang¡¯s water beside her. Twisting it open, she wanted to drink from it right away. However, Shi Guang stopped her. ¡°That¡¯s mine.¡± Xu Zixian added on hurriedly as well, looking a little flustered. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s given to Shi Guang by me!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a bottle of water! Do you guys have to be so petty!¡± Lin Qiqi harrumphed out coldly before tossing the water over to Shi Guang and leaving. Xu Zixian was totally speechless. ¡°She¡¯s angry just like that?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be... She isn¡¯t someone that petty.¡± ¡°I hope so. But I still like you the most...¡± Xu Zixian gave off the sweetest smile ever. Shi Guang ced the water beside her again as she turned around to look at Xu Zixian while smiling, ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t known each other for long, I really, really like you too. I hope that we get into the provincial team together.¡± Xu Zixian¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment before she smiled out brightly, ¡°For sure! We¡¯ll definitely get into the provincial team together!¡± At that moment, two tall guys walked in. They were both dressed in ck athletic wear, and were 180cm and above in height. The moment they entered, they caused a small stir. Shi Guang¡¯s gaze followed everyone else¡¯s... One of them was Cheng Qi! The other one who was giving off a smile as though he was constipated was Cheng Qi¡¯s senior¡ªWang Zirui. Wang Zirui was a swimmer in the provincial team. From what Shi Guang knew about the provincial team earlier on, this was the famous ¡®yboy¡¯ of the team. Practically every single pretty babe of the provincial team had a history with him. Previously, Cheng Qi was in the provincial team before he dropped out. This time around, Wang Zirui should be here to apany the former. There were quite a number of people who rushed up to crowd around Cheng Qi and Wang Zirui. Turning around to look at Shi Guang, the former tilted his head slightly, indicating for her to head out to chat with him. Shi Guang nodded her head. Just as she was about to walk off, Xu Zixian took the bottle up and ced it in her hands. ¡°Your water!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Shi Guang went out after taking it. Looking at her back view leaving, Xu Zixian¡¯s eyes were filled with a trace of worry. At that moment, her phone rang. It was a text message. Checking that there was no one around her, she read it. She deleted it right after reading it. Chapter 348 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (3)

Chapter 348: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Zixian¡¯s petite face was a little pale as she gripped her phone tightly while resting her other hand against her forehead, looking as though she was contemting about something. After a moment, she heaved out a huge breath before twisting her bottle open. Taking a mouthful of water, she stood up and walked away. Stepping out, she caught sight of Shi Guang dressed in her red and white athletic gear nearby. Beside her was Cheng Qi. The two of them were conversing with one another. Immediately, Xu Zixian hid behind a pir and listened in intently... Cheng Qi was looking at Shi Guang firmly, thinking to himself how her eyes looked like bright little stars that sparkled in the night skies as he apologized, ¡°And that day as well, I¡¯m so sorry about that. Didn¡¯t think that giving you that congrattory gift would cause you trouble as well.¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before smiling with an arc filled with tenderness and warmth, ¡°Why are you standing on courtesy! You had already apologized on the phone before, and it¡¯s all in the past now. Don¡¯t keep thinking about it anymore. If you continue harping on it, even I am going to get embarrassed over it!¡± ¡°Fine, fine! I won¡¯t talk about it anymore!¡± Cheng Qi waved it off with his hands dismissively. ¡°How prepared are you for the finalster on?¡± ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any issues. Guess we¡¯ll be able to make it into the provincial team together,¡± Shi Guang juggled the bottle of water in her hands left and right, just like it was a toy. Xu Zixian, who was hiding in in the dark, could not make out if Shi Guang had drunk the water. Cheng Qi curled his lips and teased, ¡°But, aren¡¯t you getting married soon?¡± Shi Guang asked in reverse, ¡°What has that got to do with anything?¡± ¡°Well, for most cases, would your husband still allow you to continue swimming after getting married?¡± As Cheng Qi said that, he kept his gaze fixated on Shi Guang, wanting to catch her truest reactions. However, she did not even show a single strain of hesitation as she nodded her head. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s fully supportive of me.¡± That single reply had sealed every single other thing that Cheng Qi had wanted to follow up with. Even though he was still smiling, it seemed as though there was something gnawing at his heart, causing him to feel really ufortable inexplicably. ¡°I think that you ought to think it through. You have the potential to go much further. But, if you get married, many things won¡¯t turn out the way you expect them to...¡± As Cheng Qi was talking, Shi Guang turned her head toward the direction where Xu Zixian was at. ¡°...¡± Realizing that Shi Guang was about to see her, thetter hurriedly shirked her head back and clutched her chest. Had Shi Guang seen her? Should not be... However, she wasn¡¯t fully sure of that. Since no one made any sound or walked toward her after a while, she presumed that Shi Guang must have seen nothing. The next time Xu Zixian snuck out to catch a glimpse outside, she caught sight of yet another man beside Shi Guang. Dressed in a ck suit, his features were exquisite while his eyes were distantly cold. Curling into an arc, his lips brought with them an arrogant haughtiness, just like a snow lotus that was blossoming in a thousand years old icicle that gave off such a frosty yet distant coldness. That man... Was he Shi Guang¡¯s boyfriend? Her gaze then shifted back onto Shi Guang. She saw that Shi Guang was drinking her water, and there was already half of it gone. Drank! She had finally drunk it! Xu Zixian heaved out a sigh of relief in secret and no longer lingered to observe any longer. Making her way off stealthily, she could not help but smirk when she heard Shi Guang introducing the two men. That Cheng Qi, who was so exceptional, was clearly fancying Shi Guang. But to think that her boyfriend was even more exceptional. No wonder there was someone who wanted to get rid of her. Shi Guang, don¡¯t me me! I had no choice either. Besides, if it weren¡¯t me, there would be others as well. Xu Zixian thought in her heart as she replied the number from earlier on. Chapter 349 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (4)

Chapter 349: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold face looked like ayer of frost that could not melt no matter what as he stood there looking at Cheng Qi expressionlessly. Shi Guang stood beside him, introducing thetter. When she was about to get to him, he interrupted, ¡°Her husband!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± This man, really now...! Cheng Qi froze momentarily, feeling a little ufortable. The deep eyes of this man were just like an x-ray that seemed to prate through his mind, illuminating his thoughts out in the air. Lu Yanchen moved his fingers to curl Shi Guang¡¯s loose threads of hair while holding her by the shoulders domineeringly as he let out a smug yet casual expression. ¡°How are the preparations going?¡± Disying such affection in front of others had Shi Guang feeling cringy from head to toe. She could only look at Cheng Qi and chuckle out awkwardly. Cheng Qi was tactful toward the situation. ¡°You guys continue chatting... I¡¯ll be heading off to prepare first.¡± Someone who wanted to be a third party would always have a guilty conscience. Even though Cheng Qi knew that he was rather outstanding as a person, he had not expected that her boyfriend would seem to be even more outstanding than himself. After he left, Lu Yanchen retracted his arms and took a couple of steps back, looking cold as a stranger. He gazed at Shi Guang¡¯s face deeply while questioning in an icy tone, ¡°Go on, tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± Shi Guang smiled out indifferently, ¡°What¡¯s going on? We were just chatting? Didn¡¯t you see that for yourself? Right, didn¡¯t you say that you would wait for me at the Ministry of Civil Affairs? Why did youe over?¡± ¡°Why not? You didn¡¯t want me toe and spoil your happy ending?¡± Even though the man looked cold and aloof, his tone reeked of a sour, jealous taste. Shi Guang sweated. ¡°Since I had already promised you, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you lose your dignity. So, please be at ease. If I really wanted to find myself a boyfriend, it would also be after I get divorced with you!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes darkened once more. ¡°You had better keep your distance from thoseplicated men!¡± He turned around, wanting to leave. Shi Guang was speechless and said nothing more, preparing to leave as well. But at that, the voice of Young Master Lu drifted out once more. ¡°Hold on!¡± Shi Guang turned around and looked at him with a resigned expression. ¡°What again?¡± Averting his gaze slightly, Lu Yanchen uttered out softly, ¡°Jiayou.¡± ¡°Got it, thanks!¡± Shi Guang was rooted for a moment before smiling out. ¡°I only don¡¯t wish for you to throw my face away,¡± Lu Yanchen nearly lost his nerves from her smile as he turned around and walked away hastily. Looking at his back view, Shi Guang gave off a stifled chuckle, ¡°So coy...¡± Walking back slowly, Shi Guang was ying with the bottled water in her hands the entire time, giving off an indescribably contemtive expression. From far beyond, Xu Zixian¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re back! Thankfully! We¡¯re about to start soon!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already prepared yourself,¡± Looking at Xu Zixian who already had her swimming cap and goggles on, Shi Guang ced the water down and opened her own sports bag, taking out her swimming cap and goggles as well. After Shi Guang wore her swimming cap and goggles, the judges entered the venue as everything was preparing for the swim. Most of the swimmers had already reached the preparatory area. Shi Guang looked around left and right. Strange, she hadn¡¯t caught sight of her coach at all! Just as she was thinking about that, Zhang Shulin rushed over. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Ready!¡± ¡°Do it then. Go face it with an ordinary attitude and stay calm!¡± ... Compared to the cold and quiet preliminary heats, the sports hall of today could only be described as a turbulent wave. The viewing area was packed full of spectators, and there were even quite a number of reporters! To Shi Guang¡¯s greater surprise, she even caught sight of a fan group for her that burst out in cheers the moment she stepped out. Chapter 350 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (5)

Chapter 350: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Worried that she might get toocent and proud, resulting in a drop in her performance, Zhang Shulin lectured her sternly right away, ¡°Focus your attention and spend it all toward the event itself! Other than the event, everything else is only an illusion!¡± Knowing that her coach had her best intentions at heart, Shi Guang smiled. Beep! Beep! The whistle sounded out as the judges stood up and went ahead and the swimmers moved up their diving tforms respectively, while cheers broke out among the spectators. Standing on her diving tform, Shi Guang looked at her own rtives and friends that were here to support her. She closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. Bending down, her legs were positioned one before the other while her body arced into a powerful stance. Focusing her attention, she moved her eyes toward the wavy surface of the waters, forcing herself to focus on it entirely. At this point, no matter what it was, she heard nothing at all. The only thing in her eyes were those clear, blue waters... When the starting pistol rang out, Shi Guang bolted into the waters right away. Her arms were stretched out to their maximum as her feet started pping against the waters. This seemingly normal swim looked like a graceful image when done by Shi Guang as the waters spread by her body in a smooth current¡ªit was perfect, without any ws. Not only was it beautiful, she was fast as well! The cheers from the spectators were relentless. Grandma sat at the viewing area with her back straightened while gripping her fists tightly. Fixating her gaze at Shi Guang in the water, her eyes hinted of nervousness and worry. Mo Jin was sitting beside her, assuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma, don¡¯t worry! Shi Guang will definitely be fine! She¡¯ll definitely make it into the provincial team!¡± In reality, she was not supportive of her grandmaing here. After all,petitive events as such were unsuitable for the elderly. But, there was someone who was even more worried than grandma¡ªZhang Shulin. The reason why he took so long to appear was because he did not want to spread his nervousness over to Shi Guang. He was truly all jittery. If this final disciple of his could not even make it into the provincial team, where was he going to put his face in the future? From the moment Shi Guang entered the water, she had kept her lead at the 1st ce consistently. Following that, she continued pulling her distance from the 2nd ce swimmer rhythmically. At the burst of the final 50m, Zhang Shulin¡¯s hovering heart finally found a resting spot as he could not help but raise both of his gripped fists and howl out like a victorious wolf. From the moment Shi Guang entered the water, she nked out her mindpletely, such that her empty mind could not even think about what position she was in or whether her strokes were proper or not. She was only focused on moving forward, and nothing more. Pushing forward with her mostfortable stance, she thought of nothing else as she zed forth with all her might. The final 50m... 25m... 5m... Finally, she felt her palms touch the walls of the pool! The moment she emerged from the waters, she could hear the fervent cheers from the spectators. ¡°Shi Guang, Shi Guang...!¡± ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Shi Guang, we love you!¡± Removing her goggles, she looked at the electronic scoreboard and then at her coach. Zhang Shulin¡¯s arms were raised up high as he looked at her with two big thumbs ups. The judges at the side were nodding their heads in approval as well, pleased with the performance of this year¡¯s champion. This was the best results that the provincial team had had in years for this event now. With that, Shi Guang finally heaved out a slight breath of relief. There were a total of three groups for the freestyle event, and the five fastest timings would make it into the provincial team. She was in the 1st group, with two other groups to follow. Who could tell whether or not there were going to be five more people in the next two groups who would have a better set of results than her? When Shi Guang came out after changing her clothes, she found that the final group of freestyle swimmers was underway. To her surprise, everyone was looking at her with a somewhat weird re. Someone mumbled out within the crowd, ¡°For the timing of the 1st ce to rise that much, she must have definitely used stimnts!¡± Chapter 351 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (6)

Chapter 351: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (6)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the three groups finished, Shi Guang indubitably got into the provincial team with the best timing of them all. With the third best timing, Lin Qiqi got into the team as well. But, Xu Zixian did not manage to get in¡ªshe was at the 6th ce. However, when she saw Shi Guang, she did not give off any sense of disappointment from her failure. Instead, she was congratting thetter sincerely and was happy for her. 1st ce... Shi Guang was in slight disbelief. Previously, she had only wanted to get into the top five and earn a spot in the provincial team. But to think that she would even get the 1st ce! The credit really had to go to Coach Zhang. Without him, there would be many small and insignificant details in her strokes that would have gone uncorrected. It was because of those habitual errors that her timings had remained stagnant for a long time. There was a break time of 30 minutes after the first event¡ªthis was the time for the reporters to make their rounds as well. The top five of the freestyle event were all sent over to the press area for the media in the swimming hall. Even though this wasn¡¯t a public area, there was still quite a number of people around¡ªswimmers, leaders, fans, rtives, and friends. Shi Guang caught sight of her grandma and Mo Jin entering as well. If one were to say that Cheng Qi was the most popr out of the male team, Shi Guang was undoubtedly the one where the press wanted the most attention from in the female team. Firstly, it was because she was in the 1st ce, and secondly, it was because she was popr. Furthermore, there was also the fact that she was the prettiest out of all the female freestyle swimmers, and had the most magnificent swimming stance as well. In the waters, she looked just like a flying fish that was skipping through the waters with a bedazzling grace that they could not peel their eyes away from. The reporters of the press crowded around Shi Guang and stuffed their microphones before her. So, she was already 20 years old, and had been swimming since she was young. Yet, she had not made an appearance in the Nationals before? That was unbelievable! For someone to attract all the attention, there would definitely be others who would be left out cold. Other than Shi Guang, Lin Qiqi was the only other person whom the reporters asked questions from. Everyone else was just left in the dust. The 2nd ce swimmer¡ªLiu Yanli¡ªwas naturally especially displeased as her face turned ck while she grumbled sourly to Lin Qiqi beside her, ¡°Swimming is not like a beauty pageant. What¡¯s the use of having a pretty face? All these reporters only know how to look at one¡¯s face!¡± Lin Qiqi rolled her eyes at Liu Yanli frostily. ¡°Not only is she prettier than you, but she also swims better than you.¡± Hearing that, Liu Yanli¡¯s face turned to the epitome of terribleness. Especially so when the reporters ignored her and asked Lin Qiqi what she felt about Shi Guang getting the 1st ce. Lin Qiqi was really magnanimous. ¡°Losing to Shi Guang? All I can say is that it was no ident. I look forward to our next match against one another!¡± During the preliminary heats, she had already witnessed Shi Guang¡¯s capabilities. However, Liu Yanli merely thought that Lin Qiqi was being hypocritical. Just as the interviews were about to end, someone suddenly yelled out, ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s timing is a few seconds different from her timings two months ago! I¡¯m going to report her for using forbidden drugs to improve her performance!¡± The moment that statement was made, the entire crowd went into an uproar. The masses spun their heads around perplexedly. However, because there were way too many people present, no one could determine the source of the voice. With that, everyone¡¯s gazes then locked onto Shi Guang. In the sporting world, there were many scandals about athletes making use of stimnts and forbidden drugs to dope their performance¡ªthis was the one taboo that all athletes would have to avoid. ¡°This is a disgrace!¡± Some athletes were already expressing their displeasure. And of course, keywords as such were the hottest things that could stir the hearts of the reporters present. After all, the one thing that they would love to pursue was definitely an eye-popping scandal. All of them cast their predatory gazes over at Shi Guang as dozens of questions flew out instantly. ¡°What do you think about that usation that was raised about you?¡± ¡°Did you really use illegal means? Does your coach know about it?¡± ¡°Did your coach allow you to use such ¡®special means¡¯ to enhance your performance?¡± Chapter 352 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (7)

Chapter 352: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (7)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With that, the entire swimming hall instantly went into a state of chaos. Realizing that the entire situation was about to blow out of proportion, the staff of the provincial team went up the stage and announced, ¡°Everyone, please maintain your silence! We will scrutinize and investigate every single athlete properly to ensure that the event was 100% fair and square! There are tests done before the events, and if there are any doubts, tests will be done afterward as well.¡± ¡°On what grounds are you guys using her of using stimnts?¡± Lin Qiqi¡¯s voice rang out bright amongst the crowd, filled with a bold sense of righteousness. ¡°How can an athlete that has been hardworking and diligent be framed with the tag of using stimnts just like that? Before any test results are out, please don¡¯t make any unnecessary guesses, everyone!¡± Shi Guang looked at Lin Qiqi with a face of gratitude. She then turned to the masses and said gently, ¡°I respect the sport and will definitely not take any stimnts or forbidden drugs to enhance my performance.¡± Someone replied in a cold scoff, ¡°But based on what I know, you seemed to have been involved in a simr doping scandal on the inte a few months ago! Someone used you of obtaining your champion¡¯s title through stimnts and drugs. Of course, you proved yourself innocent back then, but there were also people iming that that was because you had backing on your side to change the report behind the scenes. But in reality, the urine test that you took back then hade out as positive. Miss Shi, do you dare to confirm these facts?¡± The one who had spoken was the swimmer in the 2nd ce¡ªLiu Yanli. Shi Guang¡¯s pupils dted. However, they weren¡¯t focused on Liu Yanli¡ªthey were fixated on Yang Sitong standing somewhere further in the distance, brimming with a bright and gleeful smirk. Looking at Shi Guang straight in the eye, Yang Sitong scoffed out coldly. Even though Shi Guang looked calm andposed on the surface, thetter had not missed the momentary look of fluster that had shed by her face earlier on. How delightful was that! The previous time around when Shi Guang was locked up in the restroom, she wasn¡¯t able to capture that spectacr sight in her memories. But, how could she miss out today¡¯s events of Shi Guang being used of doping and using forbidden drugs? She just had to be here to witness Shi Guang being abused, looked down upon, and humiliated like a stray dog! Just the mere thought of Shi Guang¡¯s reputation being tarnished and being given condescending looks everywhere she went like a rat in the streets had Yang Sitong¡¯s heart brimming full of milky, happy joy! The questions of the reporters were one more venomous than the other. The glints that were exuding from their gazes were even brighter than the camera shes that were popping up left and right. ¡°Shi Guang, how are you going to ount to everyone for this? How do you tell the masses that you are innocent?¡± ¡°Are you going to take a test right on the spot?¡± ¡°What if the tests determine that you¡¯ve been using stimnts? Are you going to kneel down and apologize to all of your fans and supporters, plus promise to back out of the swimming scene for the rest of your life?¡± ... With this many people crowding about, grandma was feeling a little ufortable. Mo Jin brought her mother and grandma outside to look for a ce for her to rest beforeing back to look for Shi Guang, bumping into this scene. While she was worried about Shi Guang, she wasforted that she had brought grandma out earlier as well, afraid that themotion might get her so worked up that she might be sent to the hospital. When she saw Yang Sitong, Mo Jin got flustered momentarily. Could there really be stimnts and forbidden drugs cruising through Shi Guang¡¯s body right now? Of course, that question wasn¡¯t because she doubted Shi Guang. She knew that thetter had already been restricting her diet for the past two months just for this event, and would not even eat unnecessarily even if she was hungry or thirsty. Even if she had fallen ill, she had let it be and would not dare to consume any medicine. All of those precautions were because she was afraid of being set up, resulting in her urine testing out as drug positive. But, despite Shi Guang¡¯s thousand and one precautions, what if... Yang Sitong had managed to slip something into her food or drinks in a moment of Shi Guang¡¯s carelessness? If that were really the case... what should they do? Chapter 353 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (8)

Chapter 353: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (8)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang went silent for about three seconds before sheposed herself and replied to the crowd, ¡°If any athletes were to be reported for using forbidden drugs, the Anti-Doping Association would definitely take a test against them. I am present at thepetition venue right now. If any of you have any doubts, I¡¯m willing to take a test right now to give a clear exnation of things. But, before the results are out, you guys should not make any conjectures about any possibility of my testing out as positive. That¡¯s because I can assure everyone with utmost certainty that my results were based on my own efforts and the professional guidance of my coach.¡± As she said that, Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled up without any hint of a smile. ¡°Everyone, you can wait here for the results then. Other than that, I don¡¯t wish toment about it anymore.¡± Now that things had already blown up so hugely, the consequences would be dire if this were not settled appropriately¡ªit would damage the reputation of the entire swimming team. Head Coach Li had already arrived, bringing people with him as well as Zhang Shulin. As Shi Guang¡¯s coach, the moment he appeared, he was swarmed with reporters. It happened almost instantaneously as he was shoved with questions up his face. And of course, the topics of those questions revolved around whether Zhang Shulin knew that Shi Guang was using forbidden drugs as her coach, and whether he was the one who had instigated her to do so. Head Coach Li shouted out to everyone, ¡°Silence, silence! Everyone, please trust us that we will provide you all with a satisfactory response. We will undergo a professional examination right now, and will ensure that ourpetitions have all been fair and square...¡± With that, the staff of the Anti-Doping Association stepped forth and brought Shi Guang away with them for the test. After the test, Shi Guang came out and she caught sight of Zhang Shulin. She strode forth and looked at him apologetically, ¡°Sorry.¡± Zhang Shulin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Could you be as they have used you of, that you were using forbidden drugs...?¡± Shi Guang shook her head and waved her hands hurriedly. ¡°No, no! Please believe in me, coach! I would never ever use forbidden drugs to enhance my performance.¡± ¡°Then why were you apologizing?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve caused you to be suspected and used of by everyone as well. In fact, questioned and humiliated.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apologize for that. As your coach, I advance and retreat with you,¡± As Zhang Shulin said that, he harrumphed coldly, ¡°Furthermore, you¡¯re not the only one I have coached. Do I look like the type of coach who would harbor any consumption of forbidden drugs? Every single champion that I¡¯ve groomed was built out of steel and fortitude!¡± Instinctively, Shi Guang wanted to apologize to Zhang Shulin again. But recalling his words, she continued, ¡°Thank you for believing in me, coach!¡± Zhang Shulin patted her on her shoulders. ¡°If I don¡¯t believe in you, who else can I believe in? Even though I haven¡¯t coached you for long, I can tell that you¡¯re a just and upright child. Don¡¯t worry about today¡¯s events! One who does not invoke envy from others is not a talent. When your results get even better in the future as you create an even wider gap from the others, you will be met with more than this. After all, the title of champion can only belong to a single person. As for rumors and nders? Those are everywhere. Therefore, look on the web. Every single champion, no matter how well they¡¯ve done, would be faced with all sorts of smearing and negative news.¡± Even though his tone was stern, it wasced with words of assurances all over. Shi Guang gripped her fist into a ball and replied gratefully, ¡°Got it, coach!¡± After bidding farewell to Zhang Shulin, she was prepared to return to the press area. There were many swimmers clustered outside, whispering in hushed tones in groups of three to five. The moment Shi Guang arrived, all of their gazesnded on her. Someone could not help but jeer out sarcastically, ¡°Oh, the young people these days! Aren¡¯t they way too hasty? To think that someone would try to take the shortcut of using forbidden drugs! Such a disappointment!¡± Chapter 354 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (9)

Chapter 354: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (9)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The person who had spoken out was not one of the swimmers of today¡¯s events, but Shi Guang knew her¡ªshe was Li Xuejing of the provincial team, the girl with the number one results in the freestyle event. But of course, that was in the past. If Shi Guang and Lin Qiqi were to join the team, she would amount to nothing. The 2nd ce swimmer of today¡¯s event¡ªLiu Yanliplemented Li Xuejing¡¯s words as she remarked shrilly, ¡°Fu, isn¡¯t that right! Look at how fast she was! Hell, it¡¯d be a surprise if she wasn¡¯t that fast with the drugs that she had consumed! I really had not expected that this is how the dark horses of the events actually seed. Had I known about that, what was the point of us training so hard? I might as well just pop down a couple of pills myself... What aughing joke! I¡¯m sure practically everyone is mocking out at this year¡¯s rookies for the provincial team! Because of someone, all of us might be implicated as well!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was expressionless as she eyed them coldly. ¡°The two of you, before things are rified, please don¡¯t speak out here in such a tone. Otherwise, once the test results are out, both of you might find it hard to get your foot out of your mouth!¡± ¡°What attitude was that!¡± Li Xuejing barked out angrily. She was putting on airs of a senior now. Liu Yanli scoffed out harshly, ¡°Before things are rified? There¡¯s no smoke if there¡¯s no fire. There were so many people present. Why were you the one used and no one else?¡± Li Xuejing harrumphed coldly before shrieking out loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! How dare you act all righteous even after using forbidden drugs!¡± ¡°Since both of you are that certain and are humiliating now before the test results are even out, would both of you swear to kneel down and apologize to me if the tests prove that I¡¯m innocent?¡± Shi Guang rebutted strongly without any bit of hesitation. ¡°Brazen! Yo¡ª¡± Liu Yanli had wanted to continue. But when she met with Shi Guang¡¯s firm, unyielding re, she suddenly felt her heart clench up as she shut up. Everyone around started averting Shi Guang¡¯s gaze with a guilty conscience as well. Until the test results were out, they had better not say anything overboard. At that moment, Xu Zixian¡¯s heart was all jittery as she came over to Shi Guang and asked softly, ¡°Shi Guang, what¡¯s wrong? What happened? Why is everyone using you of using stimnts...? The previous time around when you were used on the inte, your boyfriend settled it for you, didn¡¯t he? Do you want to get him over to help you resolve this again?¡± Initially, everyone had already shut up, thinking that they would just wait for the results. If she didn¡¯t do it, then so be it. But if she did, they could settle things with herter on. But after Xu Zixian¡¯s remarks, everyone¡¯s gaze toward Shi Guang changed again. It seemed as though the words of Xu Zixian were meant to shine the spotlight onto Shi Guang. Her boyfriend settling it for her... Wasn¡¯t that just affirming the rumor that she had someone backing her? Since her boyfriend was so powerful and was her backing, would he change the test results for her? As such, the moment Xu Zixian said that, someone yelled out, ¡°Ask your boyfriend to settle? Ha! So you think that you can do anything you wanted just because you have a backing?¡± ¡°What day and age is this that you think you can still try and cover everything up! Do you have any regards for thews?¡± ¡°This is really way too scary! She¡¯s just taking us as a joke!¡± Shi Guang looked at Xu Zixian coldly before smirking out icily as she turned to everyone. ¡°What do you guys take our nation¡¯s Anti-Doping Association for! Does that look like it¡¯s a private organization? So, the authority of our nation is something that can be controlled as per anybody¡¯s will? If that¡¯s the case, our nation has so manypetitions running across nationwide. Are all of them unfair then? If one can do as they willed and wished, tell me then! Why do I have to climb the ranks andpetitions tier by tier by taking part in the preliminary heats and whatnot? You guys are not suspicious of me... all of you are just looking down on your own capabilities!¡± Chapter 355 - The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (10)

Chapter 355: The Afternoon To Meet At the Ministry of Civil Affairs (10)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Shi Guang said that, no one dared to utter anything more. Coincidentally, her phone rang at that moment. She pushed open the door to the safety ess and picked up the call. Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted over icily from the other end. ¡°Why are you not out yet?¡± If she were to get anyter, the Ministry of Civil Affairs would be closing soon. Shi Guang pursed her lips and replied a little impatiently, ¡°Hold on, there¡¯s something going on here...¡± Her tone wasn¡¯t really great, since, well, anything rted to Yang Sitong was tossed over as Lu Yanchen¡¯s fault in her mind. But in reality, she also knew that once Yang Sitong had known about her and her sister, she would definitely not let her have peace, whether or not Lu Yanchen was involved in the equation. Sensing that there was something wrong in her tone, Lu Yanchen asked with a deep tone, ¡°What happened?¡± Shi Guang replied with an irritated tone, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because of your fian¡ª ex-fianc¨¦e?¡± A dangerous look shed by Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold eyes. He had already warned her sternly by snatching away one of the Yang Family¡¯s projects. But to think that she would still dare to create trouble. Was she prepared to sacrifice the entire Yang Family to fulfill her wilfulness, or did she think that he would not dare to really do anything to her? He replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯ming over now.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. A clear conscience isn¡¯t afraid of a shadow cast on it. I¡¯ll be fine in a bit. Just wait there a little while more.¡± As she ended her call, Shi Guang turned around to face Xu Zixian who had pushed the door open and walked in. Shi Guang said nothing as she red at Xu Zixian expressionlessly. Her eyes were like ck agate pearls that had been soaked in a bucket of ice, exuding forth nothing but frost and coldness. When Xu Zixian met with Shi Guang¡¯s gaze, her face turned somewhat pale. Yet, she chuckled ufortably and called out Shi Guang¡¯s name still, ¡°Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang asked her indifferently, ¡°Is there anything?¡± While smiling, Xu Zixianforted Shi Guang. ¡°Shi Guang, you don¡¯t have to worry! I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be fine!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze was perplexed as she replied, ¡°Of course! Since I didn¡¯t consume any forbidden drugs, I¡¯ll naturally be fine.¡± Before Xu Zixian could speak, a jeer sounded out, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that!¡± The voice had drifted down from above. Raising her head, Shi Guang caught sight of Yang Sitong immediately. Coming down the stairs, she was just like a proud peacock that was descending. Xu Zixian¡¯s face stiffened for a moment before saying out gently, ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡± Yang Sitong mocked her coldly, ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t really think that she can still take you as a friend after all that you¡¯ve done, can you?¡± Xu Zixian¡¯s face was caught in a flustered loss as Shi Guang¡¯s face turned ck and terrible almost instantaneously. Looking at everything, Yang Sitong gave off a delightful smirk¡ªShi Guang must have taken this Xu Zixian as her friend! If she knew that she was betrayed by this friend of hers and framed, that everything in the past was nothing more than hypocrisy and fakeness, wouldn¡¯t she be filled with torment and misery? Yes, that was the Shi Guang she would love to see. She could not wait to see Shi Guang left all alone fending against the creeping despair. Looking at Shi Guang, she scoffed out coldly, ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, this good friend of yours passed you a bottle of water, right? Was it nice to drink? Did you enjoy the special goodwill that your friend added into the water?¡± Xu Zixian eximed, ¡°Miss Yang!¡± Her face was pale as a sheet while she turned around and looked at Shi Guang frightfully. She then shook her head furiously, trying to indicate her innocence. Yang Sitong looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tattle, neither would I renege on my promise to you. Only, some things are better made clear to some people.¡± Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s shocked face of disbelief, she roared out into a heartyughter. ¡°HAHAHA! Taking someone as a true friend while the other party has no shred of sincerity toward them at all! Wasn¡¯t that especially fun?¡± Chapter 356 - Married Just Like That (1)

Chapter 356: Married Just Like That (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re filthy and disgusting! Despicable and shameless! Vile and venomous!¡± Shi Guang red at her while huffing out heavily. ¡°Am I as filthy and disgusting as you? When you snatched away my fianc¨¦ so despicably and shamelessly, you should have expected that I woulde back at you with full force! HAHA...! Who do you think you are? Do you really think that a sparrow can turn into a phoenix overnight? No matter how high you fly, a sparrow will always be a sparrow!¡± Yang Sitong snarled out as she spat out her chest full of burning resentment. Shi Guang gritted her teeth but did not respond. Not only was she evidently enraged, she was clearly fearful as well. After all, even if she had not consumed forbidden drugs or stimnts, it did not mean that nothing of that sort existed in her body. At that moment, Yang Sitong gave off an even smugger smirk, ¡°After your reputation is dashed to the ground with everyone trampling on you wherever you go, do you think that Lu Yanchen would still want a you like that and insist on marrying you? The Lus are no ordinary household. No matter how much Lu Yanchen fancies you, he will not cause his entire family to go into a crisis just for you! You can just wait for him to abandon you!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face was malevolent as she left right after throwing those words out. Looking at Yang Sitong¡¯s leaving back view, her expression was empty as no one could guess her thoughts. Xu Zixian looked at Shi Guang, stammering as though she wanted to say something, ¡°S-Shi Guang, I can e-exi¡ª¡± Shi Guang cut her off, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Even though Yang Sitong is really detestable, she said something that was really true just now. Back when I had taken you as a friend, you didn¡¯t treat me with a single bit of sincerity. You were the one who had locked me in the restroom back then as well, weren¡¯t you?¡± After speaking, Shi Guang¡¯s gaze fixated on Xu Zixian. Even though it was an indifferent gaze, it had thetter so startled that she stumbled back a couple of steps. While she was still caught in a daze, Shi Guang walked away without turning back at all. ... In the past, drug tests for sporting events would usually take a couple of days. But after improvement of the testing techniques, things were different now¡ªit only required 15 to 20 minutes for an athlete to be tested for stimnts and forbidden drugs. When Shi Guang walked out and returned to the swimming hall, the staff of the Anti-Doping Association had already arrived with the test results. Mo Jin walked to Shi Guang with a worried expression. ¡°Where did you go just now? I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± ¡°Everyone, please be silent. We have already obtained the test results...¡± The voice of Head Coach Li drifted from the tform as he waved the document in his hand. He waved to Shi Guang as well. Shi Guang patted Mo Jin¡¯s hands to assure her before taking a deep breath. Even though her facial expression was calm, her gaze revealed the traces of uneasiness that she could not erase. Every single step she took was one heavier than the previous one. Looking at Shi Guang in that state, Yang Sitong stood far in the distance, feeling like she could tell the entire story from the former¡¯s bodynguage¡ªshe was panicked...! Once the results were out, that cheap sl*t Shi Guang would finally drop down to Hell from her spot up in the Heavens! If she didn¡¯t use her phone to record this precious moment of Shi Guang falling from grace, how was she to savor it whenever she was in a bad mood in the future? Head Coach Li dered, ¡°I¡¯ve yet to open this document, and hence, your guess is as good as mine for what the test results are. But before opening it, I would like to nag a little first.¡± Pausing for a moment, he then continued, ¡°The Anti-Doping Centre we have belongs to the International Anti-Doping Association. This is an extremely authoritative association that forbids any single athlete from taking forbidden drugs, neither would they let off any athletes caught doing so. We highly implore every single athlete out there to stand up with us for the fight against doping, and to maintain the purity of the sporting arena in its spirit!¡± Chapter 357 - Married Just Like That (2)

Chapter 357: Married Just Like That (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Today, we received reports that the champion of our 200m Freestyle female event¡ªShi Guang¡ªhad used forbidden drugs. In fullpliance with the Anti-Doping Association, we had her go through the tests. Right now, I am going to open this document and check out the results with all of you guys...¡± After saying that, he paused for a moment. He then opened the folder while speaking unhurriedly, ¡°When an athlete has abnormally excellent results, people can choose to question and doubt everything. However, facts are facts. The drug test carries with it an absolute certainty. In order to ascertain the credibility and fairness of its nature, there was someone recording the entire drug testing process from start to end this time around, and the video will be transmitted and stored within the database of the International Anti-Doping Association.¡± He then sighed out, ¡°We will not let off even a single athlete who chooses to make use of forbidden drugs. However, we will not stand for anyone to be used of using forbidden drugs casually either! For an athlete to give their very best to fight for a champion¡¯s title, that should have been a moment of celebratory glory! Yet, she had to be faced with the questions and usations of everyone that she was consuming forbidden drugs! To be honest, that is really a deep blow for anyone to receive!¡± It was only after saying that did he open the folder entirely. He looked at the results expressionlessly for a couple of seconds as though he was trying to ascertain the facts there. Suddenly, he burst out inughter, ¡°Everyone, check it out for yourselves!¡± That¡¯s right! He knew that the disciple of Old Zhang would definitely not choose to veer off the right path! Perhaps, the provincial team would be able to get into the finals without struggling futilely this year! Hahaha...!!! Head Coach Li was smiling with an absolute brightness. ¡°In order to prove her innocence, Shi Guang allowed herself to be tested. The results couldn¡¯t be any clearer. She did not make use of any forbidden drugs or anything to get her champion¡¯s ce! She had gotten it with her own bare hands!¡± The entire crowd burst into an uproar. ¡°It¡¯s alright now! The truth is finally out!¡± Mo Jin nearly screamed out as well. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Lin Qiqi was pping happily at the side. Most of the crowd was with her, apuding for Shi Guang¡¯s innocence. As for the press reporters, they got busy with their interviews again¡ªtoday¡¯s happenings were enough for them to cover a couple of days worth of scoop! However, Shi Guang¡¯s face was still all solemn and tight. She didn¡¯t feel like there was anything worth cheering about. She merely smiled out slightly. Liu Yanli and Li Xuejing looked at one another with a forced smile, feeling somewhat overwhelmed while harrumphing in their hearts that Shi Guang had gotten lucky and was still acting innocent right now. But, the person that was in the most shock was none other than Yang Sitong. Unable to believe it, her entire body convulsed and started shivering from her fingertips before spreading out to her whole body. The smug sneers that she had earlier on werepletely gone by now. It took her quite a while before she could recover from the shock. ¡°How could this be...¡± Because of the shock and agitation, her eyes were bloodshot, exuding forth a scarlet gleam. Xu Zixian had clearly told her that Shi Guang had drunk the water! There were clearly stimnts ced in that bottle of water! How could there be nothing that was tested out? That was impossible! Absolutely impossible! Could the report be fake? Could Lu Yanchen have helped her from behind the scenes? No... even though the Lus weren¡¯t any ordinary family, they couldn¡¯t have done anything for this! Besides, the entire process was recorded and sent over to the International Anti-Doping Association. This couldn¡¯t have been fake! Then, there was only a single possibility left. That sl*t, Xu Zixian, must have been lying! That¡¯s right! That must have been the case! She must have been on Shi Guang¡¯s side from the beginning, and hence was working with Shi Guang today to ruin her ploy! That must be the case!! Yang Sidan was so enraged that her entire body shivered out. She then stomped away in search of Xu Zixian. Chapter 358 - Married Just Like That (3)

Chapter 358: Married Just Like That (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Zixian was still stoning in that safety essway from earlier on. Thest sentence of Shi Guang had her feeling as though she had dropped into an icy cold ocean, freezing all over. Since the former had said with such certainty that she was the one who had locked her up in the restroom the other day, it was clear that she didn¡¯t just know about it today. If she had discovered it earlier on, why did she still drink the water then? Shi Guang was no fool. On the contrary, she was really smart, and had been especially careful with her diet when approaching the finals, and would not eat any food or drink that others gave her casually. If that were the case, there was only a single possibility¡ªshe did not drink the water. If so... The door to the safety essway was suddenly flung wide open by someone. Turning around, Xu Zixian caught sight of a seething Yang Sitong storming towards her. ¡°SL*T!¡± After that bark, Yang Sitong raised her hand without saying anything more and threw a tight p across Xu Zixian¡¯s face. The crisp, sharp sound of the p rang as a deep fingerprint of five fingers appeared on Xu Zixian¡¯s cheeks instantly. Xu Zixian was so shocked that her jaw was agape as she looked at the menacing Yang Sitong in disbelief. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you suddenly hitting out at me like a lunatic?¡± Yang Sitong yelled out at her, ¡°Hitting? I want to KILL you! To think that you would dare to work together with Shi Guang to deceive me! Do you think that she can protect you just because she managed to get the backing of the Lus?¡± With that said, she threw out yet another p. PIAK! Xu Zixian¡¯s other cheek swelled up as well. It was clear at this point that Yang Sitong was venting every single bit of frustration from Shi Guang¡¯s side over at Xu Zixian right now. Even though Xu Zixian looked gentle and meek on the surface, she had quite a hulking figure, and was ratherpetitive at heart. Being pped by someone twice in a row had her trembling from head to toe as she breathed heavily as though she was spewing fire while her arm flew out. PIAK! Yang Sitong was struck on the cheek. Because she had a tremendous amount of strength, Yang Sitong was sent flying and mming onto the door with that p. A thick blood scent was apanied the throbbing pain that ensued. Spreading from Yang Sitong¡¯s cheeks to her lips, the only sensation she had was dizziness. Clearly, that single p was so strong that she was in a daze for quite some time before recovering to her senses. Yang Sitong was someone who was always cocky and ferocious. No matter where she went, there was only room for her to strut her feathers and wings. Being bullied by Shi Guang? She could forget about that. After all, she had Lu Yanchen backing her. But now, she was even getting pped by this Xu Zixian? How could she swallow that rage? ¡°SL*T! HOW DARE YOU RETALIATE!¡± She red at Xu Zixian with a pair of zing eyes, looking as though she wanted to rip her into minced meat. She bolted up and reached out, pushing at thetter. Xu Zixian was standing in front of a stairwell. With a that single push, she tumbled down with a thud as fresh blood began to ooze... Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes widened in fear. Was Xu Zixian dead? She had only wanted to teach that woman a lesson. To think...! Peering left and right, Yang Sitong checked that there was no one else around. With her hands still quivering, she pushed the door behind her and made a break for it instantly! When Shi Guang came out of the swimming hall, she heard people talking about how someone was pushed down a flight of stairs and was bleeding, with even an ambnce being called. Meeting with Lu Yanchen at the entrance, she caught sight of Xu Zixian who was carried out on a stretcher with a broken head. Wasn¡¯t she still fine earlier on? What happened to her? Could this be karma? As she looked, this seemed more likely to be the oue of plotting together with a tiger. Following her gaze, Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°Someone you know?¡± Shi Guang replied indifferently, ¡°She¡¯s the one who was taking orders from Yang Sitong to lock me in the restroom the other day and drugged my water today.¡± Chapter 359 - Married Just Like That (4)

Chapter 359: Married Just Like That (4)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang arrived at the Ministry of Civil Affairs with Lu Yanchen, they had already knocked off. ¡°Seems like it can¡¯t be done today,¡± Shi Guang felt okay about it. In fact, she was a little relieved as well. Seemed like she didn¡¯t want to get a marriage certificate with Lu Yanchen after all. ¡°Some other day then!¡± Leaving that remark behind, Shi Guang turned around to leave. However, she found Lu Yanchen holding her by the wrist. Without saying anything more, he dragged her inside. ¡°Everyone¡¯s already knocked off. It¡¯s past working hours...¡± It WAS past working hours alright, but there was still someone waiting for them. The moment they entered, they were handed a form each. Shi Guang looked at everything before her in surprise, wondering if it was just a hallucination. ¡°...¡± To think that there would be a service as such! Looking at how reluctant she was looking, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned slightly dark. Retracting his icy gaze, his entire body exuded forth an aura of frostiness only found in the deepest of the winter nights. He turned his head sideways and remarked coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you can leave now.¡± It sounded like an ultimatum. Shi Guang looked at him calmly, her body freezing up like a statue for a moment before she replied softly, ¡°No!¡± Sitting down, she started filling up the form silently. Even though this was someone that she had agreed to and she should not be acting coquettish, every single girl was filled with hopes toward their own marriage. Every single one wanted to be brought in by their beloved partners, holding hands together sweetly. But right now, she and Lu Yanchen looked nothing like lovers... Looking at how awkward the tension was between both of them, the staff could not help but wonder in a gossipy attitude if the two of them were really here to get married. The man did note with his household register, and was carrying a marriage certificate issued from the army. Furthermore, there was someone who had instructed from the top that this issue must be settled properly. Clearly, both of them were indeed here to get married, and this was a military marriage to boot. With the forms filled up, the staff took it over to key in the information before bringing them to take a marriage photo. From the moment Lu Yanchen saw how Shi Guang was looking reluctant, he had put on a ck face the entire time, looking as though his face was covered with ayer of thousand years old frost. They did not look like they were here to get married, more like they were here to get divorced. When the marriage photo was taken, he was still expressionless as ever. Shi Guang¡¯s lips were curled slightly in the photo, giving off a faint smile and still looking rather nice in it somehow. After scrutinizing the photo for a good two seconds, she looked at Lu Yanchen and remarked with displeasure, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to, you can turn around and leave right now! Who even takes a marriage photo like this? This looks more like a divorce photo.¡± ¡°No photo is needed for a divorce.¡± Shi Guang leered at him. ¡°Who said that you don¡¯t need a photo for a divorce! You need it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the staff.¡± The staff member, ¡°...¡± Both of you are here to get married, so why are you talking about a divorce photo? What a pair of clowns! Lu Yanchen eyed the photo. ¡°You yourself are not smiling either.¡± ¡°Who said that I¡¯m not smiling! Look at my curled lips!¡± ¡°Fake smile.¡± ¡°Better than you at least! This is not the cover of a magazine. What are you acting all cool for?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy, take again then.¡± ¡°Can we do that?¡± The staff was extremely awkward and nodded his head furiously, ¡°Sure, sure!¡± These two were here to get married, true. But, there were no guarantees that they wouldn¡¯t divorce the next day right after. The marriage photo was taken once again. This time around, Lu Yanchen was smiling the same way as Shi Guang did. However, he gave off a really casual feel about it and looked way warmer. With a white outer shirt and a red shirt beneath, both of them paired together gave off a really clean and refreshing beauty. The photo was pasted, and the seal was stamped. From that moment on, both of them were a legally wed couple recognized by the country. ¡°I¡¯m really married?¡± Shi Guang looked at the little red book 1 and was a little filled with denial over her status of being married. To Lu Yanchen to boot. Chapter 360 - Married Just Like That (5)

Chapter 360: Married Just Like That (5)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her and dered solemnly, ¡°That¡¯s right! From now on forth, you are no longer a young maiden. You are officially an auntie and old woman.¡± Shi Guang sweated and looked at him with a forehead of wrinkles. ¡°Then you¡¯re no youngd either. From now on, you¡¯re an uncle and old man.¡± Both of them bickered as they walked over to the carpark. Shi Guang turned the wrong way left while Lu Yanchen turned right. Just like that, they bumped into one another. ¡°Watch your way! This side!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it parked over at that side?¡± Shi Guang rubbed her elbows as she said. ¡°You¡¯re hurt just like that?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s your fault for having such hard muscles!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an even harder one. I¡¯ll let you experience it tonight.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Looking at how someone was trying to behave like a hooligan with a straight face, she could not help but feel flustered. Ever since both of them had confirmed to get married, it was as though another side to him had opened up, being so lewd in a ssy manner. How did Li Fangfei describe him to her? That the 4th Young Master Lu was a high and aloof flower that had no care for the temptations of the world? That he was so cold and arrogant that no one could approach him? Someone that was so pure that he could not be tainted? Someone with a far vision and who was definitely not licentious? If she were to see this side of him, who knew when her outlook of the world, life, and values mighte crashing down so hard she wouldn¡¯t even find any scraps of it left. Lu Yanchen, who was beside her, suddenly stopped in his tracks and with his eyes squinting as he looked to his right dangerously. Shi Guang turned around to look at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His deep, cold gaze slowly moved in from the distant ce he was staring at. Looking at her, his handsome lips curled up gently. ¡°Go back and pack all of your stuff. I¡¯ll go pick you up tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stay at the school. It¡¯s convenient.¡± ¡°This is not a discussion. Three dayster, my mum will head over to your little auntie¡¯s ce to discuss the wedding with your grandma.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce was somewhere Shi Guang really did not want to stay in. Wedding? She did not want to do that. ¡°Can¡¯t we just get this certificate and be done with it?¡± Otherwise, it would really be difficult to clean things up after the divorce. ¡°Who do you take me for? Do I look like someone that can take a marriage so easily and casually?¡± Lu Yanchen asked her arrogantly. Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± He made so much sense that she couldn¡¯t rebut at all. But she really didn¡¯t want to do it¡ªto let people know that she was wedded with Lu Yanchen. cing her palms together, she looked at him and pleaded feebly, ¡°Can we just maintain the current status for now? Please?¡± Her eyes seeped forth with a bedazzling gleam that whispered to one¡¯s heart like a precious gemstone. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned hazy as though clouded by a mist. ¡°...¡± ¡°Please!¡± Shi Guang reached out and poked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s chest¡ªit was firm and hard. The eyes of Lu Yanchen turned darker by the moment, mysterious, and profound. Suddenly, he leaned in and kissed her. The remnants of the evening glow shone upon them, illuminating with ayer of scarlet radiance as their long shadows intertwined together on the floor. Instinctively, Shi Guang wanted to push him away. But with the thought that she was making a request, she stopped moving, and instead, shut her eyes tightly. That allowed him to push her against a tree, kissing deeper and deeper... At the end of the day, they were still outdoor, and could not be too brazen. Hence, Lu Yanchen let her go before long. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go pick you up tomorrow.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± F*ck! She had even sold her body and he was still refusing her! She knitted her brows at him. ¡°You!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her in amusement. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t force yourself onto me if I wasn¡¯t agreeable!¡± ¡°You were really agreeable earlier on.¡± ¡°Who said that?¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips and asked like a rascal, ¡°But I¡¯ve already kissed you. What do you want?¡± Shi Guang wantedpensation¡ªapensation of not having to stay together or hold a wedding! ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen then spoke again slowly, ¡°Or, I couldpensate you.¡± In the middle of her thoughts, Shi Guang asked abruptly, ¡°How?¡± Crossing his arms, Lu Yanchen pointed his finger at his lips coyly, ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me back.¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Chapter 361 - The Methods of Young Master Lu (1)

Chapter 361: The Methods of Young Master Lu (1)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang red at Lu Yanchen fiercely before turning around and striding off. Lu Yanchen did not follow her, letting her grab a ride back on her own¡ªhe had something more important to do. There was a gleaming red sports car parked under the lush, green pine tree nearby. With a patch of shrubs in between, it did well to conceal the person hidden within, and was practically unnoticeable. But for this man who was military trained, his astute senses had already given him an idea of who the person within it was. When Shi Guang had asked him what was wrong earlier on, he had already spotted Yang Sitong within the car. He marched over. Looking at Lu Yanchen advancing toward her, Yang Sidan¡¯s menacing expression within the car soon turned into one of fluster and panic. Not wanting to have Lu Yanchen spot her, she sprawled over her steering wheel entirely. She had initially waited outside the swimming hall, wanting to check on Xu Zixian¡¯s status. At the end of the day, murder was a terrible crime. No matter how infuriated she was, she did not want Xu Zixian to die. After all, the swimming hall was a public ce where people streamed about everywhere. If she were to really die, the authorities would definitely be led to her eventually. As long as Xu Zixian was fine, she would be fine. Given Xu Zixian¡¯s background, she would definitely not dare to tell the police who the person who had pushed her down the stairs was. But unexpectedly, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen leaving with Shi Guang. For some unknown reason, she found herself following them as though she was possessed. And with that, she caught them entering the Ministry of Civil Affairs. A young couple entering the Ministry of Civil Affairs? What else could they do? The answer was obvious! She was caught in disbelief as her eyes widened up, the capiries in her eyes filling with so much blood they were about to burst. Her mind started buzzing out as her fingers quivered uncontrobly... Every single thump of her heart felt as though a knife was plunging its way deep inside! Married... To think that they would get married today! Tears started streaming down her cheeks rapidly. She bit down on her lips harshly,manding herself not to cry. Yet, her tears still chose to flow wantonly inplete disregard to her wishes. Other than pain, she felt a sense of unrest and fear. No matter how hard she had tried, Lu Yanchen was still insistent on marrying Shi Guang. If that were the case, what would happen if he were to know about Shi Guang¡¯s sister, Mo Feifei...? She clenched down hard on her teeth and tried her best to bury every single bit of fluster and panic she had in her heart while her mind shed out with endless emotions. It was only after a long time that she had finally regained some sense ofposure. There were things that couldn¡¯t be stopped after they were embarked upon... Even if she had done wrong, she could only continue down that same path of wrongdoing. Otherwise, the only thing awaiting her would be the abysses of Hell. Before long, she saw Lu Yanchen and Shi Guanging forth from the Ministry of Civil Affairs, chatting in soft tones. He bore with him a tenderness on his face that she had never ever seen before. Suddenly, he pushed Shi Guang against a tree and kissed her passionately. Seeing that, Yang Sitong felt as though her entire heart was being shredded while every single blood vessel of hers was about to erupt forth. Overwhelmed by everything, she found herself pounding her fists onto her steering wheel and screaming out in a maniacal outcry. Why was it not her? WHY? WHY DID LU YANCHEN JUST REFUSE TO LOVE HER? Just what was it about her that was so bad? She had clearly known him before Shi Guang did, and had even saved him... Her nails were digging so deep into her scalp that there were red patches emerging there. Just what in the world did she have to do to have Lu Yanchen love her? After sprawling for a long time, Yang Sidan garnered that Lu Yanchen must have left by then. She slowly raised her head to face an icy cold Lu Yanchen that was standing before her, carrying that trademark expressionless face of his. Her heart clenched up¡ªso, he already knew that she was here from the start, hence the reason why he had even walked over. After all these years, there were only a miserably few times that he hade seeking her on his own ord. And yet, each time he did so, it was only to clear every single bit of connection he had with her, causing every single bit of initial happiness she might have felt to disappear into a deep-rooted sense of fear. Chapter 362 - The Methods of Young Master Lu (2)

Chapter 362: The Methods of Young Master Lu (2)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Getting off her car, Yang Sitong stood before Lu Yanchen. Coiling her loose threads of hair behind her ears, she tried concealing the uneasiness in her. ¡°Yanchen, what are you doing here?¡± She was the only one who knew that her heart was almost popping out of her mouth at this moment. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was fixated on her with an icy coldness, looking indifferent on the surface. Yet, it was clear that he was trying to prate through to her bones, peering through everything she held. After a moment, his ice-cold voice drifted out, ¡°Haven¡¯t I made it clear enough to you? Or do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face gave off a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never once thought that you wouldn¡¯t do anything to me. Even if I saved you, you chose to treat me colder than a mere stranger on the streets. Why...? I love you so much, but just why can¡¯t you see it at all?¡± Lu Yanchen was nonchnt toward her confession, unmoved in the slightest bit. ¡°I¡¯m not here to listen to you say all of those today. I only want to make a single thing clear to you.¡± His gaze turned sharp as an icicle as he spoke without any single bit of tremor in his tone, exuding forth nothing but a frighteningly authoritativemand, ¡°As you¡¯ve witnessed, I¡¯m already married. As for anyone who dares to bring harm to my wife, I will make sure I carve into their minds the meaning of...¡¯consequences¡¯.¡± A chilling gust blew by Yang Sitong¡¯s entire mind as she stood rooted on the spot. She was so jealous that she almost got maniacal. ¡°... You¡¯re really going to be that heartless? For a single woman, you¡¯re really going to kill this life savior of yours? This is a ssic tale of the farmer and the viper 1 !¡± Kill her... Those were words of spite. But, Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°Of course.¡± Of course? If anyone were to harm her, of course he would go after them. At that moment, those were nothing more than the most hurtful words that Yang Sitong could have heard in this world. She felt as though her heart was being punctured by something continuously while her face drained of color. ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± She screamed out, slightly choked with tears. ¡°IT¡¯S ALL BECAUSE I LOVE YOU!¡± Lu Yanchen mocked out, ¡°Love me? You love me enough such that you were dating other men?¡± Yang Sitong was so shocked that her eyes widened. How did he know about that...? She shook her head in denial rapidly, ¡°It¡¯s not the way you think of it as! Let me exin...¡± Lu Yanchen interrupted her, ¡°There¡¯s no need to. Whoever you choose to be with is none of my business. The only reason why I mentioned it was to rify this¡ªwhether you admit to it or not, the marriage agreement was already made void back when you went to go get yourself a boyfriend!¡± Pausing for a moment, he leaned in and added, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. You had better not use the excuse of loving me as a reason for you to go hurt her. No matter what you do to her, I¡¯ll make sure you receive it full ten times harder.¡± Even though it was a calm and unwavering voice, there was a sense of icy cold danger lurking beneath it, filled with a strong killing intent. Once he said what he had to, Lu Yanchen red at her icily before turning around to leave. Yang Sitong had a feeling as though she had just been plunged into a thousand-foot-deep abyss. Bawling out, she wanted to hold him back. She knew that if she couldn¡¯t call him back right now, she would lose him for life. Running after him, she stumbled and fell to the ground. Suddenly, Lu Yanchen halted in his tracks. Yang Sitong¡¯s heart skipped with joy. He still had feelings for her! But, Lu Yanchen did not turn back, merelymenting coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve got this feeling that you wouldn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you. So, I don¡¯t want to see you in this city for the next five years. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not holding back! Farmer and the viper? Viper eating the elephant? Whatever! To me, those are mere stories.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s heart crashed down from its light skipping. It was an indescribably miserable pain. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s truly over... Chapter 363 - The Methods of Young Master Lu (3)

Chapter 363: The Methods of Young Master Lu (3)

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen drove back home and handed that little red book over to Shen Lingshuang. Holding onto it, she stared at it for a good long while before asking in disbelief, ¡°You really managed to get a marriage certificate with Shi Guang?¡± ¡°For the 7th time, yes. Stop asking me anymore. I¡¯m really married,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile¡ªtoward this innocently na?ve mother of his, he was really speechless. ¡°But... how did you two manage to get married? You don¡¯t have the household register, and your father went to the Public Security Bureau 1 as well. In theory, there¡¯s no way you should be able to get this certificate!¡± Shen Lingshuang believed in her husband¡¯s authority¡ªthere was no way those people at the Public Security Bureau would dare to give Lu Yanchen a certificate of marriage. ¡°This couldn¡¯t be a fake certificate, is it?¡± Lu Yanchen assured her with certainty, ¡°The marriage is for real¡ªrealer than it could ever get.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Shen Lingshuang was a little stumped. How could this be? Anything that her husband did not agree with, there was no one who could hope to get their way about it. Just how in the world did this son of hers manage to get this marriage certificate? She suspected that she was dreaming right now. ¡°You¡¯re really not bluffing me, are you? Both of you are really married?¡± Lu Yanchen fondled his temple. ¡°Yes, for real! This book was just obtained.¡± ¡°Just married... Shi Guang looks to be a rather sharp girl. Why would she go obtain this certificate with you so foolishly?¡± Shen Lingshuang added on in a mutter. It was not that she was looking down on how outstanding her son was, but she just found it strange. After all, Shi Guang was still young, and her career was just starting out. What if she could not get to swim anymore after getting married? No matter what, that girl really looked good swimming. Shen Lingshuang really fancied it. Of course, it would be great to steal such a girl home so that she could swim for her to watch. But, Shen Lingshuang would prefer to watch her making waves on the big stages. Goodness, where else would anyone find a mother as such? Lu Yanchen¡¯s forehead was filled with creases as he snatched the little red book away from Shen Lingshuang. Immediately, she worked to pander to her son, ¡°Son, don¡¯t get angry now! The reason why I said that was because I was wondering if you¡¯ve gone through Shi Guang¡¯s family¡¯s approval yet. Are they really willing to marry off such a young daughter to you?¡± Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I arranged with you before? Both families will meet together the day after tomorrow to discuss the wedding ns.¡± Even though he had said that, if Shen Lingshuang had a daughter, she would definitely not let her marry off that young and get their marriage certificate without even meeting the parents of the man. In any case, it would be hard for her to ept it. ¡°Alright, alright! It¡¯s good as long as they are approving of it. In actuality, when I heard that you guys were getting married, I thought that it would take some time. I was thinking of meeting with Shi Guang¡¯s grandmother first. The first point is that I¡¯m already quite fond of Shi Guang and want to help observe this future daughter inw for a little more. Secondly, I want to check out how Shi Guang¡¯s family is like. And, even if you guys really wanted to get married, you would still have to get your father¡¯s nod of approval. But, to think that even without the household register or your dad¡¯s agreement, you guys have gone ahead and gotten your marriage certificate. If your dad were to know about it, he would definitely fly into a rage.¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes werepletely transparent of her emotions¡ªit was a bottomless pit of worries. ¡°Hmph, what age are we living in now? Freedom of marriage,¡± Young Master Lu waspletely unbothered about that father who ruled with his iron fist. ¡°You... gosh! What sort of a family is ours? Who knows if he might just force you guys to divorce the next day?¡± As though he had already expected her saying this, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a deep, intending smirk as he took out a document folder and handed it over to Shen Lingshuang. ¡°Well, regarding my marriage, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to tell father about it, mum. At the same time, have him take a look at this...¡± Shen Lingshuang furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Something that will definitely be ountable to him,¡± With that said, Lu Yanchen stood up, wanting to leave. Shen Lingshuang asked him again hurriedly, ¡°So, are we still heading over to Shi Guang¡¯s house the day after tomorrow?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s been said¡ªwe¡¯ll discuss the wedding.¡±
  • ce where people register their household names and members
    • Chapter 364 - The Methods of Young Master Lu (4)

    Chapter 364: The Methods of Young Master Lu (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang held onto the document folder that Lu Yanchen had handed her like a piece of hot potato. But, she then thought about how she was going to meet with Shi Guang¡¯s grandmother to discuss the wedding details the day after tomorrow. At that thought, she garnered that she should discuss everything with her husband before that. With that, she took the document folder with her to head over and look for Father Lu at the military mansion. When the great Chief Lu found out that his son had gone behind his back to obtain a marriage certificate, he flew into an uncontroble rage. ¡°WHAT DID YOU SAY? THAT BRAT HAS GONE AND GOTTEN MARRIED!¡± Looking at her livid husband, Shen Lingshuang nodded her head meekly. ¡°Yes.¡± Chief Lu furrowed his brows. ¡°How can that be though? He has no household register or proof of household. Who would help him to process his marriage? Since when did the Ministry of Civil Affairs allow people to enter the backdoor as such?¡± Shen Lingshuang muttered softly, ¡°Without any household register or proof of household, he still managed to get married with her. It¡¯s even a military marriage, oopsie.¡± Military marriage, oopsie. Those three words had Chief Lu totally stunned. Looking at how carefully his dear wife was treading, he really felt likeughing and getting angry at the same time. He pped down onto the table harshly, ¡°That smelly brat! To think that he would dare to pull off such tricks right beneath my eyelids!¡± How could he have forgotten about that! Even though that son of his had changed career, his personal details were still documented in the military. Right now, he was let out into the world on the pretext ofpleting a mission. If he wanted to get married, he could call and apply for it from the army! For him to get his mother to try and steal the household register, to try and use her connections to get a proof of household? Those were all fake! They were all a decoy to distract him from the submission of a marriage application to the army where he was waiting for the approval! For soldiers to get married, he had usually paid no attention to it, neither had he pumped down any orders for his son¡¯s intervention. That smelly brat had sneakily obtained a marriage certificate there just like that! This was a misstep in his strategy! The father was trumped by the son! ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can do nothing to him just because he pulled some smarts to get married. Divorce! Get divorced right away!¡± As he said that, he was all prepared to make a call. However, Shen Lingshuang stopped him. ¡°This is your son getting married, not you. Furthermore, this is a military marriage, and can¡¯t be divorced just like that.¡± Chief Lu replied unhappily, ¡°This is for the good of my son! Where in the world did that Shi Guang spout out from? How is her family background like? What is she like? We got married with them without knowing anything about those people? And that daughter of the Yangs as well! That was something set up and arranged by father! She had been waiting for him for so many years, and now, he¡¯s gotten himself married just like that? How are the others going to view us Lus?¡± ¡°But, that daughter of the Yangs... Can¡¯t you tell after all these years? Yes, she fancies Yanchen, that¡¯s right. But, I think she fancies our Lu Family even more than Yanchen,¡± Shen Lingshuang replied with displeasure as well. ¡°Also, look at Third. Do you think that Third is living a good life now? Honestly, every time I look at our Lu¡¯s Third, I feel really sorry for him,¡± As she said that, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. The reason why Yan Miaoke hade over a couple of days ago was because both of them were in a cold war again. Everyone thought that the 3rd Young Master Lu was having a blissful life with his wife. But in reality, only people of the Lu Family knew that the couple were icily polite to one another. Yes, they did not quarrel, but there was no warmth either. Both of them were careful and wary of one another, treading on thin ice toward the other. If anything were to happen, they wouldn¡¯t tell the other party directly, choosing to use Shen Lingshuang as a middleman instead, afraid that they might trigger the other party¡¯s unhappiness by any misstep. Could a couple like that still be considered a couple then? Was there any meaning to sustaining a marriage like that? ¡°But even then, I can¡¯t allow them to get married just like that,¡± Chief Lu¡¯s authority was not to be undermined. Her husband had always been overbearing. Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to persuade him, Shen Lingshuang thought of the document folder that her son had passed to her and took it out hurriedly. ¡°Right, your son left this for you. Take a look.¡± Chief Lu snorted coldly before opening it. As he looked, his eyes turned darker... Chapter 365 - Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (1)

    Chapter 365: Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang made a trip home after obtaining the marriage certificate as well. When they had separated, Shi Guang did not tell her grandma that she was going to obtain the certificate, and thus grandma thought that she was going out to celebrate with her friends and had gone home right away with her little auntie. Unexpectedly, there were guests back home¡ªQiao Yuwei¡¯s mother along with her grandmother, that is, Mo Jin¡¯s paternal grandmother. Mo Jin¡¯s father¡¯s surname was Su, and this Grandma Su was still rather doting toward her granddaughter, Mo Jin. However, she did not have a single bit of fondness toward that niece inw that was raised by her son, an orphan left behind by others¡ªShi Guang. In the past, she had always hinted time and again¡ªbe it intentionally or not¡ªfor Shi Guang to be sent back to her grandmother¡¯s ce. However, she had always been rejected. To her, Shi Guang was just like a thorn in her butt. And it was precisely because she did not want to see Shi Guang that she had chosen toe and visit her granddaughter¡ªMo Jin¡ªknowing that Shi Guang was having a swimming event today. But, Shi Guang¡¯s sudden appearance had Grandma Su¡¯s face turning ck instantly. Mother Qiao gave off a bitter, cold chuckle as well. Because they were both her elders, Shi Guang could only smile out at them faintly and say nothing more as she went to sit beside her grandma. As Grandma Su was conversing with Mo Jin, grandma whispered to Shi Guang, asking her softly why she hade over suddenly. Shi Guang had not told grandma that she was going to obtain the marriage certificate because Mo Jin was around. And because of that, she did not say that she was leaving with Lu Yanchen when she had left earlier on as well. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going out to celebrate with your friends tonight?¡± ¡°Yupps, I¡¯m meeting Coach Zhang, Li Fangfei and the others for dinner tonight before heading back to school,¡± Shi Guang paused for a moment. Seeing how Grandma Su and Mother Qiao was still around, she said nothing about the marriage certificate. ¡°Little Chen will being with his family to discuss the wedding the day after tomorrow. You must remember toe stay over tomorrow night,¡± Grandma reminded her. ¡°Alright, grandma!¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. The moment Mother Qiao heard the word ¡®wedding¡¯, she raised her voice, ¡°Oh? Who¡¯s getting married?¡± Little auntie looked at her and replied, ¡°Shi Guang. She¡¯s going to get married with Little Chen.¡± What For a moment, Mother Qiao thought that she had heard wrongly. The previous time around at the hospital, she had found out that the Little Chen was the Young Master Lu that her daughter was talking about. Didn¡¯t they say that he had an exceptional family background? How could their family allow their son to marry an orphan? She was filled with both envy and jealousy. ring at Shi Guang with a death stare, she wanted to think that everything was all fake. But, didn¡¯t they mention that they were going to discuss the wedding the day after tomorrow? How could that be fake then? She had not met that Young Master Lu before, but she wondered if he was touched in the head. Otherwise, why would he choose not to fancy her own gorgeous daughter, and instead choose to go for such an ordinary girl? There must definitely be some problem. The moment she went back, she told her daughter about how Shi Guang was going to get married. When Qiao Yuwei heard that, she was dumbfounded. Lu Yanchen? The 4th Young Master of the Lu Family? Marrying Shi Guang? How could that be! Besides, she had heard rumors that Lu Yanchen had a fianc¨¦e. And even if he didn¡¯t, how could the Lus allow an orphan into their family? She asked her mother, ¡°Mum, could you have heard wrongly?¡± Mother Qiao replied with utmost certainty, ¡°Definitely not! They even said that they were going to discuss the wedding ns the day after tomorrow.¡± Looking at how terrible her daughter¡¯s face had turned, she paused for a moment beforeforting her, ¡°Wei¡¯er, you will definitely find a man better than that.¡± Things would have been fine if she had not said that. But after she did, Qiao Yuwei started crying out. Why was that Shi Guang so lucky? She looked ordinary She had no family background. She was an orphan as well! What kind of dumb, dirty luck was that to get married right into the Lus just because she taught him how to swim? Chapter 366 - Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (2)

    Chapter 366: Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was clearly better looking than Shi Guang, and had a much better family background too. But who knew, all the second generation rich kids that she got to know would at most buy bags and cosmetics for her. Marry her? Heck, they wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge her as their girlfriend officially! All of them were dependant on their families, afraid that their families would be displeased over them getting an online celebrity as their girlfriend. Looking at how her daughter was crying out, Mother Qiao was heart wrenched as sheined to Grandma Su, ¡°Mum, that Lu Yanchen should have been our Qiao Yuwei¡¯s boyfriend. But she was snatched away by that evil Shi Guang!¡± The moment Grandma Su heard that, she was astounded. Qiao Yuwei sobbed out, ¡°Why would the Lus be agreeable to him marrying her? I heard that Lu Yanchen had a fianc¨¦e! That was a missy of a family with an equal standing to their family status! Could Shi Guang have resorted to some despicable means?¡± Mother Qiao snorted out coldly, ¡°Who knows? She might have set that Young Master Lu up and gotten herself pregnant with his child. But by the looks of it, she doesn¡¯t seem to be pregnant, since she could have taken part still in her swimming event today. She must have resorted to some trickery to fool the Lu Family then. Otherwise, who would take a liking to her?¡± ¡°But, if she was so cheap and despicable, would we be implicated?¡± Qiao Yuwei asked out worriedly. An idea then shed through her mind. ¡°Before both of them are married... we have to control the situation from turning worse!¡± If she were to tear down Shi Guang¡¯s scam, the Lus would definitely view her in a new light! ¡°They¡¯re going to discuss the wedding the day after tomorrow. We must go and remind the Lus to not be scammed by Shi Guang!¡± Mother Qiao agreed with her daughter¡¯s suggestion. ¡°This is for Shi Guang¡¯s sake as well. Otherwise, if she were to get married to the Lus and they were to find out that they were scammed into this marriage, they would definitely abuse her.¡± This mother and daughter pair were really headcanon 1 specialists. To think that they would think of Shi Guang¡¯s marriage as a huge scam and that the Lus were the victims while they were the heroines that were going to expose her fraud! ... Shi Guang hadpletely no idea what they were thinking about. After Grandma Su and her daughter left, she told everyone about the marriage certificate. Grandma and little auntie were ted. Mo Jin, on the other hand, was filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯m going to move over to his ce from tomorrow on.¡± Mo Jin objected to it immediately, ¡°Why must you go live with him? The wedding hasn¡¯t even gone through yet and you guys are going to stay together? No matter what, we¡¯re not going to let you enter his ce so casually.¡± On the other hand, Grandma was approving of it. ¡°They¡¯ve already registered for their marriage. It¡¯s fine if they live together.¡± No matter how unwilling Mo Jin was toward it, she couldn¡¯t say much more in front of grandma¡¯s face. However, she was still carrying a dark face the entire time. As they left, Shi Guang had Mo Jin send her out. It was only when they were out of the house that Shi Guang asked her, ¡°Mo Jin, what¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t you happy for me getting married?¡± Mo Jin replied coldly, ¡°I came back to stop you from getting married, and yet, here I am finding out that you went and took your marriage certificate today. Do you think that I would be overwhelmed with joy and d for you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that...¡± Shi Guang wanted to say something, but Mo Jin cut her off loudly. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what happened today? Your reputation was nearly tarnished to the ground by someone! Yang Sitong must have been the one who did that, right? You clearly told me that you don¡¯t fancy Lu Yanchen anymore! If you don¡¯t like him, what are you doing getting together with him!¡± Shi Guang looked at her, taken aback, as she blinked her eyes slowly. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re getting a little worked up... I know that you¡¯re worried for me, but the way you¡¯re acting out is a little weird...¡± Mo Jin¡¯s body stiffened for a moment. After a while, she regained herposure and replied slowly, ¡°I just... don¡¯t want anything to happen to you.¡± Chapter 367 - Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (3)

    Chapter 367: Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasn¡¯t that Shi Guang was mistrustful toward Mo Jin¡¯s words. However, she just had a feeling that thetter was keeping something from her. Shi Guang thought of asking her about it; but looking at how she seemed rather overwhelmed with emotions as well, she decided to just wait it out and talk about it some other day. Returning to the school at night, Li Fangfei, who had her fill of food,id down on the bed and swiped her phone, remarking at the same time, ¡°Shi Guang, bravo! You¡¯re famous now! Hire me to be your manager in the future!¡± Shi Guang sat down beside her on the bed. Immediately, Li Fangfei passed her phone over to Shi Guang. Right now, the public was getting more curious toward the sporting scene, causing Shi Guang to be up on the top search for the day. Someone had edited the recording of Shi Guang¡¯s event earlier on into a video, and she was called the Goddess of Swimming¡ªthe number one beauty of the swimming world. There were manyments left behind about how much they loved Shi Guang. Other than that, herbo with Cheng Qi brought about yet another wave of CP fans. Even if Shi Guang had said that she was going to get married soon, she could not fight against the might of the CP fans. The fans left passionatements, iming that she and Cheng Qi should be the rightful couple, and had even photoshopped couple photos of the both of them one after another. In fact, there were even some fans that had made bold guesses that the person Shi Guang was going to marry was Cheng Qi himself. Of course, these fans werembasted by the respective fans of each side. Shi Guang sweated out. ¡°What¡¯s with all this stuff?! Didn¡¯t I already say that I was going to get married and that I was just ordinary friends with Cheng Qi? Why do they still think that we are together?¡± Li Fangfei sniggered out and replied in an honest to goodness tone, ¡°But, both of you DO look rather matching.¡± Shi Guang, who had just gotten married today, had her face = ‡å And of course, Young Master Lu, who had just gotten married, had taken notice of these CP fans as well. And all of that was thanks to the swaying of Chu Mubei. Young Master Chu, who did not know that Lu Yanchen was already married, remarked out, ¡°Your wife is really quite the hot stuff. Look at how the masses are helping your wife find a husband.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly. ¡°You¡¯re considered to be someone in the entertainment scene now, and yet you can¡¯t even suppress such a small piece of news with such a hugepany.¡± Chu Mubei spread his arms in resignation. ¡°Suppress with what? I don¡¯t have much sensational news on hand recently.¡± The next day, a blurry side view picture of the 4th Young Master Lu suddenly appeared onto the inte. The Public Rtions (PR) Department of Celestial Sun Media imed that this was theirpany¡¯s big boss, and there were many that spected that this looked like the 4th Young Master Lu. As such, the photo was spread like wildfire on the inte. The only thing that one could me it on was the 4th Young Master Lu¡¯s good looks. Even if it were just his side view, it still captured the hearts of countless of girls out there in such a short period of time. However, other than that, they could not dig out anything more. The more mysterious he was, the more curious people got. Filled with questions toward his life, there were countless fangirls that called him their husband, professing that they would want to get married to him. And of course, there were people that spected that this was nothing more than creating hype... Toward that oue, Lu Yanchen was really displeased. He was gloomy over how... there was no one trying to pair him and Shi Guang into a CP! When Chu Mubei heard that, he pped onto the table while roaring out in an endlessughter, guffawing so badly he nearly fell off his chair. ¡°Both of you don¡¯t have any connection at all. What for would people make you guys a CP?¡± Make some connections for us then! That was what Lu Yanchen wanted to say. But when he thought about Shi Guang, he decided to forget it. ... Shi Guang was packing her stuff in the dormitory¡ªLu Yanchen was heading over to fetch herter on. Because she was unable to stuff everything into a single piece of luggage, Li Fangfei had gotten hold of a cardboard box for her while asking moodily from beside her, ¡°What am I to do if I get alone at night in the future without you staying in school with me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be not staying in the school. I¡¯ll only head over on the weekends.¡± ¡°Well, that should be quite difficult. After all, you guys are newlyweds. That...¡± Li Fangfei hugged Shi Guang¡¯s arm. ¡°So tempted to steal you away from your hubby!¡± Shi Guang patted her on the head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you rank higher than him in my heart.¡± Li Fangfei eximed exaggeratedly, ¡°Suddenly, my back feels really cold! Your hubby wouldn¡¯te and stab me in the back because of that, would he?¡± Chapter 368 - Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (4)

    Chapter 368: Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen drove his car and parked it below the dormitory noisily, attracting much attention to himself. Shi Guang did not nce around, pretending that she knew nothing at all¡ªsee no evil, hear no evil. For the entire journey, neither of them said anything. They were going to stay under the same roof now. Shi Guang had been thinking about how she should sleep with Lu Yanchen since the night before. As the car was parked beneath the apartment, Lu Yanchen carried the cardboard box with both arms while Shi Guang tugged her luggage. Raising her head, she looked at the apartment building. Even though this was far from her first time here, her feelings were somewhatplex right now. Entering the lift, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang. Because he was carrying the cardboard box with both arms, it was inconvenient for him to pick up the phone. So, he looked at Shi Guang while saying, ¡°Help me take it out. It¡¯s in my pocket.¡± Looking down, Shi Guang suddenly felt inexplicably embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll help you take the box instead, eh?¡¯ Lu Yanchen shifted his arms away and replied somewhat impatiently, ¡°Hurry and take it out!¡± Pursing her lips, Shi Guang relented and reached into his pockets, suppressing her difort with all her might as she tried to take out his phone calmly. Connecting it, she held it beside Lu Yanchen¡¯s ears. She did not know who was on the other end or what they were talking about, but she could only hear Lu Yanchen rejecting. ¡°Not going... Got something on... Hanging up.¡± With that, he indicated for Shi Guang to hang up the phone. Shi Guang held onto his phone and did not slide it back into his pocket, only returning it after they entered the house while saying to him, ¡°If you have anything urgent, you can go off first. I¡¯ll unpack my stuff.¡± It wasn¡¯t like they hadn¡¯t been alone together before. But, being together in the name of husband and wife? This was the first time they were in a room with that status, causing her to feel both awkward and embarrassed. If Lu Yanchen could get out, that would definitely be for the best. She wouldn¡¯t mind if the marriage were to carry on like that in the future. ¡°Not going!!¡± Lu Yanchen leaned against the cupboard beside himzily and looked at her silently, his deep unyielding gaze seeming as though it was going to see through everything there was to her. Feeling a guilty conscience out of nowhere, Shi Guang turned her head away and stammered, ¡°W... W-Why?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice was still steady as ever. ¡°Tonight is our wedding night. Who cares what anyone else is doing?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s petite face could not help but blush out in shades of pink and red. Widening her eyes, she muttered out, ¡°W-What wedding night! We got married yesterday! Furthermore, haven¡¯t both of us agreed that you can¡¯t try anything funny without my consent? You¡¯ll go sleep in your master bedroom. I¡¯ll sleep in another room!¡± With that said, Shi Guang picked up the box on the floor and wanted to head upstairs to the other bedroom. But, because she was in such a fluster that she did not pick up the box properly, the box fell straight down as she lost her bnce. She was so stunned that she stiffened up as the contents of the box poured out left and right while she eximed, ¡°Ah...!¡± Lu Yanchen rushed up to help her right away. As she turned around, the box struck Lu Yanchen on the waist during its plunge to the ground with a loud thud. Even Lu Yanchen, who was always steadfast and sturdy, could not help but let out a hiss of pain. Clutching his waist, he stumbled over to the sofa and furrowed his brows, unable to make a sound for quite some time. Frightened, Shi Guang asked him hurriedly, ¡°Are you alright? Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try and tell me if it hurts?¡± ¡°What should we do then! I¡¯m sorry! Shall we go to the hospital...?¡± In order to help soothe his pain, Shi Guang reached out and rubbed his waist. ¡°Do you have any medicinal oil? It¡¯ll definitely help more if I rub it with medicinal oil!¡± It was only a wave of pain that passed after resting a little. However, Shi Guang¡¯s hand was still roving around left and right on his waist. Coupled with the fact that she was bent over, he was in apletely unobstructed view of her chest. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze slowly turned darker. As Shi Guang¡¯s hands reached even lower, he had a rapid reaction in his body immediately... Chapter 369 - Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (5)

    Chapter 369: Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was none the wiser to everything as she returned with some medicinal oil after checking his wounds. Lu Yanchen rejected her. ¡°No need!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll get better if I rub it...¡± As she said that, Shi Guang peeled up the edge of Lu Yanchen¡¯s shirt. When she had run off to fetch the medicinal oil earlier on, Lu Yanchen had drunk a couple mouthfuls of water from the table topose himself and steady his breathing. However, the burning passion in his body was not purged awaypletely, and was still rumbling within. But now that she was speaking in such a tender tone, it was really pushing the fiery passion of Young Master Lu to its limits. His gaze started turning deeper as he clenched his body, feeling his body and tongue getting hotter and dryer... His lust was easily piqued once more. For a man whose desires were not quenched, his temper was naturally rather foul. ¡°Don¡¯t rub! There¡¯s a smell to it... It stinks! Take it away!¡± Shi Guang looked at him speechlessly. ¡°Goodness! What¡¯s a grown man like you acting all coy for?¡± She took his shirt and flung it up slightly, revealing his waist. ¡°In any case, we¡¯ll just take a look... Doesn¡¯t seem to be bruised. It should be fine. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to rub with medicinal oil as well. But just in case, we had better go to the hospital and check it out with an x-ray to see if there are any fractures or injuries to your bones...¡± Before she could finish with her sentence, she found her wrist being gripped. It was as though she was lifted off the ground entirely as she found herself being pushed onto the sofa. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked the man leaning down on top of her, somewhat stunned. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Pushing down on top of her, three of his shirt buttons were undone with that tussle by him earlier on, revealing his sexy chest. The defined curves of his muscles were heaving heavily as his throat bobbed up and down. Both of their gazes met in the air as those deep, dark eyes of his revealed everything without a single trace of restrain. A single look was enough for Shi Guang to know what he was up to. Rushed by shock, Shi Guang¡¯s entire body stiffened up immediately. No matter how hard she tried to maintain herposure, she could not conceal the panic and fluster she was feeling right now. With her face blushing, she pushed him away somewhat frustratedly, but he gripped her hands and held them above her head. He could spot a little me that was dancing in her eyes, about to burn fierily at any moment now. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± That ce of his was feeling really terrible now as though something was rushing at it¡ªfrustrated, cramped, and an underlying excitement contained within. At that moment, the one he was pushing down was hiswful wife. If he didn¡¯t do anything, he would kind of be letting himself down. The air in the room turned steamy instantaneously. As Lu Yanchen¡¯s head lowered bit by bit, the distance to Shi Guang¡¯s lips was getting closer by the second as well. His eyes were locked on her the entire time as his aura burnt out at her face wantonly. Shi Guang could feel a deep part of her body seemingly turning into goo. It was as though his eyes were capturing her soul uncontrobly... When his lips touched hers, it was as though she was scalded by something as her body jerked and stiffened immediately before she closed her eyes slowly. The tension was getting tighter by the moment as the air was filled with nothing but ambiguity, seemingly ready to erupt forth at the quickest moment. Suddenly, a phone¡¯s ringtone rang out, interrupting this tender moment. As though she was thrown out of a dream, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes jolted wide opened. This man was nothing but trouble¡ªhe was just like a fox spirit that had cultivated for thousands of years! To think that she was nearly sent into a delirious state of ecstasy after being bewitched by him earlier! With her embarrassment turned into rage, Shi Guang tilted her head to shun the kiss as she pushed at the man above her. ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± He was just like a solid mountain that refused to budge as he continued kissing her gently, moving from her lips to her face... Her ears... Then lower... Chapter 370 - Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (6)

    Chapter 370: Tonight Is Our Wedding Night (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The phone stopped before ringing again. ¡°Lu Yanchen, l-let me go... I have to p-pick up the call...!¡± Since she could not push him off, Shi Guang started jerking her body around, thinking that she might be able to shake him off since they were on the sofa. But the more she struggled, the tighter Lu Yanchentched onto her. Her careless rustling about was all concentrated around his fatal spot¡ªbetween every other motion, she could feel something that was rock hard and steaming there. This man who was always cold and aloof suddenly had ayer of red flush on his face¡ªthis was the best proof of a man whose feelings were stirred... He whispered beside her ears, ¡°Try moving again and see if I¡¯ll ¡®kill¡¯ you...¡± His voice was both hoarse and coarse. Astounded, Shi Guang did not dare to make any unnecessary movements anymore. Stammering, she tried warning him with a quivering voice, ¡°Lu Y-Yanchen! Y-You... How dare you r-rape me!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s raping you? This is clearly a precursor to rape,¡± His kisses teased and pecked her ears gently. ¡°But... since you¡¯ve already said that, I must definitely fulfill your wishes then.¡± ¡°N-Nonono!¡± Shi Guang, who had said those three words in a row, suddenly felt her heart suffocating as though it was about to be devoured whole by him. ¡°I don¡¯t like to get raped!¡± ¡°Guess the old you was the more honest person...¡± He said as he bit on her ears. Peeling her t-shirt up, his hand slid beneath. ¡°The current you? The only thing that¡¯s honest is your body.¡± Shi Guang was totally speechless. ¡°Y-You... you!¡± Before she could continue, he kissed her on the lips firmly once more. However, it was far from the same gentleness from before. This time around, it was extremely rough, without any technique whatsoever. This was a beast that had been lying dormant for a long time before awakening as he stole her breath away, wanting to eat her up whole. ¡°Urgh...!¡± Shi Guang gave off a grunt as she pushed him with all her might, frowning. She was thankful for that call that was ringing non-stop such that she was able to keep a clear head. Only, she did not know who was calling. A call after another, it must clearly be something important. ¡°Call, I¡¯ve got to answer the call...¡± She thought about the tricks that Lu Yanchen had taught her in the past and instinctively wanted to kick him at that area once again. However, his hand gripped her leg immediately. ring at her, his lips curled as though he was both smiling and not. ¡°That trick again? Haven¡¯t I already told you that it¡¯s not going to work again?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s hair were rustled as her face flushed red. Puffing her cheeks, she breathed out heavily as she stared at him angrily, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear my phone ringing nonstop? It might be something important!¡± Lu Yanchen reached out for the phone and took a look. Seeing that it was an unknown number, he put it down again. Shi Guang tried pushing him away again, but she just couldn¡¯t do it. She had no choice but to thump him on the chest. However, the tremendous amount of strength she had used did not hurt him in the slightest bit. In fact, her fist was the one feeling the pain. As the pain spread through her joints, she could not help but hiss out, ¡°Sss...! Pain...¡± The previous time around, he was the one that was in pain as he chuckled down softly, ¡°Just can¡¯t learn, can you?¡± ¡°Go to hell! I¡¯m going to get angry if you don¡¯t get up.¡± Of course, there was no way Lu Yanchen would let her go. Just as she was about to express how she was really going to get angry, he narrowed his gaze at her and threatened her first, ¡°You had better behave yourself. Do you really think that I would not bear to ¡®kill¡¯ you?¡± That teasing expression of his was evenced with a trace of seriousness to it! Shi Guang sweated. ¡°Who is the one not behaving themselves? Didn¡¯t we agree that you¡¯re not to touch me without my consent? What do you mean by this right now?¡± ¡°What do I mean?¡± Lu Yanchen let out a bewitching evil smile, ¡°Lu Up Shi Guang, is that clear enough?¡± Chapter 371 - What Grudges Did She Have With Sister? (1)

    Chapter 371: What Grudges Did She Have With Sister? (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Up Shi Guang... Those four words told a little story between them¡ªa dirty one at that¡ªdescribing both of them doing something lewd together. Immediately, Shi Guang¡¯s heart clenched up as she stammered, ¡°Y-You! Y-Y-You...!¡± Her face flushed bright red like the cherry blossoms that blossomed in March, giving off a coquettish vor to it. ¡°Lu Yanchen... you¡¯re too much...!¡± The gaze of that man was akin to a predator out in the ins. Leaning in, he kissed at her neck with a bloodthirsty hunger. His body exuded forth a thick aura of male pheromones, causing her to swoon in giddiness as her entire body felt soft and fluffy. Her heart was pounding erratically as her face turned really scarlet, afraid that she might fall into that delirious state of mind once more. She tried again to push him away with all her might, speaking in a really impolite tone, ¡°Stop talking about the past. That was then and now is now. You had better get up¡ªI don¡¯t like you.¡± The moment she said that, the entire house fell into a morbid, deathly silence. He squinted his eyes dangerously and red at her with a gaze that no longer had the previous fervent passion as the temperature dipped rapidly, leaving nothing but an icy coldness behind. Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled as he moved up with a hint of cynicism. In that deafening silence, Shi Guang could only hear her heartbeat pounding heavier with each thump. Thankfully, the phone rang again as she sat up immediately and picked up the call. As the call connected, she looked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s back view. Suddenly realizing that it looked a tad lonely, she felt her heart jerk for a moment. Biting down on her lips hard, she warned herself never to let her heart be swayed ever again. ¡°Shi Guang, Shi Guang... did you hear me introduce myself?¡± The person on the other end sounded flustered. ¡°Hello, Coach Chen,¡± Coach Chen was Xu Zixian¡¯s coach. ¡°Shi Guang, this time around, you must help to talk to Zixian no matter what. Spend some time talking to her.¡± When Xu Zixian woke up in the hospital, she realized that the injury on her head was not the most severe one¡ªit was the one on her legs. A single slight movement would send a sharp, wrenching pain coursing through her entire body. Probably because she did not have a good feeling about it, she pressed the doctor and asked about when she could get out of the hospital, as she still had to do training and go forpetitions. The doctor told her straight up that her injury would heal up as long as she were to recuperate properly. However... she would never be able to take part in anypetitions ever again. Coach Chen was trying his best to console her. Still, Xu Zixian found it impossible to ept this cruel reality she was thrust in. She had trained hard in swimming for ten years now, and it had already been a huge part of her life by now. As such, the burning goal she had in life was mostly to swimpetitively and obtain good results. Now that she was suddenly told the news that she would never be able to swimpetitively again, there was no longer any goal for her to aspire toward. The champion¡¯s title that she had wanted would never ever be obtained by her again. It was only because he had no other choice that Coach Chen called Shi Guang repeatedly. By the time Shi Guang arrived, Xu Zixian was still crying. Her head was bandaged up as her eyes were bloodshot red, and one of her legs were in a cast. When she saw Shi Guang, steaming hot tears streamed down her face once more. She looked at Shi Guang and spoke with a tone of indignance, ¡°I know that I¡¯m not as gifted as you and I¡¯m not a particrly good swimmer either, but I just don¡¯t wish to give up. I love swimming, and I only feel the happiest when I swim.¡± After all these years, swimming was already a part of her. But now that she had to leave the swimming scene professionally for life, how could she take that lying down? Chapter 372 - What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (2)

    Chapter 372: What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The path of an athlete was a tough one to begin with. No matter who it was, they would be sure to be filled with a world of pain as they trod on this path of thorns, with many of them forced to drop out midway due to injuries. For those that did stand victorious, almost all of them would have some lingering scars they carried with them for life. As an athlete herself, it was only natural that Shi Guang could feel a sense of agony and mncholy in her mood right now as well. ¡°The life of an athlete has always been simr to that of a summer flower¡ªbedazzling yet short-lived. It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t swim anymore, you just can¡¯tpete. There wille a day when I¡¯ll be the same as well. There¡¯s no athlete that can stay on forever without retiring.¡± A sharp, sour feeling surged through Xu Zixian¡¯s heart as her eyes welled up with uncontroble tears once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shi Guang...¡± Shi Guang remained silent. ¡°...¡± ¡°... I was stupid. It was all because I was stupid that I was made use of by others... foolish to a point where I would even agree to work together with her. I thought that working together with her meant that I would be able to get what I desired... Therefore, I did whatever she asked of me. In truth, I had truly just wanted to befriend you right at the very beginning. I don¡¯t know what got over me that I would agree to her... I¡¯m sorry...¡± The greed of man was insatiable. Shi Guang scoffed out coldly, ¡°Once upon a time, I had truly taken you as a friend as well. Back when I first suspected you, I really wished that it wasn¡¯t you.¡± Xu Zixian asked softly, ¡°When did you find out...?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so upset because you¡¯re unable topete. Back when I was locked in the restroom and missed such an important event, how could I not be as upset as well? The only person who had known that I went to the restroom that day was you,¡± Shi Guang gave a bitter smile, ¡°No matter whatpetition it is, there can only be a single champion. After suffering once, there¡¯s no way I would be that foolish again. In the face of such an importantpetition, the only one I trust is myself.¡± Xu Zixian shook her head in confusion. ¡°But I had clearly seen you drinking the water. You shouldn¡¯t have been fine.¡± ¡°The moment I walked out, I had already poured away some of that water. When I caught sight of youter on, I pretended to act as though I was drinking it.¡± Everything became clear to Xu Zixian in that moment. ¡°I only saw you moving as though you were drinking the water, but I did not actually see you drink the water. I merely thought that you drank it because there was less water in the bottle by then. I see...¡± She was the one with the guilty conscience back then. When one is living, the Heavens are watching. The cycle of life goes through reincarnation and so does karma¡ªwhat goes aroundes around. Everything that one did would pave the foundation for their paths in the future. For those that lived life with a guilty heart, their roads would never be straight, true, or right. Before long, they would have a taste of the seed that they had sown. Even if she were indignant, so what? Even if she were frustrated, so what? Even if she were in agony, so what? Everything was of her own doing. Sheughed out bitterly before crying out once more, ¡°Shi Guang, I¡¯m sorry. Can you ever forgive me?¡± Shi Guang looked at her firmly for a good two seconds before turning around. ¡°Everything that you¡¯ve done to me did not stop me from getting into the provincial team eventually. I ept your apology and I forgive you. Even though I am not someone that repays kindness with ill will, I am not that magnanimous either. Therefore, I can¡¯t continue being friends with you again.¡± With that said, she walked off, preparing to leave. Xu Zixian closed her eyes, with her tears flowing down silently. Gone! She had lost a really good friend just like that. As though she was seeking redemption, she cried out after Shi Guang, ¡°Shi Guang, Yang Sitong was trying to find out about your sister the entire time! It¡¯s as though she wants to do something to your sister! You must definitely be wary of her!¡± Shi Guang had long noticed that strange attitude that Yang Sitong bore toward her sister. It was just that... what grudges did she have with sister? Chapter 373 - What Grudges Did She Have With Sister? (3)

    Chapter 373: What Grudges Did She Have With Sister? (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was really gloomy. Yang Sitong was haughty and arrogant, true. But, why did she just have to pick on her sister solely? Someone like her shouldn¡¯t be doing something like that without a reason. Was it because her sister was too outstanding? That didn¡¯t seem to be the case... Then why? What was it that had her eyeing her sister even till now? She did not understand Yang Sitong well. However, after their interactions recently, she realized that the one thing that could cause Yang Sitong to lose all sense of reason and go maniacal had always just been... Lu Yanchen. Even though her sister might not have been in the same school as Lu Yanchen, that did not mean that they couldn¡¯t have known one another. Could everything that Yang Sitong had done be because of Lu Yanchen? Also, that strong disapproving attitude of Mo Jin toward her marriage with Lu Yanchen... Could Mo Jin know something about it too? But, when Lu Yanchen had seen her sister sleeping previously, it was clear from his reaction that he did not know her at all. Ugh! She just had a feeling that there was something fishy about the entire situation. Perhaps, even her sister might not know anything at all either¡ªYang Sitong might be the only person who knew the truth. Now that she had already obtained the marriage certificate with Lu Yanchen, there was no way that Yang Sitong wouldn¡¯t know the two of them were going to discuss about their wedding. Shi Guang wondered what she would be up to next. Lu Yanchen had not told Shi Guang anything about him forcing Yang Sitong to leave the country. As for Yang Sitong, she had only told it to Mrs. Yang as well. Naturally, she told Mrs. Yang about the reasons that led to this and how she was forbidden to return for the next couple of years. When Mrs. Yang heard it, she was infuriated beyond anything else. She thrust her finger at Yang Sitong¡¯s head repeatedly. ¡°You... you! How did I tell it to you? Why can¡¯t you just wake up? It¡¯s just a man! Do you have to go to that extent?! If he didn¡¯t marry you, he would naturally have topensate you with many other things! But look what you have done! Nopensation? So be it. But now, you¡¯re even being forced out of the country! There¡¯s barely any single shred of sympathy he has left for you!¡± ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t wish to either. I just think...¡± ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s useless even if I were to scold or hit you now. Since he requested for you to leave the country, leave then. I no longer have any high hopes or anything toward you. I merely wish for you to live your days in peace.¡± Yang Sitong was extremely reluctant. However, even if she was so pissed that she could clench her teeth into cracking, she had no other choice but to leave this time around. The air ticket that she had booked was dyed for a couple of dayster¡ªshe was trying to test the waters. If Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, she would try to drag it out. Perhaps if she had dragged long enough, he might forget about this matter entirely. Yet, she was afraid that Mrs. Yang would berate her because of it. Flustered, confused, and unhappy, she sought out Su Ya. They had merely not seen each other for a few days, and yet Yang Sitong¡¯s face was terribly pale, looking listless all over. There were even signs of redness in her eyes as she could only reply with a hoarse voice after Su Ya called out to her. Surprised, Su Ya looked at Yang Sitong. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± ¡°Yaya...¡± Yang Sitong broke out into a pitiful sob the moment she heard that voice. Speaking in a quivering voice with misty eyes, she flung herself into Su Ya¡¯s embrace and bawled her heart out, choking in her own breath. ¡°Yaya, I¡¯ll have to leave in a couple of days! We might not get to meet for the next few years!¡± Su Ya was stunned. ¡°Leave? Why are you leaving out of nowhere? Did something happen? Don¡¯t cry! Come, talk to me.¡± With that, Yang Sitong told her the entire story while sobbing out. Su Ya was both troubled and pained, ¡°Oh, you! Why do you always think that Lu Yanchen would be with you if Shi Guang were ruined to the ground? But also, how could Lu Yanchen treat you as such? You¡¯re his life savior!¡± Chapter 374 - What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (4)

    Chapter 374: What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong had a pair of eyes that were swollen like plums as sheined, ¡°But that IS how heartless he was. When I talked about the farmer and the viper, he talked about how the viper tried to eat an elephant, referring to how greedy I was trying to get. But from the start to the end, all I wanted to do was to get married to him.¡± Rubbing both cheeks with her hands, she started bawling out in tears. Su Ya took a piece of tissue and helped her wipe her tears away while sighing, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already booked your air tickets, take it as you¡¯re going abroad to find some peace then. Perhaps after a period of time when Lu Yanchen¡¯s anger has subsided, you cane back and he wouldn¡¯t say anything more about it. After all, you are his life savior.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s lips simmered into a line as her expression darkened without saying anything more. Since Su Ya had already said that, it seemed like she had no other choice but to leave. But, even if she didn¡¯t want to, so what? If she were to continue staying, she might really waste anyst bit of sympathy he might still have left for her. Looking at how Yang Sitong¡¯s mood was gradually returning to normal, Su Ya smiled out, ¡°How about this... I¡¯ll go with your brother to visit you in a bit.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re still the best to me!¡± Yang Sitong hugged Su Ya reliantly. Su Ya smiled out tenderly. Suddenly, as though something struck her, she asked softly, ¡°Right, you told me the other time around that Mo Feifei was Shi Guang¡¯s sister. I had someone go investigate a little. From what I know, she¡¯s about to wake up soon.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s body stiffened, and her face even turned pale immediately. ¡°What did you say?¡± Su Ya looked ahead, her eyes shrouded with a mysterious gaze. ¡°Mo Feifei is about to wake up soon.¡± Yang Sitong felt chills down her spine. Looking at how afraid she looked, Su Ya smiled and patted her hands. ¡°Let her wake up then. Who hasn¡¯t been young before and did foolish things in the past?¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face did not have a single drop of color as she replied darkly, ¡°Yup.¡± Thereafter, she stood up. ¡°Yaya, I suddenly remembered that I have something on. I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll visit you again next time.¡± With that, she left in a hurry. Looking at her back view, Su Ya picked up a cup from the coffee table and let out a snide smirk, sipping her tea. Yang Sitong sped home as quickly as she could, feeling her legs go wobbly the entire journey. The moment she caught sight of Mrs. Yang, her entire expression was filled with panic. ¡°Mum! What should I do! What am I going to do?¡± Looking at her flustered expression, Mrs. Yang furrowed her brows. ¡°What happened?¡± Yang Sitong looked frightened. ¡°Mo Feifei is going to wake up! She¡¯s going to wake up!¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Mo Feifei... Back then, that...¡± ¡°Yes! If she were to wake up and Shi Guang were to get married to Lu Yanchen, then they will... sooner orter...!¡± Mrs. Yang shook her by the shoulders. ¡°Calm down!¡± Stunned, Yang Sitong nodded her head in shock. The only person she could count on was her mother now. After a moment of silence, Mrs. Yang spoke coldly, ¡°No matter what happens, remember that what happened back then was my sin. I was the one in the wrong, and I will bear responsibility for it. It has nothing to do with you, and even less your brother! No matter what happens from this day forth, don¡¯t get your brother involved in it. The future of the Yangs lies entirely on the shoulders of your brother, understand?¡± Yang Sitong was still feeling uneasy. ¡°What if...¡± Mrs. Yang contemted for a moment. Even though her voice was steady, it had a killing coldness in it. ¡°There¡¯s no what if!¡± ... In a quiet game room, Chu Mubei picked up a card slowly and looked at Lu Yanchen seated opposite him. ¡°So, you¡¯ve really settled your marriage certificate with Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± That shouldn¡¯t be the case, Chief Lu shouldn¡¯t have let out his household register. Tang Han smiled, ¡°I bumped into that Yang Sitong today. She looked rather terrible. Seems like the marriage certificate must be real then. How did you manage to do it, Old Lu?¡± Chapter 375 - What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (5)

    Chapter 375: What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen frowned. He had asked Yang Sitong to leave the ce already. Now that a couple of days had passed, what was she still doing here? That was just throwingplete disregard to his words! Did she really think that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her just because she was his life savior? Taking a card, Lu Yanchen looked at Tang Han. ¡°The project that the Tangs are going to start on recently, Yang Chifeng wanted in on a part of it as well, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re in the midst of signing a contract...¡± Tang Han was a little curious as to why Lu Yanchen was asking that. ¡°Have him back out. I¡¯ll work with you.¡± That sentence of Lu Yanchen was just like a grenade that was thrown out, causing everyone to be shocked to the max. Chu Mubei sniggered out evilly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of your old man chastising you for this?¡± Mo Yanzhi furrowed his brows. ¡°Old Lu must have investigated what I said the other time...¡± ¡°About Yang Sitong dating before?¡± ¡°Chief Lu probably cares less about his son¡¯s wife than about what his dear wife is having for dinner. His biggest concern is probably just to not have any negative impact due to it. After all, his position depends on it.¡± ¡°The f*ck?¡± Tang Han was in disbelief. ¡°Old Lu, what are you ying at? Back then, I hade looking for you all thick-skinned about it, but you rejected me countless times, telling me that you weren¡¯t interested. And now you¡¯re saying that you want in? That¡¯s way too weird now...¡± Lu Yanchen cut him off and asked him as though he was setting an ultimatum, ¡°Yes or no, a single word.¡± Tang Han went silent for a second before replying with an iron-d certainty, ¡°Yes of course!¡± In terms of power and wealth, the Yangs looked like they had the advantage on the surface against a lone Lu Yanchen. But in reality, Lu Yanchen was a hidden investor who had his hand in quite several highly profitable projects. Furthermore, Lu Yanchen was his bro. How could he not stand by his bro? Chu Mubei chimed in, ¡°I heard that the government tender that the Yangs were working on some time ago was snatched away as well. And now you¡¯re squeezing the Yangs out of Old Tang¡¯s side? Looks like you¡¯ve decided to draw the line clear with the Yangs now!¡± For Tang Han, of course the best would be for both the Yangs and Lu Yanchen to work together with him. So, he asked, ¡°How did the Yangs offend you this time around? But Old Lu, no matter what, Yang Sitong DID still save your life before.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that about offending and whatnot? I¡¯m merely investing in a project with much potential. Why? Unless you think that your project doesn¡¯t have potential?¡± Lu Yanchen rephrased the question and threw it back at Tang Han. ¡°Of course not!¡± Tang Han replied and felt sorry for the Yangs for a full two seconds. But on second thought, what was there to be sorry about? Relying on the Lus, the Yangs had grown from a parvenu to a wealthy family in the past few years. ¡°But Old Lu, is this really good?¡± Lu Yanchen leaned back on his chair, looking all rxed and casual. However, the words that he spouted were cruelly cold. ¡°What¡¯s not good about it? For the past few years, I¡¯ve already outlined my bottom line really clearly. Now that I¡¯m a married man, all I have to care about is whether or not my wife is being wronged. As for the anyone else... if I owe them anything, I¡¯ll repay in kind, be it kindness or... vengeance.¡± Chu Mubei could sense something off in those words. Thinking about what Yang Sitong had done back then, he scoffed out again, ¡°So, after the lesson Yang Sitong received for locking Little Sister Shi Guang in the restroom, she tried something again?¡± Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°In the future, I¡¯ll definitely not permit her to do anything, not even think about doing anything. So, the best way is for her to get out of the city. I¡¯ve already made my words clear that I don¡¯t want to see her in the city for the next few years.¡± That was probably the most benevolent he could get. Chapter 376 - What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (6)

    Chapter 376: What Grudges Does She Have With Sister? (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°As for the Yangs, I won¡¯t be working with them. Don¡¯t worry about that, Old Lu! Only...¡± Tang Han looked at Lu Yanchen and blinked multiple times while curling his lips into a grin. ¡°Well, give me some leeway for the terms then!¡± Lu Yanchen took a card and rubbed his chin while replying, ¡°But I¡¯m a married man now. I¡¯ve already told you guys from the start that I need to work hard to earn money to support a wife and a family. So, shouldn¡¯t you be the one to give me some leeway?¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°But of course, I won¡¯t ask too much from you. Just 10% then.¡± Tang Han was astounded and replied in a huff, ¡°JUST 10%? That¡¯s not much? I¡¯ve never seen anyone with such a gall for daylight robbery!¡± Mo Yanzhi smiled out, ¡°Old Lu¡¯s a crafty and wise person. You¡¯re not at a loss here, Old Tang!¡± Chu Mubei chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s the sneakiest, but he¡¯ll definitely help you abuse all that money!¡± Were they scolding Old Lu and helping him? But, it just didn¡¯t seem that way to Tang Han at all! There was no way he would fall for their tricks! ¡°Nonono! Definitely not...!¡± As the group of them chatted and teased one another, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang out. He took it out and nced at the screen before knitting his brows. After that round of cards, he stood up. ¡°You guys continue. I¡¯ve got something on... will be leaving first.¡± ... When Shi Guang came out of the hospital, she decided to head over to the nursing home since it was still early. Her sister¡¯s operation wasing up in the next few days. Doctor Chang said that if she were to recover properly, she would be able to wake up really soon. After waiting for so many years, hoping for so many years, finally... her sister was going to wake up! Shi Guang felt her mood settling down at that thought. When the taxi stopped before the nursing home¡¯s entrance, Shi Guang paid the fare and got off. Suddenly, she caught sight of Mo Jining out of the nursing home with a tall and robust man. That man was wearing in ck pants with a white shirt. However, that back view was extremely familiar. Just as Shi Guang was searching through her memories for this person, the man turned around slightly, revealing his perfectly defined side view. Lu Yanchen? Almost instinctively, Shi Guang hid herself behind a tree nearby. Because there was some distance between them, she could not make out what they were talking about. But Shi Guang could still tell that both of their expressions were rather moody. Mo Jin was the one speaking at first. But after that, Lu Yanchen replied with something that had Mo Jin¡¯s face turning scarlet. It was only with her strongest efforts that she managed to contain herself from blowing up as she left eventually in a huff. As for Lu Yanchen, he went onto his own car and drove off. Why were both of them at the nursing home? Were they here to visit sister? But, why would Lu Yanchene and visit her sister together with Mo Jin? Or perhaps, could they have bumped into one another coincidentally? Shi Guang thought back to her initial suspicions¡ªcould Lu Yanchen really have known of her sister in the past, except that he couldn¡¯t remember about it? And perhaps Mo Jin knew about that? But, the way that Mo Jin¡¯s face had turned scarlet earlier on¡ªit was as though she had a thing for Lu Yanchen. Could the reason why she was so adamant about Shi Guang not being together with Lu Yanchen be because she herself had liked him? Shi Guang knew that she shouldn¡¯t think of those that cared for her with such skepticism, but she just couldn¡¯t control herself. A stinging sour feeling seeped out from her heart, causing her to feel really miserable... On the way to the ward, she bumped into Doctor Chang. Chang Xiaoyang looked at her somewhat worriedly. ¡°Miss Shi, you look rather pale. Are you alright?¡± Shi Guangposed herself immediately and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After chatting a little with Chang Xiaoyang, Shi Guang entered the ward and looked at her sister on the sickbed. Even though she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be getting an answer, she still could not help but ask, ¡°Sister, did you know Lu Yanchen in the past?¡± Chapter 377 - It’s Just A Marriage of Convenience (1)

    Chapter 377: It¡¯s Just A Marriage of Convenience (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The only response that Shi Guang got was a room of silence as her sisterid on the bed with her eyes shut tightly, looking as though she was in a deep, restful sleep. Naturally, Shi Guang had not expected that her sister would reply either. Taking a basin of warm water out of the restroom, she wetted a towel before patting it on her sister¡¯s frail, white face. She then sighed out, ¡°I must have been overthinking things. Sister shouldn¡¯t have known him, and Mo Jin shouldn¡¯t be fancying him either. Somehow, I¡¯m getting more sensitive and concerned toward his affairs recently. Could it be because we¡¯re married?¡± She wiped her sister¡¯s face really meticulously, wiping her hands as well after she was done. She was so focused that she had not noticed the ward¡¯s door being pushed open slightly. ¡°Up till now, I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s the right choice for me to get married to him. At that time, grandma¡¯s situation was critical, and he had said that for the sake of assuring grandma. And I... to think that I would have agreed to him like that. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny?¡± As Shi Guang said that, she mocked at herself, ¡°But the way we are now, there¡¯s no difference whether we¡¯re married or not. We¡¯re just like in the past.¡± At that, she sighed again. ¡°Why do you think he wanted to marry me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s because he loves or likes me. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to break up with me just like that back then. At that time, I had thought of it for countless of times that he might have just been ying a prank on me, that things would probably be fine between us after a couple of days or so. I too had wanted to go look for him after a couple of days, because I didn¡¯t want to give him up either. I wanted to ask him what I did wrong... I could have changed. But, little did I expect that before I had even settled down with my little tantrum, I already heard news of him leaving.¡± ¡°He was so heartless back then, and now even after we¡¯re married, it¡¯s nothing different from a marriage of convenience. I think he wanted to get a little serious. I mean, without love, men can still go for sex. But... sister, I couldn¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t stay together with him without any barriers between us at all. Each time he hugs and kisses me, my mind would go back to that morning...¡± The person who was eavesdropping outside was stunned to the max. Perhaps because she was too stunned, she even forgot her motive for being here as she retreated silently and left quietly. Yang Sitong had a feeling that Mo Feifei was still in this nursing home, and she just had toe check it out and see if Mo Feifei was truly going to wake up. But, to think that she would have heard this instead. Marriage of convenience! So, the marriage between Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen happened because she had no other choice¡ªher grandma was sick. That was right! She had heard every single word of Shi Guang¡¯s rant. If that were the case, why was Lu Yanchen so insistent on marrying her still? Like? Love? Yang Sitong was so jealous that she could die. Wasn¡¯t Shi Guang just a random swimmer with pretty average looks and family background? Why did Lu Yanchen have to choose that woman over herself insistently? In the past when he had broken up with her, he lived life as though it was the end of the world. And now, he was even willing to get into a marriage of convenience with her. Hold on... The Lus must definitely not know about both of them getting married! Furthermore, they should not know that this Shi Guang was that first girlfriend of Lu Yanchen back then either! If they were to know about it, would they still permit both of them to get together? Mrs. Lu was definitely not going to ept someone who had once hurt her son to be her daughter-inw! And based on the Lu Family¡¯s status, they would definitely not allow such a shady marriage of convenience to take ce! Out of the two options, no matter which it was, the Lus would definitely not let it slide off. And even if they were married, the Lus would definitely force them to get divorced! Chapter 378 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (2)

    Chapter 378: Just A Marriage of Convenience (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong was just like a drowning person that had managed to grasp onto some seaweed underwater as she rushed over to the Lus without stopping at all. Because her son had gotten married, Shen Lingshuang did feel some sympathy toward Yang Sitong, and as such, was even more polite than usual, weing her warmly, ¡°Sitong, you must not have had dinner yet, right? I made some dessert, Would you like to try some?¡± If this were in the past, Yang Sitong would have wished for nothing more than to linger longer at the Lus. However, things were different today¡ªshe must not forget her motive for being here. She smiled out bitterly and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, auntie! I¡¯ve already had my meal. The reason why I¡¯m here today is to bid you farewell.¡± ¡°Farewell?¡± Shen Lingshuang was surprised. Yang Sitong lowered her gaze and gave off a miserable expression. ¡°Yanchen doesn¡¯t wish to see me, neither does he wish for me to be... So he had me leave and forbade me from appearing in this city for the next five years.¡± Shen Lingshuang nearly fainted. ¡°That child! How would thingse to this?¡± If he didn¡¯t want to marry her, so be it. But, Yang Sitong had saved his life regardless. How could he...? She had no opinions toward Yang Sitong as a person¡ªeven if she didn¡¯t like her, she didn¡¯t resent her either. And, she could tell that Yang Sitong really fancied her Yanchen. Now, rtionships were supposed to be two way to begin with. If someone didn¡¯t like the other party, then so be it. But, the only issue was that she was his fianc¨¦e. For him to go to this extent, that was really rather heartless! She held onto Yang Sitong gently. ¡°About this... It¡¯s our Little Chen in the wrong. If you don¡¯t wish to leave, I can go talk to Little Chen about it.¡± ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s alright! They are already married, so what¡¯s the use of me staying around? I want to go out and find a peace of mind as well. Looking at them n their wedding is nothing more than an agonizing torment for me.¡± As Yang Sitong said that, her eyes reddened and tears brimmed. Feeling really guilty toward her, Shen Lingshuang replied with a somewhatpensating tone, ¡°Child, I believe that you will definitely find a rtionship that is meant for you one day, a man who is right for you. Not being able to marry you is a loss for our Little Chen. But me? I really like you and would wish to be your godmother. Now, when you¡¯re married in the future, godmother will definitely prepare a hefty dowry for you.¡± Yang Sitong scoffed in her heart coldly. ¡°...¡± Godmother? Does she think that being her godmother would have everyone out in the world shut up and not gossip about how heartless the Lus were? Dowry? Trying to send her away with just a meagre dowry? Did she look like a beggar? ¡°It¡¯s fine, auntie! I guess we¡¯re just not fated. However...¡± With that, Yang Sitong left her voice trailing off, looking as though she was wondering if she should continue. Shen Lingshuang could tell of her intents as she smiled out, ¡°Sitong, if you have any request, do feel free to voice out. If I can, I will definitely help you with it.¡± That¡¯ll be my way ofpensating you. Yang Sitong sniffed and held her tears with extreme pain before shaking her head gently. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t have any requests to make. Only, I don¡¯t know if I should say some things.¡± ¡°Speak your mind.¡± ¡°Auntie, even if I¡¯m not going to get married to Yanchen, I don¡¯t wish for him toe to any harm. I know that I may have done some things ratherckluster because of my desire to marry Yanchen, but it¡¯s all because I love him. But Shi Guang, she had already hurt Yanchen once in the past. I really don¡¯t wish to see Yanchen being hurt by her again!¡± With those words, she had seeded in achieving the stunned reaction on Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face that she had wanted. And indeed, the Lus did know nothing about it! Even though Yang Sitong¡¯s face was still innocent and docile, her heart was smirking with glee. ¡°I¡¯ve done everything I could, but I still could not prevent their marriage of convenience!¡± Chapter 379 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (3)

    Chapter 379: Just A Marriage of Convenience (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang could not believe what she was hearing. ¡°What did you say? Little Chen and Shi Guang¡¯s marriage is only a marriage of convenience?¡± Marriage of convenience was something that was only done for formality. In name, they were husband and wife. But, there was no real substance to it. And in terms of physical or wealth status, neither party would get involved with the other¡ªthey would still be individuals. Most people that would go through something like that were homosexuals. But her son? He was a good, straight man! Why did he have to go through a marriage of convenience with Shi Guang? Yang Sitong stole a peek at the disturbed expression on Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face and felt her heart blossoming with petals of joy. However, she made sure that none of that showed on her face as she asked cautiously, ¡°Auntie, judging from your strong reaction... could Yanchen have not told you about it?¡± Who would tell their parents that they were undertaking a marriage of convenience? Yang Sitong was clearly asking on purpose. After going silent for a full ten seconds, Shen Lingshuang asked, ¡°When you talked about the marriage of convenience, you mentioned something about hurting as well? That she had hurt him once in the past, and now again? What do you mean by that?¡± Toward the affairs of her son¡¯s lifelong happiness, this Mrs. Lu was really a silly and na?ve woman at times. Therefore, it was only natural that her expression turned stoic and her voice particrly cold. Astounded, Yang Sitong clutched at her mouth. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t know anything at all! I thought that... you would have known something! Or at least that Shi Guang and Yanchen knew one another in the past!¡± ¡°They knew one another in the past?¡± ¡°Yes! Shi Guang was that first love of Yanchen¡¯s!¡± What? Shi Guang was the girl that had dumped Little Chen back then? Shen Lingshuang¡¯s expression was filled with even more disbelief. ¡°Back then, that girl had dumped Yanchen and had hurt him deeply. However, Yanchen still had a thing for her, all the way until now. Even if the girl was only getting married to him because of her grandma¡¯s condition, Yanchen was still willing to ept her. But, a marriage like that will not be blissful! Even if he doesn¡¯t fancy me or wish to marry me, I wish for him to be able to marry a girl that is sincere and true to him, not someone who would dump and make use of him!¡± Everything that was being revealed had upended anything that Shen Lingshuang had known till this point. She had always thought that her son had met his one true love and, it was all because of some idental sparks that blossomed when Shi Guang was teaching him to swim. After all, it was a single man and a single woman. Coupled with the fact that the both of them would barely wear anything while swimming, it was only natural that some feelings would blossom as they came into bodily contact while swimming and fall in love with one another thereafter. But, she would have never imagined that Shi Guang was her son¡¯s first love. No wonder he suddenly agreed to have Shi Guang teach him how to swim when he had adamantly rejected any other coaches she had tried in the past. She should have been able to spot something wrong, yet she saw nothing. She even ced this first love of his right beside him with her own hands, causing her son to fall into this trap. Shen Lingshuang¡¯s feelings were reallyplicated right now with all sorts of negativities. Afraid that she might have caused harm to her son in the future, she was no longer in the mood to entertain Yang Sitong anymore. As for Yang Sitong, she merely found an excuse to leave now that she had already obtained her objective. ... The two families had agreed to meet the next day to discuss their wedding, and as promised, Shi Guang was staying at her grandma¡¯s house tonight. She had gone over right after leaving the nursing home, and was surprised to find out that Lu Yanchen was there as well. He was there to visit grandma while exining that his father had to head over to Kyoto for an important meeting because of his status, and hence the only person meeting them to discuss the next day would be his mother. However, his father had instructed that once he was back, he would invite grandma over to his ce for a meal. To that, grandma replied understandingly that she was fine with it, and even invited Lu Yanchen to stay for a meal. After Mo Jin returned, Shi Guang found herself stealing glimpses at her and Lu Yanchen from time to time¡ªboth of them seemed the same as usual. But, probably because she had done it too obviously, Lu Yanchen asked her in a deep voice as they left, ¡°Why did you keep looking at your cousin and me? Chapter 380 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (4)

    Chapter 380: Just A Marriage of Convenience (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Stunned for a moment, Shi Guang replied in an impolite tone right away, ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re overthinking things. Or, could you be hiding something from me with my cousin, and hence the reason why you¡¯re thinking that I¡¯ve been looking at you guys?¡± Looking at her deeply, Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows. ¡°Stupid woman, you¡¯re even stupider than I thought you were!¡± He then strode away, wanting to leave. However, things did not end like they usually did as she reached out and tugged at his hands. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± He looked at her somewhat exasperatedly. ¡°What ¡®what do I mean¡¯?¡± Shi Guang widened her eyes and challenged. ¡°If you¡¯re looking down on me for being stupid, why did you marry me?¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips and replied nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s exactly because you¡¯re stupid that I married you.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Shi Guang was so enraged that she could explode. Yet, the man seemed amused by everything as he asked her instead, ¡°So, you¡¯re THAT bothered about whether there¡¯s something going on between your cousin and me?¡± ¡°Right, bothered. Satisfied?¡± Shi Guang admitted it directly. ¡°Why? I thought that you said you didn¡¯t like me?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s burning gaze was imprinting itself onto Shi Guang¡¯s face as his mysterious eyes seemed to be prating through into her heart. Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped a couple of beats before fallingpletely as though it had lost every single bit of strength it had, drowning herpletely as she was rendered speechless. It took her a long while before she could gather herself. ¡°You¡¯re so narcissistic!¡± The man¡¯s gaze was so intense that it was about to bore a hole through her. ¡°Your behavior right now has me feeling like you¡¯re being jealous.¡± Shi Guang was so flustered that her entire face was long blushing red as she stammered, ¡°J-J-J-J-Jealous your head! I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll hurt Mo Jin! A-Anyway! Just stay away from my cousin!¡± With that said, she flung Lu Yanchen¡¯s arm away and dashed off as though it was for her life. Behind her, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze followed her with a mysterious depth. ¡°...¡± ... The next day, Lu Yanchen left his home really early, preparing to fetch Shen Lingshuang over to head over to grandma¡¯s ce together. When he reached, he found out that Shen Lingshuang wasn¡¯t prepared in the slightest bit, wearing her home clothes. Seeing that, Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows. ¡°Mum, it¡¯s gettingte now.¡± While sighing, Shen Lingshuang swallowed and put her cup down before standing up slowly. However, she hadn¡¯t even stood up fully when she sat down again, all wobbly. Lu Yanchen rushed up and asked her concernedly right away, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, mum?¡± ¡°After waking up this morning, I felt somewhat ufortable all over. Until now, I¡¯m still feeling giddy...¡± As Shen Lingshuang said that, she supported her forehead weakly, looking all pale. Lu Yanchen picked up the cup, wanting to feed his mother some water. Noticing that the water was alreadypletely gone, he took the cup to go pour her some again. Looking at her son¡¯s back view, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s brows rxed somewhat, looking totally unlike that terrible state she was in moments earlier. However, when she noticed her son returning from refilling her cup, she put on that frail demeanor once again. After she drank some water, Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°Are you feeing better?¡± Shen Lingshuang shook her head. ¡°No, I still feel really bad.¡± Lu Yanchen thought for a moment. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll give them a call and change for another date. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now.¡± Shen Lingshuang waved her hands. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Don¡¯t hurry with making the call as well. Who knows, I might get better after resting for a little.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Shen Lingshuang, somehow feeling that her eyes were telling another story. Pausing for a moment, he agreed to it. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait for you to rest a little first. But to be safe, I still think we had better call a doctore take a look.¡± ¡°N-Nonono...¡± Shen Lingshuang rejected that suggestion right away, still feeling somewhat guilty. She knew that her son didn¡¯t like her meddling in his affairs, and that she shouldn¡¯t do so either, but she just couldn¡¯t keep herself sitting by idly... Chapter 381 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (5)

    Chapter 381: Just A Marriage of Convenience (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at that unnatural smile and furtive gaze of his mother¡ªit was clear that she was hiding something from him. Even more than those, he could make out this sense of unwavering seriousness that he had rarely seen from within her eyes. Sitting down beside her, he asked out gently as though it was just friendly banter, ¡°Where did you go yesterday? Did you catch a cold?¡± Shen Lingshuang shook her head. ¡°No, I was at home the entire day yesterday. I only went out to fetch Xiao Bai for a while.¡± ¡°Then, could you have caught a cold when you were entertaining some guests at home?¡± ¡°Cold? Sitong didn¡¯t seem to have a cold...¡± The moment she finished, Shen Lingshuang realized that something was wrong¡ªshe seemed to have fallen into her son¡¯s trap. Lu Yanchen¡¯s stare turned cold. ¡°...¡± To think that she would daree over to his ce and y the devil again! He had already treated the Yangs as such, and she still thought that he was just scaring her off? Or, did she not care about what would happen to the Yangs just because of her stubbornness? Shen Lingshuang knew that her son was smart, and there was no way she could hide things from him, especially not when she was someone who didn¡¯t like to keep things to herself. She thought for a moment before saying unhappily, ¡°Say, son... it¡¯s fine if you just don¡¯t want to marry Sitong, but why do you have to chase her away? No matter what, she saved your life once. We must not go overboard with our actions... It¡¯ll be hard for your father as well.¡± ¡°Toward some of the things that she had done, if it weren¡¯t for the sake that she had once saved my life, I wouldn¡¯t even let things go as easily as just having her leave!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone was frosty cold, without any single bit of emotion. ¡°Even though I did not marry her, the amount ofpensation we¡¯re giving her is more than enough. Just because she saved me, she can go around hurting those that I care about wantonly? If father¡¯s life savior tried to hurt you, do you think that father would take it as though nothing had happened?¡± Shen Lingshuang pursed her lips. ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Shen Lingshuang. Even though his tone was tender, every single word brought with it a threatening undertone. ¡°Was she the one who suggested you to pretend that you were sick today so that you can¡¯t attend the discussion for the wedding?¡± Shen Lingshuang shook her head immediately. ¡°No, how could that be? She merely...¡± How close! She nearly had the words tricked out of her mouth again! She wiped her sweat. ¡°I¡¯m the one who doesn¡¯t wish to go.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about what she told you, but I only wish to ask you one thing... Are you intending to not go discuss the wedding?¡± ¡°I just feel terrible in my heart...¡± Right now, she herself was not too clear about what she wanted. She did fancy Shi Guang quite a bit, but the thought of her hurting her Little Chen once had her rather hesitant toward going for the discussion. Couldn¡¯t she get a period of time to throw a short tantrum of her own after she had just discovered the truth of their marriage? Furthermore, marriage was something thatsted a lifetime... She continued unhappily, ¡°Look at your 3rd brother¡¯s marriage. Despite how the outsiders view them, even if we say nothing at all, you know the truth yourself as well. In our family, a single marriage of convenience for your 3rd brother is more than enough, we don¡¯t need another one of those. Marriage is not child¡¯s y... Mummy really hopes that you can find someone you love.¡± ¡°Who told you that this was a marriage of convenience?¡± Absolutely no way. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide it from me, I know everything.¡± ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s only willing to marry you because of her grandma,¡± Shen Lingshuang was agitated. ¡°But, she wants a marriage of convenience...! If you tell me that you¡¯re just putting on a show because you care for her grandma, so be it! But, you really went ahead and married her...! I really don¡¯t wish to interfere in your affairs, but as your mummy... Which mother would want their son to go through a marriage of convenience...?¡± Chapter 382 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (6)

    Chapter 382: Just A Marriage of Convenience (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen leaned back on the couch, looking somewhat speechless. ¡°... All the while, I thought that you guys got married out of love. Who would have thought that it was actually...¡± As Shen Lingshuang said that, her eyes reddened. ¡°Hais! You¡¯re already so old now and have your own ideas about things, and you¡¯re old enough to take responsibility for your choices. But, I really hope that you don¡¯t do things on impulse. You must think well before going through with things lest you regret them in the future. In this world, there¡¯s no such thing as medicine for regret.¡± The more she said, the more Shen Lingshuang found herself unable to contain her sniffling. Back then when her son had returned after falling out of love, it was as though he was crippled. That first love of his was someone that couldn¡¯t even be mentioned. At a single mention of her, his eyes would turn bloodshot red, looking as though he was going to devour them at any time. What sort of a rtionship was that? It was more like he had returned after seeking vendetta. During that period of time, he had even fallen severely ill. It was only after returning to the military for about two years that he had seemed to recover from it. Even though he seemed like he was alright now, as his mother, she knew that he was still really miserable in his heart at times. That¡¯s the reason why he would often sit in a corner for an entire day at times, licking the wounds of his heart all by himself. The sort of emotions that he was going through were probably something that only he himself knew. Since he was young, her son had always been so outstanding and smart. Perhaps it was precisely because of that that he had always sought for perfection, that the person of his choice must be one that he fancied personally¡ªand of course, to that, she was fully agreeable. Any child of the Lus shouldn¡¯t have to make do, much less in the department of love. Who would have guessed that he would have fallen so deep into the pit of love that he nearly could not get out from it! And all of that was because of that girl. As his mother, now that she knew that he was married to THAT girl, how could she feel nothing about it and just let them be? ... Early in the morning, grandma had gone with little auntie to the market and purchased tons of groceries. She was kept busy the entire morning. In fact, she probably hadn¡¯t even slept much from the previous night. Things would have been better if she did not know, but after Lu Yanchen came to inform her that his father was in Kyoto for an important meeting, she could tell that he was probably not a man of a normal status, and neither were the Lus. Because of that, she was even more nervous. ¡°Littly, how does grandma look?¡± Ever since Shi Guang could remember, this was the first time she had seen grandma so concerned about her appearance. She smiled out and leaned on her grandma. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re the prettiest in my heart, grandma.¡± ¡°You little sweet tonguedss!¡± 10am... They were about done preparing as they waited for Lu Yanchen and his mother. Grandma was mumbling about how their ce might not be enough to amodate the Lus if they were to bring bodyguards along since their family status was clearly rather extraordinary. At that, Shi Guang¡¯s entire head creased with wrinkles, not knowing to cry or tough. Mo Jin even burst outughing right away. Just as the entire family was chatting happily, the doorbell rang. Everyone thought that Lu Yanchen had arrived. But, when they opened the door, they heard grumbles. ¡°Aiyoh! Sister-inw! Why did you take so long to open the door? You should be thankful that we were the ones waiting outside! If it were the Lus, they would probably say you¡¯re being rude...!¡± Not only was Mother Qiao there, so was Qiao Yuwei and Grandma Su. Instantly, the atmosphere of the entire ce changed as grandma¡¯s face clearly turned ck while little auntie¡¯s face was filled with awkwardness. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Mother Qiao sniggered out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys say that Shi Guang was going to discuss the wedding with the other side today? That¡¯s why we¡¯re here! Many hands make light work!¡± Everyone else were speechless. ¡°...¡± Many hands make light work? Does she think this is a mafia gang going for a fight? Chapter 383 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (7)

    Chapter 383: Just A Marriage of Convenience (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qiao Yuwei looked at Shi Guang and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re getting married! Congrattions huh, Shi Guang!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± When Shi Guang looked at Qiao Yuwei, she kind of wanted tough out of amusement. The way she was congratting her was almost as though she was snarling. Most likely, her heart was getting gouged at¡ªafter all, she had wanted to flirt with Lu Yanchen previously. ¡°Say, Shi Guang, I heard that you¡¯re getting married into a wealthy family. Wow, how smart are you? What methods did you use? You¡¯ve got to teach our Yuwei some of them someday!¡± Those words of Mother Qiao were downright harsh even if they did not seem that way on the surface. Why would someone need to use any methods for a marriage? And what was that mention of a wealthy family? Wasn¡¯t she just insinuating that Shi Guang had resorted to some underhanded tricks so that she could slither her way into a wealthy family? Qiao Yuwei continued from her mother¡¯s words with a strange tone, ¡°Aiyoh, mummy, what are you saying? There are some methods that I just can¡¯t learn. Who knows if it may backfire on me someday, causing me to die in a horrible way?¡± Every single word brought with it scorn and sarcasm. Shi Guang really wanted to chase both of them out. Each time they appeared, there was really nothing good that coulde out of it. How troublesome! Today was the wedding discussion with Lu Yanchen. No matter how things were going to be like between her and Lu Yanchen in the future, she did not want her grandma and little auntie to be looked down upon by others just because of the presence of these two here today. Grandma¡¯s face was extremely terrible looking right now as she red right at little auntie. Little auntie was equally awkward. However, she could not say anything too outright either¡ªher mother inw was on the other side. Mo Jin was different, as Grandma Su doted on her. So, she chided out right away, ¡°Qiao Yuwei, is your brain spoilt? If it is, go and get it fixed. Don¡¯te here and make a fool out of yourself!¡± She could not scold Mother Qiao, as that was her auntie after all. But, she definitely could scold Qiao Yuwei. Mo Jin was a month older than Qiao Yuwei. In theory, given that they were cousins as well, they should be really close. But in reality, both of them were always at odds since they were young. Qiao Yuwei shot a dirty look over right away. ¡°Mo Jin, what do you mean by that!? Why are you scolding me out of nowhere? Since when had I even offended you!¡± ¡°Tell me what you¡¯re here for today then! Ever since you bumped into Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen at the beach the other day, you¡¯ve been trying all sorts of methods to get Shi Guang¡¯s contact number. You even spouted nonsense at the hospital, causing my grandma to fall down! What sort of nonsense are you nning? While others may not know, I know you so well that even when your bum shakes, I know whether you¡¯re trying to fart or sh*t!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so crude!¡± Qiao Yuwei was so agitated that her hands were quivering. ¡°Is that the way you talk to your sister? It¡¯s all because I saw that Shi Guang was going to get married and we¡¯re all rtives that I thought ofing here to see if we could help with anything!¡± Shi Guang smiled out gently, ¡°There¡¯s no need. You can just get busy with your own things.¡± In other words¡ªplease get lost. ¡°You guys... are too much!¡± Qiao Yuwei looked as though she was about to cry. ¡°You guys are using ill will to repay my kindness! Watch that you don¡¯t regret your actions today!¡± Since Mo Jin was already used to scolding at her, she just continued without hesitation, ¡°Regret? Who do you think you are? Hurry and go so you can stop embarrassing yourself here.¡± Qiao Yuwei looked at Grandma Su andined pitifully, ¡°Look at Mo Jin! How could she say that of me!¡± Grandma Su spoke out exasperatedly, ¡°Alright, alright, give it a break! Quarreling each time you both meet...¡± She then looked over to grandma. ¡°Inw, we¡¯re just here to take a look and see if there¡¯s anything we can help with, nothing more than that.¡± Grandma¡¯s lips curled up without a single trace of happiness. However, the other party was an elder as well, and she couldn¡¯t say anything overboard. Chapter 384 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (8)

    Chapter 384: Just A Marriage of Convenience (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, grandma really disliked both of them to the max. Just having to deal with the three of them had her even forgetting about the time and not realizing why the Lus weren¡¯t arriving yet. Mother Qiaomented snarkly, ¡°What time is it now, and yet the groom¡¯s family are not arriving? Seems like they¡¯re really taking this meeting of the families lightly, huh?¡± Even though that remark sounded like she wasining for them, it was more like she was jeering at them. Grandma furrowed her brows in displeasure as Shi Guang gripped her palm immediately. ¡°Something must have cropped up. I¡¯ll go make a call.¡± Grandma smiled and nodded her head. Shi Guang got up and walked into the bedroom. Just as she was about to pick up her phone by the bedside, she caught sight of the ring ced beside it. The previous time round at the Lu¡¯s ce, she had tried this ring on and had left without taking it off. Before she took the phone up, she ced the ring in her palms and stared at it. Last night, Lu Yanchen had said that she was mistaken about him and Mo Jin, and that she was being jealous... Was it because of jealousy that her imagination ran wild such that she even suspected her own cousin? That feeling really seemed simr to how she had felt back then... Back then, there was once when they had gone out for a meal and bumped into some of his ssmates who insisted on sitting down with them together for the meal. Amongst them was a girl who was obviously attracted to him as she kept casting nces at him throughout the entire meal. A single look at her had Shi Guang fuming with rage. Because they always told everyone else that she was Lu Yanchen¡¯s sister, that girl had even sucked up to her and asked her for help in courting Lu Yanchen. At that time, Shi Guang was really so pissed that when she was biting on her chicken drumstick, she was imagining that she was chomping down on Lu Yanchen¡¯s thighs angrily. Although he clearly knew that she was fuming, he even smiled at her while saying, ¡°Eat slower or you¡¯ll bite on your tongue.¡± She was so enraged that the moment they got home, she grabbed his shoulders and pinned him down onto the bed in a cowgirl position while lecturing him loudly, ¡°How could you do that!¡± He furrowed his brows and asked out in a casual and nonchnt manner, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Did he not notice that the girl had a thing for him? She used her might to rub circles on both of his cheeks with her palms. ¡°Attract more bees and butterflies, yes, go attract more bees and butterflies...!¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t take her doing that without countering at all. As both of them messed around and yed, her skirt was exposed, leaving apletely open view of her slender, long legs, and even revealing a corner of her pink little panties. However, Shi Guang noticed nothing and was merely looking at him in a huff. ¡°Were you doing it on purpose earlier on?¡± He did not reply her, merely looking at her while ncing down to notify her. It was only then that she realized that her skirt was in a mess. Instantly, her face flushed red as though it was on fire. ¡°Y-You didn¡¯t see anything, right?¡± With his deep gaze, he shook his head. ¡°Nothing...¡± he then added, ¡°that I didn¡¯t see.¡± AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! She roared out before leaning in to bite his lips. But, he held the back of her head and locked her into a kiss... Later on, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s just a kiss. In case we brea...¡± His face turned icy cold as he gave her a karate chop. ¡°Try finishing that sentence!¡± Stunned, she no longer dared to misbehave. ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to marry me in the future.¡± His dominance had her smiling and nodding her head. Shi Guang supported her forehead and wanted to die¡ªhow foolish was she back then! However, Lu Yanchen really treated her well in the past... Perhaps... she could try it again¡ªto really have a fresh start with him. After all, she was already married to him now. How about just letting go of everything in the past and start everything afresh to be a true and real couple with Lu Yanchen instead? Chapter 385 - Just a Marriage of Convenience (9)

    Chapter 385: Just a Marriage of Convenience (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the ring, Shi Guang was lost in a stupor for a moment as she slowly slipped it onto her finger. Gripping her fist tightly, that thought didn¡¯t seem that hard either. While smiling, she picked up her phone and called Lu Yanchen... The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up at all. Strange, why was he not picking up his phone? Could it be that it was inconvenient because he was driving? Shi Guang dropped him a text. Thinking about how he was driving and might not be able to reply her immediately, Shi Guang was prepared to take her phone out. But when she thought about the Qiao mother and daughter outside, she decided to give him a precautionary jab first. The texts seemed to have been dropped into the ocean as there was no reply for a long time... Shi Guang furrowed her brows. After thinking for a while, she decided to make another call over. But to her surprise, she received the tone of a phone that was turned off on the other end. What¡¯s going on? It wasn¡¯t that Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t want to reply the texts, but the moment his phone rang, Shen Lingshuang had snatched it away from him and clutched it tightly in her bosoms. Lu Yanchen reached out. ¡°Mum, stop messing around. Return me the phone.¡± ¡°No...!¡± Shen Lingshuang was throwing a small little tantrum and had even turned off the phone. ¡°Mother,¡± Lu Yanchen was getting a little angry now as his gaze toward his mother was frosty cold, exuding forth a sharpness. Shen Lingshuang was in fact rather afraid of her son getting angry as she felt a chill run down her spine. However, she did not think that she was in the wrong. As his mother, wasn¡¯t it only normal for her to dislike a woman that would hurt her son? On what grounds was he getting angry at her for? That thought only served to have her feeling more miserable as shemented pitifully, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want your mummy just because you have a wife now? All I¡¯m doing is to stop you from taking a phone call, and there you are getting so fierce! I¡¯m going to tell your father that you¡¯re bullying me when he¡¯s not around, and have him whip you with his belt when he¡¯s back.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Looking at his mum who was sobbing out as though she was gravely wronged, Lu Yanchen really did not know how he should continue talking to this na?ve and kind mother of his. ¡°Alright, rest well then. We¡¯ll change the discussion to another day. I¡¯ll talk to you again after you calm down.¡± With that said, Lu Yanchen turned around wanting to leave. Immediately, Shen Lingshuang grabbed at her son¡¯s arms. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Her eyes were brimming with tears that were about to spill out at any moment. Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°You¡¯re feeling unwell and the families are unable to meet, so we¡¯ll change that to another day then. Since we can¡¯t keep them waiting, I naturally have to head over to exin things.¡± The thought of sabotaging their wedding had truly not crossed Shen Lingshuang¡¯s mind¡ªshe merely did not feel like going right now. Instinctively, she reached out and tugged at her son while clutching her chest with her other hand. ¡°Terrible! I¡¯m feeling so terrible I could die!¡± A single look was enough to tell that this horrendous acting was as fake as it could get. Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± ... Time passed by the second and minutes. Be it calls or texts, none of them were responded to. Shi Guang waited for a long time. It was about to be 12 noon soon and yet there were still no signs of Lu Yanchen arriving. Because the call could not connect, she did not even know if the Lus might have gotten into some sort of an ident. She even considered giving Chu Mubei a call to check things out. But at that, she felt that she might have been overthinking things. Perhaps they were just dyed by something... A little while more, it¡¯s still early... Chapter 386 - Just A Marriage of Convenience (10)

    Chapter 386: Just A Marriage of Convenience (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the three of the Qiaos saw that no one of the Lus were arriving even at noon, they were even more certain that Shi Guang had gotten herself married into the Lus using underhanded means, and that the Lus were looking down on them from the bottom of their hearts. ¡°Aiyah, seems like it¡¯s really not easy to get married into a wealthy family, eh? Look at the time now, are they intending toe only after lunch?¡± Mother Qiao started with her snark remarks again. Shi Guang had been bearing with them for a long time now. At this point, she was in the midst of worrying about whether something could have happened to Lu Yanchen¡¯s side when those casual remarks were thrown out. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t just sit by idly. ¡°Auntie Qiao, if you¡¯re in a rush, PLEASE head back first.¡± If she weren¡¯t an elder, Shi Guang would have definitely barked out at her for her to get lost right away! Mother Qiao scoffed out coldly, ¡°Oh, Shi Guang? Is that how you should be talking? Am I not doing this for your own good? Why don¡¯t you take a look at the time now? Say, could you have used some wrong methods or perhaps lied to get yourself into this wealthy family? Perhaps they¡¯ve discovered it and therefore couldn¡¯t be bothered toe even discuss the wedding? My, my. If that really were the case, this would be so much of a disgrace!¡± Grandma mmed the cup she was holding heavily onto the coffee table. ¡°Is it disgraceful to YOU? Now, if you think that this affects you, YOUNG LADY, you can choose to get lost far away. I, AN ELDER, will choose to still stay around whether things are good or bad!¡± Grandma Su smiled out, ¡°Inw, this daughter of mine isn¡¯t good with words. But don¡¯t me her, she¡¯s just being straightforward and speaks her mind.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Just your family¡¯s Shi Guang and she wishes to get married to the Lus? Look at OUR Yuwei! Those that court her are all driving Mercedes and BMWs, but, has any of them said that they wanted to marry her? Do you know why that is? It isn¡¯t because our Yuwei isn¡¯t good, it¡¯s because she¡¯s righteous and does not choose to go about using any underhanded shortcuts! Don¡¯t you guys know that the wealthy all look for amon status in the matching family before they can get married? Shi Guang is just a swimmer. What does she have? On what grounds is she fitting for the Lus?¡± As Mother Qiao said that, she put her palms out. ¡°See! Look at how things are right now! They¡¯re not even willing toe over for a wedding discussion! Her actions are going to cause her to get divorced right after they get married!¡± Looking at how grandma¡¯s expression was turning really terrible and afraid that grandma¡¯s body might not be able to take the agitation, Shi Guang could not be bothered with anything anymore as she shot out at Mother Qiao directly, ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯ve got a wretched life and I won¡¯t be able to get married into a wealthy family. You get out right now!¡± Mother Qiao was worked up right away. ¡°You really don¡¯t have any upbringing at all! Is that how you should talk to an elder?¡± She even reached out and pushed at Shi Guang. Shi Guang was standing beside grandma, and thus, that single push had her knocking into grandma as well. Grandma¡¯s body wobbled, nearly falling back behind. rmed, Shi Guang hurriedly helped grandma up. ¡°Grandma, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Mo Jin and little auntie crowded around and looked at grandma worriedly as well. Little auntie looked over at Auntie Qiao. ¡°Sister-inw, please don¡¯t say anything more. Alright, our family has something on, and we won¡¯t be weing you guys today now.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me saying something? This wretchedss has been leeching on our Qiao family since she was in junior high, living and feeding on the Qiaos. And I can¡¯t even say anything now that she¡¯s getting married?¡± Mother Qiao¡¯s voice went shrill. ¡°You were married out when you were younger. What has it got to do with you whether or not she lives and feeds on the Qiaos? If you want others to respect you as an elder, you¡¯ve got to have the dignity of an elder as well to begin with!¡± Mo Jin rebutted angrily. ¡°Does it have anything to do with me then?¡± Grandma Su spoke out coldly. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandma! Look how your mum has spoilt you such that you don¡¯t even have any manners left anymore!¡± Chapter 387 - Why The Breakup? (1)

    Chapter 387: Why The Breakup? (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Mother Qiao shrieked out, ¡°We¡¯re just here to help today! Is this the way you guys should treat us?¡± ¡°Shi Guang, aren¡¯t you asking to be tormented by the Lus by getting married to them using such underhanded methods? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re even the only woman that Young Master Lu has. Even if you can keep him by your side now, don¡¯t start crying alone at home when you find out he¡¯s living it up outside!¡± ¡°You should just behave yourself and stop dreaming of attaining the Heavens in a single leap!¡± ¡°ALL OF YOU SHUT UP!¡± Shi Guang roared out¡ªit was clear that grandma was looking worse by the moment. ¡°Yes, I stayed with the Qiaos, but my little auntie and grandma had been giving me my allowances! Even if my little auntie is willing to raise me up, what has that got to do with you guys? Who I marry and whether or not I¡¯ll be fine after marrying, what has that got to do with you guys? Don¡¯te here ying the elder card today! If I was being nice, it was because I was willing to. And now that I¡¯m unwilling to see you guys and want to chase you out, that¡¯s only rightful as well!¡± With that said, Shi Guang opened the door and pointed out. ¡°I was the one who looked for this ce and rented it for my grandma and little auntie to stay. As such, this is MY ce. You guys are not wee here. GET OUT NOW!¡± The three of them from the Qiaos were almost pissed to death as they red at Shi Guang coldly, even looking over at little auntie and grandma. However, both of them acted as though they saw nothing at all. Even though they were infuriated, there was nothing they could do. With that, the three uninvited guests had to leave carrying with them a tummy full of rage. Grandma was really feeling extremely terrible. To begin with, her body was never in the best condition, and the doctor had instructed her not to get worked up. Even if she were trying her best to suppress her emotions and force herself to calm down to assuage her pain, she was still breaking out in cold sweat. Shi Guang was worried to the max. ¡°Grandma... let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡± She was afraid that any dys might cause her grandma¡¯s state to worsen. Mo Jin and little auntie agreed to it as well. No matter how much grandma objected to it, saying that it was a waste of money, she was still forced by the three of them to head to the hospital. As for whether or not the Lus woulde knocking on their door after they left, no one thought about that at all. Right now, the only thing on their mind was grandma... ... Lu Yanchen picked up a cup that was set down by the maid and sipped on it from time to time as he looked deeply at Shen Lingshuang opposite him. Feeling the goosebumps just from his stare, Shen Lingshuang had no choice but to speak, ¡°Sigh! Don¡¯t keep staring at me like that. Actually, at the beginning, I was really overwhelmed with joy that you had finally decided to get married.¡± When she saw how hurt her son was in the past, she had truly prepared herself for a possibility that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of that trench for his entire life, and that he might just go and renounce his secr life and be a monk instead. Thus, when she heard that her son was going to get marriedter on, she was just ted beyond words. It was especially after she had witnessed Shi Guang swimming when she had developed a burning fancy for her. She was long set on Shi Guang being her daughter-inw. Even though she had a grandson and another son that was married, she did not have a true daughter-inw that she wanted. Therefore, her desire for a daughter-inw had long surpassed anything out there. And it was precisely because of that ardent fancy and desire that she felt a sense of betrayal when she found out that this girl was the one who had hurt her son in the past. That was the reason why she just could not ept it no matter what. ¡°Mum, you¡¯re not someone to go back on your words,¡± Lu Yanchen looked at the wall clock and said to Shen Lingshuang once more, ¡°If we go over now, we can still make it in time and exin to grandma that you were feeling unwell. She will not put it to heart. Grandma is a really nice person.¡± Grandma? Indeed, she had arranged with an elder of the family to discuss the wedding details. It wouldn¡¯t be too nice to miss the meeting. Furthermore, she had heard Yanchen mentioned that grandma was truly a really nice person before. Chapter 388 - Why The Breakup? (2)

    Chapter 388: Why The Breakup? (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang was swayed for a moment. However, she shook her head instantly afterward. ¡°Not going! What¡¯s there to discuss about a marriage of convenience?¡± She then lectured Lu Yanchen righteously, ¡°You guys should not deceive her grandma either! No elder would like to know that her granddaughter is going through a marriage of convenience with a man just for her sake! What she needs is for her granddaughter to get her true happiness!¡± ¡°Marriage of convenience?¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed. ¡°How many times must I repeat myself before you are willing to believe me? This is not a marriage of convenience.¡± Shen Lingshuang: ¡°...¡± ¡°Does your son look like someone who would go through with a marriage of convenience? Indeed, because she¡¯s still young now, and coupled with the fact that I don¡¯t really want kids now, you¡¯ll have to wait a little for your grandchildren hopes toe to fruition. But, you will definitely get them one day.¡± ¡°So, you guys are really not having a marriage of convenience...?¡± Shen Lingshuang was convinced about that now, but she was still reluctant about letting the both of them get together. ¡°But that¡¯s not good either. I still think that this isn¡¯t a good marriage. You guys should reconsider it.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I already gave Chu Mubei a call to confirm things. She is that... that girl back then.¡± So, that¡¯s the reason¡ªthe main reason why his mother was against this wasn¡¯t because it was a marriage of convenience. Lu Yanchen closed his eyes gently. ¡°Mother, let the past be in the past. All I want to do right now is start a fresh life.¡± Shen Lingshuang was totally speechless. ¡°...¡± She did not know if she should feel happy or sad over her son¡¯s magnanimity. ¡°In the past, I just couldn¡¯t understand how you could fancy that girl that much that you couldn¡¯t let her go no matter what. It¡¯s already been two years...¡± Shen Lingshuang lowered her eyelids heavily. ¡°But now, I finally understand. You are masochistic by nature, and you only like a girl like that who is heartless, and can take the past as nothing at all. Yang Sitong... I know that there are some things about her that are not really that wonderful, but can you deny that she really does like you, and that she has never hurt you? But what about this girl?¡± The more she said, the more upset Shen Lingshuang felt. ¡°Back then, had I known that she was the girl from back then, I would have never permitted her to teach you how to swim, or even get to meet you at all!¡± Lu Yanchen spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯tpare her to Yang Sitong.¡± Shen Lingshuang replied coldly as well. ¡°Toward your wife to be, I have no demands at all. I don¡¯t ask for her to be of the same status as us. But, at the very least, I hope for you to marry a girl you fancy, and who fancies you back. If you can¡¯t find someone like that, then I¡¯d rather you marry someone who fancies you instead rather than someone you fancy but who doesn¡¯t fancy you. At least that way, you wouldn¡¯t get hurt in the future.¡± She had loved before, and knew of the pains of not being able to be with someone you loved.Rather than getting her son hurt, she¡¯d rather her son be like Chu Mubei¡ªa yboy¡ªthan to fall in love. Lu Yanchen looked at her with a deep gaze before his lips curled up into a bitter smile. ¡°Mum, there¡¯s something that you¡¯re mistaken about. Back then, she wasn¡¯t the one who asked for a breakup... it was me.¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes widened with aplicated disbelieving expression spreading across her face. How could that be? She did not believe that her son was a man who would toy with the feelings of others. And furthermore, if he was the one who had requested the breakup back then, why was he in so much pain when he had returned? Clearly, he must have been hurt and had built a barrier in his heart! She shook her head. ¡°Impossible! Could she have done something that had let you down, and thus the reason why you asked for a breakup?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her son¡¯s instant response had her shouting out agitatedly, ¡°Then why did you ask for the breakup?¡± Chapter 389 - Why The Breakup? (3)

    Chapter 389: Why The Breakup? (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen was in no hurry to reply, merely extending his hands toward Shen Lingshuang. ¡°Return me my phone...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve yet to answer me,¡± Shen Lingshuang was feeling a jabbing pain in her heart. None of her sons could set her mind at ease and have her not worrying about them at all... How she wished she had a daughter! He merely said that he was in the wrong and refused to tell her the reason. However, she would not believe that that was the truth. Who knew, he might just be lying for the sake of Shi Guang. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes sank in as he used all his might to repress his emotions before looking at Shen Lingshuang and replying indifferently, ¡°Because I don¡¯t love her.¡± You broke up with her because you don¡¯t love her? Shen Lingshuang felt that that was rubbish¡ªit was as though she had just heard the greatest joke in the entire world. She sweated and looked at her son. ¡°You don¡¯t love her? If you don¡¯t love her, why are you marrying her now?¡± Lu Yanchen only spoke after going silent for a good two seconds, ¡°Back then we quarreled, I felt frustrated and felt that I didn¡¯t love her anymore. Thus, we broke up. After the past two years, I realized that it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t love her. I just couldn¡¯t let my pride down over the quarrel.¡± Shen Lingshuang was bewildered. Even though her son had a weird temperament, he shouldn¡¯t be someone who would abandon others. However, it was of course natural for young people to quarrel as well. Feelings and logic were always at odds. Those that were not in love would never get into fights while those that were truly in love couldn¡¯t do without fights. The more one loved someone, the easier it was to get into a fight with them. The more intense the love, the more unreasonable one might be. The crazier one was in love, the harsher one might be. Given her son¡¯s proud character, it WAS true that he might get somewhat particr if he were to really fall in love. However, she was still somewhat disbelieving. But, that straight and serious face of her son did not seem as though he was lying to her. Was that really the truth? ... Shi Guang and Mo Jin sent grandma over to the hospital and the doctor dered that she was fine after some tests. It was only because of her age that she would feel these suddenpses of giddiness and palpitations. Shi Guang was really afraid that her grandma¡¯s body might not be able to handle all these sudden fits of anger and rage. Therefore, she still decided to have grandma stay a night over at the hospital for observation. Not far from the ward, Qiao Yuwei peeked a bit before turning around to leave. She wasn¡¯t the one who had wanted toe. Back when they were going to grab a ride outside, they caught sight of Shi Guang and Mo Jin sending grandma to the hospital. Grandma Su and Mother Qiao insisted that she should go over to take a look as well, but she merely felt that they were making a fuss out of nothing. Even if her body wasn¡¯t at its best, there was no need for her to be sent over to the hospital for every single little thing. But, Grandma Su and Mother Qiao said something about how they were rtives no matter what, and that she had to check that she was alright at the very least. Hmph! It¡¯s not as though that Shi Guang had taken them as rtives anyway! Acting all cocky thinking that she¡¯s somebody just because she got married to a wealthy family. Look how her face got pped when the Lus weren¡¯t even bothered toe discuss the wedding! Qiao Yuwei really did not know what sort of methods Shi Guang must have used to trick Lu Yanchen into getting a marriage certificate with her. There were few men out there that were faithful. Something such as love couldn¡¯t possibly exist within wealthy families. However, even if they were to get divorced, given the Lu Family¡¯s standing, Shi Guang would definitely be able to get a lump sum of money. Since they were rtives and had helped her so much, coupled with the fact that she had grown up in Mo Jin¡¯s home, there was no reason for them to not get nothing out of her as rtives. While Qiao Yuwei was chiding Shi Guang in her heart, she was thinking of ways to squeeze some benefits from her and the Lus at the same time. In the lift, she caught sight of a woman wearing ck sunsses. Qiao Yuwei thought that the woman looked somewhat familiar. Only, she just could not think of where she had seen her before at that moment... Chapter 390 - Why The Breakup? (4)

    Chapter 390: Why The Breakup? (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was only until they had arrived at the carpark and that woman had taken off her sunsses that Qiao Yuwei¡¯s eyes sparkled as the woman¡¯s identity jolted itself into her mind. Yang Sitong! Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e! When she had bumped into Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen at the beach and was interested in Lu Yanchen, she naturally went and did some research, and knew about his fianc¨¦e as well. Yang Sitong had a Weibo ount which she would use to unt a photo or some wealth every now and then. When she was bored, she would go about stalking the Weibos of other people and get herself jealous and envious over them. At that time, she felt that if not for her family background, Yang Sitong would have been a good for nothing. But now that Shi Guang was married to Lu Yanchen, Qiao Yuwei felt that everything about Yang Sitong was amazing¡ªshe looked better than Shi Guang, and had a better family background as well! She was a true blue rich and gorgeous beauty! How could that Lu Yanchen be so blind to give her up for that good for nothing Shi Guang instead? Qiao Yuwei disliked Shi Guang and supposed that this Yang Sitong was definitely feeling the same as her toward this fianc¨¦-snatching-woman. That was someone that was truly rich, of a wealthy family! If she could get her foot into that circle, she would have really made it up to the upper-ss society! That thought had Qiao Yuwei swayed. She walked up front and introduced herself to Qiao Yuwei, ¡°Hello, Miss Yang!¡± Yang Sitong looked at her. Even though her facial expression did not change much, there were shes of disdain that bolted through her gaze. She said nothing and turned around, wanting to leave. However, she stopped in her tracks the very next second. ¡°Miss Yang, you may not know who I am, but I think you know who Shi Guang is for sure.¡± The mention of Shi Guang indeed had Yang Sitong stopping in her tracks. Even though Qiao Yuwei¡¯s heart was skipping with joy, she spoke in an upset tone, ¡°To be honest, I really feel bad for you. That Shi Guang isn¡¯t even worth a single fingernail of yours, and yet to think that Lu Yanchen chose her.¡± Yang Sitong furrowed her brows. ¡°You know Shi Guang?¡± Qiao Yuwei had her face crumpled up into a scornful expression. ¡°Of course, I know her! She¡¯s my auntie¡¯s niece, an ingrate of a woman. Don¡¯t be fooled by how pure she looks. I¡¯ll have you know that she¡¯s always brewing a belly of wicked thoughts and has a horrible character! The Lus must have definitely been deceived by her to agree for Lu Yanchen to get a marriage certificate with her.¡± ¡°Seems like you know of many things concerning her.¡± ¡°I know EVERYTHING about her. She had no parents since she was young, and hence theck of her upbringing. She doesn¡¯t know to respect elders, neither does she have any manners. Her sister is a vegetable, and she needs tons of money. For the sake of money, she¡¯s willing to do anything. Who knows how many guys she¡¯s bedded.¡± Yang Sitong smiled, ¡°Is everything you¡¯ve said true?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Qiao Yuwei took the nonsense that she came up with as though they couldn¡¯t be any truer. ¡°That sister of hers has already been in aa for seven years now! And yet, that Shi Guang really thinks that a vegetable of seven years can wake up just after a single operation. How can that be? A vegetable will always be a vegetable. There¡¯s no way she can possibly wake up!¡± That was something that Yang Sitong had been wondering about previously. How could a vegetable wake up just like that? Ah, so she¡¯s going to have an operation. She asked agitatedly immediately, ¡°Is that for real? She can wake up after the operation?¡± Qiao Yuwei nodded her head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what they all say. And they¡¯ve even gotten it all arranged for her sister to be transferred from the nursing home to the provincial hospital in the next couple of days. But, I don¡¯t see things going well for them... Hmph!¡± Yang Sitong narrowed her gaze and smirked. If that operation doesn¡¯t go well, Shi Guang¡¯s sister will never be able to wake up... Chapter 391 - Why The Breakup? (5)

    Chapter 391: Why The Breakup? (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The biggest issue a hospital faced was always maximum upancy rate¡ªit was really difficult to get a ward. Shi Guang and Mo Jin had to talk for a good long time before they could get a ce for grandma to stay. Leaving Mo Jin and little auntie to take care of grandma, Shi Guang naturally wanted to go question Lu Yanchen about why they missed out on the meeting after arranging for it. If his family wasn¡¯t agreeable to meeting, he should have said so earlier. What was the meaning of standing grandma up? Suddenly, her phone rang. Taking it out, Shi Guang looked at the screen¡ªit was Lu Yanchen. Closing her eyes, she settled her mood. There was a mixture of a cold, sour feeling as she gripped her fist tightly in a resigned frustration. There was a spiteful impulse that she had of not wanting to pick up the call as she looked at her phone coldly. As the phone rang over and over again, even the taxi driver could not help but peer at her with a strange expression over the rear-view mirror. Shi Guang sighed, feeling that that thought of hers was really somewhat childish. After contemting for a moment, she still picked up the call eventually. Before she even spoke, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice rang out first, ¡°Where are you?¡± Shi Guang furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯m on a taxi, preparing to head over to your ce to look for you.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head over immediately. I¡¯ll tell you everything about today face to face,¡± Lu Yanchen massaged his temple as he said. ¡°Ok.¡± Shi Guang hung up afterward. When she arrived at the apartment, she found him inside already. Immediately, a thought struck her¡ªcould he have been here and had not left the entire time? However, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. As though he knew what was going through her mind, he exined, ¡°Something happened when I went to fetch my mother. Sorry!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± For something so important such as the meeting of two families and them missing out on it, was he going to get through with it with that casual exnation and have her take it as though nothing had happened? He looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that there were some things that were not settled properly. There won¡¯t be a next time. I¡¯ll also apologize to grandma and exin things to her.¡± Shi Guang massaged her forehead between her brows as though she waspletely fatigued. ¡°You call this an exnation? And you¡¯re just all prepared to... have me pretend that nothing happened after all this?¡± Right now, she was really frustrated in her heart. Randomly, her thoughts spun to that initially blissful night where he had asked for a breakup after she woke up the next day. For the longest time, it all felt as though she was living in an alternate universe. Back then, she tried convincing herself that everything wasn¡¯t real. However, her mind would just buzz repeatedly, leaving her in a state of confusion and bewilderment. She wanted to rify what had happened... But before she even realized it, before she even understood what was going on, he was gone. And even till this day, he had not made it clear to her why he had chosen to break up with her back then. She hated. She scolded. She cried. However, no matter what she did, she could not get over the trench in her heart¡ªjust why did they break up? Keeping it in her heart all that while was really miserable. It was as though her emotions were all choked up and had no avenue of being released. Everything that happened to grandma seemed to be that convenient avenue as she spoke agitatedly, ¡°If your family isn¡¯t willing for you to get married to me, you can just tell it to me straight. Our marriage was initially a marriage of convenience, and there was actually no need to discuss about a wedding or whatnot. Just tell me straight that you don¡¯t want a wedding.¡± Marriage of convenience... Those three words pierced through Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart. There was a momentary staleness in the air as he red at her fixatedly, those deep eyes of his bearing with them a sense of frustration and pain as he asked coldly, ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Could it be that his mother had not guessed anything wrong, and had not objected to this marriage wrongly? In her heart, was that what it really was? Chapter 392 - Why The Breakup? (6)

    Chapter 392: Why The Breakup? (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the reason why I got married was because of my grandma! If something were to happen to grandma because I got married, then what¡¯s the use of me getting married? We had better get divorced then!!¡± An indescribable wave of emotions surged through Shi Guang¡¯s heart, as though she had forgotten about what pain was like after the wounds healed into scabs. To think that she would have been foolish enough to try on the ring today and even toy with the idea of starting everything afresh with him! She was really an idiot! If Lu Yanchen had not left back then, she would have gone looking for him in less than a month for sure! She would even plead with him to not break up. That was probably the reason why she even had that lingering thought even after having separated for two years. In this lifetime of hers, there was no cure for this poison that she had ingested known as Lu Yanchen! Completely defeated and despondent, Shi Guangughed at herself bitterly in her heart. She looked down at the ring on her hand. Even it seemed as though it was jeering at her naivety of wanting to start things afresh¡ªwhat a dream! Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was steadily getting colder. ¡°Marriage is not child¡¯s y. Don¡¯t talk about divorce on a whim!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s emotions were all over the ce right now as she despised herselfpletely for even considering the thought of starting afresh. But of course, she really hated Lu Yanchen, and thus her words were filled with spite at that moment. ¡°How is it not child¡¯s y? Isn¡¯t the marriage between us just like a game of pretend y? Even if we¡¯re married, so what? At this age right now, how many couples out there are getting divorced right after getting married, let alone us, a couple that should have never gotten married in the first ce! Living under the same roof will bring us nothing but torments! Get divorced then!¡± The mes of rage in Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart seemed to have been fanned as they started zing furiously. At the same time, his heart seemed like it was being tugged at by something such that his entire body was hurting all over! He was so infuriated that he broke out into a wildugh, one that contained way too much bitterness in it, ¡°You can dream about that in this lifetime!¡± Shi Guang red at him with a livid expression. ¡°THAT¡¯S NOT FOR SURE. HAVEN¡¯T YOU ASKED FOR A BREAK UP JUST LIKE THAT BACK THEN AS WELL?¡± She had done it, screaming the deepest of all resentment in her heart. She then turned around to leave, not wanting to say anything more, only wishing that she could get as far as possible from this man lest she lost every bit of sanity she had remaining. But the moment she turned away, he grabbed at her wrist. Shi Guang looked at him. Underneath the shadows of the lights, she could not make out his expression at all. She struggled as he took a step forth and spun her around, pinning her against the wall as he snarled out, ¡°Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you?¡± Shi Guang was not afraid to stare right at him as she sneered, ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Back then, you broke up with me right after bedding me. So, if I let you bed me, I can get a divorce right away then?¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his head, really wanting to chew her to death. ¡°...¡± If he wanted to get a woman¡¯s body, it was actually really simple¡ªhe was a man with methods. But... would she really belong to him if he got her physical body using methods? What he had ever wanted was never her body, but her heart. He wanted to get married with her not as a marriage of convenience. And no, he did not want to be with her so that they could hate and torment one another¡ªhe was always waiting for her to ept him out of her own free will. Eventually, he could not bring himself to chew at her, turning it into a kiss instead, nting it deeply on those restless lips of hers. It was exceptionally imposing and domineering, not allowing her to even pause as his tongue prated in easily... She tried struggling. However, his body was pinned against her, crushing their bodies together, grinding in a smooth motion. He used his hands to hold her head firm, ensuring that she was rooted there without any chance of escaping as he continued kissing her fiercely... There were all sorts of emotions contained within it as he traveled downwards, extending down to her chest... Chapter 393 - Why The Breakup? (7)

    Chapter 393: Why The Breakup? (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s motions froze up as he buried his head gently in her neck area, breathing out heavily. Her face was flushing pink and her lips full and alluring. Coupled with the heaving of her chest up and down... it was truly tempting. However, there wasn¡¯t a single bit of happiness in her eyes. She looked at him, cold as ice, as her lips were even smirking in a mocking manner. It was as though she was saying... Bed me if you want to then. Isn¡¯t my body what you want? The previous time around you had asked for a breakup right after. This time around, hurry up with it and get divorced then. Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart sank into an infinite depth immediately. Suddenly, his body turned cold as well. Looking at her with a frosty stare, he took a couple of steps back. Shi Guang arranged her hair properly. Without even looking once at him, she turned around and left. The very moment she walked away, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes instinctively chased after her back view. His hands did the same, reaching out before finding themselves hanging in mid-air. Bam! The door mmed shut violently. He closed his eyes. Actually, this was for the best as well. He scoffed out at himself bitterly, feeling his chest choking up once more. Must he live such a wretched life? Wasn¡¯t she just a woman? What sort of woman couldn¡¯t he get? Someone prettier than her? Someone better than her? He could get as many of them as he wanted. Heck, without much effort even! But, that was not what he had ever wanted... ... Leaving Lu Yanchen¡¯s ce, Shi Guang did not call for a taxi. Instead, she walked slowly by the roadside, feeling more miserable and infuriated in her heart. Every single thought of Lu Yanchen had her heart wringing out with spasms of piercing, sharp pains. However, she could not control her mind at all. Walking slowly allowed her to regain some sense ofposure and logic as well. All her frustrations and hatred from earlier were gone, leaving her with nothing but a hollow sense of emptiness. She just felt tired. Outside the entrance of a mall, a boy was chasing after a girl, apologizing profusely. However, the girl was still somewhat unhappy as sheined at the boy, ¡°You made me wait for so long.¡± The guy hugged her, whispering to her sweetly as an apology, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s all my fault! The boss asked for me to stay overtime when I was knocking off. Don¡¯t get angry anymore, alright? I¡¯ll listen to anything you say tonight, darling!¡± Familiar words, a scene that she had once seen before... Shi Guang felt a sense of feeling that she could not describe surging through her chest instantly, choking her such that she could barely breathe while her eyes stung with a sniffing sensation. A mncholic tune of a song rang out from the mall. Hearing it had Shi Guang feeling an asphyxiating pain. Under the dusk of the evening sun, she looked at the crossroad junction before her as her eyes misted up. Everything before her started going blurry as time dted itself. It was as though she was returning to that winter once more... In her memories, the winter that year was particrly cold, and a heavy snow had poured down continuously for three days and nights. She stood at the corner of a street waiting for him, shivering uncontrobly from the cold as every single breath seemed as though it could turn into ice. It was only until she found herself nearly freezing over that he had finally appeared. He undid his coat immediately and pulled her over, bundling her in his embrace. ¡°Sorry, I had you waiting for so long.¡± Being wrapped around by him that way was truly warm, as every single breath was filled with his scent. At that moment, she felt as though that was the warmest winter that she had ever been in since she was born. Chapter 394 - Why The Breakup? (8)

    Chapter 394: Why The Breakup? (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He brought her to a hotel where it was sufficiently warm in the rooms, yet he did not let go of her. He caressed that frozen petite little face of hers and berated gently, ¡°Why are you so silly? The weather is so cold outside. Couldn¡¯t you have gone into a mall or found a ce to sit down instead?¡± ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t be able to find me,¡± Other than wanting to see him as soon as possible, she had no other thought on her mind. ¡°I¡¯d give you a call,¡± He gripped her hands. Feeling that it was still so frozen after such a long time, he brought it to his mouth and breathed on it before rubbing it between his palms, repeating that motion continuously. When she looked at the way he was caring for her back then, she truly felt as though she had met the best man in the entire world. ¡°It¡¯s easier to get warm like this... hehe,¡± She retracted her own hand and hugged him, sliding her hand beneath his shirt and sticking it on his chest. She could feel his body tightening immediately. The next moment, he reached out and wrapped her tightly around him while asking in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Are you teasing me right now?¡± Exposed, she smiled out awkwardly, ¡°No...?¡± ¡°Littly,¡± He spoke in an extremely solemn tone before looking at her seriously. ¡°I¡¯m itching.¡± ¡°Itching? So, what else are you feeling other than itchiness then?¡± She was doing it on purpose, but she would never admit to it. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up if you continue doing this?¡± He breathed out beside her ear, breathing heavier by the moment. She looked at him in a pitiful manner. ¡°You had me wait for you for so long, and you wouldn¡¯t even let me y for a little? You¡¯re even talking about eating me up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault! In order to express my apology, I¡¯ll listen to anything you say tonight...¡± With that said, he leaned in and kissed her on the lips while promising. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely not let you wait for me anymore in the future! I¡¯ll always be the one waiting for you from now on!¡± The most touching words in this world were not ¡®I love you¡¯, but ¡®I¡¯ll wait for you¡¯. Love could happen in an instance, but waiting for someone was an arduously long process that was indefinitely long. There were not many who could stand steadfast and patient in the process of waiting, especially in this day and age where changes were rampant. There were many people who were willing to love, wanting to love, but yet unwilling to wait¡ªthey would just ask for a breakup at the slightest unhappiness and choose another route in life. For a man to say that he would wait for her forever and was unwilling to have her wait instead was probably the sweetest nothings in this entire world. At that moment, Shi Guang really felt that she was the luckiest woman in the entire world. But in the end... he had her waiting the entire time... He had never once waited for her. Liar! What a huge liar! The sharp throbbing pain in her heart was intensifying by the second as tears dripped down her eyes drop after another, slowly turning into a free flow. Unable to contain herself, Shi Guang found herself hiding at a corner and bawling out as she covered her face. Through the gaps of her fingers, she caught sight of the ring on her finger¡ªit was really annoying to look at. Why did she not take it out earlier on and throw it hard at Lu Yanchen¡¯s face? It was easy to put on a ring, but difficult to take it off. It was just like thest time where it was so difficult to take off that she had to use soap to do it. But even if it were difficult, Shi Guang seemed as though she was in a frenzied state as she tugged at it despite her finger turning red all over till she finally forcefully plucked it out. Raising her hand, she wanted to throw it away immediately. However, she paused with her hand raised mid-air... it wasn¡¯t hers at the end of the day. What if he asked her for it? Full of indignation, Shi Guang threw the ring into her bag. Chapter 395 - Why The Breakup? (9)

    Chapter 395: Why The Breakup? (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was only till the skies darkened that Shi Guang finally calmed down. Looking at how it was gettingte, she should be heading home to prepare dinner and head over to the hospital to take over her little auntie and Mo Jin. Getting out of the taxi, she heard amotion breaking out from nearby with people crowding around to spectate without anyone trying to intervene at all. ¡°Those two girls are something, aren¡¯t they? To think that they¡¯re fighting outright!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because of a man. Honestly, girls these days don¡¯t care anything about their image for the sake of getting a man.¡± ¡°That girl dressed in ck... doesn¡¯t she stay on the 9th floor?¡± ... 9th floor? Wasn¡¯t that the floor they were staying on? Shi Guang had initially wanted to be an indifferent passer-by, but with thatment, she could not help but turn around and watch. Indeed, of the two people engaged in a tussle, Mo Jin was one of them. Astounded, Shi Guang rushed up immediately. ¡°Mo Jin...!¡± Shi Guang peeled the other girl away from her. It was only then that she saw that the other party was Yang Sitong. Yang Sitong looked somewhat wretched, with clear nail marks scratched across her face. However, most of those were focused on her jaw area. Because Mo Jin was of a smaller stature, she could only grab at Yang Sitong¡¯s jaws and neck. As for Mo Jin, she lowered her head and covered her face instinctively, causing only her hair to be ruffled up. ¡°Who do you think you are to dare try and touch me!¡± Yang Sitong shrieked out and wanted to rush at Mo Jin right after she was peeled away. Even though the petite Mo Jin was no match for Yang Sitong, she still wanted to rush up as though she had no care for her life at all while she roared back, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!!¡± Both of them wrapped around Shi Guang in the middle and started scuffling once more. ¡°Sister!¡± Shi Guang naturally rushed over to pull Yang Sitong off first. However, Yang Sitong was grabbing at Mo Jin¡¯s hair, refusing to let go no matter what. The harder Shi Guang struck and tugged at Yang Sitong, the more pain Mo Jin would feel on the receiving end. Shi Guang was getting flustered now. Catching sight of a stick on the ground with her side view, she rushed over and picked it up, striking Yang Sitong on her back. ¡°Let go!!¡± That was a blow that was way too painful, and Yang Sitong had no choice but to let go. She turned around and red at the woman who had struck her. It was only then that she realized that Shi Guang was the one who was interfering in the fight. Her eyes shed out with resentment and hatred as she seethed out, ¡°Shi Guang! You¡¯d dare!¡± ¡°Touch Mo Jin once more and you¡¯ll see if I¡¯d dare!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice was extremely cold. This woman had beat up her sister in the past, and Mo Jin now? With the grudges from both times stacking up, there was nothing that she wouldn¡¯t dare do to Yang Sitong right now! Yang Sitong red hard at Shi Guang seemingly fearlessly. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll sue you guys to death?¡± Shi Guang stared back with an equally fierce killing intent. ¡°You¡¯re talking as though you didn¡¯t touch Mo Jin earlier either. Don¡¯t you dare forget how you treated my sister in the past! Sue then! We¡¯ll deal with both matters together!¡± With that said, she waved the stick in her hand, causing Yang Sitong to stumble back a couple of steps in fright. She then red at Shi Guang with a pair of bloodshot eyes¡ªfinally, some fear was starting to enter her heart. Of course, that was also momentary. However, she would not try and fight anymore. After all, there was no way she was going to win a one versus two. ¡°She was the one who started it first!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who spoke out of line,¡± Mo Jin retorted, ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯m going to continue to hit you... to death!¡± ¡°Mo Jin, you should just ignore someone like this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only dirty your own mouth if you talk more to her,¡± Shi Guang naturally knew how nasty Yang Sitong¡¯s words could get. When she heard Yang Sitong insulting her sister the previous time around, Shi Guang too had not managed to hold herself back and struck at thetter. However, she did not want Mo Jin to strike her because she did not want Mo Jin to lose out. Chapter 396 - Why The Breakup? (10)

    Chapter 396: Why The Breakup? (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong was frenzied right now. Not only was she beaten, she was even insulted. She truly felt as though she was enduring the greatest grievances in the world. She red at Shi Guang like a nemesis while stamping on her feet and bawling out, ¡°You¡¯re just acting tough because you¡¯ve got Lu Yanchen backing you! You had better wait and see¡ªit¡¯s not that easy marrying into a wealthy family! Lu Yanchen is merely ying with you! No matter how well you can pretend, your ugly true self will eventually be exposed one fine day!¡± Your true ugly self? Those words felt extremely ironic to Shi Guang as she retorted coldly, ¡°Not that easy to marry in? That¡¯s for you. As for me? I¡¯m already married to Lu Yanchen.¡± Yang Sitong was so enraged that she was shaking from anger¡ªthose were words that struck right at her heart, causing her to roar out into a wildughter. She mocked with all she could, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how Lu Yanchen had dumped you two years earlier! And even then you¡¯ve got the guts to strut your feathers before me?¡± Shi Guang stood rooted on the spot as her face shed with shades of red and white. The moment Yang Sitong saw Shi Guang¡¯s reaction, she knew that she had hit the target on the mark and gloated even more wildly. She knew where Shi Guang¡¯s Achilles¡¯s heel was as she stomped on it mercilessly right now. ¡°How much better than me do you think you are? You were the one who courted him shamelessly! You were the one who spread your legs open on his doorsteps for him to f*ck! And right after f*cking you, he dumped you outright! So, what are you acting all proud and cocky in front of me for? You¡¯ve long been nothing but a cheap, used shoe for Lu Yanchen, you sl*t!¡± Those were truly venomous words. She had merely heard of some things from Qiao Yuwei and added in her own version of the story to twist it as she¡¯d like to. But unexpectedly, there were some things that she said that could not have seemed ever truer for Shi Guang as she stood frozen on the spot. This emotional day had already left her thoroughly fatigued mentally. At that moment, she really felt a sense of despair as though she was beaten up entirely for an entire day with someoneing in to stab her with a knife even after everything. There was even a point where she could barely stand properly as she wobbled and swayed like an oak tree. Mo Jin headed up to help support Shi Guang. Looking at the disastrously pale face of Shi Guang and the smug look on Yang Sitong¡¯s, she shrieked out, ¡°YOU SHUT UP!!¡± She had managed to gain the upper hand after much difficulty. How would she be willing to let up now? She felt even better at this moment. ¡°She had dared to do it, and yet we¡¯re not allowed to talk about it? She is a shameless sl*t! Spreading her legs to steal someone¡¯s fianc¨¦, and in the end? F*cked and dumped like a used shoe! She is the most disgusting woman in this world! If this were in the olden times, she would have been thrown into a pig¡¯s cage and drowned 1 !¡± ¡°NO!¡± Mo Jin bellowed out from the depths of her throat. She was so mad that she could explode! Back then, she had done some things and had... hidden some things as well. Naturally, the reason for her actions were all for the good of Shi Guang, in the hopes that she could find happiness. But, she never would have thought that the things she did and hid would turn into a tool that someone would use to insult Shi Guang! Her face turned green with rage as her pupils dted. Shivering uncontrobly from head to toe, she snatched the stick from Shi Guang and swung it out furiously, pointing it at Yang Sitong who was still smug and cocky. As though she had just made an extremely tough decision, she breathed out heavily as her throat went dry. Biting through every single word of hers, she screamed heavily, ¡°WHO SAID THAT LU YANCHEN WAS THE ONE WHO HAD DUMPED SHI GUANG BACK THEN? NO! I KNOW OF THE REASON BEHIND IT, AND IT WASN¡¯T BECAUSE LU YANCHEN DID NOT LOVE HER OR DID NOT WANT HER!¡± She then looked over at Shi Guang, her voice quivering with an immense guilt carried by it. ¡°It¡¯s... It¡¯s because... because...¡± Chapter 397 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (1)

    Chapter 397: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s petite face was all pale now as her eyes widened. Her shocked expression seemed as though she was hearing an unbelievable fantasy tale. She knew about things regarding the breakup? How did Mo Jin know about it? Yang Sitong looked at that austere and solemn expression of Mo Jin and furrowed her brows, afraid that thetter might talk about some so-called truth as she yelled out first, ¡°Stop lying! A sl*t is a sl*t! A used shoe is a used shoe...!¡± Mo Jin turned around and red at her. ¡°Lu Yanchen had already said that he had backed out of the marriage with you before he had even gotten together with Shi Guang. You were long out of the picture in Lu Yanchen¡¯s life. That makes you worth as much as a passer-by in all of this! The only one he loved the entire time was Shi Guang, which is the reason why he¡¯s still willing to marry her even despite her not wanting him two years ago! As for you? You¡¯re nothing more than a clown in this story!¡± As she shrieked out, she waved the stick at Yang Sitong. With a weapon in the hands of Mo Jin, Yang Sitong was really afraid of being struck. Furthermore, her words were nothing but blind drivel to begin with. Therefore, no matter how much she could scold out, she could not deny the hard, cold fact that Lu Yanchen had married Shi Guang. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for the day you guys get divorced!¡± She threw down that singlement as she bolted off and ran away! After chasing Yang Sitong away, Mo Jin then waved the stick at the crowd of spectators. ¡°What are you guys looking at? This is none of your business! Get lost! Lost!¡± With that, she tugged at Shi Guang¡¯s arm and dragged her into the apartment. Shi Guang was trying her best to repress the shock that was spreading through her heart. The moment she entered the lift, she flung Mo Jin¡¯s hand away before looking at her with an extremely serious expression. ¡°Mo Jin, what were you talking about earlier? What you said... What did you mean?¡± Mo Jin averted her gaze away guiltily as a look of unrest shed by her face. If Shi Guang had even thought that the things said by Mo Jin earlier on were to piss off Yang Sitong, she was absolutely sure right now that everything Mo Jin had said was for real. Her face turned pale as she stammered, ¡°I-If I said that I w-was just trying to p-piss of Yang Sitong, would you believe me?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s entire body stiffened as she shook her head uneasily. ¡°No, I know that you weren¡¯t just trying to piss off Yang Sitong! Earlier on... what was the meaning of that! What do I not know about my breakup with Lu Yanchen back then?¡± Mo Jin grit her teeth and shut her eyes. After a moment, she spoke with a hint of finality in her tone, ¡°You¡¯ve never once known the reason why he broke up with you!¡± The lift stopped at their apartment as both of them entered one after another. Grandma was in the hospital for further observation while little auntie was there to take care of her. With no one left in the house, it was deafeningly silent. However, the tension in the air was strung so tight it seemed as though it could snap at any moment. There was wine on the table, prepared for the wedding discussion that should have happened earlier. Mo Jin opened a can of beer. She had only taken a single mouthful when Shi Guang snatched it over and gulped everything down. She then mmed the can fiercely on the table and looked at Mo Jin. ¡°Tell me... You tell me. What did you say just now... What do I not know?¡± She then thought about how Mo Jin was so reluctant for her to marry Lu Yanchen, and how she had met with him behind her back as well. There must definitely be something that Mo Jin was hiding from her. Did Mo Jin have a part to y in the breakup back then? Shi Guang could not believe it. ¡°...¡± Mo Jin took in a deep breath andposed herself before looking at Shi Guang. ¡°Back then, Feifei fell into mental distress because of what Yang Sitong and Su Ya did to her in school. Because of her, your parents...¡± Chapter 398 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (2)

    Chapter 398: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Back then, Feifei fell into mental distress because of what Yang Sitong and Su Ya did to her in school. Because of her matter, your parents... they ended up in an ident and had their lives stolen from them mercilessly... When I received the call, I did not think too much about it and told Sister Feifei about it immediately. And then...¡± At the mention of her sister, Shi Guang found herself choking. ¡°Mo Jin, I¡¯ve never med you, and you should not be med for it either.¡± If there were someone to me, it had to be Yang Sitong! If not for the fact that she had gotten Su Ya to hurt her sister together, causing her sister to fall into aplete mental breakdown and refuse to head to school no matter what, her parents would not have gone looking for the Southern City for her sake. And if they had not gone there, they would not have met with that ident. It was all the fault of Yang Sitong and Su Ya!! ¡°I know that you¡¯ve never med me for it, but I¡¯ve always felt reproachful over it. If not for the fact that I told Sister Feifei about it, she would not have known about the news of auntie and uncle dying from that ident and gone into aplete breakdown, thinking that she was the reason why her parents had died, and jumping down from that building!¡± Mo Jin would never ever forget that final pained smile the genius goddess sister in her heart had given her as she turned back and looked at her saying, ¡°Jin, help me take care of Littly.¡± Even if so many years have passed, she still could not erase that scene from her mind. For all these years, each time she recalled that scene, she would be filled with deep hatred toward herself and regret. ¡°How things would have been different if I had not told Sister Feifei about it...¡± She picked up a can of beer and started drinking. That¡¯ was right, how things would have been different. Or perhaps, if she had run a little faster and managed to grab a hold of Sister Feifei¡¯s hands. However, she failed. And even at the end, she failed to even take care of Shi Guang properly for the sake of Sister Feifei. ¡°Sister would have known about our parents¡¯ ident sooner orter. And at that time, she was already in a deep mental distress. Mo Jin, it¡¯s not your fault...¡± Shi Guang did not know why Mo Jin was bringing her sister up when talking about the breakup between her and Lu Yanchen. Could it be...? Shi Guang¡¯s brows furrowed as her heart started racing. ¡°That night, you had a ss gathering after you graduated from high school. You were just nice 18 years old and saw yourself as an adult, drinking way too much and getting drunk. When you¡¯re drunk, everything would seem as though it was a missing clip in a movie where you would not remember after waking up. Naturally, you did not remember that we had talked on the phone that night.¡± ¡°Talked on the phone? We...?¡± Shi Guang had no recollection of that at all. If she could not remember Mo Jin calling her, there was no chance she would remember what they had talked about. Looking at the astounded Shi Guang, Mo Jin smiled bitterly, ¡°Even though you were already 18 and had graduated high school and were an adult, I still could not set my mind at ease about you. It was reallyte, close to 12, and you had not returned home. Because we were all worried about you, I gave you a call and asked what time you would be home. Or perhaps whether you needed me to pick you up.¡± Shi Guang uttered softly, ¡°I was with Lu Yanchen that night.¡± Nodding her head, Mo Jin looked down and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, you were with him and said that you wanted to marry him, even saying that you wanted to stay with him from then on... How could that do? After all, you were only 18! Because of that, I got a little worked up and... talked about things regarding your sister. What I did not know was that your phone was on speaker mode, and neither did I know that Lu Yanchen was right beside you, listening to everything we had said clearly.¡± Chapter 399 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (3)

    Chapter 399: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s hands curled into fists as she asked in a quivering tone softly, ¡°And what did you say?¡± Mo Jin pursed her lips. ¡°Many things. But the gist of it was that Sister Feifei was killed by Yang Sitong. However, that had nothing to do with Lu Yanchen, and you shouldn¡¯t trample on yourself and insist on snatching Yang Sitong¡¯s fianc¨¦ just for the sake of revenge. Doing that was not worth it at all.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened as her nails were digging so deeply into her palms that they were about to tear it wide open. That petite face of hers was drained of all color instantly, turning frightfully pale. ¡°Mo Jin, why did you have to say that?¡± Mo Jin raised her head and looked at her. ¡°Shi Guang, when you headed up and told Lu Yanchen that you fancied him at the library that day, it was after I told you that he was Lu Yanchen, the 4th Young Master of the Lu Family. And you knew that Yang Sitong¡¯s fianc¨¦ was the 4th Young Master of the Lus ¨C him. That¡¯s the reason why...¡± As though she was struck by a huge blow, Shi Guang felt her entire body losing its strength. Shaking her head, she shook her head profusely and objected to Mo Jin¡¯s words. Her eyes were red as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was because I knew that he was Yang Sitong¡¯s fianc¨¦ that I rushed up to confess on impulse and told him that I liked him. But Mo Jin, I really DID like him! I had seen him before that day at the library! Even though it was just a short nce over at him at the basketball court, the way my heart beat had me knowing that I liked him!¡± Taking in a deep breath, she clutched at her chest, feeling particrly pained. It was only after a long time that she croaked out, ¡°Mo Jin... why... If it¡¯s because of this, why had you told me that you knew nothing after that? When Lu Yanchen broke up with me, I asked you if you had said anything to him or whether he was misunderstood about anything... for example, the fact that I said that I fancied him just to take revenge on Yang Sitong...!¡± So, the things that she had not wanted to happen the most... had already happened in fact. Shi Guang heaved out in deep breaths. ¡°But you told me no! You even swore to me...! Why did you lie to me? Why did you tell me that the reason why he broke up with me was because he didn¡¯t like me anymore?¡± How could she have been so foolish to believe in everything just like that? Why must she not remember everything after she was drunk! ¡°Exin...! I should go and exin things to him!¡± ¡°Exin?¡± Mo Jin looked at her firmly. ¡°What do you want to exin...? You can¡¯t deny that the very first intent of your confession brought with it a spiteful motive! The reason why you had confessed to him was so that you could snatch away Yang Sitong¡¯s fianc¨¦ and take revenge on her!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body jerked momentarily. Tears brimmed in her eyes slowly as she sat down at the side as though she had lost her soul. ¡°Even if that were the case... I really did like him. He shouldn¡¯t have broken up with me firmly without even asking me about it. Did I say something when I was drunk or are there more things I don¡¯t know of?¡± Mo Jin bit down on her lips. ¡°...¡± Looking at her hesitant manner, Shi Guang knew that her guess was right as she yelled out, ¡°Mo Jin! What time is it now! And you still want to keep anything from me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you said anything to him after hanging up on the call, but...¡± Mo Jin paused. She closed her eyes and hesitated for a moment. But eventually, she still spilled it, ¡°But not long after you told me you guys broke up, he dide around looking for you. You weren¡¯t around that day...¡± So, he DIDe looking for her! Shi Guang felt a chill run down her spine as she was almostpletely frozen by now. ¡°...¡± Chapter 400 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (4)

    Chapter 400: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never seen the way you guys got along with one another. You were always the one smiling while he was cold faced as you chased after him. He didn¡¯t like you at all, neither was that true love he had for you. At least, I did not feel anything from his side. I¡¯ve seen how others were when they were in love. They were always especially clingy, unlike you two. I don¡¯t want you to get together with a man that doesn¡¯t love you just for the sake of revenge, and neither did I want you to live in that world of vendetta. That would have been way too tiring of a life. I promised your sister that I would take care of you...¡± Towards the bitterints of Mo Jin, Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not...¡± Mo Jin shouted, ¡°That¡¯s why I told Lu Yanchen that you never ever liked him! That the reason why you were with him was just for the sake of revenge against Yang Sitong! I asked him to never ever appear in your life ever again!¡± Those words seemed as though they were thunder that were exploding in Shi Guang¡¯s ears. She stood up agitatedly and yelled out, ¡°How could you do that? How could you tell him that! That clearly wasn¡¯t the case...! You had me hate him for two years! Two years! And you had him hate me for those two years as well!¡± Mo Jin took in a deep breath. ¡°Sister Feifei was already in that state. I really did not want anything untoward to happen to you as well. You got together with Lu Yanchen for a reason like that. For the time being, no one knows about it. But it will definitely be exposed one day! And when others know about it, how will Yang Sitong deal with you? She was, after all, Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e while you were the third party! And it isn¡¯t fair for Lu Yanchen either to be in a rtionship that started all because of hatred!¡± She then sighed. ¡°Shi Guang, I apologize to you about everything that happened back then. But, I still want to reiterate that be it then or now, I still don¡¯t want you to get involved with Lu Yanchen. People like them are notpatible with you...¡± Shi Guang suddenly felt her entire body freezing over, so cold that even her lungs and heart were hurting. ¡°But Mo Jin, I really like him a lot.¡± Mo Jin reversed the question angrily, ¡°But what about him?¡± When she heard Mo Jin¡¯s question, Shi Guang felt as though she could barely breathe anymore. She then smiled out weakly, ¡°You¡¯ve only seen how cold he looks usually, but you did not see how he took care of me tenderly. You don¡¯t know that he gave up his chance on an extremely good university for me and chose our secluded little city. You don¡¯t know that he had gone to the Yangs alone to break his marriage agreement with Yang Sitong for me. You don¡¯t know that he had nearly turned things sour with his family for me, that he was whipped bloody by his father. You don¡¯t know that he had done way, way too many things for me ...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were turnedpletely red by her tears. Finishing with her words, she closed her eyes and allowed those tears to fall. She cried, unable to contain herself, ¡°I¡¯ve always been grudging and hating him. Even after we reunited, I found it amusing that even though he was the one who broke up with me, even though he was the one who had abandoned me, he treated me as though I was the one who had let him down. I thought that there was something wrong with him, something severely wrong! But it wasn¡¯t him, it was me...¡± The pain in her heart waspletely asphyxiating. It was so stuffy that she could barely breathe¡ªit was the same pain she had felt when he broke up with her two years ago... That same sense of despair that had her feeling as though her heart was being gouged out. Shi Guang turned around and walked outside, stumbling and wobbling. ¡°Shi Guang,¡± Mo Jin¡¯s voice came from behind. Shi Guang stopped in her tracks. Mo Jin walked up in front of her. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chapter 401 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (5)

    Chapter 401: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was trying her best to repress her emotions by gripping her fists tightly. However, her body was still shaking in an uncontroble shiver. Her voice was light as though it was just floating out. ¡°I want to go look for him. I want to ask him what I said to him that night...¡± If it were only the words of Mo Jin, he most likely wouldn¡¯t have been so firm on his decision. She was certain that she must have said more to him, only that she could not remember them. ¡°How about asking him tomorrow? Look at the way you are now...¡± Mo Jin reached out carefully, wanting to grab at her arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shi Guang...¡± Shi Guang lifted her arm coldly to dodge her. Wiping her tears and sniffing in, she asked, ¡°Do you think that... I look like I can wait?¡± Right now, her emotions were all over the ce¡ªshe did not know how to face Mo Jin. Between right and wrong, things were never just ck and white. The only thought on her mind right now was to go see Lu Yanchen. ¡°Mo Jin, perhaps the liking that I first spoke of was notpletely pure. However, I really did like him and wanted to be together with him. Even after two years, I still like him so much, love him. Even if I don¡¯t want to admit to it, even if I feel like I should have hated him and get as far as possible from him, I still could not control my heart. When he spoke of marriage, I really could not get him at all, neither did I know what he was trying to do. He clearly did not like me, and yet he wanted to marry me. And after we were really married together, I thought to myself, ¡®Fine, let¡¯s just torture one another then. It¡¯s not as though I would fall in love with another man in this lifetime anyways.¡¯ But in the end...¡± She choked out with a breath. ¡°But today, you¡¯re telling me that everything I had assumed in the past was all wrong. He wasn¡¯t the one who had let me down... it was me. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want me anymore... it was because I had hurt him. I really am the trash girl that Chu Mubei was talking about. Do you still think that I can just sit here calmly?¡± After saying that, Shi Guang truly could not hold it in any longer as she bawled out. Her heart was being minced as blood dripped down everywhere... Mo Jin¡¯s eyes reddened as well. ¡°Shi Guang, I¡¯m sorry...¡± What¡¯s the use of being sorry? At the same time, that sorry didn¡¯t seem that important anymore. To be able to find someone who could love her truly in this lifetime and would hold on even if it meant hurting himself, the most important thing was to grab hold of him firmly. Shi Guang no longer wanted to say anything more as she turned around and left in hasty steps. She pressed for the lift, but it remained downstairs, refusing toe up. A sense of irrepressible frustration surged through her. Feeling somewhat impatient, she decided to take the stairs instead. Level after level, she huffed out as her mind shed with images of him breaking up with her back then. ¡°Who was the one who had called me over to fetch herst night? Also, who was the one who had hugged me tightly begging me not to stop? You had your fair share of pleasurest night as well.¡± The way he had looked while saying that was thoroughly cold and merciless. However, was his heart in the same coldness as well? She thought that he was trash, but he probably thought that she was even trashier for ying with his feelings. He said that he was ¡®tired¡¯. It wasn¡¯t that he was tired of her, he was tired of being used by her as a tool of revenge! He thought that she did not like him, and was merely using him as a tool to take revenge against Yang Sitong! For a man with so much pride, how could that have not hurt? She was in pain? He should be the one in even deeper pain than her! The way he had looked at her at the prize-distribution ceremony two yearster, it was as though he was looking at a stranger on the streets. But, if he were really taking her as just a mere stranger, why would he just be showing her an exceptional coldness? She begrudged him, hated him, med him, and wished that she had never ever known him. But he... should have been feeling the same... Chapter 402 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (6)

    Chapter 402: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios So, that¡¯s the reason why he got even more displeased each time she was displeased about having to be his swimming coach, going against her at all times, sneering and being sarcastic. At that time, she had only thought that Lu Yanchen was way too ungentlemanly. How could he keep going against her even after he had dumped her? If he really did not care at all, with that proud and aloof character of his, why would he even bother with such childish acts? It was because he had loved her and could not get her¡ªeverything was a form of release as he vented out his frustrations. That was the reason why he could not contain himself as he kissed her. It was only then that he was true to himself and was kissing her with so much passion and love... So, be it two years ago or now, that man was still always kissing her with lips filled with love. However, the proud him could not bear having to show all his affections out while being used as a tool of revenge. That was the reason why he flew into such a rage when He Xinnuo had used her phone to text him to lure him out! The reason why he was so merciless when dealing with her, even wanting to ruin her back! It was because he absolutely detested being used by others! And that was the exact reason why he had said to her after that incident coldly, ¡°I hate people using me as a tool to kill others!¡± When they had returned from the beach the other time, he had also hinted to her coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t like to be an opportunist!¡± That was because his love, everything that he had ever done, was merely a tool in her hands that she was using to get back at someone else. For someone as prideful as Lu Yanchen, he had truly been meticulous and caring toward her back in the fiercest moments of their love. But it wasn¡¯t true¡ªshe wasn¡¯t using him as a tool to kill! She had not thought of being opportunistic and using him as a tool of revenge against Yang Sitong! No, that was truly not the case... Back when Yang Sitong had returned and went to the swimming hall, Shi Guang was truly infuriated when she caught sight of this person who had hurt her sister. Yet, she had no other choice but to put on a farce of politeness with her. For him who had already known of her grudges with Yang Sitong, not only did he not put it on her for that, he was even concerned about her. That was the reason why he had shouted to her fiercely, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that this is a VIP training hall?¡± Even if he thought that she was merely using him as a tool... even if he was upset... she was still the one that he had helped! And yet, she had thought that he had a weird temperament, getting short tempered and angsty. But in reality, no matter how she had treated him, he had chosen to stand by her side from the very beginning without changing his stance even once. After Yang Sitong locked her in the restroom, he consoled her, followed her, and went to get some soft toys for her from the w machine. In fact, from that moment on, Shi Guang found herself no longer in control of her own heart anymore. Only... he suddenly turned extremely cold thereafter, and no longer appeared at the vi. Even after she saw him after that incident, he still looked extremely distant and with a bone-chilling iciness, back to the same way he had been when they had just met again after two years. Hold on... In the blink of an eye, a thought shed through her mind. That night, after she had received a call from Wang Caichun telling her that the person behind the scenes was Yang Sitong, she had gone looking for her in a huff. It was only after that that she did not see him at the vi... Why did he suddenly leave and was nothing but cold and distant when they met again? Could he have been behind her that day and had heard what she told Yang Sitong? Just to strike at Yang Sitong, she had said... ¡®Even if I don¡¯t love him, be it in the past or now, Lu Yanchen will still choose me!¡¯ Chapter 403 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (7)

    Chapter 403: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Waves of horrendous pains surged through Shi Guang¡¯s heart as she raised her head, clutching her mouth. He must have definitely followed her and heard her say that to Yang Sitong! That was the reason for his sudden change in attitude! Perhaps after they had broken up, he had thought for a moment in his heart that she might have liked him a little at that time. But from that moment on, he must have believed that she had never once loved him at all! The reason why he suddenly moved away back then must be because he wanted to sever everything they had between them! Lu Yanchen...! Shi Guang really wanted to see him... right now! However, she had just boarded the taxi when her phone rang. At that moment, Shi Guang was still drowning in the shock of the truths that Mo Jin had told her, overwhelmed by her surging emotions. She wanted to seek out Lu Yanchen at the fastest possible moment, to exin everything to him. She did not want to do anything else or pick up anyone¡¯s call at that moment. However, that call was made by Mrs. Lu¡ªShen Lingshuang. In a feeble, careful tone, Mrs. Lu asked if they could meet. Even though Shi Guang could not see her face, she could make out a trace of guilt in her voice. Because of that, she agreed to the meeting. Besides, she wanted to know why the Lus stood up on the wedding discussion earlier on today. The moment Shen Lingshuang heard from her son that Shi Guang¡¯s grandma wasn¡¯t in a good state and was sent to the hospital, she was especially regretful toward her actions. Afraid that something might happen to the olddy, she made a call to Chief Lu immediately, having him arrange something at the side of the hospital. Even though Yanchen said that he would exin everything that had happened today to grandma, Shen Lingshuang still didn¡¯t feel too good about things. Furthermore, she was the one in the wrong, and should not have her son bear the me. That was the reason why she made the call to arrange to meet up with Shi Guang. Sitting before Shen Lingshuang, Shi Guang felt a little dazed as she sat quietly without making a sound. Shen Lingshuang wore an apologetic smile on her face, looking uneasy all over. The way she looked at Shi Guang was filled with apology and regret. She was also particrly awkward, afraid that this daughter-inw might get angry at her. After all, there couldn¡¯t possibly be a woman who could maintain her temper even after the happenings of today. ¡°About everything today, I¡¯m really sorry! It¡¯s all my fault... all of it! I suddenly turned back on my words and stood up on you guys. Please don¡¯t me Yanchen no matter what,¡± Shen Lingshuang gripped Shi Guang¡¯s hands with her eyes widened and brimming with tears, looking extremely sorry. Suddenly, Shi Guang had a realization toward the happenings of the day. ¡°You mean that...¡± ¡°Has Yanchen not said anything at all?¡± Shen Lingshuang gave off an ¡®I knew it¡¯ expression before sighing. ¡°As for why you did not turn up today, I asked Lu Yanchen. But, he said nothing at all,¡± Shi Guang was finding it hard toprehend her feelings right now. Why did he always refuse to make things clear, to bear all of the burden upon himself? ¡°I knew it... that child...¡± Shen Lingshuang sighed for a moment before apologizing, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! Please don¡¯t me him! I had only found out two days ago as well that the girl Yanchen was together with in the past was you.¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lips as her heart skipped a beat. ¡°...¡± Even though she had not seen the Lu Yanchen back then after their breakup, through the words of Chu Mubei and Shen Lingshuang, she could already imagine the agony and pain he must had been in. How could any mother bring herself to like a woman who had once hurt her own son? That exined why Shen Lingshuang would suddenly react with such aversion and refuse to go over for the wedding discussion. Chapter 404 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (8)

    Chapter 404: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You can¡¯t me me for misunderstanding. Back then when Yanchen returned, he was extremely dejected and had locked himself in the house, looking as though everyone he saw was his enemy. That sight broke my heart... Toward this first love of his, I always thought that she was the one who had hurt and dumped him, or perhaps did something to let him down. From the bottom of my heart, I berated her. And in any case, I just really disliked that first love of his. Therefore, when I found out that you were that first love, it was really difficult for me to ept that fact, and the blow was way too big. So, I pretended that I was sick and even snatched Yanchen¡¯s phone away. That¡¯s the reason why we didn¡¯t turn up or pick up the call, or even reply to you in any manner. I¡¯m really sorry, it¡¯s all my fault! If you want someone to get angry at, do it at me. Just please don¡¯t me Yanchen!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face gradually drained of color as her hands were shivering uncontrobly. She WAS, in fact, the one who had hurt him back then. It couldn¡¯t be any more normal for Mother Lu to me her over it. Once she knew that she was the girl who had hurt Lu Yanchen back then, it was only natural that she would not want them getting together. How could Shi Guang find it in herself to get angry at them? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, auntie!¡± Shi Guang spoke in a soft voice, quivering as though it could dissipate at any moment. Shen Lingshuang was polite once more. ¡°N-Nono...! Yanchen has already told me everything, that the reason why you guys broke up was because he had quarreled with you, and his prideful character refused to make the apology first, resulting in the eventual breakup. That son of mine, really... He¡¯s good at everything except that he¡¯s just... too proud.¡± She thought about how he told her that Shi Guang did not let him down and that they had merely quarreled over something insignificant... Let down? He was the one who had let her down by dumping her. The thought of that caused Shen Lingshuang¡¯s chest to feel somewhat stuffy. Shi Guang looked at her nkly, unable toprehend. To think that he would have told Mother Lu that they had broken up because of a mere argument, and that it was all his fault! Was it because that man was way too proud or that he had loved her too much that he was willing to shoulder all the me instead of letting anyone tarnish her image in the slightest bit? Shi Guang felt as though she was about to crumble and break down after the chain of events that had happened today. And right now, the words of Shen Lingshuang had her mind going all fuzzy. Her eyes felt hot and steamy, turning red as she said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯d like to look for Yanchen.¡± ¡°He should be in the apartment...¡± Shi Guang stood up immediately. Looking at her turning around and wanting to leave, Mrs. Lu reached out and tugged at her. ¡°Hold on, Shi Guang!¡± After getting Shi Guang to sit down once more, she pulled out a red essory box from her bag. She then pushed it in front of Shi Guang. ¡°This, is something you must ept.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Open it and take a look.¡± Shi Guang looked at Shen Lingshuang before opening it slowly. It was a bedazzling pink diamond ne, every single bead the size of a longan and strung together with a tinum chain. It looked sweet and elegant, and a single nce was enough to tell that it was definitely astronomically expensive. Shi Guang felt as though she was holding onto a hot potato on her hands. ¡°This...¡± Shen Lingshuang smiled at her warmly. ¡°This was what I had intended to give to you at your ce today. But in the end... In any case, it was all my fault today. Could you please forgive me and not get angry at me?¡± Shi Guang closed the ne box, hugging it in her embrace and looking at Shen Lingshuang. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. On the contrary, I must thank you! If not for what you had told me, I never would have known...¡± Chapter 405 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (9)

    Chapter 405: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang closed the ne box, hugging it in her embrace and looking at Shen Lingshuang. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at you. On the contrary, I must thank you! If not for what you had told me, I never would have known...¡± Known that a man so proud would have been able to go so low with his pride just for her sake. Her tears were really streaming down uncontrobly. ¡°Aiyoh, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry...¡± Shen Lingshuang was flustered right now, feeling a pain in her heart as her eyes started brimming with tears too. She moved to sit beside Shi Guang and hugged her gently. ¡°No matter what happens, you must remember that Yanchen loves you. Be it then or now, he has always loved you...¡± Seemed like in this world, even smart people might not be able to manage their rtionships and feelings well. In the face of love, there was no so-called geniuses, only fools pretending to be geniuses. ¡°I¡¯m alright, auntie! I¡¯ll be leaving now and go look for Lu Yanchen,¡± Shi Guang was almost crumbling within now. She was afraid that if she were to linger any further, she might just break down into a miserable bawl in front of Shen Lingshuang. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s fine!¡± Shi Guang reached out and hugged Shen Lingshuang as well before standing up to leave without stopping anymore. The moment she walked out of the caf¨¦, her tears streamed endlessly. Lu Yanchen... just how blessed was I to have been able to meet you! And how blessed am I that you¡¯ve never once given up on me! ¡°You¡¯re so ugly and stupid! Who would like you?¡± When he was insulting her with those words, he must have actually just beenughing at himself. That¡¯s right, she was so stupid and ugly! What¡¯s there to like about her? And yet, he still ended up marrying her in the end. She always used to say that there wasn¡¯t anybody she couldn¡¯t live without. But when she thought about those words now, she knew that she never wanted to let him go ever again. As long as he would forgive her, she would do anything, no matter what. Unable to stand before the caf¨¦¡¯s entrance to try and grab a taxi, and not wanting Shen Lingshuang toe out, then see her and offer to send her there, Shi Guang broke out into a mad sprint. Ever since they had reunited, why had he said nothing? No... through the way he talked, he must not have known about how she would have memorypses when she was drunk. She did not drink often, and thus, even she herself did not know that she would have such a terrible memorypse when she was drunk. If only, back then... But there were no ¡®if onlys¡¯ in this world. The past was already gone, and what was lost was lost. There was nothing she could do to change all of that. There was no point in talking about ¡®if onlys¡¯. In life, there were certain important things that might be lost forever in just the slightest of chances. She did not want to know how much she desired and wanted something, regretting it only after she had lost it. Lu Yanchen, I love you. I really, really do... Thete autumn winds were getting to a point of bone-chilling, and yet, Shi Guang waspletely unbothered by the fact that she was only wearing a thin blouse as she ran with all her might. There were very few taxis here, and she had run for quite a while without bumping into one. The Heavens were not on her side, as with a sudden crackle, bead-like raindrops starting pouring down as well. Shi Guang¡¯s vision was getting blurry as she wiped her face with the back of her hands and continued sprinting. However, the rain was getting heavier, drenching her with its mighty force, filling her with the cruelest of colds as it seeped right into her spine. Finally, she managed to catch a ride on a taxi. Even though it was warm inside the car, Shi Guang was still shivering from head to toe. Looking at the way she was drenched throughout, the taxi driver wanted to offer his coat as a gesture of goodwill to her. However, she rejected him, merely pleading for him to drive faster... Chapter 406 - The Truths She Did Not Know Of (10)

    Chapter 406: The Truths She Did Not Know Of (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In fact, the driver was already driving really quickly. Any faster and he would be risking a demerit. However, it couldn¡¯t be any slower in Shi Guang¡¯s eyes. By the time she was standing outside Lu Yanchen¡¯s apartment entrance, shivering uncontrobly, it almost felt like an eternity. While quivering, she raised her hands. But, right as she wanted to knock on his door, she froze... Mo Jin was right. Even if she had truly fancied him, the very first reason why she had approached him and confessed in the library was because he was Yang Sitong¡¯s fianc¨¦. She did have revenge in mind¡ªto snatch away Yang Sitong¡¯s fianc¨¦. Even if she had only courted him afterward out of a true liking for him... even if the thought of Yang Sitong never popped up after she was with him... so what? At the end of the day, that thought that pushed her toward confessing to him initially was still out of vengeance... How could she exin that to him? She lost her courage. She was afraid. There was no strength left in her to knock at that door. She could not guess Lu Yanchen¡¯s state of mind right now either. Was he alright with everything? After all, they were already married and he was her husband now. Husband... This was the first time that she was acknowledging the reality of them being a married couple post their marriage. Shi Guang stood there deep in her thoughts until a voice drifted out from behind her. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Turning around, she saw Lu Yanchen looking at her skeptically. Her feet quivered slightly, but she made no signs of wanting to move forward. He walked over with his brows furrowed as he asked in displeasure, ¡°And drenched to boot.¡± Their quarrel in the afternoon... her demanding to get a divorce... her firm departure... All of those seemed like events that were long past. She did not want to remember them. As for him, it did not seem as though he remembered. The only thoughts on his mind as he looked at her sudden appearance all drenched like that were nothing but worries and concern. Shi Guang¡¯s body jerked slightly as her lips trembled. Yet, no words coulde out of her mouth as she stood there rooted and helpless. ¡°Achoo!¡± It was only till a cold breeze gusted by that she broke out into a sneeze. His gaze turned cold immediately as he opened the door and dragged her in. However, he had just taken a single step when Shi Guang hugged him tightly, her petite and frozen pale face letting slip a shy and bitter smile, ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± Lu Yanchen was stunned. Turning around, he found her shutting her eyes tightly while knitting her brows, looking all flustered and lost. He wanted to peel her hands away, but he heard her murmuring, ¡°Lu Yanchen... don¡¯t...¡± Hate me Tears slipped down by the side of her eyes... Why is she crying? Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart could not help but soften. No matter how much he hated her, he still could not bear to see her like this. At the same time, he started ming himself. Why did he have to be so harsh on her earlier? They were already married¡ªthere were no married couples that didn¡¯t fight at all. Every single quarrel would result in one sideining about a divorce. Furthermore, they were truly the ones at fault for not turning up at the wedding discussion as nned¡ªit was only natural for her to be upset. Toward Shi Guang¡¯s weakness and helplessness, Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart felt nothing but pain. ¡°Don¡¯t what...?¡± He asked softly, ¡°Come in first. You¡¯re all drenched. We¡¯ll talk about itter.¡± He moved his arms over to her and carried her in, bringing her to the sink in the bathroom. Reaching over her, he grabbed for a towel and covered her head, drying her hair for her. ¡°It¡¯ste at night and pouring. Why were you running out there?¡± The pains that were building the entire night finally seeped out as warm tears filled her eyes. Shi Guang could not help it and wanted to cry once more... Chapter 407 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (1)

    Chapter 407: The Love Regained After A Long Time (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the state she was in, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Just what is wrong?¡± From the way she was standing at the entrance earlier on, something must have been wrong. ¡°What happened?¡± It didn¡¯t matter if she talked to him with cold words and snarky remarks... It didn¡¯t matter if she berated and scolded him, ming him for the breakup back then. As long as she were toe look for him, he would definitely still care for her. With her hands quivering, she extended the box in her hands slowly in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°...¡± That was something he was familiar with. Instantly, he knew the reason why Shi Guang was here¡ªhis mother had looked for her and exined everything to her, hence she knew that she was mistaken about him? But, based on his knowledge of her, that shouldn¡¯t be enough for her to behave out of the norm such that she would run through the rain without a single bit of hesitation just to look for him and hug him like that. In his lifetime, this was the only woman he could notprehend. Neither soft nor hard tactics worked against her¡ªhe was always at aplete loss toward her. ¡°Achoo...!!!¡± Shi Guang sneezed out loudly as her nose trembled with the chilling cold. ¡°Hurry and go take a hot shower,¡± He could ask her about itter on. For now, he was worried that she might catch a cold. Lu Yanchen dragged her into the shower and adjusted the water for her, instructing her to stay longer in it to keep herself warm before leaving. However, Shi Guang hugged him tightly from behind the moment he turned around once more. He felt his body froze up. ¡°Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchennnn.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°... What are you trying to say?¡± She was acting really strange now. Just what sort of grievances had she suffered? Shi Guang nted her face on his back, whispering, ¡°I...¡± She was feeling totally lost right now. It was all already in the past now and she did not know if it was right of her to bring up everything of the past once again. What if he were to get angry hearing her speak of those things again? After she remained silent for a long time, he spoke again, ¡°Hurry and shower if you¡¯re not talking.¡± Shi Guang remained silent still, merely hugging him even tighter. The sensation of this woman rubbing against his back gently was enough to trigger the lust of the man. Lu Yanchen tried repressing his thoughts immediately from going too wildly. After a moment of silence, he continued, ¡°If you¡¯re going to continue hugging me like this, I wouldn¡¯t mind going to shower together with you then.¡± Knowing that she was unwilling to be with him right now, he intended that as a threat to her. But to his astonishment, she chuckled and rubbed her face against his back before going softly, ¡°Alright.¡± He was absolutely astounded. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? I¡¯m not joking with you,¡± His voice was solemn and his expression stoic, showing that he did not have the slightest intentions of joking about this. Shi Guang replied in an equally serious tone, ¡°I said alright, I want to shower together with you.¡± He turned his head around to look at her, gazing at her with his inexplicably dark stare. After getting no response from him for a long time, Shi Guang pursed her lips and murmured, ¡°Are you... despising me?¡± Those were words that she would say in the past. But now... they had Lu Yanchen freezing for a good 3 seconds. Looking at his silence, Shi Guang thought that that was the truth and that he did not want to get involved with her any longer. To that, sheined, ¡°If you despise me, why did you get married to me still?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± If he was truly despising her, he would not have found it so hard to control himself time and again now. Through the reflection of his pristine, dark pupils, Shi Guang had only then realized that the way she looked with her soaking wet hair was truly wretched. Just as she wanted to let loose of her grip on him, he held her hands. ¡°I¡¯m not despising you.¡± Turning aroundpletely now, he leaned over and carried her up horizontally. Chapter 408 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (2)

    Chapter 408: The Love Regained After A Long Time (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The steaming drops of water rained down from above her, sshing all over her body. Through the veil of water, he looked at her. It was only till he could not feel a single bit of coldness from her body anymore¡ªin fact, she was feeling warm to the touch now¡ªthat he had turned the shower off and started filling the bathtub at the side. His hands were finely crafted with five long slender fingers. Putting them on Shi Guang¡¯s blouse, he started unbuttoning it down slowly, carelessly touching her skin from time to time. The touch of his warm fingernails was so scorching that Shi Guang could not help but break out into a shiver each time they made contact. He reached the final button and... atst, it waspletely undone. Raising Shi Guang¡¯s arms, he took the blouse off carefully while ensuring that he was gentle in every move he made. Looking at the serious yet warm gaze of Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang¡¯s heart went unbelievably soft. Even though he was merely taking a single blouse off, it was so long that it felt like an eternity. Even the bathtub waspletely filled by now. Turning off the water, he reached out for the zip of her jeans and moved it downward. The silent bathroom was instantly filled with nothing but the unique sound of unzipping, flushing it with an ambiguous sense of allure. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were gradually filling up with the mes of lust as his throat was drying up from his thirst. He did not mind her sopping wet body in the slightest bit as he pulled her tight into his embrace, leaning in to kiss her on the lips and sucking with such force as though he was intentionally trying to sting her. Shi Guang nearly could not contain herself as she hugged him tightly in return. Her moans were lost in her throat and the sounds of running water. After a moment, right when he felt that he might be unable to control himself, Lu Yanchen pulled some distance between them and looked at her in displeasure. ¡°Have you gone stupid?¡± Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go running around randomly, especially at night. If there¡¯s anything, call me and I¡¯ll go find you,¡± Lu Yanchen scolded in a deep tone. Shi Guang was still taken aback. ¡°I... I found out about some things today, and at that moment...¡± Her eyes turned red once more as she felt like crying again. ¡°Tell me what happened...¡± He tempted her gently. ¡°Lu Yanchen, do you know that... I often dream of you? You would be standing under a tree beyond the fences of the field as I stand there looking at you. You¡¯d then turn around and see me, smiling at me. Gathering my courage, I would try and walk toward you. But no matter how I walk, I can never ever reach you, always just watching you being so near yet so far, all the way till you eventually disappear... I would then jerk wide awake, looking at the pitch ck darkness and silence around me. Finally, reality would start sinking into me slowly... the reality that you have already left me.¡± Her icy cold hands trembled as she caressed his cheeks, speaking with teary eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t wish for you to leave me, never ever. I liked you. I¡¯ve liked you since the past, and even now... and that had never changed.¡± She had once told him that she had already forgotten all about him... that she had forgotten everything rted to him. But, each time she heard his name, her heart would tighten; each time memories of him shed through her mind, her heart would feel a miserable clench; each time she passed by someone on the streets with a simr back view as his, she would feel choked. Toward other men, she felt nothing at all. There were guys that had tried courting her. However, she would alwayspare him with them. She looked as though she had forgotten about him on the surface, yet she could never fall in love with another man. In reality, she had always been in love with him. Those words boomed out like thunder in the deafening silence. His eyes were filled with disbelief and shock as he gazed at her nkly. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang knew what he was doubtful about. Chapter 409 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (3)

    Chapter 409: The Love Regained After A Long Time (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang knew what he was ambivalent about. It was alright! It was fine if he were feeling ambivalent now. She would use time and prove it with her actions that she really did like him... really did love him. Even if she had hated him, begrudged him, and med it all on him for two years, it still could not change the fact that she had also loved him for two years. Shi Guang was speaking in a shaky voice as she looked up at him. Tiptoeing, she kissed him on the lips. That kiss that blossomed from her love stuck onto him deeply. His tightly sealed thin lips on the other hand were unyielding as the tinkle in his eyes shook about hesitantly. He did not know what was the cause of this 360-degree change in attitude, but he was afraid that if he were to continue with the kiss, he might not be able to control himself. He pushed her away suddenly. ¡°You had better hurry and shower first.¡± Shi Guang was still tugging at the corners of his shirt. Even though her eyes were red, she still insisted on reaching over and unbuttoning his top right from the very first one down. ¡°You said that you were going to shower with me.¡± Lu Yanchen gripped onto her wrist as he was trying his best to repress the exploding lust in his body, asking in a dark, low tone, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going to happen next?¡± He leaned in and whispered beside Shi Guang¡¯s ears as she felt so weak that she was almost wobbling over from the waist down. She smiled out faintly with a hint of allure in her eyes. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°You...!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t... you want me?¡± Her eyes were looking straight at him as she bit down on her lips and gulped. Lu Yanchen¡¯s throat was totally dry right now as he tried his best to control that exploding lust that was almost splurging out by now. He was just like a person trapped in a desert for a long, long time. Now that he had finally found a water source, how could he possibly reject it? This was something he had been searching for a long, long time now. However, the events of today were simply way too strange. ¡°I want you...¡± Right after saying that, Shi Guang moved up and kissed him. This time around, it wasn¡¯t his throat. It was his neck... as she slowly worked her way down. That was the weakest spot of a man¡ªshe was clearly challenging his tolerance. Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. He then held her tightly in his embrace. However, he was in no hurry to move. The entire ce was unusually silent right now save for the sounds of running water and their hurried breathing. His gaze was fixated on her body, burning hotter by the moment as he could not wish for anything more than to devour her whole right now. Meanwhile, Shi Guang¡¯s hands were moving on his body slowly. Grabbing her hand, he kissed her wet hair and traced it down to her ears with the veins on his temple pulsating fiercely as he said in a mixed tone, ¡°Behave yourself!¡± The domineering man did not wait to Shi Guang to get back to her senses at all as he carried her once more, cing her right into the steaming bathtub. ¡°Bathe properly.¡± With those two words, he sped out of the bathroom right away, looking somewhat sorry with his escaping figure. He was clearly moved to the max! How could he still resist? Shi Guang¡¯s heart was filled with disappointment as she felt nothing but an agonizing misery. He must have doubted her, thinking that her words carried a motive in them. After all, they had just quarrelled that afternoon about divorcing. Any normal person would have been befuddled by her actions, let alone Lu Yanchen. Shi Guang soaked for quite some time as her body felt warm despite the water starting to go cold before she stood up. Perhaps because she was soaked in it for too long, she was a little dazed when she stood up. With a slip, she lost her bnce. Thud! Shended on the floor as her head got a rough knock onto the bathtub! Chapter 410 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (4)

    Chapter 410: The Love Regained After A Long Time (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That was not a light knock; Shi Guang¡¯s eyes squinted in pain while her head was buzzing as she shrieked out, ¡°Ouch!¡± Suddenly, the door of the bathroom swung open as Lu Yanchen stood at the entrance with a worried expression, asking with furrowed brows, ¡°What happened?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s entire head was spinning as she shook her head and tried standing up. However, her body wobbled and she nearly fell back down again. Thankfully, Lu Yanchen¡¯s reactions were fast and he supported her immediately. She had never once thought of herself as a weak and meek girl. But, there were too many things that happened today¡ªcoupled with her getting drenched when she ran through the rain¡ªshe was clearly somewhat drained by then. Being hugged in Lu Yanchen¡¯s snug embrace, Shi Guang murmured softly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If you had not gone out, I would not have slipped...¡± She then closed her eyes. She truly felt really dizzy right now and her eyelids were so heavy. All she wanted was a good sleep. Even though her words were totally unreasonable, she seemed to have heard Lu Yanchen say, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault.¡± She felt like her body was being encased in a warm world, one that was sofortable and snug. Even though she did not open her eyes, she could imagine what it was like outside¡ªthis was Lu Yanchen¡¯s hug. He seemed to be kissing her, moving down from her forehead to her lips. Her hands slowly slipped down from his shoulders to his waist, going further down... ... Early in the morning, the bright sunlight seeped in through the windows. Shi Guang stirred awake. Before she even opened her eyes, the feeling of her body being constricted sent a message to her brain first. After opening her eyes, she froze for a good three seconds before it registered in her mind what happened yesterday. She turned around slowly, looking at Lu Yanchen who was deep in his wonderful sleep while hugging her. Closing her eyes, she nudged a little in his embrace. Just as she was thinking about how she should talk to himter, the person beside her woke up and his grip on her tightened. ¡°Hmm?¡± He said softly. Probably because he was just waking up, his voice was maic beyond words, such that she found her heart skipping furiously over it. Looking at how he was about to open his eyes, Shi Guang shut hers immediately. Anger. Sadness. Despair. Pain. Guilt. After everything she had found out yesterday and the influx of emotions over the course of the day, she found herself acting like a coward, not daring to open her eyes and face Lu Yanchen. It wasn¡¯t easy for someone to love you. The reason why he would be so nice to you is because he loved you with all his heart. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t ask for anything in return, but at the very least, you shouldn¡¯t hurt him. The most hurtful thing that could happen was for someone to find out that the person he was in love with the entire time had never felt the same for him and was merely acting. Shi Guang did not know if Lu Yanchen had woken up yet, but she only knew that she was being hugged tighter in his embrace. Sorry That word found itself chanting repeatedly in her mind. There was no way to argue about it, and even less ways to talk about it. Actually, Shi Guang was truly rather tuckered out. The only reason why she woke up was all because of her body clock. Thus, she closed her eyes and got to sleep once more. In her fuzzy daze, it seemed as though something was roaming around her body, causing her to swoon all over... By the time she woke up once more, it was already noon, and Lu Yanchen was no longer beside her. She went to the bathroom to wash up. There were clear signs of the bruises left behind from the night before in the form of purple patches on her jade white skin. In the morning, other than the final step, they had done everything there was to do. But, why did they not do the final step? Was it because he was still ming her and begrudging her in his heart? Chapter 411 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (5)

    Chapter 411: The Love Regained After A Long Time (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang headed down and did not see Lu Yanchen in the living room. But, the sounds of water pouring came over from the kitchen¡ªhe was washing vegetables. Raising his head gently, he caught sight of her standing rooted at the kitchen entrance as he asked, ¡°What are you standing over there for?¡± Thinking about the marks of their intimate acts from earlier... Shi Guang felt a sense of embarrassment. How could he feel so natural about it as though they were a couple married for a long time now? She walked in stumped. ¡°Erm, I guess I should make the meal.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Young Master Lu stood on no courtesy at all, pointing at the vegetables on the chopping board. ¡°Chop them.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Guang replied calmly and washed her hands. Meanwhile, Lu Yanchen took over an apron and wrapped it around her. As his hands moved around her waist, she felt her entire body going mushy. When he was breathing near her neck as he was tying the apron for her, she even felt her heart skipping furiously for a moment. Her face could not help but steam up while her body wobbled under her heart¡¯s palpitations. Uncontrobly, her mind even shed back to the way they were back then. If the days could return to the same way in the past, could their rtionship be the same? She turned around slightly and saw Lu Yanchen looking at her. When their gazes met, she could not help but feel a little flustered as she picked up the knife and started chopping the vegetables. Coincidentally, the first thing she picked up was an onion and a stinging sensation whiffed over at her face. Immediately, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes reddened as tears began to drip down, looking all miserable. Lu Yanchen smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is your first time chopping onions?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s reddened eyes were brimming with tears as she was choked just like that. Coupled with Lu Yanchen¡¯s teasing, her embarrassment turned into anger. ¡°I¡¯m not making the meal anymore! You can go out and eat yourself!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be fine with a little washing,¡± Lu Yanchen contained his amusement as best as he could while reaching out and pulling her over to the sink. Holding her with one arm, he turned the tap on with the other and scooped a handful of water to wash her eyes. When the cold water sshed on her face, the stinging sensation disappeared. Even though she was clearly fine by then, her eyes were still reddened as she asked him, ¡°Even though onions make one cry, people still eat them. If you¡¯re choked by ident while chopping the onion, you must really hate the onion at that time, right?¡± She was referring to herself as the onion. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s conflicted expression, Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows. ¡°Why?¡± Shi Guang had half a mind of following along the topic and spilling everything out as her heart pounded furiously. But, just as she was thinking about how to word it out, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted out once more. ¡°Make the meal... We¡¯ve still got to visit grandma afterward.¡± It was then that Shi Guang realized how she had almost forgotten about her grandma because of her own issues. She hurriedly tightened her apron and continued making the meal. When they were eating, it was especially quiet at the dining table. Lu Yanchen drank a mouthful of soup and looked at her. ¡°Mo Jin called earlier, asking if you were here.¡± She had run out just like thatst night, so it was only natural for Mo Jin to be concerned. ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang replied softly without saying anything else as she ate. Lu Yanchen hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Why did you not tell mest night that grandma was hospitalized?¡± No wonder she was so angry yesterday¡ªshe was always most concerned about grandma. Chapter 412 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (6)

    Chapter 412: The Love Regained After A Long Time (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I...¡± Shi Guang did not know how she should reply to him. What could she say? That she did not tell him because when she was infuriated earlier on and wanted to sever all ties with him forever and ever? ¡°You quarreled with Mo Jin?¡± Lu Yanchen shifted the topic as Shi Guang raised her head and looked at him in surprise. ¡°Quarrel? No? Why do you ask?¡± She thought about how she had rushed over to his ce drenched from the rainst night¡ªhe must have been mistaken. After that reply, she went silent. This time around, Lu Yanchen did not probe further. After a moment, Shi Guang looked up at him. Thinking about yesterday and the past once more... she felt her heart getting stuffy once more. She really wanted to hug him and tell him about how dearly she had missed him for the past two years... But, she seemed to have already said thatst night, that she had liked him all this while. But, did he hear her? Did he... believe her? She wanted to cry and act spoiled in front of him, asking him why he did note looking for her a couple of times more, ask her a couple of times more back then. But... Lowering her head, she wed at her food, suddenly finding today¡¯s dishes to be really tasteless. Completely tasteless. She ced her chopsticks down. ¡°Erm...¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her, waiting for her to continue. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang, who had initially wanted to spill everything out, found herself halting at his gaze. Things were fine between them right now; if she were to talk about the breakup in the past... wouldn¡¯t that just spoil the mood now? Shi Guang pursed her lips and said nothing while he looked at her still. She was afraid that she would spoil everything now if she mentioned anything about the past. They were married now in any case. She could just wait for their feelings to grow slowly before talking about it in the future. But, what should she say now? Her mind was a little fuzzy, not listening to her at all as she spoke in a soft tone, ¡°Erm, you were a little roughst night and this morning. My body is bruised. Why did you just... y with my skin? Bring me to buy some medicer...¡± The moment she said that, she blushed. Holy sh*t! Why did she have to talk about that? That was way too flirty! And what was that about just ying with her skin? It sounded as though her cravings were unfulfilled! She was so embarrassed right now! However, the man was even more thick skinned as Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression did not change at all. He merely raised his hand and touched those seductive lips of his before nodding. ¡°Later... I¡¯ll go buy you some medicine.¡± He¡¯s really going to buy medicine! Shi Guang really felt so ashamed right now as she puffed her cheeks and continued quickly, ¡°I-It¡¯s fine. Just remember to be... gentler next time.¡± The moment she finished that, she held her forehead and wanted to die. That was such an embarrassing thing to say! ¡°Be gentler?¡± He looked at her with a somewhat devilish nce. Shi Guang found herself flushing in front of his gaze as her heart skipped rapidly. She really wanted to ask him why he was looking at her with such a lewd expression while keeping such a cold face. Getting totally embarrassed by his gaze, she tugged at her clothes before throwing him a stern look. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± He took back his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡± She pursed her lips. ¡°You¡¯re despising my chest for being small?¡± ¡°It IS rather small!¡± Those were really piercing words as she looked at him andined, ¡°I¡¯m proud of my small chest! I¡¯m just saving cloth for our country! Tell me then...¡± Sheid the trap. ¡°Whose chest is bigger than mine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t know, never touched any before,¡± The smart Young Master Lu would definitely not fall for such a trap. ¡°Never touched before? Swear to the heavens that if there¡¯s any bit of untruthfulness in those words, I¡¯ll punish you to... never ever get angry at me ever,¡± She only dared to tell him about everything in the past if he were to promise never to get angry at her. Chapter 413 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (7)

    Chapter 413: The Love Regained After A Long Time (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Childish!¡± To think that he would despise her and not agree to it as she had imagined! Shi Guang was a little disappointed. ¡°See, you were indeed just all talk. You definitely must have slept with other women in the two years that we broke up.¡± They had broken up for the past two years, and it was none of Shi Guang¡¯s business whether or not he had slept with any other woman. Furthermore, what day and age were they living in? No one probably cared about things like that anymore. But, Shi Guang was still truly feeling jealous. Lu Yanchen looked at her as though he was looking at a moron. Shi Guang chomped down a huge mouthful of rice before realizing the point he was trying to bring across with that gaze. ¡°... So, you haven¡¯t done anything as well for the past two years?¡± Even though there shouldn¡¯t be any R18 discussions going on between them right now, Shi Guang really wanted to know if he was the same as her for the past two years¡ªeven though they hated the other party, they wouldn¡¯t ept anyone either. As well. Those two words seemed to please Lu Yanchen as his lips curled. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m Chu Mubei?¡± Chu Mubei, who was being sabotaged without doing anything once more, must have truly felt exasperated if he were to know about it. But, that only meant that he wasn¡¯t casual and wouldn¡¯t sleep with any woman he had no feelings for. But, didn¡¯t all men have needs? ¡°How did you settle your needs then?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± ¡°... DIY?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s throat felt locked as he suddenly put his chopsticks down, narrowing his gaze at her. ¡°I got it. You weren¡¯t satisfiedst night?¡± His meaning was clear¡ª ¡®I¡¯ll take care of you tonight and satisfy you then.¡¯ Shi Guang nearly spat out her food. What was that about satisfying and whatnot? Her face blushed red immediately. ¡°What are you talking about! Just who is satisfying who...?¡± Her little mouth pursed as she softened her tone. ¡°Lu Yanchen, can we... not argue and go against one another anymore?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± She was asking for reconciliation? He truly could not get the change in her attitude. He just had this feeling that with her character, she wouldn¡¯t be doing this without a reason. Thinking back about how she had said she liked him and the reason why she got together with him in the past, he found himself trying to guess the reason and possibilities of her actions. After everything that had happened, he could not help but acknowledge that she did not have much feelings for him in his heart. As for him, he hated her¡ªhe hated her for pulling him in toward her and yet refusing to give him her heart. However much he loved her, that was however much he hated her as well. No matter how many years it had been, no matter how much he tried, the moment he saw her, he would find himself wanting her. Even if he had told himself no with absolute certainty, it was all useless. Shi Guang could visibly see Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze going deep and contemtive once more. She felt a sudden sense of nervousness... Thankfully, his phone rang suddenly, breaking the silence. It was Mrs. Lu, saying that she was at the hospital now, preparing to go visit grandma and apologize to her personally. Shen Lingshuang truly felt really bad about it. After she saw grandma, she had been apologizing profusely the entire time. However, she did not tell grandma the truth. She presumed that the reason why grandma would have agreed to the marriage wholeheartedly must be because she did not know that they had broken up before. Therefore, Shen Lingshuang merely told her that she suddenly felt unwell the previous day and that Lu Yanchen was busy arranging with the hospital for her check-up, resulting in them missing the discussion. Grandma did not think too much about it and believed herpletely. Coupled with Shen Lingshuang¡¯s friendly demeanor and how much she liked Shi Guang, grandma was really surprised and heartened as well. With such a good, loving, and doting husband, and such an understanding mother-inw, grandma knew that she would be able to set her mind at ease. And when she passed away, she would be able to ount to her daughter and son-inw about their daughter. Chapter 414 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (8)

    Chapter 414: The Love Regained After A Long Time (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen arrived, the nurse was about to take grandma¡¯s blood for a test. Shen Lingshuang stood at the side and asked grandma concernedly, ¡°Is it painful? Should I ask the nurse to loosen the band?¡± The nurse remarked gently, ¡°The blood can¡¯t be drawn if the band is loosened without pressure.¡± ¡°I see! Hurry it up then... With her age, she will start feeling giddy because of the stagnation in blood flow due to the pressure.¡± Grandma chuckled out as she looked at Shen Lingshuang, ¡°I¡¯m fine...¡± The nurse was extremely trained and drew the blood out in a jiffy. After the band was loosened, Shen Lingshuang went to massage grandma¡¯s arm immediately. When she escorted the nurse out, she caught sight of Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen standing at the entrance of the ward and waved to them excitedly. ¡°You guys are here! Hurry ande over. I¡¯ve already spoken to grandma. We¡¯ll hold your wedding next month.¡± Instinctively, Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang from the side of his eyes. She did not want to let others know that she was married, neither did she want a wedding. Initially, they had nned for something along around half a yearter. Now that it was pushed forward to a monthter, how could she agree to it? Unexpectedly, her answer was way beyond his expectations as Shi Guang smiled and agreed to it, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re fine with that. Only, would it be a little too rushed?¡± Shen Lingshuang smiled, ¡°No, no! Just leave all the nning to me. All you have to do is turn up then.¡± ¡°Then, thank you, auntie!¡± Shi Guang looked at Shen Lingshuang and smiled awkwardly, feeling a little in her debt. ¡°Why are you still calling me auntie? Now that you guys have already gotten your certificate, you should be calling me mummy!¡± She then looked at grandma and addressed her the same way Shi Guang¡¯s parents would have, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, mummy?¡± Grandma was smiling so widely her jaws could almost split. ¡°R-Right! Right!¡± A little embarrassed, Shi Guang looked at Shen Lingshuang and smiled shyly, ¡°Mummy.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± He just felt as though everything was way too surreal¡ªher change in attitude was simply way too sudden. Shen Lingshuang reached out for Shi Guang¡¯s hands emotionally before caressing her cheeks and asking in a concerned manner, ¡°Shi Guang, you seemed to have slimmed down quite a bit. Why do you look so pale as well?¡± Shi Guang touched her own face. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? I¡¯ve been eating quite a lottely.¡± ¡°Yanchen, is this the way you should be taking care of her? Why is she getting skinnier after getting married to you? Don¡¯t neglect spending time with Shi Guang and merely keep thinking about how to earn more money, understand?¡± Shen Lingshuang was lecturing her son through and through. Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Were all women like that¡ªchanging their attitudes faster than flipping the pages of a book? So be it if it were only Shi Guang. But now, even his mother was like that. The previous day around, she was still adamant about not going to discuss the wedding with him and objecting to him getting together with Shi Guang. And now, it was as though Shi Guang was her birth daughter and he was the adopted one. After she had lectured him, Shen Lingshuang paid no attention to Lu Yanchen anymore. She pulled Shi Guang¡¯s hands and sat down at the side, chatting about casual stuff with grandma. ¡°If you¡¯re free,e back home with Yanchen to have meals. I¡¯ll cook soups for you guys as tonics.¡± ¡°Alright, mummy.¡± ¡°Inw, Shi Guang is good at cooking as well. You should have her make your meals.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! We can all explore how to cook new dishes...¡± ... Lu Yanchen did not stay in the ward entire time. After exchanging a few words with grandma, he made a move first because he had something on. As for Shi Guang, she made a trip to the nursing home. Today was the day when her sister was going to be transferred to the provincial hospital, as the operation was in a couple of days. After waiting for this moment for such a long time, how could she miss it? Thus, she handed the duties of taking care of grandma all over to the little auntie. When she arrived at the nursing home, she found Mo Jin already there, and was starting to pack for her sister... Chapter 415 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (9)

    Chapter 415: The Love Regained After A Long Time (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s feelings at the moment were still somewhat mixed, and she did not know how she should face her cousin. Thus, she remained silent. Mo Jin did not take the initiative to start a conversation with her either. The two of them were particrly quiet. It was only till they had sent Shi Guang¡¯s sister to the provincial hospital that Mo Jin spoke first, ¡°You stay with Sister Feifei. I¡¯ll go settle the procedures for the hospital stay.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Not long after Mo Jin left, Chang Xiaoyang entered with a man in his fifties. This middle-aged man wore a white robe and a pair of frameless sses. Shi Guang had seen his picture before and read many articles regarding him as well¡ªthis was the doctor in charge of her sister¡¯s operation, Doctor Lin. Shi Guang stood up and greeted him with a smile immediately, ¡°Hello, Doctor Lin! I am Shi Guang.¡± ¡°Oh, oh!¡± A sh of recognition spread across Doctor Lin¡¯s face as he extended his hand. ¡°I know you.¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before hurriedly reaching out and shaking Doctor Lin¡¯s hand. ¡°You know me?¡± There were so many families of patients out there. Howe he remembered her? ¡°Of course! Mr. Lu Yanchen came looking for me so many times and had always mentioned you, talking about how brave and courageous your sister was...¡± Doctor Lin smiled, ¡°Mr. Lu said that you really wish that your sister would be able to wake up sooner. Initially, I had got operations nned on my schedule all the way till the next year.¡± Shi Guang was extremely astounded as a gush of emotions rushed through her heart. She smiled out, bright as a flower, ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll leave my sister in your hands!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There will definitely not be any issues with your sister¡¯s operation.¡± After Doctor Lin had left, Shi Guang took a long time before she came back to her senses as she looked at her sister on the bed nkly, murmuring, ¡°Sister, seems like Lu Yanchen has really been doing a lot, a lot of things for me in secret... So you think that he will forgive me?¡± There was naturally no way that Mo Feifei would reply her, and Shi Guang had no expectations either. However, another one of her sisters replied, ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not your fault for everything back then. You were merely 16 years old. What did you know at that time? He will forgive you.¡± Mo Jin said with absolute certainty. Shi Guang turned around and looked at her. ¡°Will he?¡± Mo Jin nodded her head. ¡°Definitely!¡± Shi Guang thought back to the image of Mo Jin and Lu Yanchening out of the nursing home together the other day. ¡°That day at the nursing home, did you bump into Lu Yanchen there or arrange to meet with him there?¡± Mo Jin furrowed her brows and thought for a moment before she recalled which day Shi Guang was referring to. ¡°We bumped into one another. The doctor must have been the one who had called him over. I was there to visit Mo Jin as well. It was also then that I found out... because of him, Sister Feifei was receiving the most high-end VIP treatments even though she was staying in the most normal of wards,¡± Mo Jin smiled bitterly, ¡°But, I still don¡¯t really like him, and didn¡¯t want you to be together with him. I was also afraid that there was another reason behind your marriage.¡± Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out as she was so touched her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°When I saw you guys outside, you seemed to have a little disagreement.¡± ¡°Since I don¡¯t like him, I naturally did not want him to be together with you. And because of that, I said some nasty things. I confronted him that since you guys had already broken up, you should not get together again. However, he rejected me and said that since you had already agreed to get married to him, he would not choose to let go anymore. Be it whether you guys stayed in love forever or hated one another for all eternity, he would be alright with it. No matter what, this lifetime of his belonged to you.¡± Mo Jin sighed, ¡°Actually, I knew that he still had a thing for you. But you know how that guy talks as well¡ªthere¡¯s no way I could talk to him without getting angry.¡± Chapter 416 - The Love Regained After A Long Time (10)

    Chapter 416: The Love Regained After A Long Time (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang listened to Mo Jin speak in silence while her eyes started misting up. ¡°The doctor in charge¡ªDoctor Lin¡ªcame to look at sister earlier on. Mo Jin, you know... it¡¯s really hard to arrange for Doctor Lin, and if we had to queue up normally, it would take an extremely long time. The reason why he was avable to help sister get her operation so quickly was all because of Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°I guessed that when I bumped into him at the nursing home the other day,¡± Mo Jin was not surprised. She looked on at Shi Guang. ¡°Two years ago, I was not mature enough either, andcked consideration in the way I went about doing things. I¡¯m sorry, Shi Guang! Your sister is about to go through with her operation now, and would be awake before long. I won¡¯t¡¯ bother myself in your affairs any longer. We¡¯ll let her be the one to do it.¡± Shi Guang walked up and hugged Mo Jin gently. ¡°Mo Jin, I¡¯m not angry at you, neither am I ming you. If there is anyone to me, it would be me. Back when I was courting him, I was so pushy and insistent. Be it whether he was cold faced or icy in his words, I would still stick to him with a thick skin. That was all because the thought of taking revenge on Yang Sitong was harbored in my mind. Even if I had not thought about that after getting together with him, I can¡¯t deny that I had thought about that before. Or perhaps, because I had that thought before, I was always cautious in the way I loved him after that, always feeling as though I owe Lu Yanchen something. It came to a point where even when he broke up with me, I did not dare to question him about it. I hated Yang Sitong for how wicked she was for hurting my sister. But in reality, I was a bad woman too. No matter how much I im I love Lu Yanchen, I can¡¯t deny the first very intent of my confession to him.¡± Mo Jin fondled her head. ¡°But I know that it¡¯s not like that right now ...pletely not. Even if you once had that thought, to err is human. Wouldn¡¯t everyone have some negative thoughts in their minds at times? And even if you had once thought like that, you had never acted on it, neither did anything bad. That really proves that you care and like Lu Yanchen as well!¡± Shi Guang looked ahead with her eyes brimming with tears and murmured, ¡°After getting together with Lu Yanchen, I had not thought about Yang Sitong at all. Back then, I really, really liked him so much! It¡¯s the same now as well. But, I¡¯m afraid that he might still think I harbor thoughts of the past, that I¡¯m using him as a tool for revenge against Yang Sitong. Or perhaps, he¡¯s even willing to just be my tool yet never ever trust for real that I¡¯m in love with him.¡± Even though her tears were flowing now, sheughed bitterly, ¡°But, he is THE man that I¡¯ve always wanted to love with all my heart and soul.¡± Even Mo Jin felt pained upon listening to her. Her lips curled. ¡°There wille a day when he will finally believe. Don¡¯t get hurried now either. You guys have a lifetime to work with.¡± That was right! They did have an entire lifetime to work with. She could spend the rest of her life earning his trust. And he had never lied to her either. As she had been waiting for him, he too had been waiting for her. ... Before leaving the nursing home, Shi Guang received a call from Lu Yanchen, saying that Chu Mubei was inviting her for a meal and the ce was even at Yu Pce. That was the ce where she had eaten with Lu Yanchen and Xiao Bai the other time. It was only after then that Shi Guang found out that it was the most famous private club in the entire provincial city. The boss behind the ce was a mystery, and there was a high barrier to entry when it came to the members they epted. It was a ce where the rich and famous of the vicinities would unt with just the membership rights alone. Lu Yanchen brought Shi Guang to a private suite and Chu Mubei came forth right away. ¡°Say, Old Lu, you guys are really way too slow.¡± Shi Guang raised her brows and rubbed her sharp jaw. ¡°Chu Mubei, I¡¯ve realized that you really love to stick to Lu Yanchen... even more so than me as his legitimate wife. The moment we¡¯re here, you¡¯re already all on him...¡± With that said, she then looked at Lu Yanchen and raised her brows as well. ¡°Could you two be...?¡± Chapter 417 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (1)

    Chapter 417: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Mubei instantly felt as though he was struck by a thunderbolt such that he was charred all over and his ears were buzzing loudly. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, what kind of joke is that...!¡± He bounced back away as far as possible from Lu Yanchen immediately. ¡°I¡¯m a top through and through!¡± ¡°Oh, and you know about what it¡¯s like to be a top,¡± Shi Guang looked at him as though he was trying to hide the obvious. She paused for a moment. ¡°Wait... it¡¯s usually only men who date other men that know what it¡¯s like to be a top. Since you¡¯re a top... who¡¯s your bottom then?¡± Who¡¯s your bottom...? Who¡¯s your bottom...! Those words were like a thunderbolt striking Chu Mubei on the head once more. ¡°Bloody hell! What bottom and whatnot!¡± Splurt! Tang Han at the side could not hold it in and spat out a mouthful of wine as his girlfriend hurriedly handed him a tissue. As for Mo Yanzhi, he was already pounding the table in wildughter. Even Ye Chongjun, who was usually quiet, could not help but grin a little. He picked up his ss of wine and sipped it whilementing, ¡°Ah, Old Chu, so you swing both ways.¡± Chu Mubei grit on his teeth. ¡°F*ckofff*ckofff*ckoff! Your Father 1 only goes for sweet young girls! I¡¯ve got no interest in stinky men like you guys!¡± With that said, he turned around and red at Shi Guang coldly. ¡°Oioioi! Little Sister Shi Guang, you can¡¯t be getting jealous of me, could you?¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen found himself in a rather good mood as he pulled Shi Guang into his embrace and whispered in her ears such that only she could hear it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only be on top of you ever. Be it other men or women, all of them are but dogsh*t.¡± It had nothing to do with gender¡ªit was all her. When his scent found its way into her nose, it was like a passionate kiss as Shi Guang suddenly felt as though her heart was doused in honey. She found her courage and tiptoed, kissing him on the cheek. Instantly, Lu Yanchen felt as though his entire heart hade to a sudden stop. It was only after a while of freezing up that he pulled Shi Guang over to sit down at the dining table. Seeing how she was still intending to argue with Chu Mubei, he said with a cold face, ¡°Not allowed to talk to him¡± Shi Guang nodded her head obediently. ¡°Okay, not talking!¡± Lu Yanchen continued, ¡°Not allowed to look at him too.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head once more. ¡°Not looking too. He¡¯s not as good looking as you.¡± It was just a couple of casual sweet nothings, yet everyone seemed as though they were force-fed dog food. Mo Yanzhi snorted coldly, ¡°Fufufu! So cringy! Aren¡¯t you guys embarrassed at all?¡± Chu Mubei chimed in, ¡°F*ck! Yet another huge bowl of dog food! This is more than enough dog food for me to eat the entire year!¡± Lu Yanchen was not the only one with a girl today. Ye Chongjun had just gotten together with a new girlfriend who was older than him. Coming from a famous school in Chicago, she was well versed in 8nguages. Tang Han had brought his girlfriend along too. ording to the gossip that Shi Guang had heard from Wang Caichun, Tang Han¡¯s girlfriend was in high school. Because her mother needed arge amount of money for her medical bills, she got together with Tang Han. So, even though it was imed that she was his girlfriend, it was more like a paid sexual rtionship... When Shi Gaung first heard about it, her initial thought was that the girl must be really pretty. But today, she found out that this girl was really normal looking, and neither did she have the type of pretty face like online celebrities that the modern second-generation rich kids would usually go for. She was a little plump and had a ponytail while dressing extremely normally. A single look was more than enough to tell that she was a truly fresh high school student. Tang Han, that beast! How could he bring himself to eat up something like that? Because Mo Yanzhi and Chu Mubei did not bring anyone with them, it was only natural that they were the ones looking the most grumbled over everything! ¡°I¡¯m not paying for this meal anymore!¡± ¡°Fufufu! We stand against being fed dog food!¡± ¡°They¡¯re justpletely stuffing it in our face!¡±
  • He is referring to himself in the same way as Yours Truly
    • Chapter 418 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (2)

    Chapter 418: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The entire air is filled with the stench of love! I don¡¯t feel good eating this meal!¡± Chu Mubei poured himself another ss of wine. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting married as well? You can bring that chick out too,¡± That would leave only Mo Yanzhi alone. Shi Guang looked at Mo Yanzhi in a sorry way and he merely shrugged his shoulders and smiled back, taking it casually. Shi Guang looked at him still. Mo Yanzhi... His name seemed to be really familiar, but she just could not remember where she had heard it. ¡°I¡¯m not like you guys! Who wants to bring that woman out for a meal?¡± Chu Mubei remarked unhappily. Lu Yanchen took some food for Shi Guang. ¡°Ignore him. See what else you¡¯d wanna eat and we¡¯ll get the waiters to bring some.¡± What he meant was ... ¡®Just order anything as expensive as you¡¯d like. Chu Mubei¡¯s paying anyway.¡¯ ¡°Alright! That bird¡¯s nest just now? One more please,¡± Shi Guang smiled and did not stand on courtesy at all. She even helped Ye Chongjun and Tang Han¡¯s girlfriends order one more each as well. Looking at the pained expression on Chu Mubei¡¯s face, she smiled, ¡°Chu Mubei, is the reason why you hate marriage so much because you¡¯re marrying that girl?¡± Yet another trap! This time around, Chu Mubei was not going to fall for it. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, you used to be a pure and innocent youngss. Why have you learned to be naughtier the more you¡¯re with Old Lu?¡± Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°I was the one who taught her. Any issues?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve got issues! Stop feeding us dog food! Objection to force-feeding!¡± The group of people chatted on with their merry banter, enjoying their meal. When they were about to leave, Lu Yanchen needed to head to the restroom and had Shi Guang wait for him at the reception area. Sitting on the sofa, she scrolled through her Weibo and made a post with both her main and sub ounts. Shi Guang: The picture apanying the post was herpeting and swimming. That post received thousands of reposts andments at an rming speed, with a huge number of fans begging for their goddess to notice them. She then changed to her sub ount and made another post, of course remembering to change her ount username back to before posting. : There weren¡¯t as many replies to that post, but still there were somements. However, those were not the responses that Shi Guang was looking for. She was waiting for that . If that were Lu Yanchen, how would he feel after looking at this confession of a post? Theck of replies from that ount had Shi Guang feeling a little disappointed. She raised her head to check if Lu Yanchen had returned, only to see two figures walking out¡ªa man and a woman. The man was dressed in a ck suit, looking tall and handsome. As for the woman, she was wearing a milky white dress with exquisite essories. With her long hair let down, she was filled with ss and a feminine taste. But when Shi Guang caught a full view of that woman¡¯s face, she could not wish for more than to pluck her eyeballs out. Wasn¡¯t that Yang Sitong? Did she have some sort of a grudge with this woman in their past life? Why was she appearing just about everywhere? Yang Sitong was somewhat stunned when she caught sight of Shi Guang as well, feeling surprised. She said something to the man beside her and he left while she walked over to Shi Guang. Standing in front of Shi Guang, she looked down and asked sarcastically, ¡°Why? You¡¯re here to hook for a new fish because Lu Yanchen doesn¡¯t want you anymore?¡± Chapter 419 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (3)

    Chapter 419: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang raised her brows and looked at Yang Sitong in pure disdain while asking seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯re sick in the head?¡± She really did not want to see this woman at all. She might have hurt her sister in the past, but right now, Shi Guang merely wanted her sister to wake up and then for herself to lead a good life with Lu Yanchen. ¡°How dare you scold me!¡± Yang Sitong was enraged instantly. ¡°Scold? I¡¯ve even hit you before. Why wouldn¡¯t I dare to scold you?¡± Shi Guang rubbed her temple and looked really exasperated. ¡°Yang Sitong, I¡¯m truly curious. How dare you wave your ws before me? Given the way you¡¯ve treated my sister in the past, shouldn¡¯t you be feeling fearful facing me right now? Aren¡¯t you afraid of me choking you to death for my sister?¡± ¡°You...!¡± ¡°What about me? I¡¯m telling you now, Yang Sitong. Lu Yanchen is my man! Got it? MINE!¡± Every single word of Shi Guang¡¯s was absolutely domineering. Yang Sitong was so pissed that her entire face was flushed red, about to turn purple even. She roared at Shi Guang in a huff, ¡°Sl*t! Shameless! Stealing my fianc¨¦! You? You¡¯re just someone that Lu Yanchen dumped in the past! An old shoe that he doesn¡¯t want anymore!¡± Those words might have been able to hurt Shi Guang yesterday. But today, she was calmer than she could ever be as she replied snarkily, ¡°Yang Sitong, at the very least, the Yangs are a small wealthy family. In the Z Province, you guys could be considered to have some face and image, and you¡¯re also supposed to be a well-breddy of a wealthy family. But, look at the way you are right now, without a single bit of care toward your image and acting like a mad dog in a public area. But well, even if you don¡¯t want your face, I want mine. So, I¡¯m not bothered to argue with someone like you.¡± Since she was once Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Shi Guang would leave Lu Yanchen to handle her then. With that said, she wanted to leave. However, Yang Sitong was long burnt by jealousy to a point where she could no longer think straight as she grabbed at Shi Guang¡¯s arm. ¡°Stand right there!¡± Shi Guang flung her hand away immediately. ¡°You can¡¯t understand human talk, can you? You had better not get touchy with me. I¡¯m not like my sister... I¡¯ll not let you bully me.¡± Yang Sitong red at Shi Guang with absolute contempt. ¡°Why should I feel guilty toward you? Your sister had asked for everything back then herself! It¡¯s all her fault for being such a busybody, and she absolutely deserved to be a vegetable for 7 years! Even if you were to marry Lu Yanchen, so what? I am Lu Yanchen¡¯s life savior! I don¡¯t believe that Lu Yanchen will be able to just defend against you one-sidedly against the dangers of beingughed at and the Lus being mocked at by the rest of the world!¡± Ignoring Yang Sitong¡¯s bloodshot eyes and her twisted expression that looked as though she wanted to kill her, Shi Guang saw the man approaching them and smiled faintly. ¡°Right, you¡¯re right. You are Lu Yanchen¡¯s life savior. But, does that mean that he has to listen to everything you say just because you saved his life once?¡± Yang Sitong used every singlest bit of strength she had and hollered out at Shi Guang, ¡°That¡¯s right! He SHOULD listen to me and treat me well! Otherwise, he would be nothing but an ingrate!¡± Shi Guang smiled out emptily, ¡°Someone who would hold others hostage using a debt of gratitude is even scarier than someone without conscience. At least, someone without conscience just does not have any morals. Yet, that is still a human, albeit one that is imperfect and could only be considered as a bad person. But the former? Thinking that they can do anything they can just because someone owes them something? That isn¡¯t something that a human being can do. We call someone like that absolutely inhumane.¡± In order to spite Shi Guang, Yang Sitong no longer chose her words, ¡°If not for me, he would have died that day!¡± Shi Guang smiled still. ¡°If you had saved an ugly, old, and useless man back then, would you still be trying to use all sorts of methods to try and get him to marry you?¡± Chapter 420 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (4)

    Chapter 420: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Of course not! Yang Sitong could not reply to Shi Guang¡¯s rebuttal at all. ¡°Just because someone saved my life, I should listen to anything they say or they¡¯re an ingrate? What logic!¡± Shi Guangughed out coldly. ¡°If a man happened to save your life one day, without much effort at all might I say, and he turns out to be real old and ugly... yet, he insists on your marrying him. Would you do it?¡± Yang Sitong was so pissed that she could explode. Everything that Shi Guang was saying was simply trying to imply that she was a toad lusting for the meat of a swan! She clenched her teeth in a huff. ¡°Stop talking to me about that nonsense to try and agitate me! Even if Lu Yanchen had not dumped you back then, do you still think that you can easily get your way and marry into the Lus? Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother already knows that you¡¯re the girl who had dumped her son back then and caused him to feel so upset! She¡¯ll never allow you to step foot into the Lus for this entire lifetime!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze darkened as she asked coldly, ¡°So, you were the one who had rushed over to tell everything to Mother Lu?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I already knew that the Lus did not head over to discuss the wedding and that Mother Lu hates and detests you, and would never ever allow you to marry Lu Yanchen!¡± The thought of Qiao Yuwei telling her that Shi Guang and her grandma were stood up by the Lus was so hrious that Yang Sitong felt as though she couldugh at it for days toe. Shi Guang blinked for a moment before sniggering out. Her face was sweeter than anything else and herughter was just like music to one¡¯s ears. Just as Yang Sitong was thinking about whether Shi Guang had gone crazy over everything, thetter looked behind her and asked in amusement, ¡°Lu Yanchen, if your mother really hates, detests, and despises me that much, do you think that we should continue to hold our wedding then?¡± Yang Sitong spun around in a panicked state immediately, and indeed, Lu Yanchen was standing right behind her. Her expression changed starkly instantly and instinctively as she tried exining things to him, ¡°Yanchen, listen to me. Things are not as you have heard!¡± She then turned around and red at Shi Guang with a nasty and resentful expression, questioning her in a shrill voice, ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re so underhanded! How dare you set a trap to try and frame me!¡± Shi Guang was truly amused to a point where she did not know if she shouldugh over those words. Sheid her hands out beside her. ¡°Me framing you? Please, was I the one who had approached you first? I was just sitting here waiting for someone, and yet you came over asking me if I was trying to hook a new fish. As a married woman, I¡¯ll just wait for my husband to take care of me. Why would I need a new fish? And you were the one who said that my husband would dump meter on as well, yet here you are iming that I¡¯m underhanded and framing you? Honestly, gosh! Which show are you pulling now?¡± She had even thought of running to Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace in a weak manner just to spite Yang Sitong. However, she was afraid that he would misunderstand her. The people who would appear at a ce like this were no ordinary people¡ªtheir family status would have all of them putting their image in front before anything else. As such, it would have never ever crossed their minds that they woulde across a quarrel over love and the likes at this ce, let alone one involving the 4th Young Master Lu to boot. Thus, everyone was merely crowding around and watching with an amused expression. ¡°Yanchen, let me exin! Things are not the way she put them!¡± As though she was struck by a huge blow, she stumbled her way forward toward Lu Yanchen, only to find herself pushed away by him. Raising his brows, he did not try to conceal the look of contempt on his face at all as he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t remembered wrongly, I already made myself clear the previous time we met¡ªI don¡¯t wish to see you in the face of this city for the next 5 years.¡± Yang Sitong, who was pushed away, stood there with a stunned and frightened expression. She had not expected that Lu Yanchen would not leave her a single shred of dignity even at a ce as such! He did not care about how the others were trampling and looking down on her mercilessly at all! Chapter 421 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (5)

    Chapter 421: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lu Yanchen? How could you treat me as such...!¡± Yang Sitong was just like a shrew right now, screaming out in grievances. Shepletely had not believed that Lu Yanchen would just tear down the bridges between them in public without a single care for his family¡¯s image. Lu Yanchen raised his brow and said in a firm tone, ¡°If you wish for the Yangs to disappear from this city entirely along with you, continuing causing a scene then.¡± His voice was calm, no different from when he was talking usually. However, there was a chilling aura that exuded from it. Yang Sitong waspletely stunned. He was able to ignore the standing and reputation of the Lus all for the sake of Shi Guang? Wasn¡¯t he afraid at all that someone would go andin about his father because of his actions? ¡°How could you treat me as such! I¡¯ve once saved your life!¡± When Lu Yanchen heard that, heughed, ¡°There¡¯s something that my wife said earlier on that was absolutely right. At least a person without a conscience is still a human, just a bad person, that¡¯s all. But those who hold others ckmail with a debt of gratitude truly can¡¯t be considered humans. Toward people that aren¡¯t human, I guess I¡¯m okay with being a bad person.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face turned ck as she shrieked, ¡°How are you treating me fairly like that?¡± Lu Yanchen took a few steps forth and stood in front of Yang Sitong, looking down at her with such proximity that she nearly did not dare to breathe. Instinctively, she took a step back and fell onto the sofa. ¡°You saved me and that¡¯s a debt of gratitude. A debt isn¡¯t something that is enough for me to listen to whatever you ask of me for the rest of my life! If I were old and ugly, would you have still insisted on marrying me? Even if we once had a marriage agreement, so what? Firstly, I¡¯ve never once touched you, and thus I don¡¯t owe anything to you physically at all. Secondly, I¡¯ve never made you any promises, and had already gone over to your ce to break the marriage agreement in high school. You had also gotten yourself a boyfriend when you were in university. That means that you too have agreed to back out of the marriage. Now that you¡¯ve broken up with your boyfriend, you¡¯re saying that the marriage must still be effective? Are you trying to toy around with us Lus?¡± Those words that were firm with absolute certainty had immediately switched the positions of the two of them. With that said, he no longer bothered about whether Yang Sitong¡¯s face was flushing red and white as he turned and looked at Shi Guang. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s finalst bit of sanity had snapped at that moment. She bawled out from the bottom of her heart, crying in a way that seemed as though that was her desperatest grasp at fighting back, ¡°No, no! That wasn¡¯t a boyfriend! I merely went out for a couple of meals with him! Right from the very beginning, you were the one I had liked the entire time! But why? Why do you not want me? Since that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the point of me continuing to live on? I might as well go and die! I¡¯ll just go and die!¡± After saying that, her eyeballs spun all around. There was a table with some ornaments ced above it before her. Lunging at the table, she grabbed at one of them that was so sharp that it looked like a knife and held it at her throat, looking as though she was going to stab down. ¡°LU YANCHEN! MUST YOU REALLY BE SO MERCILESS TO SOMEONE WHO HAD ONCE SAVED YOUR LIFE AND LOVED YOU SO MUCH? DO YOU REALLY WISH FOR ME TO DIE THAT BADLY? FINE! I¡¯LL GO DIE RIGHT NOW THEN!¡± She looked deranged as though she could not care for her life any longer. Seeing this, everyone nearby was shocked. This was way too extreme right now! How scary! They felt really sorry for the Lus instead for getting involved with such an insane person. Shi Guang felt a little panicked as well. She hated Yang Sitong that much that whether or not that woman died was no concern of hers. However, she was worried about the impact on the Lus if Yang Sitong were to die. Who knew what sort of chain reaction might be started due to that... Chapter 422 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (6)

    Chapter 422: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen truly did not wish to take even a single extra look at Yang Sitong. Yang Sitong did not know that the only thing she would get in return for that wholehearted love was just self-humiliation. She bawled out uncontrobly and sobbed, ¡°LU YANCHEN...!¡± Just like that, she ran over. However, she was still holding onto the sharp ornament. Instinctively, Lu Yanchen thought that she was going to attack Shi Guang with that and kicked out at her without hesitating at all. Totally not expecting that, Yang Sitong did not manage to dodge it and took the entire kick fully, falling to the ground in a thud. She looked at Lu Yanchen with an expression mixed with astonishment and fury, unable to recover her senses for a long time. She was most probably trying to figure out how Lu Yanchen would actually kick at her. ¡°If I see you again, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off,¡± With that said, he brought Shi Guang with him and left. Now that the male lead had left, there was no more show to be watched and the crowd dispersed. Yang Sitong waspletely frenzied by now as she clutched her face with both hands, crying out in pain, ¡°LU YANCHEN! LU YANCHEN! WHY! I WAS CLEARLY THE ONE WHO GOT TO KNOW YOU FIRST, AND THE ONE WHO HAD SAVED YOU! SHE WAS CLEARLY THE ONE WHO HAD DUMPED YOU! BUT WHY DO YOU INSIST ON JUST BEING TOGETHER WITH HER? WHY!¡± Her expression turned twisted once more, bringing with it an apocalyptic hatred in it. If she couldn¡¯t get him... neither would Shi Guang! ... Shi Guang looked at the man driving beside her. Even though he looked normal as always, she could sense that he wasn¡¯t really in a good mood. She did not know what she should say either. She was truly afraid that her words might cause him to misunderstand that she was merely using him to strike and take revenge at Yang Sitong. Or perhaps, he had already given up to despair and no longer cared about it? But, she cared. Lu Yanchen WAS indeed feeling rather moody, but it had nothing to do with Shi Guang. There was nobody in this world who would enjoy someone holding them hostage over a debt of gratitude and doing whatever they wanted. He could still remember the feeling of despair as he had fallen into the waters, feeling utterly helpless as he was drowning. That day, someone had saved him. It was a girl and she brought with her a sort of energy that was both warm and resilient. But after he woke up and tried getting along more with Yang Sitong, he felt as though he was been through a nightmare, something that was conjured out of his hallucinations. Just like that, both of them returned to the apartment in silence. At the lift lobby, Shi Guang caught sight of a familiar figure. It was Huo Zhan. She was surprised. ¡°Why did youe back again?¡± ¡°What do you mean by why? What kind of a tone is that...¡± Huo Zhan was about to leave and did not chat more with Shi Guang, leaving after a few words. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s gaze trailing after Huo Zhan¡¯s departure, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened as he said in a cold and hard tone, ¡°Can¡¯t bear to? Go after him then.¡± Shi Guang looked at him with a somewhat gaping expression as she hurriedly followed him into the lift. She stood beside him and asked in a testing manner, ¡°You¡¯re... jealous?¡± Jealous? No way! He was so envious he could bash someone up. He ignored Shi Guang, but she already knew the answer. Unconsciously, she smiled to herself and took a couple of steps toward him, holding his hand. But, he did not look at her and shrugged her hand away in spite. Shi Guang tried again, hugging his entire arm this time around and leaning in toward him while asking with her eyes widened, ¡°Why are you jealous? Because you like me?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as well as he red at Shi Guang with a death stare. This was the first time that he had found himselfpletely defeated and feeling uneasy all over such that even his earlobes were blushing. Yet, hemanded in a cold voice, ¡°Let go!¡± Chapter 423 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (7)

    Chapter 423: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang held on insistently, believing that he truly still had a thing for her deep in his heart. Mustering her courage, she spoke gently with a coquettish tone, ¡°No! I¡¯m going to hug you and stick to you! It¡¯s your own fault for insisting on marrying me, it¡¯s all toote for regrets now!¡± Lu Yanchen felt as though there was a warm surge of energy filling his heart as that usually cold face of his suddenly looked somewhat dazed. Ding! The lift arrived on the 12th floor. Shi Guang tugged at his arm and pulled him out, entering the house. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯re home now. Don¡¯t get angry anymore.¡± Lu Yanchen expressed proudly, ¡°How could I have not seen it in the past that you had such a thick skin?¡± The way he looked at her could not hide his uncontroble emotions that were gushing out. Shi Guang reached out and tugged at his cor while looking at him sheepishly, looking somewhat cute as she did that. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Those passionately hopeful eyes brought with them a tinge of fear¡ªan uneasiness that he might reject her. That was it! He could hold it in no longer as he pulled her into his embrace with a single arm. ¡°You...¡± Shi Guang had merely made a single peep of sound when she found herself pinned against the wall by him. With one arm around her slender waist, he scooped up her thigh with the other and pulled it around his own waist before leaning in to kiss her fiercely. That domineering pose, that imposingness that was not to be rejected... It came with such force that he could almost devour her whole. This was a kiss that Shi Guang would most likely not forget in her entire life¡ªhis deepest emotions were all contained within. He kissed her in a frenzied manner, unwilling and unable to stop at all. It was only when he caught sight of her face blushed as though she was about to asphyxiate that he finally relented and let her go. However, he was still pushing against her forehead. As his steamy breath ran past her face, she broke out into a shiver once more. His face was just like a flower, blossoming out with love and containing a world of desire within. Shi Guang¡¯s face was flushing red, soft as cotton as she was unable to maintain her sense of self. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she whispered, ¡°My leg¡¯s losing strength... Go to the bed...¡± Lu Yanchen did not bring her to the bed, instead carrying her and while continuing to kiss her till the sofa. It was a wide sofa, enough for the two of them to rumble on. After kissing those lips of her passionately while pinning her on the sofa, Lu Yanchen controlled himself and pulled himself away from those mesmerizing lips of hers. Shi Guang was like butter under a hot sun, melting into a puddle in his presence. Hugging him, she pulled herself close to his ears. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± He aimed at her neck and dove in with a deep kiss, biting and gnawing at her as well. Stung by the pain, Shi Guangined softly, ¡°Can you be gentler when kissing?¡± Lu Yanchen steadied his breathing before looking at her. ¡°No. I¡¯m a normal man.¡± He then sat up and back faced Shi Guang, repressing himself with his greatest control. Shi Guang sat up too and hugged him from the back, leaning her head on his shoulders. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you¡¯re not normal... I just hope for you to be gentler when kissing me. Could you not bite me?¡± He nudged a little, not wanting to let her hug him still. However, she hugged him tighter and was even rubbing herself against him left and right. For Lu Yanchen whose lust was long triggered, his breathing became even more hurried. This girl was just ying with fire! He turned around and red at her, snarling, ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll do you in if you continue moving?¡± Shi Guang was first stunned when she received the threat. However, she smiled after and looked at him in a taunting manner while tracing her finger across his chest. ¡°Nopes! I don¡¯t believe. Try doing me in then!¡± Chapter 424 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (8)

    Chapter 424: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed dangerously as Shi Guang raised her head and looked straight at him boldly. Her hands, however, were gripping on the sofa tightly, leaving only her soft body leaning against his, somewhat afraid that he might push her away. ¡°Don¡¯t regret it,¡± Before he finished, Lu Yanchen pulled her beneath him. ¡°And I won¡¯t permit you to regret it!!¡± Even though Shi Guang felt her heart leap with joy, she put on a helpless expression. ¡°Boohoo...¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his head and kissed her while one of his hand was already roaming around freely. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± She purred at his ears, ¡°Lu Yanchen... give me... Ahhhhh...¡± Before long, their clothes were gone as he upied her entirely, prating down to her deepest depths. That familiar yet foreign feeling was one so intense that she could not deny it as Shi Guang¡¯s body tightened, moaning out as she reared her head back. ¡°Ouch...¡± ¡°Gentler...¡± A man umted with lust like that was akin to a leopard or a tiger¡ªit was impossible to contain them once they were released. How could he go gentle just like that? No matter how gentle he tried to be, he would definitely lose out to his own strength. Piak! Piak! Piak! The sounds of meat smashing spread out continuously... In this moment when Shi Guang was engulfed in the storm known as Lu Yanchen, mixing body and soul as one, a series of images shed through her mind... Seemed like other than the breakup, she truly could not find any ws of Lu Yanchen. As long as she appeared in his life¡ªbe it two years ago or now¡ªhe would never let her suffer any bit of grievances. The one who doted the most on her was Lu Yanchen. He was the one who cared most for her as well. It all started from that summer when she had approached him. For her sake, he had backed out of the marriage agreement and pampered her afterward, taking care of her when she was sick... tutoring her when her results were poor. Things were the same even after two years. Even if he begrudged and hated her, he still would not let anyone bully her, forcefully changing a coach for her... looking for a doctor for her sister... When He Xinnuo was smearing rumors about her on the inte, he was supporting her silently behind the scenes. When grandma was admitted into the hospital, he was also there by her side, tiding through the darkest moments of grandma¡¯s condition with her. Shi Guang did not know what sort of love could be considered as the deepest one of all... After all, she had only been in love with one person¡ªLu Yanchen. She merely knew that she had already loved him to the deepest recesses of her soul where she would be willing to do anything for him. Even if she had to chase him to the ends of the worlds, even if she had to give up her life, she would do it! Mo Jin said that they had a lifetime together. She would definitely spend that lifetime letting him feel her love. Even if she knew that he might not believe her and might never be able to truly forgive her, she had still decided that she would not think about what was right or wrong, what should or should not... The only thing she wanted was to stay by his side and be with him, loving him forever. When he finally stopped moving on top of her, an idea popped into her mind. She was still huffing out heavily, but she hugged him and spoke by his ear, ¡°Since... since we are already married, should we go on a honeymoon?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang with a hopeful expression. ¡°You haven¡¯t nned for anything?¡± Shi Guang asked again. The way things were going so well between them right now, it would really spoil the mood to talk about the past, about the breakup, about her letting him down. They could find a suitable time during the honeymoon, perhaps like a heart to heart talk of sorts, to talk about those issues. ¡°No ns,¡± Hell, she wouldn¡¯t even consummate the marriage at the start. What honeymoon should he even n for? Wouldn¡¯t it just be wasted? When Shi Guang heard that, her face darkened a little as her brows raised with a hint of disappointment, asking softly, ¡°Really... nothing?¡± Chapter 425 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (9)

    Chapter 425: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at her dejected expression, Lu Yanchen bent down and nted a kiss that Shi Guang could barely breathe from. After he was done, he asked beside her ear with slightlybored breathing, ¡°Where do you want to go? In the country or abroad? Do you want to go nearby or somewhere further? If you want to go abroad or somewhere further, you might have to wait for a couple of days first. I¡¯ve got some things on hand to settle.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s chest was heaving up and down with her steaming breath, looking especially alluring. ¡°...¡± After a moment, she blinked those eyes of hers that had traces of lingering lust as she looked at Lu Yanchen straight in the eye. ¡°You mean... we¡¯re going for a honeymoon?¡± Looking at those charming eyes of hers, Lu Yanchen shut his eyes unconsciously, afraid that he might be drawn in to his lust once more. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one that said to go for a honeymoon?¡± Shi Guang was overwhelmed with joy. Afraid that she was being too starstruck, she tried her best to suppress herughter and murmured, ¡°But... you said you didn¡¯t prepare.¡± That was in the past. Things were different now. Since they had already consummated, a honeymoon was naturally required. ¡°We¡¯ll prepare now then. Why? You don¡¯t wish to go any longer?¡± Immediately, Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°N-Nono!¡± How could she not want to go? She burrowed into his embrace like a spoilt child and raised her head, asking all smiles, ¡°Where do you think we should go?¡± He returned the question to her. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Shi Guang knitted her brows and thought through it seriously. ¡°Erm... I don¡¯t know?¡± She sat up properly and whisked her mouth beside his earlobes, blowing out gently. ¡°You¡¯re my hubby. I¡¯ll listen to anything you want.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s body could not help but break out into a shiver. That lust that was just satiated was ignited once more. Bloody hell, she was really a subus! ¡°You can think about it slowly then...!¡± Pinning her below him, he bit at her lips fiercely once more. This girl! Asking to be done in! If he did not let her know of his prowess, she would really take him for a pushover! The next second, a series of shameful moans drifted out of the room once more... Shi Guang could not even remember how many times Lu Yanchen had gone at it that night. In any case, she had barely managed to fall asleep, but in her dazed stupor, she suddenly found him spreading kisses across her body once more, causing her to feel fuzzy all over and not help but break out into a moan. She truly wanted to object to it, but she was way too tired for it, and could only remember her legs being spread wide open before her body was humped again. He was a wolf with an unquenchable thirst! When he came inside her, he kissed her at her smooth, fair shoulder andmanded, ¡°You must never leave me ever again!¡± The final thoughts she had as she fell asleep was that this was no longer the Lu Yanchen of two years ago¡ªthat somewhat lewd boyfriend had transformed into a beast of a husband. She regretted it¡ªshe should not have gone to tease him after the first time around. The next day, Shi Guang found Lu Yanchen still asleep after waking up. His head was tilted toward her, with his longshes casting a seductive shadow over his handsome countenance. Shi Guang could not help but admire him. Her man was truly something¡ªhe could even look this good while asleep! She nudged backward gently and slid down from the bed. The moment her feet touched the ground, a wave of soreness surged through her such that she nearly fell back onto the bed. Lu Yanchen was truly a closet wolf! The way he looked cold and aloof in the streets... Who would have thought that he would be as beastly as any other men in the sheets? He really did not know how to treat women gently! But forget it! On ount of how dry he had been left for the past two years, Shi Guang would not hold it against him. Chapter 426 - The Passion Regained After A Long Time (10)

    Chapter 426: The Passion Regained After A Long Time (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lu Yanchen stirred awake the next day, he instinctively reached out for the bed beside him¡ªthere was no one there. Instantly, his eyes jerked wide open¡ªthere was truly no one there! If not for the fact that her clothes from the previous day were still hanging at the side of the bed, he might have thought that everything was but a dream. That was right, he had had countless such dreams during the two years that they were separated. Finally, this time around, it was no longer a dream... However, his heart was still feeling heavy because she wasn¡¯t beside him when he woke up. Where had she gone to? After their first time around, there were many unpleasant things that had happened that resulted in a breakup. What about this time? Would things end up like their first night together...? Lu Yanchen suddenly felt a sense of panic as he flipped the nket away immediately, but he could not locate Shi Guang even after searching the entire room. Could the reason why she was so nice to him for the past two days be because of this? To pull a disappearing act after being together with him and asking for a honeymoon? What was she trying to y at? His body tightened up as his face turned cold. He picked up his phone for a full two seconds and paused, hesitating before eventually deciding to give Shi Guang a call still. The call that he had initially expected to not connect eventually did ring through. When Shi Guang¡¯s voice came from the other side, he felt a sense of relief for that wavering heart of his. However, his gaze was still icy cold as his tone was frosty. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Hospital? My sister¡¯s going through the operation tomorrow, so I¡¯ve got to stay at the hospital for an entire day and night. I¡¯m discussing with Doctor Lin here about the recovery procedures after the operation. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice brought with it some doubt. So, she was at the hospital to check on her sister¡ªhe had been overthinking things. As much as he was relieved, he felt a sense of uneasiness as well as he hung up on the phone without saying anything much more. Shi Guang did not notice anything off with him. After chatting with Doctor Lin, she returned to apany her sister with her notebook in hand. When she approached the ward, a man and a woman nearby dodged into the safety essway. It happened so quickly that Shi Guang did not notice them at all as she entered the ward. ... Yang Chifeng grabbed at Yang Sitong¡¯s arm, forcing her to return home with him with a face so dark it was scary. ¡°Yang Sitong! What are you thinking!¡± Looking at that livid brother of hers, Yang Sitong could not help but feel frightened. However, sheposed herself really quickly and replied calmly with a perplexed expression, ¡°Brother, what do you mean? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Yang Chifeng was so pissed that his chest was almost hurting, pointing at Yang Sitong with a shaking finger. ¡°What were you doing outside Shi Guang¡¯s sister¡¯s ward earlier on!¡± ¡°Nothing? I was just casually looking around...¡± Yang Sitong lowered her voice to the point where it was as soft as a buzzing mosquito. ¡°Liar!¡± Yang Chifeng cut her in her words with an icy cold expression. ¡°Others may not understand you, but me? I know that you like Lu Yanchen. But, you can¡¯t be thinking that he would actually fall for you if you were to hurt Shi Guang¡¯s sister, can you?¡± Yang Sitong held it in. ¡°...¡± ¡°Since Lu Yanchen had already asked for you to leave Z Province, why are you not doing so?¡± Yang Chifeng was still fierce as ever as he barked out. However, Yang Sitong shook her head. ¡°Brother, there are some things I don¡¯t wish for either.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t wish for what? For a man, you¡¯re willing toy your hands on a vegetable? Just what are you thinking?¡± Yang Sitong could no longer hold back against his lecturing as she burst out, ¡°It¡¯s all for you, for mother, for our Yang Family!¡± Chapter 427 - The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (1)

    Chapter 427: The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong could no longer hold back against his lecturing as she burst out, ¡°It¡¯s all for you, for mother, for our Yang Family!¡± Yang Chifeng looked at her with a strange expression, not understanding what she was up to. ¡°What do you mean for us? I¡¯ve already told you before that the Yang Family of the present is not like in the past¡ªwe don¡¯t need you to marry Lu Yanchen anymore. Why do you insist on no one else but him? There is no one in this world who cannot do without anyone else! If he doesn¡¯t like you, so be it! Why can¡¯t you understand that? What¡¯s so good about Lu Yanchen for you to be so hung up over him and insist on being with him no matter what? Why do you not want to leave even after he asked of you? Isn¡¯t it good to head abroad to look for a new start and find someone who is truly in love with you?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Yang Sitong yelled, her face pale right now. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not concerned about me at all, much less about whether Lu Yanchen is suitable for me! You¡¯re only afraid that I might bring trouble for the Yangs and that if I were to continue interfering with Lu Yanchen¡¯s affairs, he would continue to interfere with the business of our family as well! I bet you¡¯ve been ming me for the projects we¡¯ve lost over the past few months, right brother? You think that I¡¯m useless and want me to scram and kick me away! But brother, do you really think that if I were to do nothing and just get lost, that would mean that the Yangs can continue a life without worries?¡± Yang Sitong was extremely agitated as she ranted out, shaking from head to toe. ¡°So, what are you nning to do now? You feel that everything the Yangs have right now is all because of you and that if you can¡¯t get Lu Yanchen, you¡¯d rather have our entire Yangs go down to ruins as well?¡± Yang Chifeng asked angrily. He was worried about the Yangs, but he was truly even more worried about this younger sister of his. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, brother, no! No! No way! I won¡¯t let go of Lu Yanchen even if I have to die!¡± She had love, hatred, and indignance in her! ¡°You¡¯repletely unreasonable!¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s anger could not be quenched as he was thoroughly disappointed in this hopeless sister of his, throwing a p out. That p had Yang Sitong standing in a daze. She must not have imagined that this brother, who had doted on her for her entire life, would have actually pped at her. Her chest started heaving emotionally. ¡°You... hit me? You actually hit me?! Indeed, you find me utterly useless now and might as well just hit me to death so that the Yangs would finally live in peace, isn¡¯t it?¡± Yang Chifeng could nearly spit out a mouthful of blood and die over that statement. He took in a deep breath topose himself before looking at Yang Sitong in an exasperated manner. ¡°Whether you want to or not, I¡¯ll send you abroad and confiscate your passport for the time being as well.¡± ¡°HAHAHA...!¡± Yang Sitong roared out inughter. It was aughter filled with such irony that tears were streaming down the sides of her eyes. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re truly selfish! But, you really think that Lu Yanchen would leave the Yangs alone after my departure? I¡¯m telling you, no way! Besides, I¡¯ll never leave!¡± ¡°You!¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s eyes widened as he nearly struck out at Yang Sitong again. ¡°What are you guys doing!¡± A shrill voice drifted out followed by the figure of Mrs. Yang approaching. Yang Sitong lunged into Mrs. Yang¡¯s embrace immediately. ¡°Mummy, brother... he hit me! Even after all I¡¯ve done for him, not only is he not sparing a thought for me, he¡¯s even hitting me!¡± Mrs. Yang looked at Yang Chifeng with a stone cold face. ¡°Why are you here and being so fierce to your sister for?¡± ¡°Mum, this is the wonderful daughter that you¡¯ve raised. If I don¡¯t hit her to wake her up, god knows how she¡¯ll end up being!¡± That sentence was almost practically roared out by Yang Chifeng. Chapter 428 - The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (2)

    Chapter 428: The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That sentence was almost practically roared out by Yang Chifeng. His face was white with anger as his eyes were bloodshot, looking out of control as they had never seen before. ¡°Mother. If things were to go on like this, the entire Yangs would be dead meat! You know very well what sort of a family the Lus are.¡± Yang Sitong bit down on her lips tightly and red at him firmly with Mrs. Yang beside her. ¡°So, you think that we¡¯re not dead meat if I do nothing at all?!¡± Mrs. Yang looked at her son and sighed, ¡°It was me... I was the one who had her do it.¡± Yang Chifeng was in disbelief. He sat down on a sofa beside him and fondled at his be with his fingers. After a long time, he cooled down and asked, ¡°Mum, don¡¯t you know what the situation is right now? There¡¯s a limit to how much you can spoil her.¡± Yang Sitong felt as though that statement was a p to her face as she scoffed coldly, ¡°Brother, do you know just how domineering those people of the Lus are? Even until now, only a small group of people actually know about a legend concerning Father Lu. Apparently, the young Chief Lu almost killed someone for the sake of Shen Lingshuang in his youth!¡± Yang Chifeng was taken aback. ¡°And what are you implying by that?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯m telling you that just so you know... Even though Chief Lu nearly killed someone, not a single shred of that news spread out.¡± Yang Sitong paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°All these years, the reason why the Lus would help our Yangs so much was because I saved Lu Yanchen. If not for that, do you think that the Lus would help us at all? If one day the Lus were to find out that us Yangs had been lying to them for so many years... Everyone else aside, let¡¯s just talk about Lu Yanchen¡¯s father. Do you think that he would take it as though nothing had happened?¡± When he heard that, Yang Chifeng¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Suddenly, he understood... He understood it all. As a guess jolted into his mind, he flung his head and red at Mrs. Yang. Her silence confirmed his suspicions. ¡°Sitong... Sitong wasn¡¯t the one that saved Lu Yanchen back then!¡± Before Mrs. Yang could even reply, Yang Sitong roared out with reddened eyes, ¡°That¡¯s right! If Mo Feifei were to wake up, that secret would no longer be a secret! If the Lus knew that we were having them on, do you think that they... would pretend that nothing had happened?¡± Yang Chifeng was trying his best to repress his agitation. ¡°If Mo Feifei would reveal your secret if she woke up, was she the one that had saved Lu Yanchen back then?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yang Sitong shook her head. ¡°THEN WHAT IS GOING ON?¡± Yang Chifeng was losing control by now¡ªthe blow of that secret was way too huge. He bellowed so loudly that Yang Sitong broke out into a shiver, looking all weak and meek with her reddened eyes and nose. Even if he were almost going mad over this, at the end of the day, Yang Chifeng doted most on this sister of his. He held back his emotions and bit his lips, calming himself down before seething out with much control, ¡°You... Tell me everything right now... Every, single, thing.¡± Subconsciously, Yang Sitong looked over at Mrs. Yang. It was only with her approval that she began to talk. ¡°Back then, I arranged with someone to meet at the River Hucheng, but I was stood up by that person and was really angry. I knew that those wealthy rich girls were all looking down on me, looking at us as parvenus... At that point, I was thinking about letting things be. If they were looking down on me, so be it! It wasn¡¯t as though I couldn¡¯t make any friends. Rather than being looked down upon by those wealthy girls, I might as well go be friends with normal girls who would idolize me instead. But on my way home... I heard a girl yelling out.¡± Chapter 429 - The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (3)

    Chapter 429: The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong paused for a moment. ¡°That girl was Mo Feifei, and lying on the ground beside her was Lu Yanchen that was just rescued from the waters. She told me in a flustered manner that she had already called for an ambnce, but that she had to leave hurriedly because she had something on and requested for me to look after Lu Yanchen while waiting for the ambnce.¡± She had seen Lu Yanchen before in the past. Even though they were far apart and it was only a single nce, she had still managed to remember him. Therefore, even if Lu Yanchen was lying there motionlessly with a frighteningly pale face, Yang Sitong could still recognize him. She could not forget that surprise when she saw that it was Lu Yanchen as she blurted out, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Looking at how she had managed to call him by his name and was looking concerned and worried, Mo Feifei thought that they knew one another, and thus left him in her care hurriedly. ¡°Mo Feifei left right after handing him over to me. A heavy downpour then rained down and Lu Yanchenid there motionlessly. I truly thought that he was about to die. Thankfully, the ambnce arrived really quickly and I apanied him to the hospital. Not longter, the Lus arrived at the hospital. Back then, I had not thought about iming credit for this lifesaving grace. But, because it was raining and I was drenched all over, they automatically assumed that I was the one who had saved Lu Yanchen from the river.¡± It wasn¡¯t just anyone who could gain a debt of gratitude from the Lus. And just like that, her silent admittance to it changed the course of her entire life. ¡°They said that they could fulfill any terms I were toe up with, even to the extent that Old Master Lu agreed to me saying that I wanted to marry Lu Yanchen. I hated how those wealthy girls looked down on me and I liked Lu Yanchen as well. If I were to marry him, I would be his fianc¨¦e, and those people would no longer look down on me. At that thought, my heart wavered. But, you can¡¯t me me for that either. They were the one that had assumed me to be his life savior.¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s brows were knitted. ¡°Then, why did you say that Mo Feifei wasn¡¯t the one who had saved Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because Mo Feifei was dry from head to toe. If she had jumped into the waters to save him, how could she be dry all over? Furthermore, I found out that Mo Feifei did not know how to swim, so she couldn¡¯t have been the one who had saved him. However, she definitely knows who did it.¡± ¡°Mum, when did you find out about it?¡± Yang Chifeng furrowed his brows. ¡°When she admitted to it silently, why did you not stop her? Did you not know the consequences of this being found out?¡± Mrs. Yang was not someone that stupid. She knew what her son¡¯s concerns were; however, she had found out about it toote as well. Yang Sitong started crying. ¡°Don¡¯t me mummy! She only found out a long timeter when she was trying to help me salvage things!¡± Yang Chifeng was almost breaking down by now. ¡°And what did you do in between that period of time then? Don¡¯t tell me that the reason why Mo Feifei is a vegetable has something to do with you!¡± ¡°But, I had no other choice back then!¡± Yang Sitong shrieked as she tore at her hair. ¡°I thought that I would never ever bump into Mo Feifei for my entire lifetime ever again as well! But, who would have thought that she would end up in the same school as me! I was really afraid back then... Even though I had saved Lu Yanchen, he was still really cold toward me! On the surface, he was polite and nice, but he never took me as his fianc¨¦e at all. But no matter, emotions could be built over time. I heard that Old Master Lu had asked him toe visit me at school from time to time to build up our rtionship.¡± Yang Sitong continued sobbing, ¡°By all circumstances, I should have been really happy about that! But, when I heard about that, I felt nothing but extreme fear instead! What if Lu Yanchen were to bump into Mo Feifei when he came to visit me and she were to recognize him! What should I do?¡± Chapter 430 - The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (4)

    Chapter 430: The Secret That Must Not Be Revealed (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I merely did not want Lu Yanchen toe into contact with Mo Feifei! If Mo Feifei were to not be in our school, if she were to drop out, they would definitely note across one another. Lu Yanchen¡¯s family background and hers was just like Heaven and Earth, so there was no way they would have any connections. But, she was way too exceptional as a person, and the school would definitely not expel her! It didn¡¯t seem possible for me to intimidate her with our family background either. Besides, I didn¡¯t want anyone to know that I was the one who wanted her out.¡± As Yang Sitong continued, she sobbed harder. At that time, because she had be Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e, everyone¡¯s attitude towards her had taken on a 180-degree turn¡ªit was as though she had turned into a Phoenix from a sparrow instantly. Everyone who had once looked down on her were suddenly dancing around in circles around her. All of those upper-ss banquets that she could not wish for more to attend in the past? She was getting invites everywhere. All of that had happened after she became Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How could she allow Mo Feifei to spoil her blessings? If Mo Feifei were just any ordinary student, that would be fine. But, she was way too exceptional! She was a renowned girl genius who had mastered threenguages just in high school. Not only that, her paintings were sold at a sky-high price, with critics even iming that she might be the new generation¡¯s Picasso. She was a walking advertisement for the school itself. Anyone with some slight understanding of their school would have knowledge of the existence of Mo Feifei. Naturally, because she was so exceptional, Su Ya and the others did not like her at all. That was the reason why Yang Sitong got together with Su Ya¡¯s group to try and think of a way to get rid of her. ¡°Because Su Ya didn¡¯t like her as well, we started bullying her along with some others in the school... At that time, I truly merely thought of chasing her away, and wasn¡¯t trying to take her life! It was only after that that I found out she had jumped off a building, turning into a vegetable.¡± When she first heard that Mo Feifei had jumped off a building, she was truly really afraid. However, Su Ya told her that it was none of their business. If anyone were to be med, it was Mo Feifei herself for being too weak to sumb to pressure. What was the deal with hitting her a little? It wasn¡¯t as though it was severe enough that she had to be sent to the hospital. What was the deal with stripping her of her clothes? She was still wearing her lingerie. Besides, what day and age was it? One could spot someone wearing a bathing suit almost everywhere. If she couldn¡¯t handle it, all she had to do was transfer schools. Why did she not do that and had to tell everything to her parents? She was the one who had killed her own parents! Everything was Mo Feifei¡¯s own fault! ¡°Now that so many years had passed, if the Lus were to find out that I wasn¡¯t the one who had saved Lu Yanchen back then and yet we still... What do you think the Lus would do to us? They would definitely not let us off. Therefore, with things as such, I really have no other choice! It¡¯s not that I hadn¡¯t thought of giving up, but if I were to give up and just let Lu Yanchen be together with Shi Guang, and if Mo Feifei were to wake up, the Lus would find out about it sooner orter... Therefore, Mo Feifei cannot and must not wake up! Brother, I believe that you must have some way to have Mo Feifei remain unconscious forever...!¡± Yang Chifeng scoffed coldly, ¡°Do you really think that Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t do anything to us with that mere ¡®lifesaving grace¡¯ of yours? Do you know the recent situation at the Yang Corporation? Do you know how much fewer projects and profits ourpany¡¯s been earning recently? Do you know that? No! You know nothing! If you continue the way you are, whether or not Mo Feifei wakes up, things would end up at the exact same way as you had thought!¡± Suddenly, the entire room fell silent while Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes widened. She shook her head inplete disbelief. After all, as of this point, she was still Lu Yanchen¡¯s life savior. But thinking back of how merciless Lu Yanchen was that day at the Yu Pce, nothing really seemed that impossible. Chapter 431 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (1)

    Chapter 431: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong was extremely panicked right as she looked at Mrs. Yang, looking for help. ¡°Mummy, is it as brother had said?¡± Mrs. Yang sighed, ¡°It is! Chief Lu has been away to Kyoto for an important meeting recently, and we had not expected that Lu Yanchen would actually have such capabilities. He had only left the military for around half a year, and yet, he is already calling some shots in the business world, forcing our Yang Corporation to quite a corner without anywhere to go.¡± ¡°How could things have turned out as such? How!¡± Yang Sitong was struck a huge blow. ¡°Mummy, I really had not expected things to be as such, really! How could Lu Yanchen do that to me!¡± Yang Chifeng scoffed coldly, ¡°You hate Shi Guang and thought up of all sorts of ways to make things difficult for her. You even thought of drugging her water before herpetition to tarnish her name and have her fall. Do you really think of Lu Yanchen as a useless dead person? If not for the fact that you¡¯ve once saved his life, do you really think that you could even be talking here like that right now? Lu Yanchen is even more vicious than his father!¡± ¡°N-No! No! You can¡¯t me me! Shi Guang was the one that wanted to snatch Lu Yanchen away...!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes were filling up with fear as she truly felt the dread spreading out from the depths of her heart. ¡°You can¡¯t be med because Shi Guang was the one trying to snatch Lu Yanchen away? You can¡¯t be med because you didn¡¯t know that things would turn out as such? You can¡¯t be med that they were the one who were mistaken back then about you? No! You could have chosen to let go, chosen to clear things up. It was your silent admittance to things that had led things toe to this point right now,¡± Yang Chifeng really did not want to throw the me on her, but he did feel somewhat aggrieved in his heart and was filled with mixed emotions as well. Afraid that things would truly go the extreme worst, Yang Sitong yelled out, ¡°You¡¯re scolding me now? But, wasn¡¯t it all because of me that the Yangs were able to live with such grandeur for all these past years?¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s eyes cast a dark shadow. ¡°That¡¯s right! I wanted to borrow the power of the Lus to climb up further. But, if I had known that you had never saved Lu Yanchen back then, I would have never allowed you to admit to everything silently.¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking only after everything has happened!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Both of you, stop arguing!¡± Mrs. Yang stood up and looked at this troublesome pair of children of hers. ¡°Things has alreadye to such. What has happened has happened. Sitong, your brother is right. Leave this ce immediately.¡± Being forced to the extremities of her emotions, Yang Sitong could feel nothing but indignation, hatred, and despair in her heart. Even if she weren¡¯t the one who was with Lu Yanchen at the end of the day, it mustn¡¯t be Shi Guang either...! Her eyes were bloodshot as she burst into a maniacalughter, looking contorted and twisted with her makeuppletely smudged by her tears, ¡°NO! I DON¡¯T WANT TO LEAVE! LU YANCHEN IS REALLY MERCILESS! SINCE HE DOESN¡¯T CARE ABOUT ME AT ALL FOR THE SAKE OF SHI GUANG, I¡¯LL DEFINITELY NOT LET SHI GUANG OFF EITHER!¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s voice boomed through. ¡°Keep those smarts of yours. With just your brains, you¡¯re only asking to be humiliated by sending yourself at his doorsteps. The vegetable has been unconscious for so many years now, so how could she possibly wake up just like that? Besides, even if she were to wake up, she might not remember everything back then. It has been so many years after all. Furthermore, even if she DOES remember it and says it, would everyone believe her just like that? But just in case...¡± Mrs. Yang looked at her son worriedly. ¡°Chifeng, what are you thinking of doing!¡± Yang Chifeng breathed out heavily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter. I¡¯ll settle it.¡± ¡°No! Absolutely not!¡± Knowing what he was thinking of doing, Mrs. Yang panicked. She did not want her son involved in all of this! Even if things were to be exposed, she did not want anything to do with him. It was for that exact reason that she did not tell it to him back then! Yang Chifeng curled his lips in a hollowugh, ¡°I¡¯m also a Yang. Now that I already know everything, do you think that I can still just sit by idly?¡± Chapter 432 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (2)

    Chapter 432: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang headed to the provincial team. Even though she had just joined the team and should not be taking leave by right, owing to her sister¡¯s condition and the fact that she had just gotten married, Zhang Shulin brought her over to look for Head Coach Li personally to exin the situation. It was around 2 more months to the Winter Olympics, and thus, Head Coach Li agreed to the leave readily. But, before Shi Guang left, Zhang Shulin remarked seriously, ¡°The longest leave you can take is half a month. For the training at the Blue Seas half a monthter, you must definitely be present. Got it?¡± Each time the provincial team was faced with any majorpetitions, there would be trainings. Their training at the Blue Seas two weekster was to prep for the Winter Olympics. Shi Guang replied with 100% certainty, ¡°Coach, be at ease! I will definitely be there as scheduled!¡± After her sister¡¯s operation, it was undetermined when she would wake up¡ªshe would not wake up right after immediately. However, grandma had agreed with Mrs. Lu for the wedding to be held next month, but she had to attend her training and the Winter Olympics. Would they clump together at the same time? Regarding that, Shi Guang would have to discuss things again with grandma and Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother. They must absolutely not sh together. Shi Guang and Mo Jin had not told grandma about the exact date of Mo Feifei¡¯s operation yet, the main reason being that the operation would take a really long time, and they were worried that grandma might insist on waiting outside with them for the entire duration. Given her body condition, it was very likely that she might not be able to take it. Shi Guang arrived at the hospital really early on. After the operation started for quite some time, Mo Jin arrived and apanied her. A long time seemed to have passed by, but the doctor did note out even once from morning till afternoon. Lu Yanchen left after Mo Jin had arrived, only returning in the afternoon to get them some food. Shen Lingshuang was the one who had cooked the food personally. Looking at Lu Yanchen bringing the food to try and cheer Shi Guang up, Mo Jin turned her head around and sniggered. The way they looked right now had her feeling rather happy. Perhaps they were young back then and could not see the fuller picture, or perhaps it was just a moment of blindness that she merely only saw the unhappiness and impatience that Lu Yanchen would ord Shi Guang. In reality, for a man that was as exceptional and proud as Lu Yanchen, if he didn¡¯t like a girl, he wouldn¡¯t even allow her to remain by his side all the time. And even though he looked cold to Shi Guang on the surface, he was, in fact, always thinking about her, even to the most minute of details. Looking at how she was about to eat, he took the chopsticks to her first. Looking at her hupping, he would pass water immediately... There were just so many small little details that he was always taking care of. And he would only do it for Shi Guang, out of the bottom of his heart. But, she no longer regretted doing what she did back then. After all, the most initial motive of Shi Guang was just like a timebomb. The sooner Lu Yanchen knew about it, the better. She believed that the Shi Guang now would also definitely let Lu Yanchen feel her love for him. Sitting there, Shi Guang found herself getting more tired as time went by, until she eventually fell asleep on his shoulders. In her dazed stupor, she saw a girl walking toward her, even calling out to her softly, ¡°Littly...¡± As she approached, Shi Guang could finally discern her appearance¡ªshe had exquisite features with a sweet sense of innocence. Her face was somewhat pale, without any color on her lips either. Her long glistening hair whisked around gently, bringing with her a refreshingly pure aura. Chapter 433 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (3)

    Chapter 433: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The features of that beautiful girl looked extremely familiar and Shi Guang recognized her with a single nce. ¡°Sister?¡± She called out softly. However, she did not move, merely smiling at her sister. It had been 7 years now and she still looked the same¡ªthin and fair, looking as though a single gust of wind could knock her over. If she could have grown up normally, she would definitely not look this way right now. Shi Guang felt her nose getting stuffy as a clear liquid dripped down from her eyes slowly. Drip after drip, the drops slid down her cheeks... ¡°Sister...!¡± She rushed over and stood in front of her sister in disbelief, asking cautiously, ¡°You¡¯ve finally woken up...?¡± ¡°Littly... don¡¯t cry...¡± Her sister consoled her softly and patted her cheeks gently. She did not reply to her question, merely smiling at her. ¡°...¡± ¡°Sister!¡± Shi Guang yelled out once more as she reached out, wanting to hug her. However, she grabbed at nothing but thin air. Her sister was gone! She had disappeared! How could that be? She was clearly just standing right in front of her moments earlier and had even touched her face! A sense of fear that she had never experienced before engulfed her entirely before spreading out through her entire soul. Her tears gushed down fiercely as she screamed, ¡°SISTER! SISTER...!¡± Suddenly, her surroundings turned pitch ck¡ªthere was nothing left. She merely heard someone calling out to her, ¡°Littly... Littly!¡± ¡°Shi Guang... Shi Guang!!¡± Shi Guang jerked her eyes open to the worried faces of Lu Yanchen and Mo Jin. She sat up filled with sweat and found herself lying on a hospital bed before breathing out gently, ¡°What happened to me?¡± Mo Jin replied with some lingering fears, ¡°You were too tired and fell asleep. I had initially wanted to have you take a better sleep on the bed, but you were having a nightmare and crying out for Sister Feifei endlessly, not waking up no matter how I called to you.¡± So, that was a dream. Shi Guang asked hurriedly, ¡°How was sister¡¯s operation!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the operation was a sess! She¡¯s in the ICU right now where the doctor would not allow visitations temporarily. But, she¡¯ll be transferred to a normal ward if there¡¯s nothing serious after 24 hours for us to take care of her ording to his instructions.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Shi Guang patted on her chest. Thankfully... thankfully! Sheid back down on the bed before closing her eyes slowly. Why would she have a dream like that out of no reason? ¡°You take a good rest. I¡¯m going to tell grandma and the others about the good news.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After Mo Jin left, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen and smiled, her eyes sparkling brightly, ¡°My sister¡¯s going to wake up soon, right?¡± Lu Yanchen was stunned for a moment before nodding his head. ¡°Yes, congrattions!¡± After all those enduring influx of emotions, Shi Guang could not help but reach out and hug Lu Yanchen tightly around his waist, remarking softly, ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid that this is all just a dream.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s body stiffened. His gaze was initially somewhat cold and distant when he looked at her. But when she hugged him, it was instantly filled with warmth once more. More than her, he was afraid that this was a dream. The sudden change in her attitude hade way too quickly such that he could barely believe it at all. Perhaps, everything might end after he woke up from this dream, that these couple of days had not happened at all and they were still spiting one another. But no matter what, if this were destined to be a dream, he could only hope for it tost as long as it could. ¡°When are we going for our honeymoon?¡± ¡°Probably a couple of dayster?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°My father has returned. He wants to see you!¡± Chapter 434 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (4)

    Chapter 434: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What did you say!¡± Shi Guang was flustered immediately as she jumped down from the bed and walked around the ward in circles. ¡°Why does he want to see me? Why? Why? Why?¡± Looking at the way she was had Lu Yanchen feeling somewhat amused. ¡°Why do you think?¡± Wasn¡¯t it normal for a father-inw to want to see his daughter-inw? Shi Guang gulped and tried hiding her nervousness. ¡°Wasn¡¯t your dad objecting to us being together?¡± ¡°Yeap!¡± Yeap his head! Shi Guang thought back to that man filled with imposingness and authority that she had met at the banquet the other day and could not help but feel anxious once more. ¡°Erm...¡± She hopped over and sat on Lu Yanchen¡¯s legs, hugging him by the neck and leaning her head on his shoulders while rubbing her head up and down while speaking, bringing with her a coquettish and childish tone as she spoke, ¡°Can... can we bring our honeymoon forward then?¡± Hmph, trying to seduce him with her charms? Lu Yanchen did not move at all and paused for a moment before replying, ¡°Nopes!¡± Shi Guang looked up. ¡°Why?¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°I told you, my father has returned and he wants to see you!¡± To think that he wouldn¡¯t help her out at all! Shi Guang was a little peeved and pushed him gently. ¡°See me then! Who¡¯s afraid of whom!¡± She wanted to get up but Lu Yanchen wrapped his arms around her waist, looking at her in a serious manner. ¡°Escaping is not going to help you. You¡¯ll have to face him someday.¡± That was true as well. Even though Chief Lu was scary, she WAS married to Lu Yanchen. There was no way she could hide from him for her entire life. Shi Guang nodded her head obediently and rubbed her head against his neck like a little kitten. All the hugging and rubbing soon brought about a reaction to his body. This time around, Lu Yanchen was the one feeling ufortable now, feeling as though he had just smashed a rock on his own feet. If she wanted to talk, talk then! What was with all this hugging of his neck and sitting on him, grinding out the lust in him? Feeling something hard pressing against her, Shi Guang froze for a moment before looking at Lu Yanchen instinctively. That was a little teasing look that had Lu Yanchen¡¯s embarrassment turning into frustration immediately as he cupped the back of her head and pulled her into a fierce kiss. Before Shi Guang could even react to it, she found herself entangled in a game of tongue exchange after his domineering infiltration. Blinking her eyes, she felt her body go fuzzy... The sounds of footsteps outside had Shi Guang jolting in shock, suddenly realizing that the ce was not appropriate. She pushed him away. ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± The thought of her and Lu Yanchen doing something so inappropriate in the ward while there were people walking about left and right outside had her feeling an inexplicable sense of embarrassment. However, Lu Yanchen was unconcerned in the slightest bit. The location did not seem to matter to him at all. This time around, he was truly so high that there was no sign of that usual coldness and aloofness in his eyes, merely a zing me of passion as he hugged her tightly, nting kisses over her body... In a ce like this, the burning kisses he wasnding on her body was made Shi Guang exceptionally conscious. Not only that, she was feeling really sensitive right now as her body could not help but squirm out. Breathing heavily with a flushed face, she uttered, ¡°Behave yourself... Ahhhh!¡± Before she could even finish, Lu Yanchen had already bitten down gently on her neck. That love bite was crafted just like that. Shi Guang could no longer struggle as she closed her eyes while breathing heavily, ¡°Lu Yanchen, don¡¯t... not... like this...!¡± Her voice was breaking up as she did not know what she wanted to say any longer. However, he had already pulled up her dress. The next thing she knew, they were alreadybined as one. In that delirious passion, she jolted awake and shook her head repeatedly. ¡°Lu Yanchen... no! Not here, alright...?¡± It was all useless as her body started rocking in sync with his movements... Chapter 435 - Young Master Lu – The Wolf, The Tiger (5)

    Chapter 435: Young Master Lu ¨C The Wolf, The Tiger (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang felt as though she was about to lose her mind. This was a hospital, and the door to the ward was not locked either. There could be someone passing by at any time. What if they were seen by someone! What if a nurse or a doctor entered the ce! Even though the only thing they would see was her sitting on top of him, anyone with a brain could tell what they were doing. How could he be so daring! Under such circumstances, excitement usually heightened one¡¯s senses. Every single motion made by Lu Yanchen would cause her to moan and squirm out. Her body no longer felt like it belonged to her as she could not defend against his relentless assaults. Pump after pump, she felt as though her blood vessels could burst right now. She felt really terrible and truly wanted to moan out, yet she was afraid that someone might end up hearing her. Thus, she had no other choice but to bite down on her lips and endure through it all, lest any activity might lead someone outside to burst in and check instead. There seemed to be two nurses stopping outside the ward for a chat. ¡°My mum¡¯s friend just introduced a guy to me, saying that he¡¯s a PhD who had studied abroad and insisted that I meet him. But, I was telling her like I¡¯m only 23! What¡¯s there to matchmake at that age!¡± ¡°Well, just go check him out then? Take it as you¡¯re getting to know a new friend.¡± ¡°I think that it¡¯s quite nice to be single.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel alone and needy at night? It¡¯s rather nice to have a man hugging you in the dark winter nights! Go on, go on!¡± ¡°Alright, then!¡± Thankfully, they did not continue chatting as they left after a few exchanges. Lu Yanchen, who had stopped temporarily, started thrusting once more, this time around deep and forcefully. He was like a wolf; a tiger. Shi Guang truly could not withstand it any longer. Because she was so nervous and yet she could not make a single peep of sound, she could only direct that in the form of a bite on his shoulders. That sort of passion was simply way too frenzied. Shi Guang was a little angry and ignored Lu Yanchen in a huff after they were done. However, he was unbothered at all, as though her attitude right now was the real Shi Guang, and that the way she would pander to his affections was the way that had him feeling uneasy. That had Shi Guang so pissed that she nearly spat out blood, wanting to roar at him, ¡®You¡¯re a bloody sadist!¡¯ ... Ever since Shi Guang knew that she had to meet Chief Lu, she had always been feeling somewhat jittery. This was especially the case on the day of the meeting. Even though this wasn¡¯t her first time at the Lu¡¯s ce, she was so nervous that she could barely walk anymore. Furthermore, the line-up of the Lus was somewhat... intimidating today. That initially spacious house was suddenly filled with people young and old. There were some whom Shi Guang had seen before and some she had not. She had seen some of them at the birthday banquet, and others on television. There were people of all statuses here. Shi Guang tried putting on a tough front at first, but her feet really felt wobbly the moment she stepped foot in. And at the same time, she finally understood why Yang Sitong insisted on marrying Lu Yanchen no matter what. In the past, she had only known that the world of Lu Yanchen¡¯s family was not simple. But, she had not imagined that... they were FAR from simple to this extent. If this were in the ancient times, it would probably be the difference between the imperial court and themoners. If grandma had witnessed this line-up before they obtained their marriage certificate, she might have felt rattled as well, and perhaps reconsidered whether or not she was suitable to be with Lu Yanchen. Sized up by everyone in the house, Shi Guang could not help but peer at Lu Yanchen. As for Father Lu, she did not even dare to meet his gaze at all. After all, he was the greatest opposition in the entire family¡ªthe antagonist of her being together with Lu Yanchen. Chief Lu was the one who took the initiative to walk toward them. Draped in his military uniform, he was expressionless and bore with him an intimidating aura. Unlike Shi Guang who was almost asphyxiating from her nervousness, Lu Yanchen was thoroughly rxed as he looked around coolly before speaking to Father Lu, ¡°What¡¯s this for? I¡¯m bringing my wife home, not a pet for you guys to survey.¡± Chapter 436 - The Wolf, The Tiger (6)

    Chapter 436: Young Master Lu ¨C The Wolf, The Tiger (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was secretly cringing. Wasn¡¯t Lu Yanchen rather afraid of his father who would whip him out of nowhere? Wasn¡¯t he afraid that his father would do that in public with that rude reply of his? Besides, he had brought her home to see him today. If he were to talk like that and his father were to get pissed, wouldn¡¯t he definitely make things difficult for them? Additionally, if his father was disagreeable to this, the wedding and whatnot would instantly be out of the question. Indeed, Chief Lu was angered as he sat down at the main seat while remarking imposingly, ¡°Why? Can¡¯t everyone be here to take a look at the vixen that caused you to break your marriage agreement?¡± Vixen? How was she suddenly a vixen out of nowhere? That single word had sessfully triggered Shi Guang. Even though it looked as though he had said that to agitate Lu Yanchen, as a Chief, surely it wasn¡¯t nice for him to say such things, was it? Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed slightly and for a moment, forgetting about her nervousness as she questioned him bravely, ¡°How am I a vixen now?¡± As those eyes that were filled with fury and indignation were pointed at him, Chief Lu was suddenly finding things to be somewhat interesting. He thought about that kitten his grandson¡ªXiao Bai¡ªhad recently adopted. He heard that she was the one who had adopted it with him, and when it red up, it would behave the same way as her. Interesting! Even though her looks might pass for it, the way she was so in and simple looking truly did not look much like a vixen. Instantly, his mood was lifted by quite a bit. However, he pretended to be angry still as he asked coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re not a vixen, what are you?¡± Shi Guang blurted out immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that your son is more like the vixen? Me? I¡¯m like a Taoist priest that¡¯s in charge of subduing demons and devils.¡± That reply had everyone surrounding stunned immediately. ¡°Piff!¡± Someone broke out into a muffled chuckle, following which, the entire crowd burst intoughter. Since he was young, Lu Yanchen had always been a cold and aloof person. He was also the most handsome out of his brothers, and indeed, at times he did seem rather devilish. As for Shi Guang, she was upright and proper. Perhaps owing to her background as an athlete, there was a sense of straightforwardness that exuded from the core of her personality. And indeed, that did fit the bill for the example. Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Bloody hell, he had married a foolish wife who really did not know how to read the situation at all. Chief Lu was stunned for a moment in amusement at the situation. He then found himself feeling somewhat delighted over that currently speechless son of his that was suddenly made fun of by this girl. Strange, strange~ He had clearly wanted to show his strength in front of this girl, and yet with a couple of simple replies, she had managed to diffuse his imposingness immediately. Seemed like he would have to put in more effort if he wanted to purge this ¡®vixen¡¯. Chief Lu continued to put on a stoic face as he red at Shi Guang fiercely, ¡°Lass, do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± His booming voice was just like thunder. Filled with authority, the chuckles came to an instant stop. Shi Guang too was rattled as that surge of courage she felt earlier suddenly disappeared while she could not help but turn and look at Lu Yanchen. He looked at Shi Guang pridefully as well. Oh, so now you need your man, huh? When you betrayed him moments earlier, did you even hesitate at all? But of course, he was the only one who could bully his wife, not even his old man, as he replied icily, ¡°You¡¯ve already scolded her a vixen and you don¡¯t allow her to retort? Overbearing!¡± Chief Lu felt totally displeased. For a stinky littless, he was going against his father time and again! Look at that useless wastrel He snorted coldly, ¡°So what if I scold her? You are the son of Your Father 1 . And yet, Your Father can¡¯t even question a woman you bring home? You want to marry her? Yours Truly shall tell you today... No way!¡± Chapter 437 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (7)

    Chapter 437: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios So fierce, so scary ! Shi Guang¡¯s face was turning somewhat pale in the face of this man that looked as though he was going to eat someone up. Even though she had already prepared herself mentally beforeing over that Chief Lu would definitely make things difficult for her, she thought that he might not go overboard on the surface. After all, he was a great chief out there. But, she would have never expected that he would actually go off on them right in front of a crowd like this. What should she do! What if things were to spiral out of control and she was chased out of the Lus on ount of being a femme fatale? Instinctively, she tried looking around the crowd for the shadows of Shen Lingshuang, hoping that she would help them out of this predicament. However, she found no signs of her even after looking for a long time. As for everyone else, none of them said anything while looking at both of them. Not only that, their expressions did not seem like they had changed at all. Just what was going on here? Shouldn¡¯t they be feeling flustered over Chief Lu getting pissed? Nervous? It was as though they were all used to a situation as such. Boohoohoo! What should she do to diffuse this awkward situation right now? A middle-aged man who was around the age of Chief Lu coughed out gently, ¡°Alright now, stop scaring the kids!¡± Shi Guang had seen this man on television before¡ªhe was a national icon on the same status as Chief Lu! Because he was Lu Yanchen¡¯s big uncle, it was only him who could have the rights to speak up at a moment as such. Chief Lu scoffed out coldly, looking all prideful, ¡°Who¡¯s scaring whom? If I don¡¯t agree, I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°Then, what did you ask us back for?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was EVEN more prideful as he tugged Shi Guang¡¯s hand, wanting to turn around and leave. ¡°Fourth, behave yourself!¡± Big Uncle Lu called out sternly. Usually, when these two patriarchal figures of the family spoke, no one would dare to say anything. Even if Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t want to give his own father face, he would have to give his big uncle some face. Shi Guang was truly somewhat touched at how Lu Yanchen was not bringing her away. Now that their father had spoken up, Lu Zhiyao and Lu Xuebao whom Shi Guang had met before immediately headed up and smiled at her cheerily. Instantly, the entire situation seemed way less tense as both of them looked reallyposed. Evidently, they were used to handling situations as such. In any case, each time Big Uncle Lu red up, Chief Lu would handle it; if Chief Lu red up, Big Uncle Lu would handle it. The reason why the Lus could have the same status they enjoyed today was because of these two brothers who were in politics and the military respectively. ¡°Big sister...!¡± Suddenly, a figure pounced over right into Shi Guang¡¯s embrace. Xiao Bai had returned! The reason why Shen Lingshuang wasn¡¯t around was because she had gone to fetch Xiao Bai. Now that she was back and saw that Shi Guang was still standing around, she immediately hurried forth and introduced Shi Guang. But actually, for the most parts, Shi Guang was just introducing herself. Although, the moment she was back, Chief Lu¡¯s expression DID soften a little. She poured tea and cut fruits for Shi Guang, weing her with such fervor that even Shi Guang was getting embarrassed as she stood up immediately. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Shi Guang was displeased. ¡°Child, what are you getting all polite for again! Hadn¡¯t I already told you to call me mummy the other day? Furthermore, now that you¡¯ve already obtained your marriage certificate with Yanchen, it¡¯s high time you call me mummy too.¡± She then looked at Shi Guang with such hopefulness that thetter was caught at a loss. Chief Lu had already said that there was no way he was letting her marry Lu Yanchen. How would she dare to address Shen Lingshuang as mummy out of nowhere? What if Chief Lu were to blow up when she addressed her as mummy? Instinctively, she lowered her head and looked at Lu Yanchen for help. However, his face was all innocent as though saying... What are you looking at me for? Helpless, Shi Guang could only say in a meek tone, ¡°Mummy!¡± Chapter 438 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (8)

    Chapter 438: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang was ted beyond words and even looked at big uncle¡¯s wife while sniggering, ¡°See! This is my daughter-inw! She¡¯s a swimming champion!¡± Her tone was filled with pride as big uncle¡¯s wife smiled out brightly in return as well. Shi Guang snuck a nce at Chief Lu and heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed that he wasn¡¯t fuming. However, her heart started pounding fiercely immediately after because... Shen Lingshuang had just requested for her to address Chief Lu as ¡®Dad!¡¯. Instantly, Shi Guang truly felt like crying. Chief Lu had literally just said that he wouldn¡¯t allow them to get married. But, it wouldn¡¯t be good if she did not address him too. Looking at the tea set before Chief Lu, she first poured him some tea from the teapot before calling out along the way, ¡°Daddy... tea.¡± Chief Lu¡¯s face was expressionless and he did not reply to Shi Guang either. However, he did pick up the teacup and sipped his tea. When he did so, his lips could not resist but curl up a little. Since they were young, his four littleds would always just refer to him as Chief. Even on festivities or asions where they had no other choice, they would also address him as ¡®dad¡¯ with a stiff tone. His first daughter-inw¡ªYan Miaoke¡ªwas no different, addressing him in a really formal manner. But, for someone to call him a full ¡®daddy¡¯ in such a fluffy manner, it was truly as though he had a real daughter. After they had four sons, Chief Lu and Shen Linghsuang had initially wanted to go for one more. However, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s body could no longer take any more causal pregnancies. Of course, because they feared that it would be another boy again, they did not insist on having any more children. The greatest regret for the both of them in this lifetime was not having a daughter. After putting down his teacup, Chief Lu snorted out pridefully again, ¡°I heard that you were with Fourth in the past as well, and he had even dumped you back then. Since that¡¯s the case, why haven¡¯t you thought through things and have decided toe back and be with him again? Don¡¯t you think that Fourth is an a*shole?¡± Those words of Chief Lu brought about a series of chuckles from everyone in the house again. Lu Yanchen was the only one with a ckened face. Naturally, Shen Lingshuang was the one who had told Chief Lu about the fact that Shi Guang was Lu Yanchen¡¯s, first love. Afraid that her son would nag at her again, Shen Lingshuang immediately spoke out, ¡°What are you talking about? Who would talk about their son like that? They¡¯ve already said that they were merely having a tiff back then and it was only a small issue that has long been resolved. Otherwise, how else would they be married?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Which couple doesn¡¯t quarrel at all? Look at you and Lingshuang in the past... Weren¡¯t you guys always squabbling a little here and there for no reason as well?¡± Chief Lu was displeased that big uncle¡¯s wife was exposing his past. How could he maintain his authority that way? He then frowned. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you talking about? She was the one who was getting on my case! How was I squabbling with her!¡± Bloody stupid man! Always trying to act cool! Shen Lingshuang scolded in her heart. However, she was an understanding woman and would definitely not have her husband throw his face in front of others. Thus, she bore with everything silently. Big uncle¡¯s wife had quite a thing for Shi Guang as she pulled at thetter¡¯s hand, asking her questions all over before eyeing Chief Lu. ¡°I think that this child is rather nice. Also, she¡¯s quitepatible with Yanchen.¡± Lu Zhiyao looked at her mother and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, I think so too!¡± ¡°True! I kinda like this sister-inw too! Sister-inw, carry me in Kings of Glory, okay?¡± Lu Xuebao started acting cute. ¡°I like big sister too! But, big sister is marrying little uncle? Shouldn¡¯t big sister be my mummy?¡± Xiao Bai asked innocently, causing Shen Lingshuang to scold him gently, ¡°How many times have I told you? Big sister is going to be your little auntie!¡± ¡°Boohoohoo! Then I¡¯ll call little uncle daddy then! That way, big sister will be my mummy!¡± Xiao Bai said pitifully. Everyone roared out inughter. Thankfully, Lu Yanzhi wasn¡¯t around. Otherwise, Xiao Bai would definitely have been spanked. Chapter 439 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (9)

    Chapter 439: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The dinner was extremely scrumptious with all sorts of delicaciesid out. Because there were so many people, the dining table was extended out to a really long length. On Shi Guang¡¯s right was Lu Yanchen, and on her left was Shen Lingshuang, who was extremely passionate and bringing food for her constantly, from prawns to crabs and the likes. The women were all ratherfortable as they would chat with one another asionally. However, the men of the Lus were really quiet when they had their meals. Not only that, all of them sat upright like an oak tree. It was the same for Big Uncle Lu¡¯s family. All of this was probably due to the influence of the Old Master Lu who was from the Red Army. Thus, his descendants were all indoctrinated with the remnants of his military teachings. Shi Guang was really upright in her posture as well, and was thus teased by Big Auntie Lu. ¡°I noticed that Shi Guang¡¯s sitting posture looks as though she was from the military. She really IS like one of ours.¡± Practically everyone shifted their gazes over at her immediately. Shi Guang was instantly embarrassed, so shy that she did not even dare to move her chopsticks anymore. ¡°...¡± Perhaps due to the fact that she was an athlete, she had always been sitting really straight and upright since she was young. That posture extended to the way she walked as well, and indeed, there were some simrities between that and a soldier. Lu Yanchen diffused the situation for her and took some food for her. ¡°Eat this!¡± Chief Lu looked at Shi Guang¡¯s perfect sitting posture and found it really pleasing to his eyes. Suddenly, he just had this feeling that this girl was almost like a daughter-inw tailored just for their family. If not because of... Hais, forget it! Now that things had alreadye to this, it was better not to talk about some things. Seated opposite Shi Guang was Lu Yanchen¡¯s 3rd brother, Lu Huainan, and Yan Miaoke. For the entire time, that couple said nothing and ate very little, merely listening to everyone. Even the way they interacted as a couple was really stiff. Shi Guang was a little curious. She had clearly remembered Wang Caichun telling her that this couple was well known in the circle to be an ideal couple. But, why were they giving off the feeling as though they were really distant? Rome wasn¡¯t built in a single day. It seemed as though the way they were behaving wasn¡¯t something that had begun overnight. As though she had sensed Shi Guang¡¯s gaze, Yan Miaoke raised her head and looked over. It was an icy cold gaze that seemed as though it was an ice arrow being shot over, exuding a spine-chilling coldness. Shi Guang could not help but freeze momentarily. Lu Yanchen, who was beside her, had caught sight of it as well and instantly felt some displeasure. Seated beside Lu Yanchen was the 2nd son of the Lus¡ªLu Ximo. He had seen everything that was going on. Afraid that Lu Yanchen might brood into a cold rage, he put his chopsticks down and said in a soft voice to Lu Yanchen, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t give that cold face now. It¡¯s clear that Chief Lu has already epted your wife, but he¡¯s just finding it hard to put down his image. You should try to understand him as well.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him then continued with his meal. Naturally, he understood the meaning of his 2nd brother¡¯s words. No matter how displeased he was, be it with Father Lu or Yan Miaoke, he would have to hold it in. Otherwise, his wife would be the one on the receiving end of the stick. To begin with, he had not contemted on doing anything either. By the time everyone was done with their dinner, the skies were already dark. Because the table¡¯s diners were all busy people, more than half of them left after the meal. With the other rtives gone, the only people remaining were those of the Lus. Shen Lingshuang looked at Shi Guang. ¡°Littly, how about staying the night to rest? You can leave tomorrow.¡± After overhearing grandma addressing Shi Guang as Littly that day at the hospital, Shen Lingshuang took to use that name with her as well. Shi Guang was alright with everything¡ªLu Yanchen was the problem. He looked at this well-behaved Shi Guang and then looked over at Chief Lu who had called her a vixen earlier on, iming that he would never ever let her into the family. Thus, he went silent for a moment, then spoke to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°Go get the box from the cab beside your bed.¡± Chapter 440 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (10)

    Chapter 440: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang¡¯s first reaction was surprise, followed by a face full of smiles. ¡°Okies!¡± She then ran upstairs happily and retrieved the box at her fastest speed. Opening the box, she took out the jade bangle in it and wore it for Shi Guang. ¡°This was your granny¡¯s most treasured item, and she insisted that it must be left for Fourth¡¯s wife!¡± So, it¡¯s this? Lu Ximo could not help but chuckle out. That was something left by granny. Because she doted on Fourth the most, that item was left behind for Fourth¡¯s wife¡ªshe was the only one who could wear that. Just earlier, Chief Lu was still insistent on not letting her into the family, and now, she was already there with her wee gift. This wife of Fourth was really something. Lu Huainan¡¯s face was indifferent; however, his thoughts were the exact same as Lu Ximo¡¯s. ¡°...¡± As for Yan Miaoke, she smiled out faintly, showing that it didn¡¯t matter to her at all. Xiao Bai was cheering at the side, ¡°What a beautiful bangle! You look so good with it, big sister!¡± After Shi Guang wore it, she snuck a nce at Lu Yanchen. Hisshes were fluttering with seemingly no reaction, and thus, she merely thanked Chief Lu and Shen Lingshuang. Chief Lu remarked coldly, ¡°Even though I¡¯m not really pleased with you and don¡¯t really wish for you to enter the family, since you guys have already obtained your marriage certificate and it¡¯s a military marriage furthermore, there¡¯s nothing much I can say about that. After all, we¡¯re a military family, and have to adhere to firm and strictws, swearing to serve our country and contribute to it. To love our country, to love the party 1 , to love the people!¡± Shi Guang suddenly felt as though she was going through a lesson. ¡°Oh...¡± Chief Lu continued, ¡°The life of military personnel must be well maintained as well! You must not reach hometer than 7 every night, and lights out from 10 onwards...¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Return home by 7? She might be training even till 7 at times. If she was resting the next day, she might even want to stay up that night for a little just to y games or watch some television! ¡°... Before making any major decisions, you must report them in. Also, the ce where you guys are staying must be tidied well, with the nkets folded into perfect squares. Every morning, you must wake up by 6 to go for a morning exercise. Your training schedule must also be outlined properly and not followed blindly. You have to follow through the official procedures to request for leave to organize for dates such as watching movies et cetera...¡± Shi Guang, ¡°...¡± Did she just change her career? She snuck yet another nce at Lu Yanchen and everyone else from the Lus¡ªthey seemed to be behaving normally. Thinking about how Lu Yanchen did not seem as though he was strictly adhering to these guidelines either, she garnered that since she would just listen with a pinch of salt just as they were doing then. Finally, after Father Lu had finished with a whole set of rules, he concluded, ¡°... Since the Lus wouldn¡¯t die feeding an extra mouth like yours, you can just find a spot to upy then.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She really did not know tough or to cry, and at the same time, she finally understood why Lu Yanchen was such a tsundere¡ªit ran in the family. After lecturing Shi Guang, Chief Lu turned to Lu Yanchen and started, ¡°Since I¡¯ve already agreed to you guys being together, you can go report to Old Chen tomorrow then.¡± Lu Yanchen rejected without thinking twice, ¡°Not going!¡± Chief Lu was displeased now. ¡°One must build their career and their families. You¡¯re not alone now. Do you intend to still fool around like now without finding something proper to do?¡± ¡°I am doing something proper.¡± Shen Lingshuang tried helping her son. ¡°Right, right! Yanchen is just busy earning money!¡± ¡°Have you already made up your mind to enter the business world for sure?¡± Chief Lu looked as though he was about to explode soon. However, Lu Yanchen still chose to give a definite answer, ¡°Yes.¡± The atmosphere was a little tense now. Thinking of diffusing the situation, Shi Guang asked, ¡°Looking for Old Chen would mean for you to return to the military?¡± Instantly, everyone looked at her with a somewhat strange gaze. Chapter 441 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (11)

    Chapter 441: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instantly, everyone looked at her with a somewhat strange gaze. Shi Guang was a little flustered¡ªdid she say something wrong? However, what she did not know was that Chief Lu had absolute authority in the family. He had set the rules that no one else should interrupt when he was talking. As for Shi Guang who did not know better, she merely chuckled awkwardly, then suggested sheepishly, ¡°Erm, I feel that there are enough generals in the family now. After all, no matter how many more generals there are produced, none of them would be as exceptional as you, daddy... Lu Yanchen included as well of course. If that¡¯s the case, I think he might as well go out there and earn some money for you to spend... Hehe?¡± Instantly, the entire ce fell even more silent. Even though Chief Lu¡¯s face was still imposing as ever, the furious look in his eyes was gone. ¡°...¡± The masses looked at Chief Lu, then at Shi Guang. She spun her head and looked at Lu Yanchen beside her with a bewildered and uneasy look, like an animal that was stuck in a beast trap. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at the appeased Chief Lu and then at Shi Guang. Hell, if there weren¡¯t so many people here, he really wanted to kiss her right away. He was wrong¡ªhis wife was not foolish. She was DARNED good at talking! Shen Lingshuang was stunned for a moment before sniggering out, ¡°N-Nono! You¡¯re not wrong!¡± She then looked at Chief Lu. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chief Lu snorted coldly, ¡°That kid is so useless, might as well punish him to go and make some money for everyone to squander in the future then. Fine!¡± Everyone else: ¡°...¡± To think that you would be so easy-going towards a daughter-inw that you found it so ¡®hard to ept¡¯? Truly, the one thing that can¡¯t be hidden from in sight is none other than bullsh*t! Yan Miaoke: ¡°...¡± Hypocrite ! She gave Shi Guang a disdainful look. Shi Guang did not want to make their rtionship too tense since she was her sister-inw as well no matter what, so she pretended to have seen nothing. Thankfully, Lu Huainan and Yan Miaoke left not longter. Even when both of them stepped out of the house, the tension between the both of them was still rather cold... so calm that they did not seem like husband and wife in the slightest bit. No one else from the Lus said anything else as they made their leave first. Lu Ximo left after lingering for a while as well. After they had left, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen. Even though she would listen to his wishes, she actually was rather keen on heading home. It was mainly because she was afraid of that 10pm lights out and 6am morning exercise schedule of Father Lu¡¯s. However, Shen Lingshuang could not bear for Shi Guang to leave. ¡°The two of you, don¡¯t leave tonight, will you? Stay for the night!¡± Shi Guang did not say anything still, leaving the decision for Lu Yanchen to make. He rejected her once, but Shen Lingshuang immediately looked at her son with teary eyes. ¡°Look at how all of you are always out now. Even your daddy isn¡¯t home all the time, leaving only me and Xiao Bai alone at home...¡± After a series of rants, Xiao Bai also came and tug at Shi Guang. ¡°Big sister, stay tonight, won¡¯t you? Sleep with me?¡± Chief Lu scolded out at the side, ¡°Hmph! Where¡¯re your manners! That¡¯s your auntie there. Have youpleted your homework?¡± Xiao Bai should be rather afraid of his grandpa. After all, he was exceptionally well behaved when his grandpa was around, and each time his grandpa spoke, he would tense up like a rubber ball. And Shi Guang could empathize with him¡ªshe too was really scared of Chief Lu. Lu Yanchen could not fight against Shen Lingshuang¡¯s tears tactics as he nodded his head in agreement to stay the night. Shi Guang then fondled Xiao Bai¡¯s head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay tonight. Hurry and go finish your homework. Carry me in Kings of Glory after you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Hooray! Bravo, big sister...!!¡± Xiao Bai cheered out by instinct immediately. But, eyeing the stoic Chief Lu by the side, he quietened down with a straight face immediately. Shi Guang really wanted to publish a post online for help: Chapter 442 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (12)

    Chapter 442: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang knew her husband best¡ªshe could tell that he liked this daughter-inw quite a bit. Even though he was always on Yang Sitong¡¯s side and was always polite to her, she could tell that he clearly did not have much of a wish for Lu Yanchen to marry Yang Sitong. However, she was curious as to what was in that information folder her son had given her hubby back then such that he spoke nothing more of the marriage agreement with the Yangs after reading it. After Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen headed upstairs, she smiled at Chief Lu. ¡°I heard that you said something about never ever letting her into our family when I wasn¡¯t around?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish for her to enter the family either. But, if I don¡¯t allow it, your son would definitely go and marry into HER family,¡± Chief Lu snorted coldly. Toward this smelly brat that he had raised, how could he not tell what thatd was thinking? Shen Lingshuang was clear about her son¡¯s personality as well. Not only was he not weak, but he was also extremely stubborn, and would never ever escape from any troubles he were toe to face with. If Chief Lu had been absolutely adamant about refusing Shi Guang into the family, her Yanchen would definitely sever all ties with them and marry into her family. And of course, something as vulgar as that was not his final objective¡ªit was only a method. This youngest son of hers was the only one who would dare to oppose the great Chief Lu in the family openly. ... Lu Yanchen brought Shi Guang and returned to the bedroom. Before they even sat down, the maid came knocking to inform them that Chief Lu was waiting for Lu Yanchen in the study. Unsurprised by it, he asked Shi Guang to sleep first if she was tired before heading out. In the quiet study... Chief Lu sat upright behind the table with a stern expression. ¡°Why are you unwilling to return?¡± Even though he had agreed for Lu Yanchen to switch careers, Father Lu was still a little ufortable about it in his heart and wanted to rify things with his son. Lu Yanchen said with a dark face, ¡°Being a general would not make you outstanding either. Look at First, he¡¯s so alike you and yet he would never surpass you. Neither of us would be someone who could stand over everything like you...¡± Chief Lu¡¯s face was filled with irritation as he cut Lu Yanchen in his words, ¡°Enough, enough! Don¡¯te here and suck up to your old man here. At the very least, thatss can im that she was telling the truth. But you? You¡¯re clearly lying to Your Father here!¡± ¡°You want to hear the truth?¡± ¡°Does Your Father look like he¡¯s crapping with you?¡± Lu Yanchen went silent for a moment. ¡°Chief Lu, I suppose you should know how fearless of death I was in the military for the past two years. The more dangerous a mission was, the higher the stakes and more likely one would die, the more I insisted on doing them. That was the reason why I managed to catch up with First in just two years. But, do you know the reason why?¡± It was also precisely because of how he had managed to catch up with First in just the span of two years that Chief Lu would insist on his son returning to the military. When he knew that his son would opt for the most dangerous missions during his time in the military, he was rather worried as well. However, at that time, he merely thought that his son was trying hard to prove himself and tell the rest of the world that his strength was all on him, and not that famous father of his. Chief Lu asked coldly, ¡°Why?¡± Lu Yanchen replied in a serious tone still, ¡°That¡¯s because when I was together with her in the past, by chance, she read ¡®A Farewell Letter For My Wife¡¯ with me. After that, she insisted that I promise her to die after her no matter what. She said that the pains and sufferings were always left for those that were alive.¡± ¡®A Farewell Letter For My Wife¡¯ was written by Lin Juemin, one of the 72 brave revolutionaries of the Yellow Flower Post for his wife Chen Yiying. It was a text that was so heart wrenching that it would induce one¡¯s tears after reading. Chief Lu could not believe his ears at all. So, the reason why that son of his was so reckless back then was all out of spite to take revenge on thatss! He barked out, ¡°So now, in order to fulfill that single promise, you¡¯re afraid that you might die young!¡± Chapter 443 - Young Master Lu—The Wolf, The Tiger (13)

    Chapter 443: Young Master Lu¡ªThe Wolf, The Tiger (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°When she was in junior high, she lost both her parents. Her grandma is getting old and her sister is a vegetable about whom no one knows if she¡¯ll ever wake up. Even though she looks cheery on the outside, she is actually really lonely. It¡¯s only because she does not want to wallow in self-pity that she chooses to live her life that brightly. I¡¯m already married to her, and I will absolutely not let her be alone or suffer the pain of losing a loved one again. This is a mission that only I can take on... I¡¯m the only one she has left.¡± Those words were really deep and emotional. If a woman were to hear them, she might be so touched that she would just cry. But for Chief Lu, there was nothing more than displeasureing out of them. In a sh of rage, he picked up the whip beside him and swung it at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Petty affairs of love! At the end of the day, you¡¯re just afraid of death now!¡± Indeed, that was true¡ªhe was afraid of death. He did not want to leave her alone. Therefore, Lu Yanchen did not try to dodge at all as he allowed Chief Lu¡¯s whip to rain down on his body mercilessly. No matter how tough it was, he did not make a single peep of sound. It was only after a long time that Chief Lu stopped. Looking at how Lu Yanchen was still sitting upright annoyed Chief Lu extremely as he red at him in frustration while waving out. ¡°Out, out! Get lost! Go be the bloody capitalist you want to be! Next time your three brothers want money, don¡¯te looking for Your Father telling me that you don¡¯t have any!¡± Shi Guang had gotten out of the shower and was blowing her hair dry. When Lu Yanchen returned, she looked at him and saw his dark expression. ( Boxno vel. co m ) Turning the hairdryer off, she walked toward him as he took off the ck t-shirt he was wearing. When she noticed all the deep red marks on his back, she was astounded. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Nothing much, just whipped by my old man,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s reply was indifferent and nonchnt. It was as though being whipped was something extremely normal. ¡°Daddy... Why did he whip you!¡± Hadn¡¯t he already agreed for them to be together? Shi Guang bit down on her lips. Even though Lu Yanchen said that it had nothing to do with her, she could sense that it was because of her that he was whipped. She hurriedly brought over some medicated oil. Lu Yanchen was already sprawled on the bed as she applied the oil on his back while blowing on his wounds with a pained heart. ¡°Does it hurt? Do you want to head to the hospital?¡± The cooling sensation from her breath and the oil had Lu Yanchen feeling better. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Why does your father always whip you? You¡¯re no longer a kid,¡± He had whipped him back then, and now again. Which father would even do this? This Chief Lu was really way too scary. This was his son, not his enemy! Weren¡¯t his methods way too vicious? After Shi Guang was done, she went to wash her hands and returned to find Lu Yanchen on the bed seemingly asleep. Pulling the nket over him gently, sheid down and looked at his handsome side view. A momentter, she leaned in and pecked him on the lips. Who knew that not only was the man awake, he even turned the situation around, kissing her passionately while conveniently searching for her most sensitive spot with his hands. She pushed him away with a flushed face. ¡°You¡¯re still injured, behave yourself...¡± However, he would not listen to her at all. The way her clothes were slightly uncovered, revealing and concealing different parts of her body, was truly hard to resist. His kiss slowed down as Shi Guang tilted her head down, moaning out softly while her body went limp and lost all strength. She could only whisper his name out softly, ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± Once again, this wolf and tiger of a Lu Yanchen had gotten his way. The heavy breathing and strong scent of a thick love took a long time to dissipate from the room... Chapter 444 - The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (1)

    Chapter 444: The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment the clock ticked 6 the next day, the sound of a horn rang out. Shi Guang had thought that Father Lu was merely talking about waking up at 6, but to think that it would be for real! After being romped around by Lu Yanchen for the entire night, she could barely wake up and almost felt like breaking down when she heard the sound of the horn. This wasn¡¯t the army here! What was with the horn! Shi Guang did not wish to get up and stuck herself on the bed insistently, wishing for nothing more than to be one with the bed. Lu Yanchen smiled out somewhat amused beside her, ¡°Chief Lu has already finished twops outside.¡± Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s mind was filled with the bloodthirsty face of Chief Lu as she dragged herself up from the bed and followed Lu Yanchen down with an agonized expression. To her surprise, she found Shen Lingshuang and Xiao Bai out in the garden as well! The weather was good that morning, bringing with it such warmth andfort that one almost feltzy just by basking in it. Xiao Bai was wearing a little straw-hat, with a small spade in his hands like a mini gardener as he was plowing the soil for the flowers. When he saw Shi Guang, he waved immediately. ¡°Big sister, morning!¡± Shen Lingshuang was wearing gloves as she waved over as well. ¡°You guys are here!¡± ¡°Morning!¡± Shi Guang smiled and walked over. So, when one was staying over at the Lus, life was truly the way as Father Lu had mentioned¡ªfollowing his guidelines rigidly. This was truly a military family. God! Thankfully, she was only here for that one night. ¡°Big sister,e and help me...¡± Unlike some of the children out there who disliked hardbor, Xiao Bai seemed to be enjoying his time with Shen Lingshuang. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go run along with those men,e and do some gardening with us instead,¡± Shen Lingshuang smiled out. ¡°Sure!¡± Shi Guang picked up a small spade and began to help too. She wasn¡¯t someone who didn¡¯t exercise often¡ªas a swimmer, she had to train often. However, Lu Yanchen was truly just like a beast right now. After being romped by him for the entire night and having to wake up this early in the morning, she was truly fatigued and weak. By the time she was done with everything, she was so exhausted that she could fall off the face of the world. As for someone else, he had quite the physical fitness, huh? Even after enduring whippings, that blind romp, and the morning run, he could return without even breathing heavily! She was really pained for him over nothing the previous night! When they were having breakfast, Shen Lingshuang kept weing Shi Guang passionately toe stay over with Lu Yanchen from time to time. Even though she smiled and agreed to it, Shi Guang¡¯s heart was vehemently objecting to it. She finally understood why the four sons of the Lus were often not home and had their own apartments outside, leaving only Xiao Bai with Shen Lingshuang. Looking at how nice the weather was, Shen Lingshuang reported to Chief Lu that she wanted to go swim in the afternoon. She had already been waiting for this for a long time, and had wanted Shi Guang to teach her and Xiao Bai how to swim. After getting the approval of Chief Lu, Lu Yanchen drove Shen Lingshuang and Xiao Bai to the Shen Family¡¯s Water Cube. Lu Yanchen did not enter the waters, merely sitting by the side idly while sipping coffee and reading the news. Both Shen Lingshuang and Xiao Bai did not know how to swim, so Shi Guang first taught them how to strap on their floats before teaching them the postures for swimming. Xiao Bai was a fast learner, and before long, he already knew how to float by himself. As for Shen Lingshuang, she just could not grasp it no matter how long she took, and hence could not float. Given her poor physical fitness as well, it did not take long for her to get tuckered out as she got out of the waters and went nearby to chat with her friends, leaving only Shi Guang and Xiao Bai in the waters. That kid was really one ball of energy, as he was still hyped even after an hour, getting higher and higher in fact while beingpletely oblivious to the clear impatience of his little uncle... Chapter 445 - The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (2)

    Chapter 445: The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang sat at the edge of the pool with her feet swinging in the water from time to time, creating small little ripples. She wasn¡¯t draped with a towel, looking as though she could jump into the waters to tease Xiao Bai at any moment. Along with the azure blue waters, her fair white skin sparkled out even brighter. The swimsuit she was wearing today was chosen by Shen Lingshuang for her. It bore with it a little sexiness, and her chest area was fluffy as well. Even though she wasn¡¯t massively voluptuous, it was still perfectly sculpted, and could definitely attract anyone¡¯s attention. Lu Yanchen at the side eyed her and said in a cold voice, ¡°Shi Littly, get over here!¡± Shi Guang who was still watching over Xiao Bai¡¯s swimming walked over and looked at him puzzledly. ¡°What?¡± ( Boxno vel. co m ) ¡°Where¡¯s yourpetitive swimsuit?¡± ¡°This is not apetition. Why would I need to wear that?¡± ¡°From now on, you must wear that swimsuit when you swim,¡± Thepetitive swimsuit wrapped around her arms and thighs firmly whilepressing her chest just like a man¡¯s. How much better was that? Shi Guang rejected immediately. ¡°No! Don¡¯t you know that that swimsuit is so tight that it could choke one to death?¡± If not for the fact that she needed it forpetitions, she would have never ever worn that. Lu Yanchen¡¯s orders were absolute and not to be defied. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to wear swimsuits like this in the future.¡± Shi Guang tilted her head. ¡°...¡± Standing where she was, she went into a daze for a moment before smiling out... She was smelling some sour jealousy. Looking at her teasing expression, Lu Yanchen got angry before she even said anything. ¡°What are you smiling like an idiot for? Look after Xiao Bai.¡± He then put his newspaper down and left. Shi Guang blinked her eyes before smiling out gleefully as she returned to the poolside. ¡°Xiao Bai, do you want to rest for a while?¡± Xiao Bai was still happily ying and did not want to head up yet. ¡°Nopes, nope!¡± He fumbled around in the waters once more. Shi Guang entered the waters as well, coaching Xiao Bai beside him. Her casual and rxed manner truly looked like a mermaid in the seas. Lu Yanchen had not walked too far away and was just strolling aroundzily at the outer perimeters. Through the ss window, he looked at the pool and Shi Guang in her rxed manner. Not long after, Xiao Bai came out from the waters. Thud, thud, thud! He ran outside and plucked a daisy from the garden outside. Thud, thud, thud! Soon, he scurried back in. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed gently as he walked back in as well. The moment he entered, he heard Xiao Bai confessing, ¡°Big sister, I like you! This is for you!¡± Shi Guang was sitting down as he hung the daisy beside her ears before pping his hands andplimenting her, ¡°Big sister, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed in his heart. Who was that brat learning from? To think that he already knew how to court girls at this age. What would happen if he were to get older! After giving Shi Guang that daisy, Xiao Bei re-entered the waters. Now that he was already ying in the waters for around 2 hours, he had already learned how to swim, and his little body was floating up while his little feet kicked around. Even though he had already learned how to swim, he wasn¡¯t that good in it yet, and could not swim over a long distance either. Shi Guang went into the waters and passed him a float. However, Xiao Bai did not want it and hugged Shi Guang tightly instead, wrapping his arms around her neck while his legs curled around her waist, looking like an octopus that wastching onto her. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°...¡± He walked to the side of the pool with displeasure and hooked up Xiao Bai who was in the waters before tossing him at the side in disdain. ¡°Little uncle, what are you doing!¡± ¡°Going home.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s body turned limp as he curled his lips sadly. ¡°But I still want to y! Little uncle, could we stay a little longer?¡± Lu Yanchen rejected him firmly, ¡°No!¡± Chapter 446 - The Legendary Jealous King Strikes!

    Chapter 446: The Legendary Jealous King Strikes!

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Big sister, I...!¡± Xiao Bai looked at Shi Guang pitifully, hoping that she could help him. However, Lu Yanchen interrupted him right after he spoke, ¡°Call her auntie from now on!¡± Shi Guang smiled awkwardly, ¡°Erm...¡± Xiao Baiined grumpily, ¡°But, she is big sister! And I used to call her that as well!¡± Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°Auntie in the future!¡± Had he known that this would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have spoilt that brat such that he would have no manners now! Trying to pick up his little uncle¡¯s woman, huh? Xiao Bai was a little unhappy now and started throwing a tantrum, wanting to get something out of it. ¡°Then, can little auntie sleep with me tonight?¡± Lu Yanchen rejected him immediately. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s sleeping with me.¡± ¡°But, she already slept with youst night! Can¡¯t she sleep with me tonight?¡± Shi Guang rubbed her forehead, not knowing tough or cry. ¡°Erm... can I say something?¡± But, no one wanted to listen to what she wanted to say as the man and boy red at one another. ¡°No,¡± Lu Yanchen rejected his nephew mercilessly once more and even taught him in a serious expression, ¡°Your auntie here is a girl and you¡¯re a boy, so you can¡¯t sleep with her. Only a married couple can sleep together, get it?¡± Xiao Bai did not get it as he widened his eyes and looked at Lu Yanchen before rebutting strongly, ¡°Granny is a girl too! But, she¡¯ll often hug me to sleep as well!¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This man who always had a venomous tongue usually was suddenly dumbfounded. Shi Guang had been rambling on by the side for a long time, but the two arguing boy and man had not even looked at her once from the start. Still in the waters and losing her sense of existence in front of them, Shi Guang coughed out loudly. ¡°Stop arguing, you guys!¡± She wanted to get out of the waters, but both of them were standing right in front of her. Xiao Bai pursed his lips. ¡°Little uncle is a baddie! I already don¡¯t have a mummy, and you won¡¯t even let me have big sister!¡± Lu Yanchen felt that Xiao Bai was behaving a little too coquettishly for a boy now. ¡°If you want a mother, go ask your father for one!¡± Xiao Bai suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll call you daddy and you let big sister be my mummy instead?¡± Lu Yanchen rejected him as well with a disdainful look. ¡°We¡¯re going to have our own baby in the future.¡± Xiao Bai was almost going to cry out now, looking all pitiful. ¡°Then, what¡¯s going to happen to me!¡± ¡°You have your father.¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t have a mummy!¡± Shi Guang who just could not get them to notice her suddenly had a sly thought as she yelped out, ¡°Ouch, my leg¡¯s cramping up!¡± But, she was still ignored. Angered, she closed her eyes and started sinking into the waters. See no evil! She could remain underwater for quite some time. Rxing her body, she sank down and steadied her breathing. She just had to see if the two would still continue to bicker on even after she disappeared. Suddenly, she felt the waters moving with a loud ssh as an arm wrapped around her waist and dragged her out of it. By the time she opened her eyes, Lu Yanchen¡¯s head was getting out of the waters beside her. His arm was still wrapped around her waist as he breathed out heavily and asked her with a worried expression, ¡°What happened to you!¡± Her sudden sinking into the waters had scared Lu Yanchen out of his mind as his voice was gruff and filled with worry. Shi Guang blinked her eyes and smiled at him. Instantly, Lu Yanchen was displeased as he frowned with a slowly bubbling anger. ¡°Shi Littly! Have I been too tolerant with you?¡± Of all things, she had to toy with something like drowning! Chapter 447 - The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (4)

    Chapter 447: The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Filled with chagrin, Lu Yanchen pushed Shi Guang away and headed up. Actually, he had heard her the first time around when she said that she was cramping up. However, with his understanding of her, the way her voice was so rxed, he could tell that she was lying immediately, and thus did not pay much attention to her. But, who knew that she suddenly started sinking down in the blink of an eye without any reaction at all! It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t considered the fact that she might still just be lying about it, but he truly could not control his panic; and without further thought, he dove right into the waters. When it was confirmed that she was lying, his worry turned into frustration... frustrated at how she was making light of things and frustrated at how he could not control his own emotions. How could anyone not question whether another person¡¯s 180-degree change in attitude was weird? He would definitely not believe that she could suddenly wake up one day and feel that she had done him wrong and realize that she was in love with him. At the side, Xiao Bai asked worriedly, ¡°Big sister, how are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shi Guang smiled before patting at Xiao Bai¡¯s head then looking at Lu Yanchen and smiling still. He ignored her and turned his body away, that prideful and cold attitude making it seem as though the entire ce was enclosed within a thousand-year-old icicle. His white shirt was thoroughly soaked and his masculine muscles were faintly discernible. Even his pants were wet, revealing those alluring curves around his waist and bum. It was both charming and bewitching. Shi Guang handed him a towel. ¡°Wipe yourself!¡± Lu Yanchen did not take it over and turned around, wanting to walk away. However, Shi Guang draped the towel around him and hugged him conveniently as well just like a ko bear. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t get angry anymore.¡± When Xiao Bai saw his little uncle and big sister hugging together, he could not help but cover his eyes immediately. Yet, he also could not help but sneak peeks through the gaps in his fingers. Lu Yanchen stood there still. ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips in a sorry manner. ¡°You said that you were too tolerant with me. In what way?¡± Lu Yanchen eyed her coldly. ¡°...¡± ¡°See, you¡¯re throwing your coldness at me from time to time. Thankfully, it¡¯s autumn now and I can deal with this little bit of aircon. What if you were to treat me like this in the winter? I might just freeze to death if you¡¯re not careful!¡± Lu Yanchen immediately did not know tough or cry. Even though he seemed as though his anger had subsided, he still peeled Shi Guang¡¯s hands off and walked out. When Shen Lingshuang returned, she bumped into him and eximed, ¡°My, son! You entered the waters too? But, why did you not change into your swimwear?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something on... will be heading off first,¡± Lu Yanchen did not respond to her why and left with that. Xiao Bai ran toward Shen Lingshuang and had her bend down while he whispered in her ears, ¡°I saw big sister hugging little uncle! Kissy kissy!¡± His voice was neither too soft nor too loud, just nice for the both of them to hear. Shen Lingshuang chuckled immediately, ¡°Hoho...!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed red. ¡°...¡± Since when did they kiss? They were merely hugging a little! This liar of a Xiao Bai! ... Shi Guang looked at her phone for the Nth time. Lu Yanchen had not texted or called her after leaving in a huff, and she did not know if he was over it by now. Hesitating for a moment, sheposed a message. Initially, she addressed him at Lu Yanchen, but she changed it after thinking. It was as though he had disappeared without a trace. Chapter 448 - The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (5)

    Chapter 448: The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By 6pm, Shi Guang had not received any calls or replies from Lu Yanchen. Thinking that he would definitely not turn up, she only dragged herself out of the hospital listlessly by 7pm. Arriving at the roadside, just as she was about to wave for a taxi, a particrly ear-piercing honk screamed out. Instinctively, Shi Guang followed the sound and caught sight of a familiar looking person sitting inside a familiar looking car. When the windows were wound down, she saw his face. It was as though she was in a dark time of her life and someone had shone down a bedazzling light onto her face. Immediately, she curled into a wide grin. Without waiting any longer, she sprinted over to the car. Pulling the door open, before she even sat properly, she lunged at him with such force that he was pushed to his side of the car. Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This passion was truly hard for him to digest. The emotions he was feeling right now were a littleplex. He spoke as he peeled Shi Guang¡¯s arms away from his neck, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say 6pm? Look what time it is now?¡± Even though Lu Yanchen pulled at her arms, she insisted on hugging him as she smiled out sheepishly, ¡°Sorryyyyy! I stayed a little longer with my sister. Have you been waiting long?¡± ¡°Not really...¡± He replied indifferently before coughing out, ¡°Dillydallying... Don¡¯t you want to have dinner anymore?¡± Because he did not want her to wait for him, he had arrived half an hour even before the arranged 6pm. Shi Guang blinked and retracted her hands immediately. ¡°You could have called me when you reached or texted me. That way, I would havee down immediately.¡± ¡°Hadn¡¯t you already settled for 6pm?¡± He started the car and drove away from the hospital. ¡°Alright, alright! It¡¯s all my fault, okay? See, am I not feeling sorry for you having to wait so long?¡± She replied in guilt. ¡°Ho? You¡¯ll feel sorry for me?¡± Lu Yanchen asked sarcastically in a begrudging tone. Not only was Shi Guang not unhappy over hearing that, she could not help but get happier feeling sweet and fuzzy all over. She pursed her lips and leaned at him while lying down on his shoulders. ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t care... Since you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take it as though everything¡¯s now fine between us!¡± Looking at her scoundrelly manner, he could not help but feel peeved as he scoffed, ¡°Hmph, how else? You need me to kneel down and sing ¡®Conquer 1 ¡® for you before you think that things are fine?¡± Shi Guang could not help but burst outughing so badly that she was even bending over. After a long time, she bore with herughter saying, ¡°Your singing is so bad, I think we had better forget it.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This girl really did not know her limits! He wanted to continue dissing her, but when he looked at that longing expression of hers, he did not bother with her any longer. After a while, she said softly in a spoilt manner, ¡°Can you not treat me this coldly all the time?¡± He nted his head and looked at her. ¡°...¡± She squeezed her own face and spoke in a whiney tone, ¡°This way, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll run off with some other man, huhhhhhh?¡± ¡°Quite something, aren¡¯t you?¡± He scoffed back in a dangerous tone, ¡°Try running off... Just try!¡± Even though he was merely saying it casually, Shi Guang suddenly felt a sense of guilt as she whined even more, ¡°I¡¯m just joking with youuuuuuuu.¡± At a red light, Lu Yanchen stopped the car and looked at her with a mysterious gaze. ¡°Why must you speak in that whiney tone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m nottttttttttttttttttttt,¡± I¡¯m doing it on purpose, don¡¯t you know how to flirt? ¡°Can you not be that whiney?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I might not be able to hold it in and just... f*ck you straight!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡±
  • A song
    • Chapter 449 - The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (6)

    Chapter 449: The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This time around, Shi Guang was the one who did not know whether tough or cry. She found out that at the end of the day, she was still less shameless than Lu Yanchen, and made a mental note to not tease him out of nowhere. She had no choice¡ªhis countertease was a weapon of mass destruction that she could not deal with. Their dining location was chosen by Shi Guang. Unexpectedly, both of them bumped into someone they knew at the carpark¡ªCheng Qi. When that handsome man caught sight of Shi Guang, he was somewhat surprised and headed up in a friendly manner. ¡°Shi Guang, what a coincidence!¡± Looking at how Lu Yanchen beside her was giving a gaze cold as ice, shemented in her heart, wondering if he might have misunderstood anything. This was a really petty man right here, someone who could be jealous of even Xiao Bai, let alone Cheng Qi. She smiled out, ¡°Indeed, what a coincidence! You¡¯re here for a meal as well?¡± ¡°Yupps! Shall we dine together then?¡± He looked at Shi Guang and smiled so tenderly that he could not conceal his feelings for her at all. ¡°I¡¯ve already said we should have a meal together for the longest time, yet we¡¯ve always been so busy. Rather than intentionally nning for a meal, since we¡¯ve bumped into one another, how about making that meal today?¡± ¡°I-I-I-It¡¯s fine! How could I bother you!¡± Shi Guang rejected him immediately. She was here to eat with her husband, what was he chiming in for? ¡°There¡¯s nothing to bother!¡± With that said, Cheng Qi looked at this man that was hard as a mountain and curled his lips gently, ¡°Mr. Lu, shall we?¡± He extended his hand to Lu Yanchen. At first nce, Lu Yanchen already knew who he was. This was the so-called Prince of Swimming, Cheng Qi. For some stupid reason, all theizens were saying that he and Shi Guang were a CP. She was already married, so what CP was there to be? Furthermore, this man clearly knew that she was already married, and was still looking at her with the eyes of a Casanova. Hmph! Eyeing Shi Guang who was smiling out awkwardly at the side, he scoffed coldly in his heart. Without changing his expression and maintaining his coldness, he returned the greeting indifferently. As to whether or not they should dine together, he did not reply and merely looked at Shi Guang with an icy stare. If she had dared to agree, she¡¯d just watch how he¡¯d take care of her after they went back. Seeing that stare, Shi Guang was immediately cringing. With that, there was no way she would dare ept his dinner invitation even more as she rejected him firmly. Cheng Qi tried insisting for a long time, and looked at Shi Guang with a forlorn expression even when they were leaving, causing Lu Yanchen¡¯s face to turn even cker, ignoring Shi Guang during their meal. Shi Guang was really speechless too¡ªit was not her fault for being born so charming! She revealed a sweet smile on her face and took some food for Lu Yanchen. ¡°This is nice! Come, try it!¡± Lu Yanchen ate it and ignored her. Shi Guang asked gently, ¡°Is it nice?¡± He ignored her still. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang tried again. ¡°This fish is rather nice too. Do you want to try it?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± No matter what she said, Lu Yanchen was still cold and aloof. However, he did not express any displeasure, causing Shi Guang to feel as though something was tugging at her heartstrings. After returning home, Lu Yanchen headed right into the study. Shi Guang still continued with her pandering antics and brewed some tea while preparing some snacks. ¡°Are you thirsty? Here¡¯s some tea to soothe your throat?¡± Who the hell would drink tea at night? ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Who the hell would get hungry right after dinner? ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to take a shower? I¡¯ll run the water for you?¡± Who the hell would want to go shower while in the midst of clearing work? Lu Yanchen frowned and looked at Shi Guang who was busying herself. ¡°Stop messing around! Just sit down.¡± Shi Guang chose not to go anywhere else to sit, plopping herself onto hisp instead while winding her arms around his neck while sniggering just like a piece of gum that was sticking on to himpletely. Chapter 450 - The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (7)

    Chapter 450: The Legendary Jealous King Strikes! (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her in amusement. ¡°Since when did your skin turn as thick as a wall?¡± Shi Guang coughed and refuted, ¡°Who said that it¡¯s that thick? It¡¯s slightly less than that!¡± Lu Yanchen was exasperated, going speechless as he was doused in her sweetness. ¡°...¡± ¡°Say, how is it so easy for you to get angry? We merely just reconciled earlier on, and here you are with a ck face again. Or, are you really trying to kneel down and sing ¡®Conquer¡¯?¡± Before she had even said that, the unhappiness in his heart had long been drowned by her. He had already given up on being angry with her earlier on as he said in a softened tone, ¡°Don¡¯t y around, I¡¯ve got things to do!¡± He truly had something on. In reality, he was not upset with her since a long time now. The reason why he did not speak earlier on was because she would be exceptionally well behaved and clingy each time he was angry, and thus, he could not help but want to maintain that cold expression. However, Shi Guang did not believe him. She thought that the reason why he was chasing her away was because he was annoyed by her, and thus, could not help but re at him. ¡°Lu Yanchen! Stop acting so temperamental and weird, would you? We only bumped into that Cheng Qi by chance! If I had known that he was there, I would definitely not have suggested for us to dine there! You don¡¯t really have to get angry even at this, do you? How are you so petty!¡± He was already long over it, yet she chose to mention it again. Somewhat irritated, he said in a cold voice, ¡°Have I not told you to not get involved with other men!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only met him a couple of times before, that¡¯s all! The first time we met was that day when Yang Sitong locked me in the toilet and you freed me afterward! If not because I¡¯ve bumped into him and my time was dyed because of that, I would have been able to make it for thepetition that day! To cause me such an important event, I hated him to the core at that time! How could I be nice to him and whatnot after that?¡± Shi Guang expressed helplessly. ¡°Hmph!¡± This time around, it was Young Master Lu who acted as though he did not believe her. Shi Guang raised her hand and swore immediately, ¡°I swear that everything I said was real! If there is a single bit of untruth, I would be struck by lightn¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Lu Yanchen covered her mouth. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t swear out of nowhere in the future! If I hear you speak of such nonsense again, watch how I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± With that, he pushed her away with an icy coldness shrouded in his killing intent. ¡°I was just trying to show how everything I said was for real! Also, what are you being fierce to me for! Why are you always so fierce to me!¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips and started sniffing at the side¡ª20% real sadness and 80% acting. She pointed at him and used, ¡°If you despise me so much, why did you marry me?¡± Lu Yanchen pped his hand gently on the table. ¡°I¡¯m already not holding it against you, and now you¡¯re trying to hold it against me instead?¡± Shi Guang mimicked him and pped her hand as well. However, she pped too hard and her hand stung. Before she even said anything, she was busy blowing her hand in pain. ¡°Fu...!¡± Lu Yanchen could not hold his snigger in any longer. He held her hand and looked at it. It was a little red, but nothing serious, and couldn¡¯t even be counted as an injury. That single look was enough to tell that she had done it on purpose as he retracted his smile and looked at her with a stoned face. Shi Guang¡¯s expression was like ¡®Gotcha!¡¯. ¡°There, there! You aren¡¯t angry at me anymore! I saw that!¡± ¡°Alright, get aside! I have something to settle,¡± Honestly, what a bothersome girl! ¡°Well, I CAN get out. But, you¡¯ve first got to promise me. You can¡¯t get angry out of nowhere, and even if you were to really get angry, it must notst more than half an hour. You must know how fierce you look when you get angry. Soooo scaryyyyyy...!¡± Chapter 451 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (1)

    Chapter 451: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Shi Guang said that, she curled her slender finger while looking all cheeky and cute. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re agreed on that! Pinkies crossed and promised, no changes for a hundred years!¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were dark and mysterious as he agreed calmly, then paused for a moment. ¡°Everyone online says that you guys are a match made in heaven, and it¡¯s rather clear that that Cheng Qi fancies you quite a bit. Aren¡¯t you swayed at all?¡± Shi Guang sniggered, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m a Taoist priest...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I subdue demons and devils,¡± Shi Guang raised her hand and did an air sh as though she was killing him. Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This smelly girl really took him for a vixen and was teasing him in his face? Oh, someone¡¯s got guts now, huh? Subduing demons and devils... Hmph, he¡¯ll show her who¡¯ll subdue whom! ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Go get busy, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Shi Guang waved at him and left chirpily. Just as she reached out for the door handle, Lu Yanchen¡¯s somewhat teasing voice drifted out from behind her. ¡°Actually, I wasn¡¯t even angry at all. You were the one who thought that I was angry.¡± Shi Guang turned her head around in shock. ¡°...¡± Looking at Lu Yanchen stare at her with a yful expression while leaning back on his chairzily, Shi Guang¡¯s shock soon turned into understanding. A mix of embarrassment and fury surged through her as she bit her lips with a reddened face. ¡°You...!¡± He was not angry... so he was only acting cold to scare her intentionally, causing her to act so cautiously and pander to his affections! He was just ying with her all along! Shi Guang clenched her teeth. ¡°You! Must you be so... crafty!¡± Looking at his dainty little wife seeming like a spitfire of a cat that just had its tail trodden on in her cute rage was both amusing and cute, and Lu Yanchen¡¯s mood could not have been any better at this moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you insinuate that I was a vixen... crafty then? Satisfied now?¡± Shi Guang was crying andughing right now. ¡°...¡± She had really asked for it, lifting the rock only to have it dropped on her own foot. In a huff, Shi Guang returned to her room and packed her stuff while assuring herself that she would definitely not let him touch her tonight! She was going to be cold to him as well! By the time Lu Yanchen returned, she pretended as though she was sleeping. Who knew, as she pretended, she found herself falling asleep for real. In her daze, it seemed as though someone had flipped the nket up before pulling her into a warm embrace filled with the fragrance of soap. Even though she was tired to death, she felt a soft touch meander down from her neck to her tailbone. Even if she had fallen asleep, he still managed to give her a fuzzy feeling from the depths of her heart. He was kissing her. And she... she loved his kisses! While sleeping, she subconsciously responded to his actions... When morning came, Shi Guang was still rather recharged¡ªLu Yanchen had only romped her once, gently as well. Compared to how he had been behaving recently, this was him being particrly merciful. ¡°After having breakfast, pack your stuff!¡± After Lu Yanchen finished his breakfast, he spoke suddenly. ¡°Pack?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you forgot what date today was.¡± His reminder jolted Shi Guang¡¯s memory. ¡°I know, I know! Today is the day of the flight where we¡¯re going for our honeymoon! Don¡¯t worry, I had already packed more or lessst night. My mind just wasn¡¯t working for that moment earlier on.¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing much. However, he walked toward her and poked her head with his finger. Shi Guang fondled her head andined, ¡°No domestic violence!¡± ... At the VIP lounge of the airport, Shi Guang surfed Weibo while she was bored. First, she used her sub ount to post. Chapter 452 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (2)

    Chapter 452: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Shi Guang posted her Weibo post, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang out. Pulling the pair of shades she was wearing on her face down a little, she sniggered at him, ¡°Your phone rang. Is it a text or a notification from WeChat or Weibo?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her without any intention of wanting to take his phone out. Shi Guang checked for that as well. That person too had not replied to her. Could Lu Yanchen truly be that person? Shi Guang was in no hurry. If it really were Lu Yanchen, she would definitely be able to expose him sooner orter. After she was done with the sub ount, she moved over to her main ount, wanting to post a selfie. However, there were no photos in her phone. ¡°Lu Yanchen, take a photo for me,¡± She handed her phone over to him. After taking the phone over, he started looking for an angle. Shi Guang froze at a pose for a good long time, yet he did not take any pictures at all. ¡°Are you done? Hurry up, will you?¡± Shi Guang propped her shades and nted her head slightly. Click! The photo was taken. ¡°Show it to me!¡± Shi Guang reached out for her phone and was instantly pleased. Lu Yanchen had portrayed her beautifully,plementing the sunlight seeping in to create a perfectly lit ambiance, to a point where she did not even have to use any filters at all. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s a beautiful shot!¡± She looked at him in awe. Lu Yanchen raised his brows slightly, bringing with it his unique brand of tsundere-ness. ¡°I just took it casually.¡± Shi Guang leaned over and pecked him on the cheeks. That icy cold countenance of Lu Yanchen instantly turned warm like the days of spring. The photo apanying it was the one that Lu Yanchen just took. The moment that post was uploaded, it created a small uproar. Firstly, it was because it was Shi Guang¡¯s bare face without any Photoshop. Secondly, there was a blurry figure of a man that was identally caught in the reflection of her shades. Even though they could not make out his exact features, on a general basis, it was clear that the man was a tall and handsome hunk. Without having to guess, everyone could deduce that it must be her husband. ... Shi Guang snickered out as she looked through thements. She then found an additional like¡ªit was ! She raised her head. Indeed, Lu Yanchen was on his phone now! Hehe! She sniggered in her heart¡ªLu Yanchen must be ! Just as Shi Guang was thinking of how she should trick Lu Yanchen into exposing himself, her phone rang out. It was a text message. Instinctively, Shi Guang looked at it; someone had sent her a photo. When she saw the person on the photo, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. She thought that she might have been seeing things as she rubbed her eyes. However, there was no mistake. Clutching her mouth, her eyes could not hide the fear and panic she was feeling right now. Just as she opened her mouth and wanted to call out to Lu Yanchen... her phone rang again¡ªit was the same number as the previous text. Shi Guang opened it immediately. When she saw the contents of it, her entire face flushed with unrest and fear. Subconsciously, she looked at Lu Yanchen opposite her before locking her phone and keeping it in her bag. Putting her backpack on, she said to Lu Yanchen, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the restroom.¡± Before he even replied, she had already walked up and left. Chapter 453 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (3)

    Chapter 453: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Raising his head, Lu Yanchen was surprised to find a sense of hastiness in Shi Guang¡¯s departure. He frowned. It wasn¡¯t like her to rush about like that. What was the hurry for? A stomach-ache? That didn¡¯t seem too likely either. It was only after she reached the restroom that he retracted his gaze. He sat there quietly for quite some time, yet Shi Guang did not return at all. Checking his watch, it had already been 20 minutes. A little worried, he stood up and walked toward the restroom area. At the entrance, a cleaner was just walking out of the restroom and he asked, ¡°Hello, sorry to trouble you! Could you help me check how the girl inside is doing?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no one inside,¡± The cleaner left after saying that. No one? She had alreadye out? Furrowing his brows, Lu Yanchen looked around him for a while, but still, he did not catch sight of Shi Guang. Where had she gone to? He searched nearby, but the result was still the same¡ªshe was gone. Unable to find any traces of his lover everywhere, Lu Yanchen took his phone and gave her a call. Even though the call connected, no one picked up. Could something have happened to her? It seemed like a kidnapping... Lu Yanchen was instantly panic-stricken. ... Sitting in the taxi, Shi Guang looked as though she had lost her soul entirely. When she received the first text, she had thought that she might have been seeing things. However, it WAS indeed her sister in the photo. At that moment, she was a little flustered and frightened, immediately wanting to ask Lu Yanchen if that was true. However, the contents of the second text had her swallowing every single thing she wanted to say to him back into her stomach. It was a threatening text. She must not tell Lu Yanchen about anything concerning Mo Feifei, and she must leave him far, far away. Otherwise, she could only dream of seeing her sister ever again in this lifetime. Because it concerned her sister¡¯s life, she felt a deep fear immediately, and could only look for an excuse and leave the ce. At the same time, she wanted to verify if her sister had truly disappeared. The provincial hospital was no ordinary hospital, and her sister was staying in the VIP ward as well. How could she disappear just like that without anyone noticing? She first headed to the restroom to give Mo Jin a call. However, before she even made the call, Mo Jin called her first. ¡°Shi Guang, why did you arrange for Sister Feifei to transfer hospitals without saying anything? Which hospital is she in? I¡¯ll go look for her.¡± ¡°Transfer?¡± Since when had she transferred her sister? So, her sister was truly... and that person had even managed to do it so inconspicuously while using her name to boot! Shi Guang immediately felt her head starting to spin. A chilling fear crept through her body as her heart began to sink, as though she was descending through an abyss that she could not find her way out of. She closed her eyes and forced herself to calm down with much effort. Who would make use of her name and be able to shift her sister out of the hospital without causing any bit of a stir at all? The first person that came into Shi Guang¡¯s mind was Yang Sitong. The grudges Yang Sitong had with her sister along with the terms in the texts... For her to leave Lu Yanchen if she did not want anything to happen to her sister. Before she left, she took onest nce at Lu Yanchen sitting in the distance and dug her nails deep into her palms, her face pale as a sheet. Thinking about everything that had happened between them recently, she felt a tightening pain in her heart. Before she could determine just who exactly had her sister with them, she did not want to take any risks; thus, she could not tell Lu Yanchen anything at all. Furthermore, she did not want to be questioned about why she had to rush back without taking their honeymoon and lie to him. Because of that, she chose to leave without bidding farewell... Chapter 454 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (4)

    Chapter 454: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang headed over to the Yangs¡¯ ce right away¡ªthe only suspect on her mind was Yang Sitong. However, both Yang Sitong and Mrs. Yang were not at home. Instead, she was weed by Yang Chifeng with a surprised expression on his face at Shi Guang¡¯s appearance. He invited Shi Guang into the house but was rejected. Her face was as dark as thunderclouds while she shot daggers at Yang Chifeng through her gaze. ¡°My sister... where is she? What are you guys thinking of doing?¡± Yang Chifeng frowned in confusion. ¡°Your sister? What is this all about?¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly, ¡°What¡¯s this all about? Shouldn¡¯t you ask your sister first? Or perhaps, you¡¯ve already known about everything from the very beginning and you¡¯re just acting in front of me?¡± Yang Chifeng: ¡°...¡± There was a caf¨¦ near the Yangs¡¯ ce as Shi Guang sat near the window with a tough expression on her face, her eyes as sharp as daggers while she red at Yang Chifeng who was making a call outside. Yang Chifeng imed that he knew nothing at all and Shi Guang refused to enter their house no matter what either. As such, he had her wait at the caf¨¦ while he made a call to Yang Sitong, asking her what was going on. Half an hourter, Yang Chifeng¡¯s call finally connected. He didn¡¯t look too good as he sipped the cold coffee. Shi Guang was almost going berserk over her panic. ¡°It¡¯s your sister, isn¡¯t it? She took my sister away!¡± Yang Chifeng did not reply as his expression turned even more terrible. Shi Guang already knew the answer from his face¡ªindeed, there couldn¡¯t be anyone else other than her! Shi Guang¡¯s gaze slowly turned sharper by the moment as she pursed her lips, repressing her rage as best as she could while snarling out every word with a warning tone, ¡°Where did she take my sister to? If anything happens to my sister, I¡¯ll definitely make her pay with her life!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where your sister is right now. I can only tell you that she¡¯s fine.¡± Yang Chifeng was equally frustrated right now. He had clearly already thought of what to do, and had nned everything such that even if Mo Feifei were to wake up, the incident of that lifesaving act would turn into an eternal secret as well. But... he had emphasized once and again that Yang Sitong must NOT interfere with this affair. But, who would have thought that she still could not restrain herself at the end of the day, carrying the mentality of having both sides suffer till the bitter end, and going for the worst method there could be. Pausing for a moment, Yang Chifeng continued, ¡°Follow Sitong¡¯s instructions for the time being. I can guarantee that nothing will happen to your sister, and that she will return to you safe and sound.¡± ¡°Why should I leave Lu Yanchen? Does she really think that he will marry her if I leave him? Is she sick in the head?¡± Shi Guang could not help but retort with a cold and sharp voice. Yang Chifeng said with a broody voice, ¡°Right now, her hatred stems from her love. Even if she had bullied your sister back then, you¡¯ve gotten your revenge on her by stealing away something that¡¯s most important to her. That should make things even.¡± Shi Guang scoffed in mockery, ¡°Even?¡± ¡°Do you know how talented of a girl my sister was? She had so much confidence, and yet she was pushed to the brink of a mental breakdown. Go and think about how cruel your sister and her friends were and how overboard they must have gone to cause a genius of a girl with so much intelligence and wisdom to want tomit suicide. It¡¯s also because of my sister that my parents got into that ident. Yes, your sister did not kill my parents. But, my parents died BECAUSE OF HER! That¡¯s two lives there. Is that something that she can make even?¡± Shi Guang was gritting her teeth as she said everything, venting out every single bit of indignance from the bottom of her heart. Yang Chifeng was choked and dumbfounded by her words. Chapter 455 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (5)

    Chapter 455: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Chifeng was choked and dumbfounded by her words. Even if she were not the direct cause, she was implicated in it. Shi Guang¡¯s parents¡¯ death, her sister¡¯s suicide¡ªit all originated from Sitong. And the reason for her sister being this way definitely had something to do with him as well. If not for the fact that he had been drilling the idea that she must marry Lu Yanchen no matter what into his sister¡¯s head, things might not have gotten to this state today. He said with a conflicted tone, ¡°Based on what I know, you were the one who took the initiative to court Lu Yanchen back then. You knew that he was my sister¡¯s fianc¨¦, which was why you courted him, right? Can you deny that you were trying to take revenge on my sister with your bare hands? With your intricate ns in stealing her fianc¨¦, she¡¯s almost going crazy right now!¡± With that, Yang Chifeng rubbed his temple. ¡°She has liked Lu Yanchen for 10 years... loved him for 10 years. At the same time, she was his fianc¨¦e for around 6-7 years. She had always thought that she would marry Lu Yanchen no matter what, and her entire world revolved around him. It¡¯s all because of you that she¡¯s going crazy right now.¡± ¡°Because of me?¡± Shi Guang scoffed out ironically. ¡°There¡¯s no way she would ever be with Lu Yanchen, because he doesn¡¯t fancy her at all, and had never done. Even if I weren¡¯t in the picture, he wouldn¡¯t have married her. Besides, just because she likes Lu Yanchen, that gave her a reason to hurt my sister? You guys... your sister tried framing me with all sorts of dirty tricks to try and tarnish my reputation. Just so that your sister could get together with Lu Yanchen sessfully, you pretended to admire me and court me. THAT is intricate nning, edging your way in step by step. The two of you are equally detestable!¡± Her usations caused Yang Chifeng¡¯s expression to slowly crumble down. He wanted to refute her and say that it wasn¡¯t the case... However, he could not deny that his initial intents were to clear the obstacle for her sister so that she could marry into the Lus. After he had collected information about Shi Guang, he had spent so much time rereading everything and memorizing all her interests and likes just for the sake of trying to get close to her; to have her fall in love with him. However, he had not expected that even after that, Shi Guang did not fall in love with him at all. Because of that, his curiosity soon turned into... a sway of his actual emotions. There was no avenue for him to vent his mncholy, neither were there any excuses he could give. Shi Guang took in a deep breath and looked at Yang Chifeng with reddened eyes. ¡°If I don¡¯t leave Lu Yanchen, you guys will not return me my sister, right? Aren¡¯t you guys afraid of me calling for the cops?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t call the cops, neither would you take the risk. Besides...¡± Yang Chifeng sighed, ¡°... Besides, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to return your sister to you! I too wanted to find your sister! Through the call earlier on, I warned my sister. For the time being, nothing will happen to your sister, and there will be doctors taking care of her as well... But I really don¡¯t know where she is! I promise you that I will definitely find your sister. But, can you just cooperate for the time being and leave first. Once I know where your sister is, I¡¯ll return her to you, and you can go look for Lu Yanchen then.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body stiffened as she red at him. ¡°Why should I believe you!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got my reasons as well!¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s heart felt as though it was being wrenched. ¡°I hope... that if your sister is fine and is returned to you without any harm, you can let my sister off as well? I¡¯ll definitely send her abroad and never let her appear before you and Lu Yanchen!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was cold as she clenched down on her teeth, clearly still disbelieving Yang Chifeng¡¯s words. However... what choice did she have? Chapter 456 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (6)

    Chapter 456: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen sat at home moodily while twirling his phone, awaiting Shi Guang¡¯s return naively. When he did not manage to await her return, he had someone go check the surveince cameras. It was only after he saw her leaving in a rush by herself before boarding a taxi to leave the airport that he heaved a sigh of relief. However, he was still worried, afraid that something might have happened to her. Just as he was about to send someone to investigate, he received a text message. She said that she was fine and that something merely happened such that she had to leave immediately. She was really sorry that she would not be able to go for the honeymoon with him today, and asked if it could be postponed for a couple of days. He could imagine how sorry and apologetic she was. However, after confirming her safety, Lu Yanchen was the one turning angry instead. His hands curled into tight fists while his eyes turned into an unyieldingly cold gaze. What happened? And why did she not tell him at the very first moment? They were already husband and wife now. Looking at the empty space opposite him, he suddenly felt his heart going hollow as well. It was as though their rtionship had never changed at all from the past. As though... all the happiness and sweetness they had just experienced was all fake. Her attitude toward him was nothing more than his mere hallucination. Their reality was just... a gap that could never ever be bridged. There was a ball of emotions and frustration that he could not spill from his heart as he sat on the sofa for a good long time without moving, mostly trying to stabilize his mood. But, it was still evident that he was truly angered today. There were many reasons behind it. And exactly because there were so many reasons leading to it, it wasn¡¯t that easy for him to recover from it. Even though Shi Guang returned really quickly, his face was still dark and cold. It was only until she saw Lu Yanchen that she could finally reveal every single bit of unrest and uneasiness in her heart as she was almost on the brink of tears. ¡°Lu Yanchen, I¡¯m sorry...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was ck as he pursed his lips and said nothing. ¡°...¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t get angry! I received a threatening text earlier on. Someone had used my name to transfer hospitals for my sister. She threatened me not to tell you and that I must leave you at once or she¡¯ll have my sister disappear from the face of this world. I was absolutely shocked out of my mind, and thus, I left without bidding farewell.¡± Pausing for a moment, she continued. ¡°At that time, I guessed that it was Yang Sitong who had done it, and thus I went to look for her. I then saw Yang Chifengter instead. He said that he would help me save my sister, and hope that I would cooperate with him and pretend to leave you first. That way, once Yang Sitong started feeling at ease, he would then save my sister. He said that the reason why he¡¯s helping me is because he hopes that I¡¯ll be able to let Yang Sitong off.¡± Shi Guang treaded her words carefully. Her voice was really gentle just like an unswaying willow. However, even then, those words thumped at Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart like a hammer. He was astounded that something so huge had happened. At the same time, he was frustrated that he was not the first person she would tell something so huge to! The previous time around with the incident about her little auntie¡¯s husband, she had not told him either. And even now, it was the same. He had clearly told her the previous time that no matter what happened in the future, she must definitely tell it to him at first notice. But, she had chosen to leave without a single peep, such that he could only watch her helpless figure fading into the background, walking away with such determination while he could only wonder what was wrong with her. And even more than anything else, he could not ept the fact that she had gone looking for Yang Sitong alone. That woman had already dared to make a move on her sister! A woman like that could do anything once she was pushed to the edge! Chapter 457 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (7)

    Chapter 457: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That Yang Chifeng¡ªeach one of the Yangs was the same. How could she know that he wasn¡¯t lying to her? And to tell him everything only after she had discussed it with Yang Chifeng? What did she take him for? Even though Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression did not change, his eyes were almost spitting fire right now. Recently, through her bright and cheery ways, he could tell that she was sincere about getting along with him, to make their marriage work out. For a moment, he even thought that the heavy past between them had already been wiped clean... that they could start afresh and begin life anew. It was only till this moment that it suddenly dawned onto him... Right from the very beginning, things between them had not changed at all. Their rtionship would never ever change as well¡ªshe was just walking around his world freely and easily, yet she would never ever allow him to enter her world. Pain started to rip out through Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart. After looking at her coldly for a moment, he stood up and said in a heavy tone, ¡°You have your freedom and your rights, also your way of doing and handling things. Since you¡¯ve already decided, I¡¯ll act with you then. We¡¯ll separate for the time being.¡± With that said, he turned around wanting to leave. This reaction waspletely different from how she had expected it to be as Shi Guang suddenly felt a sense of fluster, reaching out and grabbing at him. ¡°You¡¯re agreeable?¡± Lu Yanchen smirked bitterly, ¡°What else? Given your proud character and how you don¡¯t like to depend on men, if I were to help you settle it, wouldn¡¯t you feel that I¡¯m belittling you or looking down on you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean! I... no... It¡¯s my fault for everything that had happened today. I let you down,¡± Shi Guang raised her head and looked at him, her eyes misting up into a cloudy haze. She clenched her lips before saying, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not telling it to you right away. But, that¡¯s my sister. Before, I could confirm who was behind it, I couldn¡¯t afford that risk, and neither am I willing to take it. I know that because we¡¯re already together, I should trust you more and we should face things like this together. That¡¯s why I told you about it the moment I got home.¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing and turned around to leave. Even though his face was expressionless, anyone could tell that he was absolutely livid. Shi Guang closed her eyes as her tears fell... Sitting in his car, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was dark without a single trace of emotion as he exuded forth nothing but a killing intent. Was he angry at her? But, she wasn¡¯t wrong either. If she had told him and it came to a point where she actually... lost her sister, then they would never be able to be together ever again. He couldn¡¯t expect her to tell him every single thing. She wasn¡¯t wrong either... However, he just had no way of calming his emotions down or controlling the fiery mes of frustration in his heart. Rubbing his temple, he calmed down slightly while making a call. Chu Mubei, who was in the midst of an intense ¡®battle¡¯ with a woman, picked up the call begrudgingly, ¡°Aiyoh, Old Lu! Haven¡¯t you gone for a honeymoon with Little Sister Shi Guang and should be on the ne right now? Why are you calling me now?¡± ¡°Wait... you guys couldn¡¯t have quarreled before boarding the ne and canceled your honeymoon, could you?¡± Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°Have someone go search where Yang Sitong is and where in the world she¡¯s keeping Mo Feifei.¡± At the moment, Chu Mubei could not understand Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold response. ¡°Mo Feifei... Shi Guang¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Yes. She made use of her power and is keeping Mo Feifei somewhere,¡± Lu Yanchen even had thoughts of murdering Yang Sitong at that moment. Chapter 458 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (8)

    Chapter 458: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Mubei eximed, ¡°She¡¯s nuts! Does she really intend for the entire Yangs to apany her in her burial?¡± ¡°Those things that I¡¯ve collected earlier on, you can hand them over to the authorities now. I¡¯ll just have to see if she can continue with her insanity even after the Yangs go bankrupt,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s tolerance was at his limits. ¡°But, some of those things might get the Lus involved as well. We¡¯ve yet to filter through all the documents properly. If we were to hand them up now, it¡¯s hard to say that the Yangs would use the Lus with it as well,¡± Chu Mubei replied worriedly. A small little thing might implicate the bigger picture. In the past few years, nearly everyone was affirmed that the Lus were the backing of the Yangs. There were many things that, even if the Lus werepletely clean themselves, could not guarantee that the Lus would not be implicated by them. After all, the scope of the projects was way too huge. If the Lus were to be targeted because of the Yangs, the gains would not make up for the losses by then. Chu Mubei did not want Lu Yanchen to bring about an entire whirlpool of troubles just because of a fit of the moment. Naturally, those were facts that Lu Yanchen knew himself. If not for that reason, he would have made his move long ago. Even if Yang Sitong were his life savior, he had returned more than what he should have. However, he must not implicate his father and brother. His fingers rapped slowly on his steering wheel before his cold gaze narrowed. ¡°If we can¡¯t make them bankrupt, we¡¯ll just acquire the entire Yang Corporation then.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s meet at thepany then to discuss it face to face.¡± ... Shi Guang stood alone in the house helplessly, feeling really terrible in her heart. What she wanted was for them to pretend to separate for a period of time, not for real. However, Lu Yanchen seemed as though he was truly agitated and wanted to separate with her for real. She fiddled with her phone, wanting to drop him a text. However, she held it in... She did not feel as though she was wrong for not telling him about it in the moment for her sister. What if something had really happened to her sister because she told him? Shi Guang truly felt really bad in her heart along with all the uneasiness, and thus she called Mo Jin and told her everything about Mo Feifei¡¯s incident. Mo Jin was bursting with anger. ¡°I knew the hospital transfer couldn¡¯t be real! F*ck! I really want to kill Yang Sitong right now! Is she f*cking crazy! She can¡¯t be thinking that Lu Yanchen would get together with her after kidnapping your sister, right?¡± ¡°I feel that the true motive behind her kidnapping my sister isn¡¯t to be with Lu Yanchen,¡± Shi Guang postted, ¡°Some time ago, I had already found out that there might be grudges between her and my sister that we may not know of. But, because my sister was already a vegetable, I had not expected her to go to this extent. This is illegal! But, I just don¡¯t know what her end motive is.¡± ¡°What about Lu Yanchen?¡± Mo Jin asked. Shi Guang sniffed a little as her voice became choked, ¡°He went out. After he heard me say everything, he was furious. I had let him down in the past, and now... I guess he¡¯ll never be able to forgive me.¡± Mo Jin replied with certainty, ¡°That won¡¯t happen!¡± Shi Guang smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you know that even though we are married and things are fine between us, I feel like our entire rtionship is just like a fragile vase that could just break with a single fall! No matter how carefully I try to try and mend our rtionship, it¡¯s still a wed product that could break at any moment!¡± With that said, the panic-stricken Shi Guang could not hold back her tears as she choked while crying helplessly. Mo Jin sighed, ¡°Shi Guang, don¡¯t cry! Believe me that no matter how angry Lu Yanchen is, he will definitely forgive you eventually.¡± Chapter 459 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (9)

    Chapter 459: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After her panic attack, Shi Guang finally began to calm down slowly. Sitting at a corner on the sofa, she curled into a ball, thinking about nothing but Yang Sitong and where she might be keeping her sister. However, Mo Jin was nowhere as calm as she was, pacing around the entire room with a worried expression. Grandma and little auntie had gone out for the walk, and thus, there were only the two of them at home right now. Mo Jin did not have to hold anything back through her words. ¡°It¡¯s already been a day now, and yet there¡¯s no news! What should we do? Should we call the cops?¡± ¡°Right now, Yang Sitong is a lunatic. If we call the cops, what if she were to really go insane and do something to sister?¡± Shi Guang held her forehead. ¡°The only thing we can do now is wait.¡± Mo Jin frowned. ¡°Can we trust the words of that Yang Chifeng? What if he¡¯s just lying to you?¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t there still Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say that he was angered and left in a huff?¡± Mo Jin sat down beside her and continued somewhat begrudgingly, ¡°Your sister has already gone missing. As your husband, so be it if he doesn¡¯t console you. But, to think that he would m the door and leave. That¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Even though he left in a huff, I believe that he would definitely not do nothing about my sister¡¯s issue. Right now, he¡¯s definitely having someone help look for my sister,¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice was filled with certainty. Mo Jin smiled, ¡°Seems like you are quite confident toward him.¡± ¡°After everything that has happened, if I still don¡¯t have... even that bit of understanding toward him by now, then I would really be too foolish.¡± With that, Shi Guang smiled, ¡°That man... really doesn¡¯t take things the hard way. You can only work at him with soft tactics.¡± ¡°Soft tactics?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t look at how cold and aloof he¡¯s acting. In reality, other than me, he has no other experience being with other girls, and he¡¯s also someone who can¡¯t be bothered with anything too troublesome. Hence, he doesn¡¯t get what¡¯s in a girl¡¯s heart.¡± Mo Jin¡¯s phone rang and she stood up. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, try your soft tactics and wait for him at home then?¡± She waved her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet someone. Go back home after you¡¯ve calmed down somewhat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Outside the apartment, a ck jeep was waiting silently by the roadside. If Shi Guang were here, she would definitely open the car door and board it, clipping her safety belt habitually. Because this was Lu Yanchen¡¯s car. Mo Jin went on and smiled, ¡°Shi Guang is just upstairs. Picking me up here, aren¡¯t you afraid that she might misunderstand if she saw us?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply and his face was expressionless as well, passing her a document folder. Mo Jin opened it and took a nce. ¡°To think that it¡¯s Qiao Yuwei. I was saying, how could they transfer just like that without any rtives or family member¡¯s approval. So, it¡¯s her!¡± She bit down on her teeth angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll ask her, but I doubt she¡¯ll know where Sister Feifei is.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to find out where Mo Feifei is through her. I just want you to settle this so that Shi Guang doesn¡¯t know about it. She has enough on her te,¡± He did not like her shouldering too many things. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin, it¡¯s only right for me to do it.¡± After receiving the folder, Mo Jin wanted to leave. But, just as she opened the car door, she stopped as though she remembered something. She then looked at Lu Yanchen and paused for a moment before continuing apologetically, ¡°For everything back then... I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lu Yanchen was still expressionless. ¡°...¡± Mo Jin looked at him and a thought shed through her mind. Shi Guang always said that he did not believe in her love and they would argue over the slightest thing, truly as though they were really fragile... Chapter 460 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (10)

    Chapter 460: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There could only be a single possibility then¡ªShi Guang had not talked to him about the breakup back then? But, hadn¡¯t she clearly said that she was going to ask him what she said while drunk back then? Or, was she too embarrassed to ask? Perhaps, afraid? But, what if Shi Guang was trying to protect her¡ªafter all, if not for her, they might not have broken up back then. She smiled, ¡°Seems like Shi Guang has not told you anything about herself.¡± Thinking about how Shi Guang was behaving out of sorts recently, Lu Yanchen looked at Mo Jin with a suddenly stern expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± From his expression, Mo Jin affirmed her suspicions. ¡°You two, really...¡± She smiled in a resigned manner, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with her. She just loves you too much and feels too guilty, thus she did not dare tell you or exin some things to you. Such as... the breakup back then.¡± A slight surprise spread out through Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes while he pursed his lips tightly and coldly. Looking at the silent Lu Yanchen, Mo Jin smiled, ¡°Are you curious why I¡¯m suddenly bringing the breakup out of nowhere?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her icily while his hands that were gripping onto the steering wheel were almost going white from how tight he was holding onto it. ¡°You¡¯re trying to tell me about how she would never ever remember anything she does after she gets drunk when she wakes up thereafter, right?¡± He uttered that out after some time. In the past, he did not know¡ªand was curious as well¡ªwhy she would always look at him begrudgingly even though she was the one that had let them down. It was only till that time when she had gotten drunk that he conjectured what might have happened. Mo Jin furrowed her brows. ¡°You knew?¡± Lu Yanchen scoffed coldly, ¡°... So what if I knew? And what if I don¡¯t? Does that change why she wanted to be with me?¡± Mo Jin lowered her head and looked at the document folder in her hands. ¡°Do you know how Shi Guang was like when she was young? She initially had a blissful family with a stable family background... a pair of loving parents, and a sister that doted on her. She was the precious little daughter of the family, the princess of everyone¡¯s eyes. She had an endearing rtionship with her sister. Heck, when I was young, I was totally jealous of her, thinking about how nice it would be if Sister Feifei was my birth sister instead. She had imagined tons of possible futures with her sister when she was young, but never one of the reality she¡¯s in today, where her parents are gone and her sister has turned into a vegetable. At that point, her entire world crumbled in her face. Someone who was forced to grow up overnight, how could she not be filled with hatred and resentment? That¡¯s why she thought of taking revenge on Yang Sitong by stealing her fianc¨¦ away.¡± At that, Mo Jin¡¯s eyes misted up. That past that was so close to her heart was what caused Shi Guang her deepest pains. They were things that she did not wish to recall. ¡°There is no one in this world who has 100% pure thoughts in their minds. Everyone would have their own evils and selfishness to face. Shi Guang is no Mother Theresa. But, she is definitely not an unscrupulous girl with tons of tricks up her sleeves. Other than that evil notion that shed through her mind when she first courted you, she was always true to you thereafter.¡± At that, Mo Jin smiled out, ¡°In fact, I should actually thank you. After she got together with you, she slowly mowed away the hatred and resentment in her heart, and was no longer that negative, unlike the Yang Sitong of now who would go insane just for the sake of revenge.¡± In Lu Yanchen¡¯s mind, this was like a beautiful yet cruel fantasy tale. ¡°Back then, you wanted to look for Shi Guang, but you found me instead. Everything I said back then were all lies! After you broke up with Shi Guang, she was exceptionally sad, and asked me whether you knew that she had a motive when she first courted you. Taking advantage of her memory loss when drunk... I lied and told her no!¡± Chapter 461 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (11)

    Chapter 461: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So, for all these years, she had always thought that you dumped her because you didn¡¯t like her anymore! Yet, she refused to believe it entirely, and would always make excuses for you, telling herself that perhaps you had your reasons. Eventually, she was afraid that she was being too cheap for thinking about you all the time even after being dumped by you. That¡¯s the reason why she was always so conflicted after reuniting with you. She wanted to love, but did not dare to... It was only until that day when you did not attend the wedding discussion, along with Yang Sitong¡¯s taunts that she was a used shoe that you did not want... Looking at how despaired she was, I could not hold it in anymore and told her about everything back then. She then went to look for you right after...¡± Mo Jin pointed to her heart. ¡°She wanted to let you know that you were always there in her heart.¡± Lu Yanchen had been listening the entire time. His lips were still pursed into a thin line, but the coldness in his eyes dissipated gradually. After some time, he spoke softly, ¡°Got it.¡± Mo Jin looked at him deeply before closing the door and leaving. Even though she was the one who had caused the misunderstanding back then, a rtionship was still based on the parties involved. It was enough that she had said what she needed to. Lu Yanchen¡¯s car sped furiously on the roads. All of a sudden, he pulled an emergency brake and stopped at the side of the road, his hands white from gripping the steering wheel and cracking. Looking at the tree ahead of him that was being shone on by the sunlight, it was as though the girl that was standing beneath a tree outside of the field in his Year 3 had appeared once more. She had a beautiful smile, radiant as the sun, bedazzling him instantly. At that time, he had merely taken it as nothing more than a beautiful encounter. Yet, he had not thought that they would meet again. And that quickly as well... That very afternoon, 2 hourster, she walked up to his face with her bold guts in that silent library, confessing to him, ¡°Lu Yanchen, I like you!¡± That wasn¡¯t a surprising statement to hear¡ªafter all, there had been countless of girls who had said that to him. However, it was only through her mouth that those words struck a chord in his heart. From that day on, she had tried her best to force herself into his life. Each time he saw her, he found himself fumbling that very night and remembering her smile the moment his eyes were closed. Those words would fill his mind... Lu Yanchen, I like you! He had not ever thought of getting himself a girlfriend, neither had he really fancied any girl. That was because, he had a fianc¨¦e. Honestly, he truly did not like that fianc¨¦e of his. Be it mentally or physically, there was no love nor impulse on his part. In fact, there was even slight repulsion. However, she had saved him, and that was an agreement made by grandpa. Since he didn¡¯t have much thoughts toward other girls as well, he decided that it didn¡¯t matter whether or not he had a fianc¨¦e, and would just let it be. Besides, having a fianc¨¦e could save him from tons of unnecessary trouble as well. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t considered telling that girl to never appear before him ever again and that he had a fianc¨¦e. However, a part of him was afraid that if he really said that, she would truly disappear forever, and he would never be able to see her ever again. As such, he just decided to treat her colder and colder. Yet, there was something about her that insisted on sticking to him relentlessly. Eventually, he found himself having less control of his own heart as time went by, till a day came where he could no longer ignore it¡ªhe liked her. She was a girl who wasn¡¯t all that bright; to be blunt, she was somewhat stupid. If one weren¡¯t all that pretty, then so be it. But stupid? What was she to do in the future? Thankfully she had met him. What if she had met other guys? She would definitely have been bullied and taken advantage of. Guess he had no choice but to watch over her properly then! When he made up his mind to be with her, he went over to the Yangs and broke up the marriage agreement. He then chose to enter a university in the city she was at, but... Chapter 462 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (12)

    Chapter 462: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he made up his mind to be with her, he went over to the Yangs and broke up the marriage agreement. He then chose to enter a university in the city she was at, but... he was afraid that the fact he once had a fianc¨¦e would be a point of conflict in their rtionship. Worried that should the marriage agreement be exposed, she would me and fault him for it, he even took a precautionary measure. When he agreed to be with her, he emphasized, ¡°If one day you were to find out that I¡¯ve hidden something extremely important from you, you must definitely not get angry at me. That¡¯s because, I¡¯ll only be with you!¡± However, despite his careful hiding of the fact just because he was afraid of her being hurt from the truth, her very most initial motive of being together with him was exactly a method she was using to get back at Yang Sitong! How tragic was that? He had not noticed that at all when they were together. How could he help it? Each time she looked at him, it was with such enamored eyes filled with love. And he...? He just loved being loved by her. After getting together with her, he found out that she was actually not that stupid after all, and was rather clearheaded. She did not have the scheming heart of a mature woman, neither did she have the pettiness of a small girl. There was even a little bit of pure kindness to her. If this were a man, he would definitely not make a friend like her¡ªtoo stupid. But on her, it reached a perfect sweet spot, bringing him a sense of liking that he just could not describe. Each time he was with her, he would feel extremely rxed, and life would be really easy-going, without much effort. For someone who grew up in a world of elites, that was a particrlyfortable feeling. The longer he spent time with her, the more he found himself liking her till a point where it turned into a deep love. He loved her so much that he was afraid she might knock into a wall the moment she were to leave his side. If someone were to bully her, he would not wish for anything more than the person to disappear from the face of this world. The days that he had spent with her were truly the happiest of his entire lifetime. The better their rtionship was, the slightly more uneasy his heart would feel though¡ªshe would never ever speak of her family before him. It was only till a chance encounter when they bumped into her grandma that he found out¡ªher parents had passed away when she was young and her sister was a vegetable. The house she was staying in right now was her little auntie¡¯s ce. She was being brought up by someone else. His heart was ripped apart at that moment as he told himself that so long as he were to be around, he would never ever let here to any harm again. Yet, his astute senses caught a feeling as though she was hiding something from him. That was because each time they spoke of her sister, her smile would turn faint as she would look at him with a somewhat strange gaze. He thought that she was merely being sad and did not wish to talk about the past. That maintained till the day of her graduation... High school was the turning point of one¡¯s life. Once one graduated, it meant that they were an adult then. During a ss gathering, she had even drunk alcohol... A lot of it as well. She even called him in an intoxicated state, telling him that she loved him. He asked her where she was, and when he knew the address, he headed over immediately. Walking left and right in a tipsy manner, she hugged him the moment she saw him. ¡°Hubby, how are you here?¡± Even though she wasn¡¯t dead drunk to a point where she couldn¡¯t walk, it was still clear that she was so intoxicated that she probably didn¡¯t even know her own name. Hugging her in his embrace, he asked unhappily, ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± She giggled, ¡°Because I¡¯m happy! Also, I want to try what alcohol tastes like! I tried a couple of types, but they all suck!¡± He waspletely speechless. ¡°...¡± Idiot! Drinking quite a couple of types when she couldn¡¯t hold her liquor. No wonder she¡¯s so drunk! Chapter 463 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (13)

    Chapter 463: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He wanted to lecture her, but given how intoxicated she was, his words would definitely fall on deaf ears. The tipsy Shi Guang was just leaning against his body consistently while stumbling left and right. When they reached home, she would still not get off the car, and he had no choice but to carry her up. Wrapping her arms around his neck, she said in an innocent and cute manner, ¡°I really like you hugging me this way. Can you hug me like this forever?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Too heavy.¡± ¡°HAHAHA...!¡± She was drowning in her own happiness as sheughed out, ¡°Of course I¡¯m heavy! I¡¯m your entire world! This is a test for you. Good luck hehe...¡± They stayed at the 6th floor and walking up the stairs, she saw how he was in a huff and cheered him on while gloating a little over his misfortune. Even when they reached home, she insisted on curling her arms around his neck and refused to get down, insisting that he continue to carry her just like a rascal. He did not want to bother with a drunkard, so he tossed her onto the bed. Yet, she still refused to loosen her grip, and he had no choice but to lie down beside her. Because she was tipsy, there was a seductive look in her eyes as she cuddled in his warm embrace, acting a little spoilt while she looked at him with a mesmerised gaze. ¡°Hubby, you really look so good!¡± He could not help but kiss her on the lips. She burped out and smiled so brightly her eyes were curled. Reaching out, she caressed his face as though she was teasing him while he patted her on her bum. ¡°Sleep well since you¡¯re drunk. Don¡¯t move about anymore.¡± She was really obedient, and indeed, she suddenly stopped moving entirely! However, thatsted for a short while, and her quiet self did notst long as she stretched her leg across his hips. Worried that she might continue her drunken antics, he did not move and allowed her to crush down on him just like that. In a testing manner, she continued crushing on him. Looking at how he had no reaction, she grew bored. Suddenly, she flipped up and sat up, riding on his waist with both her arms resting on his shoulders. Looking down from above, she gazed at him with a seductive look. This position had his throat going dry. ¡°Be good... Hurry ande down!¡± So be it if she didn¡¯t want to get down. To think that she would even tease him! ¡°No! You little troublemaking imp! I¡¯m going to take care of you tonight and make sure that you can¡¯t climb out of bed for 3 whole days and nights!¡± At that moment, he truly did not know tough or cry. She giggled and leaned down to kiss him on the lips before getting wilder with her actions. Lust was like a knife. How could he resist the way she was tempting him? Any normal man wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in! The process of the first time wasn¡¯t exactly one that was beautiful. It was so painful that she almost cried out while she endured the pain with all she had. That exercise seemed to have made use of the alcohol¡¯s effects to its maximum potency. After that delirious ecstasy, she did not even know if she was a male or female anymore. When Mo Jin¡¯s call came through, it wasn¡¯t her who picked it up¡ªit was him. For the longest time, he had always thought about whether things would be different between them if he had not picked up that call. ¡°I don¡¯t wish for you to trample on yourself by pandering to that man all day and night just for the sake of revenge against Yang Sitong.¡± When he first heard it, he thought that he might have been imagining things and could not believe his ears. Yang Sitong. His girl was only with him for the sake of revenge against Yang Sitong? He did not believe it. But, she was the one that told it to him herself. ¡°The reason why my sister is a vegetable is all because of Yang Sitong. She and someone called Su Ya... They were the ones who had abused my sister on the campus. It¡¯s also because of my sister¡¯s incident that my parents got into that ident...¡± Chapter 464 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (14)

    Chapter 464: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She didn¡¯t kill them, but they died because of her. It¡¯s Yang Sitong, she¡¯s the cause of it all. She caused my entire family to break apart! I hate her... I hate her!¡± She vented out every bit of hatred she felt toward Yang Sitong before hugging Lu Yanchen¡¯s neck and crying. ¡°Sorry! Sorry!¡± She cried out while repeating sorry time and again. Was there a need for him to ask her what she did to be apologizing profusely as such? He finally understood why she had such guts to confess to him the 2nd time they met and court him relentlessly. No matter how cold he was to her, she would always wee him with smiles instead. The love at first sight that he had thought it to be was nothing more than an intricate n. All the wonderful times he thought they had spent together were all just an act. The love that he believed in was nothing more than lies. At that moment, Lu Yanchen felt as though he had broken down entirely. Looking at this girl that he thought he had known so well... she had seemed like a stranger in an instant. So, she had been lying to him... all this while. Everything was nothing but an illusion. She was no kind-hearted fool... She was a conniving fox! And he? He was yed around in circles like an idiot. He had even given her his heart for real. He was just like a joke... a big, big joke. He tried topose his emotions. But no matter how he tried, he could not calm down at all, could not repress the waves of shock and pain that were spreading through his heart then. He was afraid that if he were to stay any longer, he might kill her. It was an arduous night for him. When he asked for the breakup on the 2nd day, he was resolute. But... there was still a lingering thought in his mind. Perhaps she did have some feelings for me. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t considered whether he should trust her and give her another chance if she came looking for him, telling him that she had truly liked him. But, that dilemma never did once appear for him to even have to make a choice. That was because she never once appeared, and thus, he never had to consider that option. He could not control himself to go ahead and ask her as to why she had done it that way, how she could be that merciless. But, he bumped into her cousin, Mo Jin, instead. Mo Jin said that she had never once liked him from the start, and the reason why she was together with him was merely just for revenge against Yang Sitong. At that moment, he truly felt as though he was f*cking cheap. Wasn¡¯t that just a woman? Who in the world could not have lived life without another person? At that time, he thought that he would definitely be able to let her go, and wanted to just disappear to the edges of the world, never to see her ever again. But, even after two years, he still could not forget her. He had med her. He had hated her. He had resented her. He had promised himself from the depths of his heart to purge her away from it as well. But, when he saw her once again, he just could not help himself but want to get closer to her. At that time, he could not help but admit... every single bit of anger, hatred, resentment and me he felt all stemmed from his love for her. He had thought of trying to control his emotions as well, such that even if she were to appear around him, he would be able to ignore her. But, he failed in the end. Even if she did not love him, he was still unwilling to see here to any harm. If he saw anyone bullying her, he could not help but want to step in. Each time he stepped in, he regretted it, feeling as though if she were to find out about it, she would definitely beughing at his stupidity. Just like now. Even if Mo Jin had told him that she already knew that she was the reason herself for the breakup back then... even if he knew that she had always loved him and wanted to lead life happily with him, he still did not want to let her know that he had never stopped loving her and was thirsting for her. He felt as though if he were to make it known, that smelly girl would definitely be so darned proud of herself. If that were the case, he might as well let her be as before... acting all meek and feeble before him so that he could diss her and did as he¡¯d like, f*cking her anytime he wanted to. Chapter 465 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (15)

    Chapter 465: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Lu Yanchen returned to the apartment, it was really silent. Even though he knew that Shi Guang wasn¡¯t around, he still wanted to head back and take a look. Their luggage was still in the living room, looking the same as the day before yesterday when they were about to leave. Before she left, she wrote a note on the table. A resigned smile slipped by his face as Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled uncontrobly. No wonder she would tell Mo Jin that she did not believe he would not bother with her sister¡¯s affair. He had already left her a note as such; how much more obvious could it be that she was asking him for her sister¡¯s whereabouts and to have him interfere? And how could he sit by idly either? That little fox! However, he did indeed rush Chu Mubei earlier about why there were still no news even after a day. Picking up his phone, he called Chu Mubei again, who was frowning while talking. ¡°I¡¯ve already found Yang Sitong, but I couldn¡¯t find Mo Feifei. I wanted to find Mo Feifei through her, but somehow, as though she knew we were trailing her or something... she was just ying with us, going around in circles and circles as though she had no intention of going to look for Mo Feifei.¡± Rapping his fingers, Lu Yanchen for a moment. ¡°Use thest resort.¡± Even though his voice was soft, it was extremely cold as though it was seeping out from the depths of hell. Yang Sitong had finally wasted that final strand of gratitude that the Lus still had for her. Furthermore, because she was also a woman, Lu Yanchen truly did not want to use thatst resort unless he had no other choice. ... Yang Sitong did not know that someone was trailing her¡ªshe truly did not know where she wanted to go. Her brother had clearly told her that everything was already nned such that even if Mo Feifei were to wake up, she would hide that secret and not reveal it out. But somehow, when that chance arose for her to do it, she did not know why but she just went ahead and seized the opportunity. After doing it, she did not regret it at all. The thought of Shi Guang being flustered over her sister¡¯s disappearance and having to leave Lu Yanchen because of it was a cathartic experience for Yang Sitong¡ªshe felt exhrated! However, she panicked when she received the call from her brother once more. After lying to her brother, she started feeling afraid once more. What if Shi Guang were to know that she had sent those texts? Would she...? Flustered, she did not dare to return home. She was careful in her movements, and in fact, she didn¡¯t even dare to appear at ces that were crowded. Unnerved, Yang Sitong wanted to eat at a restaurant when she bumped into an expressionless man in a ck suit. She side stepped him, but unexpectedly, he followed suit and both of them nearly bumped into one another again. She was already frustrated to begin with and wanted to grumble immediately. But on second thought, she was a woman. What if this man were to strike at her physically? She thus could only re at him and wanted to meander around him to leave. The moment she walked behind him, she found her mouth being covered by the man from behind her. Her eyes widened in shock as she began to struggle. However, a fragrant aroma whiffed into her nose. The handkerchief that was covering her mouth was filled with a high concentration of ether, and before long, Yang Sitong copsed into a wobble. When she woke up, she did not know where she was, merely that her surroundings werepletely dark. Her body felt listless and her head felt woozy. Unsettled and extremely afraid, she shrieked, ¡°Help! Somebody! Help me!!¡± Chapter 466 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (16)

    Chapter 466: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios No matter how Yang Sitong yelled out, there was no one to respond to her. Instinctively, she tried struggling. However, she found out that she was bound with steel chains by her wrists. No matter how hard she struggled, it was all futile. She could not contain her despair. Where was this? Was she going to die here? Was there anyone who woulde for her? As time went by, her fear intensified and grew such that she was almost going into a meltdown and could not help but bawl out in tears. At that moment, someone opened the door to the room, and a blinding light pierced in. For Yang Sitong who had been stuck in the darkness for such a long time, she could barely open her eyes in the face of the light. The lights were then switched on as two bulky men walked in. Without saying anything more, they tugged at her body violently, and before long, her clothes were all torn apart. Shrieking and crying, she crawled and stumbled back, trying to escape to a corner. However, the men grabbed her legs and pulled her back violently before grabbing at her body wantonly once more. Yang Sitong¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but immense shame and despair. Just as she thought that she was going to be f*cked by these two wretched men, they suddenly stopped. Despite that, she did not feel relieved at all¡ªshe was still in the deep recesses of fear. Breaking out into an uncontroble shiver, her chained hands were covering her head as she screamed out helplessly while shutting her eyes tightly. ¡°NO! NOOOOOOO! PLEASE LET ME GO! I¡¯LL LET YOU GUYS HAVE ANYTHING YOU WANT! MONEY, CARS, APARTMENTS... AS LONG AS YOU GUYS LET ME OFF, PLEASE...!¡± A cold, crisp set of footsteps trawled out through the cramped space followed by a long silence. Yang Sitong then opened her eyes weakly, wanting to peek if those two wretched men were gone and to check who had arrived. Raising her head, the man whose silhouette was illuminated by the dim lights let off a killing aura that filled the entire ce. For Yang Sitong who was crying to a point where she could barely breathe and was suffocating, the sight of this man was an absolute astonishment for her. Lu Yanchen? Her first reaction was surprise, as though she had seen her savior. But in the next moment, she knew that she had it wrong. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face at that moment was stone cold, looking at her with nothing but frostiness. Even if she did not want to ept the facts, she had to. The person who had kidnapped her was the man she loved the most¡ªLu Yanchen. Yang Sitong felt as though her heart was being sliced into pieces by a sharp de. She red at Lu Yanchen firmly, trying to guess his motives for doing so. A single thought came to mind¡ªit must be for her. She was so jealous that she could go insane. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± He took two steps forward and looked down at her from above with a cold and indifferent face. ¡°Say, where are you keeping her?¡± Her? Yang Sitong naturally knew who he was referring to. ¡°In order to find out about Mo Feifei¡¯s whereabouts, you actually kidnapped me! For someone whom you don¡¯t know, someone who¡¯s unrted to you, you¡¯re willing to do something as such to your life savior! Lu Yanchen! If not for me, you would have already died!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s tears of grievances dripped one after another. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was totally indifferent as he did not budge an inch. ¡°I¡¯m not here to talk nonsense with you. I¡¯m asking you one more time... Where is Mo Feifei?¡± In that unyielding tone of his was a trace of lethal intent. Yang Sitongughed out bitterly before looking at Lu Yanchen with a mixed expression of hatred and despair. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with me!¡± Chapter 467 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (17) Chapter 467: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (17) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The card she used to send the texts to Shi Guang with was a new prepaid card. But, what she did not know was that for her sake, her brother had already told Shi Guang everything. She had merely thought that if she were to deny everything, none of it would be linked to her at all. As long as she were to deny it, Lu Yanchen would not really do anything to her. At most, he¡¯d just give her a scare. Naturally, she could not have imagined that Lu Yanchen would suddenly stand up. Turning his back against her, the two men that had vited her earlier on walked up once more. She was flustered now, her eyes filled with shock. ¡°What are you doing! WHAT ARE YOU GUYS DOING!¡± She looked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s back view helplessly. ¡°Lu Yanchen! How could you do this...! You can¡¯t think that I¡¯m the one that had kidnapped Mo Feifei, right? I did want her to die, but her disappearance has nothing to do with me!¡± Looking at how those two men were already squatting down beside her, she was so frightened that she was going mad as she shrieked out like a despairing olddy, ¡°N-NONO! LU YANCHEN! YOU CAN¡¯T DO THIS TO ME! LU YANCHEN! HOW CAN YOU HUMILIATE ME AS SUCH! YOU MIGHT AS WELL KILL ME!¡± To be vited by these two wretched men right before the man she liked so much, that was something that no woman could possibly endure. Yang Sitong waspletely broken down. Her tears were streaming as she clutched at her ears and screamed, ¡°IT WASN¡¯T ME! I TRULY WASN¡¯T THE ONE WHO KIDNAPPED MO FEIFEI! MO FEIFEI¡¯S DISAPPEARANCE HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH ME! WHEN I WENT TO THE HOSPITAL, I BUMPED INTO SOME PEOPLE MOVING MO FEIFEI AWAY! CAUGHT IN THE MOMENT, I SENT SHI GUANG THAT THREATENING TEXT, BUT IT TRULY WASN¡¯T ME WHO HAD KIDNAPPED MO FEIFEI! THE PHOTO THAT I SENT SHI GUANG WAS ALSO TAKEN BY ME PREVIOUSLY, AND THE BACKGROUND WAS PHOTOSHOPPED. YOU CAN CHECK IF YOU DON¡¯T BELIEVE ME, BUT IT¡¯S TRUE... I REALLY HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH MO FEIFEI¡¯S DISAPPEARANCE.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed as he turned around and looked at the two men, who backed off immediately. His face was still dark. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who was it?¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face was streaming with tears. Perhaps it was due to the humiliation as well, her entire body was trembling like a leaf that was falling from a tree, looking all pitiful and helpless. She cried out, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I truly don¡¯t know! I wanted to follow them as well, but they were way too fast... I truly don¡¯t know...¡± At this point, Lu Yanchen doubted that she would have the guts to lie anymore as he cast a look at one of the men. He left and returned before long, whispering beside Lu Yanchen¡¯s ear, ¡°That photo is indeed photoshopped.¡± Yang Sitong added in, ¡°You must believe me! I truly did not kidnap Mo Feifei! I merely wanted to make use of this incident to have Shi Guang leave you, that¡¯s all!¡± A sharp pain surged through her entire heart, leaving a despair that left her wanting to die as she bawled out, ¡°Lu Yanchen... I merely liked you! There¡¯s nothing wrong with liking you! How can you get other men to do this to me! ... AHHHHHH! You might as well kill me...! I¡¯m your life savior!¡± Lu Yanchen, who had initially wanted to leave, stopped in his footsteps. He turned around and looked at her with a gaze that contained not even the slightest bit of warmth. ¡°You¡¯ve been living under the name of my life savior for the longest time, such that you can¡¯t even tell who you are any longer! In fact, even your entire Yangs had been taking on trades and transactions under the name of the Lus! If not for the sake that you had once saved my life, do you think that you would still be alive talking to me today...?¡± He had walked forth and stood still a couple of steps away from her, his cold tone exuding forth with a chilling aura that could kill. Chapter 468 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (18)

    Chapter 468: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had walked forth and stood still a couple of steps away from her, his cold tone exuding forth with a chilling aura that could kill. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to kill you, neither am I going to lock you up indefinitely. The reason why you were clinging onto me, isn¡¯t it all just for the Lus¡¯ power and status to help you enjoy an esteemed andfortable life? In the past, because of the Lus, you¡¯ve managed to live such a high and mboyant life. But in the future, because of the Lus, you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like to live a life of poor misery and despair!¡± Yang Sitong was frozen by the amount of hatred and anger that was exuding from him at that moment. His fathomless eyes were as sinister as the devil¡¯s under the dim lights. At that moment, she finally understood... that so-called lifesaving grace was meant nothing anymore as long as Lu Yanchen was concerned. As for her, she had used up all her chips. Yang Sitong shook her head, wanting to plead for some sympathy. ¡°No, Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°Must you be so cruel!¡± ¡°LU YANCHEN!¡± Yang Sitong wailed out tragically. However, no matter how she tried, it could not summon back that hardened heart of Lu Yanchen¡¯s. Just as Lu Yanchen had said... Just as how the Yangs had managed to climb onto the top and lived an affluent lifestyle because of the Lus, they would know how it was like to fail down to the other end. She had no other way out but to slowly watch as everything they once had disappear gradually. If Lu Yanchen could say it, he could do it. Not only that, he was savage and firm in his actions. ... Shi Guang received a call from Shen Lingshuang, saying that she already found out about what happened to Mo Feifei and wanted toe visit her. However, grandma and little auntie did not know about Mo Feifei¡¯s incident yet. How could she allow Shen Lingshuang toe over? What if she let it slip? So, Shi Guang took a taxi over to the Lus. The security at the guard post had already recognized her by now, and she was free to enter and leave as she wished. ¡°I heard about your sister. I really did not expect that Yang Sitong would be someone like that. Don¡¯t worry, Yanchen will definitely save your sister!¡± Shen Lingshuang gripped Shi Guang¡¯s hands and said many things to her, giving her a tight hug as well. She was truly concerned for Shi Guang, but she did not know how to empathize with the uneasiness and fear in her heart. She could only pray and hope for Shi Guang¡¯s sister to return safe and sound as quickly as possible. Ultimately, Shi Guang had her dinner over at the Lus¡¯ ce. Before eating, Shen Lingshuang gave Lu Yanchen a call. However, he did not pick up. During the meal, Shen Lingshuang wanted to talk about things that were lighter so that Shi Guang would not worry about her sister the entire time and get overly anxious. As such, she spoke of Lu Yanchen¡¯s affairs when he was younger. ¡°Back then, he asked me what he should do if he met someone he liked and he had a fianc¨¦e. He even said that if he were to get together with that someone, she would inadvertently turn into the 3rd party instead, telling me about how that would be unfair to her. Besides, he wasn¡¯t all that familiar with this fianc¨¦e of his anyway. At that time, I casually mentioned that he could go break the marriage agreement, since it was a verbal one anyhow, and there was no engagement party made or anything. If he were to break it before he got together with the girl he liked, that girl would no longer be the 3rd party...¡± Saying that, Shen Lingshuang smiled, ¡°I was truly just mentioning it casually. Who would have thought that the very next day, he would turn up at the Yangs and do it! It was onlyter on that I found out it was all because he wanted to get together with you that he would ask me so many things.¡± ¡°In the past, I did not know. I always thought that he and his fianc¨¦e...¡± Shi Guang did not know how she should put it. If she told the truth, Shen Lingshuang should probably hate her for it. But, she did not want to lie either, and thus, she just decided to keep quiet. Chapter 469 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (19)

    Chapter 469: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t look at how Yanchen always seems so cocky and aloof. However, he is really fragile within his heart. He has never ever forgotten about you ever since the breakup...¡± Something dawned upon Shen Lingshuang as she raised her finger. ¡°Right, I was just packing your room a couple of days ago and caught sight of a bunch of postcards. All of them had things written on them. I suppose they should have been written for you. Hold on, I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡± Shen Lingshuang stood up and headed upstairs, returning before long with a whole bunch of postcards. ¡°Look, even though your name isn¡¯t written on it specifically, I¡¯m sure they¡¯re written for you. Smelly brat! Clearly, it was him being too proud to be wrong, and yet he was acting all resentful.¡± Shi Guang lowered her head, her heart tightening so much that it felt as though someone was choking the breath out of her. ¡°In the military, they would give them letters and postcards to write. He was most likely writing to you each time he got those postcards, just that he didn¡¯t mail it out.¡± As Shen Lingshuang¡¯s voice drifted by Shi Guang¡¯s ears, she was trying her best to repress her tears as she looked at the former with a pair of reddened eyes. ¡°I¡¯m full now. I¡¯ll go read them in the room.¡± Looking at her bowl and affirming that she had indeed eaten quite a bit, Shen Lingshuang smiled, ¡°Go on, go on!¡± The moment Shi Guang returned to the bedroom, she could not help but flip the first one over... ... One after another, those postcards merely had those words written on them without any dates or signatures. Shi Guang was long sobbing in silent tears. She thought about how she had always felt like the one chasing behind him tirelessly to catch up with him. Even after the breakup, she wanted to leave his world with her head tall in dignity. But in reality, the amount of effort and care he had spent on thinking about her wasn¡¯t any bit less than she had. They were two people that were insistent on their love toward one another, yet stubbornly refusing to admit it. Wasn¡¯t this what people called love? No matter what, Lu Yanchen, it was truly wonderful being able to meet you in that blossoming spring of my youth. No matter what, Lu Yanchen, loving you in those fleeting years was truly wonderful. Shi Guang cried so badly that she could no longer recognize herself with tears and snot spilling all over. Eventually, she could not help butugh out, ¡°Lu Yanchen, you¡¯re doomed. Even if I turn into a ghost, I¡¯m going to cling onto you for the rest of my life!¡± She hugged that pile of postcards andid down on the bed in silence as her thoughts revolved around her sister and Lu Yanchen alternatingly. It was only till nearly daybreak that she managed to fall asleep. The next day, she was awakened by her phone¡¯s ringtone. Because she had slept sote, her mind was in somewhat of a daze, and she was in a hazy state of being. Chapter 470 - Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (20)

    Chapter 470: Loving You Is Truly Wonderful (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at her phone¡ªit was a call from Yang Chifeng. She picked it up immediately. ¡°Have you found my sister?¡± Yang Chifeng did not reply to her, merely asking for her to meet up for a talk at a caf¨¦ on South Hill Street. After she arrived, the waitress served her immediately, asking her if she¡¯d like anything. However, Shi Guang ordered nothing¡ªshe wasn¡¯t here to drink. Waving the waitress off, she asked Yang Chifeng, ¡°Where is my sister? Where is she? When can shee back to me?¡± He put down the cup in his hand. ¡°We¡¯ve got it wrong. Your sister wasn¡¯t kidnapped by Sitong. Right now, Lu Yanchen has Sitong kidnapped.¡± ¡°What did you say! Then...¡± She did not care about what was happening to Yang Sitong. She merely wanted to know where her sister was. If it wasn¡¯t done by Yang Sitong, who could it be? Shi Guang was extremely confused. ¡°But, when you made the call earlier on, hadn¡¯t Yang Sitong already admitted to doing the kidnapping? And that text... for me to leave Lu Yanchen?¡± Yang Chifeng fondled at his throbbing temple. ¡°That text was sent by Sitong. However, she wasn¡¯t the one who had kidnapped your sister. When she went to the hospital... she coincidentally saw your sister being brought away. She then thought of using that kidnapping incident to threaten you to leave Lu Yanchen. Only, she did not expect that Lu Yanchen would kidnap her instead.¡± He too was extremely frustrated by this sister of his. The current Yang Chifeng no longer had any bit of arrogance that he once had. The Yangs were on the brink of copsing, and even Su Ya¡¯s side did not dare to intervene. Without any infusion of funds into the Yang Corporation, the Yangs would be doomed. Yang Chifeng stirred the coffee before him. ¡°Your sister wasn¡¯t kidnapped by Sitong, and yes, it¡¯s true that she shouldn¡¯t have done the things she did in the past. However, she¡¯s already received her punishment, and the Yangs have fallen hugely from grace as well. Do you really insist on forcing us to go bankrupt?¡± Shi Guang looked at him with a distant expression. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? For your sake, Lu Yanchen has not just kidnapped Sitong, he has even struck at our Yang Corporation. Right now, the Yangs are facing a huge problem, and we need arge amount of funds to maintain our cashflow. However, no individual orpany would dare to assist us at all.¡± As Yang Chifeng said that, his tone turned darker. ¡°It¡¯s Lu Yanchen. He¡¯s stepped in. That¡¯s the reason why no one would dare to help the Yangs.¡± Shi Guang looked at him coldly. ¡°Since it¡¯s Lu Yanchen who has stepped in, go talk to him about it. What¡¯s the use of talking to me? Right now, I only wish to find my sister.¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s handsome face was filled with dissatisfaction and impunity written all over it. ¡°And the reason he stepped in isn¡¯t because of you at all?¡± He had initially dreamed for the Yangs to truly be a wealthy family. But now, everything was but a lost dream. When she heard that, Shi Guangughed and returned a question, ¡°Yang Chifeng, do I look like someone that begets kindness with ill motives?¡± Yang Chifeng: ¡°...¡± He knew that she wasn¡¯t someone like that. However, because of how he felt toward her, it did change his perception of her such that she would always seem that bit more wonderful than she truly was in his eyes. ¡°Your sister harmed my sister and locked me in the toilet so that I would lose the champion¡¯s title of the Flying Fish Cup! Because of that, I nearly missed my chance to get into the provincial team as well! More than that, she was so wicked that she even got someone to drug my drink and wanted to ruin me entirely andpletely!¡± As Shi Guang continued, she scoffed out in cold irony, ¡°Have you ever considered what would have happened to me had she seeded in her plots? I would never be able topete ever again, and would have to bear an entire lifetime of a tarnished reputation! How would people talk about me? I would even be used as a teaching material on what a bad example I was!¡± Chapter 471 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (1)

    Chapter 471: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Chifeng¡¯s face shifted into an awkward expression for an ufortable moment before he said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Regarding everything Sitong had done to you in the past, I¡¯m truly sorry! It was my fault for not keeping her in hand, and thus the reason why she could have made those mistakes time and again. I promise you that she¡¯ll never appear before your face ever again.¡± Toward the stupid things that Sitong had done, he too was infuriated. ¡°You must know that there are some things that can never be made up for,¡± Shi Guangughed coldly, ¡°At times, I really just couldn¡¯t get it. Just what sort of capabilities do I possess for your sister to want to treat me as such, wanting to ruin mepletely time after another.¡± Yang Chifeng lowered his gaze. ¡°The reason why she did all that was because she truly liked Lu Yanchen from the bottom of her heart.¡± ¡°Like? And just because she likes someone, she can hurt someone else? If one day, a woman that likes you causes your entire family to break apart or perish, can you take it as though nothing had happened?¡± Shi Guang questioned him coldly. Yang Chifeng remained silent. ¡°If it¡¯s me, so be it. You can im that it¡¯s because of Lu Yanchen. But, what about my sister? What grudges did my sister have with her such that she had to resort to such methods?¡± When she asked that, she kept her gaze fixated on Yang Chifeng, trying to find any clues. Yang Chifeng¡¯s heart was sinking. However, he made sure none of that showed on his face. ¡°Now that things have alreadye to this, I can only apologize. I too want to help you to look for your sister. Based on what I know, the reason why Sitong would know about your sister¡¯s matter was all because of your cousin.¡± ¡°My cousin?¡± Shi Guang would definitely not believe that it had something to do with Mo Jin. ¡°How could that be?¡± ¡°That cousin of yours that¡¯s an online celebrity.¡± That was Qiao Yuwei. Well, if it was her, then there was a possibility. If that were the case, could she know where her sister was? Shi Guang could no longer sit still. ¡°Regarding the affairs of your Yang Family, I can¡¯t help you. Even if my sister wasn¡¯t kidnapped by Yang Sitong, she was the one who sent me the threatening text. And even if I can let go of that text issue, I can¡¯t stop Lu Yanchen on insisting on dealing with your family. Based on my understanding of him, the reason why he is doing it can¡¯t be entirely due to me. No matter what, the Lus and the Yangs have ties for so many years. Without the agreement of Father Lu, Lu Yanchen would definitely not be so merciless either. You might as well go back home and think about just what you Yangs have done to offend the Lus such that even Father Lu is not stepping in to show you any mercy.¡± Shi Guang stood up as she said that. Yang Chifeng narrowed his gaze and looked at her in surprise. Those were words that pped him out of his stupor. To think that given how smart he was, he would even be blinded by the issues of Sitong and had failed to see things as clearly as Shi Guang. Could the issue of him using the name of the Lus behind their back be made known to the Lus? ¡°Regarding your help of wanting to get my sister back from the hands of your sister, I thank you. But, if your sister had not sent that text, I would not have looked for you either. I¡¯ll ask Lu Yanchen to let Yang Sitong off. However, I do not wish to see her ever again. Otherwise, I will definitely not let her off.¡± With that said, Shi Guang left without turning back. She did not have the slightest feeling that Yang Chifeng did not have anything else up his sleeves. It was clear that he was a smart man with ambitions. For anyone to do that well in the business world, there was no way they weren¡¯t some sort of shrewd person. Not only that, his girlfriend was none other than Su Ya. Su Ya¡¯s family was far from ordinary as well. If they truly wanted to help him, the Lus would not say anything about it either. After all, respect would be given at the very least out of bureaucracy. Therefore, she did not think that Yang Chifeng was at his wit¡¯s end. As to what Yang Chifeng was nning by looking for her, she did not know, and did not want to know. After all, she could and would not want to help him either. Chapter 472 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (2)

    Chapter 472: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Shi Guang left, she took a taxi right over to Qiao Yuwei¡¯s ce. If Yang Sitong had only found out about her sister¡¯s kidnapping from Qiao Yuwei, that must mean that thetter must have known about it beforehand. If that were the case, was Qiao Yuwei the sole perpetrator, or was there someone else behind the scenes? The door of the Qiaos¡¯ ce was not locked. The moment Shi Guang arrived at their doorsteps, she heard Mo Jin hollering, ¡°You¡¯re really too much! To think that you could do such a thing for the sake of money!¡± Mother Qiao was pleading for mercy at the side, ¡°Ah Jin, Yuwei already knows of her mistakes. Please don¡¯t scare her anymore!¡± Grandma Su was speaking up for Qiao Yuwei as well, ¡°Yuwei is your sister.¡± ¡°And so is Feifei!¡± Mo Jin was so mad she could smash something. So, Mo Jin knew that Qiao Yuwei was the one who had done it. Shi Guang gripped her fists tightly and strode in. ¡°So, it was indeed you who were in cahoots with others to kidnap my sister!¡± When she saw Shi Guang, Qiao Yuwei was filled with fear instantly as she shook her head furiously. ¡°No, it¡¯s wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s fists were gripped so tightly that her knuckles were going white as she roared, ¡°I heard it all! You were the one who conspired with others to kidnap my sister!¡± In agitation, she grabbed Qiao Yuwei¡¯s shoulders and shook her violently. ¡°Tell me! Where is my sister? Where is she...!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Qiao Yuwei was almost breaking down from being shaken so violently that she cried out for help, ¡°Help me! HELP ME...!¡± Mother Qiao rushed up and pulled Shi Guang away from Qiao Yuwei with all her might. ¡°Yuwei has nothing to do with your sister¡¯s matter!¡± Shi Guang stumbled back as Mo Jin rushed up and helped her immediately, telling her at the same time, ¡°She said that she had merely signed her name after receiving the money. Other than that, she knew nothing else.¡± Qiao Yuwei hid behind her mother and added, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Someone contacted me on the inte, telling me that they will transfer me a sum of money and all I had to do was to give my signature! I admit that I shouldn¡¯t have been greedy for that money, but I truly did not know that they were going to kidnap your sister! I¡¯ve never seen them before, neither do I know who they are at all! I already know that I¡¯m in the wrong! I¡¯ll give you all that money! All of it! Won¡¯t that be enough?¡± ¡°Can my sistere back to me just because you know you¡¯re in the wrong? WILL MY SISTER COME BACK TO ME IF YOU PASS ME THE MONEY?¡± Shi Guang grit her teeth and snarled out every single word. Qiao Yuwei was filled with displeasure, feeling that Shi Guang was being way too arrogant and overbearing right now. Hadn¡¯t she just signed her name? She had already apologized as well, and this woman still wasn¡¯t satisfied! Unable to control herself, she blurted out angrily, ¡°Then what else do you want? Your sister was a vegetable to begin with! Now that she¡¯s gone, shouldn¡¯t you be feeling happy? The best is if she were to just die once and for all! That way, she wouldn¡¯t be a burden anymore! What are you getting so fierce for? Without that burden, you should be the one feeling the happiest in your heart, right? Who are you trying to scare by putting on that act?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart surged with a cold disbelieving rage. She could endure it no longer as she raised her arm and hurled her hand out. ¡°WHEN I TOLERATE YOU USUALLY IS NOT BECAUSE I¡¯M AFRAID OF YOU! IT¡¯S BECAUSE I CAN¡¯T BE BOTHERED WITH THE LIKES OF YOU!¡± PIAK! Shi Guang had used all of her strength as that resounding smack rang through the air such that even Mo Jin was shocked at the side. Qiao Yuwei¡¯s face was pped so hard by Shi Guang that it nted all the way to the other side as she caressed her left cheek that was pped by a frantic instinct. ¡°You...!¡± PIAK! Shi Guang pped her once more with the back of her hands on thetter¡¯s other cheek. ¡°WHEN YOU¡¯RE ALL NASTY AND MEAN USUALLY, SO BE IT! BUT, DON¡¯T YOU DARE LOOK DOWN ON MY SISTER¡¯S LIFE!¡± Chapter 473 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (3)

    Chapter 473: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mother Qiao rushed up immediately and pulled her daughter away, wanting to p back at Shi Guang for her daughter. However, Shi Guang gripped her arm and pushed her back fiercely. She red at them with a frosty stare. ¡°And you¡¯ve got the mood to try and hit me still. You guys can¡¯t be so ignorant about thew, right? You were the one who signed the transfer agreement for the hospital. Now that my sister is missing, you guys are the prime suspect!¡± What? Cops? Jail? The moment the masses heard that, they were all stunned. Qiao Yuwei finally knew the meaning of fear as her face turned pale as a sheet while her body wobbled in fright. ¡°I... I don¡¯t want to go to jail! I don¡¯t want to! Mummy! Grandma!¡± Grandma Su walked up and lectured Shi Guang, ¡°Shi Guang! You were raised in our Su Family since you were young! Don¡¯t be an ingrate!¡± ¡°For my parents¡¯ ident, my auntie collected thepensation payment. But, before she could do anything with you, you guys took that away. Weren¡¯t you supposed to raise me after taking that amount of money anyway?¡± Shi Guang turned around and red at her coldly. ¡°Besides, even if you had raised me out of your goodwill, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can just hurt my sister and not receive any punishment from thew!¡± When Grandma Su looked at the Shi Guang before her, she only felt a sense of fear from how unfamiliar they were. Mother Qiao on the side added hurriedly, ¡°But it really isn¡¯t our Yuwei¡¯s business!¡± ¡°A hospital transfer requires at least the signature of a rtive. If not for her signature, even if they had connections, it wouldn¡¯t have been that easy to move my sister away! She has to ount for at least half of the responsibility for my sister going missing!¡± ¡°Would your sistere back then if our Yuwei went to jail?¡± ¡°If YOUR daughter was the one who was missing today and I was the one who had to bear a part of the responsibility, would you take it as though nothing had happened?¡± Shi Guang closed her eyes and said fiercely, ¡°You guys had better pray to the Heavens for them to bless my sister to be safe and sound. If she does not return safely, none of you shall dream of having a good life either!¡± With that said, Shi Guang turned around and left. Grandma Su and Mother Qiao looked at how they could not persuade Shi Guang, and thus moved their target over to Mo Jin, hoping she could help sway Shi Guang. However, she flung their arms away and chased after Shi Guang. The only thing that awaited Qiao Yuwei were the handcuffs of the cops. ... One after another, the two of them left the Qiao Family house. ¡°I knew from the start that she was a little b*tch! But, I did not expect her to be THAT wicked!¡± Mo Jin waved her fist in the air. ¡°Bloody f*ck! Your Mother is pissed as f*ck!¡± Shi Guang, who was striding away, suddenly stopped as though she had thought of something and turned around to look at Mo Jin. ¡°How did you know that it was her?¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen told it to me. He did not want to trouble you, and thus asked me to settle it,¡± On that note, Mo Jin was puzzled as well. ¡°How did YOU find out about it?¡± ¡°From Yang Chifeng,¡± Shi Guang replied as she rubbed her temple. ¡°My sister was not kidnapped by Yang Sitong.¡± ¡°What? Not Yang Sitong?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shi Guang and Mo Jin sat down at a flower terrace by the roadside as she rted to Mo Jin about everything she heard from Yang Chifeng. ¡°Lu Yanchen probably thought that he would be able to get information about Sister Feifei from Yang Sitong, and thus handed me to settle Qiao Yuwei. But, to think that Yang Sitong wasn¡¯t the one who had kidnapped Sister Feifei either,¡± Mo Jin stood up and circled around the flower terrace, mumbling and wondering who could have kidnapped Sister Feifei. ¡°The leads are all lost now. Just where could my sister have gone to?¡± Chapter 474 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (4)

    Chapter 474: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because she was worried about her sister, Shi Guang had nearly not eaten anything for an entire day. And because she was worried about Shi Guang, Mo Jin got her to take a walk outside. They came about as a western restaurant that was rather decent in their neighborhood as Mo Jin suggested, ¡°How about we go sit for a little while inside?¡± ¡°I think we had better forget it. I feel like going back,¡± Shi Guang had not returned home for two days now. Besides, she wanted to ask Lu Yanchen if he had any leads on her sister. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Mo Jin surveyed her surroundings and suddenly broke into a sprint to a small stand at the street outside. Before long, she returned and pulled Shi Guang to sit down by a bench in the neighborhood before handing something over to her. ¡°Eat this before going back.¡± Opening the packet, Shi Guang found a roasted sweet potato. Immediately, the barbequed scent streamed at her face. Along with its warm steam, it seemed exceptionally amazing. That was a food filled with the scent of nostalgia, and Shi Guang found her eyes reddening. ¡°Do you remember how both of us along with Sister Feifei were roasting sweet potatoes back in the vige when we were young?¡± ¡°Of course! Those were blissful times where there were no worries or concerns,¡± Shi Guang peeled her sweet potato and nibbled a little. ¡°Even though Sister Feifei is missing for now, we¡¯ve got to lead our lives properly and must not skip our meals. I¡¯m sure Sister Feifei would not want to see us losing our will just for her sake. Besides, you¡¯ve got to keep fighting on for her. We¡¯ll definitely find Sister Feifei.¡± Shi Guang knew that Mo Jin was afraid she might fall ill from brooding and smiled, ¡°Mo Jin, don¡¯t worry... I¡¯m fine! I believe that my sister will definitely return as well. It¡¯s just a matter of time.¡± ¡°You believe that she¡¯s fine as well?¡± Mo Jin felt a heavy burden lift off her chest. ¡°Isn¡¯t that great then?¡± ¡°Even though this entire incident smells fishy from the very beginning, as though someone¡¯s nning something, I feel like they are not looking to take my sister¡¯s life, neither are they looking to hurt her. If it was just to hurt her, there was no need for them to go about it in such a huge circle and bring my sister out from the hospital. If they truly wanted her to die or never wake up, they could have just done it at the hospital.¡± ¡°The way you analyze it makes sense too,¡± Mo Jin smiled, ¡°At times, no news is the best news.¡± Even though Shi Guang felt that the people who had kidnapped her sister were not out to hurt her, who would be the ones to take away someone that had already been unconscious for the past 7 years? And for what purpose? Because of the stress level in society these days, there were more and more psychos appearing, and no one could guarantee that nothing bad would happen to her. Shi Guang was still somewhat worried at the end of the day. When she reached home, Lu Yanchen was not around. The moment she sat on the sofa, she fell asleep out of fatigue. However, it was a light sleep as she was stirred awake by some slight activity. The sound seemed to being from downstairs. Huo Zhan had returned. However, because she was really busy recently, she had only managed to grab a meal with him together with Li Fangfei, and they could not get to chat properly. Shi Guang headed down to find out that the sounds emitting forth from Huo Zhan¡¯s ce were due to construction work. She looked at Huo Zhan who was directing the renovations in surprise. He caught sight of her as well and stopped everything before walking to her. ¡°Why are you here? Did I bother you?¡± There was no ce to sit in the house as everything was being moved. Shi Guang invited Huo Zhan upstairs, but he rejected her and both of them headed downstairs for a bench in the neighborhood. Shi Guang discovered that in less than half a year, every single bit of devil-may-care attitude from Huo Zhan had disappeared. It was as though the impulsiveness and recklessness of his youth had dissipated as well. Chapter 475 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (5)

    Chapter 475: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The current him looked to be way more mature, more like a true man now. Shi Guang did not know what happened for him to grow so much all of a sudden, and Huo Zhan would never ever tell her that she was the reason. ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to renovate the house?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing to get married,¡± Huo Zhan suddenly threw a massive bomb over at Shi Guang. And indeed, the explosion was so intense that Shi Guang¡¯s mouth was left wide agape in astonishment. ¡°What did you say! You¡¯re getting married!¡± Huo Zhan looked at her widened eyes and furrowed his brows. ¡°Why are you that surprised?¡± Shi Guang blinked for a long, long time before she snapped out of it. ¡°Are you saying it for real? You¡¯re not joking with me?¡± Huo Zhan averted his gaze and looked into the distance with a smile on his face. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not a joke! This is a decision I¡¯ve made after considering for a long time.¡± ¡°Why did you make such a sudden decision?¡± Shi Guang looked at his happy and gleeful expression. ¡°Who is it? Which girl is it? Why had you not brought her to meet us before getting married? You¡¯ve finally found your true love! This time, it¡¯s for real, and you¡¯re even getting married!¡± Her thoughts darted back to some time ago when she received a call from Mother Huo who sounded all awkward and stammering. She invited Shi Guang over to their ce, but thetter said she wasn¡¯t free, and even exined to her about Huo Zhan making her act as his girlfriend. Not only was Mother Huo not angered on hearing it, she was even relieved, and said that she wanted Shi Guang to be her goddaughter and have meals more often at her ce. Now that she thought about it, that should have been when Huo Zhan had gotten a girlfriend. Mother Huo must have been anxious because she thought that Huo Zhan had dumped Shi Guang, hence her relief on finding out that it was an act. ¡°She¡¯s rather decent. I think that she¡¯s the one. Don¡¯t feel like changing any longer,¡± Huo Zhan did not mention whether it was his true love or not, merely that he was satisfied. ¡°When are you guys getting married then? I¡¯ve got to train for mypetition next month, and I don¡¯t want to miss your wedding!¡± Shi Guang asked. ¡°Not so soon. We¡¯re just getting engaged first. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely not miss out on your betrothal gift. Don¡¯t even dream about running away,¡± Huo Zhan poked her head as he said that. Shi Guang rubbed her head and scoffed at him. However, an important issue suddenly rang out to her. ¡°Wait... If you¡¯re getting married, what¡¯s going to happen to Fangfei!¡± Huo Zhan looked at her curiously. ¡°Fangfei? What do you mean?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was conflicted. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed that Fangfei fancies you? To be honest, rather than marrying an unknown girl, you might as well get together with Fangfei!¡± ¡°What are you rambling about there?¡± Huo Zhan red at her. ¡°Me and her... We¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that you would end up getting together with Fangfei! That day...¡± Looking at how Shi Guang was going to continue, Huo Zhan interrupted her, ¡°Alright, alright, stop your nonsense now! You¡¯re like a sister to me, and the same goes for Fangfei.¡± He then switched the topic. ¡°Right, how are you guys? I feel that Lu Yanchen¡¯s family is way too strong, and his temper is way too bad, looking all stinky faced everyday. It¡¯s one thing being in a rtionship, but if you guys were to really get married, there¡¯d definitely be tons of conflicts! I¡¯m really afraid you might get bullied by his family.¡± Shi Guang could not contain herughter, ¡°No way! You¡¯re overthinking things. He¡¯s only cold faced, but he¡¯s got a good temper. Before me, he¡¯s just like a little sheep who wouldn¡¯t even move left if I asked him to look right!¡± ¡°For real?¡± Shi Guang felt a little guilty for that lie, but she made sure to not show it as she affirmed adamantly, ¡°Couldn¡¯t get any more real than that!¡± Chapter 476 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (6)

    Chapter 476: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Huo Zhan was clearly doubtful of her words. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together someday then. I¡¯ve just got to see if he¡¯s really taking you as a queen.¡± Shi Guang did not want to continue with that topic as she harrumphed coldly. ¡°Alright, enough about me! What about you? How did you meet her? How long have you guys been together? To think that you would have kept it as such a tight secret and you guys are even getting married now! I¡¯m really curious about this girl. So, was she the one who subdued you, or were you the one who managed to trick her into marrying you?¡± ¡°Little Shi Guang, can¡¯t we be truly in love? What¡¯s that about trickery and subduing?¡± Huo Zhan poked her head once more. Shi Guang was peeved. ¡°Don¡¯t get touchy now!¡± But Huo Zhan refused to back down and reached out once more. Immediately, Shi Guang pped his hand as both of them started ying around, hitting at one another in a way that might even seem flirty to outsiders. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± A familiar voice rang out as though it had gusted down from an icy mountain peak, and Shi Guang¡¯s body stiffened. When she saw that she was still grabbing hold onto Huo Zhan¡¯s arm, she let go in a fluster and stood up to face the owner of the voice. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± But, after she let his arm go, she was suddenly thinking. It wasn¡¯t as though she was doing anything shameful! Why did she have to let go in such a guilty manner? She and Huo Zhan were merely friends that were meeting for a chat. The reason why she was so nervous wasn¡¯t because he was petty, but because she was afraid that he might misunderstand. But now, that seemed to have had the opposite effect. ¡°We were just chatting... You¡¯re back!¡± Shi Guang walked beside Lu Yanchen. Huo Zhan smiled out politely to Lu Yanchen as well as a greeting. Lu Yanchen said nothing and merely looked at Shi Guang such that she was truly afraid he might raise his finger at her nose and use her of seducing other men. Looking at the state Shi Guang was in, Huo Zhan could guess what was going on, and said after contemting, ¡°I¡¯m getting married soon. I was thinking that we should have a meal together in a couple of days. Would you be free, Mr Lu?¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brow before replying calmly, ¡°Sure!¡± When Shi Guang heard that, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. In her mind, she presumed that Lu Yanchen should finally believe that she had nothing to do with Huo Zhan, since the other was getting married. So, he should not be getting angry at her. However, he did not speak at all on the entire way back. Returning home, Lu Yanchen was still cold and aloof, with no signs of wanting to talk to her. ¡°Erm, do you have any news of my sister?¡± Shi Guang looked at him nervously. For something that important, she garnered that Lu Yanchen should not ignore her. He ced down his phone and indeed replied, ¡°No.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s entire face nearly crumbled. ¡°What should I do? Right now, is my sister...¡± As though he knew what she was worrying and thinking about, he assured her, ¡°No. Even though we haven¡¯t found your sister yet, I¡¯m certain that her life is not in danger.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll help me find my sister, right?¡± Shi Guang moved and sat beside Lu Yanchen, hugging his arm and rubbing her head at it. Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely looking down at her. ¡°...¡± His silence caused Shi Guang to blink her eyes before smiling at him bashfully. However, he retracted his arm coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even without you using your beauty trap, I would find your sister.¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips. ¡°Who¡¯s using a beauty trap?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her before judging. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no beauty.¡± Chapter 477 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (7)

    Chapter 477: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at that expression of his, Shi Guang knew what he was thinking about as she uttered bashfully, ¡°Oh, I got it now. You¡¯re despising me because I¡¯m not a beauty!¡± She pretended to be angry thinking that Lu Yanchen would coax her. However, he said nothing. For a moment, she truly got angry as she kicked her slippers away, using her toes to pinch at Lu Yanchen¡¯s toes up to his calves. ¡°I¡¯m not a beauty, right?¡± Lu Yanchen ignored her with a look of disdain. ¡°You think you¡¯re a beauty then? The ugliest people cause the most trouble.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart burned with fury. This bloody Lu Yanchen! Did he have to be this superficial? ¡°So, that means that I won¡¯t be able to seduce you?¡± She refused to believe it as she blew air into Lu Yanchen¡¯s ears, rubbing against his face while looking all charming with her eyes. ¡°One must have a trump card if they want to seduce men,¡± Lu Yanchen was unmoved as he looked up from Shi Guang¡¯s face down to her chest before fixating his gaze back at her face while scoffing. His meaning was clear. You¡¯ve got nothing, darling. Shi Guang could not help but prop her chest up. But, that brought her nothing except for another look of disdain from Lu Yanchen¡¯s face. It was as though he was saying... You¡¯re truly so small, darling. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned resentful. However, he did not react to it, and the way he looked at her did not change. Shi Guang was thoroughly enraged as she crushed on top of his body, riding above him while tugging at his shirt threateningly. ¡°Your Big Sister here is not in a good mood right now! You damned vixen! You had better not mess with me!¡± With that, she leaned down and bit Lu Yanchen on his lips. Instantly, his lips turned red. ¡°If you belittle me again, watch how I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡± She sat back up fiercely while pulling his cheeks tauntingly. With that said, she turned around coolly, wanted to leave Lu Yanchen nothing but her suave back view. She had barely taken two steps when her arm was yanked from behind. Just like that, she found herself falling back onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s body. With a swift sweep, he reversed the situation¡ªShi Guang was now the one pinned down beneath him. First, he bit on her lips the same way she did to him earlier. ¡°If I¡¯m a vixen, are you going to suck out my essence then?¡± Shi Guang struggled for a moment before she stopped moving and uttered, ¡°I¡¯m not a beauty, so what are you kissing at my clothes for! You hooligan! This is rape! You¡¯re honestly not gentle, not tender at all!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m a hooligan. Tell me then, who isn¡¯t one? Who is the one that is gentle and tender? That smelly brat downstairs? Your childhood sweetheart, huh? He¡¯s all gentle and tender, huh?¡± ¡°Huh? What are you talking about Huo Zhan for?¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips. She knew it! He was being jealous. Her heart was bursting with joy. But, when she thought about him talking about how ugly she was and how shecked charm, she was still upset and dissed him, ¡°I don¡¯t know how gentle or tender he is, but he¡¯s definitely more so than you!¡± ¡°Not bad, somebody¡¯s all grown up now, huh?¡± With that said, he leaned in and kissed Shi Guang on the lips once more. This time around, he was rougher with a fiery passion. This assertive dominance brought with it a little bit of vengefulness as he seemed bent on devouring her whole. Shi Guang¡¯s body was no longer in her control as it started going weak, feeling as though she was nothing but liquid. By the time Lu Yanchen loosened his grip on her, her petite face was already flushed with the tinge of love. Chapter 478 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (8)

    Chapter 478: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her as his rustled breathing grazed her face. ¡°Since you love ying around with other men that much, do you want a divorce so that you can get to it legitimately then?¡± Shi Guang felt as though her petite little face was about to get roasted from the heat. However, she still put on a tough front. ¡°That might work as well.¡± She had to let him get peeved as well. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes turned darker as he was repressing his impulse with much control, speaking in a gruff voice, ¡°Then what are you teasing me for? Go look for that tender man of yours.¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Shi Guang raised her leg to kick at Lu Yanchen. However, her legs were caught by him as he grabbed her feet in his hands, tickling them gently with his fingers. Shi Guang was all squirmy from the tickling as she tried her best to pull her leg back. ¡°Stop ying around! Gosh! It tickles! Stop... no more...!¡± ¡°How could I? I¡¯m no gentle or tender man. Letting you off isn¡¯t my style at all,¡± Lu Yanchen was clearly taking revenge here. As though a feather was brushing by her feet before sending jolting sensations into her heart, Shi Guang could not help but burst out intoughter. ¡°No... don¡¯t... tickles...! HAHAHA...!¡± She couldn¡¯t even finish her words as she could barely breathe whileughing uncontrobly. ¡°Hahaha...! I don¡¯t want anyone else! None of them are as good as you...!¡± Shi Guang felt as though she was nearly losing herself to herughter. She truly could not do it anymore as she surrendered. ¡°I only like you, love you.¡± And finally, Lu Yanchen stopped as well. However, he still held on to her leg. Shi Guang was crying from tears ofughter as she spoke in a huffed tone with a blushed face, ¡°It¡¯s true, I only like you. It has always been you. No matter whether or not you¡¯re gentle or tender to me, I¡¯ll only like you.¡± You¡¯re reading on . Thanks! Her answer was cute and innocent, bringing with it a tinge of sweetness with it such that every single bit of dissatisfaction disappeared from Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart. However, her leg was still held firmly by him. ¡°But, that¡¯s not what someone had said earlier on. She said she wanted a divorce to find someone more tender and gentle.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned solemn right away. ¡°No, no! I like the way you¡¯re not tender or gentle. In this lifetime, I¡¯ll never ever go for another man. At most, I¡¯lll only think about whether I should like someone else.¡± ¡°And you¡¯d still want to like anyone else?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned dangerous once more. ¡°Nonono! I was only saying at MOST. But, there¡¯s usually not going to have an at most! That is something impossible! Really, stop tickling my feet. I¡¯m going to die!¡± Finally, Lu Yanchen loosened her feet. Shi Guang, who had regained her freedom, thought about revenge instantly as she pounced on top of Lu Yanchen, pushing him down beneath him fiercely. ¡°It was fun and great tickling me, huh? You must have been so happy looking at how I wasughing like a nutcase, huh?¡± Looking at the woman riding above him, Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone brought with it a hint of caution, ¡°Seems like you weren¡¯t taught a proper lesson earlier on, huh?¡± ¡°Hmph, teach me a lesson!¡± Shi Guang scoffed out before poking at his face. ¡°What are you getting angry for when I said that other men were tender and gentle? You were jealous, right? Clearly, you like me a lot, yet you insist on calling me ugly, acting as though you¡¯re disdainful of me! Tsundere!¡± ¡°You ARE ugly. Why should I lie against my conscience?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her coldly, not seeming as though he was disadvantaged just because he was at the bottom. On the other hand, the woman on top seemed to be the frustrated one. ¡°Then, why did you marry me! Why did you do it if you don¡¯t like me!¡± ¡°Because YOU like me!¡± Instinctively, Shi Guang wanted to refute those words. However, Lu Yanchen interrupted again, ¡°You were the one who said it, that you had only liked me ever.¡± Chapter 479 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (9)

    Chapter 479: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at his smug expression had Shi Guang thrown off tempo. ¡°Yang Sitong likes you as well then! Why did you not marry her?¡± ¡°You want topare yourself to her?¡± Lu Yanchen returned the question to her such that Shi Guang did not even know tough or cry. Suddenly, her mind shed back at the stack of postcards she went through at the Lus¡¯ ce and sniggered evilly, ¡°Your mum passed me a stack of postcards yesterday. I read everything up therepletely.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face stiffened as a trace of embarrassment flickered by his eyes. ¡°Fufufu, so someone had always had a thing for me all this while, thirsting for me...¡± Shi Guang brushed her mouth beside Lu Yanchen¡¯s ears and breathed out lightly, ¡°The reason why you refused to enter the waters back when I was teaching you how to swim... was it because you were afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to control yourself?¡± ¡°Who told you that those postcards were written for you? You¡¯re really getting more and more thickskinned,¡± Lu Yanchen replied casually, turning the mood cold and aloof once more. ¡°I just know they were written for me.¡± ¡°Is your name written on them?¡± ¡°Nopes.¡± ¡°Then, how can you be so certain that they were written for you and not other women?¡± Lu Yanchen refused to admit it no matter what. He must definitely not let this smelly girl get too smug. You¡¯re reading on . Thanks! A furious storm surged over once more as Shi Guang bit his ear angrily. The ears of a man were really sensitive, and Lu Yanchen felt as though all his strength were sapped away from him and his body was no longer under his control. The heavens toppled over and both of them switched positions once more. However, this time around, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t lying on the sofa¡ªshe was sprawled on it. Lu Yanchen was pinning her strongly from behind, clinging closely to her body as he tore her dress apart such that a certain part of their bodies was barely touching at the moment. Shi Guang suddenly felt as though she was in a sauna, feeling weak all over. She knew what he wanted to do, but this was a position she rejected. ¡°Lu Yanchen, no!¡± The skies were getting darker and the lights were not switched on in the house. The silhouette of Young Master Lu¡¯s handsome countenance resembled a devil at the moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this position.¡± ¡°I like it.¡± The handsome face of Young Master Lu curled into a smirk. But in Shi Guang¡¯s eyes, it looked extremely dangerous and scary. ¡°Lu Yanchen! We were still talking about being tender and gentle moments earlier!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like how I wasn¡¯t gentle or tender?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice drifted along with his scent over at Shi Guang¡¯s face such that she could not help but break into a shiver. Smashing her own feet with a rock yet again... This man was truly one who set her up in traps time and again. Boohoo! She truly did not like this position. ¡°I¡¯m a masochist, huh?¡± Lu Yanchen suddenly remarked randomly. Shi Guang suddenly remembered that that was something she posted on her Weibo subount and it dawned onto her as she eximed, ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re that !¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely smirking. Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled up. ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as an answer.¡± Lu Yanchen did not want to talk about that with her as he bit her ear while asking, ¡°Don¡¯t you want it? I¡¯m starting to feel your heat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the case...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was blushing. Lu Yanchen raised his lips. ¡°It isn¡¯t? We¡¯ll see...¡± The man¡¯s technique was exceptional as Shi Guang found herself falling into a delirious state of ecstasy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that an expression of being in heat, hmm?¡± Lu Yanchen bit down on her ears harder with abored breathing. ¡°Hmm, someone¡¯s gritting her teeth real tight, huh?¡± Shi Guang was truly going insane! ¡°Lu Yanchen, I was wrong!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not a masochist! You¡¯re a sadist!¡± Chapter 480 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (10)

    Chapter 480: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those who were good at arguing their point and were imposing would always be the people who knew how to take advantage of others. For Shi Guang who was taken advantage of both on her mouth and body, she was totally spent as sheid on the bed feeling as though she had just died once. Reaching for her phone unhappily, she made a Weibo post. : After posting, she awaited Lu Yanchen¡¯s reply. In her mind, she had already determined that was Lu Yanchen. Unexpectedly, not only did Lu Yanchen not reply her this time around, his phone didn¡¯t even ring with a notification. That had Shi Guang doubting herself whether he was once more. After some time, Shi Guang finally could not hold it in and blurted out, ¡°Lu Yanchen. Tell me, are you ?¡± Even though she wanted to shake the person beside her, her hands had barely reached out midway when she stopped. Lu Yanchen, who would usually only fall asleep after she did, had already begun to sound out with a rxed breathing. Seeing that, Shi Guang put her hands down slowly. For the sake of her sister, he should most likely have not eaten or slept well for the past few days as well. After all, all of them were all really tense for the past few days. At that thought, Shi Guang¡¯s heart felt a tinge of pain for Lu Yanchen as she hugged him before whispering in his ears, ¡°Goodnight.¡± She then closed her eyes and burrowed her head in his embrace. This was the first time she had a good night¡¯s rest since her sister had disappeared. Mo Jin was right. Yes, her sister must still be found. But before that, one should still live life the way it should have been from the start. The next day, Shi Guang was awakened by a phone¡¯s ringtone¡ªit was Lu Yanchen¡¯s. Reaching for his phone, he picked it up while lying on the bed. While both of them were really close together, Shi Guang could not make out the full conversation of the call, merely catching keywords such as ¡®Missing¡¯, ¡®Mo Feifei¡¯ and ¡®Nursing Home¡¯ et cetera... That was enough for Shi Guang to guess at what they were talking about instantly. Her drowsiness suddenly disappeared without a trace as she bolted upright and asked Lu Yanchen, ¡°Have you found my sister?¡± Seeing Shi Guang whose eyes were brimming with tears and unable to contain her frantess like a nervous little rabbit, Lu Yanchen opened his eyes slowly before taking a moment to reply, ¡°No.¡± When she heard that, she could not conceal the disappointment in her eyes. ¡°Then, when Chu Mubei said that he had found something earlier, what did he find?¡± ¡°Based on the investigations and the leads gained from Yang Sitong and Qiao Yuwei, we found themercial vehicle that was used to ferry your sister out. However, there was some ident pertaining to that vehicle,¡± Lu Yanchen told her everything he knew. ¡°Where is it? Shall we head there right away?¡± They found the vehicle but not her sister. Even then, Shi Guang did not want to give up and insisted on heading over to the scene to check things out. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up first. Go wash up and have breakfast. I¡¯ll take you over after.¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Shi Guang was already hot as though her feet were on coal as she bolted over to the washroom without even wearing her slippers. Frowning, Lu Yanchen followed her and lifted Shi Guang, who had already started brushing her teeth, out of the washroom. By the time Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen left the house, it was already 10 am. Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance had already been reported at the police station, and the person in charge of the case was Ye Chongjun. It was then that Shi Guang realized... So, Ye Chongjun was the Police Captain of the Public Security Bureau¡¯s Criminal Division. Based on what they had investigated, themercial vehicle used had a fake license te, which was the reason why they could not locate it even after searching for a couple of days. Chapter 481 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (11)

    Chapter 481: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If not for the fact that they had found a bunch of license tes in themercial vehicle involved in the ident, the investigation would have taken an even longer time. ¡°The ident was extremely serious. Of the two vehicles involved, one of them was a Volkswagen Santana in which the driver died on the spot. ording to the vehicle record, the driver should be the only person in the vehicle at that time. The other vehicle was themercial vehicle ferrying your sister. The driver too has passed away. There was an apanying medical staff who is currently unconscious. We deduce that the three of them should be the only people on the vehicle.¡± Shi Guang looked at Ye Chongjun nervously. ¡°Based on your understanding, everyone present at the scene should have been ounted for. Two of them are dead, and one of them is deeply unconscious. But what about my sister? Where could she have gone to? She is a vegetable. If everyone else is ounted for, there¡¯s no way she could have left by herself! Could she have awakened?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t exclude that possibility.¡± Shi Guang bit on her lips. Right now, the only way to know of her sister¡¯s whereabouts was with that apanying medical staff. ¡°When will that medical staff wake up?¡± ¡°Not sure,¡± After Ye Chongjun replied with those two simple words, he could clearly feel the despair that was building in Shi Guang¡¯s eyes. Mulling for a moment, he continued, ¡°Once I receive the news, I¡¯ll send someone to go seal the scene of the ident. We will head down to the scene in the afternoon to check it out ourselves. If there are any leads to your sister¡¯s whereabouts, I¡¯ll inform you at first notice.¡± ¡°Can I tag along?¡± Shi Guang looked at him hopefully. That was her sister¡¯sst known location, and she really wanted to go take a look. ¡°Erm...¡± ¡°Captain Ye, I¡¯m begging you,¡± Shi Guang¡¯s sincere face caused Ye Chongjun to be stumped, not knowing how to reply. Looking at how worried she was, Lu Yanchen spoke as well, ¡°We¡¯ll just observe from the side and will not interfere with your work.¡± Initially, Ye Chongjun had just thought that Shi Guang was the only one going along. But, since Lu Yanchen was going as well, he was naturally more than happy to have them. After all, someone was once a special forces soldier. Who knew if he might be able to spot some clues at the scene. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll all go together then.¡± Shi Guang was immensely grateful and could not wait any longer. Ye Chongjun brought with him an assistant and the four of them left in two vehicles to the road that wound around the forest in the suburbs. It was a really harsh road with tight meanders, such that most cars would face much difficulty traversing through thesepact roads. Without any signs of people around, the deeper they approached the forest, the creepier the aura of the ce got. Because this was truly quite a secluded area, it took quite some time after the ident before someone reported it to the police. The scene was rather well maintained as it did not affect current traffic conditions. Hence, other than those people involved being moved away, the vehicles were still on the scene. Lu Yanchen, Ye Chongjun, and his assistant stood at the side, inspecting and discussing how the ident could have happened and the reactions of the drivers when they collided as though they were present at the scene themselves. Standing at the side and listening in on them silently, Shi Guang could almost visualize her sistering out of themercial vehicle with her fixated re. Not long after they were discussing, Lu Yanchen said to Shi Guang, ¡°There¡¯s a vige up ahead. I¡¯ll go check it out with Chongjun and ask if anyone witnessed the ident. Stay here with Little Li.¡± Little Li was Ye Chongjun¡¯s assistant who had to stay and continue taking notes, and hence could not follow them. The temperature was starting to dip. Even though Shi Guang had already worn a thin outerwear, one needed a thick jacket to maintain their warmth in the forest areas. Hence, Shi Guang went into the car and sat down. Chapter 482 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (12)

    Chapter 482: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang sat in the car and looked at Little Li, who was taking notes, before turning ahead to look at the emptiness before her... the infinitely winding roads. She could not help but wonder where her sister could have been all alone. Everyone was here... but where was she? Was she saved by someone at that time? Or, could no one have discovered that she might have fallen off somewhere, somece? As Shi Guang thought about it, her gaze instinctively started flickering about. Suddenly, she caught sight of a seemingly sparkling object from the grass at the side of the roads. Steadying her gaze, she saw that it was a star. Hold on... Wasn¡¯t that the star on the hairclip that she had given her sister? It was a long time ago, and for all these years, the nurse would always help her sister to clip it on after helping her wash her hair, and thus it was always with her sister. Shi Guang¡¯s heart began to sink as she pushed the car door open... She walked over to the roadside, squatting down and bending over, reaching out at the grass. However, because it was too far for her to reach it, she took another two steps forward. Unexpectedly, the mud beneath her was slippery, and because she had bent over too much, the gravitational force pulled her over and she fell down entirely with a thud. ¡°AH!¡± Shi Guang eximed before she sprawled onto the floor with a deep gash on her right wrist that was oozing out fresh blood. Her right elbow was also scraped as droplets of blood fought to spill out. But even then, she was gripping tightly onto the star. Little Li, who was still taking notes, suddenly jumped at Shi Guang¡¯s shriek. ¡°Miss Shi!¡± He rushed over to help Shi Guang up immediately. ¡°Are you alright?¡± It was only after standing up that Shi Guang¡¯s foot registered a sharp, throbbing pain as she broke out into cold sweat. Shit! Could I have sustained any serious injuries? Shi Guang sat on the floor. ¡°I seemed to have sprained my leg... Little Li, are you done with your notes?¡± ¡°Almost. I can finish up the rest after we head back. I¡¯ll give a call to Captain Ye toe back.¡± Little Li fumbled for his phone hurriedly but was stopped by Shi Guang. ¡°Don¡¯t tell them. They are currently working hard on my sister¡¯s case, let them continue. Could I trouble you to send me to the hospital?¡± ¡°S-Sure, I¡¯ll help you up the car.¡± When Lu Yanchen and Ye Chongjun returned to the ident scene, they found Shi Guang and the assistant gone. It was only after making a phone call did they know about their whereabouts. The moment he heard that Shi Guang was inured, Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression turned terrible and he even red at Ye Chongjun fiercely, as though ming him for bringing a useless assistant that couldn¡¯t even watch over a single woman! Ye Chongjun could only express his helplessness, not knowing to cry or tough. At their fastest possible speed, both of them rushed to the hospital where Shi Guang¡¯s injury was almost attended to entirely. Little Li was waiting outside the ward. When he saw both of them, he stood up immediately and reported the situation, ¡°Thankfully, the doctor said that the wounds weren¡¯t serious. Her ankles were sprained and she scraped her palm a little.¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply to him as he walked straight into the ward. Inside, Shi Guang was lying on a bed with one leg in a cast. Looking at how Lu Yanchen¡¯s handsome face exuded forth with nothing but iciness as he shot her a frosty look of the same coldness, Shi Guang could only snigger sheepishly, ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re back? Thankfully, I¡¯m alright! The doctor said that there are no tears or fractures, and I¡¯ll be fine after a couple of days. But, because I¡¯m an athlete, they decided to get a cast for me just to be extra cautious.¡± Lu Yanchen knitted his brows and knocked her head lightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t even walk steadily!¡± Chapter 483 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (13)

    Chapter 483: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang rubbed the ce where he had knocked her and pursed her lips. ¡°I wasn¡¯t walking... I fell down by ident when trying to pick up something.¡± She took out the star in her hand and extended it to Lu Yanchen. ¡°This star is from a hairclip that I gave to my sister. If the entire hairclip was there, it¡¯d be better. But, only the star on top of it dropped out. That leaves only a single possibility... It must have dropped through some impact of a fall, a knock, or something like that! Do you think that it¡¯s possible my sister could have ended up like me, falling at the same ce earlier on? She might have awoken afterward... Wait, no, perhaps even during the ident. And after awakening, she... she lost her memories! That¡¯s right! That¡¯s the reason why she did note looking for me! After all, the doctors have already said that it¡¯s more than normal for vegetables to wake up with their memories lost!¡± Lu Yanchen felt that it was kind of farfetched, with a possibility of nearly zero. However, when he saw the sparkle in her eyes¡ªthat twinkle of hope¡ªhe could not bring himself to spoil her dreams as he replied softly, ¡°Yeah.¡± The hospital determined that Shi Guang did not have to stay overnight, and thus she went back right that day with Lu Yanchen. It was ratherte by the time they got back. Usually, Shi Guang would have to prepare their meal at this time. However, because she was injured, she sat down on the sofa with one leg propped on the coffee table instead. As for Lu Yanchen, he was in the kitchen checking through the fridge. Not long afterward, he came out and looked at Shi Guang, who was changing channels on the television. ¡°There¡¯s no food left at home. Takeaway?¡± ¡°No food? That can¡¯t be. I just bought tons of groceries yesterday and stocked them in the fridge,¡± Shi Guang blinked her eyes and exposed someone¡¯s lies innocently. ¡°Iplete,¡± Lu Yanchen replied with a trace of difort shing by his face. ¡°Ah... it was reallyplete!¡± Shi Guangid down her long hair and leaned on the sofa with a delightful smirk. She then started counting with her fingers. ¡°There¡¯s fish, chicken, and vegetables. Seasoning¡¯s there as well, and so is ginger, spring onions, and whatnot.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This stupid girl... How is she so stupid! Shi Guang sniggered such that even her eyes were squinted. ¡°I¡¯m okay with just about anything! Soy braised meat, steamed fish, chicken soup, or spicy chicken! I¡¯m not picky at all, notty not not at all! I¡¯ll eat anything you make!¡± Stupid girl! Naming so many dishes in one go, and all of them are extremely difficult to prepare as well... And she calls that not picky? Lu Yanchen replied sarcastically, ¡°Why not just ask me to prepare the Manchu Han Imperial Feast 1 instead?¡± Shi Guang looked at him with a serious expression. ¡°Manchu Han Imperial Feast! You even know how to prepare that!¡± Her eyes were awestruck as they sparkled with the glitters of the stars above. ¡°You¡¯re so incredible!¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Stupid girl! How are you not dead from your own stupidity yet! Young Master Lu was silent as he returned to the kitchen, where the sound of flowing water came forth before long. Standing on one leg, Shi Guang peeked into the kitchen. Turning off the tap, Lu Yanchen opened the fridge and picked some ingredients. Hop! Hop! Hop! Shi Guang sat down on the other side of the sofa where the position was just nice for her to look at Lu Yanchen in the kitchen. After selecting some ingredients, he stood in front of the table while facing the window. When the sunlight shone in on him, his entire body seemed as though it was basked in a golden shade as he exuded forth a noble aura that no one could avoid looking at. From her angle, his well built and robust figuremanded a sense of extraordinariness and distinguished presence not to be bent over by anything. The ss within his beauty, the dignity within his elegance, the dominance within his smoothness... At that moment, Shi Guang felt as though she was infatuated...! Chapter 484 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (14)

    Chapter 484: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the sketchbook on the coffee table, Shi Guang picked it up and started sketching Lu Yanchen¡¯s back view in the kitchen. Sensing her intense gaze, Lu Yanchen peered back secretly without leaving a trace before continuing with his stuff. The egg that Lu Yanchen was frying sent a fragrant aroma wafting over such that Shi Guang¡¯s heart was filled with surges of blissfulness. How nice it was that this man belonged to her! After sketching Lu Yanchen, she continued to draw a couple dishes of food. Even though Lu Yanchen had not taken any food out yet, that was what she was imagining him preparing for her. At the end of her drawing, she snapped a picture with her phone. She had wanted to post it using her sub ount on Weibo, but she forgot to change ounts before posting it out, and thus it was sent out just like that. : The apanying picture was the sketch she drew of Lu Yanchen¡¯s back view as well as the dishes of food. With this main ount, the entirements section exploded within minutes of her posting. But of course, there were alsoments like... It was only then that Shi Guang realized that she had posted using the wrong ount. Immediately, she wanted to remove the post. But, when she thought about how there was actually not much content or things exposed, she decided to just let it be. While she browsed through Weibo for a little more, Lu Yanchen was done with the meal. Shi Guang was imagining the entire process of Lu Yanchen preparing the meal, from the way he took the vegetables and meat out of the fridge to washing them and chopping them with style as he finally fried and stirred them. That must be why the living room was filled with the aroma of food earlier on. In her mind, there was nothing that Lu Yanchen couldn¡¯t do. When she looked at the dishes he made and how delicious smelling they were, Shi Guang could almost imagine the blissfulness just from eating them. ¡°The food looks top notch in terms of delivery and smell. I bet it must taste super good as well!¡± Shi Guang said with a face full of smiles as she used her chopsticks to pick at a piece of soy braised meat and ced it at the tip of her tongue. But in the next moment, she frowned. Wait, that¡¯s not right. Why does the meat taste somewhat strange It seemed a little too... salty! The way it rolled on her tongue, the meat was tough and taut as well! Shi Guang wanted to give Lu Yanchen some face by eating it down, but it was truly way too terrible. Taking a piece of tissue, she wiped her mouth while spitting it out. Looking at Lu Yanchen¡¯s expressionless face, Shi Guang garnered that he would most probably get upset, and decided not to agitate him. Pointing at the fish, she smiled, ¡°T-This! This looks even better! I¡¯ll try this!¡± Shi Guang picked a piece of fish and ced it in her mouth. Fish should be the most generous dish to work with¡ªall he needed to do was put some salt and steam it. But... why was this fish so sweet? Did he mix the salt and sugar? How could all these dishes that looked so amazing taste so... bad! Shi Guang did not want to hurt someone¡¯s ego, but the food was really way too terrible. ¡°Erm, that is quite a special fish. I¡¯ll try something else...¡± She picked at a piece of tomato stirred fried egg. Such a simple dish should be something that even a kitchen idiot should be able to manage, right? Shi Guang thought that this dish couldn¡¯t possibly go wrong, but it was salty... so salty as though salt was free of charge. Looking at the way Shi Guang seemed as though she was being poisoned, Lu Yanchen remarked, ¡°Don¡¯t eat if it tastes so bad.¡± Shi Guang sniggered, ¡°It¡¯s... alright. Just that those two dishes are a little salty while the fish is a little sweet. But, their appearances look really good! It shows that you¡¯ve got a hidden gift for being a talented chef! I feel like... you could go train it up at New Oriental 1 heh!¡± Chapter 485 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (15)

    Chapter 485: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She even added in a line, ¡°Go train up at New Oriental and you can turn into a head chef to marry some pretty girls so that you can head onto the pinnacle of life! The mere thought of that is so tempting, hehe!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her as though he was looking at a moron. ¡°Stop humoring me.¡± With that, he threw all three dishes that Shi Guang had tasted into a bin beside him. ¡°Then what am I supposed to eat?¡± Shi Guang asked sadly, ¡°Actually, the taste was rather... decent. It¡¯s not really that bad. If it¡¯s salty, I can just munch on more rice with every mouthful.¡± Lu Yanchen ced the final dish, poached eggs, in front of Shi Guang. ¡°Eat this first if you¡¯re hungry. I¡¯ve already ordered takeaway, and it¡¯ll be here soon.¡± For the meal, he had prepared four dishes. Poached eggs were thest of them all, and there were a total of two. Shi Guang used her chopsticks to pick up one of them and bit down. Immediately, she smiled and raised her thumb. ¡°This egg is nice! Delicious! Really delicious!¡± Probably because he only had to fry it without putting any other condiments,pared to his other dishes that only looked good on the outside, this dish that tasted good on the inside as well was much more charminging from Young Master Lu. And now, Shi Guang finally understood why Lu Yanchen insisted that there was no food despite a stocked fridge. So, he did not know how to cook, and did not want her to know, hence his excuse. Tsundere! ¡°Are you hungry then? Do you want a bite too?¡± Shi Guang who had just finished one of the eggs picked up the other egg and waved it before Lu Yanchen. She then pulled it back before her and chomped down on it. With her mouth stuffed with eggs, she looked at Lu Yanchen in a teasing manner and raised her brow. ¡°Do you want to eat?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were fathomless. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang dangled the remaining half of the poached egg in a circle around Lu Yanchen once more before munching on it herself eventually again. Suddenly, Lu Yanchen stood up with his eyes squinted dangerously as he pinched her chin. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°...¡± The next second, he had already forcefully kissed her on the lips and peeling them open before... sharing that poached egg with her. It was only when Shi Guang could barely breathe anymore that Lu Yanchen finally let her off. Rubbing his lips seductively with his fingers, he looked at her with a hint of a smile. ¡°This egg is nice! Delicious! Really delicious!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± ¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ Lu Yanchen should have ordered the takeaway a long time ago as it arrived soon afterward. After both of them were done, he was in charge of the cleaning up as well. As for Shi Guang, she was on a call¡ªit was from Mo Jin who found out about her leg and said that she woulde visit her the next day. Shi Guang felt as though there was something more to it, and that Mo Jin was not there just for her leg. And indeed, she was visiting over Qiao Yuwei¡¯s issue. Shi Guang had always known that the Qiaos would not let it go just like that, and would definitely try to ask for mercy. However, she had not expected that the first one to turn up would be Mo Jin. ¡°Shi Guang, Sister Feifei¡¯s issue could be said to be rather bizarre. However, Qiao Yuwei¡¯s involvement in it is not exactly significant. If they¡¯ve got enough connections, they would have still been able to transfer Sister Feifei away. Of course, I can¡¯t deny that Qiao Yuwei is in the wrong and deserves to be punished. However, Mother Qiao and Grandma Su said that as long as you let Qiao Yuwei off, they would not go tell grandma about this.¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly, ¡°What now! They¡¯re still thinking of threatening me even?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a threat... They know that you do not wish for grandma to know as well, and thus they did not go looking for her and came to seek my mum and me instead.¡± Chapter 486 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (16)

    Chapter 486: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Jin still had a little understanding toward this auntie of hers. Right now, that woman knew that Shi Guang could not and must not be offended. Even if Shi Guang did not agree to it, she would definitely not dare to head over to grandma¡¯s ce. If she wanted her daughter to get out of this cleanly, desperate attempts like that would only make things worse. Shi Guang furrowed her brows. Little auntie already knew about her sister¡¯s disappearance? She spoke with a voice that wasced with frost, ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Mo Jin looked at Shi Guang¡¯s expression and tone, and could tell that she had no intention of letting Qiao Yuwei off. And she too did not wish to forgive Qiao Yuwei as well. However, that was still her auntie¡¯s daughter at the end of the day. In this world, human rtionships wereplex and difficult to manage. Mo Jin said nothing more about it. However, that was not the end of the matter just yet. Because the next day, little auntie was the one who had arrived. When she found out about Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance and Qiao Yuwei¡¯s involvement in it, she was absolutely bbergasted. From all her knowledge gained in life so far, it was absolutely impossible for something like this to ever happen within her conceivable imagination. And she would have never imagined that this daughter of her sister-inw would be willing to do anything for the sake of money. At the thought of the missing Mo Feifei, she was equally flustered¡ªshe had already gotten her operation, and everyone was just clearly waiting for her to wake up. Why had she suddenly gone missing just like that? Mother Qiao had spent a long time crying in front of her, and Grandma Su was her mother-inw as well. Half using her authority and the other half ying the sympathy card, Grandma Su had little auntie left with no other choice but toe seek Shi Guang. ¡°She¡¯s a girl. If she really leaves a ck record in her name by going to jail, her life would be ruined. Shi Guang, we¡¯re all rtives at the end of the day. Since she has already been showing concern all this while as well, can you probably just let her off?¡± Shi Guang was gloom and frustrated. Everything was just Qiao Yuwei¡¯s own desserts. For harming her sister and joining others to kidnap her sister in cahoots, she SHOULD go to jail and get a ck record. Her life would be ruined? What about Feifei? Who would take responsibility for Feifei¡¯s issue then? Why should she let her off? She asked for it herself! Even though Shi Guang did not give her little auntie a clear reply, her mood got inexplicably heavy. In her life, her little auntie was her most important rtive whom she should be feeling the most grateful for. In her most difficult, helpless, terrible, and despairing moments, it was always her little auntie who had helped her. And in this entire affair, her little auntie was caught in the worst position. She was just a simple woman who wanted to uphold her family with a kind heart. On one side, it was her elder sister¡¯s daughter. On the other, it was her sister-inw¡¯s daughter. No matter who she helped, she couldn¡¯t get it easy on either end. When Lu Yanchen returned that night, Shi Guang asked about her sister¡¯s whereabouts¡ªthere was still nothing. It was as though her sister had disappeared without a trace from this world. She then rted the story of her little auntie¡¯s visit and asked Lu Yanchen, ¡°Do you think I should let Qiao Yuwei off?¡± That was a question he could not answer her. The world of the Chinese was one that was extremelyplicated. Between friends, anyone could just determine that they want out and walk the other way, never to get along with the other till death again. But between rtives, there was no way to sever that tie. Every family would have some f*cked up rtives whom one would have to get along with no matter how much one disliked them. That, in short, was simply the intricacy of human rtionships. However, China was a ce where human rtionships were valued above all else. If one didn¡¯t know how to manage them, one was termed as stupid and without any EQ. But, bluntly speaking, human rtionships meant nothing more than this:¡®You¡¯ve got to sacrifice¡¯. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what to do about it, then leave it be first and decide after you know,¡± Lu Yanchen replied calmly before walking over to the bar table to pour himself a ss of wine. Chapter 487 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (17)

    Chapter 487: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Swirling the wine in his ss, Lu Yanchen remarked indifferently, ¡°There are loopholes in the charges against Qiao Yuwei. Even if you really want to report her, they will most likely just detain her for at most half a month.¡± Shi Guang was surprised. ¡°But, she caused my sister to go missing! How could that just be worth half a month?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her calmly. Those eyes were dark and mysterious, such that one could not tell of the emotions contained within or read his thoughts at all. ¡°But right now, no one knows if your sister is dead or alive. As for her, she merely signed the transfer papers. In terms of thew, that alone does not constitute for it to be a crime.¡± Shi Guang respected her little auntie a lot. The oue of things would eventually end with her giving in. He hoped that by saying that, he would be able to assuage some of the pain in her heart. Shi Guang bit down on her lips and said nothing for some time. But suddenly, her phone rang out¡ªt was a text from Li Fangfei with a crying emoticon. Shi Guang replied immediately. Just as Shi Guang was about to ask what happened again, another text came. Instantly, Shi Guang thought about Huo Zhan getting married and how she had never ever heard Li Fangfei mention anything about liking anyone. In her circle of friends, the only guy was Huo Zhan as well. Could it truly be as she had thought, that the one she liked was Huo Zhan? Shi Guang really wanted to keep Li Fangfeipany, but she could only walk three dayster. After quite some time, a reply came. T-This...! Shi Guang raised her head and looked over at Lu Yanchen who was working on hisptop at the bar table while sipping his wine. Her sister had gone missing and she was troubled over the issue with Qiao Yuwei. Now, there was a heartbroken Li Fangfei to deal with. The only way to describe her days recently was just miserable. Fine, she might as well spend the night with Li Fangfei to drink to their heart¡¯s content while crying it all out. After replying that, she merely stared at Lu Yanchen at the bar table with such intensity that it was as though her emotions could seep out. To be stared so brazenly at by someone, how could Lu Yanchen not tell at all? He wanted to pretend as though he saw nothing, but somehow, nothing on hisputer screen could enter his mind at all. He looked back at Shi Guang with a deeply charming gaze. ¡°If you continue looking like that, I¡¯m not going to care about whether you¡¯re injured or not.¡± Shi Guang coughed gently before smiling out sheepishly, ¡°Erm... can I discuss something with you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Young Master Lu was a direct man. ¡°Erm... my ssmate wants toe visit meter. Well, Fangfei... That one who¡¯s really close to me. We lived in the same dorm, and she has always been taking care of me. You¡¯ve seen her before. She wants toe over tonight...?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice got softer as she carried on. Lu Yanchen looked at her silently. ¡°...¡± Even though she felt that he would not agree to it, she still sniggered, ¡°But, she¡¯s somewhat shy. Also, it¡¯s not convenient with you around so... do you want to head home and visit mummy and Xiao Bai tonight?¡± Piak! Lu Yanchen closed hisptop screen as his jaw was tightened so tensely that there was a sharp curvature showing. Shi Guang suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of nervousness. ¡°...¡± Chapter 488 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (18)

    Chapter 488: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere in the room suddenly turned really tense as Shi Guang could only watch while Lu Yanchen advanced in on her. He wouldn¡¯t get violent... right? Even though he looked no different from usual¡ªcold and aloof¡ªthis man could get really childish when he was angry. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes spun around as she suddenly eximed, ¡°I think my chest feels stuffy! I feel a little nauseous too as though I can¡¯t breathe...!¡± With that, she clutched at her heart andid back onto the sofa looking as though she was feeling really miserable. Seeing that, Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips could not help but cramp up. What the... Her acting skills really couldn¡¯t be any more terrible. He could not help but tease her, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± ¡°WHAT?¡± Shi Guang bolted upright on her single leg. ¡°How can that be! Don¡¯t scare me!¡± They did make sure to take safety precautions. Lu Yanchen mocked her with a sneer, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your chest felt stuffy and you felt nauseous and couldn¡¯t breathe?¡± Shi Guang who was exposed chuckled out sheepishly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m pregnant, right? I can¡¯t be pregnant now.¡± Looking at Lu Yanchen¡¯s tsundere face turning cold again, Shi Guang pounced over and hooked him by the neck, throwing her entire body weight on him. ¡°Alright, alright... Don¡¯t get angry! Just tonight!¡± Using a fluffy cute voice to act like a spoilt child in front of Lu Yanchen was always really useful. Even though he was a little unhappy to be chased out of his house for her friend, he wasn¡¯t someone who would get angry over something like this. She was being way too careful. Or, was it because he was treating her too badly? Why did it seem as though he was a tyrant now such that she had no personal space at all to even meet a confidante for a chat or shop? Conveniently, Lu Yanchen hugged her in his embrace and his hulking body leaned down before he bit her on the lips and sucked forcefully. There was nock of gentleness in his assertiveness, such that she felt as though she was both being drowned into the oceans while swimming along with the fiery tides. Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before she reciprocated immediately. Going along with the flow, he peeled her teeth open and assaulted her with his long tongue, intertwining with hers into a passionate lock right away. Before he left her lips, he bit her on the side of her lips as though giving her a warning. Shi Guang yelped out and squinted her eyes. She wanted to push Lu Yanchen away, but he immediately hugged her around the waist while pping her on the butt with his other hand. Following that, she found herself dangling in the air around Lu Yanchen¡¯s body as she eximed, ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± He lowered his head and bit her on the lips while smiling dangerously, ¡°What do you think?¡± As he said that, he even humped her once. He was standing tall in both senses, and as she felt that throbbing power, her body could not help but go limp somewhat. Breathing heavily, she shook her head. ¡°N-Nonono! Fangfei will be here soon!¡± Her voice was so feeble it was as though she was soaked in water, her eyes looking like a little beast that could not find a way out of its trapped gates. That little plead was so pitiful to watch. Lu Yanchen¡¯s throat gulped down as he buried his head beside her cheeks, gnawing on her ears while breathing heavily, using his willpower to repress his lust. After a moment, he finally calmed down. While cing Shi Guang on the sofa, he reached beneath her clothes and fondled wantonly for a moment... as though that was her punishment for chasing him away. Shi Guang moaned out because of him, squirming in embarrassment. Chapter 489 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (19)

    Chapter 489: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen did not continue on as well. Not long after he left, Li Fangfei arrived. When she caught sight of Shi Guang, her little petite face crumbled as the tears flowed down with it. Shi Guang was caught at a loss. ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t cry! It¡¯s nothing much to fall out of love. Don¡¯t you want to drink? Anything in my house, just take it.¡± Li Fangfei followed Shi Guang¡¯s finger and looked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s wine cab before gasping. That pained expression she had earlier on disappeared as she dashed over, holding onto a wine bottle and eximing, ¡°La Romanee-Conti! This is a wine I can only see on television dramas! Damn, I¡¯ve got to try what this tastes like!¡± She did not stand on courtesy as she opened the bottle and poured herself a ss. ¡°Not bad, not bad! Good wine!¡± ¡°How about pouring me one as well?¡± Looking at Shi Guang who was smiling at her, Li Fangfei rejected her. ¡°Nopes, your leg is injured. What¡¯s there for you to drink there? Besides, I¡¯m the one in a bad mood, not you!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned bitter. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not really in a good mood either.¡± Li Fangfei did not believe her. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m blind? You reek of the stench of love from top to toe right now!¡± Because Shi Guang did not want too many people to know about her sister¡¯s issue, she did not try exining herself. ¡°You said that you¡¯ve fallen out of love, but haven¡¯t you never even fallen in love with anyone before? How do you fall out of love then?¡± Li Fangfei held onto her wine ss andid down on the sofa as she sipped a mouthful. ¡°Actually, you should know how I feel. Otherwise, you would not have given me so many chances with Huo Zhan as well. That day when the three of us went out to eat, you left first. We drank a lot, both of us. Even though I looked drunk on the surface, I was actually really lucid, and I confessed to him but was rejected.¡± Shi Guang frowned. ¡°He does not like you?¡± She felt that Huo Zhan should have feelings for Li Fangfei. Li Fangfei shook her head. ¡°If he liked me... would he be marrying someone else? I always knew that the one he liked wasn¡¯t me... I knew that he...¡± At times, she really envied Huo Zhan for being able to like someone silently and even remain best friends with her even if they could not get together in the end. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same. ¡°Forget it... let it be then. At most, I¡¯ll just hurt for a little while and things will be fine. Who hasn¡¯t had their hearts broken in their youths before?¡± Li Fangfei drank yet another ss as she said. ¡°Have you met that girlfriend of his?¡± Li Fangfei replied while refilling her ss, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s rather pretty. But, I feel that the girl is quite a b*tch, and not really suited for him.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t met her before. But, if she¡¯s really as you¡¯ve said, I¡¯ll go talk to Huo Zhan and have him reconsider it,¡± Pausing for a moment, Shi Guang continued, ¡°But, if that girlfriend of his is really decent, you should forget him then. You¡¯ll definitely find a rtionship that¡¯s meant for you one day.¡± Li Fangfei pursed her lips before hugging Shi Guang and breaking into tears. It was a dreadful, miserable bawl... Shi Guang fondled her head gently and said nothing more¡ªat times, the best form ofpanionship was silence. After crying, Li Fangfei wiped her tears and smiled at Shi Guang, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s all good after I vent it out.¡± ¡°I always have faith in you. This heartbreak will not destroy you.¡± ¡°If I were to wallow in misery just because of a single heartbreak, how can I still live life?¡± Li Fangfei raised her wine ss. ¡°This wine is really, really decent. Can I bring the remaining half a bottle home to drink?¡± The moment her words ended, the doorbell rang. Chapter 490 - Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (20)

    Chapter 490: Young Master Lu Is A Sadist (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Well, that¡¯s not impossible! But, you¡¯ve got to promise me that you can only drink a little everyday,¡± Shi Guang replied before looking over at the door¡¯s direction. ¡°Fangfei, help me to open the door.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your house¡¯s Young Master Lu isn¡¯ting home tonight?¡± Li Fangfei stood up in surprise, somewhat flustered. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not him.¡± ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Li Fangfei strode over to the door and peeked out through the peephole¡ªit was a pretty and elegant woman in her forties to fifties. Thinking that she must be a neighbor, Li Fangfei opened the door. When that beautifuldy saw that it was Li Fangfei, she furrowed her brows with a mellowed anger. ¡°Who are you? What are you doing in my son¡¯s ce? Where are my son and daughter-inw?¡± When Shi Guang heard that familiar voice, she yelped out right away, ¡°Mummy!¡± It was only till she heard Shi Guang¡¯s voice that that beautifuldy¡¯s face softened as she crossed Li Fangfei and strode right in. ¡°Shi Guang...¡± Looking at the cast on her legs, her face turned rather terrible immediately. ¡°What is with this? What happened to you? Why didn¡¯t Yanchen say anything about it at all?¡± ¡°I fell down by ident and it¡¯s just a little swollen, without any tears or sprains. The cast will be removed tomorrow.¡± Li Fangfei was stunned. ¡°...¡± This was Young Master Lu¡¯s mother... Shi Guang¡¯s mother inw. To think that she would be this young and beautiful! The thought of her staring at her as though she was a homewrecking third party earlier on had Li Fangfei not knowing tough or cry. But, Shi Guang was truly blessed. As the saying went, ¡®Marrying a good husband is not as lucky as one finding a mother-inw who dotes on you.¡¯ ¡°Mummy, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to visit you, but look at how your leg is injured! How about I stay in the short term and take care of you?¡± Shi Guang was surprised that Shen Lingshuang would want to stay and take care of her. ¡°What about Xiao Bai?¡± ¡°He went over to his daddy¡¯s ce for this period of time,¡± Shen Lingshuang replied as she asked, ¡°Is the guestroom upstairs or down?¡± It was only then that Shi Guang realized she had brought her luggage along with her as she pointed to the right side in a stumped manner. ¡°There downstairs...¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay at your ce for this period of time,¡± With that, she dragged her luggage with her into the guestroom. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Li Fangfei asked Shi Guang, a little envious, ¡°Your mother-inw knew that you were injured and came over specially to take care of you.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it. She didn¡¯t know that I was injured previously,¡± Could she have left house after quarreling with Chief Lu? Shi Guang picked up her phone. ¡°This can¡¯t do. I¡¯ve got to call Lu Yanchen and ask about it.¡± Lu Yanchen, who picked up the call, was back at the Lus¡¯ ce currently. Father Lu was in a fit as he bellowed out at Lu Yanchen, ¡°Hurry and find your mum! That woman is really going out of hand!¡± After conversing with Lu Yanchen on the phone, Shi Guang found out that there were guests over at the Lus¡ªit was a mother-daughter pair. Now, the husband of the mother was Chief Lu¡¯s ssmate¡ªthey were homies and buddies who had grown up together. Later on, Chief Lu went into the military and the ssmate went abroad, and had been staying overseas the entire time. He met with an ident some time ago, and before he passed away, made a phone call to Chief Lu, hoping that he could help take care of them after they returned to the country. Because he was a sentimental and loyal man, Chief Lu agreed to let them stay at their ce for the time being while they looked to settle down. Initially, this should have been nothing at all. After all, Shen Lingshuang was a friendly person who loved guests. What she was unhappy and bothered about was that the wife of the ssmate¡ªSu Liping¡ªonce had a rtionship with Chief Lu. Chapter 491 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (1)

    Chapter 491: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Liping was Chief Lu¡¯s first love. But for some reason, she and Chief Lu broke up, and she ended up marrying his best friend. Later on, Chief Lu married Shen Lingshuang. Shen Lingshuang too had not seen Su Liping before. When she had married Chief Lu, Su Liping had already left the country with that friend. However, she had heard tons of things regarding the love story between her and Chief Lu. The story had it that both of them had an intense and entangling love, vowing to the depths of the world and the bottoms of the oceans. And now that he was bringing her back home to stay, there was no way Shen Lingshuang would be able to hold that in. ¡°I was just thinking of how weird the tension was when I opened the door! The way your mother-inw red at me was as though I was a homewrecking b*tch!¡± Li Fangfei murmured beside Shi Guang¡¯s ears, ¡°Didn¡¯t you use to tell me that Young Master Lu¡¯s mother is extremely gentle? That was why it did not ur to me right away that she was your mother-inw.¡± Shi Guangbed her fringe away with her hands without saying anything as she frowned and analyzed. ¡°My mother-inw is not someone unreasonable. If not because that Su Liping tried to do something, I don¡¯t think my mother-inw would leave the house in a huff like this.¡± ¡°Then what do we do now? Let your mother-inw stay?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with worry. ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that this mother-inw of mine is overly na?ve. She¡¯ll believe anything I say. Don¡¯t look at her age. Despite that, even Lu Yanchen ims that she¡¯s too innocent like those silly cuties in the television shows. If that Su Liping is a woman with tricks up her sleeves, now that she has no husband and my father-inw is a dragon amongst men, she would definitely try to hook up with him! How can my mother-inw be a match for that woman with such a weak fighting strength?¡± ¡°You want to go back home with your mother-inw?¡± ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°What about me? I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± As Li Fangfei said that, she supported and helped Shi Guang hobble into the guestroom. Even though Shen Lingshuang said that she was packing her stuff, she was actually just brooding inside. ¡°Mummy,¡± Shi Guang called out and pursed her lips, biting onto them with reddened eyes as though she was fighting hard to repress her tears. ¡°What¡¯s wrong! Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry...!¡± Shen Lingshuang was pained as she hurriedly held onto Shi Guang¡¯s hands. ¡°I quarreled with Yanchen earlier on! I threw a tantrum at him and he got angry! He called me saying that he wants a divorce...!¡± Shi Guang cried as sheined. She was crying so badly it was as though her lungs were spilling out with everything they had, taking the chance to vent out all the helplessness and frustration she felt for the past few days as well. It was a true cry mixed with a fake cry. However, Li Fangfei felt that her acting was way too superfluous. ¡°Mummy, I don¡¯t want a divorce...¡± Shi Guang sobbed. After she recovered, she too felt that she might have just gone overboard that much. ¡°What? Trying to get a divorce just after a quarrel? Where did that brat pick that up from? Don¡¯t worry, mummy will definitely stand up for you!¡± Shen Lingshuang furrowed her brows, both puzzled and peeved. When she looked at Li Fangfei, she knitted her brows again. ¡°Was it because you tried to pull something in between them to cause them to quarrel and lead to a divorce?¡± Huh? What has it got to do with me?! Li Fangfei who was aimed at without doing anything was suddenly dumbstruck. She nearly broke out into tears from her helplessness and indignance as she waved her hands in a fluster. ¡°N-Nonono! Auntie! You must believe me! I only came here after Young Master Lu left!¡± Chapter 492 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (2)

    Chapter 492: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang opened her eyes wide and red at Li Fangfei before scoffing coldly, ¡°Just because you weren¡¯t around doesn¡¯t mean that you weren¡¯t the one. I¡¯m telling you here ¨C don¡¯t be a third party that wrecks the families of others.¡± Her voice was both cold and distant as though Li Fangfei was an enemy. Honestly, Li Fangfei just felt like crying right now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do that! Absolutely not! I don¡¯t even want to get married to your son!¡± Secretly, Shi Guang looked at Li Fangfei with an apologetic look on her face. When Shen Lingshuang heard Li Fangfei reject it with absolutely not, she immediately smiled at her with a face that looked as though spring hade early. Li Fangfei wept in her heart¡ªindeed, Shen Lingshuang was every bit as trusting as Shi Guang had put her out to be! ¡°I¡¯ll go give Yanchen a call and have hime back.¡± As Shen Lingshuang was about to get her phone out, Shi Guang stopped her, holding her hands. ¡°Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone is shut off. Mummy, I don¡¯t wish to get divorced. Right now, he¡¯s at the Lus¡¯ ce. Won¡¯t you go back with me to go find him?¡± ¡°Littly, Yanchen is my son. I know him best. Because he has a tsundere character, he is somewhat more passive when ites to matters of the heart. But, he absolutely isn¡¯t someone who would take marriage as child¡¯s y. When he got married to you, he definitely intended to spend the rest of his life with you, unlike the youngsters these days who would just get married and divorced all on a whim.¡± With that statement, it was clear that Shen Lingshuang did not want to head back. Shi Guang and Li Fangfei exchanged nces secretly before Li Fangfei spoke up immediately, ¡°Mrs. Lu, I think you had better take Shi Guang over to Lu Yanchen. For his sake, she even attempted suicide earlier on!¡± Instantly, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face turned pale in fright. ¡°Why are you so silly to think of trying tomit suicide? I¡¯m telling you, even if it ends up in a divorce, you must absolutely never... Pui, pui! What am I talking about! Alright, alright! Mummy will bring you to Yanchen now!¡± Shi Guang looked over at Li Fangfei, not knowing tough or to cry¡ªsuicide? That was so exaggerated! However, the effect was rather impressive. Shi Guang returned to the Lus¡¯ ce in the militarypound with Shen Lingshuang. The moment they entered the door, they caught sight of Su Liping seated in the living room, chatting with Chief Lu and Lu Yanchen beside them. When she looked at the cold faced Shen Lingshuang helping this injured girl into the house, she did not care about who this person was and just smiled at them gently with a bright beam. She maintained herself well, and it was clear that she must have been a real beauty when she was younger as well. However, she was stillckingpared to this gorgeously ravishing Shen Lingshuang. But, just that smile she gave Shi Guang earlier on was enough to tell that she was a scheming woman. Shi Guang¡¯s gaze went by her and insteadnded on Lu Yanchen as she pursed her lips somewhat, looking as though she was about to cry. ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± She then pounced ahead with her greatest efforts as he hurriedly caught her in his arms. Going along with the flow, Shi Guang hugged him by the waist and buried her head in his chest, crying out with a pitiful expression, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, hubby! It¡¯s all my fault! Please don¡¯t get angry and divorce me, alright?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± What the hell is she ying at? Divorce even! Shi Guang did not arrange this with Lu Yanchen, merely asking him to wait at home and promising that she would bring mother home. Looking at how Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was still cold and distant even after Shi Guang hugged him, Shen Lingshuang berated him in a huff, ¡°Say, you¡¯re already so old, and yet you¡¯re getting angry over all the small things, wanting to divorce your wife over something like that! Don¡¯t you know that a wife is someone you marry home to dote on?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her, maintaining his silence still. ¡°...¡± Honestly, what a headache! First, a silly mother and now a stupid wife! Chapter 493 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (3)

    Chapter 493: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang took in a deep breath, acting as though that was the only way she could soothe her emotions before looking at Shen Lingshuang. ¡°Mummy, it¡¯s all my fault! Yanchen only got angry because I was throwing a tantrum! And thank you so much, mummy! If not because you promised to apany me, I wouldn¡¯t havee over to apologize.¡± Those words were indirectly informing everyone that Shen Lingshuang did not want toe back on her own ord and was forced back by Shi Guang. Su Liping smiled and looked at Chief Lu. ¡°You guys have your family affairs to settle. I¡¯ll go and rest first.¡± Chief Lu was polite toward Su Liping as he nodded his head. As though she had only just seen the guest, Shi Guang greeted her first. ¡°Hello, auntie!¡± Chief Lu went with the flow and introduced her. ¡°This is my daughter-inw, Fourth¡¯s wife.¡± Su Liping gave Shi Guang a sweet smile. ¡°Hello! Thank you for everything. You seem to be around the age of my daughter... You guys can hang out together when you¡¯re free.¡± Shi Guang replied with a smile, ¡°Sure!¡± Seeing Shi Guang¡¯s response, Chief Lu was still rather pleased. But, when he looked at Shen Lingshuang, he could not help but get worked up again. Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face was equally terrible when she met with Chief Lu¡¯s gaze, looking stern and cold. Looking at how Shen Lingshuang was losing her tact due to envy and was about to sh with Chief Lu again, Shi Guang leaned on her in a wobble. ¡°Mummy, our ce is a little small. Since that vi of Yanchen¡¯s is empty, how about letting Auntie Su stay there?¡± Before Shen Lingshuang even said anything, Su Liping rejected amicably, ¡°It¡¯s alright! We¡¯re only staying here for a couple of days, and we¡¯ll move out once the house is ready. Alright, I¡¯ll head to rest first and not disturb you guys anymore.¡± With that, she turned around and left. Chief Lu did not arrange for them to stay in the guestroom of the main building, but in the small yard behind the main building where the guards and the workers would normally stay. Seeing this arrangement, Shi Guang was extremely pleased, and her opinion of Chief Lu in her heart had been raised once more. ¡°Alright, now that you guys are all good, let¡¯s go back together.¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s words were clear¡ªshe still wanted to leave with Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang. Instantly, Chief Lu¡¯s face darkened once more. Shi Guang rubbed her temple weakly and said to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m feeling a little tired.¡± She then gave Lu Yanchen a hinting look. Naturally, he knew what she was up to and went up to support her. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you upstairs to rest.¡± ¡°Sigh, you two...!¡± Looking at her own son and daughter-inw who had abandoned her, Shen Lingshuang sat down on the sofa in a huff and turned her back against Chief Lu, expressing theplete displeasure in her heart. When the imposing and domineering Chief Lu spotted that there was no one else around, he rubbed his nose and sat down opposite Shen Lingshuang. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± Shen Lingshuang red at him before jerking her head away, not wanting to look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore. You saw it for yourself! Aren¡¯t they just staying at the back? Just take them as those guards and helpers around the house,¡± Chief Lu said in a gentle voice. ¡°But, you¡¯re still letting them stay!¡± ¡°How many times must I tell you before you¡¯ll believe me? It¡¯s already been so many years... I don¡¯t like her!¡± He went over beside Shen Lingshuang and hugged her. ¡°I know that you don¡¯t like her either, but her husband was my best friend since I was young. Now that he¡¯s gone from this world and they¡¯ve returned to the country, I really have to help out a little at least.¡± As for Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen who were upstairs, both of them did not return to their room, and were tiptoeing instead, listening in with their ears stretched out. This was especially the case for Shi Guang, who was almost even leaning in with half her entire body. When Lu Yanchen saw that his parents were fine, he carried Shi Guang back into their room. Chapter 494 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (4)

    Chapter 494: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang remained in a state of shock for a long, long time. She had truly not imagined that the high and mighty father-inw in her heart would actually transform into a doting and tender husband when no one else was around! At that thought, Shi Guang turned and looked at Lu Yanchen begrudgingly and asked instinctively, ¡°What¡¯s the ideal wife in your heart like?¡± After asking that, she cleared her throat nervously. Why would she ask something like that? How was he supposed to reply? Shi Guang¡¯s mind started shing with the myriad of possible answers that Lu Yanchen could reply with, and about how she was going to negotiate tactfully that she wanted a gentle, doting hubby. Lu Yanchen replied in a cold and aloof manner, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s not someone like you.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± You¡¯re not my type in my heart either! I want a gentler hubby! Not like me? Why marry me then? Why couldn¡¯t Lu Yanchen have inherited the fine genes of Chief Lu? Not wanting to bother with him anymore, Shi Guang flipped out her phone. It was going to be 11/11 1 soon, and she wondered if that outfit she liked would have a discount. Honestly, nothing was going her way at all. With all those brands out there going on offers, the one she liked was the only one that had zero discounts, and was still that expensive! Looking at the price on her phone screen, Shi Guang snorted coldly in her heart before turning it off. Lu Yanchen looked at her with the side of his eyes, eyeing the coat disyed on her phone as his brows raised ever so slightly. ... Because her leg was injured, Shi Guang did not attend the morning workout, and was thest to wake up in the entire family. The sight of her being able to walk on her own today without any support¡ªalbeit limping with one foot heavier than the other¡ªwas something that scared Shen Lingshuang. ¡°Shi Guang! You can walk on the ground now?¡± ¡°Yupps, I¡¯m fine! The doctor said that I¡¯ll be fine after a couple of days. Heading over to the hospital to remove the castter.¡± By the time Shi Guang arrived at the dining table, she found it to be fully seated. Other than Chief Lu, Su Liping was present as well. Seated beside her was a fashionably modern girl dressed in Chanel from head to toe. By the looks of it, she should be Su Liping¡¯s daughter. The moment Shi Guang sat down, the girl smiled at her warmly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Yan Zi!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Shi Guang waved back at her while smiling. She then sized her up secretly¡ªshe was indeed rather beautiful. With a sharp face and protruding bridge on her nose, her ck, bright eyes were apanied with double eyelids. This was the trending inte celebrity look right now. Even though there was nothing that was too distinctive about it, she was still rather pretty. Not only did she look like her mother, Yan Zi¡¯s demeanour was simr to hers as well, carrying a sense of poise along with her elegance. Shi Guang sat down beside Lu Yanchen. Because Su Liping was present, she instinctively snuck a nce over at Shen Lingshuang. She must have been coaxed thoroughly by Chief Lust night as she looked much better right now. Even though she did not speak to Su Liping, she did not have the same unweing attitude any longer. This would do well for surface interactions. It was really quiet through the meal, and Shi Guang subconsciously stole nces at Yan Zi as well. Why did that name sound so familiar? Where had she heard it before? Yan Zi, Yan Zi... It was the same feeling that Shi Guang had when she heard the name Mo Yanzhi previously. Yanzhi and Yan Zi both sounded really familiar, and Shi Guang spent her entire breakfast time wondering about those two names. But, no matter how she tried, she could not recall where she had heard the name before, or why it sounded so familiar. Chapter 495 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (5)

    Chapter 495: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After breakfast, Lu Yanchen brought Shi Guang to the hospital to remove her cast. When she finally found herself standing on the ground with her own two feetfortably, she received a call from Mo Jin¡ªthetter was worried about her leg, and hence the call to check on her. ¡°Since you know that you mustn¡¯t get injured like that, you must be more careful next time! Each time you¡¯re injured, it¡¯s like a nightmare!¡± After knowing that her leg was fine, Mo Jin nagged at her a little before hanging up. As though her mind was suddenly jammed like a cassette tape, Shi Guang stood rooted on the spot. Nightmare... she tapped her chin gently with her fingers seemingly in a deep contemtion. Suddenly, her eyes jerked wide opened and she clutched her mouth as though she had recalled something. While frowning, she shook her head, seeming uncertain of her thoughts as her face scrunched up in a dilemma. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice rang out beside her ear, snapping Shi Guang back to her senses as she chuckled, ¡°Received a call from Mo Jin. My leg¡¯s fine now.¡± Surveying her from head to toe and ensuring that she was fine, Lu Yanchen continued, ¡°I¡¯ve got something on. Won¡¯t be able to send you and mum to go visit Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! Go get busy on your own, I¡¯ll just take a taxi home and get the chauffeur to send us instead.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Lu Yanchen replied simply as he looked at her with his fathomless eyes before leaning down to kiss her. He only left after that goodbye kiss. Because it was in public, Shi Guang was particrly embarrassed as she looked around left and right. It was only after ensuring that there was no one else around that she waved goodbye to Lu Yanchen with a smiley face. Looking for a secluded ce to sit down, Shi Guang gave Mo Jin a call. ¡°Mo Jin...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice was deep as she paused for a moment before asking, ¡°There were a total of 4 people who bullied my sister back then, right?¡± ¡°Su Ya and Yang Sitong... The names of the other two were not mentioned by Sister Feifei, and we don¡¯t know who they were either,¡± Mo Jin tugged at her cor before asking puzzledly, ¡°Why are you asking about this out of the blue?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was slightly pale as her eyelids were lowered, revealing a pensive expression as though she wasbing through her memories. ¡°Even though sister didn¡¯t mention their names back then, she seemed to have mentioned a name in her nightmares... Yan Zi.¡± Mo Jin furrowed her brows. ¡°Are you certain?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not. At that time, I did not know that sister was being bullied in school. At that time, we were sleeping together in the same room, and I was blur from being asleep, and did not manage to hear it properly either. When she was muttering in her nightmares, it did not ur to me that it stemmed from her uneasiness and nervousness from being bullied. It was only after we found out about the bullying that I remembered sister shouting out Su Ya and Yang Sitong¡¯s names in her nightmares before. However, I¡¯m not exactly sure whether or not there was a Yan Zi.¡± Was it Yan Zi, Mo Yanzhi, or Lu Yanzhi? Lu Yanzhi... That was the name of Lu Yanchen¡¯s elder brother. Sh*t, why are things being dragged over to Brother Lu? Whose name was sister calling out back then? It didn¡¯t seem too possible for it to be Mo Yanzhi or Lu Yanzhi. Was it Yan Zi then? The other day, Lu Yanchen said that after Su Liping married Yan Zi¡¯s father, they were always abroad. So, it shouldn¡¯t have been her. But, that did not exclude the possibility that she could have returned to the country to study. Now that her sister was missing and this Yan Zi was here... could she have something to do with her sister¡¯s disappearance? Chapter 496 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (6)

    Chapter 496: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang shook her head, feeling as though she was being stupid. Ever since her sister¡¯s disappearance, she had been trying to link everything to her sister. After returning to the Lus¡¯ ce, Shi Guang sat down a little with Shen Lingshuang before getting the chauffeur to send them to visit Xiao Bai. As the ck car left the Lus¡¯ ce, there were two people seated on stone stools at a stone table beneath the grapevines in the garden, scoffing coldly. Yan Zi was resting her cheeks on her palm while twirling her wavy hair with the other as she looked at Su Liping. ¡°The reason why you insist on us staying here can¡¯t be because you think that that Lu guy has lingering feelings for you, huh? You can¡¯t possibly think that by just appearing before him, you¡¯ll be able to have him fall deeply in love with you once more and divorce that Shen Lingshuang to marry you, can you?¡± Su Liping¡¯s expression froze up slightly and did not reply her daughter¡¯s question. She lowered her head gently and looked at her hands that she was holding together on the stone table. If not because of some idents back then, why would she have chosen to marry another man? All of these things in the Lus right now, including that throne of being Mrs. Lu, should have been hers. In the past, he was clearly deeply in love with her, and even now, he was filled with concern toward her. That man didn¡¯t love Shen Lingshuang at all¡ªtheir marriage was just one of convenience! This love that she had lost in the past... This time around, she had to get it back. If she were to return to his side, he would definitely choose her over Shen Lingshuang. She was the one he truly loved, not Shen Lingshuang! As Su Liping pondered over her thoughts, a wistful smirk slowly curled on her lips. Looking at the way she was behaving, Yan Zi knew that she hadn¡¯t guessed wrong. She could not help but scoff out coldly once more, ¡°Have you thought about what¡¯s your n then? Do you need my help? I¡¯m not afraid to let you know, but everything that Old Man Lu likes and doesn¡¯t like? I know it at the back of my palms, even more so than you who¡¯s his first love...¡± As she spoke, her smile disappeared before she sat up straight and mmed her palm onto the table while snarling with clenched teeth, ¡°All these years, you were wishing for my father to die earlier, weren¡¯t you? When he died, were you justughing out in your heart?¡± Su Liping looked at her own daughter in shock. ¡°What are you saying!¡± Yan Zi pursed her lips and curled it into an arc, a smile icier than anything else. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m saying? You had me return here to study in the past, and you especially looked for this man... You really thought that I didn¡¯t know what you were up to? Even at that time, you were wishing for daddy to die so that you could marry this man, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you rambling about?¡± Even though Su Liping was enraged, her daughter continued mocking her. ¡°Don¡¯t act as though you¡¯re some pure lotus. Even though you clearly desire it in your heart, you act as though you couldn¡¯t be bothered, smiling to everyone gracefully and thinking that you¡¯re so elegant and ssy. In reality, you¡¯re a f*cking wh*re, sl*t, b*tch deep down in your bones! Compared to Shen Lingshuang, you¡¯re far off!¡± Su Liping was hopping mad and pped Yan Zi in her rage. She was so livid that her lips were quivering. ¡°Have you gone mad? What the hell are you talking about! Do you have any respect for this mother of yours?¡± ¡°Of course, I do! Otherwise, I would have sent you down into Hell to apany daddy a long time ago. You can act... and hide it from everyone else, but you can¡¯t hide it from me. You¡¯d dare to swear that you don¡¯t wish to marry this Lu guy at all?¡± ¡°You...!¡± Su Liping wanted to say something but she was interrupted by Yan Zi. ¡°Stop acting! There are only the two of us here now. The helpers are busy and the guards are far at the entrance. No one¡¯s going to hear you.¡± Chapter 497 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (7)

    Chapter 497: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Wife of the Eastern Theater Command[China¡¯s military warzones are divided into Theater Commands] A¡¯s Commander-in-Chief, that¡¯s not a position that just about anybody can take on! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? A single widow with a child as a burden? Dream on!¡± ¡°What do you have topete against Shen Lingshuang with? She is someone with a strong family background and status who is prettier and has maintained herself better than you as well. You¡¯re nothing more than an auntie in her fifties, and yet anybody would think that Shen Lingshuang is barely in her thirties just from her appearance. What makes you think that you can KO Shen Lingshuang and get married to that Old Man Lu? Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror and see just who you are?¡± Every single word of Yan Zi¡¯s was extremely nasty as though they were invisible whips that wereshing out onto Su Liping¡¯s face. ¡°Shut up!¡± Su Liping was riled. ¡°What do you know! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do...! You had better keep your thoughts to yourself, thinking about all those...!¡± ¡°Me? What am I thinking of?¡± Yan Zi interrupted her again. She rubbed her hair and scoffed coldly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I¡¯ve taken a liking to her son and wants to get married to him. Because of that, I naturally can¡¯t let YOU get married to that old man then.¡± Su Liping ground her teeth. ¡°Which of his son have you taken a liking to? You¡¯ve only met one of his sons, that Lu Yanchen, and he¡¯s already married! Ah Zi, everything that I¡¯m doing is all for your sake.¡± Yan Zi mocked her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Old Man Lu married as well? Hell, he even has four sons! Why can YOU marry him then? It¡¯s not as though his wife is dead yet. Also, if it¡¯s for my sake, should I be the one to marry into the Lus? Or, unless you¡¯re telling me that there¡¯s a family that¡¯s better than the Lus for me out there?¡± Suddenly, as though she had recalled something, she continued. ¡°Oh... right, didn¡¯t you tell me yesterday that Lu Yanchen wanted to divorce his wife? Wasn¡¯t she the one who was sticking onto him shamelessly, begging him not to get a divorce? Furthermore, he seemed to be really cold to that wife of his during breakfast today as well. Clearly, he doesn¡¯t really fancy her that much, and I doubt it¡¯ll be long before they get divorced.¡± Su Liping was gritting her teeth fiercely to try and stabilize her emotions. After a long time, she spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you can marry anyone but the Lus. I know what you¡¯re trying to do. It¡¯s not that you¡¯ve taken a liking to Lu Yanchen, you merely want to take revenge on the Lus. Haven¡¯t you pestered that fianc¨¦e of Lu Yanchen back then to try and make use of her to take revenge on the Lus as well? Luckily, I brought you away. Why can¡¯t you understand at all even after I¡¯ve repeated myself so many times? The Lus have nothing to do with why my rtionship with your father was so bad, and I¡¯ve not let your father down either.¡± Because she once wanted a divorce, her husband was constantly assuming that she could not let go of that first love of hers, and in his depression, led to the car ident. Because of that, her daughter was convinced that she wasmitting adultery with Chief Lu on the sly and was filled with hatred and vengeance. This waspletely unreasonable! Yan Zi looked at her with a dark gaze as she hollered, ¡°Stop talking with such righteousness! It makes me want to puke! If not because of these Lus, my daddy wouldn¡¯t have died! Even before he died, he even helped you to make a phone call! He loved you so much and yet you betrayed him! You clearly know that I hate the Lus down to the core, and yet you insist on bringing me to stay at their ce! It¡¯s clear that you just want to make use of me to do something wrong and cause troubles in this family so that you can take advantage of the situation and get married to that Old Man Lu!¡± Su Liping¡¯s heart clenched up as she barked, ¡°I am your mother!¡± Yan Zi was unmoved. ¡°In my heart, my mother had already died 10 years ago!¡± Chapter 498 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (8)

    Chapter 498: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang had already intended to stay at the Lus¡¯ ce for the entire time¡ªshe wanted to apany Shen Lingshuang till Su Liping moved out. There was no choice; this mother-inw of hers was way too weak at fighting. She felt that if she were to leave her alone, that Su Liping may end up eating her up without leaving a single scrap left. Returning to her bedroom, Shi Guang found a gift box on the bed. Who could be giving her this present? Her mother-inw? Father-inw? She felt that it was more possible for it to be from Shen Lingshuang. However, when she opened the box, she found out that it was the coat she wanted that had no discounts on 11/11! Huh? How did her mother-inw know that she liked this coat? Did she mention it to her at all? In any case, she had to thank her mother-inw properly for it! Shi Guangid the coat out on her bed and took a photo before posting it up on Weibo. After posting it, she refreshed and scrolled her Weibo feed. To her surprise, her Young Master Lu had actually made it up onto the hot searches! What the hell was a ghostpert? Expert? Was it because he murdered all his opponents without leaving a trace like a ghost, and thus, he was called ghostpert? Not bad! He had only just entered the scene, and yet he already had such a godly term coined for him! Seemed like he really must have earned quite a bit of money this year. No wonder Chu Mubei and the others all said that the one who knew how to earn the most money amongst them was Lu Yanchen! But, she was his wife! Why did she have to be so pitiful and wait for a discount before she could buy a coat? No, this couldn¡¯t do! She had to exert some authority as his wife and ask for some allowance to spend from him! Shi Guang opened the attached photo for the post. In the photo, Lu Yanchen was in a branded store facing the cashier and getting her to wrap the gift box. The photo was taken from a side angle and his lips were covered. Coupled with the fact that it was some distance away, one could not really tell too clearly. However, anyone who knew him would definitely be able to tell. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she looked at her Weibo and then at the coat that wasid down on her bed. That branded shop... Wasn¡¯t that the brand of her coat? That gift box... Wasn¡¯t it the same gift box she just opened? So, Lu Yanchen was the one who had gifted her this, not Shen Lingshuang! How did he know that she was into this coat...? Oh,st night! Did he spot her thirsty little expression while browsing the page and how pained she was closing the page? Was that why he went to get it personally and had someone send it over? That smelly Tsundere! Didn¡¯t he say that the wife of his dreams was not someone like her? Then why did he have to be this doting? Shi Guang clutched her cheeks and started smiling out like an idiot. Thankfully, she had made the post earlier on with her sub ount. Otherwise, if she were to show off this coat right after the news of Lu Yanchen buying it was making waves on the inte, everyone would know that there was something up between the two of them. Shi Guang continued browsing through Weibo where there were a bunch of fangirls iming Lu Yanchen as their hubby and that they wanted to have his babies. There were some people that were begging for a full frontal photo, some begging to know which rich second generation kid this was, and some replying that this was far out of their league. Shi Guang felt that these people were ratherme. They had not even seen him before in a clear photo, and yet they wanted to have his babies. As she continued scrolling, she found out that the post had disappeared, and all the rted photos involving Young Master Lu had disappeared as well. But even then, the news of the handsome and aloof features of the Lu Family¡¯s 4th Young Master were still being spread rapidly. Just as Shi Guang was about to close her Weibo, she scrolled through yet another verified entertainment ount¡¯s leak. Chapter 499 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (9)

    Chapter 499: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instantly, the entire Weibo went into an uproar. ... Holy f*ck! What the sh*t is this! Shi Guang was fuming at thements made. F*cking hell! To think that they would call her a scheming b*tch! They are the scheming b*tches! Their whole families are scheming b*tches! Ugly biatch! What did they mean that she was super ugly? How in the world was she ugly? She was not a beauty, but she definitely wasn¡¯t an ugly duckling! They hadn¡¯t even seen her before, neither did they know whom Lu Yanchen had married. Why were they determining her to be ugly? Even if we get divorced, he¡¯s not going to marry you, ugly biatch! And who was the one making use of despicable means to threaten him? Her stomach was empty right now, alright? Furthermore, he was the one who wanted the marriage! All these people who werementing without knowing heads or tails of the situation, was that really good? After scrolling through the Weibo feed, Shi Guang felt as though her values of the world were about to crumble as she spat out with all sorts of cusses in her heart. At the end of it, she could not hold herself back any longer and used her sub ount to reply directly in thements section. She posted a couple ofments like that and there were people who replied her. ¡°No way I¡¯m leaking you guys anything...¡± Shi Guang mumbled before closing her Weibo. The photos of Lu Yanchen from earlier on were cleared really quickly, and Shi Guang presumed that it would be the same for this post... This would not get out of hand for sure! Most likely, if she were to open her Weibo tomorrow, everything would be gone, and there would be new gossips for people to mor about. Shi Guang wore the coat and admired herself for a good long time in the mirror. After taking a couple of selfies with her phone, she felt that they weren¡¯t well taken and continued taking more. When a woman started taking selfies, it could get really frenzied and sick... By the time Lu Yanchen returned, Shi Guang was still taking her selfies. But the moment she caught sight of him, she stopped everything she was doing and hopped in front of him. Looking at him, her eyes suddenly sparkled. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Her petite little face brought with it an expression that was fishing forpliments. But to Lu Yanchen, it was kinda silly as he raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s not even winter yet... What are you wearing this coat for? Isn¡¯t it hot?¡± Stupid man that doesn¡¯t know how to flirt! Shi Guang grumbled in her heart before taking the coat off and eyeing him. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not wearing it for you to admire anyway!¡± Lu Yanchen reached out and grabbed her by the waist, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°I think that you look the best wearing nothing.¡± Suddenly, she was overwhelmed by a world of auras that belonged to him exclusively as he reached in and kissed her on the lips with such wolf and tiger-like dominance that it was as though he was about to devour her whole. Chapter 500 - Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (10)

    Chapter 500: Tsundere Husband Please Be Gentler (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was kissed such that she could barely breathe and her body wobbled unsteadily. In her daze, she felt herself being pushed onto the bed by Lu Yanchen, with her mind worrying about how her newly bought coat would crease being pressed on like this. ¡°What are you doing! Hurry and get up!¡± Lu Yanchen sprawled on the bed with his gaze narrowed as though he was looking at his prey, bringing a wild sense of seductiveness to his countenance. His hands started roaming around her body as he whispered in her ears, ¡°Forcing myself on you, making you pregnant with my child, and trapping you!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Why did those words sound so familiar? Badump! Badump! Badump! Her heart pounded furiously. Lu Yanchen¡¯s kiss was still domineering as ever as he moved down onto her neck... Shi Guang felt her entire lips and tongue going fuzzy. Every single kiss was fierce as though he was hell-bent on devouring her. ¡°Can¡¯t you be gentler?¡± Shi Guang was breathing heavily. ¡°Clothes, clothes...!¡± Not wanting her brand new coat to get all creased and old before she had even worn it, Shi Guang raised her body slightly and wanted to retrieve the coat from beneath her. However, she came into his fiery, throbbing, and pulsating piece instead. ¡°You must be gentler and more tender! I¡¯ve only just recovered.¡± ¡°Your leg was the part that was injured.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re going to lift up my legs.¡± ¡°Sprawl over then.¡± ¡°No!¡± That was her most hated position, but she just could not get why he loved it so much. He was clearly a cold and aloof man, so why would he always crave such a domineering and controlling position and motions? Both their clothes were scattered all over as they mixed in a delirious ecstasy. Just as the two of them were about to join as one, the door opened. ¡°Littly... AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s first reaction was surprise followed byplete astonishment as she covered her face. ¡°You guys... continue.¡± Instantly, she closed the door hurriedly. Sh*t! She wouldn¡¯t end up scaring her son into some trauma resulting in some dysfunction at that area, right...? Shi Guang pushed Lu Yanchen away in a fluster. ¡°Hurry and get up! One look and it¡¯s obvious that there¡¯s something wrong with mummy.¡± The man whose happy times were just interrupted resulting in his unsatiated lust was sharp in his reply. ¡°What could be wrong with her?¡± ¡°It must be that Su Liping.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for her to worry at all. Based on my understanding of Chief Lu, the only reason why he got her in is because he is a sentimental man, not because he has any lingering feelings for her!¡± That was what Shi Guang felt as well. That tiger of a father-inw was practically nothing but a sheep in the face of her mother-inw. She nodded her head gently. ¡°You¡¯re right! However, just because your dad has no feelings doesn¡¯t mean that the other party is the same. Today when I went out with mummy, she told me about something back before you were born. There was once when Su Liping returned to the country and looked for Chief Lu especially, crying to him that she was leading a miserable life. Of all coincidences, mummy happened to witness that scene. And because she really loved Chief Lu, she bore with it all and did not kick up a fuss with him over it, acting as though nothing had happened. However, it remained as a thorn in her heart after all these years.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s brows furrowed as his eyes seeped with coldness. Shi Guang surveyed his expression and narrowed her gaze somewhat seriously before nudging him with her elbows. ¡°Are you thinking that the incident was way too coincidental? Of all things, it just so happened for mummy to see it? Not only that, she couldn¡¯t get to hear anything, merely able to catch both of them hugging together. Who knows if Su Liping was the one behind everything? If mummy chose to kick up a fuss with Chief Lu back then and their rtionship wasn¡¯t steady enough, who knows if they might have gotten divorced!¡± With that said, she sighed, ¡°Then there was no way you would have been born!¡± Chapter 501 - Time Has Not Told You (1)

    Chapter 501: Time Has Not Told You (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang heard Shen Lingshuang rte about these past memories, she truly felt pained in her heart. At the same time, she was even more convinced that this Su Liping was a two-faced woman. Thankfully her mother-inw did not bring it up back then. Otherwise, she might have fallen into her trap and be left without a husband now. After chatting a little with Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang went to look for Shen Lingshuang. As for Lu Yanchen, he seconded the fact as well that even though this wife of his was rather silly, she still had some brains and wasn¡¯t that easily tricked by otherspared to that na?ve and innocent mother of his. Shi Guang felt that each time Lu Yanchen mentioned that his mother was innocent and na?ve, he was actually insinuating that she was stupid. However, he did not dare to be that straightforward, because she was his mother after all. But in reality, Shi Guang did not think that Shen Lingshuang was stupid¡ªshe was just someone who was kind and led a simple life, without having to scheme against others. Moreover, there were 5 men in the Lu Family who would defend her against everything in life... there was no need for her to worry that much, and she just had to lead life happily. The reason why Shen Lingshuang had gone looking for Shi Guang in such a huff without even remembering to knock the door was because Su Liping had asked Chief Lu out, iming that she had things to talk to him about. But, what did she have to say that she couldn¡¯t speak of in the house, and had to go out to do so? Shen Lingshuang felt that something was definitely fishy. However, she did not know what to do about it, and hence she went to look for Shi Guang. Tugging Shen Lingshuang with her, Shi Guang headed out. ¡°Where were they headed for?¡± ¡°That way... But, is it alright for us to follow them like this?¡± Shen Lingshuang was a little worried. If Chief Lu were to find out that she did not trust him and had tailed them secretly as such, he would definitely get angry. It was a charming night, with moonlight epassing the world beautifully apanied by a gentle breeze. Taking a stroll in the yard with this mood was going to be meaningful. Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen walked along the parasol trees forward, but they did not catch sight of Chief Lu and Su Liping at all. On the other hand, they caught sight of the 3rd Young Master Lu, Lu Huainan. This was a Lu Huainan unlike the one that Shi Guang had usually seen. Compared to his usual cold demeanor, this was a man that was exuding forth with a calm elegance, bringing a smiling intent even through his gaze as he seemingly melded into the moonlight. Looking at the girl opposite him, his lips were curled into a wistful smile as he listened to her talk silently. The girl looked to be really young, with cute and petite features. She had a fairplexion and a body that seemed so frail that it could topple over with the winds. Her sparkling bright eyes were fixated on Lu Huainan, smiling with an impossible sweetness. ¡°It¡¯s said in the Annals of Master Yan that oranges that are nted in Huainan City are termed as oranges, while oranges nted in Huaibei City are termed mandarins. Different circumstances lead to different results. I don¡¯t want to be a mandarin.¡± Looking at them, Shen Lingshuang muttered under her breath, ¡°Third¡¯s here to visit Ju again.¡± Sensing that there were others present and hearing a familiar voice, Lu Huainan and the girl both turned around to look at Shen Lingshuang. ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Grandma Lu!¡± Bringing Shi Guang to them, Shen Lingshuang did the introductions. ¡°You know Ye Chongjun, right? This is his cousin¡¯s daughter, Ye Ju 1 . Ju¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been in the finest state, and there was a period when Third was staying in thepound as well. Coincidentally, they were neighbors, and ended up being good friends. The time he spends visiting her is even more than in visiting me.¡± Her tone at the back brought with it a sour tinge of jealousy. Immediately, Ye Ju hugged her like a spoilt child. ¡°I love Grandma Lu the most!¡± Shen Lingshuang fondled her head fondly before introducing Shi Guang to her. Immediately, the cutess smiled sweetly and greeted Shi Guang. Her short hair were at her cheek¡¯s level, and she had a sharp jaw. However, her lips were pale pink, and a single look was enough to tell of her body¡¯s weak constitution. Those dark eyes of her seemed as though they were concealing something that shouldn¡¯t belong to a girl of her age. Chapter 502 - Time Has Not Told You (2)

    Chapter 502: Time Has Not Told You (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandma Lu, we were just talking about why Chief Lu named 3rd Uncle as Huainan when we don¡¯t stay in the Huainan City.¡± The rotund, fair face of the girl revealed a trace of amusement. It was probably because she had short hair along with a huge fringe that she looked like really young, probably around 13-14 years old. It was onlyter on that Shi Guang found out that she was already 16. Lu Huainan looked at her and smiled endearingly. ¡°You don¡¯t like to eat oranges as well. Why are you called Ye Ju then?¡± ¡°Grandma Lu!¡± Ye Ju held onto Shen Lingshuang¡¯s hands. ¡°I feel that I was practically born for 3rd Uncle. I¡¯m called Ju and he¡¯s called Huainan. That makes me an orange that was born in Huainan! Give me 10 years...10 years and I¡¯ll marry you, 3rd Uncle.¡± Lu Huainan called out speechlessly, ¡°Ye Ju...¡± ¡°Why are you calling me along with my surname again? You¡¯ve promised me that you¡¯ll only call me Ju.¡± Lu Huainan looked at her innocent face and teased, ¡°Little brat! So young and you¡¯re already thinking about marriage! Spill the beans, are you fancying some guy from your ss?¡± Ye Ju smiled. ¡°Nopes! I only wish to be 3rd Uncle¡¯s bride!¡± Lu Huainan rapped her on the head as she pursed her little lips, her silky soft hair swaying gently in the wind. Shen Lingshuang bore with her a motherly smile the entire time. ¡°10 yearster, your 3rd Uncle will be really old. Also, he has a wife already.¡± Shen Lingshuang did not put it to heart and merely took it as a joke¡ªafter all, this was just a child. When girls were young, they would always spout such words, iming that they wanted to marry uncles or brothers that they liked. However, Shi Guang could feel a bizarre sense of flirtiness here. Ye Ju wasn¡¯t young at 16 years of age. Moreover, Shi Guang could feel a reminiscent feeling from the way Ye Ju looked at Lu Huainan¡ªit was the same way she used to look at Lu Yanchen. But for Lu Huainan, it was a straightforward uncle and niece rtionship. Ye Ju was bullied in school today and gave Lu Huainan a call. He then went to the school to settle it while bringing her out for a meal before sending her home. Shen Lingshuang asked Lu Huainan if he wanted to return home to visit Chief Lu, but he rejected her. She thenined to Shi Guangter on, ¡°Sons would always stay out unlike daughters. My greatest regret in this lifetime is not having a daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you have me?¡± Shi Guang smiled at Shen Lingshuang in a cute manner. Shen Lingshuang felt her heart turning fuzzy and warm immediately. ¡°Fourth is still the best! I¡¯mpletely pleased with this wife he picked.¡± The two of them continued strolling and chatting. However, they still did not catch sight of Chief Lu and Su Liping. ¡°Could we have gone the wrong direction?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be. Forget it, let¡¯s not stroll anymore and just head back.¡± With that, Shi Guang and Shen Lingshuang walked back to the house. As they were arriving, they caught sight of Chief Lu and Su Liping not too far away from the house. Chief Lu was standing straight and upright like a sturdy mountain. On his opposite was Su Liping who, despite her age, was acting all coy and shy. The two of them looked at one another and stopped in their tracks instinctively before walking to a corner secretly. They were quite a distance away, and thus could not hear anything that was going on. Recalling what Shen Lingshuang had told her previously, Shi Guang asked, ¡°Mummy, do you find this scene familiar?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s exactly the same as back then,¡± She was standing some distance away and had identally caught both of them looking at one another just like now¡ªit was an infatuated man and a willing woman. ¡°I feel that Su Liping is just trying to set you up on purpose¡ªboth in the past and the present. You¡¯ve already had such a deep mental scar from all those years, and now that you¡¯re witnessing this again, you would definitely think that Chief Lu is cheating on you,¡± Shi Guang analyzed. Chapter 503 - Time Has Not Told You (3)

    Chapter 503: Time Has Not Told You (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°And he didn¡¯t?¡± Shen Lingshuang could not help but blurt out. Shi Guangughed out bitterly, ¡°Look there, look there! Right now, Chief Lu is merely standing there and chatting with her, yet your tone is already certain that he¡¯s cheating on you. If they were to end up hugging or something, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d blow up and go demand a divorce from him right away, huh?¡± Even though Shen Lingshuang said nothing, her reply was definitive. ¡°If he dares to hug that woman, why wouldn¡¯t I dare to get a divorce?¡± ¡°And what if it¡¯s that woman who hugs him instead?¡± Shi Guang reversed the question as she waved her hands. ¡°And if you were to really blow up and get a divorce, you would have fallen for her trap. Also, look at the way Chief Lu is so straightced, it¡¯s clear that he doesn¡¯t want to get overly involved with Su Liping.¡± ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel as though his eyeballs are almost sticking onto her body already?¡± Shen Lingshuang replied sourly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father-inw isn¡¯t someone like that. However, that Su Liping truly isn¡¯t someone you should keep in the house for long. You¡¯ve got to think of a way to have her leave soon.¡± That woman¡¯s intents towards her father-inw were clear as day. The way she looked at her him with those enamored eyes as though she was a petite woman who was aggrieved with a little bit of pettiness, she seemed to be waiting for him to go coax her with that bashful gaze. Please, Chief Lu is not your husband. Why the hell should he go coax you? Isn¡¯t that seducing him in broad daylight? This was practically just like a girl acting spoilt in front of her boyfriend. Why don¡¯t she take a look at her own age? Someone in her fifties acting as though she was a maiden who was 18 years old! Everything about feelings blossoming aside, even Shi Guang¡¯s maiden heart was blowing up at this f*cking ridiculous scene. Honestly, the more Shi Guang thought about it, the more she could not help but roll her eyes. However, she really had to give it to her father-inw. The way he treated Su Liping waspletely different from the way he treated his wife¡ªmaintaining his distance and acting as though he could not see her pain. At the thought of the both of them once being in a rtionship, Shi Guang could not help but chide in her heart about her father-inw¡¯s poor taste in the past¡ªthankfully, Lu Yanchen did not inherit that. ¡°Littly, what do you think they are talking about?¡± ¡°Not sure! Should we approach closer?¡± Shi Guang suggested. However, Shen Lingshuang rejected that proposal instantly. ¡°N-No...¡± But in the next second, she was the one who wanted to rush up right away¡ªshe spotted Su Liping holding onto Chief Lu¡¯s hands! Thankfully, Chief Lu raised his brow and pulled his hand away. ¡°Shameless! She¡¯s really trying to steal my hubby!¡± Shi Guang hurriedly held back her mother-inw that was on the verge of exploding. ¡°Don¡¯t get flustered now! Didn¡¯t you see how Chief Lu peeled himself away...?¡± Looking at how Chief Lu entered the house after keeping his distance from Su Liping, Shen Lingshuang pulled Shi Guang with her and headed forth. The two of them walked into the courtyard looking as though they had just returned from a stroll, chatting casually along the way, ¡°The pastry of that shop is absolutely delicious! I¡¯ll bring you there for tea tomorrow.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I love peach buns and custard buns!¡± At that point, Chief Lu and Su Liping were both seated in the living room. Looking at how both of them had returned, he spoke out, ¡°You guys are back!¡± ¡°Good evening, daddy! I went out with mummy to shop a little and digest our food,¡± Shi Guang chuckled out before acting as though she didn¡¯t want to disturb them. ¡°I¡¯ll head up first.¡± ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ve got something to say!¡± Chief Lu called Shi Guang back. ¡°Auntie Su here has just told me that they¡¯ll be moving out in the next two days because their new ce is ready. When you have time, help your mummy to see if there¡¯s anything that Auntie Su might need help with for her new ce.¡± Shi Guang agreed to it readily. ¡°Sure, daddy!¡± However, her heart was in fact in shock, somewhat afraid that she might have misheard him. Chapter 504 - Time Has Not Told You (4)

    Chapter 504: Time Has Not Told You (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang too had not expected that Su Liping would actually be moving out before she even said anything! Could she and Shi Guang had been mistaken? She looked at Shi Guang secretly, as though asking her what was going on over here. Shi Guang was at a loss as well... However, the person that was in the greatest state of shock was neither of them¡ªit was Su Liping. She had not mentioned anything about moving out at all! For Chief Lu to say that, was he feeling bothered by her...? ¡°If you require any help, do feel free to look for both of them,¡± Chief Lu spoke in a calm manner, totally indifferent toward the slightly begrudging look on Su Liping¡¯s face. For something that even outsiders could notice, how could he not know? Ever since he had taken on that position of his, there had been countless women trying to seduce him, and countless temptations he faced out there. Stealing a nce at the stumped Shen Lingshuang, that hardened heart of his could not help but soften. When he was younger, the type of women he could not stand the most were people like Shen Lingshuang¡ªpetite women without any opinions or capabilities who would break out into tears at the slightest of things. But as time went by, probably because he was getting older or more worn out, the way she was meek and weak actually tugged at his heartstrings, nting herself deeply in his heart. In their lifetimes, men would onlye across two types of women: the first type would be those that could satiate their physical needs, and the second type were those that they could join with on an emotional and soul level. Su Liping belonged to the former, and before thetter appeared, her existence was a necessity. However, once someone of thetter type appeared, her worth would instantly turn equivalent to that of trash. And of course, no one would like trash umting in their houses, and hence, it was for the best to get rid of her. Perhaps this might be a really heartless way of going about things, but this was the reality. ¡°This...¡± Su Liping was stunned. She had not expected that Chief Lu would change his attitude this quickly. Her instinct wanted to reject that statement. However, this man was no normal man¡ªhe was a man that could not take no for an answer. Even though she did not make things exactly clear earlier on, she did hint at her feelings as well. Was it because the time they had spent together was way too short that he had not warmed up to her yet? It was all her fault for not being able to hold it in longer! What should she do? Must she really move out in the next two days? She truly had not expected him to be this heartless. She felt that she had not wanted much¡ªall she wanted to do was to be with him. It was alright if he weren¡¯t divorced, alright if she didn¡¯t have a title to her status. She was willing to ept all that just to be with him. But, why did he have to chase her away like that? How could he disregard their past entirely and treat her with such heartlessness without cherishing her in the slightest bit? She stole a dirty look at Shen Lingshuang¡ªother than being born with good looks, that woman was a good for nothing entirely! How could someone as brainless as her be suited for a man of such power to live such a carefree life! And even though she had left abroad with that man back then, life wasn¡¯t great for her. His monthly sry wasn¡¯t even enough to afford a high ss outfit for her, let alone jewelry and stuff! She had always felt that Chief Lu would have some sort of a soft spot for her. And even if he didn¡¯t, he would pity her at the very least. If they had not broken up back then, she would have definitely married him! But, it was a pity that it was all toote now. She was both frustrated and vengeful. Yet, she could do nothing at all. Su Liping¡¯s expression was really terrible right now as though she had just been pped. Despite that, she forced out a smiling face and lowered her head, speaking softly, ¡°Then... thank you!¡± All strong men liked obedient women. And thus, she made sure to present herself as particrly eding and meek, yet not forgetting her refined elegance and poise. ¡°But, there have been some hups. We can¡¯t move,¡± Yan Zi¡¯s voice rang out suddenly. Chapter 505 - Time Has Not Told You (5)

    Chapter 505: Time Has Not Told You (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Su Liping caught sight of her daughter, she broke out into a smile. ¡°Zi, you¡¯re back!¡± Seemed like she didn¡¯t have to move anymore. This was exactly the reason why she brought her daughter here despite knowing that she would bring trouble for the Lus. No matter what her Zi did, with her around, the Lus would not cause too much trouble for Zi either. She pretended as though she was anxious. ¡°What happened? Did something go wrong with the new ce?¡± Yan Zi furrowed her brows in displeasure. ¡°They had initially agreed to hand over the ce today. But when I arrived, they changed their minds at thest minute. I garner that they wanna increase the price.¡± ¡°How could they do that?!¡± Su Liping¡¯s face was filled with infuriation and helplessness, like a petite wife that has just been aggrieved. Shi Guang looked at them skeptically, clearly able to tell that they were both acting and singing to the same tune. She wondered if Chief Lu would... Before she even finished her train of thought, Chief Lu¡¯s voice rang out for her, ¡°Shi Guang!¡± ¡°Yes, daddy!¡± Shi Guang bolted upright like a well-trained soldier at attention. Chief Lu was extremely pleased with Shi Guang¡¯s reaction. No wonder Fourth would rather be an ingrate and insist on marrying her no matter what. Not bad! When she was getting along with him, she was always to the point without any additional pandering like those conniving women out there. Her character was also upright, unlike some of thesses out in the world these days... By instinct, his gaze moved over and nced at Yan Zi at the side. He then turned back to Shi Guang. ¡°Go and settle this matter!¡± That wasn¡¯t a request, it was an order! Chief Lu was someone who was used to giving off orders. He did not care about the methods, merely the oue. After handing down that order, he turned around and left without saying anything more, and Shen Lingshuang followed suit as well. Shi Guang¡¯s dangling heart was finally set at ease. At the same time, she could not help but praise this tiger of a father-inw in her heart. But thereafter, something struck her... Something was not right¡ªwhy was she the one to settle this? No wonder no one wanted to call him dad and would rather refer to him as Chief Lu¡ªeach time he spoke, it was really as though he was a superior pumping down orders. Shi Guang nced over at Yan Zi. At that moment, she was ring at the back view of Chief Lu and Shen Lingshuang leaving, her eyes filled with venom and hatred. Shi Guang was stunned for a moment. Realizing Shi Guang¡¯s gaze instantly, Yan Zi¡¯s lips curled into a smile before turning over to look at her. Faced with her smiling face now, Shi Guang truly thought for a moment that she might have been mistaken. She chuckled out as well, ¡°Miss Yan, could you exin the situation?¡± Yan Zi looked at her with a scrutinizing stare. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already exined earlier? The other party is suddenly unwilling to sell to us.¡± ¡°Have you guys signed a contract?¡± Under that cheery demeanor, Shi Guang could sense a trace of malice. Although, she did not know if it were her imagination. ¡°Last minute contract.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Shi Guang did not exin how she was going to settle the issue as well as she smiled and walked away. She could sense a burning gaze that was boring a hole in her back. Curious to see whether it was the same hateful look she had shot at Chief Lu earlier, Shi Guang could not help but suddenly turn around. But, she was faced with Yan Zi¡¯s smiling face. Shi Guang smiled back too. ¡°You guys have an early night as well. Goodnight!¡± With that, she headed upstairs. She was staying on the 2nd floor with Lu Yanchen while Chief Lu and Shen Lingshuang stayed on the 3rd floor. Shi Guang headed for the 3rd floor straight, wanting to ask Chief Lu how she was supposed to settle the issue of Su Liping¡¯s new ce¡ªshe did not know, neither did she have the capabilities to settle it herself. Chapter 506 - Time Has Not Told You (6)

    Chapter 506: Time Has Not Told You (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang was feeling a little uneasy¡ªshe feared that the reason why Chief Lu wanted Su Liping to move out was because he had found out about her following them, and thus she asked warily, ¡°Are you really going to let Su Liping move out?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard me earlier?¡± ¡°But, didn¡¯t they say that their new ce is not ready yet? Actually, it¡¯s fine to just let them stay at the back. It wouldn¡¯t really affect us anyway...¡± She said despite it not being her heart¡¯s intent. Chief Lu heard her lies and thought about the words that Su Liping had said to him earlier on. Even though both parties were telling lies, the feeling he felt when hearing them were totally different¡ªone sounded disgusting while the other one was like honey. The Su Liping of the past had once loved purely before as well. However, this current woman was one filled with nothing but greed toward fame and riches. She was totally unlike his wife, someone who maintained her purity no matter her age. He could not help but move forth and pinch Shen Lingshuang on the chin, sinking his lips onto hers... Instinctively, Shen Lingshuang stumbled back a couple of steps and pushed Chief Lu away. However, he wrapped his arms around her waist immediately and kicked the bedroom door, carrying her inside... Bam! The door was closed. When Shi Guang came up, she witnessed that final kissing scene and her face was stumped. ¡°...¡± What was that! She seemed to have caught Lu Yanchen¡¯s parents getting intimate! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Shi Guang clutched her face and ran downstairs at her fastest possible speed, leaning her back against the door and heaving heavily as she patted her chest in a state of lingering trepidation. Lu Yanchen came out from the showers to see her in that frantic state as he raised his brows. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I...¡± Was she going to tell him that she had just seen his parents getting intimate? Better not! She gulped. ¡°Chief Lu wanted Su Liping and her daughter to move out in the next two days. However, something cropped up on their side and the seller went back on their words at thest minute. Chief Lu ordered me to settle it for them. What should I do?¡± Looking at her troubled expression, his lips curled. ¡°This is a good thing. What are you getting flustered for?¡± ¡°A good thing it may be, but how am I supposed to settle it?¡± Shi Guang marched over and tugged at Lu Yanchen¡¯s cor. ¡°Hurry up and give me some suggestions, YOUNG MASTER LU!¡± Lu Yanchen peeled her hands away and sat down on the sofa with his legs crossed, looking like a boss. In a pandering manner, Shi Guang picked up a cup of tea and bowed over, serving him. ¡°Sir, your maid is here to feed you tea.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth cramped up. This stupid woman of his was getting the acting vibes again. However, he still took the tea over and sipped it. Shi Guang ced her arms on his shoulders, massaging them as she whispered, ¡°What do you think I should do?¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you settle it.¡± Even though Chief Lu had asked her to do it, he wasn¡¯t really asking her in reality. She was just a convenient channel to transmit the message for him to settle it. ¡°AH! REALLY!¡± Shi Guang shrieked in disbelief and immediately said in a sweet fuzzy voice, ¡°Why are you so nice, Lu Yanchen! A husband like you? Give me a dozen!¡± Lu Yanchen did not even know to cry or tough. However, the mere fact that she wasplimenting him had his heart fluttering. But, what was that about a dozen! She wanted men other than him! Immediately, he rapped his fingers on her head. ¡°A dozen? You might as well call for a truck!¡± Shi Guang rubbed her painful head as she red at him. But when she thought about how everything was settled now, she chuckled out again. ¡°Right, go and find out more about that Yan Zi. I feel that there¡¯s something wrong about her.¡± Chapter 507 - Time Has Not Told You (7)

    Chapter 507: Time Has Not Told You (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before heading to sleep, Shi Guang scrolled through Weibo. And indeed, it was as she had expected¡ªnews of Young Master Lu being forced to marry was totally gone. After all, it was merely a piece of news with groundless usations. Something like that would be brushed away really easily by any other sensational news. She garnered that by the next day, no one would probably even remember this anymore. Right now, the only person Shi Guang was wary of was that Yan Zi. Thankfully, Lu Yanchen had already gotten someone to go check her out. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she could know whether or not Yan Zi was from the same school her sister. And if she was and knew Yang Sitong and Su Ya as well, that would mean that she was one of the four who had bullied her sister back then. With the excuse of her injured leg, Shi Guang wanted to take a long sleepzily. However, she was awakened early in the morning by a call from Li Fangfei. ¡°Shi Guang! Hurry and go check out Weibo! This is bad!¡± What happened? After ending the call with Li Fangfei, Shi Guang opened her Weibo¡ªthe reposts were flooding her feed non-stop just like rain pouring down in a thunderstorm. Lu Yanchen was on the hot searches again... No, this time around, they didn¡¯t pinpoint it to him. It was referred to as a certain young master. When that Weibo post was posted, the entire inte went frenzied over it. Theizens guessed who that certain young master was immediately. Even though Lu Yanchen had already gotten someone to clean up the rumors from earlier on, that didn¡¯t mean that there were no traces left¡ªit was clear that this certain young master was him. And if they knew his identity, it was easy to guess that the fianc¨¦e was Yang Sitong as well. If those two were made known, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult forizens to find out who that scheming b*tch was then. And indeed, there was a huge entertainment ount¡¯s leak that posted a photo. There it was, Shi Guang in her athletic wear standing beside Lu Yanchen in a suit. Both of them were chatting and looking at one another, looking extremely intimate. It was a weird angle and the photo was a little blur as well¡ªclearly, it was taken when the parties involved did not know about it. It didn¡¯t take long before people identified that man was Lu Yanchen and the woman as Shi Guang. Next, someone leaked that the scheming b*tch was an athlete. With that, theizens quickly guessed that Lu Yanchen¡¯s new wife was Shi Guang, and she was that same scheming b*tch as well. Because of that, Shi Guang¡¯s Weibo exploded once more... There were manyizens who did not buy the story... but most of the others did. Even some of those diehard fans were skeptical of her right now,mbasting her and feeling disappointed in her. Shi Guang¡¯s Weibo feed was filled with curses. Chapter 508 - Time Has Not Told You (8)

    Chapter 508: Time Has Not Told You (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Scrolling through her Weiboments had Shi Guang so pissed that she wanted to chop her toes off¡ªevery single insult was worse than the other. She knew that most of theizens were keyboard warriors and haters who would rant at her without considering the circumstances. But, for a mere leak that had no evidence at all, how could theymbast her that easily? Just because it was on the inte, one could rant out without any repercussions? Even though that Yang Sitong had done so many bad things, just because of this one news, she was praised all over Weibo instead. ... As for Yang Sitong, she finally felt a true sense of existence at this very moment. Going along with the flow, she made a post. Apanied with a selfie, that post attracted countless of fans thatplimented on herplexion and how pretty she was, asking her for beauty tips. For someone that venomous to have fans, those people were really born blind! Shi Guang felt a surge of fury ze up in her heart. Even though it did not cause her to lose her sanity, she did feel something particrly strange about this entire issue. It was as though someone had nned it all. First, the coat that Lu Yanchen was buying for her was exposed. Next, the fact that he was married and that he was set up even. Now, they were telling the tale of him falling in love with someone else. Just what are the motives of the other party? Shi Guang headed out to look for Lu Yanchen. He was making a call in the study on the 2nd floor¡ªhis voice was really deep and carried a cold intent. Shi Guang garnered that he should probably know about the issue on Weibo. The reason why he was so cold and stoic right now should be because he was troubled over the issue not being handled well. Would it affect the Lu Family? After he ended his call, he saw Shi Guang sitting slumped on the sofa like a pitiful and helpless kid that was abandoned. His face turned gentle immediately as he walked to her and fondled her head, saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fine!¡± ¡°Is someone manipting everything from behind the scenes?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head. Shi Guang gripped her fists and raised her brows. She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°What should we do now then? How about telling everyone the truth?¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were dark and fathomless. ¡°The other party has created an either-or pit. Both ways lead to death.¡± Shi Guang did not understand¡ªeither-or pit? Lu Yanchen exined calmly and unruffled. ¡°If we were to tell the truth, how should we go about it? We either exin that our rtionship is not exactly good and that would prove the first point that you tried your best to seduce me and get married into the Lus with the threat of a child, or we exin that our rtionship is really good and that would affirm the fact that I was an ingrate that dumped the fianc¨¦e who had saved my life and fell in love with you to marry you.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned pale instantly and she felt fear from the bottom of her heart. She had not thought this much about things. The other party was killing two birds with one stone! Even if they couldn¡¯t kill this tiger of a Lu Family, they were not going to let off a weak sparrow like her! She thought for a bit before gritting her teeth. ¡°I know that Yang Sitong was your fianc¨¦e, but I did not know that she had only be your fianc¨¦e after saving you. If we say that our rtionship is blissful and fulfilling, that might affect daddy and your brothers. Let s choose the former then. We¡¯ll say that our rtionship isn¡¯t good and that I seduced you shamelessly. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anyway.¡± Chapter 509 - Time Has Not Told You (9)

    Chapter 509: Time Has Not Told You (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen rapped her on the head. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± Shi Guang replied pitifully, ¡°Am I not just trying to get the best solution?¡± ¡°Who said that this was the best solution?¡± Lu Yanchen analyzed things for her. ¡°If you were to acknowledge the former and carry everything on your shoulders, you think that that would be the end of it? You¡¯re wrong, that is a trap! If you were topletely acknowledge the former, the Lus would have to do something about it. By then, you might think that we can just divorce then since divorcing would have nothing to do with the Lus. But, what about after that? There would still be people watching us, and we would have no other choice but to never make contact ever again. And if we do, we would definitely be caught by others. So, what will the media write about that by then? That the Lus pushed a woman out as a shield just because they did not want to take on the name of being ingrates?¡± Besides, she wasn¡¯t the one who had caused this entire issue, and neither was this issue aimed at her alone¡ªit was aimed at the entire Lu Family. And even if it weren¡¯t and was aimed at her alone, he wouldn¡¯t let her choose the former. Even if she were fine with it, he wasn¡¯t. Shi Guang truly had not thought about things that much as she held her head in a pained expression. ¡°What should we do then?¡± ¡°Wait and see!¡± Huh! Of course, she had to wait and see! But, the way said that had Shi Guang not knowing whether tough or to cry. Her body quivered slightly as she rested her head on his shoulders. ¡°Hmm... Who do you think is the mastermind behind the scenes?¡± She tried guessing. ¡°Could it be Yang Sitong?¡± At first thought, the only one who was constantly against her was none other than Yang Sitong. ¡°I don¡¯t exclude that possibility.¡± There were quite a lot of people that knew about his engagement with Yang Sitong. But, now that so many years had passed, there would not be many people who would want to raise this issue and make a ruckus out of it suddenly. Other than the Yangs of course, and especially now that they were bankrupt. Shi Guang sighed helplessly in her heart¡ªthe entire issue seemed a littleplicated. Suddenly, she thought about someone else¡ªsomeone who had been ring at Chief Lu and Shen Lingshuang with hateful eyes. ¡°Could it be Yan Zi? Have you found anything about her?¡± Lu Yanchen leaned on the sofa. ¡°She had spent most of the time abroad and there was nothing really special about her. If there were something... that would be that she was from the same school as your sister.¡± Shi Guang bolted upright. ¡°What did you say!¡± She could not believe it as it suddenly struck her into realization. ¡°No wonder, no wonder...! Yan Zi... she was one of those that bullied my sister back then, right?!¡± ¡°She did not seem to have much of a rtionship with Yang Sitong. However, she seemed rather close with Su Ya.¡± Lu Yanchen was merely conveying to her the results of his investigation, not that he was in agreement with her guess. Shi Guang was certain. ¡°It must be her! When my sister was having nightmares, I heard her utter the name Yan Zi... And now that she¡¯s back in the country, my sister is gone. Do you think that she might have something to do with it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll investigate on that,¡± Lu Yanchen hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Our wedding... I¡¯ll push it back as well.¡± She should not want to go through with the wedding without her sister being found. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°That person who caused my sister¡¯s disappearance wanted me to suffer. How could I do as they wish? I¡¯m going to live my life even happier, and I¡¯m sure that is a choice and decision that my sister will support as well! I hope that when we finally find her, we¡¯re all fine and happy. Besides, if we were to push back the wedding, grandma would question as well, and I don¡¯t wish... Chapter 510 - Time Has Not Told You (10)

    Chapter 510: Time Has Not Told You (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her silently, his heart throbbing with pangs of pain. Even though she looked normal as ever, he knew that ever since her sister had disappeared, she would always have nightmares and wake up in fear at night¡ªthat was a deep worry of his. He could not help but reach out and caress her cheeks. He then cupped the back of her head and engulfed her tender lips. Those gentle lips of his had Shi Guang letting slip a moan uncontrobly. As though a century had passed, that gentle kiss finally ended. Shi Guang regained some strength and hugged him by the waist. The man whose lust had been suppressed with much control buried his head in her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t seduce me out of no reason...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got something to go settle,¡± He pulled her hand away and caressed her cheeks before leaving. Shi Guang was a little stumped. ¡°...¡± Seduce him? He was the one that hugged her! Shi Guang followed Lu Yanchen downstairs. When they were heading downstairs, he was in front of her as she hopped onto his back and had him piggy her downstairs. There, the two of them bumped into Yan Zi in the living room. When she saw them, she greeted out with a warm and light smile. ¡°Morning! You guys are heading out?¡± Lu Yanchen ignored her, merely looking at her icily. That stare had Yan Zi freeze up¡ªhis gaze was extremely cold like the deepest of winter. In his eyes, she was nothing but a lifeless dead object. She could not help but feel her blood curdle. Yan Zi only recovered from it after a good, long time. By then, Lu Yanchen had already left, and she could only smile at Shi Guang to try and hide that loss of self-control earlier on. In her heart was 30% fear, 30% unrest, and 40% embarrassed rage. ¡°My hubby is going out, I¡¯m not,¡± Shi Guang replied her casually and headed to the kitchen. When the helper caught sight of her, she smiled and greeted her morning, preparing for her breakfast. As Shi Guang was having her breakfast, Yan Zi sat down at the dining table. She asked Shi Guang with an expression of concern and worry, ¡°Shi Guang, are you alright? You don¡¯t look too good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine? I¡¯m doing rather okay,¡± Shi Guang replied nonchntly before raising her head to look at her. With her astute senses, she caught sight of a toying look sh by Yan Zi¡¯s expression of concern. ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Zi did not seem to believe her as she straightened her body and yed with her hair. ¡°When I saw Lu Yanchen earlier on, his face was cold and distant as though something big had happened. That stare of his was rather... frightening.¡± Shi Guang swallowed her porridge and raised her head. ¡°So, what did you think might have happened?¡± ¡°How would I know?¡± Yan Zi leaned back on her chair and replied indifferently. ¡°But by your expression, you seem like you know,¡± Suddenly, Shi Guang lost her patience to beat around the bush. She wanted to give it a test, to verify if this Yan Zi was one of the four back then. Yan Zi looked at Shi Guang with aplex gaze before beaming into a bright smile. ¡°How could that be? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m bored alone, and I don¡¯t have many friends here after returning. Hence, I wanted to look for you to go shoppingter on.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have any friends here? Don¡¯t you have any ssmates here? I heard that your high school was X High in the provincial city...¡± Chapter 511 - Time Has Not Told You (11)

    Chapter 511: Time Has Not Told You (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Shi Guang spoke, her pupils dted and her gaze gradually turned fathomless and sharp, as though she was trying to look through Yan Zi. ¡°Coincidentally, my sister attended that same high school. I asked around and found out that you guys were even on the same level! I wonder if you knew my sister.¡± Yan Zi was surprised. ¡°Your sister?¡± Shi Guang looked at her fixatedly, not wanting to miss the slightest trace of expression she might reveal. ¡°That¡¯s right, my sister. Her name is Mo Feifei.¡± Yan Zi thought for a moment before smiling out. ¡°Don¡¯t know her.¡± Shi Guang harrumphed coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t know her? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Yan Zi was surprised once again. ¡°Why is it impossible? Is it strange to not know your sister?¡± ¡°You guys were of the same level in the same school. Moreover, my sister was the first ce of your level, and she was practically your school¡¯s walking signboard. To think that you wouldn¡¯t know her! Or perhaps...¡± Shi Guang paused for a moment before adding on coldly, ¡°... you¡¯re pretending to not know?¡± Yan Zi looked at Shi Guang firmly for some time without moving at all. The smile on her face was slowly dissipating as well, being reced by a boundless coldness in her eyes before eventually stopping at pure silence. Shi Guang¡¯s hint was as good as a deration¡ªthat she had already checked everything out. In the past, Yan Zi had always thought that no matter how stupid that Yang Sitong was, there should be no reason she shouldnd herself in her current state. But now, she knew of this woman¡¯s true colors¡ªeven though she looked docile on the surface without many schemes, she was, in fact, rather difficult to deal with. This exined why Yang Sitong had lost that badly¡ªnot only did she not manage to get married into the Lus, she even ended up causing the Yangs to go bankrupt. As for this woman, not only did she manage to get married to Lu Yanchen so easily, she had even managed to get everyone¡¯s affections. Yan Zi could not help but acknowledge that this woman had got some capabilities. After a moment, she then asked out in a bewildered expression, ¡°Then where is your sister right now?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled up in irony as her re at Yan Zi turned colder by the moment. She scoffed, ¡°That is a good question. I don¡¯t know where my sister is either, the same way you don¡¯t know who the person you had abused back then was.¡± Yan Zi looked at her with a hint of amusement as she raised her lips in a mysterious manner. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m not going to be able to get you out to shop with me today. I¡¯ll be leaving first then.¡± With a devilish smile, she turned around and left Shi Guang with a dashing back view. Shi Guang¡¯s face was totally ck as she red at that back view, her fists curled into balls. Even though Yan Zi did not admit to it, Shi Guang was sure right now¡ªshe was the one that her sister had been muttering in her nightmares. Her belly full of rage almost had her grinding her teeth into dust. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were almost popping out from rage before she finally calmed down gradually. However, drops of tears were dripping down onto the table one after another as she no longer had any mood to finish breakfast. When Shen Lingshuang came down, she was shocked. ¡°Littly, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing her had Shi Guang breaking out into a cry immediately, ¡°Mummy... that Yan Zi was one of those that had bullied my sister back then...!¡± What! Naturally, Shen Lingshuang knew about Shi Guang¡¯s sister from Lu Yanchen. However, she merely thought that it was only Su Ya and Yang Sitong. To think that this Yan Zi was involved in it as well. She was shocked, stumped, infuriated, and frustrated... so enraged that the veins on her arms were popping out. Shi Guang was her daughter-inw! If anyone had bullied Shi Guang¡¯s sister, that meant that they had offended the Lus! Instantly, her intrinsic protective instincts were roused. This time around, she disregarded Chief Lu entirely, having the helpers pack Su Liping and Yan Zi¡¯s stuff to chase them out of the house immediately. As for the issue of helping them settle their new ce, she dered that it was out of the question entirely as well. Chapter 512 - Time Has Not Told You (12)

    Chapter 512: Time Has Not Told You (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang¡¯s actions had Su Liping surprised beyond anything else. Naturally, she did not want to leave that early, and thus she gave Chief Lu a call. Even though he had wanted them to leave, that did not mean that it was for Shen Lingshuang to chase them out like that. His face was ck as he red at Shen Lingshuang sharply, eyes steely like knives. ¡°What are you doing throwing a tantrum?¡± Shen Lingshuang replied in a huff, ¡°I¡¯m not throwing any tantrums. This is a firm decision I¡¯ve made to not let them stay no matter what! Her daughter was one of those that had bullied Littly¡¯s sister back then! If you were to let them stay in the house, is Littly supposed to smile at her enemies while facing them daily?¡± This was a rare showing of assertion on her end. ¡°Be it whether you agree or not, I¡¯m decided on the matter this time around! The two of them must leave!¡± Shi Guang felt that Shen Lingshuang was truly cool, just like her own mother! Chief Lu was stunned for a moment¡ªhis wife was always meek and docile. This was the first time she was being so assertive about something. He then nced over at Shi Guang. It was as though Shen Lingshuang had only gained this attitude after hanging out with her. This was not a good sign! Leave, leave, leave! All of them, leave! Now that Su Liping and her daughter were gone, this girl had better leave with Fourth as well lest she led his wife astray even more! Su Liping was in disbelief. ¡°How could this be? This can¡¯t be... right? How could Zi have bullied your sister? She...¡± She suddenly recalled that very year that Yan Zi had spent schooling back here, and her face turned frantic. Were things really THAT coincidental? To think that the girl was Shi Guang¡¯s sister! ¡°Both of you will just stay at a hotel for the next two days. I¡¯ll get someone to settle it for you guys,¡± Chief Lu¡¯s seemingly calm tone wasced with danger and a dominance that was not to be defied. Su Liping felt her body going limp. ¡°...¡± Seemed like she was going to have to move out no matter what this time around! If she were to insist on staying, she would only destroy any bit of rtionship they had left. They might as well just leave now. That way, it¡¯d be easier to go about things. Sitting in the car, Su Liping looked at the Lus¡¯ ce ufortably. Her gaze was lined with hatred and her expression was venomous¡ªone day, she¡¯d be back and make Shi Guang and Shen Lingshuang regret everything! Lu Yanchen was ordered home by Chief Lu to bring his wife away with him. Knowing that Shi Guang was going to be brought away by Lu Yanchen had Shen Lingshuang extremely reluctant. ¡°Don¡¯t leave! Stay for a couple more days, won¡¯t you?¡± Shi Guang wanted to apany Shen Lingshuang more as well. But, when she saw her father-inw standing at the side with a strong killing intent, she decided to scrap that idea and allowed Lu Yanchen to just take her home. On the way home, Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°How did you guys manage to chase them away?¡± With his understanding of Chief Lu, he would definitely not do something like this without a good reason. No matter what he did, logic was the core underlying basis, and not feelings. Shi Guang felt a little guilty. ¡°I told mummy right away that Yan Zi was one of those who had hurt my sister. I had not expected mummy to lose her cool instantly and have them sent packing.¡± ¡°She¡¯s bing more and more like you. No wonder...¡± No wonder Chief Lu would order him home¡ªChief Lu was afraid that this Fourth¡¯s wife would lead his own wife astray entirely! Chey! It¡¯s not like being silly like that Shen Lingshuang was good¡ªshe even had to look for his own wife for help when faced with her love rival! ¡°No wonder what?¡± Shi Guang asked. Lu Yanchen did not respond to her question, merely asking, ¡°Have you been on Weibo?¡± ¡°Weibo??¡± Shi Guang shook her head. Instantly, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Did something happen again today?¡± Chapter 513 - Time Has Not Told You (13)

    Chapter 513: Time Has Not Told You (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her casually. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Shi Guang felt her entire heart clenching as she hurriedly opened up her Weibo. When she caught sight of the headlines, she broke out in cold sweat. ¡°How could this be?¡± She was in disbelief as she yanked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand and shrieked out emotionally, ¡°AHHHHH! IT¡¯S OVER! IT¡¯S REALLY OVER! WHAT SHOULD WE DO NOW?!¡± Lu Yanchen, who was driving at the moment, gripped his steering wheel tightly right away. ¡°If you were to tug at my hands more, we¡¯d be sleeping for eternity soon, and won¡¯t have to think about what to do anymore.¡± Shi Guang, who was about to go crazy, let loose of his arm and muttered with a troubled face, ¡°What should we do? Even my sub ount has been leaked out!¡± Experts were always hiding in in sight¡ªindeed, the eyes of theizens were really sharp. Moreover, she had tons of rumors surrounding her recently, and there were manyizens that were wing at her information to begin with. The apanying photo was her sketch and the back view of Lu Yanchen preparing his meal. Just because of that one careless mispost, someone had managed to hunt down her sub ount. And that wasn¡¯t the scariest thing just yet¡ªit was that in order to prove the credibility of this sub ount¡¯s link to her, they had presented a ton of evidence. It started with the timestamps. After the Weibo ount was opened up, the defunct for two years became active once more. Her first post after two years. 5 minutester. The time difference between the posts was merely 5 minutes¡ªit was clear that she had changed from her sub to her main ount. Those two posts were merely minutes apart as well. This time around, she had changed from her main to her sub ount. Recently, those two ounts made a concurrent post as well. Both ounts did not make too many posts, and yet there were three consecutive posts with simr timestamps¡ªit was hard for anyone to believe that it was a coincidence. But of course, if someone were to im that they were both the same person just based on timestamps, that would be too farfetched as well. However, both and had made a simr post. ... The post about selling grapes. Both of them did not want their rtive¡¯s grapes to rot, and indicated that they were absolutely delicious. The timing of the posts was simr, and both of them said that it was their rtive. Were they both rtives of a grape seller... or perhaps they were just the same person to begin with? had always addressed her hubby as a Tsundere Young Master. And yet Shi Guang made a random post Who is that Tsundere Young Master then? Were they the same person? Besides, why did the sketch she posted bear the same style as the sketches of ? Right after Young Master Lu was caught buying a present at XX shop, posted receiving a mysterious gift? The photo apanying it was the coat that Young Master Lu bought at XX shop? And of course, there was one final and most important point. Chapter 514 - Time Has Not Told You (14)

    Chapter 514: Time Has Not Told You (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios And of course, there was one final and most important point. The first post that was made by after its two year hiatus was a rant. Young Master Lu was a Scorpio. With that, it was 100% certain that the owner of was Shi Guang for sure, and that Tsundere Young Master was none other than Young Master Lu! Scrolling through the irond evidence that was uncovered byizens had Shi Guang¡¯s little heart skipping furiously. Shi Guang muttered out dismally, ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over! They¡¯re already sure that it¡¯s me! What should we do? How? Lu Yanchen! Help think of something!¡± She was frantic and flustered. ¡°Delete! I¡¯ll delete that sub ount...!¡± She changed to her sub ount with trembling hands. Just as she was about to press delete, Lu Yanchen reached out and took her phone over. ¡°What¡¯s the use of deleting? I can be sure that every single post of yours has already been screenshotted.¡± Stopping at a red light, Lu Yanchen looked at her with a raised brow and curled his lips. ¡°What¡¯s there to be over about...? What¡¯s on your sub ount that can¡¯t be seen by others?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just posts of you.¡± ¡°Then what are you afraid of?¡± Even though it was a casualment, its impact seemed as though it was nned strategically. Shi Guang was clearly stumped for a moment. Blinking her eyes, that wavering heart of hers gradually started to ease down and rx. ¡°That¡¯s right... What am I afraid of? It¡¯s not as though there¡¯s something to hide on my sub ount! Even if they were to rip off the posts, what¡¯s the use? Our rtionship has already been exposed anyways!¡± Sniggering, she suddenly coughed out. ¡°Erm... aren¡¯t you angry? I scolded you on my sub ount.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll just wait for me to settle that debt with you one day,¡± He said coldly as he looked at her. Yet, the amusement beneath his gaze was unconceble. ¡°I¡¯m soooooo scared...!¡± Shi Guang purposely acted as though she was afraid, paired with an exaggerated expression. Suddenly, a guess struck her mind. ¡°This whole thing can¡¯t be directed by you... right?¡± ¡°Seems like you might be pretty smart at times after all.¡± Was that apliment? Shi Guang red at him coldly. ¡°Then, should I make a couple of posts myself as well or something?¡± ¡°No. Just wait and see.¡± Shi Guang was really curious about Lu Yanchen¡¯s next move in this game of chess. ¡°Hmm... I won¡¯t delete my ount, and will just wait and see then!¡± Shi Guang took back her phone from Lu Yanchen, and before long, yet another wave of news started spreading on the inte. Not only had they managed to get Shi Guang¡¯s sub ount, they managed to deduce Lu Yanchen¡¯s ount as well. The description on was And she had once made a post asking if he was willing to continue warming the bed and melting his little ice cream! It was clear that Shi Guang¡¯s nickname was ice cream. And on Shi Guang¡¯sment area, there was an When Shi Guang once posted , there was a sweating emoji posted by When Shi Guang posted , mented Clearly, he was being jealous. Chapter 515 - Time Has Not Told You (15)

    Chapter 515: Time Has Not Told You (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: @As Studios When the rumors of the Prince of Swimming and the Goddess of Swimming being out on a date was exposed, there was ament by ¡ª With such a sour tone, it was clear that was the Tsundere Young Master who was Young Master Lu. And therefore, the ount of gained followers at a godspeed as well. After scrawling through every single post of , there were people that started to suspect whether was Shi Guang. That was because the leak from earlier on stated that Young Master Lu was engaged to his fianc¨¦e because she saved his life, and they were childhood sweethearts with a good rtionship. It was only until they were at the age of marriage that the scheming b*tch interjected herself in. But, based on the content of , the owner of that ount had already known as the Tsundere Young Master since she was in Junior 3. They were in a rtionship since senior high, and had gotten married when she was in university. That information did not fit the leak from earlier. This meant that either Shi Guang wasn¡¯t the or that the leak from earlier on was fake. However, there was way more information that proved that Shi Guang was . That meant that the leak was a lie, and Young Master Lu did not just get to know Shi Guang after he was about to marry that fianc¨¦e of his! 5 years ago, made its first post. 2 years ago, made a post apanied with a photo of a woman and a man going left and right on their own paths. Of course, there was always the possibility that Young Master Lu got together with his fianc¨¦e after their breakup and then patched back with Shi Guang only this year. But, the possibility of that wasn¡¯t huge. After all, in the past 2 years, Young Master Lu had been in the military, and would not have time to be in a rtionship with his fianc¨¦e. The greatest possibility was that Shi Guang and Young Master Lu did not break up at all 2 years ago. Even though Shi Guang went to the university and he went to the military, they were still together, and were both just fighting for their own dreams. Hence, none of them had the time to update their Weibos. Otherwise, the first post after a 2 years hiatus wouldn¡¯t be a rant. Rather than a rant, that should be more of a lover¡¯s tiff. After all, the most extreme of Scorpios with their cold, aloof, and Tsundere natures were men who were moody, easily jealous, and overly possessive. Then of course, there was always the chance that they were way too young back then and their families objected to them being in a rtionship, hence they could only do it in secret and only reveal it after they were both aplished people. That could confirm that the love between Young Master Lu and Shi Guang was real and true. As Shi Guang scrolled through Weibo, she was stumped as she asked Lu Yanchen, ¡°All of these were posted by your people?¡± ¡°Other than leading them to induce that the sub ount was yours, nothing else, including the analysis by theizens, was my business.¡± Shi Guang was so shocked that she could practically kneel down in prayers. ¡°...¡± Amazing, my dearizens! You guys are just beings akin to God, willing events to go the way God wishes them to! Shi Guang did not know whether tough or to cry. The followers that were rising on her sub ount could almostpare to that of her main ount. Thements were all the same. Chapter 516 - Time Has Not Told You (16)

    Chapter 516: Time Has Not Told You (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as everyone were trying to guess what was the truth, yet another huge ount made a leak. The post was apanied by a group of photos of Yang Sitong when she was abroad, shopping and going to the movies with a man, even spending a night at a hotel. That man was especially open-minded, bringing her to attend orgy parties as the photos exposed her being high in a revealing bikini. Based on everything that was said about Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang for the past few days, everyone determined that Yang Sitong was the most pitiable, and she gained tons of sympathy points. Thus, that pure and innocent image Yang Sitong had built attracted tons of fans and followers. But when Shi Guang¡¯s sub ount was exposed, her entire image crumbled. Weren¡¯t they childhood sweethearts? But Young Master Lu already had a girlfriend 5 years ago! Weren¡¯t they about to get married? But Young Master Lu had already backed out of the marriage in high school! Wasn¡¯t she the devoted fianc¨¦e? But, how was she so open and loose all of a sudden? Yang Sitong felt that she was really helpless. Overseas, there were all sorts of parties. Yes, some of them might be rather openminded, but that didn¡¯t mean that they were orgies! When she came across parties as such, she would always try her best to avoid them. ,But who would have thought that the ONE single time she attended one of them, her photo was snapped and published on the inte! All the sympathy and support she had gained previously soon turned into insults and disdain. ... Theizens were not the only ones scolding, as many merchant ounts started chiming in, using all sorts of methods to look for information rted to the Yangs. Before long, negative news of the Yang Family started spreading like wildfire. Seeing how things were getting out of hand, Yang Chifeng immediately spent money to have people delete all news and keywords rted to his name. But even then, there were still many people discussing about him and Yang Sitong on the inte. So be it if Yang Sitong were the only one, but now, his image had suffered a huge dip. He initially had a 70% confidence of reviving the Yang Corporation. But now, he merely had 30% confidence in doing so. ¡°Hurry and pack your stuff. I¡¯m going to send you overseas!¡± This time around, Yang Chifeng was not going to listen to his mother and keep Yang Sitong here anymore. After she was let out by Lu Yanchen, he should not have listened to his mother or Su Ya¡¯s advice to let her rest for a while before sending her abroad. If he had not, things wouldn¡¯t have happened as such today. ¡°Brother! This is none of my business! I truly wasn¡¯t the one that did this!¡± Yang Sitong did not want to leave. She clearly had not set the entire thing up, merely riding the hype and making a post, that was all! But, why was everything lumped as her fault right now? She grit her teeth in seething hatred. ¡°It must be Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen! They don¡¯t want to let me off, so they set me up!¡± Chapter 517 - Time Has Not Told You (17)

    Chapter 517: Time Has Not Told You (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°And even if it¡¯s them, what can you do? If you had said nothing to add oil to the mes, would the fire be burning on you right now?¡± This was extremely troubling for Yang Chifeng. From the get-go, the Yangs were already no match for the Lus, much less now. ¡°Head to the airport RIGHT NOW!¡± With that said, he did not care about anything anymore as he dragged Yang Sitong out with him. When Mrs. Yang walked out and saw this, she shouted with furrowed brows, ¡°Chifeng, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Mummy!¡± When she saw her mother, Yang Sitong broke free of Yang Chifeng¡¯s grip and ran to hide behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave! I don¡¯t want!!!¡± Yang Chifeng knew that his mother was not someone who¡¯d go on the inte, and thus, she would not know anything. Taking a deep breath, he exined the entire situation and how it would affect the Yangs to his mother. The moment Mrs. Yang heard the tale, she threw a p out. ¡°Why have you not changed at all and are still so brainless?! How long more do you want to bring harm to your brother?¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes widened in shock as her entire body went limp, crying out with both grievance and fear, ¡°Mummy, it really has nothing to do with me!¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯m telling you right here and now... If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯m definitely not going to bother about you anymore! You can just go and die!¡± Mrs. Yang did not want to care anymore and handed her to Yang Chifeng. ¡°Send her abroad immediately, never to return ever again!¡± Yang Sitong looked at Mrs. Yang in disbelief as she bit down on her lips hard. She was so pissed that her entire face was flushed red. ¡°Mummy, how can you be this heartless!¡± With that, she pushed Mrs. Yang fiercely. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re looking down on me, finding me a bother? You think that I¡¯m useless? What was that about me going to die if there¡¯s a next time! I bet you just want me to die right now!!¡± It was only because Yang Chifeng rushed up in time to support Mrs. Yang that she did not fall down. He bellowed at Yang Sitong, ¡°DO YOU KNOW WHAT YOU ARE DOING!¡± ¡°I DO! I KNOW EVERYTHING!¡± Yang Sitong screamed back. There was a burning hatred seeping from the depths of her heart as she sneered, ¡°That f*cking b*tch stole everything that belonged to me! Otherwise, why else would you guys treat me as such today! If I were to get married to Lu Yanchen, you guys would think that I was right even if I murdered someone today, right? I hate all of you guys! You¡¯re not my family! I HATE YOU ALL! ALL OF YOU!¡± After venting out everyst bit of frustration and hatred in her heart, she turned and ran out. Mrs. Yang¡¯s entire body stiffened¡ªher heart was in so much pain it could drip blood as she gripped her fists tightly. She could finally no longer hold it in as she pushed away Yang Chifeng¡¯s hands while her face streamed with tears. ¡°H-Hurry and go find her lest she does something foolish!¡± That daughter of hers had already buried herself into a dead-end, filling her heart with hatred and vengeance, thinking that everyone owed it to her, that she was never in the wrong and was always innocent. Her hatred toward Shi Guang had already pushed her to the brink of insanity. They had to stop her right now lest she ended up ruining herself... ... The test gowns that Shen Lingshuang had tailored for Shi Guang had arrived. Not only did she invite Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang toe along, she also got Mo Jin and Li Fangfei. Initially, she even wanted to invite little auntie and grandma to let them decide on the best gown, but both of them had already returned to the county. Shi Guang¡¯s gown was ced on the 2nd floor as she headed up for the changing room while everyone else was on the 1st floor. Before testing the gown, the salesgirl went to get some matching shoes and had Shi Guang wait for her in the changing room. Soon, the door of the changing room opened. Thinking that it was the salesgirl, Shi Guang raised her head. However, what appeared in the mirror was a contorted, twisted face filled with hatred... Chapter 518 - Time Has Not Told You (18)

    Chapter 518: Time Has Not Told You (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The 100 meters squared hall in the bridal shop was lined with gowns that were white as snow. The pure dazzling radiance of the white pierced one¡¯s eyes as they looked toward the beauty of a perfect marriage in one¡¯s life. Li Fangfei marched through the sea of white gowns and remarked enviously, ¡°So beautiful! How I wish I could own a set as well.¡± Shen Lingshuang said generously, ¡°When you¡¯re getting married, I¡¯ll gift you one!¡± ¡°Auntie! You¡¯re really too nice!¡± Li Fangfei hugged Shen Lingshuang immediately. Previously, Shen Lingshuang had misunderstood that Li Fangfei was trying to seduce Lu Yanchen. It was only after Shi Guang exined countless of times and even borated that she already had a boy she fancied did Shen Lingshuang believe in herplete innocence. And because of that mistake, Shen Lingshuang was especially generous toward Li Fangfei. Mo Jin teased her from the side. ¡°You should hurry and get a boyfriend or the gowns will be waiting for you for a long, long time!¡± Shen Lingshuang agreed. ¡°Right, right, right! You should hurry and get a boyfriend first!¡± The few of them chatted on as Lu Yanchen came out with his changed clothes. He was initially not keen oning to test his clothes, but agreed to it after Shi Guang insisted fervently. He was dressed in a white suit from head to toe. Walking out with the light behind him, his slow footsteps and that cold gaze illuminated an elegance that exuded right forth from his defined countenance. When that extraordinarily handsome figure of his walked into the hall, his radiance burst forth with an unstoppable charm, looking like a ssy prince of the ancient times. The moment he appeared, everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on him and their eyes nearly spilled with sparkles of brilliance. Li Fangfei even uttered out in a starstruck manner, ¡°So handsome!¡± Shen Lingshuang beside her cleared her throat. ¡°Erhem, erhem! Hold it in a little! You¡¯re a girl, remember?¡± When Li Fangfei saw how Shen Lingshuang¡¯s gaze kept a trace of doubt toward her, she really wanted to bash Shi Guang to the wall for it. Not knowing tough or to cry, she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, auntie, I¡¯m merely admiring an oppa from an artistic standpoint! I¡¯ve got no other thoughts!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Shen Lingshuang looked at her with ast cautionary nce before standing up with a smile and walking over to Lu Yanchen,plimenting him all over. However, he was a little distracted¡ªShi Guang had note down yet. ¡°Gowns are tougher to change in and out. Wait a little!¡± Shen Lingshuang said. ¡°That¡¯s right! Normally, the time taken to wear a gown is 10 times longer than the time required for a man¡¯s suit,¡± Li Fangfei added. ¡°I¡¯ll go up and take a look to see if there¡¯s anything she needs help with,¡± Mo Jin said. But right as she said that, the salesgirl came down. Initially, they thought that she was down because Shi Guang was done changing. However, she said, ¡°Have you guys seen Miss Shi? I¡¯ve got no idea where she¡¯s gone to. I waited there for a long time and she did not return. Does any of you want to make a call?¡± ¡°Gone?¡± ¡°She hasn¡¯te down since she went up?¡± ¡°Her phone is with her. Hang on, I¡¯ll call her.¡± Lu Yanchen frowned as his eyes narrowed into a contemtive gaze. She was someone who was really particr about time, so there was no way she would leave without returning. Even if she had something on, she would inform someone. Instantly, his heart scrunched as a bad feeling streaked through it. A dark look flickered by his eyes as he marched to the 2nd floor hastily... ... In the storeroom of the 3rd floor, Shi Guang was staring at the de of a knife a bare few centimeters from her face, then at Yang Sitong who was wielding it. She had a deranged expression that was extremely horrifying¡ªjust like a ghost that had just escaped from Hell. In the changing room earlier on, she had pointed the knife right at Shi Guang without saying anything else. Her frenzied look was as though she was ready to perish together with Shi Guang at any moment. Chapter 519 - Time Has Not Told You (19)

    Chapter 519: Time Has Not Told You (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because the knife was way too close to her, Shi Guang could only ede to Yang Sitong¡¯s demands and follow her upstairs in order to not trigger her. Looking at her locking the door of the storeroom, Shi Guang reminded her, ¡°Yang Sitong, this is a kidnapping. You can go to jail for it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to do, kidnap you!¡± Her head spun around as she red at Shi Guang coldly. ¡°I want you to have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be kidnapped!¡± As she said that, she stabbed the knife in her hand forward right in front of Shi Guang¡¯s face. ¡°This was how Lu Yanchen treated me! He kidnapped me and tied me up with steel chains! No matter how I struggled and screamed, he refused to let me off! I was nearly even raped by two f*ckers!¡± At that thought, Yang Sitong was so enraged she could pull out all her hair. She could take it no longer¡ªhe had treated her with such despicable and disgusting methods! If she were crazy, it was all caused by him! Shi Guang forced herself to calm down as she remarked warily, ¡°You can¡¯t really me Lu Yanchen either. It¡¯s only because we received your message that we mistook you as the one who had kidnapped my sister... Lu Yanchen was only trying to scare you!¡± ¡°Scare me? Do you think I¡¯m a fool? You guys want me dead!¡± Yang Sitong roared out, bringing with her a frantic sense of fretfulness. ¡°How could that be? If we wanted you dead, Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t have released you.¡± Shi Guang felt that there was really something wrong with Yang Sitong right now and wanted to try pacifying her mood first. ¡°No... you guys just want to torment me slowly! You guys were the ones who exposed such a piece of news on the inte, trying to set me up to die!¡± Yang Sitong was so enraged that her eyes were bloodshot as she pushed the pile of boxes in front of her fiercely. When the boxes crashed to the floor, Shi Guang was rattled entirely. ¡°...¡± What did she mean? Shi Guang did not get it¡ªso, all of those leaks on the inte had nothing to do with Yang Sitong? The knife in Yang Sitong¡¯s hands danced wildly. ¡°I just can¡¯t tell what is so good about you. Why the hell must Lu Yanchen insist on no one else but you! You guys had clearly already broken up two years ago. You clearly didn¡¯t want him anymore... But why would he still dump me for you?¡± Looking at the knife that was inches away from her, Shi Guang retreated back a couple of steps. However, that was the extent of it¡ªshe had nowhere else to back off to now. She stuck against the wall and replied cautiously, ¡°That... I don¡¯t know. You¡¯ve got to ask Lu Yanchen. Or perhaps, should we get him over here? There might be some misunderstanding between you guys?¡± ¡°DO YOU THINK I¡¯M STUPID?!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s knife reached out and the de was right at Shi Guang¡¯s neck as she barked fiercely, ¡°If I were to get Lu Yanchen here, would you still be so well behaved?¡± Shi Guang believed that no matter who it was, if they had a knife at their throat, they would be so scared that they wouldn¡¯t even dare to breathe deeply, let alone move. Her body stiffened as she gasped softly, ¡°I believe that the reason why you¡¯re here today is not to kill me. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have said that much to me. I believe that you¡¯re just here to make things clear, right? How about putting the knife down first? I promise that I won¡¯t leave and will talk things through with you properly.¡± ¡°YOU¡¯RE AFRAID!¡± Yang Sitongughed out and slid down Shi Guang¡¯s neck with that cold, steely de. ¡°I can feel your heart trembling. Are you really afraid that I might just... wave my knife fiercely, huh?¡± After she said that, sheughed out coldly and pressed the de down onto Shi Guang¡¯s neck. Shi Guang truly felt that this woman was going insane to the extent of being frightening. ¡°Even though we¡¯ve had our differences and unhappiness, I¡¯ve never once wanted you to die, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for you.¡± Chapter 520 - Time Has Not Told You (20)

    Chapter 520: Time Has Not Told You (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Even though we¡¯ve had our differences and unhappiness, I¡¯ve never once wanted you to die, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for you.¡± Shi Guang was trying her best to have her voice sound calm. Yang Sitong burst outughing, ¡°Do you know how wretched you look right now?¡± Other than the first time they had met, this f*cking b*tch was always especially cocky when they came across one another. Finally, she knows of fear, huh? At least, hering to the bridal shop earlier on was not wasted. ¡°Yang Sitong, I believe that you¡¯re a smart woman and wouldn¡¯t really think of killing me. Lu Yanchen is just right outside. Now that I¡¯ve disappeared for such a long time, he will definitelye looking for me. Even if you were to really kill me, there¡¯s going to be nowhere to run. Your life is really valuable, so why would you want to waste it with me?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice was gentle. ¡°How about this? Maybe you can just pull the knife away a little, and we¡¯ll talk through things properly after?¡± She lowered her conditions. Pausing for a moment, she added on. ¡°I¡¯ll also promise you that I¡¯ll discuss things through with you properly. Let us resolve our differences. I¡¯ll not hold it against you for this knife incident today, and I¡¯ll not let Lu Yanchen make things difficult for you either.¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of hesitation. Clearly, she was wavered by Shi Guang¡¯s words as the knife slowly moved away from Shi Guang¡¯s neck gradually. Shi Guang continued trying her best. ¡°I know that you weren¡¯t the one who had kidnapped my sister, and that those attacks on the inte weren¡¯t because of you. The reason why you made that post was merely to let everyone know that you were really fine, and I believe that you¡¯re innocent, and I¡¯ll not make things difficult for you. Later on, I¡¯ll make a post on Weibo telling everyone that you¡¯re actually a really nice person. So, please don¡¯t do anything foolish. Your mother and brother really care a lot about you!¡± The moment Shi Guang mentioned her mother and brother, Yang Sitong¡¯s eyes were filled with an uncontroble sense of frenzy once more. Her entire body was trembling as her eyes reddened. ¡°They don¡¯t care about me! All of you guys can¡¯t wait for me to be dead! I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me off! YOU ALL JUST WANT ME DEAD!¡± That knife was kissing Shi Guang¡¯s neck once more. Shi Guang did not know how she had triggered Yang Sitong¡ªwhy was she going nuts again? Was it because of thatst sentence? But, didn¡¯t her mother and brother treat her really well? Had they quarreled? No, she couldn¡¯t just wait here idly. It was clear that there was a problem with Yang Sitong¡¯s mental state. ¡°N-Nononono!¡± Shi Guang denied that immediately. ¡°Yang Sitong, even though you bullied my sister and caused her to be a vegetable and I hate and detest you, I¡¯ve never wanted you dead!¡± ¡°I caused your sister to be a vegetable?¡± Yang Sitongughed coldly. ¡°The one who had hurt your sister was not me, it was you... Shi Guang! You were the one who caused your sister to turn into a vegetable! What rights do you have to me me? Not only did you bring harm to your sister, you caused your parent¡¯s death...!¡± With that, Yang Sitong burst into a derangedughter. She wasughing so wildly that her arms were spreading out slightly, and thus, that knife was quite a distance from Shi Guang¡¯s neck now. Seizing the opportunity, Shi Guang gripped that hand with the knife swiftly and kicked her. With the pain, Yang Sitong lost her bnce and the knife dropped onto the floor. Shi Guang then pinned Yang Sitong against the wall before screaming out loudly, ¡°IS ANYBODY THERE? HELP! SOMEBODY, HELP!¡± ¡°YOU LIED TO ME! TO THINK THAT YOU WOULD HAVE LIED TO ME AGAIN!¡± As though she had received an immense blow, Yang Sitong¡¯s fury turned into strength as she mustered everything she had and pushed Shi Guang back! Chapter 521 - Time Has Not Told You (21)

    Chapter 521: Time Has Not Told You (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Shi Guang was pushed back so hard that she mmed against the wall by the side. Looking at Yang Sitong pick her knife up, Shi Guang¡¯s pupils dted as she dashed for door. However, Yang Sitong was hot on her heels. One needed time to open a door, and that small window of opportunity was all Yang Sitong needed to catch up to Shi Guang. With no other choice, Shi Guang could only stop what she was doing and dodge from the door. In the split of a second, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside as a tall figure rushed in. The sight of Yang Sitong with a knife in her hand had another leg flying out toward her instantly. Because he was someone from the special forces, this kick of Lu Yanchen was especially heavy. Instantly, Yang Sitong was sent flying to the ground in a pose that looked as though a dog was eating sh*t. She was in such an immense pain that her body could not even feel anything for that moment. Her knife was sent flying to the ground as Shi Guang hurriedly kicked it out, denying Yang Sitong the chance of getting at it again. The staff of the shop brought the security along and they held down Yang Sitong while calling the police. Shen Lingshuang and Mo Jin had followed them upstairs as well, their eyes filled with a lingering fear. ¡°Holy sh*t! What¡¯s going on here?¡± They then rushed over to Shi Guang. ¡°Littly, are you alright?¡± Shi Guang, who was still in a state of slight shock, nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Yang Sitong coldly before reaching out to pull Shi Guang into his embrace, sticking his face close to her ears as he spoke gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± One might have thought that he was afraid that Shi Guang might have been scared to death. In fact, he was the one scared to death. That knife was so close to Shi Guang! If he were any bitter, he truly did not dare to imagine the consequences. Looking at how Shi Guang was fine, Shen Lingshuang, Mo Jin, and Li Fangfei all heaved a sigh of relief. Despite being held back by the security, Yang Sitong was still struggling maniacally. The sight of Shi Guang hugged in Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace had her burning with an intense jealousy as she hollered out in a berserk manner, ¡°I truly regret! I truly hate myself! I hate myself for not killing you earlier and wasting my time talking to you! I should have killed you a long time ago!¡± Everyone looked at her in utter shock. They were all truly rattled¡ªhad this woman really gone mad? Lu Yanchen¡¯s shot daggers at her with his eyes. ¡°ARE YOU TIRED OF LIVING?¡± ¡°YES, I AM!¡± Yang Sitong bellowed back at Lu Yanchen fiercely. ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for so many years! I fell in love with you at first sight! But, why must you be this cruel to me!¡± She continued yelling with a bitter resentment in her tone, ¡°I¡¯ve even saved your life! Yet, you wanted to have me raped in front of other guys! You caused us Yangs to go bankrupt all for her... Are you willing to do just about anything for her?¡± ¡°YES!¡± Lu Yanchen replied without a single bit of hesitation! Shen Lingshuang was a little ratified by everything as she was havingplex emotions swirling around her heart at the moment. Even though Yang Sitong was being overboard, she DID save Lu Yanchen¡¯s life in the past. Were they the ones going overboard now? But, she even wanted to murder Shi Guang just now! God, this woman was way too scary! With tears pouring down her face, Yang Sitong looked at the man with his ice cold face malevolently. Her heart was in so much pain that she could barely breathe anymore. She then turned to look at Shen Lingshuang¡ªeven her eyes were filled with furious rage right now, without any bit of sympathy. With that, Yang Sitong scoffed out in despair bitterly from the depths of her heart. Seemed like this so-called lifesaving debt was totally useless. This time around, they were not going to let her off again! They wanted her to die! If that were the case... I AM NOT GOING TO LET THEM HAVE IT EASY EITHER! Instantly, Yang Sitong¡¯s gaze changed. The way she looked at Shi Guang was extremely fanatical! Chapter 522 - Time Has Not Told You (22)

    Chapter 522: Time Has Not Told You (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The way she looked at Shi Guang was suddenly fanatical as she curled her lips, looking both as though she was sizing up Shi Guang and sneering at her. ¡°Shi Guang, haven¡¯t you always been curious why I treated your sister that way back then? You thought that I was jealous of her? Let me tell you now¡ªno. I wasn¡¯t jealous of your sister at all! On the contrary, I pitied her! From a genius of a girl to a vegetable! But no, you can¡¯t me me for that. If anything, me yourself! It¡¯s because of you... IT¡¯S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!¡± Shi Guang knitted her brows. What did Yang Sitong mean by that? She barked angrily, ¡°What nonsense are you rambling on about!¡± Yang Sitong¡¯s face let out a cold smirk. ¡°8 years ago, didn¡¯t you have a swimmingpetition beside the Hucheng River? But, you were nearlyte for that because you saved someone from drowning?¡± Everyone was confused. Why was she bringing up the past out of nowhere? ¡°...¡± But for Lu Yanchen and Shen Lingshuang by the side, their eyes widened in shock. 8 years ago... Saving someone beside the Hucheng River? 8 years ago, that was when Yang Sitong had saved the drowning Lu Yanchen at! Could it have been not Yang Sitong, but instead... Yang Sitong watched Shi Guang¡¯s expression closely. When thetter did not refute it, she knew that she was right. And this was all thanks to Qiao Yuwei. When she got to know Qiao Yuwei, she asked her about everything rting to Shi Guang, wanting to dig up her entire family history. And of course, Qiao Yuwei spilled everything she could remember¡ªincluding Shi Guang¡¯s swimmingpetition beside the Hucheng River back then. Mo Feifei was not a swimmer, yet she stayed by Lu Yanchen¡¯s side the entire time. If that were the case, who had saved Lu Yanchen? She guessed that it must have been someone Mo Feifei knew. For the longest time, Yang Sitong had suspected that it was Shi Guang. When Qiao Yuwei told her about how Shi Guang nearly missed thatpetition and how the timing and location were nearly the same, she had an 80% certainty that Shi Guang was the one who had saved Lu Yanchen back then. The reason why she had only seen Mo Feifei at that time was because Shi Guang had already rushed off for thepetition. Suddenly, Shi Guang felt as though her heart was being wrenched by something. A little uneasy, she asked coldly, ¡°Yang Sitong, what are you trying to say?¡± The way Yang Sitong looked at Shi Guang was like a venomous snake that was filled with malice. ¡°For yourpetition, you left that person you saved to your sister and left. But, your sister left him to me and I sent him to the hospital. That family was especially grateful to me and took me as his life savior.¡± With that, she burst out intoughter. However, it wasn¡¯t the same fanaticalughter as before¡ªit was one that was filled with uncontroble emotions as though she was finally releasing all the pain and uneasiness that she had repressed in her heart for all these years. Shen Lingshuang looked at Shi Guang with a look of utter disbelief and shock. Both stunned and ted, she rushed at Shi Guang and smiled delightedly. ¡°So... so you were the one back then...!¡± ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Lu Yanchen bellowed out. His face was unlike Shen Lingshuang¡¯s¡ªthere was no sense of happiness or surprise, merely an unusual paleness. With that dark, cold re, he stared at Yang Sitong with a deep fury and added. ¡°Shut up!¡± The masses were stunned. ¡°...¡± Who was he asking to shut up? For the briefest moment, Yang Sitong was startled by his fierce tone. However, that brief moment ignited an even deeper sense of indignance with a gushing hatred that filled her heart. Filling every single fiber of her body was the intent to burn all bridges entirely. Chapter 523 - Time Has Not Told You (23)

    Chapter 523: Time Has Not Told You (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What are you afraid of! Shouldn¡¯t you be happy to know who your true life savior is? Why are you trying to stop me from talking? Are you afraid that she might find out it¡¯s because of her that her fami...¡± ¡°I TOLD YOU TO SHUT UP!¡± Lu Yanchen red in an absolutely uncharacteristic manner. Without giving her a chance to continue, he sent another kick flying at her. Once more, Yang Sitong was sent flying to the ground. This was a kick that was even fiercer than the previous one as she spat out blood immediately, convulsing on the ground. She looked at Lu Yanchen with hazy, despaired eyes while his gaze was nothing but knives stabbing into her with a relentless hatred. After that warning, Lu Yanchen turned around and wanted to whisk Shi Guang away with him. However, Shi Guang flung his hand away and ran in front of Yang Sitong. ¡°What did you mean by all of that?¡± Coughing out blood, Yang Sitong looked at Lu Yanchen in an afraid manner. Shi Guang spun around and red at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Let her finish!¡± She then looked at Yang Sitong. ¡°Who... Who was the one that I saved back then? What has that got to do with my sister¡¯s abuse?¡± Catching her breath, Yang Sitongughed out coldly. ¡°The man you had saved back then was none other than Lu Yanchen!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened as goosebumps spread through every inch of her body. ¡°Back then, your sister handed him over to me and I took your ce as Lu Yanchen¡¯s life savior, even turning into his fianc¨¦e in the process. This was supposed to be something good. But of all things, your sister had to be in the same school as me! If Lu Yanchen and your sister were to meet, the Lus would have found out that I was a fake! Therefore, I had to make sure that your sister disappeared from the school entirely! Therefore, you were the one who had brought harm to your sister! If you had not saved Lu Yanchen, I would not have turned into his fianc¨¦e, and your sister would not have turned into a vegetable! Your parents would not have been in that ident! It¡¯s you... You were the one who brought harm to them!¡± As Yang Sitong said that, sheughed out in a twisted and deranged manner. At that moment, Lu Yanchen rushed up with a deep killing intent and choked her with a vice-like grip! Instantly, Yang Sitong struggled and squirmed¡ªthatughter gradually turned into an asphyxiating gasp for air. Her face turned purplish as her fingers grasped out at the air helplessly. Shen Lingshuang was horrified¡ªshe did not want blood on her son¡¯s hands because of Yang Sitong! Besides, there were so many witnesses from the bridal shop here! So, she hurriedly stopped him. Instantly, Yang Sitong, who had just regained her freedom, gritted her teeth and shrieked dismally, ¡°Shi Guang! Because you saved Lu Yanchen, you lost your parents and your sister turned into a vegetable for 7 years! She¡¯s even missing now without a trace! And yet, here you are lovey dovey with this man every single day! Aren¡¯t you afraid your parents might haunt you from Hell?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body stiffened as her eyes went somewhat nk. She suddenly felt as though she was dropped into an icyke before being thrown into a fiery ocean in the next moment¡ªher brains were heating up furiously yet her body was breaking out in cold shivers. She clutched at her chest with a throbbing pain as images of the long-lost past shed by her mind. Her sister¡¯s sweet smile at her... Her parents leaving the house that day, smiling at her. ¡°Littly, take good care of your sister. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± In pain and grief, Shi Guang bit down on her teeth, wanting to speak at times yet finding the words choking in her throat as her lips trembled. For a good long time, she said nothing. Suddenly, she let out a painful shriek and closed her eyes, falling into a world of darkness. Chapter 524 - Time Has Not Told You (24)

    Chapter 524: Time Has Not Told You (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the quiet Lus¡¯ residences, the doctor gave Shi Guang a simple check-up before closing the door behind him gently. Removing his surgical mask, he looked at the concerned group of people. ¡°She¡¯s fine. It was only her blood pressure being unstable due to insomnia over a long period of time, causing the blood vessels to have difficulty expanding and contracting smoothly. Coupled with her being too emotional and her body being unable to cope with the pressure, that¡¯s the reason why she passed out.¡± Shen Lingshuang heaved out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank goodness she¡¯s fine!¡± Sniffing slightly, Mo Jin remarked with a lowered head. ¡°There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t be having insomnia given how Sister Feifei had gone missing.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t have been scared by the way Yang Sitong was wielding that knife earlier as well! And yet, right after she had calmed down slightly, Yang Sitong went and made those remarks...¡± Li Fangfei was experiencing some lingering fear from the incident. In that asphyxiating silence, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed as he strode forth, wanting to enter the house. Suddenly, Mo Jin blocked him in his path. ¡°I think... you had better not enter now.¡± Her eyes were red, suddenly having an urge to cry. When she had heard what Yang Sitong said, even she was finding it hard to take it in, let alone Shi Guang. She took in a deep breath and smiled. ¡°I believe that you¡¯re feeling equally miserable in your heart right now. The pain is definitely no way less than what Shi Guang is going through. Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s going to me you for it. She¡¯s not the type to me others. She¡¯s not going to do that... Only, the reality of the truth was way too cruel for her. So, I hope that you can... give her some space for herself!¡± Mo Jin suddenly felt a sense of regret. Yes, the truth was extremely cruel. Even she was having difficultiesing to terms with it, let alone Shi Guang. Even though it was definitely not wrong that she had saved Lu Yanchen, but... it was still hard to ept! Mo Jin was truly regretful now¡ªif she had not told Shi Guang about the truth of the breakup back then, she would not have had to suffer the pain of knowing this truth right now. Li Fangfei¡¯s heart felt as though it was being minced as her eyes reddened. This was truly way too cruel for Shi Guang! She had merely saved someone out of goodwill, and yet, that led to a lifetime of troubles for her. There was nothing wrong with saving someone. However, the issue was that Yang Sitong had brought such a terrible cmity to her family just to keep that a secret. Yes, Shi Guang might be able to not me the person she saved, but what about herself? What sort of a pain was that? How was she going to just smile through the entire thing and act as though nothing had happened? Time healed all wounds, tha was what everyone said. But, at that very moment, that wound was lethal for Shi Guang. How could Shen Lingshuang not know the severity of this issue? When she first found out that Shi Guang was the one who had saved Lu Yanchen, she was ted and overjoyed. But, who would have known that there were so many other things involved? She said miserably, ¡°It¡¯s all Yang Sitong¡¯s fault! In the past, I merely felt that there was something wrong with her character. Who knew that she was a thoroughly venomous viper!¡± ¡°We all know that it¡¯s Yang Sitong¡¯s fault, and that¡¯s why I said that she¡¯s not going to me Lu Yanchen. But... given her character, I know her better than anyone else. She had always been hating Yang Sitong all these years, thinking about why that woman would target her sister for no reason at all. But, now that she knows it was because of her... how is she supposed to take that right now?¡± Mo Jin choked on her words, unable to continue. Lu Yanchen turned around and closed his eyes, looking bitter as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve never once thought that she would me me.¡± I was merely afraid she might not be able to take the blow... Chapter 525 - Time Has Not Told You (25)

    Chapter 525: Time Has Not Told You (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Mo Jin had said, this was simply way too cruel for her. A long time ago, he had always felt that Yang Sitong did not give off the feeling in his memory of the person who had saved him. At times, he wondered if the person who saved him was even Yang Sitong. However, there was no way to verify anything that had happened at a ce like the Hucheng River. And it was a fact that she was the one who had sent him to the hospital. When Yang Sitong confronted Shi Guang about whether or not she had saved someone at the Hucheng River 8 years ago, Lu Yanchen was overwhelmed with tion in that split instant. So, the one that had saved him 8 years ago was truly not Yang Sitong, but her! But, in the very next moment, his heart sank¡ªhe understood that there must be a motive why Yang Sitong would spill the beans then. Suddenly, he recalled about the moment he went to Yang Sitong¡¯s school back then. They had just gotten engaged not too long ago, and his grandfather asked of him to wait for her after school, intending to have both of them build their feelings for one another. He did not inform her of his visit that day. However, he identally bumped into her and Su Ya at the backyard of the school... along with a girl sprawling on the ground. Su Ya left first, and before she did, she kicked the girl fiercely while scoffing out coldly. At that time, he knew that he would not want to build any sort of feelings with this girl ever. At that time, he did not know that the girl was Shi Guang¡¯s sister¡ªMo Feifei. At that time, he did not understand why even though Yang Sitong knew that she was caught in the act, she still decided to intensify on her bullying of Mo Feifei. If she wanted to marry him, shouldn¡¯t she at least try to make amends for that? Back when he knew that Shi Guang¡¯s sister was the girl that Yang Sitong had abused... Back when he knew that Shi Guang merely courted him because of revenge... At that time, Lu Yanchen wondered about what would have happened had he intervened in that affair. Yang Sitong would have had to let Mo Feifei off. Tragedy would not have befallen Shi Guang¡¯s family. It was only till this day that he understood why Yang Sitong had merely gotten worse instead of treating Mo Feifei better after bumping into him. If he had interfered at that time, Yang Sitong would have probably gotten Mo Feifei killed outright! After all, power was ever so seductive. When Yang Sitong hollered out at Shi Guang, asking her if she knew who she had saved, Lu Yanchen felt his blood curdle from head to toe. At that very moment, he panicked. He hoped that the truth would never surface. In the past, Shi Guang said that even though Yang Sitong did not kill her sister, her sister had to suffer because of Yang Sitong¡ªhe was afraid that the description fitted him better. This was the very first time that his heart felt as though it had frozen over. Even when he was back in the military, taking on those missions with a high probability of death and almost not managing to return alive, he did not have the same experience as earlier on when his entire world felt as though it was crumbling. He wanted to prevent it from happening. But, given the way things had progressed, it was only a matter of time before she found out. He did not know how she was going to me herself after she woke up, but he knew that she would definitely not me him. However, now that so many things had happened and her sister was missing as well... If it were anyone else, they would not have been able to take it as though nothing had happened either... A helper walked upstairs and said to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°Missy, we¡¯ve got guests. It¡¯s Miss Yang¡¯s mother and brother.¡± Shen Lingshuang scoffed out coldly, ¡°To think that they would have the cheek toe!¡± Chapter 526 - Time Has Not Told You (26)

    Chapter 526: Time Has Not Told You (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yang Sitong had been arrested with both witnesses and evidence¡ªthe only thing that awaited her was a lifetime behind bars. Even though Mrs. Yang would always chide her daughter for being stupid, she wanted to try her best to save her nevertheless. However, for someone that was sent in the gallows by the Lu Family themselves, even if they were to pawn their entire family fortune and lives, it was probably going to be tough for them to get Yang Sitong out. Therefore, they had no other choice but toe to the Lu Family themselves, hoping to redeem Yang Sitong¡¯s life with anyst trace of rtionship they still had. After waiting for a good long time without seeing anyone from the Lus attending to them, Mrs. Yang¡¯s thoughts were that she would have to rely on some methods if she wanted to save her daughter. Looking at her son who was equally flustered, her face was apologetic and guilt stricken. Before Yang Chifeng even understood what these extreme methods were, he saw Mrs. Yang walking into the courtyard and yelling out. ¡°Holy sh*t! Is there still any justice in this world! You guys of the Lus are way too much! Our family¡¯s Sitong has saved your son¡¯s life! Even if she did something wrong, just have us go bankrupt and so be it! But, to think that you guys would send my daughter into jail! What is she going to do in the future? She had really saved a viper back then!¡± ¡°Mother?¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s shocked expression slowly dawned onto Mrs. Yang¡¯s face. Through his astonishment, he caught sight of the determination in his mother¡¯s face. Upon Mrs. Yang¡¯s shrieks, the security guards came in, wanting to toss her out. However, just like a b*tch, Mrs. Yang sat down on the ground and bawled out in tears. ¡°I refuse to believe that you guys of the Lus can just get away with everything you do! Are there no regards for the rules andws of this world anymore? Return me my daughter, return me my daughter!¡± The two guards scratched their heads anxiously. This was the first time they hade across such an unreasonable middle-aged woman throwing a tantrum. Nearly every other family other than the Lus that were in the military courtyard came out to watch the show. This was exactly the oue that Mrs. Yang had hoped for. A man at his wits¡¯ end had nothing to worry about¡ªshe did not think that the Lus would dare to create a molehill out of this debt of gratitude. Coincidentally, Chief Lu was returning at that moment followed by Lu Yanzhi. The two strong soldiers marched in sturdy as mountains, carrying a steely aura to them. Mrs. Yang was so stunned by their aura that she lost her voice momentarily. Yang Chifeng, on the other hand, was way moreposed as he greeted Chief Lu. Snapping out of her stupor, Mrs. Yang cried and bawled out as miserably as she could, ¡°Chief Lu! It was our Sitong that was being immature and stupid! But, on ount that she had once saved Yanchen, please let her off! I swear that she¡¯s not going to do it ever again!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough! Don¡¯t think you can continue making demands out of us just because of that lifesaving debt!¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s voice rang out as she made her way out with Lu Yanchen, Mo Jin, and the others. Her chest was heaving as she snarled, ¡°As the saying goes, ¡®birds of the same feather flock together¡¯. That is absolutely true. Only with a scheming mother such as yourself would there be a venomous daughter like Yang Sitong! And to think that you would have the cheek toe demand for that lifesaving debt in front of our family once more, hoping that we¡¯d let Yang Sitong off? I¡¯m telling you here and now, NO WAY! Everything aside, even disregarding the fact that you guys have been deceiving the Lus for so many years, disregarding the issue about Shi Guang¡¯s sister, just the fact alone that she tried murdering Shi Guang today... NO DAMNED WAY!¡± Lu Yanchen red at Yang Chifeng and Mrs. Yang with a fathomless gaze as he bared his fangs fiercely, ¡°I can tell you guys with absolute certainty right now that not only will I not let Yang Sitong off, I¡¯ll use everything I¡¯ve got to take down your Yang Family!¡± As for Chief Lu and Lu Yanzhi who still had no idea about the truth just yet, they asked Shen Lingshuang, ¡°What is going on?¡± Chapter 527 - Time Has Not Told You (27)

    Chapter 527: Time Has Not Told You (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The one who saved Yanchen back then was not Yang Sitong, it was Shi Guang...¡± Following that, Shen Lingshuang summarized the entire story for the two of them. Mrs. Yang was dumbstruck, feeling as though she was struck by a thunderbolt while her entire body cramped up and she almost foamed at her mouth. She would have never imagined that Yang Sitong would not have left herself with any way out as she spilled the entire truth to the Lus. ¡°E-Even though she was not the one who jumped into the waters to save Lu Yanchen, she still sent him to the hospital! You guys can¡¯t be that heartless!¡± Mrs. Yang¡¯s eyes flickered with an undying resolution as she dered in a huff. She suddenly knelt down and begged Chief Lu. ¡°Chief Lu, please! Sitong has no father at all, and she has always taken you as her father for all these years! No matter what good things there are, she would always think of offering them to you! Please let her off this time around!¡± Lu Yanchen spat out a single word, ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!¡± He did not give Chief Lu a chance to reply as he walked straight at Mrs. Yang who was absolutely rooted by the malicious fury that was exuding forth from him right now, seeming as though he could devastate her entire soul. ¡°Don¡¯t worry though, she¡¯s not going to die for now. The way she treated Shi Guang¡¯s sister in the past? That¡¯s how her fellow inmates will treat her. That¡¯s the best oue for her anyway.¡± Mrs. Yang closed her eyes as her body swayed, seemingly about to faint. Yang Chifeng remarked in shock, ¡°Lu Yanchen! Don¡¯t go overboard and be so cruel!¡± Lu Yanchen scoffed. ¡°Overboard? Was she overboard to Mo Feifei? Cruel? In everything that had happened so far, she was not the one who was treated the most cruelly...!¡± IT WAS HIS SHI GUANG! That resilient and optimistic girl who always wore a smile on her face had fainted in pain and despair after hearing Yang Sitong¡¯s deration! Who could empathize with her? For such amotion to break out in the courtyard, there was no way Shi Guang could remain unconscious. Staring at the ceiling in a daze for a good, long time, she finally sat up. As she headed down, she caught sight of Mrs. Yang kneeling down before Chief Lu from the living room. She also saw Lu Yanchen standing in the middle all alone, as though he was in a battle holding the fort for her as her huge pir of support. Her eyes turned hazier as she walked out from the backdoor. The guard greeted her immediately. However, this Shi Guang was unlike the usual Shi Guang as she did not reply that greeting with her smile, merely walking forward nkly... seeming somewhat out of sorts. At a crossroad, she stood there in a daze before boarding a taxi. Stopping at a mountain near a suburb, Shi Guang bought some incense from a nearby shop after alighting before following a narrow mountain path up. There were many tombstones along the way. Suddenly, she came to a stop and stood there in a daze for a good, long time. Finally, she bolstered her courage and came before a joint tombstone belonging to her parents. Kneeling down, she started burning the incense she had bought earlier on. Even after they were burnt up, she continued kneeling. It didn¡¯t matter if her legs hurt or were numb, she just continued to kneel. Just like that, she lowered her head and ced both hands on her knelt legs, eyes fixated on the picture of her parents on the tombstone without budging an inch. It was only after a long timeter that she let out a deep sigh. Burying her face in her hands, her shoulders quivered slightly before the gentle sniffs of a cry drifted out... She was not someone who loved wallowing in the dregs of the past. After all these years, she had already learned to adjust and adapt. But, everything that had happened today was way too heavy for her to endure. There were probably few in this world who could rte with everything she was feeling right now... Chapter 528 - Time Has Not Told You (28)

    Chapter 528: Time Has Not Told You (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thatpetition at the Hucheng River 8 years ago was the first time she was taking part in a nationalpetition. Because her sister could tell that she was somewhat nervous, she suggested they go out for a walk to calm her nerves. However, Shi Guang was still somewhat nervous and uneasy. On their way back, Mo Feifei spotted something bobbing up and down the waters, struggling. Because she did not know how to swim and the waters of the Hucheng River were ck, dirty, and murky, she even thought that it was some animal struggling in it just from the sound alone. To try to diffuse Shi Guang¡¯s nervousness, she joked that it might have been an alligator or something. As Shi Guang followed her sister¡¯s finger and saw the bubbles that were appearing on the surface of the waters as well as the ripples that were turning weaker by the moment, through her years of experience swimming, it took no time for her to determine that it was no alligator but a person drowning. That person should be at thest breaths of life. At that moment, Shi Guang did not have any time to ponder about anything as she leaped right in. It was the start of winter where the waters were already freezing to the touch. Shi Guang¡¯s actions frightened her sister to no ends as she yelled out for her from the shore repeatedly. There was no sliver of lighting forth from those dark and murky waters. Shi Guang swam in the cold waters for some time before managing to grab hold of the drowning person, and even then, it required a mammoth amount of effort from her to drag him out of the waters and giving him emergency treatment. And at that time, he truly had luck to thank for her being the one who hade across this situation. If it were anyone else, his life would have been gone by then. It was only after she felt that his life had been saved that she handed him to her sister before leaving for thepetition that was about to begin. After thepetition, she checked with her sister on how the person was. Through her sister, Shi Guang found out that the person¡¯s friend arrived and she left him in her care. Because of that, the entire incident of saving him was over, and Shi Guang did not think about it again. For a swimmer, saving someone that was drowning was something that couldn¡¯t have been any more ordinary, and thus it wasn¡¯t worth mentioning at all. However, she was still rather ted at that time. After she saved the person, she was in a marvelous mood, and her performance during thepetition could not have been better. In fact, she even managed to clinch the champion¡¯s title¡ªher first national champion¡¯s title. At that time, she told her sister, ¡°The good will be rewarded. The champion¡¯s title is my present!¡± But, who would have thought that everything was just the beginning... Not long after, that sister of hers who was always cheery like a flower and happy like ark suddenly turned introverted and shut herself in, not wanting to talk entirely. Her results fell abysmally overnight, and she would often have nightmares¡ªshe was just like a snail that was injured, choosing to hide in its shell and never toe forth ever again. Even when Shi Guang tried cheering her sister up, the most of a response she got in return was a forced smile. It was as though her sister was hiding tons of things and did not wish to tell her. One day, she overheard a conversation between her parents. It was only then that Shi Guang knew about everything that had happened to her sister. She even heard her mother telling her father, ¡°This really can¡¯t do. How about we go look for Mayor Su? I refuse to believe this. Just because their family is rich and powerful, does that mean that they can do anything they want?¡± The next day, they headed out, instructing Shi Guang to take good care of her sister and that they¡¯ll be back really soon. However, they never ever returned. When she rushed to the hospital after receiving a call from her little auntie, it was only to see their cold, lifeless bodies lying on the bed. And when she returned home, she caught sight of her sister jumping off the building. At that moment, she could only stand there nkly. Her mind felt as though it was being struck by something where there was nothing left but a patch of emptiness. She thought that she was merely having a nightmare, and that once she woke up, she¡¯d see her father, mother, and sister smiling at her once again... Chapter 529 - Time Has Not Told You (29)

    Chapter 529: Time Has Not Told You (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Shi Guang had no choice but to ept that this was no nightmare¡ªit was the reality. A cold and cruel reality! People tended to say that time would often steal away our most beautiful moments before we even knew it. And, the things that time did not tell one were often the cruelest and most merciless as well. ¡°Daddy, mummy...! I¡¯m sorry...!¡± Shi Guang covered her face and cried for a long time like a child that had lost her way. It was only till the sun was setting that she stood up. Because her legs were numb, she rubbed to try and soothe the difort as she sat before the tombstone for quite some time before eventually beginning her descent down the mountain. Walking for a distance, she eventually got a taxi. However, she was still not headed home, but for the bus stop instead. When she finally hopped for the bus headed to the county, a man that was trailing her from a distance took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Yanchen, your wife just came down from the mountains and took a taxi to a bus stop, boarding a bus headed for the county.¡± ¡°Has she eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Does she have money?¡± ¡°She brought her phone. When I saw her pay for the taxi and purchase the bus ticket, it was all paid using her phone,¡± Fufufu, how could someone take a taxi without money ? Finally, this person understood that even the smartest of men would turn silly in the face of love. ¡°How does she seem to be doing?¡± ¡°Not too good. She cried for a long time before the tombstone. Do you want me to continue following her?¡± ¡°Yes. Just watch over her from a distance.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The man bought a bus ticket and boarded the same bus. Before long, the bus started moving. ... Standing before her little auntie¡¯s ce, Shi Guang rubbed her cheeks before biting down on her lips so that she would seem more flushed and not that fatigued. When her little auntie opened the door, she was stunned. ¡°Shi Guang! Why are you suddenly here?¡± Shi Guang perked herself up and smiled. ¡°I missed grandma, so I¡¯m here to see her.¡± Grandma was overjoyed when she heard that Shi Guang was here, and immediately pulled her to ask about how the wedding gown fitting today was. She dodged the topic and grandma did not probe further as they moved onto talking about her cousin. Little auntie sat down as well as the three of them chatted happily. Shi Guang felt her spirits lifted slightly. She did not know if it was because of her lightened mood or the fact that she had not eaten for quite some time, but she ate exceptionally much for dinner. Seemed like she was really someone not suited for the sorrows. After dinner, Shi Guang sat in the room she once shared with Mo Jin and started flipping through some photo albums of her parents and her sister. She did not know how many times she had gone through them in the past. However, her feelings back then were always blissful and warm. But this was the first time she felt like crying while doing so. Blinking her reddened eyes, she raised her head and looked at the ceiling. Knock, knock. Grandma entered the room. Shi Guang smiled out immediately. ¡°Grandma!¡± Looking at the old photo album in her hands, grandma smiled and sat down beside her. ¡°Missing your parents again?¡± ¡°Yupps,¡± Shi Guang replied softly before closing the album and putting it by her side. She then looked at grandma deeply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you head back all of a sudden? Did you quarrel with Little Chen?¡± ¡°Nopes!¡± ¡°Do you think that grandma doesn¡¯t know what you youngsters are thinking? Visit me? That¡¯s just a cover.¡± Grandma pinched at her cheeks. ¡°You, really! Little Chen is quite a nice kid. You must cherish him and not always bully him.¡± Shi Guang hugged her grandma and acted as though she was a jealous spoilt child. ¡°Grandma! I¡¯m your birth granddaughter! Why are you always on his side!¡± Chapter 530 - Time Has Not Told You (30)

    Chapter 530: Time Has Not Told You (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her gentle mother got her looks from her grandma, and thus, Shi Guang felt as though she was hugging her mother when she hugged her grandma. Pursing her lips, she suddenly asked, ¡°Grandma, what if therees a day when I¡¯m not together with Lu Yanchen anymore in the future...?¡± Immediately, grandma interrupted her and asked anxiously, ¡°You guys had such a fierce argument that you¡¯re about to get a divorce?¡± ¡°We really did not quarrel¡± Shi Guang looked at her grandma helplessly and chuckled, ¡°I just feel like we¡¯re too young. Look at me, I haven¡¯t even graduated from university yet! Most university students would not choose to get married this early. And Yanchen too, he¡¯s still rather young as well... merely 3 years older than I am. I¡¯m just afraid that we might end up regretting in the future because we¡¯re too young.¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just getting premarital phobia. There¡¯s really too many of you youngsters that are afflicted with something like this. Marriage isn¡¯t something that happens after two people are in a rtionship for a long time or because they are at the right age to do so. On the contrast, it doesn¡¯t mean that one can¡¯t get married or will end up regretting it just because they haven¡¯t been together for long or because they¡¯re too young.¡± Grandma patted Shi Guang¡¯s palms. ¡°No one can predict what will happen in the future. But, until that veryst moment, no one will know if the person is right for you or not.¡± Shi Guangid down on grandma¡¯s thighs like ap pillow. Stroking her hair tenderly, grandma lectured her dotingly, ¡°You need to keep your temper and not talk about anything like divorce or whatnot. It¡¯s not easy for two people to get together, and when you do, cherish and live life together happily.¡± Shi Guang said nothing, merely shutting her eyes gently. She had no intention of telling grandma everything lest she misunderstood¡ªit was good enough that she knew the truth herself. However, there was something that grandma said that couldn¡¯t have been any more urate¡ªit was not easy for two people to get together. But... live life together happily? That night, Shi Guang had nightmares once more. She dreamt that her sister was being bullied, looking all helpless and pitiful. Before she found her sister, how could she possibly live life happily together with Lu Yanchen? The next day, Shi Guang woke up really early with a terribleplexion after the nightmares. Looking at her petite face, grandma was extremely worried. ¡°And you dare to say that you guys didn¡¯t quarrel! All of you youngsters, staying upte and insomniac just over a quarrel. You¡¯re really just abusing yourself!¡± Shi Guang tried exining, ¡°I was just up a little watching a dramast night. It¡¯s really not because I was pissed or anything.¡± Her little uncleughed, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with quarreling. I don¡¯t even feelfortable without arguing with your little auntie daily!¡± ¡°Who even talks in that manner?¡± Little auntie red at little uncle before turning to Shi Guang. ¡°However, it ISmon for married couples to argue every now and then. In fact, you¡¯ll grow closer with every argument. Just make sure you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Shi Guang sniggered out. ¡°...¡± After breakfast, little auntie headed out to buy groceries while grandma asked Shi Guang to head back to bed and make up for the lost sleep. However, Shi Guang refused to do so and went to the kitchen to do the dishes. When she heard the door opening, she thought that it was her little auntie that had returned. By instinct, she turned her head over to the living room. However, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen instead. Because the weather outside was cold, he was dressed in a loose ck sweater and grey pants, looking suave to the max. For some reason, Shi Guang suddenly felt as though she was guilty of something and spun her gaze back. Listening to grandma chatting with Lu Yanchen outside, she was distracted. As the sounds of footsteps drifted in, she used her side nce to catch sight of Lu Yanchen entering the kitchen. With that, her hands jerked out as she suddenly felt her heart thumping furiously. Washing thest bowl, she hurriedly wiped her hands with the hand towel. As she was about to put the hand towel back, the person behind her hugged her tightly. Chapter 531 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (1)

    Chapter 531: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As he hugged her from the back, Shi Guang¡¯s hand dropped down naturally as the hand towel dropped into the sink. Her neck was filled with nothing but his warm breaths; a little itchy, and causing her entire body to go fuzzy all over. Closing her eyes, she tilted her neck slightly and moved her lips, yet saying nothing. ¡°Littly,¡± He called for her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s head was buried in the nook of her shoulders. He too had merely called out for her without saying anything more after. The kitchen was dead silent save for the sounds of their heartbeats. ¡°Little Chen...¡± Grandma¡¯s voice suddenly drifted in, especially piercing in the current situation. Shi Guang¡¯s body froze up. When she caught sight of grandma who was standing at the kitchen entrance, she struggled by instinct. Lu Yanchen went along with the flow and released her. Extremely embarrassed, Shi Guang could not help but look at her grandma ufortably. ¡°Erm, grandma, this...¡± Grandma was holding back herughter acting as though she had seen nothing. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine... It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve got no soy sauce at home anymore. I just wanted to tell you guys that I¡¯m headed out to buy some.¡± Even more embarrassed, Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go! I¡¯ll go!¡± Not waiting to see what grandma¡¯s reaction was, she rushed out with her hands covering her face. Lu Yanchen smiled at grandma. ¡°I¡¯ll apany her.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Grandma sniggered out. After they were gone, she shook her head in amusement. Gosh, they had already been together for so long and were even married now, and yet they were acting so shy. Youngsters, really! Shi Guang walked with haste. When she caught sight of Lu Yanchen behind her with her side nce, she felt a little out of sorts and carelessly neglected the fact that there were steps right in front of her. Instantly, she tripped and her body toppled forward, losing her bnce immediately. Looking at how she was about to m face first onto the ground, Shi Guang¡¯s face was drained of blood and she instinctively reached out, wanting to use her hands to push against the fall. However, she was grabbed by the waist. Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice could not conceal his concern. ¡°Watch out!¡± ¡°T-Thank you!¡± Shi Guang straightened her body and stumbled back a couple of steps, pulling some distance from her and Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen¡¯s fists were instantly gripped tightly as he repressed every trace of emotions in his eyes, speaking softly, ¡°Sorry.¡± Even if he had much to tell her, he did not know how to go about it at this moment. However, he did indeed owe her an apology and a thank you. Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled with an extremely faint hint of a smile as she looked at him. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Lu Yanchen reached out and caressed her cheeks dotingly, saying hoarsely, ¡°If not for me, your family wouldn¡¯t have...¡± Those words had Shi Guang frowning as she cut him midway. ¡°If not because of you? Don¡¯t think that way, it¡¯s not your fault! There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. If we were to talk about the past, we might as well say that nothing would have even happened if I had not left my sister alone with you and went for thepetition alone.¡± That moment, Lu Yanchen felt his heart thump even more furiously as his dark pupils dted while he spoke in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re ming yourself and... you want a divorce?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s chest was extremely stuffy, as were her nose and eyes. She was filled with reproach, regret, and heartache. However, she did not me Lu Yanchen, neither did she regret saving him. If everything were to repeat, she would have done the same. However, she would not be rushing over for that champion¡¯s title, and would wait with her sister to send him to the hospital. But, if that were the case, she would wonder about why she had to make a choice between saving someone and going for apetition. She was underestimating men¡¯s greed. She looked at Lu Yanchen and asked softly, ¡°If I were to say yes, would you agree to it?¡± Chapter 532 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (2)

    Chapter 532: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (2)

    Trantor: As Editor: As Studios For Lu Yanchen, Yang Sitong had hurt her sister. To take revenge for her sister, Shi Guang had pursued Lu Yanchen. She did not believe in fate, neither would she be yed by it. Lu Yanchen said nothing however, which was a clear enough indication of his reply¡ªno. ¡°Ours is a military marriage. Unless you agree to it, and there¡¯s no way you would, why would I think about getting a divorce?¡± With that said, Shi Guang curled her lips. However, there was no hint of any smile through her eyes. Lu Yanchen reached out and stroked her long hair. Instinctively, Shi Guang took a step back and pulled the distance between them. ¡°However, I need some time.¡± His hand that was initially stroking her hair was stuck in mid-air, freezing for a short while. His other hand was holding onto Shi Guang¡¯s waist as he pulled her tightly into his embrace. Her slender body seemed to have gone skinnier. For an athlete to be this skinny, how was she going to win anything? Closing his eyes, he buried his head onto Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders and took another deep breath. Had they reached a dead-end in their rtionship right now? Was there no way of struggling out of this, no way of pushing forth, merely to take a step back and wait for the skies to clear? But, who was to say that the skies wouldn¡¯t darken instead? Life was filled with uncertainties to begin with. 2 years ago, he had let go of her once. This time around, no matter what happened, he wasn¡¯t going to repeat that move. Shi Guang¡¯s heart throbbed as her eyes turned misty. ¡°...¡± She was so lost right now, as though all her faith toward the world had crumbled entirely. At the same time, she was truly afraid... afraid that she may never see her sister once again. Her sister was just like snow on her lips, slowly melting; sand on her palms, slowly flowing away. The world might never have any trace of her existence ever again. ¡°Sister Mo, isn¡¯t thatss your family¡¯s Shi Guang?¡± A cool female voice rang out, interrupting that emotionally tangling sce they had. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s our Shi Guang with her husband.¡± Hearing the voice of little auntie, Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang broke out of their hug as they caught sight of her little auntie walking over, chatting happily with two middle-aged aunties. Naturally, Shi Guang knew the two of them as her little auntie introduced Lu Yanchen to them. The two aunties said nothing much and left together after a short greeting. However, the moment they walked away, they started discussing, ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s husband is so handsome!¡± ¡°I know, right! He¡¯s just like a movie star!¡± ¡°Some of them are nowherepared to him!¡± ¡°If only our family¡¯s Little Rain could find a husband like that too.¡± ... As their voices trailed off, Lu Yanchen reached out for little auntie¡¯s grocery basket. ¡°Little auntie, let me get that.¡± Little auntie did not stand on courtesy either¡ªafter all, they were family now. Observing the bodynguage of these two youngsters and remembering that hug from earlier, little auntie chuckled with a tone that was slightly flirty and rxed, ¡°You guys have patched together again, huh? Guys, listen, love is always tumultuous. There¡¯s no marriage that is absolutely smooth sailing. Little Chen, Shi Guang just has a temper like that of a child. However, she forgets her anger as quickly as ites. She¡¯s a nice girl, save for that slightly short fuse of hers...¡± Little auntie said a lot on the way back. When they reached home, grandma followed up. ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys have patched back. Don¡¯t keep arguing in the future anymore and take divorce as child¡¯s y. Live life happily together!¡± Lu Yanchen smiled out and replied with a tone hiding a trace of gentleness and exasperation. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault that caused you guys to worry.¡± Chapter 533 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (3)

    Chapter 533: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Grandma and little auntie did not believe Lu Yanchen¡¯s words in the slightest bit¡ªthey did not think that he could have been bad to her at all. Instead, they just kept mentioning about how Shi Guang should not throw a tantrum. The entire time, Shi Guang kept her head lowered, not knowing what to say. After lunch, Shi Guang said she would be returning. Right now, she really needed time to cool down. However, with Lu Yanchen here, grandma¡¯s ce was definitely not suitable for it. Reluctant to see Shi Guang leave, grandma tried getting her to stay a couple of times, but to no avail. Left with no choice, she merely walked them down, reminding Shi Guang to take good care of herself the entire time. Lu Yanchen drove and Shi Guang sat in front. As the car moved steadily, Shi Guang, who did not manage to have a good rest the previous night, fell asleep before long. Each time they stopped at a red light, he would look over at Shi Guang beside him. Each time he did so, he would feel as though his heart was being gripped tightly by something. A choking asphyxiation had him struggling, wanting to break free of it. However, there was no way to feel rxed at all. He wanted to hug her tightly in his embrace. Even if she were to fight back wildly like an animal, he would still hold on firmly, kissing her lips tightly and entering her body deeply. In his mind, that was the only way he could prove that he would be beside her for all eternity unlike the way they were right now where everything was hollow. He had a world of emotions strewn all over his heart, yet he did not know how he should speak up or from where he should pick things up from. ... By the time Shi Guang woke up, they were already in the provincial city. She was awoken by Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice on a call. Initially, she was still somewhat in a daze, but when she made out her sister¡¯s name hazily, she jolted wide awake instantly and looked at him apprehensively. He merely nced at her once before continuing the call. After a while, he hung up on the call. Instantly, Shi Guang asked hurriedly, ¡°Did...¡± they find my sister? She did not even dare to ask outright, afraid that she might not get the answer she wanted. Lu Yanchen¡¯s fairplexion was both stoic and silent. He looked at Shi Guang firmly, seeming as though he was contemting whether or not he should tell her and trying to choose the right words. He spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s about your sister.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart was filled with both joy and a deep unrest¡ªshe was afraid that it might be bad news. Her body clenched up as she waited with bated breath. Her fingers were dug so tightly into her palms that her knuckles were all white. Even then, she could not assuage the uneasiness in her heart as she took a deep breath and finally asked with much difficulty, ¡°What news is it?¡± Her entire body was so strung up that her chest heaved up and down heavily, afraid that she might not be able to take the news. ¡°You might have guessed right that your sister has woken up.¡± ¡°Woken up? She really woke up?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Someone saw her at the Capital City. She was headed for DujuanCity 1 and then disappeared. I¡¯ve already instructed people to search for her in a wider radius. However...¡± Lu Yanchen paused and looked at Shi Guang¡¯s anticipated expression before speaking up again, ¡°However... just because she resembled your sister may not mean that she is your sister for sure...¡± Shi Guang had not recovered from her stupor for a long time. However, her eyes were filled with pain and emotions. She looked out of the window, somewhat dazed. Had her sister truly awakened? Was that her sister? After a moment, as she finally regained her sense of logic and looked at how the car was driving on a familiar sight once more as she turned to Lu Yanchen. ¡°Send me to Mo Jin¡¯s ce. I want to have 2 days to cool down.¡± Lu Yanchen did not change his course of the drive as the car stopped below their apartment before he turned to Shi Guang. ¡°I¡¯ll send you up ande for you again 2 dayster.¡± Chapter 534 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (4)

    Chapter 534: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s meaning was that she should not visit Mo Jin, and instead stay at home to take some time for herself to cool down. At the same time, he was not going to disturb or bother her. Shi Guang suddenly felt choked and did not know what to say. Quietly, she opened the car door and walked toward the apartment building. She could sense Lu Yanchen following behind her as both of them entered the lift in silence. Along the way, neither of them spoke a word. When Shi Guang opened the door and wanted to enter, she felt her wrist being tugged. With a stiffened body, Shi Guang turned around and met with Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep and mysterious gaze. The cold and aloofness of his face had been wiped away by the winds, leaving nothing but a calm and warm expression. Once again, he caressed her cheeks fondly with his warm hands, mouthing out softly, ¡°Littly...¡± Shi Guang froze for a moment. She was stunned by his sudden influx of warmth and was scalded by his deep voice. The way he called out for her so tenderly and emotionally, it was as though they were back at 2 years ago. These days, he either called her Shi Guang coldly or Littly angrily. Even those times when he had referred to her as Littly ever so asionally were never as tender as it was right now. He asked her softly, ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the one thing I¡¯ve never ever wanted to let you know in this lifetime?¡± Shi Guang shook her head nkly. ¡°...¡± He curled his lips. ¡°When you asked me if I had never stopped loving you, desiring for you the other day... indeed, I¡¯ve never stopped missing you for all these years. Each time I saw you, I could not help but want to mess around with you. And yet, I could not stop myself from falling for you bit by bit. That¡¯s why I could not help but find myself gravitating toward you all the time, wanting to get married with you. There can be no one else but you who can be my wife. But, I¡¯ve never wanted you to know about these things... I didn¡¯t want you to get so proud and cocky before me knowing you had such control over me.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyelids were quivering as she looked at him with a deeply conflicted expression filled with surprise as well. ¡°...¡± He smiled out bitterly before croaking out, ¡°And I never wanted you to know that on that sunny afternoon, I had already noticed you before you even saw me.¡± He lowered his head, pressing his forehead against hers. ¡°Much less do I want you to know that at that very moment, a thought shed through my mind... How nice would it be if this girl belonged to me!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were getting hotter as she closed them gently, feeling those scalding tears stream down her face. ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s kiss was nted on top of those tears, feeling so soft and warm. His lips moved downward, tracing her cheeks and hair uncontrobly, getting passionate and stronger by the moment. When the warmth reached her lips, his breathing suddenly turned heavy. As he kissed her deeply in that hurried and heavy manner, it was just like a stranded tourist that had discovered a spring in the middle of a prairie. He kissed with such force, seemingly wanting nothing more than to devour her whole and fuse as one with her. Air was being stolen away from Shi Guang as her head turned giddy over that kiss. It was difficult to breathe through it as waves of fluffiness and itchiness attacked at her heart... However, she could still sense her mental state tumbling down into the ruins. Realizing that she was about to choke, he peeled his lips away and whispered into her ears, ¡°Take good care of yourself, don¡¯t lose weight...¡± With that, he turned away from her with much control and strode off toward the lift. Looking at him disappear from his sights, Shi Guang felt a sharp, throbbing pain in her heart as it didn¡¯t take long before her eyes were blurry from being misty. Tears dripped down from her face like pearls that were spilling from a broken ne. Lu Yanchen... Lu Yanchen... Lu Yanchen...! Wait for me. Just wait for me...! Chapter 535 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (5)

    Chapter 535: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Aftering down from the apartment, Lu Yanchen did not leave at all. He sat in his car and leaned back on his seat. Instead of resting, he watched the topmost floor with a keen eye. It was only until the lights were turned off that he waited for a little while more before he could finally leave with ease. Everything that had happened recently must have left her totally burnt out. He truly wanted to stay by her side the entire time. However, given the situation right now, staying by her side was going to bring her the same pain she had felt when she found out about the truth. The only thing he could do right now was to help her look for her sister as quickly as possible. Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand that was gripping the steering wheel clutched even tighter. No matter what, he was going to find her sister for her! mming onto the elerator, he headed for the vi areas. Vroom! Before the car even came to a full stop, Lu Yanchen had already opened the car door and marched out toward a vi. The one who opened the door was Chu Mubei, yawning, ¡°Ugh, Old Lu! It¡¯s already sote! What are youing over for?¡± ¡°Is there news of Mo Feifei?¡± ¡°No way it could be this fast!¡± Chu Mubei sat down on the sofazily, his eyes finding it difficult to conceal his fatigue as he remarked, ¡°Her sister seems to have disappeared from the face of the world. There¡¯s a high chance that sighting at Dujuan City might have been a mistake.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing with the doubts in his heart. ¡°If that person was mistaken the other day and it wasn¡¯t Mo Feifei... coupled with the fact that we¡¯re unable to find her no matter what, we can¡¯t exclude the possibility that something bad might have already happened to her.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands curled into a gripped ball immediately as his eyelids jerked intensely. When Mrs. Yang went over to the Lus to create a scene the other day, everyone had already known that Yang Sitong¡¯s lifesaving debt was a lie, and that it was his wife who had actually saved him. However, they did not know about the intricacies of the entire affair. But, Chu Mubei knew. He sighed out, ¡°I know that this is an oue that is hard to ept. However, if even we can¡¯t find someone, that is probably the only possibility.¡± Lu Yanchen replied with a strong conviction, ¡°Her sister will definitely return!¡± And if Mo Feifei were to never return, she would me and hate herself for the rest of her life. The most extreme way she could punish herself would be to... No matter what, nothing MUST happen to Mo Feifei! Chu Mubei did not know whether or not to cry or tough. ¡°I¡¯ll have more people search it up in Jingdu City.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t just keep your searches around Dujuan City. After all, that is only a tourist attraction. Using that as a center, search in a radius around it. As long as she¡¯s in the capital, we¡¯ll definitely be able to find her!¡± The way that Lu Yanchen would not take no for an answer had Chu Mubei somewhat stunned. Seemed like he would have to work even harder for this matter! However, it was also a fact that even as the days went by and they had increased their manpower, there were still no news or signs of her. They were almost convinced that the woman they had seen in Dujuan City was but a hallucination. Lu Yanchen did not stay at Chu Mubei¡¯s ce, leaving for the carpark of the apartment once again. He went nowhere else, merely sitting in his car and watching the 12th floor all the time except when he was having his meals. The days were especially short in winter, with the skies turning dark by 6pm daily. However, even though it was already 7pm right now, there was no sign of the lights being turned on at the 12th floor. Lu Yanchen did not know if she had taken her meal and called for a takeout for her. When the deliveryman went upstairs, he pressed the doorbell for a long time without anyoneing to the door... Chapter 536 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (6)

    Chapter 536: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of worry. Could she have fainted because she was too worried for her sister that she didn¡¯t take any meals? His heart skipped a beat instantly. Unable to sit down calmly anymore, he pushed the car door open and sprinted upstairs at his fastest possible speed. Had he known that she was so bad at taking care of herself, he would not have gone to look for her at her grandma¡¯s ce, neither would he have stopped her from heading over to Mo Jin¡¯s ce! At least, even without him, there would be someone else taking care of her! It was really dark and quiet within the house, and there was no one in the living room either. Lu Yanchen¡¯s first instinct was to rush into the bedroom. However, she wasn¡¯t sleeping within. Could she have fainted somewhere else in the house? Despite searching within the entire house, there were no signs of her. Just as he was worried sick, he caught sight of a note on the coffee table. Rest her heart? She was going out to rest her weary heart at a time like this? Impossible! This wasn¡¯t like her at all! That was right! He had told her that her sister was sighted in Dujuan City in the capital! Could she have gone to the capital to look for her sister? Instantly, Lu Yanchen gave a call to Chu Mubei and had him check for Shi Guang¡¯s travel records. Indeed, as he had thought, she had bought tickets for the capital for 8pm that night. That idiot! Did she really think that she would be able to find her sister just by heading to the capital? There were 30 minutes till 8pm still! Hoping that he could catch her in time, Lu Yanchen turned around and ran out. Before long, a ck Jeep was swerving furiously on the roads... ... Shi Guang was in the waiting room, ready to board in 5 minutes. Because it was a weekend, there were only Business ss tickets left for the highspeed rail to the capital. However, there were no individual waiting rooms for Business ss passengers, and thus Shi Guang merely found a random seat. Despite the mor and crowd of people around her, Shi Guang¡¯s heart was empty. When she thought about how Lu Yanchen had asked her to rest well and eat well the previous night, her heart felt as though it was being crushed by a gigantic rock, sinking so heavily that she could barely breathe. She had tried forcing herself to sleep. But, no matter how she tried, she just couldn¡¯t do it. By the time the sun was up, she still wasn¡¯t sleepy in the slightest bit. Was she really going to just do nothing and wait till her sister was back? No... no! Rather than waiting anxiously, she might as well try and look for her sister! Didn¡¯t they say that her sister was spotted in Dujuan City in the capital? Another person was another area covered. Furthermore, didn¡¯t she want Lu Yanchen to wait for her? How could she just sit by waiting at home and having him wait for so long? She was going to the capital to look for her sister and bring her home! Shi Guang raised her head and looked at the time¡ªthey were already starting to collect the tickets. However, because there were still quite a number of people, she continued sitting still and merely looked forward. Suddenly, she caught sight of a familiar, tall looking figure ahead. Watching nkly, her lips quivered as she mouthed softly, ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he would go look for her again 2 dayster? What was he doing at the train station? Her eyes turned misty once more as Shi Guang blinked before looking forward again. However, there was already another person where she was looking at. Where was he? Rubbing her eyes, she focused her sights again¡ªthe man wearing a suit prim and proper was not Lu Yanchen. She had mistaken someone else for him! Chuckling to herself bitterly, Shi Guang tugged her luggage to the ticketing point before looking for her cabin. What she did not know was that just as the train doors closed gradually, a tall, handsome, and cold man was sprinting over in a huff, looking all flustered... Chapter 537 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (7)

    Chapter 537: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As the train doors closed gradually, a tall, handsome, and cold man was sprinting over in a huff, looking all flustered. However, the doors closedpletely as the train started moving... Lu Yanchen raised his brows coldly and made a call. ¡°Chu Mubei, hurry and book train tickets for me to the capital city!¡± ¡°This is thest train to the capital. The next earliest one is tomorrow at 7.30am.¡± ¡°The one at 7.30am then! Have someone wait outside the train station entrance for Shi Guang and watch her from a distance. Report her movements to me!¡± ¡°Alright, alright!¡± It was extremely quiet in the Business ss cabin as Shi Guang sat on her chair, thinking about Lu Yanchen with her phone in her hands. Has he already seen the note? Should she send him a text or something? She decided to scrap the idea. Wondering if the incident about her sub ount on Weibo had sailed over since she hadn¡¯t gone onto Weibo for a couple of days now, Shi Guang was curious to check it out. There were no longer any articles about her as the hype toward her and Lu Yanchen had already died down. The headlines on Weibo today were about a model who had turned into an actress, even managing to clinch the title of Film Empress¡ªQian Xun. Qian Xun was a model with a superb figure and ravishing looks. Usually, the western and eastern world had a different perception of beauty. However, through Qian Xun, both sides managed toe to a unified opinion and dered that she was the number one beauty of the entire eastern world. In fact, she even broke the typical stereotype of westerners having ¡®face blindness¡¯ toward Chinese. Entering the modeling scene at 16 years of age, Qian Xun merely took two years before she reached the peak of her modeling career. However, right at the very peak of her career, she suddenly announced that she was leaving the scene, and then came a long time where there were no news of her at all. Just as everyone were thinking that she was just going to disappear from the limelight, she suddenly entered the entertainment scene two yearster and started making movies. However, her life in the entertainment scene was not all smooth sailing. Even though she had quite a lot of people taking notice of her, most of them were haters. Negative news about her were often popping up on major search engines about how she was all cocky and arrogant, posting pictures of her in unmorous situations, iming that she had stic surgery and that she was a scheming b*tch. However, all of those were already small issues. The more offensive articles were about her being kept by others. There were often news of her trying to hook up with some male artist or another, getting together with some huge boss who already had a wife, or having some secret rtionship with some directors. In any case, there were always people scolding her on Weibo that she was a vixen, a scheming b*tch, dumb woman, or some skank... Negative news about her had never once stopped. Shi Guang had watched her movies before. Even though she came from a modeling background, her acting skills were rather decent, and she even clinched the Best Actress award before. Honestly, Shi Guang was curious at times why such a high profile model wouldnd in such a state. However, she was truly...¡±beautiful!¡± Shi Guang uttered out thatst word. ¡°Thank you for thepliment,¡± A woman beside her spoke gently through her red lips. When Shi Guang heard that, she turned around and looked at that ravishing beauty who was wearing shades. Bearing cherry lips, a sharp jawline, and a fairplexion, Shi Guang red at her and blinked. Didn¡¯t this woman seem a little familiar? The charming woman¡¯s lips curled into a faint arc, looking bewitching when she smiled. Slowly, she removed her shades and that unparalleled beauty of her V-shaped face exuded forth with a charming aura while she squinted her distinct eyes and revealed a wide beam. Instantly, Shi Guang recognized her and was stunned. ¡°You are...¡± Qian Xun ! She then clutched at her lips while looking around the cabin. The person seated behind them seemed to be her assistant. Chapter 538 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (8)

    Chapter 538: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even further back at a corner seat was another woman with shades on as well. She too seemed like she was a celebrity, that so-called Beauty Fuel 1 ¡ªLin Yi¡¯er! Holy sh*t! How could it be this coincidental! Shi Guang was distracted earlier on when she had boarded¡ªcooped in her own thoughts¡ªand thus had not taken much notice of the people around her. To think that she would bump into two Film Empresses at the same time? What day was it today? However, based on her understanding from her time to time scrolling of Weibo, these two Film Empresses, Qian Xun and Lin Yi¡¯er, seemed to be at odds. Out of the top 10 female celebrity pairs that were at odds with one another, these two were definitely up there. Shi Guang looked at Qian Xun and smiled. Qian Xun¡¯s pearly ck eyes squinted a little at Shi Guang before asking, ¡°You seem somewhat familiar as well. Are you also an actress?¡± Shi Guang waved her hands away hurriedly. ¡°N-Nono!¡± She had no intention of telling others her name. Thankfully, when the inte was abuzz with news of her and Lu Yanchen, they did not mass spread her private photos as well. Qian Xun did not probe further, merely resting her arm on the armrest of the seat while leaning back, curling her lips faintly. Suddenly, a sharp voice drifted over, ¡°Sister Yi, look at this photo! Who knows how many times she¡¯s gone under the cut!¡± It was Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant who was talking to her. However, it was obvious who she was referring to. Qian Xun¡¯s side did not lose out either as her assistant pointed out at the window saying, ¡°Look, Sister Xun, it¡¯s really quite a sight to see wild dogs barking wherever we go! I wonder if we¡¯ll be infected with rabies just by sitting so near!¡± Shi Guang was a little awkward. ¡°...¡± Could the rumors online have been right that Qian Xun and Lin Yi¡¯er were truly at odds with one another? Lin Yi¡¯er merely chuckled out, ¡°Sister Xun, I heard that the reason why you¡¯re headed for the capital is because you¡¯ve received a perfumemercial? To think that someone who only used to do international brands, you¡¯re actually taking on a local brand now? Seems like someone¡¯s running out of suppliers these days, huh?¡± Even though there were many rumors and negative news about Qian Xun online, her position in the scene was still rather esteemed. Be it television dramas, movies, ormercials, if they weren¡¯t big or international brands, she would not ept them. There was a clear underlying sarcasm in Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s words that was extremely vicious. Suppliers? She was clearly insinuating that Qian Xun was not bedding enough men these days! What a venomous tongue she has! Before Qian Xun said anything, Lin Yi¡¯er continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be filming at the studio beside yours, amercial for the French brand, SE. Let¡¯s have tea when we¡¯ve got time.¡± After the sarcasm came taunting. Earlier on, the inte was rife with rumors that this perfumemercial for the French brand, SE, was meant to be Qian Xun¡¯s. Wow, how vicious! Seemed like this Lin Yi¡¯er was totally different from the image she had on the inte. Qian Xun roared inughter out immediately as though she was a thousand year old demon, ¡°Alright, sure! But, you¡¯ve got to find a good makeup artist before that! The thing about humans is that beauty and ss is something that you¡¯re born with. It¡¯s not something you can obtain just by talking that bit more, or snatching amercial or a man. There are some people that no matter how much stic surgery they get, their face will never ever look good. No matter how they dress, they¡¯ll never exude ss.¡± Shi Guang was stumped in her heart. Amazing! ¡°...¡± Even though those words were not aimed at anyone and seemed normal, they were actually downright piercing down to every singlest word! She secretly nced over at Lin Yi¡¯er¡ªthetter looked extremely terrible, clearly losing out in this war of words. She then looked back at Qian Xun¡ªthis woman was still sitting down calmly, exuding confidence like a goddess. Clearly, Lin Yi¡¯er was on the losing end of this war! A huge victory for Qian Xun! Looking at Qian Xun beside her, Shi Guang saw her red lips curl up slightly while an impish craftiness shed by her eyes. For some unknown reason, Shi Guang felt that that small little action of hers was really simr to the way Xiao Bai behaved! Chapter 539 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (9)

    Chapter 539: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sensing Shi Guang¡¯s gaze at her, Qian Xun turned around and looked back at her; her looks were devilishly charming, with a profound mysticism to it. When those two pairs of eyes locked, Qian Xun¡¯s phoenix eyes 1 fluttered slightly. A momentter, she crossed her arms as she red at Shi Guang in a somewhat frozen manner, not knowing what she was thinking about. Shi Guang blinked her eyes, clearly curious. Recovering from her stupor, Qian Xun raised her brows and looked ahead again, her eyes filled with a sense of skepticism. Pausing for some time, she looked at Shi Guang and asked, ¡°You really look extremely familiar. Have we ever met somewhere before?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly shook her head immediately, smiling back gently. ¡°No, this should probably be the first time we¡¯re meeting.¡± It was probably because she had skimmed through some gossip news, and thus the sense of familiarity. Searching her memories, she recalled that this truly did seem like the first time ever, Qian Xun smiled and leaned back on her chair before asking casually, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m... Littly!¡± Shi Guang did not use her real name. After all, she was only off the hype train recently. If she were to dere her real name right now, the other party would definitely know where she found her familiar from, and Shi Guang did not really want that. ¡°Littly, what a nice name! You¡¯re heading to the capital to study?¡± Qian Xun asked again, seemingly really interested in Shi Guang. Even her assistant was a little surprised over this. Lin Yi¡¯er cast Qian Xun a casual look of indifference as though she was filled with contempt and disdain toward her current actions. Shi Guang too was a little confused over Qian Xun¡¯s friendliness towards her. Wasn¡¯t she a superstar? Shouldn¡¯t someone like that be much colder and aloof? How was she so natural without any airs of being a star at all? Could she have recognized her... and knew of her rtionship with the Lus? Was that why she wanted to connect with her...? Shi Guang shook her head¡ªthat did not seem too likely. It was truly just as though Qian Xun was filled with in curiosity toward her. She smiled and replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m headed to the capital to look for my sister.¡± Qian Xun invited her. ¡°Where is your sister staying? I¡¯ve got a caring over to fetch me. If it¡¯s on the way, I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± ¡°I-It¡¯s fine!¡± Shi Guang waved her hands immediately and looked at her with a bizarre expression. ¡°Erm... I¡¯m not really sure where I¡¯ll be staying yet.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got no amodation yet?¡± Qian Xun looked at Shi Guang¡¯s attire and the aged luggage she was carrying with her¡ªthis girl seemed to be from a rather normal family background, probably one that was not exactly that well to do. Thinking for a moment, she said to Shi Guang, ¡°Initially, I was supposed to head to the capital with my agent. However, something cropped up at thest moment for her and she canceled on the trip right before boarding the train. However, thepany has already booked amodation for her for 3 days. How about heading to my hotel with me and staying in the room for my agent for the time being? At least that¡¯ll settle your amodation for 3 days as well.¡± Shi Guang was totally stumped. ¡°Is that really fine?¡± How was this Qian Xun so nice? Was she nning something? ¡°What¡¯s not to be fine about that? Don¡¯t worry, even though I don¡¯t know what the room they¡¯ve booked is like, I¡¯m sure it wouldn¡¯t be anything that¡¯s bad,¡± Qian Xun replied as she patted Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders to firm the deal. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s that then!¡± Shi Guang was not someone who would just get chummy with others easily, and she presumed that would be the same for Qian Xun. Therefore, it was truly way too awkward for her to be so friendly from the start. One could not help but think if she had some motives. But on second thought, she was a superstar. She shouldn¡¯t be up to anything bad. Chapter 540 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (10)

    Chapter 540: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When the train arrived at the capital, Qian Xun brought Shi Guang with her through the VIP passageway where the carpark awaited at the end. The moment they came forth, a chauffeur pulled the door open for them. Just like that, they left in silence without anymotion from fans or crowds. They arrived at a famous 5-star hotel in the capital¡ªDynasty¡ªwhere the staff attended to them immediately. Qian Xun gave Shi Guang the card to her agent¡¯s room and waved goodbye to her as she left with her assistant, leaving a bewildered Shi Guang. As for Lin Yi¡¯er, who had walked by the normal passageway to be flooded with the passionate wees of her fans, she was staying at this hotel too. When she caught sight of Qian Xun¡¯s assistant handing Shi Guang the room¡¯s card, Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant spat out and whispered to Lin Yi¡¯er, ¡°Sister Yi, to think that Qian Xun would give her agent¡¯s room to that woman! What motives do you think she has? Is she trying to make use of this passer-by to make some negative news about you to smear on the inte?¡± Lin Yi¡¯er scoffed coldly, ¡°Take a photo of Qian Xun and that woman. If any leaks of me appear on the inte, be it whether or not it was done by them, push everything onto them.¡± Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant gave a trademark evil smirk just like that of Malificent¡¯s. ¡°Sure thing, Sister Yi!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er and her assistant were not the only ones who could notprehend why Qian Xun would treat a stranger girl that well, thinking that she must have something up her sleeves. Qian Xun¡¯s assistant¡ªLittle Wen¡ªwas equally perplexed. Upon returning to their room, Little Wen¡¯s face was filled with bewilderment as she asked Qian Xun, ¡°Sister Xun, are you really giving Sister Yang¡¯s room to that girl? At the start, I thought that you were merely offering it out of courtesy sake. But when you handed her the card, I was totally shocked!¡± Qian Xun looked at her puzzled and stumped assistant and raised her brow in amusement. Little Wen was not the only person who could not understand why she did it, even Qian Xun herself did not know either! For some reason, the more she looked at this Littly girl, the more familiar she seemed. Not only did she feel like she had met this person before somewhere, she even found her to be particrly close. Her surname was Mo¡ªMo Littly. Qian Xun triedbing through her memories for everyone she knew with the surname Mo, but she just could not recall anyone named Mo Littly. No one seemed to resemble her either. Perhaps, this was just affinity at first nce? However, fate was not something that one should just cast aside casually. She chuckled out, ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a student? If she had toe look for her sister at a time like this, it must be because of something difficult. By the looks of it, she seems to be from a rather normal family background. In any case, since Yang Yang isn¡¯ting and the room is free, we might as well let her have it.¡± ¡°But, I still think that you¡¯re way too nice to her, Sister Xun...¡± Little Wen mumbled out in a somewhat envious tone. ¡°The vibes she gives off are extremelyfortable, and she looks rather decent as well, sweet and pretty. Not only that, she isn¡¯t a busybody, and is rather sharp as well. She seems really reliable.¡± Someone like this would be really nice to have as a friend¡ªthat was the observation that Qian Xun had made along the journey. Little Wen raised her brow and frowned. ¡°Sister Xun, you cant be thinking of changing an assistant, right?!¡± Qian Xun did not know why that thought woulde across Little Wen¡¯s mind, but she sniggered out nevertheless, teasing, ¡°Can¡¯t be sure about that.¡± Little Wen¡¯s back stiffened immediately, feeling at a loss all of a sudden. ¡°Look at how scared you are! I was just kidding! Alright, the time¡¯s gettingte, I need to rest now,¡± Qian Xun chuckled out and waved her hands off. Little Wen bit down on her lips. ¡°But, Mr. Zhou is still waiting to discuss with you about tomorrow¡¯smercial.¡± ¡°Oh, nearly forgot about that! Let me touch up on my makeup.¡± Qian Xun rubbed her temples and went into the bathroom. Chapter 541 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (11)

    Chapter 541: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Standing in the hotel room, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes could not hide her shock. To think that Qian Xun would have really given her the card without making any request for it... She didn¡¯t seem like she wanted anything out of it! It was arge, spacious room with a huge balcony to oversee the sights of the city. This was a really nice person who was modest and did not bear any bit of airs with her when she spoke. Just this magnanimity alone was something that Lin Yi¡¯er could neverpare with. Theizens were truly just smearing her blindly without knowing any truth at all¡ªhow could they diss at someone so wonderful? Shi Guang was almost certain that she was already sold as a Qian Xun fan, or even diehard braindead fan. However, the fact remained still that they had just barely met¡ªwhy was she so nice to her? Probably owing to the fact that Shi Guang had beening across too many scheming b*tches these days, even while she was extremely grateful over this generous act of Qian Xun, she could not help but bear a sense of skepticism. She suddenly recalled about how there were some people who were iming rumors on the inte that Qian Xun was a lesbian... HUH! Suddenly, Shi Guang was reminded of how Qian Xun had hugged her passionately before leaving! This random thought had Shi Guang breaking out into cold jitters. Could that Qian Xun be bearing that sort of... interest toward her! Even though she wasn¡¯t someone that looked down on lesbians, the thought of being courted by a lesbian was rather troubling¡ªshe was a superstar even. ¡®N-No, that can¡¯t be the case!¡¯ Shi Guang shook her head and dismissed that thought. However, the sense of tion she had felt earlier on was gradually disappearing and being reced by a thin veil of moodiness on her forehead. After taking a shower, Shi Guangid on her bed and rolled over a couple of times, unable to sleep. Turning on her phone, she received a couple of messages¡ªthey were all from Lu Yanchen asking her where she was. Had he already known about her leaving the house? Just as Shi Guang was hesitating about whether she should reply him, her doorbell rang. Who could it be? It¡¯s already sote! Shi Guang was surprised. Sitting up, she headed for the door and looked through the peephole¡ªit was Qian Xun. Shi Guang nearly jumped up in surprise. What was Qian Xun heading over to her room sote at night for? Holy shit...! Could it really be as she had thought? Qian Xun was a lesbian and was trying to court her? As the doorbell rang, Shi Guang bit on her nails, not knowing how she should settle this. Should she pretend that she had not heard anything or should she dere to her righteously that she was already married and that she had no interest in women? Looking at the peephole, Shi Guang frowned¡ªsomething did not seem quite right with Qian Xun. Donned in a red dress, she was still devilishly ravishing as ever. However, those phoenix eyes of hers were no longer radiant¡ªin fact, they were somewhat musky. Shi Guang opened the door. Qian Xun staggered in and closed the door in her stride before leaning against the door and looking at Shi Guang with a resolute expression, uttering softly, ¡°When my assistantester, don¡¯t open the door or let her know that I¡¯m here.¡± Right after that, she slid down the door slowly as though she was sapped of all her strength. ¡°Qian Xun! What happened to you?¡± Shi Guang was totally stunned as she hurriedly supported Qian Xun up. Her body was all limp¡ªwas she drugged by someone? Just as she helped Qian Xun to the bed, the doorbell rang again. Covering the nkets for Qian Xun, Shi Guang walked toward the door and took another look. Indeed, it was Qian Xun¡¯s assistant, Little Wen. Shi Guang was reluctant to open the door. However, the ringing of the doorbell was relentless. Chapter 542 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (12)

    Chapter 542: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her head was somewhat hurting. Could it be that Qian Xun¡¯s assistant had really betrayed and drugged her? Indeed, there were truly scheming b*tches all around, especially so in showbiz which was such a messy ce. Even if it were a stranger that had barged into her room today, Shi Guang would not leave her helpless and defenseless, much less Qian Xun who had been so nice to her. Contemting calmly for a little while, Shi Guang suddenly ruffled up her hair, making it seem as though she had just woken up. All the hotel doors hadtches, and Shi Guang opened her door to thetch. Through the gap of the opening, she squinted her eyes in a dazed manner as though she was having a sound sleep earlier on. While yawning, she looked at Little Wen. ¡°Hello, is there anything?¡± Little Wen looked flustered and asked Shi Guang, ¡°Have you seen our Qian Xun?¡± ¡°No?¡± Shi Guang seemed still drowsy as she shook her head slowly. ¡°What happened? Is something wrong?¡± Little Wen frowned, looking worried. ¡°She said that she was going to the washroom and she disappeared right afterward! I¡¯m worried that something may have happened to her.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face jerked wide awake. ¡°Disappeared! How did she disappear? Give me a moment, I¡¯ll go change my clothes and look for her with you!¡± Pausing for a moment, Shi Guang continued asking, ¡°Have you called the cops yet?¡± The moment Little Wen heard about the cops, she was startled and waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°N-Nono! Sister Xun is a superstar! We can¡¯t call the cops for this!¡± She then smiled out apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, I¡¯ll go look elsewhere.¡± Shi Guang added on hurriedly, ¡°If you need any help, make sure to let me know!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Little Wen replied without turning back as she walked away in haste. Immediately, Shi Guang shut the door tight and turned around to look at Qian Xun. Probably because she was heavily drugged, she was deep in sleep and did not know what just happened. Right afterward, Shi Guang found herselfing across a really awkward problem. Usually, there was no issue with two women sharing a bed¡ªshe did the same with Li Fangfei and Mo Jin. However, she did not know if Qian Xun were a lesbian. If she were, wouldn¡¯t sleeping with her be the same as sleeping together with another man? Even though they would not be doing anything, if Lu Yanchen were to find out about it, he would definitely be hopping mad. If that were the case, did she have to go sleep on the sofa? But, there was only a single nket! If she were to order for another bed and Qian Xun¡¯s assistant were to catch sight of it, she would definitely know that Qian Xun was here! The conflicted Shi Guang stood there for quite a while. For safety¡¯s sake, sheid down at the side of the bed, leaving a huge gap between her and Qian Xun. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she seemed to have heard Qian Xun mumble out something through her haze. Opening her eyes, she looked at thetter carefully. ¡°Baby...¡± Baby...? Who was that? A boyfriend? A... girlfriend? Or did she have a baby? There seemed to be rumors on the inte that imed she had a nephew who did not look like his father, looking instead more like her and an actor she was close with. Immediately, theizens posted tons of rumors that the nephew was Qian Xun¡¯s illegitimate son and whatnot. Through all the interviews with the media, Qian Xun merely expressed that he was purely her nephew. However, no one seemed to be epting her official answer. Shi Guang fell asleep mulling over it. When she awoke the next morning, she was shocked to find out that she actually managed to have a good night¡¯s sleep thinking about all the rumors of Qian Xun rather than being troubled over her sister¡¯s affairs! Ugh... she must have been too tuckered out. Chapter 543 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (13)

    Chapter 543: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After washing up, Shi Guang came out to an awake Qian Xun who was sitting on the bed while looking at her with a lost and bewildered expression. It didn¡¯t take long before she recovered from her stupor. Raising her head and fondling her temples, she said, ¡°Littly, thank you for everythingst night.¡± Thankfully, if not for Shi Guangst night, she might have just suffered a huge misfortune. Indeed, good things happened to people who did good. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! You were the one who gave me this room to stay in anyway.¡± Shi Guang poured Qian Xun a ss of water she boiled from the kettle. ¡°Well, after you fell asleepst night, your assistant came over looking for you. She seemed really flustered. However, I did not open the door for her. Do you want to give her a call?¡± Qian Xun sipped a bit of water and replied coldly, ¡°No! From today forth, she¡¯s fired!¡± Putting down the ss, she headed into the bathroom and looked at the makeup that was still on her face. ¡°F*ck!¡± She uttered under the breath and turned to Shi Guang. ¡°Why did you not help me wash my facest night?¡± Shi Guang went to open the blinds. ¡°... You were already asleep.¡± Qian Xun continued while washing her face. ¡°I was drugged. Even if you gave me a shower, I wouldn¡¯t have woken up.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Looking at the girl standing beside the windows, bathed in the warm morning light and looking as though she had the aura of a fairy while smiling back at her in return, this was a scene that seemed only possible in one¡¯s dreams. For that moment, Qian Xun found herself somewhat dazed. It was only until Shi Guang¡¯s voice rang out again that she snapped out of it. ¡°Was it your assistant who did it?¡± Qian Xun scoffed coldly, ¡°If not her, who else could it be! I had not thought that she was someone like that!¡± At that, Qian Xun picked up Shi Guang¡¯s phone that was at the bedside cab in a huff and made a call. When the call connected, she shouted out angrily, ¡°Li Yangyang! What kind of an agent are you! What kind of sh*t assistant was that? Do you know what she didst night?¡± Shi Guang looked at Qian Xun, stumped at her sudden change in attitude. ¡°...¡± So, this was a woman with a really short temper! For someone like that, it was really easy for them to offend others, especially in showbiz ¨C no wonder she was always being smeared by others. ¡°When I was talking to Mr. Chen about the shootst night, she spiked my drink! I don¡¯t know how much money that Mr. Chen gave her for her to do something like that! You had better go shut her offpletely! I don¡¯t want to see her in this scene ever again!¡± Li Yangyang on the other end of the call was most likely shocked by everything, asking Qian Xun if she was alright repeatedly. Thetter replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, a small girl saved me. And also, thankfully I¡¯m fine. Otherwise, that woman wouldn¡¯t be let off with something as simple as being shut off from the scene!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Small girl? It¡¯s not like Qian Xun was THAT old herself either! Qian Xun¡¯s tone suddenly changed to one that was really tender as she said to Li Yangyang coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t careeee! I¡¯m not shooting thismercial anymore! Also, I want to take a break for half a year!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± The way she spoke to Li Yangyang was so flirty! Could they be the true couple? After the call to Li Yangyang, Qian Xun turned around and looked at the stumped Shi Guang, smiling out. ¡°To thank you, let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡± Shi Guang chuckled out, ¡°You don¡¯t have to stand on courtesy.¡± ¡°Take it as though you¡¯re apanying me then.¡± Qian Xun fluttered her eyelids at Shi Guang, looking bewitching and charming. Seduced by her charm, Shi Guang nodded in agreement. With that, both of them arranged to meet at the lobby in 20 minutes. Qian Xun arrived first and seated on a sofa in ck shades, waiting for Shi Guang. Suddenly, she caught sight of a well built man walking in from the entrance. With exquisite features, he exuded forth a suaveness, and his stoic expression was clear that he was a man not to be offended. She raised her brows¡ªwasn¡¯t that the 4th Young Master Lu, Lu Yanchen? Chapter 544 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (14)

    Chapter 544: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Why was he at the capital? There were quite a lot of gossip regarding him recently, and to be honest, that was rather surprising. Recently, Qian Xun had a suitor by the name of Shi Ze. Her father felt that this man was rather decent, and wanted them to have a marriage of convenience. Based on what Qian Xun knew, this Shi Ze seemed to have some bad blood with Lu Yanchen. Now that Shi Ze had just returned to the country, Lu Yanchen was appearing in the capital right away. Could he be here because of Shi Ze? Was he here to take revenge on Shi Ze? When both of them crossed gazes, Lu Yanchen waspletely indifferent as though he had met any other stranger while he took his room card and walked toward the lift area. Just as Qian Xun was about to retract her gaze, another lift door opened and out walked Shi Guang. Just as Lu Yanchen was walking into the lift, Shi Guang walked out of another. It was a perfect moment of brushing by one another. Shi Guang had not expected that Qian Xun would havee down even before she did. To have a superstar waiting for her, Shi Guang was extremely apologetic and said sorry repeatedly. Qian Xun did not take offense, and even requested her to not be so polite. The two of them had their meal at an extremely casual western restaurant where they were seated in a private booth that was both silent and isted. ¡°My assistant quit, and I¡¯m urgently looking for a recement now. Are you interested?¡± The two of them chatted while enjoying their meal. ¡°Assistant?¡± Surprised at her suggestion, Shi Guang shook her head immediately. ¡°Probably not! I¡¯m here only to look for my sister.¡± ¡°Do you want to reconsider? The pay will definitely be to your expectations.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Do you really not want to reconsider?¡± ¡°No!¡± Qian Xun was not taking the rejection kindly as she tried to persuade Shi Guang continuously. During the meal, Qian Xun received a call, and it seemed as though someone was joining them. When they left the restaurant, the person was waiting outside. He was fair and clean looking. Dressed in a stylish casual sweater that was a little thin, he looked more than ssy, yet less than handsome. He looked at Qian Xun worriedly. ¡°I heard about everything that happenedst night.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you? I¡¯m fine. Good things happen to people who do good,¡± Qian Xun said as she rested her hand on Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to this sister here, my life savior, Littly!¡± Lifesaving debt¡ªthat was way too exaggerated. Shi Guang was particrly embarrassed. ¡°Don¡¯t put it that way. I merely did you a small favor. And also, you were the one who helped me out first!¡± ¡°Thank you for your help!¡± The man smiled at Shi Guang. However, it was a rather fake smile as he introduced himself indifferently, ¡°This is my name card with my phone number on it. Feel free to look for me for any help.¡± ¡°Erm, you guys chat along. I¡¯ll head down first.¡± Shi Guang epted the other party¡¯s exquisite name card out of courtesy and smiled back calmly. She looked at the name card. Veiled beneath her friendliness was coldness¡ªshe had no intention of looking for him for help at all. That man was merely doing so because he fancied Qian Xun and wanted to court her. ¡°My driver is waiting downstairs. Wait for me in the car,¡± Qian Xun said as Shi Guang nodded and smiled as a form of farewell before turning around to leave. It didn¡¯t take long before she found Qian Xun¡¯s nanny car 1 . Catching sight of Shi Guang, the driver left the car and went for a smoke break. Sitting behind, Shi Guang took out her phone and posted a WeChat moment with a photo of the breakfast she had earlier¡ªthat would do to let everyone know that she was fine. It didn¡¯t take long before she received likes andments on her post. With that, she heaved out a slight breath of relief. However, there was no reply from Lu Yanchen at all. He should have known that she had left by now. Could he be so angry that he did not want to bother with her anymore? Chapter 545 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (15)

    Chapter 545: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang replied all herments with emojis. With her head buried in her phone, Shi Guang did not notice two people walking by her outside the car and stopping in front of it. After she was done replying herments, she raised her head. Catching sight of the man standing in front of the car, her face flushed red. Lu Yanchen? What was he doing here? Could it be her imagination just like back at the train station? Blinking her eyes, she focused her sight over properly once more. Indeed, it was Lu Yanchen! What was he doing at the capital? Was he here for her because he knew she was at the capital? But, who was the woman standing beside him? Was he not here for her but for this woman instead? Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s heart felt a piercing, jealous pain. As though sensing that someone was looking at him, Lu Yanchen, who was talking to that woman, looked over toward the nanny car. By instinct, Shi Guang leaned back on her chair and hid down. Because the lights in the carpark were dim and the car was quite a few meters away, even if one could make out that there was someone in the car, they definitely could not see who the person was properly. Lu Yanchen merely looked casually for a single second before turning back to talk with that woman. Shi Guang peered over¡ªthat woman was talking to Lu Yanchen with much emotion, seemingly as though she was speaking somewhat shyly. Biting her lips, she could not help but wonder. Who was this woman? Did she not know that he was married? Hadn¡¯t she seen anything on Weibo at all? What was with that star-stricken expression she had when looking at her man? Even though she could not make out what Lu Yanchen was saying, it was clear that her gaze was filled with grudges. Shi Guang rested her head at the back of the front seat and sized that woman up. Her looks were rather alright¡ªthe typical inte celebrity face that was slightly puffier. Her only redeeming features were her boobs. Wasn¡¯t that something that men liked the bigger they were? Even Lu Yanchen had dissed her for having small boobs countless of times. Men! Why do they all love sows? As though they were done with their conversation, that woman was prepared to leave. Uncertain whether it was because that woman¡¯s brains were underdeveloped because all the nutrients went to her boobs or because she was doing it intentionally, she slipped on her high heels and lost her bnce, falling toward Lu Yanchen. If they were to hug... Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. She would definitely have Lu Yanchen dead if they were to hug! Luckily, Lu Yanchen had a set of fast reflexes as he held on to her elbow, preventing her from falling and the two of them from having any intimate interactions. A look of disappointment flickered by the woman¡¯s eyes. She smiled at Lu Yanchen thankfully in a bewitching and sweet manner as though her eyes had hooks that wanted to cling on the man¡¯s soul. Shi Guang fanned her face with her hands, feeling an inexplicable sense of frustration in her heart. Can¡¯t you tell that the woman is trying to flirt with you? Why are you not keeping your distance? She red at Lu Yanchen grudgingly. As for Lu Yanchen who had sent the woman away, it was as though he could sense that gaze that was shooting at him from the car as he approached it once again. Startled, Shi Guang hid herself once more. And indeed, after being in the military for two years, one¡¯s senses did grow sharper¡ªto think that he would be able to tell by her just merely ncing at him from the car! In that silent space where no sound could be heard, Shi Guang felt her heart pounding as Lu Yanchen approached the car step by step. He should only be able to tell that someone was looking at him from inside the car, but not that it was her. After all, there was quite a distance between them, and the windshields were reflective¡ªthis was not even taking into ount the dim lights of their surroundings. If he wanted to have a clear view of the person in the car, that was only if he had X-ray eyes! Chapter 546 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (16)

    Chapter 546: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Did Lu Yanchen know about her leaving home when he was in the capital right now? Yes, it wasn¡¯t right of her to tell him beforehand that she was headed for the capital. But, how could he be flirting with another girl right after confessing his feelings for her? What did she have to be afraid of? Heaving a deep breath of air, Shi Guang had already prepared herself to face the music before questioning him about who that girl earlier was. Right at that moment, a surprised voice rang out, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Shi Guang turned around, and through the reflective mirror, saw that Qian Xun had arrived. The driver that had gone to smoke earlier on had returned as well, and he hopped onto the car instantly. Lu Yanchen was still ring at the car intently. Even though Shi Guang knew that there was no way he could make her out with those reflective windows, she still felt her heart mp up in guilt for a moment. After staying firm for a good two seconds, he turned to look at Qian Xun with a narrowed gaze. It was as though he was trying to remember who she was before asking softly, ¡°Su Qianxun 1 ?¡± Qian Xun¡¯s curled her lips slightly before greeting him politely, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me! Long time no see!¡± Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°...¡± To think that Qian Xun would be acquaintances with Lu Yanchen! And not only that, he had referred to her as Su Qianxun! Even though Shi Guang knew that Qian Xun was only her stage name, she had not expected her surname to be Su! There was nothing about this fact exposed on the inte as well! That must mean that Qian Xun¡¯s identity must be... extraordinary . But, if that were the case, why was she still getting smeared on the inte despite her background? This was perplexing! Looking at her, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes turned sharp, looking as though he was trying to test the waters. ¡°This is your car?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Qian Xun nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s said on the inte that you¡¯re about to get married. Why are you at the capital and not at home preparing instead?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned cold as he replied indifferently once again, ¡°Miss Su, don¡¯t you find yourself interfering in too many things? Seems like you haven¡¯t been married off into the Shi Family yet.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s mouth cramped up and her face turned terrible looking immediately. ¡°Young Master Lu, I was merely ASKING!¡± Lu Yanchen ignored her and looked at the window once more. Standing there for another good two seconds, he said nothing more before leaving. Qian Xun sent him off with wide ring eyes of fury before hopping onto the car, sitting down in a huff and spitting out, ¡°Those of the Lus are really annoying! They¡¯re not just NORMALLY ANNOYING!¡± Looking at her annoyed face, Shi Guang awkwardly rubbed her nose in silence. ¡°...¡± She wanted to say...¡¯Actually, I¡¯m also one of the Lus now that I¡¯m married into their family.¡¯ Qian Xun gritted her teeth and looked at Shi Guang, saying with a straight face, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always surfing Weibo? He was on the hype recently and gained tons of followers just like that. In fact, he¡¯s nearly even catching up to the number of followers I have! Everyone¡¯s spreading that he¡¯s about to get married, but did you see that cold and stuck up attitude he had just now? That bloody cocky face of his that was so darned arrogant! Clearly, that is a man that SURELY has no sexual life...!¡± No sexual life? Shi Guang nearly choked to death. ¡°...¡± Even though he was indeedcking in it super recently, it wasn¡¯t that long as well. ¡°... But isn¡¯t he already married? Someone without a sexual life even though he¡¯s married? Could it be a fake marriage?¡± Suddenly, Qian Xun¡¯s eyes widened in enlightenment. ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Shi Guang asked instinctively, ¡°Got what?¡± ¡°For a man to be that handsome and yet have no sex life with a wife... it must be because he likes men! His current wife is nothing more than a cover for him to hide his sexual orientation!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Chapter 547 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (17)

    Chapter 547: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun curled up her lips naturally, looking as though she had just discovered the eighth wonder of the world with such joy that every bit of unhappiness she had earlier waspletely gone by now. Shi Guang did not even know whether tough or to cry. Qian Xun started guessing. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, who could his boyfriend be? The one he¡¯s closest to should be that Chu Mubei from the Chu Family. However, that man seems to be a yboy...¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She knew Chu Mubei too? Just who in the world was this Qian Xun? Qian Xun shook her head. ¡°... Then it shouldn¡¯t be Chu Mubei. I heard that gays would often go for more muscr men. Could it be that Ye Chongjun from the Ye Family then? I heard that both of them have been rather close recently. Aha! It¡¯s probably because they have this cover of the marriage that they¡¯re starting to be more indiscriminate, thinking that no one would suspect them.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± To think that she would even know Ye Chongjun as well and know that he was rather close with Lu Yanchen recently! But of course, it wasn¡¯t because they had a cover like her that they were being indiscriminate¡ªthe reason why Lu Yanchen was always with Ye Chongjun these days was all for her sister. Qian Xun was still swimming in her thoughts. ¡°If Chief Lu were to know that his son was gay, I wonder if he would shoot Lu Yanchen to death with his gun straight.¡± Shi Guang turned her head and looked out of the window. Don¡¯t worry, that imagination of yours will never evere true! After a while, sensing that Qian Xun was almost done with her dissing, Shi Guang said to the driver, ¡°... Sir, could you please stop by the roadside up ahead.¡± Qian Xun looked at her. ¡°Where are you headed to?¡± ¡°Dujuan City.¡± ¡°Dujuan City is rather near here. Let my driver send you there.¡± ¡°Will it be convenient?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be long, so what¡¯s there not to be convenient about? If you feel bad about it, treat me to dinner tonight.¡± Qian Xun raised her hand and teased Shi Guang, poking at her cheeks yfully before having her driver head to Dujuan City. ¡°Are you headed to walk around Dujuan City alone?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m there to look for my sister.¡± Qian Xun had initially wanted to suggest that if there weren¡¯t too many people at Dujuan City, they could walk around together. But, when she heard Shi Guang mention her sister, she said nothing more, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be nice for a third party to join Shi Guang walking about Dujuan City with her sister. Dujuan City was a ce that was built from a shore area of the capital which was eventually developed into arge scale theme park, spanning a total of 330,000 meters squared. There were a total of 8 differently themed areas that epassed activities of thend, air, and sea,bining both day activities and nightlife fully. There were various retro trains, ssic cars, scooters, and vans to bring one around the park. If one had an entry pass, they could drive in themselves as well. After alighting from the car, Shi Guang was a little lost. For her sister to appear here, was she staying nearby, passing by, or here to y? Walking slowly, Shi Guang came across a small store and bought a bottle of water before asking around with a photo of her sister. Gaining nothing, her face flickered with a trace of disappointment as she continued walking ahead. What she did not know was that there was a car following far behind her. Looking at that figure walking slowly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes harbored a longing expression. Back at the carpark, he could only make out that there was someone in the car, but he could not make out the person¡¯s exact features. But for some unknown reason, there was a little voice in his heart telling him that it was her. The previous night, he had someone wait outside the train station for her. Yet, she had never appeared once at all. After checking through some of the hotel records in the capital, there were no traces of her either. Because of that, he found himself afflicted with a state of panic, not knowing if anything untoward might have happened to her. Chapter 548 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (18)

    Chapter 548: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was only after he confirmed that she was in Su Qianxun¡¯s car earlier on and had seen her getting off safe and sound that he finally felt alive once more. Only, what was she doing together with Su Qianxun? And from what happened in the carpark earlier on, Su Qianxun did not seem to know of her identity. That was also the reason why he did not have Su Qianxun open her car door, and chose to turn around and leave instead. Now that she was all alone, he wanted so badly to just stop his car right there and run over, hugging her tightly. But, when he thought about how she said she needed some time to herself the other day, he restrained himself and merely watched her, satisfied to know that she was fine. When he had decided to marry her, he had already promised himself that no matter what happened, she would be the only one in his life and no one else. But, that silly girl couldn¡¯t really be thinking about walking around Dujuan City and asking all the vendors here individually whether they had seen her sister, right? Thankfully, it was quite a cold day with enough sun to just make her feelfortable. He¡¯d just take it that she was having a walk then. Naturally, Shi Guang¡¯s day spent at Dujuan City reaped no returns. However, she was not discouraged. After all, she had already prepared herself that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find her sister that easily in this sea of people. She merely believed that if her sister were in this city, she would definitely find her eventually. At night time, Shi Guang returned to the hotel and met Qian Xun for dinner arranged as a form of gratitude. They had their meal at a Japanese restaurant near the hotel. Qian Xun ordered for a bottle of sake and poured Shi Guang a cup. ¡°Have a drink with me!¡± Thinking about her low alcohol tolerance, Shi Guang furrowed her brows and rejected her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should... I¡¯m not really good with alcohol.¡± Qian Xun pushed the cup of sake in front of Shi Guang insistently. ¡°The alcohol level in this is really low and it¡¯s sweet, just like a casual soft drink. You¡¯ll be fine with a little!¡± With that, she knocked her cup of sake against Shi Guang¡¯s cup. Clink! The clean, knocking sound of the cups rang out as Qian Xun downed her cup as though it was water, without any change of expression at all. Shi Guang picked her cup up and ced it before her mouth, making sure to smell it first¡ªthere was a refreshing scent of fruits, green apple to be exact. Taking a sip, she could taste how smooth the sake was, with a low alcohol scent and a sweet aftertaste. Indeed, without the taste of alcohol that she hated, drinking it was truly just like a soft drink. Since this was rather decent, she decided that it was alright to drink with Qian Xun for a little. She seemed to have forgotten how she had gotten drunk the previous time under the same impression given how sweet her red wine mixed with sprite was. But of course, she had self-control, and merely made sure to take sips at a time. During the meal, she went to the washroom. When she returned, she was met with a figure bumbling toward her. Unable to dodge away, both of them mmed into one another, both stumbling back a couple of steps before they found their bnce. The other party found her bnce by supporting the wall. Not only did she not apologize, she even barked out impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you have eyes! Do you even know how to walk?¡± Shi Guang raised her brows and looked over. When she made out the features of the other party, she was stumped¡ªit was the same woman who was chatting with Lu Yanchen in the carpark earlier today! Looking at how stunned Shi Guang was, and coupled with the fact that she smelt of alcohol, the woman merely red at her before going on her way after uttering something. Shi Guang watched her back-view leave. Who was she? Why was she with Lu Yanchen in the morning? Was she here together with him for a meal as well? Chapter 549 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (19)

    Chapter 549: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang returned, her mood was rather sour. When Qian Xun asked her to drink, she no longer held herself back as she went cup after cup, totally forgetting how much she had drunk. At the start, her face merely felt a little hot and flushed. But by the time they paid for the bill, she was all dazed. Furthermore, coupled with how sake kicked in slower than other alcohol, Shi Guangid down on the bedzily and did not want to get up at all. Qian Xun held her cheek and looked at Shi Guang with a ravishing, devilish smile. ¡°Littly, don¡¯t tell me that... you¡¯re drunk?¡± Shi Guang fondled her be. ¡°Nopey nopes! I¡¯m clear awake!¡± The kick of the sake had yet to affect herpletely just yet. ¡°It¡¯s really fun being with you. Me... I don¡¯t really have many friends.¡± Probably because Qian Xun drank a little more as well, she was feeling more talkative. But of course, she was sober. It was just that Shi Guang felt way more amicable than usual, and she really felt like she wanted to connect more with this girl. ¡°Ever since I entered showbiz, I was left with even fewer friends. All of those people were double-faced and honestly... I can¡¯t even be bothered to deal with them most of the time. In any case, no matter what I do, they will always just think that I got to where I am by sleeping with men. Acting all friendly with me while avoiding me on the sly, afraid of being too close to me as though it¡¯s going to affect them or whatnot... F*ck these blind people! If I really wanted to y with their rules, would I still be smeared on the inte as I am right now?¡± In reality, Qian Xun truly did not do anything that was out there for anyone to talk about. Most of the posts were conjectures and spections. Shi Guang chuckled out, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we¡¯re friends from now on then! Those people on the inte? Just ignore them! Most of them are fake ounts and were paid to smear you. You¡¯re a good woman and I really like you too. It¡¯s a pity I only have a sister and not a brother; otherwise, I would definitely have him try to court you. But, I doubt you¡¯d fall for my brother if I had one anyway.¡± ¡°Haha, it¡¯ll be nice being sisters-inw with you,¡± Qian Xun said as she pinched out at Shi Guang¡¯s petite face. ¡°Go take someone as your brother in the future then. Based on what I want as a husband, find someone like that to make him your brother!¡± Shi Guang wasughing out with tears, ¡°Don¡¯t you already have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Shi Ze.¡± Qian Xun waved it off. ¡°That was someone chosen for me by my family. I have no feelings toward him.¡± Shi Guang sat up and said with a straight face, ¡°If you don¡¯t like him, why would you want to marry him? Marriage should be out of love.¡± Qian Xun curled her lips in exasperation. ¡°Littly silly, there are way too few couples who are married in this world out of love, do you know that?¡± Shi Guang blinked her eyes and fell back onto the bed, sumbing to the alcohol as her eyelids and head both felt so heavy... she was so tired! Qian Xun chuckled out bitterly, ¡°I once fancied a man, really really, truly so. However, he left me nothing but pain.¡± ¡°He cheated on you? Abandoned you?¡± That was Shi Guang¡¯s first guess at a couple¡¯s pain. ¡°Cheating? To me, that means nothing at all.¡± If it¡¯s not cheating, what could that be? Shi Guang was curious. ¡°Then what was it that had you lose the most important person in this world to you?¡± She suddenly thought of her sister and that random thought. Qian Xun chuckled out bitterly without replying Shi Guang¡¯s question or continuing on that topic. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Let¡¯s get you back to our hotel.¡± Shi Guang stood up, somewhat lost and clearly stumbling. Each step she took felt as though she was about to fly off. With a single misstep, she nearly even fell over if not for Qian Xun¡¯s support at the side. Chapter 550 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (20)

    Chapter 550: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s body was thoroughly limp and incapable of moving. Qian Xun could not believe how heavy she was despite looking that skinny. It was only with a massive amount of effort that she managed to support the former back to the hotel. Heaving out heavily, she opened a bottle of water and chugged down a huge mouthful before remarking, ¡°Sh*t, did I bring this upon myself? To think that your alcohol tolerance would really be this sh*tty to get this drunk after a mere few cups of sake!¡± That half asleep person suddenly sat up and looked at her in a child-like dazed manner. ¡°Ufortable.¡± ¡°What¡¯s ufortable?¡± ¡°Water.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Water.¡± That was her final word as she slumped back down. Qian Xun waved the water in her hands. ¡°You mean that you want to drink water?¡± ¡°Hubby, water.¡± It was a mere extra word, but that was enough to have Qian Xun choke up. What in the flying world? What did Littly just say? Hubby... did she already have a husband? But, she didn¡¯t look that old! Wasn¡¯t she still just a student? Although, the way she was acting so bashful and coquettish after getting drunk, it was clear that she the type that was spoilt. Goodness, the romance of kids these days was really kinky. Qian Xun opened another bottle of water for Shi Guang to drink. However, the drunk girl was totally uncooperative, pushing her away constantly¡ªit was probably because Qian Xun was not the person she wanted that Shi Guang refused to let her get close. After much difficulty, Qian Xun finally fed her the water. At that, Shi Guang uttered once more, ¡°Ufortable.¡± Thinking that it was due to the alcohol rushing through her body, Qian Xun decided to go buy her some hangover relief for her to feel better. Oh well, it was her fault for causing this anyway. After heading out, Qian Xun realized that she had forgotten to take her room card. Hesitating for a moment, she decided to head out still. In any case, she was going to have to wake Shi Guang up. She might as well do soter and feed her some hangover relief. Not long afterward, the doorbell rang. Shi Guang frowned and crawled up with much effort. She could barely open her eyes as she opened the door without checking who it was, blocking the entrance while asking, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The handsome man outside knitted his brows before pushing her and walking in without saying anything more. Shi Guang nearly fell over. Lu Yanchen most likely had not thought that she would be that drunk as he merely gave her a gentle push. His sharp, beautiful eyes flickered as he reached out for her waist, pulling her into his embrace straight. ¡°Oi, who are you looking for? How can youe into someone¡¯s room so rudel...!¡± Before she could even finish her words, Lu Yanchen had already kissed her with a burning passion and thirst. Spinning around and pinning her against the door, he sucked at her lips fiercely, wanting to suck her into him. It was an imposing and domineering, hurried and invasive kiss that had a little biting and licking to it. Moving down, he was soon at her neck, her chest... His passion seemed to have ignited through a single second with such ferocity that it was scalding. Catching her arms and holding them above her head, he pushed them against the door with a single arm while his other hand reached up from beneath her skirt... The drunken Shi Guang had no resistance to begin with and her body was so limp that it was incredible. However, she suddenly cried out terribly, ¡°Ufortable...!¡± His frenzied actions came to a sudden stop although his lips were still pinned against hers the same way his lower body was. Shutting his eyes, he breathed topose himself. After a moment, he carried her and sat her down on the bed. Although, she slumped down and hugged him. Looking down, his voice was coarse. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Shi Guang looked at him, a little lost and a little pitiful. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Who then?¡± He could not help but lean down and bite her on the neck in a somewhat teasing and punishing manner. Chapter 551 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (21)

    Chapter 551: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang hugged him at the waist and giggled, ¡°Deary hubby, who do you think you are then?¡± Even though her brain hadpsed for that moment when she had opened the door such that she asked out who he was looking for initially, the way he hugged her was enough for her to tell who this was without even looking at him¡ªsomeone dear to her heart. Lu Yanchen raised his brows and asked deeply, ¡°You opened the door straight without checking who it was when you¡¯re drunk. What if it was not me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bash the person so badly he¡¯ll be picking his teeth up from the ground then,¡± She pecked him on the lips. ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am, Lu Yanchen.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze softened as he fondled her lips with his fingers. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you repeatedly that you¡¯re not to get drunk?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not alcohol, it¡¯s only a soft drink! But somehow, I got drunk with a soft drink! Bad, bad drink!¡± At the back of it, Shi Guang was almost stuttering on her words as she licked him around like a little puppy. ¡°Ufortable, water...¡± Lu Yanchen picked up the water by her bedside. Looking at how it was cold, she had her lie down properly on the bed before pouring it into the kettle to heat it up. Shi Guang nted to her side andid down, looking at him in a drunken manner as though afraid that he might disappear if she blinked. When he turned around to her fervent gaze, every single bit of coldness from his body evaporated at that moment. He did not have the water boil, merely heated, as he poured it out using a ss and sat beside the bed, feeding it to her. Unlike earlier on when Qian Xun tried feeding her, she was extremely cooperative this time around, resting her head on his shoulders. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll forgive you this one time. No more drinking for you in the future.¡± Lu Yanchen pinched her on the nose. He seemed to have forgotten that this woman would not remember anything after she woke up the next day. Requesting her to not have a next time at this moment was merely a form of amodation. ¡°Okok! Nomoredrinkingnomorenomore!¡± Shi Guang purred her head against his chest like a little kitten. ¡°Hmph, ungrateful minx!¡± He lowered his head and scolded into her ear, although it was extremely gentle and tender. The drunk Shi Guang felt as though an electric current had run through her body. ¡°Doooo you know how seductive youuuuu are right noww?¡± He used his finger to poke at her head. ¡°So? What are you thinking of doing?¡± Shi Guang hugged him around the neck and sat on hisp. ¡°Thinking of... taking advantage of you!¡± With that, she pushed Lu Yanchen onto the bed and rode on top of him. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to push you down like this, you sadistic little devil!¡± Sheid down on his chest and the two of them were so close together that they could hear the other¡¯s breathing. Those sweet nothings and domineering actions of hers seemed to have invoked a long lost memory of his¡ªthere seemed to have been a simr situation before. ¡°Lu Yanchen, I like you!¡± After Shi Guang said that, she pecked his lips a couple of times. Those couple of pecks were all that he needed to summon his innermost desires; be it physically or mentally, he desired her in every single aspect. Lu Yanchen turned the tables around. With a swift action, he was the one pinning down on her curvy body immediately. Tasting her lips, his kiss this time around was gentle and sweet as though she was the most precious gem in the entire universe. Shi Guang¡¯s seemingly lost soul seemed to have floated back into her as she felt her body go fuzzy and was slightly sobered. Through the breathing gaps, she pressed down on his rummaging hands and whispered, ¡°This is my first time, you must be gentler...¡± Lu Yanchen who had backed off slightly to undress was clearly stumped. ¡°...¡± Chapter 552 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (22)

    Chapter 552: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He seemed to have discovered something incredible¡ªshe seemed to always be at 18 years of age when she was drunk! It was the same the previous time around, and now as well...! ¡°Silly girl!¡± He could not help butugh out to himself exasperatedly. But thinking in another way, it was the same as well¡ªunder usual circumstances, she would not reject his forceful advances, but neither would she be this into it. At times, he really did not know whether to be over or less protective over this girl. Throwing her into a vacuum bag would save him that much more trouble. Shi Guang was displeased. ¡°...¡± Was she scolding him again? Ding dong! Suddenly, the doorbell rang through the silent room. Lu Yanchen ignored it, merely moving the hair that were covering her face. Ding dong! The doorbell rang again. This time around, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen, saying, ¡°There seems to be someone outside. Do you want to check it out?¡± The doorbell seemed to be ringing non-stop¡ªseemed like he really had to go deal with it. Wearing back the shirt that he was undressing halfway, he covered Shi Guang with a nket before heading down to open the door. The moment the door was opened, Qian Xun grumbled out with her head lowered and holding the hangover relief without even seeing who it was that had opened the door, ¡°Say, what took you so long! I almost thought you were aslee...¡± Raising her head, she was stunned at the sight of this familiar looking, tall and robust man. She rubbed her eyes, wondering if there was something wrong with her eyes. How else would Lu Yanchen be appearing in Littly¡¯s room? After confirming that this was indeed THAT Lu Yanchen that she knew¡ªthe one that was married and was probably gay¡ªshe took a step out of the room and checked the room number. That was right... This was Littly¡¯s room! Realizing that she was neither seeing things nor entering the wrong room, three sets of reactions popped into Qian Xun¡¯s mind for Lu Yanchen¡¯s appearance in Littly¡¯s room. 1) HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK 2) F*CKING HELL F*CKING HELL F*CKING HELL F*CKING HELL F*CKING HELL F*CKING HELL 3) WHAT THE F*CK WHAT THE F*CK WHAT THE F*CK WHAT THE F*CK WHAT THE F*CK WHAT THE F*CK WHAT THE F*CK WHAT THE F*CK Instantly, Qian Xun¡¯s heart red with a burning fury as she spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Young Master Lu, what are you doing here? What are you trying to do in Littly¡¯s room!?¡± She was certain that he was someone up to no good! Lu Yanchen was cold and aloof as always. ¡°Does my presence here have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Of course, there is! Littly is my friend!!¡± Qian Xun was so pissed she was almost hopping¡ªwhy were all the men of the Lus so darned annoying! ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to hurt my friend!¡± Those words had Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression soften and his tone was no longer as cold as before either. Pausing for a moment, he spoke slowly word by word, ¡°She is my wife!¡± ¡°Even then, you cant...¡± Wait, what in the world did he just say? Qian Xun was dumbstruck. ¡°...¡± Littly was his wife? Littly was his wife... Littly was his wife! AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!! How could that be?! How could Littly be Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife! She was still dissing him with Littly in the morning that his wife was a cover in order to hide his sexual orientation! She seemed to be smiling without trying to exin anything at all! Why did she suddenly turn into Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife? Lu Yanchen was lying to her, right? At that thought, Qian Xun¡¯s eyes sunk in as she yelled, ¡°What proof do you have that you are Littly¡¯s husband? Didn¡¯t the inte say that your wife¡¯s name was... was... I don¡¯t care, it just wasn¡¯t Littly!¡± Chapter 553 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (23)

    Chapter 553: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen was indifferently cold as always, replying with a frosty tone, ¡°Her name is Shi Guang, her nickname is Littly. Swimmer of Z City¡¯s provincial women¡¯s team, Year 3 student of Ryonan Sports University. She should have told you that she¡¯s here to look for her sister, right!¡± Qian Xun was stumped. ¡°...¡± She had indeed said that she was looking for her sister! Could Lu Yanchen really be...? Right at that moment, Shi Guang murmured outzily, ¡°Lu Yanchen, who is that?¡± When she heard Shi Guang¡¯s voice, Qian Xun¡¯s heart skipped a massive beat. So, it was true! Lu Yanchen had not been lying to her ¨C they were husband and wife! HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK HOLY F*CK! She had finally managed to make a friend after much difficulty, but why did she have to be someone of the Lus? Feeling a thorough sense of difort, Qian Xun turned around and left, filled with aplete moodiness. Shi Guang was clearly the one who had lied to her, and should be the one feeling guilty instead. But, why did she choose not to head in and question Shi Guang earlier on? It was because of the diss in the morning. Indeed, one should never talk bad about others behind their backs. Lu Yanchen closed the door and looked at Shi Guang who was buried under her nket. ¡°Why are you with her?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Su Qianxun...¡± ¡°Qian Xun...¡± Murmuring that name, Shi Guang smiled out as though she had suddenly remembered something. ¡°She... I met her on the train! She¡¯s really nice and friendly! At the start, I even thought that she was a bad person. However, something nearly happened to her and I helped her out a little. We¡¯re friends now!¡± Lu Yanchen walked beside the bed and looked at her in silence for some time beforementing firmly, ¡°She¡¯s not suitable for you to be friends with!¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°She¡¯s just unsuitable, and you¡¯re not going to like her, so just keep your distance from her and never see her again!¡± He furrowed his brows as his tone reeked of his usual coldness. Shi Guang was somewhat troubled. ¡°But, she¡¯s really nice and she was really good to me as well... Besides, I even told her that we¡¯re friends now! If I suddenly just ignore her out of nowhere without even having a single day pass, is that really good? You¡¯ve got to tell me a reason at least!¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± He forgot that she was drunk now¡ªwhat was he doing talking to her about this stuff now? Sitting down on the bed, he cupped Shi Guang¡¯s face and kissed her tightly. It was only till she couldn¡¯t breathe anymore that he let go and bit her on the lips, threatening her gently, ¡°Don¡¯t even sit on the bed and look at me with that expression again. I¡¯ll be sure to ravage you so badly that you won¡¯t be able to walk for 3 days and nights.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face flushed as she looked at him with an intoxicated manner. ¡°You¡¯re so dashing!¡± Lu Yanchen did not know whether tough or to cry as he pressed against her forehead. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s quite nice for you to be drunk as well.¡± Not only would she forget everything bad, she did not have to go think about the negative stuff either. If only being drunk wouldn¡¯t harm one¡¯s body, he would definitely let her be drunk forever. ¡°It¡¯s not good to be drunk, you can¡¯t be drunk!¡± ¡°Then why did YOU get yourself drunk?¡± ¡°Am I drunk? Nopes! I¡¯m super sober!¡± Lu Yanchen smiled out. ¡°...¡± Truly, one could never talk to a drunk person. Shi Guang blinked her eyes and called out, ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Can we continue?¡± Of course! Everything beneath his navel was burning up... How could they not continue? He leaned in once more, bringing with him a coarse and heavy sense of loving. Shi Guang was thoroughly moved beneath him as her eyes were dazed while her face flushed up. The fuzzy feeling in her body was unbearable as she could not help but moan out deliriously, ¡°Lu Yanchen, gentler...¡± Her voice was like a poison that he couldn¡¯t stop himself from drinking as he could no longer control himself, getting deeper with his thrusts... Chapter 554 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (24)

    Chapter 554: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang awoke the next day, she greeted the ceiling with a dazed face. She remembered that she had gotten drunk the previous night, but what happened afterward was aplete... nk. Why did it feel as though Lu Yanchen hade by? However, given how quiet the entire room seemed, it was as though she had had a lewd dream, and even questioned if it were her imagination at work. Not only that, her body felt cooled all over. Clearly, she must have taken a shower before sleeping. Wait, did she shower herself or...? Shi Guang could not verify those seemingly hallucinating thoughts of hers. She watched the bathroom in a stumped manner. Click! The bathroom door opened as a man walked out of it, wrapped in a bathrobe with his hair still wet and his body sparkling with the glistening water droplets. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± She called out as she looked over with widened eyes. As she blinked a couple of times, there was no one there. Shi Guang pped herself on her forehead. It must be because of what Qian Xun had said about Lu Yanchen having no sex life that she ended up getting such a realistic lewd dream, even feeling as though he hade out of the bathroom early in the morning! It was only after sheid on the bed for some time before she got up slowly and washed up. When she went to get herself a ss of water, she found a thermal sk with pork ribs porridge kept warmly inside. Not only that, there was even a pan-fried bun on top of the sk that was perfectly crispy as a match for the porridge. Who prepared this for her? This had Shi Guang questioning again whether what happenedst night was a dream. Otherwise, who would have prepared breakfast for her? She had a rough image of Qian Xun sending her back to the hotelst night. Was it her then? After having breakfast, Shi Guang saw the time¡ªit was already noon. She thought of inviting Qian Xun for lunch. Initially, she had wanted to thank thetterst night, but who would have thought that she would have drunk that much. Although, she did remember telling Qian Xun that she wanted to be friends before she got drunk. However, when Shi Guang tried looking for Qian Xun in her hotel room in the next couple of days, there was no one there. Shi Guang thought that she must have checked out of the hotel already. But, why did she not leave behind her contact? That day, there was a heavy downpour as Shi Guang stood in the hotel¡¯s lobby, watching the thunderstorm outside with furrowed brows in a nk daze. In life, there were always things that would seem simple at first nce. For example, she thought that bying over to the capital, she would be able to gain some hope. However, it was truly difficult looking for someone in this ocean of people. After standing for a while, just as she was about to head back, she saw a man approaching her from a distance, walking over slowly with an umbre. She had not expected that it would be Yang Chifeng. When he saw her, he was somewhat surprised as well. But, when he saw Shi Guang turning around to want to leave immediately, he called out at her, ¡°Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang ignored him, merely continuing to walk forth. ¡°...¡± ¡°Shi Guang, I¡¯ve got something important to tell you! It¡¯s about your sister.¡± Those were the words that stopped Shi Guang in her tracks as she turned around to look at him, nodding her head in agreement. ... At a morous caf¨¦ on the 2nd floor of the ce, Yang Chifeng¡¯s gaze was locked onto Shi Guang¡¯s face. She looked way more fatigued than ever, with faint dark circles beneath her eyes. Clearly, this was a result of not being able to sleep at night; at the same time, she seemed skinnier than ever. For a moment, Yang Chifeng felt a pang of unspeakable emotions. ¡°I was thinking of looking for you after heading back. To think that I would bump into you in the capital,¡± He said wearily as he took a sip of coffee. Chapter 555 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (25)

    Chapter 555: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Look for me to talk about what?¡± Seated opposite him, Shi Guang garnered that for Yang Chifeng to be in the capital at a time like this, it should most likely be for Yang Sitong. He couldn¡¯t be thinking about asking her for mercy toward Yang Sitong, right? Then he would truly be asking the wrong person! Right now, the only thing stopping Shi Guang from murdering Yang Sitong herself was thew! ¡°I¡¯m getting married,¡± Suddenly, Yang Chifeng spoke randomly. ¡°With Su Ya?¡± Shi Guang curled her lips and asked in a sneering manner. ¡°Congrats, huh? You guys are truly a perfect pair...¡± of dogs! How could Yang Chifeng not sense the sarcasm in her tone? Suddenly, he found himself to be reallyughable. This was not the issue he was looking for her to talk about at all, but for some reason, he just found himself revealing it. Truly, at the end of the day, she didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of feelings for him. His lips curled in a cramped manner. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about my sister! However, what I wanted to say was that the person who had instigated the entire affair toward your sister back then was not Sitong. She was merely na?ve, and thus was made use of by others.¡± ¡°Na?ve and made use of by others? Did she not have motives of her own then? She had already made it clear that she did so in order for my sister to not expose her about the lifesaving debt she held over the Lus!¡± Shi Guang merely felt that Yang Chifeng was trying to shift the me by making thatment. Even if there were someone instigating everything from behind the scenes, it would not change Yang Sitong¡¯s motives. ¡°... I¡¯m not saying that she¡¯s not wrong. However, when she first found out that she was in the same school as your sister, her first thought was to change schools by herself. However, it was after someone instigated herter on that she made the choice to try and chase your sister away. And it was that same day that the person told my sister that you and Lu Yanchen would be at the bridal shop.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Yan Zi.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned frosty. ¡°...¡± Yang Chifeng continued, ¡°She was also part of the group that had caused your sister¡¯s bullying back then. I think she may be linked to your sister¡¯s current disappearance as well. As for her motives, I¡¯ve got no idea.¡± ¡°You have no idea what her motives are, but what are your motives for telling this to me then?¡± Shi Guang did not believe that he would be this kind-hearted. Yang Chifeng was stumped for a moment, moving his lips but not knowing how he should reply. ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯reing forth to tell me about these things. But, if it¡¯s as you¡¯ve said, that Yan Zi was the person who had set your sister up, aren¡¯t you nning to do anything about it? From what I know, Yan Zi¡¯s family background isn¡¯t all that strong. If you were to marry Su Ya, you would be one of the Sus as well. Shouldn¡¯t dealing with Yan Zi by then be as easy as moving a single finger?¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I wish!. However, Yan Zi is really close with Su Ya, and I don¡¯t wish to break Su Ya¡¯s heart.¡± Shi Guang scoffed out in mockery, ¡°Don¡¯t wish to break Su Ya¡¯s heart? Or is it because you wouldn¡¯t be able to get due revenge onto Yan Zi?¡± Thinking that he might have misheard her, Yang Chifeng¡¯s face cramped up in a terrible manner. He then looked at Shi Guang with a face of disbelief. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Shi Guang stirred the coffee before her without drinking. ¡°Ever since Yan Zi moved out of the Lus, she had been depending on the Sus to get by days. Even though I don¡¯t know why the Sus are doing it, perhaps because she¡¯s on good terms with Su Ya? However, since the Sus are taking care of Yan Zi and her mother, they naturally wouldn¡¯t allow you to deal with her... As for you, you need support from the Sus, and hence you wouldn¡¯t do anything to disgrace them. So, I presume the reason why you¡¯re telling me all this is so that I can deal with Yan Zi, and you¡¯d be getting rid of her through my hands.¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s face was dark, looking somewhat terrible. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things!¡± Chapter 556 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (26)

    Chapter 556: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled up bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to overthink things, but you guys are really way too scheming! Yang Chifeng, don¡¯t always look at me with that apologetic expression. In reality, you¡¯re every bit as selfish and practical as your sister! In your eyes, there¡¯s only you and no one else! That includes even your kin in it! That¡¯s the reason why despite knowing that Yan Zi was the one that had hurt your sister, you still refuse to step in. It¡¯s all because it wouldn¡¯t do you good, and people like you will never ever do things that do not benefit themselves!¡± Yang Chifeng shook his head and denied it. ¡°I can¡¯t take the risk. My sister is already in that state right now. If anything were to happen to me, who would take care of my mother?¡± Shi Guang could only feel detest that she could not say out. To think that he could actually give himself such a righteous excuse for his selfishness! However, that was indeed quite a strong excuse that was hard for her to refute. But even then, the facts still did not change that he was a man who had no sense of responsibility. In the past, he merely wanted to make use of his sister to get into the Lus and make use of them to fuel his ambitions. When things turned sour between the Lus and Yang Sitong, he shifted all the me onto his sister. But, was he not in the wrong at all? Perhaps, Yang Sitong had merely only wanted to get married to Lu Yanchen right at the very beginning. Butter on, it was they who had nurtured her lust and desire toward power and status! They had painted the picture so nicely for her that she could not help but want to chase after it fervently! In that instant, Shi Guang had a jolt of understanding about why Yang Sitong would end up in such a mental state. She finally understood why despite the fact that she had clearly convinced Yang Sitong back when she was wielding the knife, thetter would will turn frenzied at the mention of her mother and brother. This was because both of them had pushed all the me onto her. She was the sinner, the wrongdoer. But other than Yan Zi¡¯s instigation, the reason why she was in this state right now was because of her selfish family as well. Suddenly, Shi Guang felt a sense of relief over how lucky she was. She had a family that loved her, people who would not only support her in times of need, but back her up mentally as well. Ever since the incidents with her parents and sister, her grandma and little auntie had spent effort and time helping her walk out of her pain. There was also her little uncle and Mo Jin, who might as well be as doting to her as her real father and sister. No matter what happened, they would always give her utmost care and guide her in the right direction. By the time Shi Guang walked out of the hotel, the rain had stopped and the sun was already out. Walking into the sunlight, she finally found a spot of warm radiance emanating from that heart of hers which had sunken for a long time now. Taking her phone out, she made a call. It didn¡¯t take long before the call connected on the other end, and Zhang Shulin¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Shi Guang.¡± He spoke gently, with a trace of hopefulness in his tone. Shi Guang knew what he was hoping for¡ªthe same thing that many people were hoping for her¡ªto return to her former life as soon as possible. She smiled as she said, ¡°Coach, could I still join the Blue Seas training midway?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± He had been waiting for her call for a long time now. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to the Blue Seas from the capital tomorrow then.¡± ¡°Sure, sure!¡± Zhang Shulin heaved a sigh of relief. She had recovered sooner than he had expected. If she were to join the training at this time, she should still be on track¡ªthere was still hope for her to take the champion¡¯s title. Shi Guang found herself smiling stupidly at the skies after hanging on the call. When she finally reeled her feelings in, she sensed that there was someone following her from behind. Turning around by instinct, she saw the passers-by moving hurriedly without any suspicious persons. Shi Guang continued walking forth slowly, a trace of doubt bubbling in her heart. For some unknown reason, she seemed to have the feeling that someone was following her for the past few days... Chapter 557 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (26)

    Chapter 557: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Was it her imagination? Shi Guang was uncertain. After walking a little, she suddenly spun around without any warning signs at all. After repeating that for a couple of times and still not discovering anything out of the norm, she garnered that she may have been overthinking things. Waving for a taxi, she hopped onto it to head for Dujuan City once more... as a goodbye to her sister. Even though it was a little silly and ridiculous¡ªin fact, she wasn¡¯t even sure if the person that had appeared that day was her sister¡ªshe was somehow certain that her sister would be able to hear her. This was a unique bond between sisters. A ck car stopped subtly at the ce where Shi Guang boarded the taxi. It didn¡¯t take long before a tall figure marched over and darted into the car. Chu Mubei was in the driver¡¯s seat. ncing over at Lu Yanchen who was wearing shades and wrapping a scarf around his neck, he could not help but snigger out. Indeed, he was definitely the sentimental type amongst them. But, wasn¡¯t this sentimentality way too corny? What was with this watchful guarding and whatnot! Chu Mubei¡¯s belly was almost hurting from how badly he wasughing. No, this couldn¡¯t do. He definitely had to let the rest know of this as well so that Mo Yanzhi and the others could have a crack at this as well. However, when he sensed Lu Yanchen¡¯s sharp gaze, he kept his phone immediately and put on a stern expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With someone watching over Little Sister Shi Guang, she¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± He ignored Chu Mubei¡¯s teasing and merely asked, ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± Chu Mubei replied without having to think, ¡°Still no news.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Mo Feifei¡¯s issue.¡± Previously, Lu Yanchen had Chu Mubei go check up on two things, and the first was regarding Yang Sitong. ¡°I had a test run on Yang Sitong¡¯s check-up results and discovered traces of a drug in her body. That was a drug that could cause one¡¯s emotions to get out of control. Prolonged usage would often result in one¡¯s intelligence being lowered and the inability to control their emotions.¡± The second was regarding Yan Zi. Lu Yanchen felt that things about Yan Zi were not as simple as preliminary investigations would suggest, and thus, he had Chu Mubei look deeper. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that. It was indeed as you had thought¡ªthere were things that we hadn¡¯t found out at the start. When she was abroad, she would go visit a psychologist every week.¡± ¡°Reason?¡± ¡°She nearly killed a schoolmate just because the schoolmate had scolded her father to be a trash and her mother to be a b*tch,¡± Chu Mubei replied while driving. ¡°After heading to the states, her father¡¯s business went downhill, and he vented his frustrations at home. Her mother, Su Liping, was constantly under violence from her father. However, when he was nice to her, he was really nice. In any case, her father was someone a little... overly extreme. All the time, he seemed to have indoctrinated radical thoughts into Yan Zi¡¯s mind, causing her character to be somewhat... how do you put it... twisted? Contorted? Nearly everyone who she wasn¡¯t on good terms with around her met with rather bad ends. However, she¡¯s a smart girl, and for the time being, no one has discovered the rtion between all those and her.¡± ¡°Just because they don¡¯t have proof doesn¡¯t mean that they¡¯re not suspicious of her. I suppose that psychologist was hired by the American cops?¡± ¡°Right!¡± Chu Mubei chuckled out, ¡°She was underage back then.¡± As they conversed, Lu Yanchen received a text which he nced at casually. Lu Yanchen smiled before asking again, ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason she made her move on Mo Feifei for?¡± Chapter 558 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (28)

    Chapter 558: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Mubei shrugged his shoulders. ¡°No idea! Based on our investigations, she did not seem to have any ties to Mo Feifei at all.¡± As he continued, he gave a fake cough. ¡°Will you be going for the Liu Family¡¯s banquet tonight?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°For my sake, please go! As long as you¡¯re willing to go, I¡¯ll definitely do anything for you!¡± ¡°...¡± Probably due to the downpour from earlier, there were not many people at Dujuan City. This time around, Shi Guang did not walk around, and merely took a vehicle for a circle around the entire ce before heading back to the hotel. When she arrived at the lift lobby, she caught sight of Qian Xun returning from outside in a rxed manner. Surprised, Shi Guang waved to Qian Xun excitedly. ¡°Qian Xun, you¡¯re still in the capital! I thought you had already returned!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Unlike previously, Qian Xun showed no signs of excitement or happiness when she saw Shi Guang, merely replying her indifferently. Stunned for a moment, Shi Guang did not take it to heart and chuckled out, ¡°Thank you for helping me back the other night!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Qian Xun waved it off graciously. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Besides, if I hadn¡¯t asked you to drink, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten that drunk.¡± The lift arrived and Qian Xun walked in. Shi Guang followed suit behind her. She could sense the coldness exuding from Qian Xun as she rubbed her nose instinctively¡ªshouldn¡¯t their rtionship have gotten even closer after getting drunk together the other day? Why did it feel as though they had gotten more distant instead? She garnered that something must have happened to Qian Xun to affect her mood. Along the way, there was silence as both of them were hiding in their own thoughts. Shi Guang arrived at her room first. She looked at Qian Xun ahead of her, wanting to say goodbye. But, thetter merely walked on without any intention of paying her any attention. Shi Guang¡¯s hands that were raised mid-air dropped down again. Shrugging her shoulders, she took her room card out. After entering her room, just as she was about to close the door, she found it being pushed in from the outside. Raising her head, Shi Guang was surprised to find a pissed looking Qian Xun. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Qian Xun¡¯s emotions were reallyplicated right now. Everything that had happened that night was way too shocking, such that she could barely take it in even after a couple of days. Now that she had bumped into Shi Guang today, to think that thetter wouldn¡¯t even exin or apologize about her deception! Shi Guang looked at the angry Qian Xun in a stumped manner, her face confused and bewildered. What happened? What did Qian Xun want her to say? What should she say? Thank you? Didn¡¯t she say that right when they met earlier on? But, why did it seem as though Qian Xun was pissed at her? Did she do something outrageous when she was drunk the other night? She invited Qian Xun in first and boiled her some tea before saying in an apologetic manner, ¡°Erm, I¡¯m sorry, Ipletely forgot about everything that happened the other night! The thing is, I always wake up with a nk te every time I get drunk, and don¡¯t remember anything that had happened. So, if I did anything to offend you, please don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Qian Xun felt her temper rising. Even though her tone wasn¡¯t harsh, there was a clear trace of contempt. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that! I¡¯m talking about the bullsh*t you said abouting to find your sister...!¡± Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°I AM here to find my sister?¡± ¡°Then where is your sister?¡± Qian Xun¡¯s voice was cold¡ªto think that she would still be lying to her right now! To think that she was true about wanting to befriend this person! ¡°My sister...¡± Shi Guang lowered her eyes, trying topose her emotions. Since she had decided to take this person as a friend, she could have chosen not to say it out of her own ord. But, since Qian Xun asked, Shi Guang felt that she shouldn¡¯t lie to her. ¡°She¡¯s gone missing. I heard that she appeared near the capital, and thus I came looking for her. I¡¯ve got no idea where she is either,¡± After replying, Shi Guang smiled at Qian Xun. Chapter 559 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (29)

    Chapter 559: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun was stunned as she asked softly, ¡°How did she go missing?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s smile had caused every single bit of aggravation she once had in her heart to disappear, only to be reced with a gut-wrenching stab. Shi Guangughed bitterly, ¡°My sister was a vegetable and had been unconscious for 7 years now. She just had an operation, and there she was, right about to wake up when she suddenly vanished from the hospital. I¡¯ve got no idea who took her away either.¡± There could be things like this happening? Immediately, Qian Xun apologized in shock, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Why are you sorry to me?¡± Shi Guang looked at her in amusement. ¡°I should be the one who¡¯s sorry. When I get drunk, I may get a little zany and retarded and whatnot, without even remembering what I¡¯ve done. Please don¡¯t get angry at me no matter what I did, alright?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t really do anything...¡± Qian Xun mulled in her thoughts ¡ªcould Shi Guang have already known that she knew of her true identity? Qian Xun wanted to give Shi Guang another chance. ¡°You were calling for your hubby... You¡¯re married?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°I am.¡± Qian Xun wanted to ask her who and where her husband was. But for some unknown reason, she found herself switching the topic. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here alone to look for your sister, aren¡¯t you worried that your husband might be lonely and find someone else?¡± The entire thing just seemed odd entirely. Clearly, Littly and Lu Yanchen were people from different social circles. Why in the world were they together? Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I trust that he¡¯ll never disappoint me.¡± Lu Yanchen will not disappoint you? Qian Xun smirked. ¡°What¡¯s impossible? A man¡¯s heart is always wandering about. If he truly loves you, why would he let youe search for your sister on your own? I think it¡¯s because he wants to look for other women while you¡¯re not around. No, he might be looking for other men!¡± Realizing what she just said, she added on, ¡°Remember how we bumped into Lu Yanchen the other day? I¡¯m sure that if it¡¯s him, he¡¯ll definitely look for other men behind his wife¡¯s back!¡± Shi Guang did not know whether tough or to cry as she replied firmly, ¡°No, my husband will definitely not disappoint me. In this lifetime, I¡¯ll be his only wife. And even if I were to die, he must remain a widower for me!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Qian Xun could not help but snigger out. However, that was augh that epassed so much dazzle it in that it could bewitch the entire nation. ¡°You¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Shi Guang looked at her in a shy manner with widened eyes, seeking forgiveness. ¡°Who¡¯s even angry in the first ce!¡± Qian Xun refused to admit it naughtily. The way this Little Shi Guang was so cute... If thetter were a man, she would definitely try to one-up Lu Yanchen for her! She pinched at Shi Guang¡¯s face. ¡°The way you¡¯re sooooo imposing, how would I dare to get angry at you?¡± Shi Guang was embarrassed from the teasing. ¡°Erm... have you eaten yet? I¡¯ll treat you!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be free tonight... There¡¯s a small banquet.¡± ¡°Then I can probably only treat you after returning to the provincial city,¡± Shi Guang curled her lips and replied in pity. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go to the Blue Seas tomorrow for training.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case... then we must really eat together tonight.¡± She looked at Shi Guang. ¡°How about joining me for the banquet? I heard that it was organized by some Miss Liu that seemed to have her eye on Lu Yanchen recently. Want to go watch the show?¡± Shi Guang raised her brows. Miss Liu... Was that the woman with Lu Yanchen at the carpark the other day? So, was Lu Yanchen in the capital to look for her sister or find that woman? Chapter 560 - Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (30)

    Chapter 560: Lu Yanchen Will Not Disappoint You (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Qian Xun said that it was a mere little banquet, a really simple one buffet style... Shi Guang believed her. When Qian Xun said that a casual dress will do because it was only unimportant people attending... Shi Guang believed her. But, when they arrived at the banquet hall, Shi Guang realized that this was no simple banquet, and neither were the people unimportant. Socialites of the capital, elites of the society that were named in magazines, these were the people that were present. Famous rich, debutantes and high profile missies, these were the girls fighting for the mour of the night. There were even celebrities from movies, television, and the singing scene that were present. Hell, almost half of showbiz was here for this extravagant event which was no ¡®small banquet¡¯ at all! When Shi Guang entered with Qian Xun, there were immediately peopleing forth to greet thetter. After the casual exchange of greetings, Qian Xun brought Shi Guang elsewhere and got her a ss of fruit juice. Ever since that torturous night of someone getting drunk, Qian Xun promised that she would not seek trouble for herself by giving thisss any alcohol anymore. Qian Xun picked up a ss of wine for herself. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous! All of these people are not really important. If you don¡¯t wish to talk, you can just ignore them all.¡± You¡¯re the young mistress of the Lu Family. Gosh, if people were to know of your status, they would definitelye and bootlick you. Show some of your pride, Shi Guang! Shi Guang blinked her eyes and did not know tough or to cry. ¡°And this is asmall banquet ?¡± Qian Xun sat down on a high stool beside her and straightened her back. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just a birthday banquet!¡± She was truly skeptical about whether thisss was the daughter-inw of the Lus. A truly huge banquet would not consist only of the faces that were seen in television and magazines. In reality, most of them would be people whose faces would not have made it to the television, whom people hardly knew about¡ªTHAT was the type of important banquet out there. Any single person from those banquets could practically move an industry or something. Those should be the type of people that would appear at a banquet of the Lus. Shi Guang was speechless. ¡°To think that even a birthday banquet would be so extravagant!¡± ¡°Just a casual gathering.¡± Qian Xun took a sip of her wine. ¡°But of course, it¡¯s also to socialize. Some of those celebrities were paid an entry fee toe while others came of their own ord. After all, most of the people appearing at ces like these are investors, and it would definitely benefit them.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Shi Guang scanned the entire ce and looked at the groups gathered¡ªindeed, that did seem like the case. She looked at Qian Xun. ¡°Do you want to go make some acquaintances then? I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve taken a leading role for some time now, but I think your acting is actually really good...¡± Qian Xun cut her in her speech. ¡°Hold it there! It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t been in a leading role... I don¡¯t wish to be in a leading role for the time being.¡± Shi Guang smiled. ¡°...¡± She did not think that that was the truth, but instead that Qian Xun was someone with a strong ego and pride. Qian Xun raised her ss of wine and downed it in a whim of the moment. When her neck curved, it formed a beautiful outline of her slender nape. When she rested her finger and scraped it slowly by her red lips, it was so seductive that the souls of men were nearly hooked away by her. A couple of men beside them even had their predatory instincts triggered instantly. However, they were chased away by Qian Xun¡¯s cold nce. There were two girls standing near them who were gossiping. ¡°Ah Xi, Young Master Liu said that he would call you after the banquet. You¡¯re really way too lucky! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be super popr in the future!¡± ¡°Hmph, what is Young Master Liu only?¡± The Ah Xi girl was indifferent. ¡°I heard that Chu Mubei and Lu Yanchen areing. It¡¯d be good if THEY fancied me!¡± The other girl was ted. ¡°Chu Mubei? Lu Yanchen? THAT Chu Family... THAT Lu Family!¡± Chapter 561 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (1)

    Chapter 561: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, them! There are quite a few people in their circle that¡¯ are super handsome, especially that Lu Yanchen!¡± At that point, she lowered her voice. ¡°That Lu Yanchen is a 3rd generation of the Red Army, the son of the military head at our area. All of nearby provinces around the capital have to give their family some respect no matter what!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that Chu Mubei¡¯s going to get married to Liu Xueqian? But, I heard that Liu Xueqian fancies Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really messy inside the circles of these rich people.¡± ¡°I heard that these people are really wild. Who knows if those three are even having threesomes together instead?¡± The hushed whispers of both of them were transmitted into Shi Guang and Qian Xun¡¯s ears without a single word missing. Qian Xun raised her brow and looked at Shi Guang in a knowing manner, waiting to watch the show. Shi Guang did not notice Qian Xun¡¯s behavior as all her attention was focused on those two girls. Smiling coldly, her eyes were ghastly as though there were blue mes dancing in them. She spun around irately and red at them. ¡°What nonsense are you guys rambling about?¡± Those two girls looked at Shi Guang as though they were looking at a monster. ¡°What business of yours is it? It¡¯s not as though we¡¯re gossiping about you!¡± ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly think that Chu Mubei or Lu Yanchen would actually fancy you instead, right? Just someone like you?¡± ¡°Is it any of my business then?¡± A cold and haughty voice rang out. Turning around, Shi Guang caught sight of the woman that was talking to Lu Yanchen in the carpark the other day. She was Liu Xueqian? A trace of difort shed by the faces of those two women as they turned around, wanting to leave immediately while Liu Xueqian red at them. ¡°Hold on! Who are you guys? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve invited you, right?¡± She said to a waiter beside her. ¡°Call the security over! How dare they let just about anybody walk in? This is not a ce for your tramps to strut your stuff!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Liu!¡± Immediately, the waiter called for the security on the walkie talkie. Seeing how things were turning out, the two women replied with a ck face right away, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Who cares about a small little banquet as such!¡± With that, the two of them rushed off. The waiter then looked at Liu Xueqian confusedly, as though wondering if he should continue calling for the security. Liu Xueqian waved her hands off to indicate that there was no longer a need before walking over to Shi Guang. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve got an invitation too, right?¡± Qian Xun spoke up at the side calmly, ¡°She¡¯s with me and I¡¯ve got an invitation. If you don¡¯t like it, I can leave with her right away.¡± Liu Xueqian looked at Qian Xun haughtily then at Shi Guang, speaking in a tone as though she was handing out alms to a beggar, ¡°It¡¯s fine. On ount that you spoke up for me earlier on, I¡¯ll permit you to stand beside me.¡± Shi Guang was a little stunned. ¡°...¡± Stand beside her? What did she mean? Shi Guang did not understand and looked over at Qian Xun by instinct. Qian Xun naturally knew that Shi Guang did not understand what was happening and was finding it hard to stifle herughter. To think that Liu Xueqian would want Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife to stand beside her! Didn¡¯t everyone say that Lu Yanchen was going toeter? Honestly, she really wanted to watch this show and see someone of the Lus get embarrassed. However, Shi Guang was her friend. Forget it, forget it! She had better not be that bad. The women that were following Liu Xueqian looked at Shi Guang with a jealous expression before saying in an impatient tone, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Why the hell did she have to go over and what for? Qian Xun broke out into a choked stifle, ¡°What she means is that she¡¯ll look out for you tonight. Whoever you want to get to know for the banquet tonight, she¡¯ll help you. In fact, she can even look for a rich boyfriend for you! However, you must make sure you are obedient to her!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Wasn¡¯t that just being herckey? Chapter 562 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (2)

    Chapter 562: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at how Shi Guang was finally understanding the situation, Qian Xun withheld herughter best as she could and put on a straight face, looking as though she was taking the sacrifice. ¡°If you wish to make a new friend, just go ahead with them. I¡¯m alright with it.¡± Shi Guang shook her head, speechless and on the brink of both crying andughing. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine! I¡¯d better stick with you.¡± The women that were following around Liu Xueqian were ring so hard that their eyeballs were nearly popping out in disbelief. ¡°You had better know what¡¯s good for you!¡± How rare an opportunity was this! Was this woman¡¯s head rusty or what? This was something that most girls could not even dream of having! Liu Xueqian swept Qian Xun a nce that was both contemptuous and disdainful before looking at Shi Guang and said with a coercive tone, ¡°As long as I want to, I can make sure that she¡¯ll never make it in showbiz ever again. You can be the 2nd her if you¡¯d want to.¡± That arrogant remark was clearly warning Shi Guang to know her ce. Shi Guang waved her hand off. ¡°But, I¡¯m not someone of showbiz at all! I¡¯m merely here with her to take a look at the scene.¡± ¡°IDIOT!¡± Liu Xueqian remarked before turning around to leave in displeasure. On the other hand, those women around her couldn¡¯t be more pleased. Qian Xun used her elbow to knock at Shi Guang before asking in a teasing tone, ¡°How¡¯s the feeling of being fancied by others, huh?¡± Shi Guang sweated. ¡°It¡¯s not that I was standing up for her, I was only...¡±displeased that others were spreading sh*t about my husband! Threesomes and whatnot! Hell, maybe someone like Chu Mubei could do that, but not my Lu Yanchen! Definitely not! ¡°... unhappy with them making blind guesses.¡± ¡°How do you know that they were making blind guesses?¡± Qian Xun raised her brow at Shi Guang. ¡°Perhaps that Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei might have been together with that Liu Xueqian as they¡¯ve said?¡± ¡°Impossible!! I... I...! In any case, I just know! T-T-T-That...!¡± Other than her firm denial of the remark, every other word of Shi Guang¡¯s was stuttering. She wanted to tell Qian Xun that Lu Yanchen was her husband and she trusted him. However, she could sense that Qian Xun seemed to have some sort of a huge grudge against Lu Yanchen, and that had Shi Guang not knowing if she should say it. At that point, she suddenly recalled about that dream from the other night. In her dream, Lu Yanchen seemed to have mentioned for her not to be friends with Qian Xun and that she¡¯s not suitable as a friend. It was uncanny how realistic her dream was. Instinctively, she looked over towards Liu Xueqian, but she found a familiar couple at that side. The woman was hugging Liu Xueqian with such intimacy that their faces were even stuck side by side. As for the man, he shook hands with Liu Xueqian in a gentlemanly manner before leaving the area to let the two women chat. Shi Guang finally understood why she would bump into Yang Chifeng at the capital¡ªhe was here with Su Ya to attend Liu Xueqian¡¯s birthday banquet. Su Ya was the perfect example of a well-groomed daughter of a rich family. The way she interacted with the people around her was gracious and polite as she was allughter with Liu Xueqian and the girls around her. As though she had sensed Shi Guang¡¯s gaze, Su Ya turned around and looked toward her direction as her face stiffened slightly. She seemed to have said something to Liu Xueqian that caused sniggers to break out as the girls around her scattered away. She then tugged Liu Xueqian as both of them headed over in Shi Guang¡¯s direction. Shi Guang¡¯s defenses were all up as her face turned darker by the moment. Su Ya was a typical hypocrite who always bore a smile on her face. Had Shi Guang known about this earlier, she would not havee with Qian Xun. However, she did not mind¡ªit was not as though Su Ya could do anything to her. However, she was worried about Qian Xun. Because she was a public figure and her temper was a little hot, Shi Guang was worried that Su Ya and Liu Xueqian might cause her trouble. Chapter 563 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (3)

    Chapter 563: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, things were not as Shi Guang had expected. Other than that first nce, Su Ya had not looked at her anymore; neither did she stop by her side, moving instead behind her and stopping before Qian Xun. Smiling tenderly at Qian Xun, she spoke in a tone that seemed both resentful and meful, ¡°Long time no see, Lit¡ª¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Qian Xun no longer sat backzily as she interrupted her and stood up. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like that. We¡¯ll talk in the lounge.¡± Liu Xueqian was somewhat surprised as her gaze at Qian Xun lingered, trying to guess her rtionship with Su Ya. However, she did not say anything more and merely led the way. Shi Guang was worried about Qian Xun, afraid that she might be bullied by the both of them. Despite her doubts, she followed along. The moment they reached the lounge, Su Ya hugged Qian Xun passionately and said gently, ¡°Little auntie, it¡¯s so difficult to see you at all! Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you?¡± Liu Xueqian was astounded with her jaws gaping. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang was in disbelief. ¡°...¡± She had followed them here because she was worried that Qian Xun would be bullied by them. But what was going on here...? Su Ya referred to Qian Xun as little auntie. Little auntie... Auntie... No wonder Lu Yanchen called her Su Qianxun¡ªit was the same Su as Su Ya! No wonder no one could find out about her surname¡ªit was because she was a Su! No wonder it did not matter to her whether or not people smeared her, neither did she bother about making politics with others¡ªit was because she was a Su! Damn it! She should have guessed when Lu Yanchen called her Su Qianxun and was so cold toward her! Su Ya introduced her to Liu Xueqian. ¡°Xueqian, this is my auntie!¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Liu Xueqian made an awkward smile. ¡°My apologies, it was my fault for not recognizing Mount Tai earlier on. Please forgive me!¡± Following that, Liu Xueqian instinctively cast a nce at Shi Guang¡ªno wonder thetter wasn¡¯t moved at all when she had offered her to stand beside her. So, she was apanied by that mysterious little mistress of the Su Family that hardly anyone knew about! ¡°How could a small little pearl dare to fight against the mour of the moon? Don¡¯t stand on courtesy now, Miss Liu.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s lips curled slightly without any trace of a smile within it as she replied with a remark that bore a double meaning, ¡°I¡¯ve got to count on you in the future. Otherwise, if you were to move your finger, I wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in showbiz anymore, ehhh?¡± Qian Xun¡¯s tongue was extremely venomous¡ªeven though there was nothing nasty in that reply, it was extremely piercing to one¡¯s ears. Liu Xueqian¡¯s face turned extremely terrible looking as her face flushed up while she could only smile awkwardly before ncing over at Shi Guang¡ªit was as though she was ming Shi Guang. If not for her, she would not have offended Miss Su! Su Ya looked over to Shi Guang as well, asking curiously with a deep intending tone, ¡°Little auntie, why are you with... Miss Shi?¡± She then looked over at Shi Guang¡ªeven though her smile was still ravishing, there was no hint of friendliness within it. Qian Xun looked at her deeply. ¡°She¡¯s my friend! Let me introduce you...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Su Ya cut through Qian Xun¡¯s words. ¡°I know her. It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Shi.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze was frosty as she nced at Su Ya without answering her. Instead, she looked at Qian Xun asking, ¡°You¡¯re of the Su Family?¡± ¡°Is that important?¡± Qian Xun frowned. ¡°Of course!¡± If not because the Sus had used their power to hide away that campus bullying incident back then, she wouldn¡¯t have been unable to get the slightest bit of justice for her sister! ¡°You did not tell me that you¡¯re of the Lu Family either, that Lu Yanchen was your husband.¡± Didn¡¯t she hide her identity as well? This should be quits then. What was there to be angry about? Liu Xueqian, who was standing at the side, widened her eyes instantly. ¡°What? You¡¯re Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife!¡± Chapter 564 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (4)

    Chapter 564: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang ignored her and merely looked at Qian Xun. If anyone else had lied to her, so be it¡ªbut she really liked Qian Xun! Never in her wildest imagination would she have thought that Qian Xun was someone of the Su Family! If there were a single person out of the four that Shi Guang hated the most, it was definitely Yang Sitong, because she was the one who was the cruelest to her sister. However, in terms of family, it was the Su Family¡ªthey cked out the entire affair using their power. It was at an age where she was the weakest, the most ignorant, and na?ve. No matter how furious she was about it, there was nothing she could do. The reason why she left the provincial city with her little auntie¡ªbesides the fact that her little auntie stayed in the county¡ªwas because of pressure from the Sus. They did not want any trouble from her. That was an era where the inte wasn¡¯t as developed as it was right now, where facts could be withheld without causing a single stir before vanishing from the face of the world. Later on, after she grew older and knew more about the world, she still found herself incapable of moving that gigantic mountain of a Su Family to get any sort of redress for her sister. But... why did Qian Xun have to be someone of the Su Family? THAT Su Family! For a moment, it was truly difficult for Shi Guang to ept it. Qian Xun frowned, as though wondering why her reaction was that great. Ever since her sister¡¯s disappearance, Shi Guang¡¯s heart was thoroughly crushed like a cannon that had blown its fuse. That was why she told Lu Yanchen she needed a break. And at this moment, she needed it more than ever... Without saying anything else, she turned around and walked away. Liu Xueqian, who was being ignored, red at Shi Guang¡¯s back view with furrowed brows. Dumping Qian Xun and Su Ya, she dashed out as well. At the corridor, she called Shi Guang back and blocked her path. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any manners! Didn¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was expressionless, looking as though she would push anyone near her a thousand miles back. Towards Liu Xueqian¡¯s barking, she merely asked faintly, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re going to marry Chu Mubei?¡± That was a warning for Liu Xueqian to know her ce. Since Chu Mubei and Lu Yanchen were friends, she had better not make thingsplicated. If she were to cause any trouble, it would not be good for everyone. But, who knew that instead of heeding Shi Guang¡¯s warning, Liu Xueqian scoffed coldly instead, ¡°So?¡± Shi Guang raised her brows. Just as she was about to speak, Liu Xueqian spoke once more, ¡°If not for my engagement, Lu Yanchen would not have married you! The person he likes is me!¡± Instantly, Shi Guang understood why Chu Mubei would be so against this marriage with his face turning ck at the mere mention of it. Given his character, there was no way he would fall for a woman like this! ¡°Is that so? Back out of your marriage then. Who knows, perhaps Lu Yanchen might divorce me for you at that time?¡± With that, Shi Guang turned around and left without waiting for Liu Xueqian to recover from her stupor. A haughty voice drifted out from behind her, ¡°Of course, I will back out and Lu Yanchen will definitely marry me by then!¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly. Hurry and back out then, lest you bring trouble to Chu Mubei. Toward women, Chu Mubei was a little trashy and a yboy. However, the girlfriends that he had were always willing parties, and he had not let them down either. They satisfied his body the same way he satisfied their souls. Even though Shi Guang did not agree with Chu Mubei¡¯s lifestyle, in terms of a friend, she could not deny that he was a very good one. Someone like Liu Xueqian? There was no way she was fit for Chu Mubei! Chapter 565 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (5)

    Chapter 565: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang soon found that she was lost. The lounge area above the banquet hall was filled with turns left and right, with every single corridor looking the same. She could not even recognize the corridor she came from. Coming to a stop, she took out her phone and wanted to text Lu Yanchen. She was so pissed that she wanted to question him. But on 2nd thought, she might have overthought things¡ªhow could he be bothered with a woman that even Chu Mubei didn¡¯t want? She then wanted to delete her text... Because she was standing right beside the washroom area, a maning out of the washroom beside her knocked onto her elbow by ident. With that, Shi Guang¡¯s phone slipped out of her hands and the text was sent before she could even delete those 4 words. However, deleting a message was useless after it was sent out. Immediately, Shi Guang¡¯s jaws dropped¡ªwhat should she do? The person who had bumped into her was a young man who had a head of hair dyed brown and reeked of alcohol. He was extremely displeased about the fact that someone was blocking his path as he furrowed his brows. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± Those words had Shi Guangughing out of its stupidity. She turned around and red at the man. ¡°Those words should be directed at you. I was standing here without moving at all. Shouldn¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± As both of them looked at one another, the man¡¯s face stiffened slightly as a thought streaked through his mind¡ªthis chick looked rather decent and pretty! Just his type! Instantly, his expression changed. ¡°Ah, then it¡¯s my fault then! Missy, what¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Zhang Wei! Let¡¯s make friends, huh?¡± That change of attitude...! Shi Guang raised her brows and turned to walk away, not wanting to bother with him in the slightest bit. Immediately, Zhang Wei yanked at Shi Guang¡¯s elbow and raised his brows in a rowdy manner before using his finger to hold up Shi Guang¡¯s chin. ¡°Oho? Someone¡¯s got an attitude, huh?¡± Not expecting him to touch her, Shi Guang¡¯s quick reflexes had her swinging her head to the side before pushing him away fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± The young man was pushed back a couple of steps. ¡°Stop pretending! It¡¯s your luck that Yours Truly has taken a liking to you! Don¡¯t act all innocent...¡± Before he could even finish with his words, Shi Guang took out her phone and pressed 110 1 before showing the screen to him and issuing a cold threat. ¡°Touch me again and I¡¯ll call the cops for sexual harassment!¡± ¡°Call the cops?¡± Zhang Wei roared out inughter. He waved his hands up. ¡°Go on! When they arrive, I¡¯ll tell them that you were trying to ckmail me after seducing me, and you only called them after you failed!¡± His face was looking as though Shi Guang was doing something childish. Shi Guang scoffed before looking up at the ceiling and looking at Zhang Wei for him to do the same. When he looked up, his expression changed¡ªto think that there were surveince cameras here! ¡°F*ck! Are you an idiot?¡± Leaving those words, he sprinted off, worried that Shi Guang would really call the cops. ¡°Nutcase, who¡¯s the idiot? I bet your brain¡¯s all rusty!¡± Shi Guang looked at his back view and scolded in a soft voice. Someone else walked out of the washroom and looked at her, smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve really got some guts earlier on. But, you¡¯re a girl. If you had insisted on calling the cops, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to stop you forcibly. By then, you might have suffered quite a bit.¡± Shi Guang spun around to catch sight of Shi Ze. Wearing a simple ck suit, his hands were stuck in the pockets of his ck pants casually, exuding forth the characteristic charm that only a man would possess in his rxed attitude. When they had met the previous time around, even though he had smiled at her, there was a sense of superiority within his look. But this time around, he was smiling with his teeth all shown, looking all cheery and outgoing. The feeling he was giving off was totally opposite aspared to the other day! Chapter 566 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (6)

    Chapter 566: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang chuckled out, ¡°I¡¯m not the type of fragile women who can¡¯t hold their own. That man earlier on had dark circles beneath his eyes and his cheeks were puffy, clear signs that he¡¯s the type that¡¯s always out drinking and partying without any exercise and all. His body should have long been emptied out and is weak to the max. If we were to really get into a scuffle, even if he¡¯s a man, there was definitely no way he was going to beat me!¡± When he heard that, Shi Ze smiled out even more brightly and took out his left hand from his pocket. ¡°You¡¯re here with Qian Xun...¡± Even though this girl looked meek and feeble on the surface, she was even fiercer than a man when she got to it. But well, that should be the case. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Qian Xun the other night. ¡°Right,¡± Shi Guang pointed outside. ¡°Erm... I¡¯ve got something on, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Just as she was about to walk off, Shi Ze called her, ¡°Hold on...¡± Shi Guang turned around and looked at him. His eyes carried a faint trace of friendliness as he asked gently as though he was trying to confirm her name, ¡°Littly?¡± ¡°Mr Shi, actually my surname is also Shi. However, it¡¯s the Shi from time 1 .¡± What she meant was that... you can call me Miss Shi. Hell, if Lu Yanchen were to find out that another man was calling her Littly intimately, he would die of jealousy! ¡°Littly Shi, what a nice name. I¡¯m Shi Ze.¡± He smiled at Shi Guang with a really warm aura. Shi Guang¡¯s smile was almost cramping up by now. ¡°Erm... you gave me your name card before.¡± Shi Ze took a couple of steps forward, somewhat domineeringly. ¡°Well, could you give me your phone number then?¡± Huh! Shi Guang was bewildered. What did Shi Ze mean by this? Why would he ask for her number? Wasn¡¯t he all cold and aloof the previous time they met? Why was he suddenly smiling out so gently and even asking for her number now? Could it be that he was trying to court her? But, wasn¡¯t he trying to court Qian Xun? Qian Xun even said that their families had wanted them to get engaged! Suddenly, Shi Guang¡¯s impression toward this Shi Ze was no longer that great anymore. She did not reply to his request, merely speaking calmly, ¡°My friend¡¯s waiting for me, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Shi Ze¡¯s eyes flickered with a slight trace of amusement. ¡°Who? Your boyfriend?¡± Shi Guang paused for a moment before smiling out. ¡°My husband.¡± Husband? Not only was Shi Ze surprised, there was even a weird feeling that was shing by his heart. This girl before him looked really young and radiated with youth,pletely unlike someone that was at the age of marriage. He had only thought that she was a mere student. ¡°Goodbye!¡± Out of courtesy, Shi Guang waved him goodbye and left the ce hastily. Seeing her back, Shi Ze forced out a smile. ¡°Goodbye.¡± As Shi Guang disappeared from his sights, he murmured under his breath. ¡°This is for the best as well.¡± His assistant walked over and stood beside him. ¡°Mr. Shi, Miss Qian Xun is in the South Lounge 5.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, let¡¯s head back!¡± He walked away with his assistant in the direction opposite of Shi Guang¡¯s departure. At the stairs area, he bumped into two men. When he caught sight of them, Shi Ze¡¯s body froze slightly as his pupils contracted. Lu Yanchen! Chu Mubei! When Lu Yanchen caught sight of Shi Ze, his usual cold face turned even frostier as well. Chu Mubei no longer looked his usual yful self as well, looking at Shi Ze with aplex expression. Itsted a mere second before both sides brushed by one another as though they had not seen the other party. Shi Ze suddenly stopped and asked his assistant coldly, ¡°Previously, you mentioned that the one Liu Xueqian fancied was Lu Yanchen, eh?¡± The assistant nodded his head. ¡°Yes. However, Lu Yanchen is already married. She seems to be an athlete whose name I can¡¯t recall. Do you want me to check up on her?¡± Shi Ze¡¯s gaze turned really dark. ¡°I want to know everything concerning her!¡± Chapter 567 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (7)

    Chapter 567: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After turning left and right for a long time, Shi Guang still could not find the exit and ended up at the same lounge as before. Qian Xun and Su Ya were out, standing at the entrance with Liu Xueqian. Opposite them was a man and one of theckeys that was jealous as Shi Guang earlier on. The group of them seemed like they were preparing to leave. When they caught sight of Shi Guang, they were both speechless and puzzled, somewhat frustrated as well. Qian Xun raised her brows and could not help but let out a stifledugh, ¡°Littly, you can¡¯t be a... road retard 1 , right?¡± Even though Shi Guang was embarrassed, she replied with a firm tone with a stern expression, ¡°I¡¯m not a road retard... It¡¯s just that the few corridors here all look the same!¡± Everyoneughed out, carrying traces of contempt and scorn in them. Only Qian Xun¡¯sughter was purely filled with amusement. She walked forth toward Shi Guang. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t find your way out? I bet you¡¯re just waiting here for Lu Yanchen because you know he¡¯sing! You think that you can destroy mine and Yanchen¡¯s rtionship just by you being here?¡± Liu Xueqian scoffed coldly, ¡°That¡¯s just as well. You can see for yourself just who Yanchen really fancies!¡± Qian Xun looked at her coldly, ¡°Miss Liu, aren¡¯t you thick-skinned? To think that your face wouldn¡¯t even blush when you say that.¡± Su Ya looked at Qian Xun with a tinge of surprise that she would speak up for Shi Guang. Liu Xueqian¡¯s face turned terrible as well. ¡°What has this got to do with you?¡± ¡°It has to do with me then, doesn¡¯t it? You seem to have forgotten that I¡¯m already married to Lu Yanchen...¡± Shi Guang red at her frostily. ¡°In theory, it should be your business. But, the one that Lu Yanchen fancies is me, and there¡¯s no room for two in love.¡± The way Liu Xueqian¡¯s face was so serious had Shi Guang nearly bursting out inughter. Qian Xun mocked at her, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m seeing someone so proud of trying to be a third party.¡± Liu Xueqian¡¯s face stiffened momentarily as she replied with a nasty expression, ¡°Miss Su, because the rtionship between the Liu and Su families is rather decent, I¡¯m giving you some face. But you, might want to watch your tone. What do you mean being a third party? The one that Lu Yanchen fancies has always been me. If not for Yang Sitong, I would have confessed to him long ago! But, to think that after he got out of that engagement with much difficulty, this woman...¡± She pointed at Shi Guang. ¡°She must have used some despicable means to get pregnant! Otherwise, why would Lu Yanchen marry her!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Really, this Liu Xueqian¡¯s ir for beingedic was no way lesserpared to monkeys. The way she spoke was thoroughly righteous and just, filled with honor even! Shi Guang uttered out helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re really way too funny!!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s trying to be funny here?! You...!¡± Liu Xueqian¡¯s face was cold and haughty, looking as though she did not want to stoop down to Shi Guang¡¯s level. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to talk too much to you guys. In any case, Lu Yanchen¡¯s going to be here soon, and it¡¯s for the better that you¡¯re here too so that we can rify things, and you know where you stand in the future. After getting the money that you want, get as far as possible from us, and don¡¯t even dream about destroying our rtionship.¡± She was so serious in her words such that everyone was almost believing in her reality. Even Shi Guang was nearly sold by her truth. And indeed, when she said that Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei were going to be there soon, they did walk up gracefully from the right stairway toward their direction, seemingly chatting. Liu Xueqian¡¯s face was filled with glee as she marched toward them. She spread her arms wide open, wanting to hug Lu Yanchen in her embrace. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you¡¯re finally here! I was waiting till the flowers could wither!¡± Her tone waspletely different from before¡ªit was so fluffy that one could cringe! Chapter 568 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (8)

    Chapter 568: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Liu Xueqian¡¯s voice rang out, both Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei looked up. Both of them caught sight of Shi Guang at the same moment; Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression softened while Chu Mubei¡¯s expression stiffened. He whispered to Lu Yanchen, ¡°No wonder you were suddenly willing toe! I bet you knew that Little Sister Shi Guang was here! F*ck! You guys had better not set me up!¡± Lu Yanchen ignored him, merely looking at Shi Guang with a wanting gaze. ¡°...¡± Looking at them, Shi Guang smiled out as though saying... I¡¯ll just smile and not say anything. I¡¯ve just got to see if you¡¯ll dare to hug her. But, when she saw how close they were to hugging, Shi Guang could no longer maintain herposure as her eyes widened and she gave them a death stare, bringing with it the fiery mes of Hell that were melded into thin arrows, threatening to pierce through both of them. Thankfully, Liu Xueqian¡¯s hands had barely touched Lu Yanchen¡¯s shirt before he pushed her away. Not getting her hug, Liu Xueqian¡¯s voice was extremely bashful and shy. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± It was so whiney that one honestly could just cringe into a pool of cringe at that moment. Chu Mubei walked forth and grabbed onto Liu Xueqian before pushing her some distance with a snigger, ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯ve got to calm down. Didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯ve got to watch our taboos? After all, we¡¯re not married yet.¡± He then hushed his voice to a volume where only she could hear, ¡°Once we get out of the marriage and Old Lu gets a divorce, you can hug all you¡¯d like together!¡± After saying that, he took a nce at Shi Guang only to see her heading toward them with a frosty expression on her face. He immediately walked up front in between all of them and smiled out sheepishly, ¡°What a coincidence, Little Sister Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips curled into an arc without any trace of friendliness within them. She wanted to ignore Chu Mubei and wrap around his right side but instantly, Chu Mubei turned and blocked her way. ring at him, Shi Guang tried walking around his left, but he once again blocked her in her path. He kept making eyes at Shi Guang. However, she could not understand a single sh*t, and did not know what he meant by it. She red at him and asked angrily, ¡°Lu Yanchen! What are you doing?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you tell what he¡¯s doing? It¡¯s clear, Lu Yanchen doesn¡¯t like you at all!¡± Liu Xueqian strut her chest and raised her chin, staring at Shi Guang with a cold gaze. She then looked over at Lu Yanchen and instantly crumbled down in a coquettish and shy manner. ¡°Lu Yanchen, the one he likes is...¡± She smiled out bashfully, making sure everyone knew her meaning without saying anything. Shi Guang was so close to getting disgusted to death as those dark gems of her eyes were zing with fiery mes once more. She rushed at Liu Xueqian, questioning, ¡°You said that the one Lu Yanchen fancies is you and you guys are truly in love? It¡¯s a bad woman like me that has cost you your rtionship with him? But even so, the one true love he has is you, and if we were to get divorced, he¡¯d marry you instantly?¡± Liu Xueqian replied without hesitation, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? If not for you, Lu Yanchen would have married me right after breaking out of the marriage with Yang Sitong!¡± Chu Mubei looked at Shi Guang agitatedly. ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, can¡¯t we settle this privately?¡± His expression was resigned as though he was doomed yet clinging to thest trace of fight in him. ¡°NO!¡± Shi Guang was fuming as she red at Lu Yanchen. ¡°What are you here for?¡± He looked at her, hiding a hint of amusement beneath his expression. ¡°I¡¯m here to fetch you!¡± Liu Xueqian furrowed her brows. ¡°What? You¡¯re here to fetch... her?¡± She then turned to look at Chu Mubei. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s because of me...!¡± Chapter 569 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (9)

    Chapter 569: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man standing beside Liu Xueqian was her brother, Liu Jiadong. Swaggering over in a seemingly unting manner, he said, ¡°Xueqian, are you spouting nonsense?¡± Instinctively, he cast a nce at Lu Yanchen that caused his seemingly intrinsically haughty attitude to dim out a little. Previously, his sister had told him that Lu Yanchen fancied her and had a crush on her for the longest time. As long as she were to break out of the marriage with the Chus, Lu Yanchen would definitely marry her. Comparatively, the Lus were definitely better off than the Chus, and he would naturally be delighted if they could be family with the Lus instead. However, the facts did not seem to correspond right now. Or at the very least, he could not sense the slightest bit of liking toward his sister from Lu Yanchen. Unlike her brother¡¯s doubts, Liu Xueqian was thoroughly convinced that Lu Yanchen fancied her, replying to her brother loudly, ¡°Brother, I want to back out of the marriage! I don¡¯t want to get married to Chu Mubei! The one I like is Lu Yanchen¡ªI want to marry him!¡± At a ce like this and under the witness of so many other people¡ªincluding Chu Mubei¡ªhow could she say something like that? Liu Jiadong¡¯s face turned ck instantly. ¡°Xueqian, know your limits!¡± He then looked at Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei. ¡°My apologies! Xueqian has had a drop too much today, and hence she¡¯s rambling nonsense.¡± ¡°But, she doesn¡¯t seem to be rambling. She had even dered brazenly earlier on that she and Lu Yanchen were the ones truly in love!¡± Qian Xun walked over, bent on setting Hell loose on this ce. She sniggered out devilishly, clearly having a gripe with Liu Jiadong, ¡°Hadn¡¯t you heard it as well, Mr Liu? But, I didn¡¯t see you saying anything earlier on?¡± Liu Jiadong¡¯s face turned even more terrible looking. The way Liu Xueqian looked at Lu Yanchen was absolutely forlorn as she pouted her lips, seemingly flirting with him. Qian Xun¡¯s mouth cramped up as though she was watching an idiot at work. ¡°That¡¯s some overacting there. Can¡¯t you keep that lovestruck expression of yours?¡± Liu Xueqian: ¡°...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze turned dark as she looked at Liu Xueqian sharply. ¡°Miss Liu, you¡¯re already engaged with this man here, and yet you¡¯re coveting the husband of others. Is it really that nice hugging someone else¡¯s husband?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed, an inexplicable expression shing through it as he exined to Shi Guang, ¡°That wasn¡¯t a hug. She merely touched my clothes.¡± Shi Guang barked at him in a huff, ¡°Throw those clothes away then!¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Lu Yanchen replied carelessly. His next action nearly had everyone¡¯s jaws dropping onto the ground. His took off his suit that was touched by Liu Xueqian and tossed it right into the bin beside them. He really didn¡¯t want them anymore! Everyone were absolutely astounded, including Shi Guang. She had only said it on a whim, but to think that Lu Yanchen would have discarded it straight! For the usually cold and aloof 4th Young Master of the Lu Family who was extremely difficult to get along with to obey a woman so tenderly... If all of these people could not make out why it was, they would have wasted their years living! At a moment like this, any woman who had some tact should have known to back off. However, Liu Xueqian would have none of that¡ªshe was thoroughly convinced that Lu Yanchen fancied her. She threw a tantrum. ¡°Lu Yanchen! You¡¯re to ignore her! Ignore her! If you don¡¯t ignore her, I¡¯m going to get angry!¡± Shi Guang raised her chin somewhat proudly and looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Lu Yanchen, did you hear that...? She wants you to ignore me.¡± Lu Yanchen looked back at her and replied calmly, ¡°If you wish for me to appear before you, I will. If you don¡¯t wish for me to bother you, I¡¯ll disappear.¡± Chapter 570 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (10)

    Chapter 570: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pleased with that answer, Shi Guang smiled out before asking coldly once more, ¡°She said that the reason why she wasn¡¯t with you was that you had a fianc¨¦e. So, the person you like is actually her?¡± ¡°I only like my wife.¡± Lu Yanchen cast a sharp nce at Chu Mubei beside him while thetter scratched his head and looked up at the ceiling innocently. ¡°So, if you were to divorce your wife, would you marry her?¡± Shi Guang continued smiling without any trace of friendliness¡ª if you don¡¯t reply to me properly, you¡¯re dead meat! Before Lu Yanchen even replied, Chu Mubei ran before Shi Guang. ¡°Say, Little Sister Shi Guang, since Old Lu is here to fetch you, you should hurry and leave with him!¡± Shi Guang looked at Chu Mubei and raised her head, tilting it slightly before rebutting domineeringly, ¡°If I were to leave just because you want me to, where would I ce my dignity at?¡± Chu Mubei was almost on the brink of crying as his ck pupils were seemingly begging Shi Guang. Asking in a tender voice with a rare sight of him bowing down, he said, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, what must I do for you to have your dignity then?¡± ncing at him, Shi Guang turned to look at Lu Yanchen before asking, ¡°Are you cold after taking off your clothes?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be once youe over.¡± The way he looked at her was truly so warm that butter could melt through it. ¡°Do you want Chu Mubei¡¯s clothes?¡± Shi Guang walked beside Lu Yanchen. She had indeed been longing for him¡ªwhen she saw him previously, she was afraid. But when they were separated, she was always thinking about him. Unable to control herself, she hugged him. This had Liu Xueqian at the side shrieking out, ¡°How dare you hug him...!¡± Didn¡¯t they tell her that Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t let anyone hug him... including his wife? ¡°Fufu, what about me hugging him? Woman, you¡¯re really a special kind of funny.¡± Shi Guang grabbed at Lu Yanchen¡¯s tie before tugging it for him to bend over. Like a queen, she kissed him on the lips. Right after, she announced domineeringly, ¡°This is my man! I¡¯ll hug and kiss him however I like. Also... you were mistaken earlier on. When those women were gossiping about Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei, I was just pissed because I didn¡¯t like people talking about MY MAN. It had nothing to do with you!¡± It was as though she was asserting her dominance as she emphasized loud and clearly on ¡®my man¡¯ as though afraid that others might not have heard her. Lu Yanchen stroked her hair dotingly with a face of indulgence. ¡°...¡± F-F-F-F*ck! Disying their affections in public! Everyone felt as though they were just force-fed with dog food. Unable to endure this, Liu Xueqian red at Chu Mubei after heaving a couple of deep breaths. ¡°Chu Mubei, this wasn¡¯t what you told me earlier on! You clearly told me that Lu Yanchen was heads over heels for me after looking at me once!¡± Everyone other than Lu Yanchen looked at Chu Mubei in shock. Shi Guang was even more astounded as to why Chu Mubei would say that. Troubled, Chu Mubei could only rub his temples uneasily. ¡°...¡± ¡°You were also the one who told me that the only reason why Lu Yanchen had not confessed to me was because he was engaged, and that I was the reason why he backed out of the marriage! Later on, he only controlled himself because we were engaged and you guys were good buddies! However, the one that he truly loved was me, and the reason why he was cold to me was because he was trying to restrain himself despite being set up by this woman, and that he would definitely divorce her to marry me once we annul our engagement!¡± The more Liu Xueqian spoke, the more agitated she got as she rushed in front of Chu Mubei and roared, ¡°YOU SAID THAT THE ONE HE LIKED AND LOVED WAS ME!¡± Chapter 571 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (11)

    Chapter 571: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Mubei pushed her away frustratedly. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Are you ever going to be done?¡± That disgusted expression was totally unlike the way one would look at his own fianc¨¦e, more like a piece of trash that one was bothered about and yet did not know how to clean up. Liu Jiadong¡¯s face was obviously displeased as he went forth and helped his sister who almost fell over. ¡°Chu Mubei, what do you mean by this?¡± Chu Mubei shrugged his shoulderszily before scoffing coldly, ¡°What else could I mean? I¡¯m sure everyone knows what this engagement is all about.¡± At a juncture as such, Liu Xueqian naturally knew what everything was all about. She red at Chu Mubei in disbelief. ¡°Everything that you had said were all lies to me! Every single thing was because you wanted me to back out of the engagement of my own ord!¡± Liu Xueqian was thoroughly frustrated and aggrieved. Initially, she had only fancied Lu Yanchen. However, she knew that it was impossible for her to be with him, and there should be no way he would fancy her at all given how he was always that cold to her. She did not think too much about that. To her, something like love wasn¡¯t all that important¡ªshe would just marry anyone her family wanted her to. One day, Chu Mubei came out of the blue and told her that he didn¡¯t really want to get married to her because his best buddy fancied her. Everyone in the world knew that Chu Mubei and Lu Yanchen were the closest together. Even though her heart wavered, she dared not think too deeply into it, merely thinking that it might have been someone else. However, Chu Mubei insisted that the one Lu Yanchen fancied was her, and even told her about many things, including how Lu Yanchen had always been watching her from the dark with a crush on her. Her skepticism slowly turned into a full, deep trust. Even though Lu Yanchen was still cold as ever when she met him the previous time around, shepared his attitude with Chu Mubei¡¯s words and was still convinced that he fancied her. Just as she was about to fall down, he even helped her up affectionately. That was totally contrasting of how she had witnessed him turning a blind eye to other girls falling down before. But today, the truth was being exposed in front of her that everything was a lie, and that the person Lu Yanchen truly loved was that wife of his... How could that be? Chu Mubei red at her coldly, speaking with a tone of mockery, ¡°What else? You think that Old Lu would fall for someone like YOU? Pui!¡± Since everything was already exposed, he could not be bothered with pretending anymore. Liu Xueqian looked at Shi Guang. Initially, she had thought that she was iparable to Yang Sitong because that woman had saved Lu Yanchen¡ªthat was a lifesaving debt. But what about THIS woman? To think that she would even look as though she was all prepared to watch this show y out...! Liu Xueqian truly could not take it lying down! ¡°Then what? He¡¯ll fall for someone like that sl*t?¡± Liu Xueqian spat out indignantly. Shi Guang was stumped. To think that Chu Mubei would deceive Liu Xueqian for the sake of backing out of the marriage...! Even though she detested Liu Xueqian, she truly felt that Chu Mubei was befitting of the term trash guy. But, to think that the mes of war would actually spill onto her for no reason at all! Shi Guang¡¯s face darkened. Just as she was about to speak up, Lu Yanchen pulled her into his embrace with a single arm and warned out fiercely, ¡°Mind... Your... Language!¡± Liu Xueqian looked at Lu Yanchen with a pained face. However, he was thoroughly indifferent. The Lus were not a family that the Lius could afford to offend. ncing at his sister, Liu Jiadong then said to Lu Yanchen, ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, my sister had a drink too much, and thus she¡¯s slightly less restrained with her words.¡± Chapter 572 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (12)

    Chapter 572: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ! Lu Yanchen ignored him, merely looking at Shi Guang. His meaning couldn¡¯t be clearer: My wife is here. She¡¯ll call the shots for everything. If she doesn¡¯t mind, we¡¯ll let things be. If she minds, this matter is FAR from over! To have to beg to that darnedss was something that had Liu Jiadong¡¯s face turn cker than ever. However, he bore with it and looked at Shi Guang with a fake smile. ¡°Miss Shi, please take it as a favor from me and let this matter be!¡± Shi Guang looked at him indifferently. ¡°If you want me to give you face just because you demand it, wouldn¡¯t I be left with none after being scolded by your sister for no reason at all and obeying your words just like that?¡± Liu Jiadong¡¯s face stiffened as he could not help but raise his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you be too much now!¡± Shi Guang chuckled coldly, ¡°Even if I¡¯m being too much, is it any of your concern?¡± She looked at Lu Yanchen and remarked innocently, ¡°Didn¡¯t I get married to you? Doesn¡¯t that mean that everything about me belongs to you? But now, he wants a part of me being too much! Does that mean that he¡¯s trying to snatch a part of me away from you?¡± Immediately, Liu Jiadong¡¯s face turned purple as he exined to Lu Yanchen hurriedly, ¡°Y-Young Master Lu, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Damned this woman! How dare she set a trap for him to fall into! Even if he wanted to snatch any women, he wouldn¡¯t dare to snatch THAT Lu Yanchen¡¯s woman! Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was mysterious and inexplicable, and even his smile was shrouded in a veil of darkness. ¡°Mr. Liu, you¡¯re really someone good at taking care of things, huh? You sure that you want to take care of a part of my woman too?¡± Liu Jiadong¡¯s face now shed with shades of white and green before yelping back, ¡°O-Of course not! I wouldn¡¯t want a woman like that!¡± The moment those words came out, he regretted it immediately. He was really confused after getting pissed by that woman! Of course, he wouldn¡¯t like a woman like that¡ªa stinkyss who didn¡¯t know her ce¡ªbut that was Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife! Indeed, both Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang¡¯s face turned ck immediately. Chu Mubei at the side was roaring inughter on the other hand. Since the gig was already up, he might as well burn it to the ground. ¡°Not bad, not bad! You¡¯re a true man indeed who dares to speak his opinions out loud! Big thumbs up for you!¡± Qian Xun¡¯s mouth cramped up. She wanted to say something, but Su Ya held her back and shook her head helplessly. On the side, Liu Jiadong¡¯s face turned even cker. Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen, asking again, ¡°The Lius are quite rich and well known in the capital right? With the amount of money you have right now, is it enough to buy over theirpany?¡± ¡°With Chu Mubei, it should be enough.¡± Lu Yanchen replied casually¡ªthis was about his personal funds, nothing to do with the Lus. ¡°M-Me? What has it got to do with me! You¡¯re the one that¡¯s always saving the damsel in distress, don¡¯t include me!¡± Chu Mubei was peeved. All his efforts till now had gone to naught. ¡°Seems like we can¡¯t do it then. Let¡¯s go! When it¡¯s time to attend Chu Mubei¡¯s wedding, I¡¯m definitely not giving him a gift!¡± With that, he pulled Shi Guang with him to walk away. Even though it looked to be over, anyone with a pair of ears could tell that it was far from over. That was because the cold, aloof, supreme, and crafty 4th Young Master Lu had just tossed Chu Mubei a bait that he could not resist¡ªcooperate or prepare to get married to Liu Xueqian! Of course, Shi Guang did not care about buying over the Liu Family¡¯s business. However, the men were serious about it, especially so for Chu Mubei¡ªdid it mean that he didn¡¯t have to get married if they took down the Lius? He chased after them hurriedly. ¡°Old Lu, Little Sister Shi Guang, wait up...!¡± Before Shi Guang left, she turned around and looked at Qian Xun with aplicated gaze. Qian Xun raised her brows before smiling out, as though implying, ¡®Go on, go on, you little ingrate!¡¯ However, she thought in her heart, ¡®What a nice girl, this sunny happy Shi Guang!¡¯ ¡®Only, why did you have to be so foolish to get married to this slyest fox out there in the world, Lu Yanchen!¡¯ Chapter 573 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (13)

    Chapter 573: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As Chu Mubei drove, he grumbled out, ¡°Honestly, you two, can¡¯t you just y along with me? I was already at the veryst step where she promised she would make the request on her birthday night to tell her parents that she did not want to get married to me! But look at what happened! One month¡¯s worth of effort? Gone! Of all ces to show how lovey-dovey you guys are, you both just had to do it in front of her!¡± Seated at the back, Shi Guang pped down onto the back of Chu Mubei¡¯s seat hard as she barked out, ¡°And you are one to grumble, huh? If you don¡¯t wish to marry Liu Xueqian, just tell her straight! Why did you have to drag Lu Yanchen into the picture and tell her things about how he had a crush on her and was willing to divorce me to wed her? You should be lucky that I¡¯m not scolding you and yet you¡¯re grumbling about it? I¡¯ve never met a man as trashy as you before! Seems like I¡¯ve got to open my eyes wide on who I make friends with in the future, lest I get burdened by someone like you!¡± She then red at Lu Yanchen and demanded, ¡°Am I right?¡± Lu Yanchen replied really seriously. ¡°Yes!¡± Looking at Lu Yanchen¡¯s ¡®Oh Wifey You¡¯re So Right, This Is None Of My Business¡¯ attitude, Chu Mubei was especially scornful as he muttered, ¡°Hmph, wife over bros!¡± ¡°Say, Little Sister Shi Guang, the two of us are so close! There¡¯s no reason why you shouldn¡¯t help me with such a small matter, right? And it¡¯s not as though I¡¯m asking you guys to really get divorced or asking Old Lu to go seduce her!¡± Shi Guang red at him coldly immediately. ¡°You did not ask Lu Yanchen to seduce her? Then why did he apany her to the movies, shopping, and meals?!¡± Lu Yanchen professed his innocence immediately. ¡°I did not!¡± Shi Guang squinted her eyes at him. ¡°Deny huh? I saw it for myself! You went for breakfast with her and even hugged her when she fell!¡± ¡°I did not hug her. She fell over and was too close to me. If I didn¡¯t help her up, she would have fallen over onto my body entirely.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face did not soften as she continued to question Lu Yanchen, ¡°Had you already known about Chu Mubei¡¯s ns from the start and were hence acting together with him?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°If not, why did you have breakfast with her?¡± Shi Guang was fuming¡ªa jealous woman was like a firecracker. ¡°Chu Mubei was the one who asked me out for breakfast that day. But when I turned up, it was Liu Xueqian that was there. I only knew about his nster on. However, I rejected him when he asked for my help!¡± ¡°Yeah, right! You even went to her birthday banquet today!¡± Chu Mubei truly could not stand this couple¡ªhell, even their arguments were so flirty! ¡°Old Lu only went because he received your text.¡± ¡°Who knows if you guys are lying together to me...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s petite little face was still slightly peeved and doubtful. This time around, Lu Yanchen could not be bothered with exining anymore as he pulled her into his embrace. Left arm over her waist and right hand behind her head, she was instantly greeted with his warm lips on hers. Pulled into this kiss by utter surprise, Shi Guang¡¯s first instinct was to struggle at the thought of someone else being present. However, Lu Yanchen¡¯s kiss merely got more intense. From Chu Mubei¡¯s direction, he could only see the back of Shi Guang¡¯s head. However, such a brazen kiss still had him spitting out uncontrobly, ¡°Holy f*ck! Can¡¯t you guys wait till you get home?! I¡¯m still just a single dog!¡± Lu Yanchen pressed Shi Guang¡¯s head against his chest and shot out with an icy frost back at Chu Mubei, ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s lips cramped up. Just as he was about to refute, he caught sight of that death stare on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face. At the thought of how his ns were all crumbled now and that he still needed Lu Yanchen¡¯s help for his future ns, he could only shut up obediently. Chapter 574 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (14)

    Chapter 574: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though Shi Guang always said that Lu Yanchen was just like an affectionate spitfire, she was the same as well¡ªeven if she might seem like she was always cool and calm when teasing Lu Yanchen, she was, in fact, more conservative than anyone at times! To think that they would be kissing in front of others right now! If it were any stranger, so be it. But nooo... it was Chu Mubei! She was so embarrassed that she could bury herself into a hole immediately. Shi Guang had been upset from the beginning. She was merely feeling moody and wanted to go look for her sister and take the opportunity to soothe her emotions as well. But in just a couple of days, this Lu Yanchen went and fooled around with Chu Mubei! And now that things were exposed, he was ying the card of the forced kiss! Did he really think that this was just like an idol¡¯s drama where the couple would be all dandy and fine just because the guy forced a kiss onto the girl after a tiff? Nonononono way! She was even more pissed! Shi Guang pushed Lu Yanchen away and red at him fiercely. He was all smiles on the other hand, wanting to reach out for her head again. This time around, Shi Guang pped his hand away and turned her head in a huff, refusing to look at him. However, Lu Yanchen was a domineering man who reached out for her neck once more before pulling her toward him. Chu Mubei looked at this flirting couple from his rear-view mirror. Fu, who couldn¡¯t tell that Little Sister Shi Guang was but a little tigress. Only, what was up with that doting and forlorn expression of Old Lu¡¯s? For him to indulge a woman who was throwing a tantrum that was somewhat clearly unreasonable as such? Forget it, forget it! Beauty exists in the eye of the beholder! There was nothing Chu Mubei could do but consume this force-fed dog food painfully like an abused puppy. The moment the car arrived at the hotel, Shi Guang pushed the door open and walked out without caring about Lu Yanchen at all. The way he had yanked her limp neck that was lying on his body the entire time was so forceful that it almost snapped into half. Stupid man! He¡¯s way too ungentle! Shi Guang strode into the hotel. At the lift lobby, she was so distracted that she nearly knocked over a tall and scrawny boy. With ck hair and wearing a face mask, the only thing that could be seen were a pair of innocent eyes that looked so meek as though anyone could bully him. Even though it was only a careless bump, the boy had stumbled back weakly immediately without any strength at all. Thankfully, there was a tall and sturdy man behind the weak boy who was not only sharp, but picked him up swiftly and coolly. That man was wearing a suit, revealing a figure that most people could only be envious of, simr to the noble knights of the ancient times. In terms of looks, even though it wasn¡¯t as exquisite as Lu Yanchen¡¯s, his features were still so perfect that it was hard to scrutinize at all. His deeply etched countenance, coupled with his spectacles that shielded those hazelnut pupils of his, gave off a sharp suaveness that had him exuding forth with a faint aura of ss and elegance. However, Shi Guang had merely exchanged a single nce with him to sense an aura that was so repressing that she found herself stiffening inexplicably for a moment. A bodyguard that was following the man swooped forth immediately and berated Shi Guang, ¡°How do you even walk?¡± Shi Guang could only apologize profusely, ¡°S-Sorry!¡± Indeed, she was the one in the wrong¡ªshe had only knocked into that weak boy because she was distracted. By then, Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei had caught up to her, asking her what happened. When Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze at the bodyguard that was standing before Shi Guang, he too exuded forth an asphyxiating aura that was extremely repressing. His turn to stiffen for a moment, the bodyguard returned beside the man and greeted, ¡°Mr. Shang!¡± Chapter 575 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (15)

    Chapter 575: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at the man known as Mr. Shang and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too hasty earlier on and did not look at where I was going. Erm...¡± Her gaze thennded on the weak boy she nearly knocked over. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Mr. Shang looked at the three people in front of him silently before looking at the frail boy beside him, as though implying that he should make the decision since he was the one who was knocked into. When the frail boy with the face mask turned to look at Shi Guang, she beamed with a bright, apologetic smile. He smiled as well and looked at Mr. Shang before shaking his head faintly, indicating that he was fine. Mr. Shang said nothing more and walked off with the boy tagging behind him. When they passed by one another, the frail boy looked at Shi Guang once more. This time around, Shi Guang was stunned when she met with his eyes. Why did his gaze seem so... familiar? It wasn¡¯t just his gaze! In fact, it was his entire aura. For some reason, she felt as though she had known him for a really long time now, but it was clear from the way that he had looked at her that they were strangers. Also... was he sick or something? Why did he have a face mask? And if he were that frail, why was he out and about instead of being in the hospital. ¡°They¡¯re already gone! How long more do you intend to stare?!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s displeased voice rang out beside her, clearly upset over her stupor toward them. She pouted and red at him before marching into the lift. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was veiled with an entireyer of jealousy while Chu Mubei sniggered out, ¡°That was clearly a boy in a face mask. Why did he feel so feminine and weak though?¡± Shi Guang too felt that he resembled a woman. Those eyes... just where had she seen them? When they arrived at her door, Shi Guang halted in her tracks and spun around to look at Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei behind her, asking in displeasure, ¡°Just where do you guys intend to follow me till?¡± Lu Yanchen turned and looked at Chu Mubei coldly. ¡°You can get lost now!¡± Chu Mubei was hopping mad. ¡°What! Is there anyone that¡¯s as callous as you!¡± Even though he was reluctant to be force fed with more dog food, he did not want to do as they wished either, and just wanted to stay there and be a big, bright lightbulb for just that bit longer on purpose. However, Shi Guang snorted unexpectedly, ¡°I mean BOTH of you!¡± She looked at Lu Yanchen sternly. ¡°You were the one that said you wouldn¡¯t bother me when I don¡¯t wish to see you.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± F*ck! He had made his promises too soon! Shi Guang opened the door and mmed it tightly in their faces. Chu Mubei roared out in an uncontrobleughter as Lu Yanchen nced at him coldly before turning to walk away. Chu Mubei¡¯s face was filled with disdain. ¡°Hahaha...! Do you admit defeat? To think that you would be choked like that!¡± Lu Yanchen turned back and looked at him. ¡°What do you know? This is how all old couples behave, not that I¡¯d expect a single dog like you to understand.¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± ¡°Even if you aren¡¯t a single dog, someone like you that will never have a true love will never get it either.¡± Chu Mubei was nearly crying by now. Was there anyone else who would be this savage? He barked out, ¡°You¡¯d only dare to act this way to me! Try doing it to your wife then if you¡¯ve got balls!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a woman. Are you?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t whine... Unless you wanna go for a sex change for me to treat you like a woman then?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu Mubei nearly spat out a gallon of blood. Chapter 576 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (16)

    Chapter 576: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang returned to her room, the first thing she did was take a shower before lying on her bed in her pajamas. No matter how she tried, she just couldn¡¯t get to sleep¡ªwhy did that frail boy earlier on seem that familiar? It was especially so for his eyes... Who did they resemble? The entire time, she had been scanning through her memories for people through her life. Now that she wasbing through her recent memories, Qian Xun was definitely one of them. It was then to Shi Guang¡¯s surprise that the frail boy¡¯s eyes DID seem to have an uncanny resemnce to Qian Xun¡¯s! Why Qian Xun? Could the frail boy have some rtionship with Qian Xun as well? Was he from the Su Family too? At the thought of the Su Family, Shi Guang¡¯s mood was immediately dampened, and she did not want to think any further. Other than her sister¡¯s issue, the thing she wanted to do more was to adjust her mental state and resume training. The Champion¡¯s Cup was going to be broadcasted throughout the nation. If she were to get the champion¡¯s position while facing the entire nation, would her sister recognize her ande looking for her? Even though it was a rather childish thought, that seemed to be the only thing that could keep Shi Guang going at this point. The next day, Shi Guang woke up really early to set off for the bus terminal at 6, having purchased the 8am bus ticket. When she arrived at the bus terminal, it suddenly struck her that she had chased Lu Yanchen away in a fit of the moment the previous day without telling him about her heading for the Blue Seas! Would he be mistaken that she had decided to leave him again without telling him at all? Even though her parents¡¯ ident and her sister¡¯s disappearance still weighed down heavily on her heart, she was much calmer than before by now. Then again, it might do them good to be separated for some time still as well. When she took the bus headed for the Blue Seas, she gave Lu Yanchen a text. However, she received nothing in reply. Shi Guang did not know if it was because he did not wish to reply or some other reason, such as... being angry? To begin with, Lu Yanchen was not a man with an extremely good temper. For this period of time, he had been coaxing and indulging her. Perhaps he had reached his limits and had lost every single bit of patience left for her? ... The temperature at the Blue Seas was higher than elsewhere. Even though it was already November now, there was only a slight hint of autumn arriving. The moment Shi Guang walked out of the bus terminal, Lin Qiqi and Gao Yang waved at her from a distance. ¡°Shi Guang!¡± ¡°Over here!¡± Exiting from the gantry, the two of them sprinted toward her as Gao Yang even helped her with the luggage thoughtfully. Shi Guang was surprised. ¡°How did you guys know I wasing today?¡± Even though Lin Qiqi¡¯s head was shaking and sighing, she was clearly amused through her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s naturally because we¡¯re good at predicting things.¡± Gao Yang nodded his head with Lin Qiqi¡¯s flow. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! We predicted it!¡± Shi Guang looked at them in a knowing manner and asked intentionally, ¡°You guys couldn¡¯t be dating and going about before... bumping into me here by coincidence right?¡± Lin Qiqi blushed immediately. ¡°What? No! What are you talking about! Who would fall for this daft guy!¡± Gao Yang, who was referred to as daft, was immediately displeased as his face darkened before revealing the truth to Shi Guang, ¡°It was actually Coach Zhang that ordered us toe get you. The two of us are considered to be your juniors now.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Because you were returning for the training, as your coach, Coach Zhang had to partake in it as well and he arrived yesterday afternoon. Head Coach Li said that since he was here, he might as well help take care of two other people as additional outer disciples 1 to impart some of his skills to. And so... I was chosen with Gao Yang,¡± Lin Qiqi exined. ¡°The person with the most potential on the men¡¯s team is Cheng Qi. However, he¡¯s gone for amercial shoot these couple of days. Because of that, I happened to fill his gap.¡± Gao Yang scratched his head awkwardly. Chapter 577 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (17)

    Chapter 577: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Qiqi looked at him in disdain, teasing him on purpose, ¡°I think Coach Zhang probably feels that he only has enough attention to spare for me and Shi Guang, and hence, he just fitted an extra in.¡± When he heard that, Gao Yang¡¯s face sunk down. ¡°Qiqi, for real...?¡± Shi Guang chuckled out as she couldn¡¯t bear to see him getting abused. ¡°Gao Yang, don¡¯t worry! Our coach is not someone like that.¡± Lin Qiqi used her elbow to nudge at Gao Yang gently. ¡°Haha, are you silly or what? Can¡¯t you tell that I was just pulling your leg?¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s because I trust your words the most. I¡¯ll believe anything you say,¡± As he said that, the guy¡¯s face flushed red! Lin Qiqi was embarrassed immediately. ¡°T-Trust your head! If you don¡¯t stop with your nonsense, I¡¯m going to ignore you from now on!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Hell! If there were nothing going on between these two, she would definitely double her own training load tomorrow! The three of them headed to the training hall together where Shi Guang listened to the two banter with one another in a rxed and carefree tone along the way. There were limited rooms at the training hall, and four people were assigned to a single dorm. It was only after Lin Qiqi came with Shi Guang that she realized that thetter was assigned a solo dorm! Immediately, she expressed her jealousy and dered that she wanted to stay with Shi Guang. Naturally, Shi Guang agreed to it¡ªshe had quite a liking for Lin Qiqi who was chirpy and cheery, just like Li Fangfei. After putting her stuff in the dorm, Shi Guang headed to the coach¡¯s room to look for Zhang Shulin. He wasted no time on nonsense and threw the entire training schedule right at Shi Guang. ¡°Don¡¯t startining now about how heavy the training schedule is and whatnot. You¡¯ve already fallen behind for so many days. You should be thankful that I¡¯m not even adding on anything additional, merely making you make up for what you¡¯ve lost out on!¡± Shi Guang lowered her head and took a look¡ªthis was a training schedule that couldn¡¯t have been any more detailed. Not only were there the training loads, there were also nutrition guidelines for every meal, with emphasis on the types of vitamins and health boosters she should take. In fact, even the health boosters were all prepared for her, with a huge bag of them ced before them. Only all natural and health tonics of the highest quality were there. ¡°Are these very expensive? How much did they cost? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡± Shi Guang was horrified. She knew that her coach¡¯s family background was only slightly well to do at best! ¡°Pay your head! Do you think that I bought them for you? What do I look like? A tycoon? How could I afford these for you!¡± Zhang Shulin replied as he brought the topic back onto the training schedule. ¡°Even though there are only two months left to this year, there are many events going on. After the Champion¡¯s Cup at the start of December is the World Championship at the end of December. With such a tight schedule, your training is going to be extremely important. I heard that you¡¯re also going to have your wedding in December as well. However, given the way things are right now, I think you should push that back a little. For bothpetitions, you¡¯re going to have four events each¡ª4x100m Female¡¯s Ry, 50m, 100m, and 200m Freestyle events. You had better spend your energy racking your brains about how you should get the best results for them. It¡¯ll be good if you can get top 3, and even better if you can get 1st!¡± Shi Guang replied really seriously, ¡°Coach, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely try my best! I won¡¯t promise that I¡¯ll be able to nab a 1st ce for every single event, but I¡¯ll definitely bring one of them back home.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t throw my face!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll absolutely not!¡± Shi Guang chuckled and asked, ¡°Erm... so who bought these stuff?¡± ¡°Who do you think it could be? Who else?¡± After Coach Zhang was done, he waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Alright, go go go! Don¡¯t get back into the waters today. We¡¯ll just have some recovery training in the afternoon to get you back into shape. Everything else will follow the schedule tomorrow!¡± Shi Guang answered with a smile and returned to the dorm with her training schedule and health products. Chapter 578 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (18)

    Chapter 578: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Back in the dorm, when Lin Qiqi caught sight of that huge bag of health products, her mouth dropped wide open instantly. ¡°O-Oh my god, my dear Shi Guang! You amazing little girl! How did you get those...?¡± She took out one of the items and shrieked after a single nce. Putting it away and taking another item out, she shrieked even louder this time around. By the end of it all, she looked as though she had seen a ghost. ¡°Holy sh*t...! All this stuff is practically made of gold! How crazy expensive are they! How are you carrying them back in such a huge bag as though you¡¯re a distributor for them?¡± Shi Guang chuckled, ¡°Do you want some? Take anything you want.¡± Lin Qiqi waved her hands immediately. ¡°Nonono! I¡¯m already happy enough that you¡¯re allowing me to crash with you instead of cramping with the rest of them. As for all this gold? No way I¡¯m eating them!¡± Thinking that it was Coach Zhang who had bought it for her, Lin Qiqi remarked somewhat enviously, ¡°How nice it is to be Coach Zhang¡¯s personal disciple. And he¡¯s not even epting any more disciples! How about converting me from an outer disciple to an inner disciple?¡± Shi Guang raised her brows and said nothing else. Even though these things were not bought by Coach Zhang, Shi Guang felt that he was truly really nice to her too. In that schedule he had prepared for her, training and nutritional guidelines were not the only things present¡ªthere was apulsory two hours enjoyment break daily. Not only that, he had even rmended many rxing activities such as movies, ying games, or binging on dramas. All of those were things that she loved to do, and would definitely ensure that she would be cheery all day long. Honestly, that was some effort right there¡ªCoach Zhang must have spentte nights churning that out. However, based on his tone, it was clear that Lu Yanchen was the one who had bought those health products! Although, all of these should have been bought some time ago. Shi Guang wondered if he was angry right now... This time around, she truly did not intend to leave without a goodbye! Shi Guang headed over to the training hall right in the afternoon and started giving out gifts to everyone. All of those were snacks from the capital. Even though they were cheap, they were extremely delicious, and all her seniors in the provincial team were absolutely delighted about it. All except Li Xuejing and Liu Yanli that is. Liu Yanli hade in on 2nd ce during the selection event for the provincial team the other day. As for Li Xuejing, she was the previous 1st ce in the women¡¯s freestyle team before Shi Guang arrived. Naturally, both of them detested Shi Guang. When Shi Guang was being framed for doping the other time around, these two had been extremely snark, and could not hope for anything more than Shi Guang to just die off from their sights. As for the gifts that Shi Guang had brought over, none of them took any. Instead, they sneered out coldly at the side, ¡°Hmph! Some people are really sloppy, huh? Coming for trainings as and when they¡¯d like and disappearing the same way.¡± ¡°Can youpare yourself to her? I heard that she¡¯s married to the Lus. Don¡¯t you know who they are? That¡¯s something I wouldn¡¯t even dare dream of! If you¡¯ve got what it takes, get married to the Lus then! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to skip training as and when just like her.¡± Lin Qiqi raised her brow, wanting to refute those words. However, Shi Guang stopped her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you scold them back?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to scold them about? Haha! Actions are the best way to prove oneself,¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes lit up with a bright gleam. ¡°As long as we produce results and get the 1st ce, it¡¯s as good as pping them on the face. No one would belittle us again then!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Instantly, Lin Qiqi¡¯s eyes curled into an arc as well. ¡°I¡¯m going to stand with you right at the top of the champion¡¯s teau!¡± Lin Qiqi¡¯s gift for the waters was something that everyone knew about, and she had won a couple of champion titles since she was young. Her speed in the past was something that Shi Guang would definitely not be able to catch up with. However, for some reason, her speed had gone stagnant for the past two years without any improvement. After she joined the provincial team and the coach gave her countless of tests, it was suggested for her to switch to the butterfly style. And indeed, she had even more potential in swimming butterfly, obtaining even better results than her freestyle. Chapter 579 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (19) Chapter 579: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (19) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The conversation between Shi Guang and Lin Qiqi was naturally heard by Liu Yanli and Li Xuejing, both of whom could only grit their teeth and swallow it down despite how salty they felt. Lin Qiqi stuck her tongue out and made faces at them while Shi Guang couldn¡¯t be bothered as she checked her phone again. Looking at how Shi Guang had been checking on her phone consistently¡ªeven to the extent of being distracted while having her meals¡ªLin Qiqi asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you always looking at your phone? Are you expecting a call from your hubby?¡± ¡°N-No! Just surfing Weibo...¡± Shi Guang chuckled out, ¡°Don¡¯t seem to have muchments or likes.¡± Lin Qiqi¡¯s forehead creased with ck lines as she took out her phone and opened her own Weibo. Waving it in front of Shi Guang, she remarked enviously, ¡°... THIS is having noments and likes. Yours? No way near it at all!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She was secretly referring to Lu Yanchen. That morning, she had made a post saying that she was headed to the Blue Seas for training¡ªno reply. After training resumed, she made a status update post and watched her phone keenly¡ªno reply. had been online. However, that ount made noments or likes. In the past, he would usually reply in some sense. But with nothing now, was he truly angry? To get angry over something that small... Shi Guang was even angrier >:( ... The next day, Shi Guang resumed her water training for the first time in over a month. The moment her body was enveloped by the waters, she felt as though she was a bird that had finally been released from its cage, attaining that long-lost freedom to fly freely in the skies. It was an tion and enthusiasm that was impossible to describe. In the past, Shi Guang had truly loved the waters. However, as her training intensified, she would feel irked at times, and did not really feel like entering the waters. It was the same with every other thing in life¡ªa stagnant routine would cause one to grow tiresome of it. But at the end of the day, no matter how tired she was of it, no matter how reluctant she was at times, swimming was still something she couldn¡¯t do without in her life. If there ever came a day when she could no longer swim, she felt that she would not be able to truly feel her existence in this world any longer. After more than a month, Shi Guang¡¯s physical condition had naturally dipped. Despite her being extremely fervent in her swimming, the end results were still less than ster. Of course, Zhang Shulin was hopping mad as he scolded and berated the entire time beside the pool. Lin Qiqi, who had been envious of Shi Guang only recently, was now gaping wide open. Her coach was always soft and gentle toward her and guiding her with nice words. That was totally unlike Zhang Shulin, who despite being nice usually, was actually more like a Tarzan that was going wild during training. At the end of it all, he even threw a kickboard into the waters. Even though it wasn¡¯t aimed at Shi Guang, the way he looked when he was frenzied had Lin Qiqi so frightened that she could almost faint over. At that moment, she admired Shi Guang more than ever¡ªto think that she would be able to swim over to the kickboard calmly before cing it onto the ground. Zhang Shulin red at her. ¡°What did you pick it up for! Additional training with the kickboard! If you can¡¯t get back to your form after a week, even more additional training next week!¡± With that, he left in a huff. Lin Qiqi huffed out a sigh of relief before swimming over beside Shi Guang. ¡°That was scary! Is Coach Zhang always like that usually?¡± Shi Guang smiled calmly. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been too ck recently, and hence my form¡¯s dipped a little too much. A little longer and I¡¯d be rendered useless! That¡¯s why coach was so angry earlier on.¡± Lin Qiqi expressed nervously still, ¡°I finally understand why you have all those gold-like health products!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Chapter 580 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (20)

    Chapter 580: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After she was done with her training, Lin Qiqi walked out in her athletic wear and caught sight of Shi Guang, who was still training in the waters, before expressing her apology, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being disloyal and ditching you first, but I¡¯ve already promised Gao Yang that I would go with him to get his phone fixed today!¡± Shi Guang swam to the edge of the pool and sniggered, ¡°It¡¯s fine, go on ahead!¡± Lin Qiqi squatted down and inched closer to Shi Guang before whispering secretively, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fine alone? I heard that this ce is... haunted!¡± ¡°Gogogo! Get lost! Out out!¡± Shi Guang said as she sshed water at Lin Qiqi. Shrieking, Lin Qiqi dodged at her. ¡°Smelly Shi Guang! Don¡¯t make me wet or I¡¯ll let you know what happens next time!¡± She scolded and threatened out before hopping away. Shi Guang resumed her training. Before long, everyone else had left the training hall except for her. Because it had been a long time since Shi Guangst trained, the initial phase of training was indeed more strenuous for her. Thankfully, Zhang Shulin had scheduled the training proportionately with a good mix of intensity, and she wasn¡¯t all that tuckered out. Therefore, even afterpleting the requirements on the training schedule, she would add even more training for herself. Within the silent training hall, Shi Guangid down on a beach chair. Initially, she had merely wanted to take a short break. However, she somehow fell asleep. In her hazy daze, she caught sight of a tall, robust figure walking toward her. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± Shi Guang murmured out by instinct. Thereafter, she sumbed to the weight of her heavy eyelids and closed thempletely. ¡°Stupid girl, why are you sleeping here?¡± He fondled her cheek gently before pecking her on the lips. The shadows cast by the two of them on the ground were just like those shown in cartoons where the prince would lean in to kiss the princess. When the unconscious princess finally woke up, she saw no signs of the prince that kissed her. Gradually opening her eyes, Shi Guang found no one near her at all. She blinked a couple of times¡ªit was still the same result. Closing her eyes, she heaved out. Was it a dream? But why did it seem as though the scent of Lu Yanchen was still around her? That passionately warm kiss felt ever so real as well. So, it shouldn¡¯t be a dream. But if it isn¡¯t, where was he now? One dreams of what they think about in the day¡ªwas she dreaming of him because she missed him too much? However, she missed her sister dearly as well. Why had she not visited her even once in her dreams then? Each time Shi Guang dreamt of her sister, it only felt as though she was leaving her further and further away... Unwilling to continue along those heart-wrenching thoughts, Shi Guang stood up and headed to the changing room. On the way back, she bumped into Cheng Qi¡ªhe was standing quite a distance away, looking at her with a gaze filled with friendliness. This did not seem like an idental urrence¡ªit was more like Cheng Qi hade looking for her intentionally. Shi Guang greeted him, ¡°You¡¯re back to the team for training!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You too, huh?¡± Cheng Qi¡¯s expression was somewhat excited as he smiled at Shi Guang brightly. ¡°Erm, I¡¯ll treat you to supper, eh? Take it as a wee for your return!¡± Shi Guang did not have the habit of eating supper, and hence she rejected him. However, Cheng Qi chuckled and suggested they find a ce to sit down and chat for some drinks and whatnot. Still, Shi Guang rejected him. She always had the feeling that Cheng Qi was somewhat overly friendly toward her. She garnered that she must have been overthinking it. However, other than being teammates, she did not wish to have any further development with him, hence the reason why she rejected him so thoroughly and did not wish to be alone with him or whatnot. Despite that, Cheng Qi was still always really nice to Shi Guang, and would look for her from time to time, be it whether there was something to talk about or not. Chapter 581 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (21)

    Chapter 581: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Cheng Qi would look for Shi Guang daily, often bringing breakfast and snacks for her. It wasn¡¯t just her¡ªthere was food for Lin Qiqi too. If Lin Qiqi took them and Shi Guang did not, that would seem somewhat awkward. However, just in case of any misunderstandings, Shi Guang would have Lin Qiqi eat everything even though she epted the food. That was the status quo until one fine day when Lin Qiqi suddenly rejected his offerings. Even though Shi Guang was rather happy about it, she was curious toward why. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s perplexed gaze, Lin Qiqi rolled her eyes before ring at Shi Guang. ¡°Have you heard thetest rumors in the team?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Guang shook her head, truly having heard nothing of it. Lin Qiqi¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. ¡°I knew it! Someone like you would only be focused in training and know nothing else! There are people spreading that you¡¯re having an affair!¡± PFFT! Shi Guang who was in the midst of drinking water could not help but spit it all out. Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What kind of an international joke is that?¡± Lin Qiqi spread her arms wide with a furious look on her face. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m truly indignant about this. Honestly, Cheng Qi has been buying the BOTH of us breakfast and snacks, but why are you the only one that was affected by the rumors? You¡¯re clearly already married... Shouldn¡¯t they be spreading about him trying to court me instead?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s forehead was creased. ¡°...¡± Lin Qiqi continued grumbling, ¡°F*cking hell! I¡¯ve eaten so many snacks without a SINGLE rumor? Then what am I continuing to eat them for? It¡¯s not as though I can¡¯t afford to buy snacks myself. GOSH, why is it so difficult to gain followers and some hype? Can¡¯t even get my poprity up by borrowing Cheng Qi¡¯s fame power.¡± Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry. ¡°Gao Yang must be really jealous these days since you¡¯ve been taking so many things from Cheng Qi.¡± An ufortable look flickered by Lin Qiqi¡¯s face as she harrumphed in a sharp tone, ¡°What has it got to do with him!¡± Shi Guang raised her head and looked at her firmly in the eye. ¡°Alright, nothing to do with him then. But honestly, don¡¯t go overboard with your antics. I think Gao Yang¡¯s a rather good guy.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Gao Yang and me! Okay, enough about me! What about you? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± Lin Qiqi looked at her in bewilderment. This was a married woman, someone married to the Lus in fact! They should be holding a tight reign on her. But for her to remain so calm even despite the rumors... Heck, even Lin Qiqi herself was worried for Shi Guang. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your hubby might misunderstand you?¡± Shi Guang pondered for a moment. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t happen, but he¡¯ll most likely be jealous.¡± Furrowing her brows, she continued, ¡°I feel like someone¡¯s behind this entire thing.¡± ¡°No sh*t! It¡¯s definitely that Li Xuejing and Liu Yanli! All they know to do is smear their teammates instead of training themselves,¡± Lin Qiqi proimed with disdain before checking at the time. ¡°It¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go for our training!¡± ¡°You head on first! I¡¯ll pack some stuff.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The moment Lin Qiqi opened the door, she was greeted with a super gorgeous man. Tall and robust, his features were immacte¡ªthis was especially the case for those charming eyes of his that gave off a cold aura of a forbidden lust. The air seemed to have frozen over into an unusual silence. The next second, everything exploded! ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Shi Guang, who was folding her clothes, jumped up due to Lin Qiqi¡¯s shriek. Throwing her clothes down, she ran over. ¡°What, what?¡± ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± ¡°SO... HANDSOMEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!¡± Lin Qiqi was almost blinded by his suaveness that she had to cover her face! Shi Guang had never expected that Lin Qiqi would be the type to be man-crazy! However, what she expected even less was that Lu Yanchen woulde to her dorm directly! Chapter 582 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (22)

    Chapter 582: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wasn¡¯t his radio silence over the past few days a sign that he was angry? Yet, he was appearing before her all of a sudden! The way Shi Guang looked at Lin Qiqi¡¯s man-crazy face was so dark as she thought saltily... What¡¯s the use of a man being handsome? He¡¯s not tender or thoughtful at all! When others are in a rtionship, it¡¯s always the men coaxing the women. But them? No way! She¡¯s always the one who had to go coax him after a quarrel, and even put in some nice words for him. What a stupid Tsundere! Lin Qiqi adjusted her attitude immediately before smiling at Lu Yanchen chirpily. ¡°Hello! May I know who you¡¯re looking for?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were fixated on Shi Guang¡¯s face as his lips moved faintly. ¡°Her...¡± Immediately, Lin Qiqi¡¯s expression turned even more dreamy¡ªso be it if he was handsome, even his voice was so melodious! She felt as though her ears were impregnated. But hold on... He was looking for Shi Guang! Lin Qiqi turned and looked at Shi Guang in shock. ¡°This can¡¯t be your... hubby, right?¡± Shi Guang denied on purpose as she shook her head. ¡°No! How can that be? My hubby is always so busy! This is my hubby¡¯s assistant.¡± Lin Qiqi was stunned. ¡°Are all assistants... this handsome?! How many assistants does your hubby have in total?¡± There was even a devilish glint that shed through her eyes such that no one could tell what she was thinking about. Finally, Lu Yanchen took a nce at Lin Qiqi before looking at Shi Guang with a seemingly invisible smile. ¡°I told everyone I came across outside that I was your elder brother.¡± Was he exposing Shi Guang¡¯s lie indirectly? Lin Qiqi raised her brow. ¡°Brother?¡± Shi Guang red at Lu Yanchen before smiling out brightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s my brother and my hubby¡¯s assistant at the same time.¡± ¡°Then, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Lin Qiqi walked beside Shi Guang and asked Lu Yanchen in a coy manner. It wasn¡¯t because she was too stupid to make out Lu Yanchen¡¯s identity through that loophole in their stories. It was just that she was way too immersed in her own imagination with a different focus, that is... How could such a handsome man not have a boyfriend? In fact, she even blurted it out by ident. Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Realizing how her Fujoshi 1 nature was exposed by ident, Lin Qiqi changed her question immediately. ¡°O-Oops! I meant to ask if you had a girlfriend?¡± Shi Guang fondled her temples. She had never known that not only was Lin Qiqi was man-crazy woman, she was even a hidden Fujoshi! By the way she looked, this was a COMPLETE Fujoshi! Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression did not change in the slightest bit as he replied indifferently, ¡°No girlfriend...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°...¡± No girlfriend huh? Then what am I? Lin Qiqi¡¯s eyes sparkled with a bright glint. ¡°...¡± No girlfriend? Good! That means that he can still get a boyfriend in the future! ¡°... But I have a wife!¡± When Lu Yanchen¡¯s 2nd half of the sentence came out, Lin Qiqi¡¯s face stiffened as her heart throbbed with an aching pain. Come on! How is such a handsome man not a gay! What a waste! ¡°Oh! You two have a good chat then, I¡¯ll head for training now.¡± Lin Qiqi left with a disappointed face. When the room door was closed, there was only Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen left alone. ncing at Lu Yanchen secretly, she found that there were traces of emotion appearing on his face. However, from his raised brows, those were mainly impatience and displeasure... Shi Guang mulled about everything that had happened recently and spoke with an unfriendly tone, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°Here to see my sister and help my boss check on his wife.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up into a mysterious smile that brought with it a hint of yfulness.
  • Chinese term that was borrowed from Japanese, referring to how a woman is in love about Boy Love rtionships
    • Chapter 583 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (23)

    Chapter 583: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was thoroughly embarrassed. ¡°...¡± Not to be bothered with him, she turned around and walked away. However, she had barely taken a couple of steps when she was embraced tightly from behind. His long arms held onto her strongly, tugging her tightly into his embrace. Lowering his head, he nudged at her neck while scolding out gently, ¡°Stupid girl!¡± Even though Shi Guang wanted to resist at her first instinct, for some reason, her body went limp obediently. In the midst of his staggered breathing causing her heart to flutter, Shi Guang started to struggle gently in Lu Yanchen¡¯s arms, grumbling softly, ¡°Who are you calling a stupid girl? Let me go, don¡¯t get touchy now!¡± ¡°Not letting go! Stay there obediently for me to hug a little while,¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice was deep and brought with it a soft sense of coquettishness. ¡°Just a little while...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s entire body stiffened as she obeyed him just like that. However, the man who had imed that he would just be hugging her for a little while started getting more dishonest. The cor of her shirt was a little loose and he had already tugged it down such that her corbone was being revealed, exhibiting her silky smooth shoulders that had no bra strap at all. He rubbed his head on her neck. ¡°How dare you not wear lingerie!¡± Shi Guang was a little aroused. ¡°It¡¯s in the dorm. Besides, I just woke up!¡± It was getting unbearable for Lu Yanchen as his breathing got heavier while he moved up and kissed her on the lips from her neck. Shi Guang knew that Lu Yanchen was aroused right now, but... this was not a good timing. She tried pushing him away. However, he did not budge in the slightest bit. That tender kiss gradually intensified¡ªit had been some time since he had seen this person he was holding in his arms dearly, and the only thought he had was to meld into one with her... Knock Knock! A sudden knock on the door broke the flirty atmosphere in the room as Shi Guang pushed Lu Yanchen away quickly in fright. A voice drifted in from outside. ¡°Shi Guang!¡± Wasn¡¯t this Cheng Qi¡¯s voice? ¡°Hold on!¡± Shi Guang replied to the voice before ncing at Lu Yanchen for some reason, feeling somewhat guilty. Even though he said nothing at all, his frosty countenance brought with it a chilling presence. Turning around to look at the door, his narrowed gaze was so sharp that it could kill. He then turned back to look at Shi Guang. Looking at how she was about to say something, he swooped in without giving her the chance to do so, sucking down tenderly on her neck. A numbing pain surged out from her neck as Shi Guang winced and broke free of his grip before clutching her neck and scolding softly, ¡°What are you doing!¡± She then turned around and looked at the mirror beside her¡ªthere was a faint kiss mark that was starting to form on her neck. This man, really now...! Shi Guang remarked in a huff, ¡°I¡¯ve still got to train! What if others see this?¡± Seeing her nervous reaction, Lu Yanchen merely spoke with a cold indifference, ¡°You¡¯re not even afraid of others iming that you¡¯re having an affair, so what¡¯s a hickey on the neck to you?¡± Shi Guang raised her brow gently. ¡°The innocent fears no rumors! And, I didn¡¯t go attract trouble personally either... unlike someone on the other hand. First, it was Yang Sitong, next Liu Xueqian. Heck, even my cousin, Mo Jin, is always supportive of... Whatever! Talk about me? Look at yourself first!¡± Shi Guang poked him on the chest fiercely, looking as though she was pissed. Lu Yanchen did not reply. Instead, with another swoop, he nted yet another hickey on her neck. Shi Guang shuddered and could not help but break out into a groaning moan. The more she didn¡¯t want hickeys, the more he wanted to nt them. He replied in a soft, cold voice, ¡°You want to talk to me about those? Let¡¯s talk about whether you¡¯re going to open the door like this first!¡± Chapter 584 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (24)

    Chapter 584: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang nced down¡ªher shirt was tugged open by him, exposing her petite little bosom. She pushed him away and covered her chest. ¡°What are you looking at! Pervert!¡± Looking at how her embarrassed yet prideful manner, Lu Yanchen found it inexplicably funny. ¡°Not as though I haven¡¯t seen it before. tter by the day.¡± ¡°Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-YOU! It¡¯s clearly way bigger than before!¡± Shi Guang no longer wanted to bother with him as she took her clothes and sped for the bathroom. Before long, she came out in her athletic wear with Lu Yanchen standing at the side, lips pursed together dangerously. When Shi Guang opened the door, he walked beside her and gripped her shoulders with an iron arm, as though dering his dominance over her. Shi Guang sweated. ¡°...¡± When Cheng Qi outside caught sight of Lu Yanchen inside, he was stumped momentarily. He then smiled out warmly. ¡°Mr. Lu, you¡¯re here!¡± The cold and aloof man from before had disappeared. In his ce, was an extremely gentlemanly Lu Yanchen as he replied with a calm, ¡°Hmm...¡± He paused for a moment before continuing with a straight face, ¡°Thank you for the exceptional care of my wife during this period of time. When you get a girlfriend in the future, I¡¯ll definitely have a few men take good care of your girlfriend in the same way as well.¡± When Cheng Qi heard that, his entire expression turned terrible. He did have a liking toward Shi Guang. Also, he felt that she would notst with Lu Yanchen, and hence, his kind intentions toward her dide with a motive. Even though that reply of Lu Yanchen¡¯s sounded normal, it was, in fact, a threat to him. Trying to steal my wife, huh? Once you get a girlfriend, I¡¯ll definitely have a few guys steal your girlfriend too! Naturally, Shi Guang could make out Lu Yanchen¡¯s meaning as she found herself in between tears andughter. Indeed, this was Lu Yanchen! He was probably the only man who coulde up with such a reply toward his love rival! Unable to hold his ground against Lu Yanchen, Cheng Qi replied somewhat uneasily, ¡°I¡¯ve got something on... will be leaving first.¡± However, Lu Yanchen had no intention of letting him off that easily. ¡°Hold on! Is that bag of snacks for my Littly?¡± Cheng Qi met with Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze¡ªeven though it seemed somewhat indifferent, it was actually so cold that it could freeze one into an ice sculpture. He gulped down and lied, ¡°These... are for Qiqi. Is she not around? I¡¯ll go pass them to her in the training hall.¡± With that, he left, leaving behind nothing but a somewhat wretched back view. In the next second, Lu Yanchen mmed the door tightly and looked at Shi Guang with a frosty gaze. ¡°He alwayses to the dorm looking for you?¡± His voice was extremely chilling too. Somewhat startled, Shi Guang bit down her lips and shook her head. ¡°No! It¡¯s the first time!¡± A devilishly cold smirk spread across Lu Yanchen¡¯s face¡ªclearly, he wasn¡¯t too believing of those words. Shi Guang¡¯s face turned serious. ¡°Usually, I¡¯ll always try to avoid him if I can when hees.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled into a faint arc without any bit of friendliness in them. ¡°So, if you can¡¯t, you meet him then?¡± The weather today didn¡¯t seem all that great as the dark clouds approached, casting an eerie void over the skies that seemed as though a thunderstorm was about to copse from the pressure. Shi Guang could sense that Lu Yanchen¡¯s mood was about as dark as the skies. Clearing her throat, she replied, ¡°... I¡¯m a woman with a husband. I¡¯ll definitely have no interest in any men other than my husband. That includes... you, assistant of my husband! Hurry and leave.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips arched frostily again. ¡°I didn¡¯te all this way here just to take a single look at you.¡± ¡°Then what else do you want! I¡¯ve still got training!¡± She rejected allowing this devil to stay any longer vehemently! With someone like him sapping her essence and soul every day, how was she going to focus on her training? Chapter 585 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (25)

    Chapter 585: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though the petty and jealous Lu Yanchen was rather unreasonable, Shi Guang was feeling fuzzy in her heart despite her seemingly displeased attitude on the surface. Only, she couldn¡¯t spend too many emotions caring about such stuff right now, because there were things that were more important than love in the long roads of life. Lu Yanchen insisted on heading with Shi Guang to the training hall. They were almost there when she came to a stop. ¡°You had better leave first.¡± Lu Yanchen did not move. Instead, he looked at her silently, exuding forth a deep sense of displeasure toward that decision from his gaze. Gao Yang was inside the training hall when he caught sight of that tall and clearly exceptional figure beside Shi Guang. Looking at Lin Qiqi beside him, he asked, ¡°Is that man Shi Guang¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s her husband¡¯s assistant,¡± Lin Qiqi shook her head and sighed¡ªshe was still recovering from her disappointment. ¡°What a pity, what a pity! Say, why do you think he doesn¡¯t like men? He¡¯ll make such a good gay man.¡± Gao Yang coughed out gently. ¡°Lin Qiqi!¡± Lin Qiqi pouted her lips at him. ¡°What¡¯s with that bitter face of yours? With your looks? Hmph, you¡¯re not good enough to be a gay.¡± Gao Yang¡¯s forehead was filled with creases. ¡°...¡± Li Xuejing and Liu Yanli that were nearby looked at Lin Qiqi and Gao Yang, then at Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen before exchanging nces and scoffing coldly. ¡°Frivolous woman,¡± Li Xuejing scolded out in a really soft voice. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡¯ that right? She already has a husband and yet here she is flirting with one or the other. Clearly, her looks are merely average, and she isn¡¯t that nice of a person either. Still, she¡¯s out there teasing around with all the men. Honestly, why would the 4th Young Master Lu marry someone like her? Isn¡¯t he afraid that she would throw away the entire Lu Family¡¯s face?!¡± Liu Yanli chimed in. Both of them walked over to an isted corner. ¡°Somebody¡¯s got tricks up her sleeves. How else does she swerve around so many men in one go?¡± Li Xuejing smirked out coldly, ¡°I honestly feel bad for that Young Master Lu. Otherwise, how else would she be able to seduce that Cheng Qi aftering to training for barely a couple of days? And that assistant of her husband? Look at them? They definitely have something going on.¡± Liu Yanli rolled her eyes and remarked evilly, ¡°Say, if the 4th Young Master Lu knows that this is the type of woman she is and that he¡¯s been made a cuckold, do you think that he would still let her off?¡± ¡°He¡¯ll definitely divorce her.¡± Liu Yanli took her phone out. ¡°I snapped quite a number of pictures and even took videos. This might juste in handy in the future.¡± Li Xuejing took the phone over and looked. ¡°This is nothing much, merely two people having a conversation.¡± Liu Yanli was disappointed. ¡°What a pity that we can only let her off then.¡± ¡°What are you getting anxious about? You don¡¯t have it? I do.¡± With that, she took out her own phone and passed it to Liu Yanli. Liu Yanli¡¯s face turned surprised and ted. ¡°When did you take these?¡± ¡°A couple of days ago, I came back to take something I left behind and caught sight of a man pinning on top of her and kissing her. Immediately, I used my phone to take a snapshot. However, I bolted off immediately because I was afraid of being found out. It was only after I was gone that I realized the photo wasn¡¯t all that clear and had not captured the face of the man. Because of that, I returned and wanted to take a couple more photos to see just who that man was. But instead, I saw Cheng Qi and Shi Guang talking while walking.¡± ¡°So, Cheng Qi was the man who had kissed her?¡± Liu Yanli asked hastily, instantly looking as though she wanted to cause trouble. Li Xuejing raised her brows and tried recalling about what happened. ¡°Cheng Qi was wearing a ck suit, and so was the person in the photo. Other than him, there could be no one else.¡± Chapter 586 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (26)

    Chapter 586: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Liu Yanli¡¯s gaze had already turned toward Shi Guang who was chatting with Lin Qiqi right now, filled with a vengeful hatred. However, she looked at Li Xuejing and said with a bright smirk, ¡°As long as we get this photo exposed, Lu Yanchen will definitely divorce her!¡± ¡°However, the Lus are no normal family. If this photo is exposed, it¡¯ll cause the Lus to lose face. That doesn¡¯t sound like too good of an idea.¡± ¡°But, there¡¯s no way we should let this Shi Guang off, right?¡± Liu Yanli¡¯s heart was burning with a fiery rage, not wanting to let Shi Guang off that easily. She rubbed her chin and pondered. ¡°Right! How about this? Let¡¯s send the photo over to Lu Yanchen straight. Once he sees this, he¡¯ll definitely not let this woman who betrays him off!¡± Li Xuejing¡¯s face was instantly delighted. ¡°That sounds like a really great idea!¡± The two of them sniggered as they looked at Shi Guang. Shi Guang could clearly sense that there was something up with the two of them. Usually, they would always be really sarcastic toward her and would make some snide remarks. But today, they were behaving even more oddly as though they were nning something. During a small trial test in the afternoon¡ªperhaps because they were in quite high spirits¡ªboth of them performed really well, with Li Xuejing even managing to draw out with Shi Guang. It had been less than a week since Shi Guang resumed her recovery training. Even though there was still a gap from her best performance, her recovery was indeed rather speedy. Lin Qiqi, Gao Yang, and all the other coaches felt the same. However, Zhang Shulin was far from pleased. There were no signs of him being any bit more lenient toward Shi Guang during training, even spouting harsh words from time to time. That was also the reason why Lin Qiqi had such a scare the first time around. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming of getting the champion¡¯s title with such a performance? You¡¯re not even worthy of licking the shoes of the champion at this rate! I¡¯m telling you that this speed of yours is nothing more than a noob¡¯s speed! Some bloody water moron¡¯s level! And you have the cheek to smile? 50ps of 100m at 1 minute perp! Anyp that exceeds 1 minute is not counted and you¡¯ll repeat it!¡± Usually, trainings were separated into different groups and Zhang Shulin¡¯s scoldings were private. However, everyone was gathered for this trial test, and Zhang Shulin did not think much when he scolded her outright. He had no other intention. But to Li Xuejing, it sounded as though Zhang Shulin was mocking her for being a noob and water moron since she drew with Shi Guang earlier on¡ªthat was because Shi Guang was still in her recovery phase and this was her actual standard. Instantly, Li Xuejing was displeased and stood upright. ¡°Coach Zhang, what do you mean by that?¡± Zhang Shulin red at her coldly. ¡°What what?¡± He then looked at Li Xuejing¡¯s coach. With the difference in their status, Li Xuejing¡¯s coach had to give Zhang Shulin some respect¡ªbesides, it wasn¡¯t as though Zhang Shulin had said anything wrong. Hence, he red at Li Xuejing instead. ¡°What are you making so much noise for! Hurry and go train! 10,000m additional training for you!¡± Because Liu Yanli had a close rtionship with Li Xuejing, she naturally chipped in seeing how aggrieved thetter was, ¡°Results, results, results! It¡¯s all about results. What¡¯s the use of results when somebody¡¯s character is so shitty!¡± She paused slightly at every single word, ensuring that they were transmitted to Shi Guang¡¯s ears clearly. Shi Guang merely looked at her frostily and had no intention of holding it against her. But, who knew that Liu Yanli would take Shi Guang¡¯s momentary gaze as a sign of guilt instead. She then got even more brazen. ¡°Even though some people are already married, they don¡¯t give a sh*t about their image at all. Frivolous!¡± Shi Guang, who was about to leave, stopped in her tracks and turned around to re at Liu Yanli coldly. It was a bone-chilling re. Liu Yanli winced instinctively when she met with Shi Guang¡¯s pressuring re. However, she rebutted strongly again, ¡°What are you looking at! I¡¯m clearly talking about you flirting around with men and spoiling the reputation of our team!¡± Chapter 587 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (27)

    Chapter 587: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang did not say a single word more as she walked right over to Liu Yanli. PIAK! A reverberating sound rang throughout the entire training hall, filling it with a firm robustness as she flung a tight p onto Liu Yanli¡¯s face. Everyone was stumped at that very moment; it was as though time had stood still while they watched both of them in silence. Most people did not know what was going on. Zhang Shulin furrowed his brows and looked at Shi Guang unhappily. ¡°What happened?¡± Shi Guang smiled and replied to Zhang Shulin apologetically, ¡°Sorry, coach. I saw that someone¡¯s mouth was being too stinky, and I could not help but want to clean it for her.¡± Clean it for her? And that meant a p? Everyone was even more astounded. After all, in their hearts, Shi Guang wasn¡¯t someone who would hit another person out of nowhere unreasonably. Liu Yanli was pped into a daze as her cheeks started flushing red with the imprint of Shi Guang¡¯s fingers deeply etched in. Instantly, she lost control of her emotions as shock was reced by feelings of rage. ring at Shi Guang, her eyes fumed with zes of fiery mes. Hell bent on destroying Shi Guang, she shouted out with her words running at the speed of a machine gun, ¡°Shi Guang, are you f*cking crazy or something? Do you think that you can do anything you like just because you swim well? You think that just because you married into the Lu Family, you can reign over the world? You¡¯re a f*cking goddamn b*tch, a sl*t that would go about flirting with men right behind her husband¡¯s back! With someone like you in the team, I feel f*cking disgusted!¡± Everyone was shocked. ¡°...¡± Lin Qiqi knitted her brows and scolded, ¡°You¡¯re the sl*t! What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Not only was Shi Guang not angry, she smiled out instead as her lips formed a beautiful arch that exuded charm and innocence. Looking at Liu Yanli, whose face was contorted with a twisted rage, Shi Guang took another two steps forth. PIAK! Before anyone could react to it just yet, another crisp, clear sound thundered across the hall. With that, Liu Yanli¡¯s other cheek was instantly filled with another clean imprint of Shi Guang¡¯s palm! Not only that, Shi Guang had used even more force this time around, and Liu Yanli¡¯s cheek swelled instantly with such redness that even those people watching it could feel it mentally. They could onlyment in their hearts... To think that this little junior sister who looked meek usually meek, friendly, and easy-going would actually be so savage! However, that Liu Yanli did have iting somewhat. Regarding the rumors that were spreading recently about Shi Guang and Cheng Qi, they wondered if she was the cause of it or if it were real. ¡°How dare you hit me!¡± Liu Yanli¡¯s eyes were zing right now, wishing for nothing more than to rip Shi Guang apart with her mere stare. She could not care more seeing as she was at the disadvantaged side already. She then bolted up and lunged at Shi Guang. However, Gao Yang and Cheng Qi stopped her. ¡°LET ME GO!¡± She bellowed out, starting her verbal assault seeing as her physical attempt fail, ¡°SL*T! You¡¯ve slept with all of them, right? That must be why they¡¯re helping you! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that two of you are having an affair with this sl*t! White lotus, scheming b*tch! Go sleep with all the men in this world if you can!¡± Both Gao Yang and Cheng Qi were totally pissed as they flung her to the back where she nearly fell over due to theck of bnce, if not for Li Xuejing helping her up. She bawled out into tears and cussed even louder, ¡°SHI GUANG, YOU FUCKING SL*T! THE ONLY THING YOU KNOW HOW TO DO IS TO THROW YOURSELF AT MEN...!¡± Shi Guang twitched her stiffened lips slightly as the smile on her face was long wiped clean, only to be reced with apletely frosty expression. Picking up a water polo ball, Shi Guang threw it with all her might at Liu Yanli¡¯s face. She then warned sternly, ¡°If you dare to spout any more nonsense, I¡¯ll make sure you regret being born with a mouth!¡± Chapter 588 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (28) Chapter 588: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (28) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was nothing but dead silence in the training hall¡ªeveryone was still in a daze. Liu Yanli was thoroughly shocked by Shi Guang¡¯s violence as she gripped Li Xuejing¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Both of you, do you still have any regards for the rules?¡± Zhang Shulin hollered out and then lectured them, ¡°Both of you are athletes and you must always maintain your image. Once you walk out of the country¡¯s doors, you represent not only yourself, but our great nation. Before you speak, make sure it passes through your brains first and not spout out anything that you pick off the ground.¡± Zhang Shulin was so pissed that he could choke right now. Although he was displeased at how Shi Guang had resorted to violence, he naturally stood on her side in front of outsiders. Even though he was ring at Shi Guang with a frosty veil on his face as he scolded out, he was, in fact, directing those words to Liu Yanli. Liu Yanli¡¯s coach¡¯s eyes were spitting out fire right now as he gripped his fists tightly. Even though his position was nowhere near to that of Zhang Shulin¡¯s, he did not feel that his disciple had done anything wrong either. He followed up with a cold tone, ¡°That¡¯s right! Both of you are athletes and not hooligans on the streets. Don¡¯t resort to violence just because you¡¯re pissed.¡± He then looked at Shi Guang. ¡°And don¡¯t be too loose either. One must always watch their actions lest others think that the swimming team is a dirty and messy ce.¡± Shi Guang questioned him fiercely as she raised her brows, ¡°What do you mean by that, Coach Zhou?¡± Coach Zhou¡¯s face was still cold and stern. ¡°Nothing much, merely reminding everyone to watch themselves.¡± Shi Guang replied in a huff, ¡°Right after the way your disciple insulted me, you¡¯re iming that I¡¯m being loose? Aren¡¯t you scolding me the same way that your disciple did, merely on a different level?¡± ¡°Aiyoh, child... watch your words!¡± He then looked at Zhang Shulin. ¡°Coach Zhang, shouldn¡¯t you teach your disciple that one¡¯s character weighs more than their speed?¡± ¡°Before you ask me to teach anyone, mind your own disciple!¡± Zhang Shulin was so pissed he nearly screamed out. However, he had his image to care about. Also, he did not like to stoop down to the level of these people, and thus he asked Shi Guang to leave with him. Shi Guang, on the other hand, stood there rooted, ring at Liu Yanli and Coach Zhou¡¯s face icily. ¡°No, they¡¯ve got to apologize to me first!¡± Liu Yanli scoffed out, ¡°What! Are you kidding me? You struck at me and you expect me to apologize?¡± Li Xuejing looked at Shi Guang and gulped before speaking, ¡°Shi Guang, even if Yanli¡¯s words were not really pleasant, you shouldn¡¯t get physical, right?¡± Most people agreed that even though it wasn¡¯t nice to talk about others, hitting others was even worse! And because of that, they subconsciously somewhat sided with Liu Yanli. Shi Guang smirked out coldly. ¡°Is murder correct? No, right? Why don¡¯t I see youining to get the country to abolish the death sentence then?¡± That ironic analogy had Li Xuejing¡¯s face turned ck instantly. ¡°... How could you talk like that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Shi Guang scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s right, hitting someone is not right. But, when your reputation is at stake, are you going to just endure and tolerate it? That¡¯s right, scolding someone with a couple of sentences or two is nothing much, but do you know that rumors and words could have someone killed? Have you caught the movie ¡®Caught In The Web¡¯? That¡¯s right, words can lead to socialmentaries that ended up having that girl killed in the end! And now you¡¯re saying that I shouldn¡¯t get physical? Why?¡± Chapter 589 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (29)

    Chapter 589: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The reason why Lu Yanchen had been following Shi Guang the entire time was because he was worried about her, afraid that she might not be able to step out of her sorrows. After these recent incidents, he discovered that even though she would still feel upset asionally, she had adjusted herself well, and the huge amount of training loads helped to stop her from overthinking as well. With that, he finally could leave her alone with ease. In fact, he even felt that if he were to give her a bit more time, the next time they met, she should be able to hug him back without feeling conflicted at all. But before he left, there was something he had to do¡ªthere were people that had to know that there were some things they should not do. Knowing that Shi Guang had a trial test in the afternoon, he had intended toe check things out with Head Coach Li as a sponsor. But, the moment he reached the entrance, he heard Shi Guang¡¯s final sentence. Head Coach Li stood there stunned, not yet recovering from the shock as he was trying to guess what had just happened. As for Lu Yanchen, hearing was not the only information avable to him. Using his advantage of being tall, he even caught sight of Shi Guang who was being surrounded in the middle of a crowd. Her hair were still wet, a sign that she had onlye out of the water not too long ago. Wearing her swimsuit that revealed those long, slender thighs of hers, those distinctly etched pupils red at the crowd with a cold gaze while her lips pursed with a smudge of indignance. A single look was enough to know that she was being wronged. Bully... She was being bullied! That Zhang Old Man! Hadn¡¯t he specifically requested that he had to take good care of Shi Guang! How could he allow Shi Guang to get bullied by so many people? Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression turned cold as ice. Strutting that robust body of his, he marched in. His elegant disposition, coupled with his graceful steps, had the crowd making space for him subconsciously, as though they were weing the most revered person in the world. When he reached beside Shi Guang, he reached out and gripped her around the shoulders while narrowing his gaze at the crowd. ¡°Who¡¯s bullying you?¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment. Looking at Lu Yanchen who had suddenly appeared beside her, she gave a bizarre stare while her pupils quivered, her throat slightly dry. ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡± ?!?! Shi Guang blinked her eye. She had not wanted to cry? She was merely feeling a little indignant, and yet, a backup popped up for her now. The crowd: ¡°...¡± What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s even crying? Since when was she crying? Lu Yanchen asked again, ¡°Someone hit you? Are you hurt anywhere?¡± The crowd: ¡°...¡± If she was hurt anywhere, it¡¯d probably be the hand she used to hit others! Those who did not know the truth were guessing if this man was Shi Guang¡¯s husband¡ªthe 4th Young Master Lu. Those photos had been blurry and unclear, but given the aura this man was exuding, even if he weren¡¯t Young Master Lu, his identity should be far from normal, right? Lu Yanchen red at Liu Yanli with a fathomless stare, so chilling that she was frightened for a moment. What do I have to be afraid of? Isn¡¯t that just an assistant that¡¯sing over to help Shi Guang? He can¡¯t possibly think that he¡¯ll be able to get her out of this, right? Liu Yanli scoffed in her heart as she spoke with a bubbling hatred, ¡°And you said that I was ndering you and demanded an apology? Look at you guys, just look at that... That man is her hubby¡¯s assistant. In the team, she flirts around with Cheng Qi nonstop. And now, it¡¯s with her husband¡¯s assistant. A woman like that? Was I wrong?¡± Lin Qiqi spat out immediately, ¡°You are nuts! That¡¯s Shi Guang¡¯s elder brother!¡± Chapter 590 - Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (30)

    Chapter 590: Wife Doting Maniac Lu Yanchen (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As for Cheng Qi, Zhang Shulin, and Head Coach Li who knew of Lu Yanchen¡¯s true identity, they looked at Lin Qiqi with the same odd expression¡ªtheir mouths twitched as though it was cramping up. Liu Yanli was stunned. Brother? How could that be? There was no way these two were siblings! It was only an idiot like Lin Qiqi who would believe that! She scoffed out inplete disdain, ¡°Shi Guang clearly only has a sister. Since where has she gotten herself a brother? Lin Qiqi, they¡¯re lying to you. And it¡¯s probably only someone like you who would believe them and help them cover up their dates.¡± Lin Qiqi¡¯s expression was now the stumped one as she looked at Shi Guang asking, ¡°Shi Guang, you really don¡¯t have a brother?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Shi Guang replied honestly before her lips curled into an arc, yet without any trace of friendliness in them. ¡°He¡¯s not my brother.¡± ¡°AHH!¡± Liu Yanli¡¯s cold eyes flickered with ridicule. ¡°See, see! I told you that you were lied to!¡± Lin Qiqi felt as though her head was about to explode. She had believed Shi Guang, yet...! Looking at Lin Qiqi, Shi Guang smiled radiantly. ¡°He¡¯s my hubby!¡± Lin Qiqi waspletely stumped. ¡°...¡± Liu Yanli waspletely shocked. ¡°...¡± What! How could that be! In reality, most of the people present felt that this should be Shi Guang¡¯s husband. A single look was enough to tell that the two of them were behaving like a couple. If they were having an affair, there was no way they would be so brazen with their actions. Hence, none of them were really surprised. Lu Yanchen turned around and looked at Head Coach Li, enunciating every single word, ¡°I honestly did not know that there would be athletes of such a caliber in the team that I¡¯m sponsoring.¡± Head Coach Li did not know what to do! ¡°...¡± F*ck! This was going to be huge! He red at Liu Yanli fiercely¡ªwhere did this dumb b*tch spout out from! He then red at Coach Zhou as well¡ª do you know how to discipline your disciple properly? If you don¡¯t, scram! Coach Zhou did not even dare to breathe any bit heavier. After all, he was no Zhang Shulin¡ªhe didn¡¯t have what it took to make any demands! Looking at Lu Yanchen, Head Coach Li apologized furiously. ¡°You¡¯ll call the shots!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang tenderly, his voice calm and smooth. Shi Guang¡¯s heart was filled with displeasure. ¡°I¡¯ve already said, I want them to apologize for disparaging on my reputation!¡± Liu Yanli¡¯s face was drained of blood. ¡°...¡± How could this be? This wasn¡¯t supposed to be the way! Lin Qiqi was the idiot who said that he was an assistant! That idiot had even said that he was her brother? What the hell! She had no idea what she was talking about the entire time! Damn it! How could she have believed in Lin Qiqi¡¯s words! Everyone looked at Liu Yanli with contempt and disdain. ¡°Apologize! Everything you¡¯ve said earlier on was really nasty!¡± ¡°Pui, pui! Someone like you just can¡¯t stand to see others doing well. What a scheming b*tch!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! They¡¯ve clearly got a good rtionship as a married couple, and yet you¡¯ve just got to demonize them.¡± ¡°Affair here and affair there... You¡¯re the one that wants an affair, right?¡± ... Rooted where she was, Liu Yanli¡¯s face was aghast as she looked at everyone. What was the big deal about scolding someone? Why did they have to force her to apologize? She said nothing wrong¡ªShi Guang WAS that sort of woman! Frivolous and skanky! Why did she have to apologize? The only reason why all these people were so united was that Lu Yanchen was the sponsor! All of them just wanted to get on his good side! Suddenly, Liu Yanli recalled that photo of the ¡®kiss¡¯. That was right! She still had proof! She could prove that Shi Guang WAS the type of woman and she wouldn¡¯t have to apologize! Chapter 591 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (1)

    Chapter 591: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Liu Yanli looked at the people around her and thought angrily, ¡®You guys will know about how painful it is to have your face pped!¡¯ She then looked at Lu Yanchen who was hugging Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders. That robust figure, that cold and aloof disposition, that wealthy background, the way he looked as though everything was all under his control... How could such an exceptional man end up liking Shi Guang? No matter how she looked at it, it just didn¡¯t feel right. An envious feeling blossomed from her heart as she suddenly barked out, ¡°WHY SHOULD I APOLOGIZE? EVERYTHING I¡¯VE SAID WAS ALL TRUE!¡± That was a heartfelt scream such that even her veins were protruding out of her face. She red at Shi Guang. ¡°You dare to say you have nothing going on with Cheng Qi?¡± Shi Guang replied resolutely, ¡°Of course not! I swear to god, no!¡± ¡°I¡¯m old friends with Qiqi. Since she has been staying with Shi Guang, I would always buy an additional portion for Shi Guang when I visit Qiqi. If my actions have caused Shi Guang unrest, I apologize!¡± Cheng Qi spoke up. He knew that he did have an ulterior motive, but he also did not intend to cause trouble for Shi Guang. He had not expected that his actions would have caused her that much unhappiness. He was regretful right now, and the only thing he could do was rify his rtionship with Shi Guang. ¡°My foot! The two of you are always making eyes at one another!¡± Liu Yanli looked at Lu Yanchen and shouted, ¡°Mr. Lu, I¡¯ve got evidence to prove that everything I¡¯ve said was real!¡± Lu Yanchen whose eyes were only fixated on Shi Guang till now had finally moved his eyes over to her. Instantly, Liu Yanli¡¯s eyes sparkled, thinking that this was a sign that he believed her. She continued agitatedly, ¡°It¡¯s real! I¡¯ve got proof of Shi Guang¡¯s infidelity!¡± Shi Guang retorted instantly, ¡°Impossible!¡± She then shook her head at Lu Yanchen, indicating her innocence. ¡°I didn¡¯t, you have to believe me!¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head. ¡°Naturally...¡± Liu Yanli grit her teeth¡ªthis was better as well. The more he believed her now, the harder the fallter. ¡°It¡¯s this photo I have! You were lying on the beach chair and Cheng Qi was kissing you!¡± She took her phone and showed it to Shi Guang. Shi Guang waspletely stumped¡ªcould it be that it was actually Cheng Qi who had kissed her secretly when she dreamt that it was Lu Yanchen the other day? After all, she DID bump into Cheng Qi after that! Instantly, her heart felt somewhat flustered and chilled as she frowned till her petite face was frighteningly pale. Liu Yanli, on the other hand, scoffed coldly, thinking that Shi Guang was feeling guilty now that she was exposed. She felt extremely cathartic in her heart¡ªfinally, she could have her revenge! ¡°This is the proof, Mr. Lu!¡± ¡°How could that be! It must have been photoshopped!¡± Cheng Qi eximed. He had kissed Shi Guang? He himself didn¡¯t even know about that! Snatching the phone away from Liu Yanli, he took a nce at it¡ªthere was a man who was kissing Shi Guang. However, it was a blurry picture that only showed one¡¯s back view. But, Cheng Qi was certain that it wasn¡¯t him. Cheng Qi shook his head furiously. ¡°This isn¡¯t me!¡± Head Coach Li snatched the phone over as well and confirmed that it wasn¡¯t Cheng Qi. The phone was then passed over to Zhang Shulin. Furrowing his brows, he looked at it time and again before walking over to Lu Yanchen with a weird expression, asking, ¡°Have you already known from the start who this is?¡± ¡°Naturally!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was still indifferent as he looked at Liu Yanli coolly, ¡°You¡¯re really blind. Can¡¯t you tell that that¡¯s me? Taking a photo of my wife and me to im that my wife¡¯s having an affair, damaging her reputation severely... Even your apology will not suffice at this point. Prepare to receive mywyer¡¯s letter!¡± Chapter 592 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (2)

    Chapter 592: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Liu Yanli stoodpletely rooted where she was, looking at Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang with a gaze so dazed that her eyes were practically rolling over in disbelief. How could this be? How could that man be Lu Yanchen? Instinctively, she looked over at Li Xuejing, as though asking through her eyes, ¡® Didn¡¯t you say that it was Cheng Qi?¡¯ Li Xuejing¡¯s face was equally unnerved¡ªshe did not know how things had gotten to this state. When she returned the other day, she had clearly seen Cheng Qi and Shi Guang standing together! They were obviously feeling happy after their tryst! How was it Shi Guang¡¯s husband? Hadn¡¯t he only arrived today? Her lips twitched slightly, wanting to say something. But when she caught sight of Lu Yanchen¡¯s frosty stare, her breath choked on her and she swallowed everything she wanted to say. ¡°Some people really just want to see the world burn. Honestly, how evil!¡± ¡°The scorn of a woman is truly a deadly thing!¡± ¡°Instead of working on her swimming skills, she¡¯s spending her days plotting against others. We had better keep our distance from her in the future.¡± ¡°B*tch, go to hell!¡± ... Liu Yanli was almost bursting into tears from the insults. She looked at Lu Yanchen, wanting to say something. However, the frosty aura that he exuded was chilling enough to repress the entire atmosphere and cause her to break out into a shiver. ¡°Y-You guys...!¡± Sensing the contempt and me that wasing from everyone, she could feel the negativity of the entire world crashing down on her. Losing control over her emotions, she screamed out, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal! A lousy ce like this, I can¡¯t...¡± Suddenly, she stopped. Her throat choked up and she could not say a single word more. Can¡¯t be f*cked? No! That¡¯s not right! She had spent much effort getting here! Subconsciously, she looked over at Shi Guang and the handsome, cold man who was standing beside her. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was narrowed and fixated on her as though he was watching a clown. Sensing how Liu Yanli¡¯s gaze was now on Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen looked at her with an even sharper intent, causing shivers to run down Liu Yanli¡¯s spine. With her face pale as a sheet, Liu Yanli stumbled and broke away from the crowd, running in despair... She swore in her heart that she would expose Shi Guang¡¯s true side one fine day. Sensing how all the troublemakers were now gone, Head Coach Li dispersed the crowd. Before Cheng Qi left, he took a lingering look at Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang. Lin Qiqi stared at him, asking only when they reached the entrance, ¡°You can¡¯t have been really trying to court Shi Guang recently, could you?¡± They were not too far away from Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, and both of them could hear her question. Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s body stiffened while Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression darkened. Feeling the clear dip in temperature behind him, Cheng Qiposed himself and looked at Lin Qiqi instead while chuckling, ¡°I was obviously courting you!¡± Lin Qiqi was stumped: ¡°...¡± Gao Yang scampered over to Lin Qiqi¡¯s side and red at Cheng Qi while hollering loudly, ¡°Court what! Qiqi is not someone for you to y with! I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t get into rtionships without thinking of marriage as the endpoint¡ªthat is merely being a rogue! Don¡¯t think of being a rogue to Qiqi!¡± Cheng Qi looked at both of them and gave a knowing smile before leaving. ¡°...¡± After they left, Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang and curled his lips with a darkened expression. Stupid girl, watch how I¡¯ll deal with youter. Shi Guang looked back at him innocently. Not realizing the mood, Head Coach Li was consistently putting in good words trying to salvage the situation. However, Lu Yanchen merely looked at him coldly. It was clear that he was displeased with everything that Shi Guang had to go through today. ¡°The quality of your athletes is way too poor. Seems like there¡¯s no need for the sponsorship we were discussing earlier on.¡± Chapter 593 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (3)

    Chapter 593: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°T-T-This...!¡± They had not much sponsorship to begin with, so for them to lose one more just like that...! Head Coach Li felt that his head was about to explode as he looked toward Shi Guang subconsciously¡ªshe knew she had to give him face for this. She tugged at Lu Yanchen¡¯s shirt. When he looked at her, his gaze inevitably softened. However, his lips were still tightly pursed. Shi Guang pondered for a moment before saying with a smile, ¡°There will always be squabbles where people are present. The same goes for caliber¡ªthere are bad ones like that person from earlier on, but there are also elite geniuses like me!¡± With that, she strut her chest proudly. Head Coach Li chimed in immediately, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right! Shi Guang is a super talent of our team. Not only is she gifted, she¡¯s hardworking as well, and will always clench through every bit of training no matter how tough it gets! Her burning passion and desire to bring glory to our province and great nation is something that we should promote out to the world...!¡± That bunch of politically correct nonsense made Shi Guang nearly fall asleep listening to it. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t add on much to it anymore¡ªshe¡¯d just strike a nice bnce. Whether or not he wanted to continue with the sponsorship was a decision that Lu Yanchen would decide eventually. In any case, her results were all that she needed to prove herself, and there was also Zhang Shulin backing her up. Whether or not Lu Yanchen was there sponsoring the team would not affect the way she was treated. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was calm as he spokezily, ¡°Since we¡¯ve almoste to an agreement and the contract is settled roughly, it wouldn¡¯t seem that nice to cancel it just like that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, yes!¡± Head Coach Li replied with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll see then.¡± Lu Yanchen did not leave him with a definite answer and merely left with Shi Guang afterward. Head Coach Li¡¯s face was bitter¡ªit was clear that this matter with Liu Yanli was far from done. She would definitely receive awyer¡¯s letter from him! ... When Lu Yanchen came out with Shi Guang, Lin Qiqi and Gao Yang had yet to leave. Instantly, Lin Qiqi nudged at Gao Yang with her elbow as the two of them stood up straight, looking a little unnerved. Shi Guang introduced them to Lu Yanchen, ¡°This is Qiqi, you¡¯ve met her before... This is Senior Gao Yang.¡± Gao Yang scratched his head embarrassedly. ¡°Erm, if we were to go ording to Coach Zhang¡¯s arrangement, I should be a junior.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a junior!¡± Lin Qiqi chuckled out as well. ¡°Erm, let¡¯s go for a meal together?¡± Shi Guang felt a little awkward¡ªthey were friends and Lin Qiqi had taken great care of her previously as well, yet she had lied to thetter. Hence, Shi Guang thought of having Lu Yanchen treat them all to a meal for it. Gao Yang: ¡°Really? You guys wouldn¡¯t mind us joining?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Of course not!¡± Lin Qiqi kicked Gao Yang in the foot before looking at Shi Guang. ¡°It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ve already arranged to go for a mini hotpot.¡± Gao Yang¡¯s face was nk. ¡°Have we?¡± Lin Qiqi¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment once more as she red at Gao Yang fiercely before pulling him away. They didn¡¯t walk far before Lin Qiqi stopped and turned back and looked at Shi Guang sheepishly. ¡°Erm, erm... should I stay out tonight?¡± She suddenly had a feeling that the single person dorm was prepared for Shi Guang by Lu Yanchen so that they could have a date every now and then or something! And yet, she had daftly gone to crash at Shi Guang¡¯s ce, causing the couple to have to separate! Instantly, Shi Guang understood Lin Qiqi¡¯s meaning. Her face could not help but flush as she shook her head. ¡°No need, no need!¡± Lu Yanchen said nothing. However, the look on his face as he gazed at her wasced with danger... Chapter 594 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (4) Chapter 594: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Lin Qiqi and Gao Yang left, Shi Guang wanted to bring Lu Yanchen to the canteen. But after considering about what happened today, she decided to scrap that thought. Even though the training hall was somewhat isted, there were still hotels and restaurants in the vicinity. It was raining in the afternoon, but it had stopped by the time both of them headed out as they walked toward a hotpot shop. Lu Yanchen did not eat much for the entire meal¡¯s duration. Instead, he was cooking meat repeatedly¡ªall for Shi Guang. There was a couple seated near them as well, and the girl was totally envious over his actions, grumbling to her own boyfriend, ¡°Look at yourself and then at other guys! Let¡¯s not even talk about cooking for me, you didn¡¯t even leave a piece of my favorite meat for me!¡± Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry. ¡°...¡± There was a type of boyfriend, called... the boyfriend of others. Almost every single girl would think at a point of time that others had the better boyfriend. But was reality like that too? Shi Guang shook her head¡ªhers was still the best, even if he was rather infuriating to deal with at times. Picking up a piece of beef for him, she cooked it in the hotpot. ¡°Erm... so when did you arrive?¡± He reversed the question. ¡°Oh, you actually care?¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips. It seemed as though he would only act as though he doted on her gently and tenderly in front of others. But in private? WHAT A TSUNDERE! Always expecting her to coax him instead! The only time he showed his tenderness was when he had confessed to her. If I could, I would have never wanted you to know... Shi Guang was so pissed that she took the beef she was cooking and stuffed it right into Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth. Instinctively, he backed off slightly, keeping his mouth shut tight. And thus, that piece of fatty beef did not enter his mouth, scraping his lips instead. He furrowed his brows and looked at her. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang was stumped for a moment. But when she saw how his lips were covered with the oil and redness of the soup, she could not help but chuckle out. Putting down the chopsticks in his hands, Lu Yanchen seemingly grit his teeth and asked, ¡°You¡¯re stillughing?¡± Shi Guang shook her head, expressing her intent to stopughing. But, no matter how she tried, she could not uncurl her lips as she broke out into a loudughter. Lu Yanchen ignored her and merely took a piece of tissue to wipe his mouth clean silently. The rain had resumed outside once more. Shi Guang was almost done with her food as she ced her chopsticks down and looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were rather busy previously? How are you so free from day to night right now? Don¡¯t tell me that yourpany¡¯s going bankrupt?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s bankrupt!¡± Lu Yanchen replied her coldly with a rough tone. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! At most, I¡¯ll be the one raising you in the future,¡± Shi Guang knitted her brows yfully. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll raise you up to be big and fat!¡± Did she think she was raising a son? Big and fat? Lu Yanchen looked at her and remarked sarcastically, ¡°Seems like I have to depend on you for this entire life of mine then?¡± ¡°Your entire life?¡± Shi Guang frowned. ¡°You¡¯re rather good looking now, so I don¡¯t mind raising you. But when you get older, I¡¯ll definitely choose some fresh sweet young thing outside instead.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was indifferent but his voice was cold, ¡°Someone of your intellect level thinks she can get to raise a sweet young thing out there?¡± Shi Guang pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on others!¡± Lu Yanchen went to get the bill and ignored her. The rain was still pitter-pattering outside, and the air was now slightly colder than before. He turned beside and looked at her. ¡°Did you bring any winter wear?¡± ¡°You forgot that I headed over straight from the capital? Everything I have is winter wear!¡± She then added, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m always beside a living fridge like you. I¡¯m super cold resistant!¡± Chapter 595 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (5)

    Chapter 595: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen red at her coldly and said nothing more, merely undoing his coat and wrapping her entire head beneath it before continuing to walk ahead. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s head popped out of his coat and little droplets of rain instantly struck her head. ¡°I stay opposite. We¡¯ll head back after the rain is over.¡± The two of them arrived at the hotel opposite with a short little sprint. Lu Yanchen took off his coat and shook the rain off it. Shi Guang did not reject him or anything, merely nodding her head silently. However, she still said, ¡°We¡¯re a lone man and woman together. Furthermore, I was born so beautiful. Would it be really dangerous heading to a hotel with you?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This stupid wife is doing her stupid acts again. After entering his room, Lu Yanchen took a clean new towel and threw it at Shi Guang¡¯s head. ¡°Go wash your face and check yourself in the mirror before confirming that you want to tell the world you¡¯re born beautiful.¡± Shi Guang stuck her tongue out at him before drying her hair with the towel. Lu Yanchen sat at the bedside looking at something on hisptop as Shi Guang walked over and helped him dry his hair as well. When she saw the fluctuating figures, Shi Guang knew that Lu Yanchen was actually still pretty busy. ¡°Go back... You should go back tomorrow morning.¡± She was fine now and did not need him to watch over her¡ªshe had her own struggles to fight, and so did he. Even though Chief Lu had approved his career path, he did not wish for Lu Yanchen to just get by. To put it bluntly, children of the Lus had two choices¡ªeither not do it or do it to the very top. And therefore, the pressure on Lu Yanchen was rather intense, and he should not be apanying her the entire way as well. Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely keeping his eyes on hisptop while leaning back on her, allowing her to dry his hair. Shi Guang grumbled out, ¡°If you continue like this, Chief Lu is going to scold you for being bewitched by women. I don¡¯t want to be the vixen that your dad talks about.¡± Lu Yanchen mocked, ¡°... You? A vixen? Have you seen the mirror yet? It¡¯s already lucky enough that he¡¯s not calling you an ugly freak!¡± Shi Guang was pissed!! Using the towel, she tossed Lu Yanchen¡¯s head all around, causing his hair to look like a bird¡¯s nest. Closing hisptop, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was so dark that a thunderstorm could crash down from it. Looking at Shi Guang who was a couple of meters away from him, he barked, ¡°Get over here!¡± ¡°Go over just because you want me to? Who¡¯s afraid of you!¡± Shi Guang took a couple of steps forward and poked him fiercely in the chest. However, she was still a little cowardly and shrank back right after the poke. ¡°I heard that men whose kidneys are weak 1 often tend to be hot-tempered.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze at her turned even more mysterious. ¡°Weak kidneys?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± ¡°How about youe over and check if my kidneys are weak then?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Get over here!¡± It was an order that would stand no defiance. Instantly, Shi Guang felt a deep sense of danger. She turned around, wanting to slip away. However, she was caught by him and pinned against the wall almost immediately. Pressing against her lips, he began to kiss her furiously. When he was nibbling on her neck tenderly, sheined, ¡°Lu Yanchen, don¡¯t do this! Be careful that you don¡¯t die from your lust!¡± He frowned and lifted her chin, looking at her straight in the eye. ¡°You think you can make me die from my lust? With just your body?¡± ¡°Get lost! Are you asking to die?¡± ¡°YOU are asking to be f*cked!¡± He then bit her gently on the lips. She heaved a deep breath of air and moaned out, ¡°Ah, I...!¡± Shi Guang could almost cry now. I¡¯ve only just recovered my physical fitness! Spare me and let me retain my energy! Chapter 596 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (6)

    Chapter 596: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Eventually, Lu Yanchen did not relent, and decided to just pin her onto the bed. Pinning against the bed, Shi Guang¡¯s face was blushing as her entire body flushed a faint pink. She pushed him away gently a couple of times in reluctance. But, when she saw how he did not seem to want to let her off the hook no matter what, she suggested, ¡°Just once, alright?¡± ¡°Only once?¡± ¡°Yes, once.¡± ... After a long time, Shi Guang¡¯s voice rang out in surprise once more, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree on once?¡± ¡°It IS once.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it anymore! Hurry and get off... I want to return to the dorm!¡± Naturally, there was no way the man would get up as he kissed her once more¡ªit was with such intensity that she couldn¡¯t budge at all. This kiss was way stronger than before, seemingly wanting to devour her whole. Before he pulled his lips away, he even bit her on the edge of her lips. Feeling the stinging sensation on her lips, Shi Guang licked it by instinct and was greeted with the coppery taste of blood. This time around, she was truly pissed as she yanked at Lu Yanchen fiercely. ¡°What are you doing! I already told you I don¡¯t want it!!¡± However, there was no use¡ªher strength could not fight his absolute sturdiness. ... It was so painful that tears dripped down her cheeks as she started crying out. Looking at Shi Guang crying before him, there was no way Lu Yanchen could find anyfort in this as he buried his head between her chest, feeling so pained he could die. He had thought that things would have eased out between them after this period of time. The past two times he had seen her, she had seemed as though she was back to her past, usual self. He garnered that even if she had not let it gopletely, she should have at least broken free of the burden somewhat. But when he kissed and hugged her, he felt her uneasiness once more. No matter how gentle she seemed on the surface, there was a tinge of resistance toward him beneath her heart¡ªit was a form of punishment she was giving herself. He did not like her to be this way¡ªhe had rather her ignore him than be angry at herself. He thought that by doing this, she would be able to lift the burden off herself even more. But, he had not expected this oue. He looked at that part of her body that was ravished by him. Immediately, she pushed him away, not letting him see and even ring at him angrily. ¡°If you really can¡¯t stand it, you can go look for other women!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression darkened. This time around, he was no longer behaving like a Tsundere¡ªor perhaps it was because he was feeling guilty¡ªas he asked while rubbing his nose, ¡°Should I go get you some medicine?¡± ¡°No! Aren¡¯t you embarrassed!¡± She continued ring. ¡°Lu Yanchen, did you do it on purpose! You learned it from Chu Mubei or all your other yer friends to try and establish your existence doing this? I heard from Wang Caichun that Chu Mubei had damaged quite a few women!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire forehead was creased. ¡°Whether or not they¡¯re yers has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized that you really don¡¯t know your limits! Every time, you¡¯re only satisfied after leaving some injury on my body!¡± Shi Guang stood up. However, it was extremely ufortable to stand up with it feeling all sore and numb. She thenid down on the bed once more. Closing her eyes, neither of them spoke at all. Just as Lu Yanchen thought that she had fallen asleep, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°Lu Yanchen, do you really think that we are suitable for one another?¡± Chapter 597 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (7)

    Chapter 597: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though Lu Yanchen heard her, he said nothing andid there silently with his eyes shut. Compatibility... this wasn¡¯t an issue that existed between them. In the past, when he had decided never to let her go ever again, it was going to be with any means possible. If he didn¡¯t get her, he would destroy any bit of rtionship they had. Thankfully, she hade to him without him having to go to that extent. But right now, after everything that had happened, whether or not he got his hands on her, he would never ever want to resort to the extent of using any means possible for his entire lifetime. If he really had to give an answer, it would be that... Whether or not we¡¯re suitable for one another, we¡¯re already married. Let¡¯s just live the rest of our life out. However, he did not wish to say it, because he knew the reason why she had asked it. He could sense the same uneasiness from her as he was hugging and kissing her earlier on... it was fear¡ªshe was afraid that her sister might never ever return to her if she were too blissful right now! This fool! ¡°Are you asleep?¡± She most likely wanted to chat with him. But this time around, it was him that didn¡¯t want to talk. She did not receive a reply for a long time. Leaning to his side, she snuggled into his embrace and harrumphed out coldly. To think that he would fall asleep just like that after ravaging her so messily... Men, hmph! They only care about their own satisfaction! ... When she woke up the next day, Shi Guang felt that her pain down below had lessened. However, it still didn¡¯t feel as though she could get into the waters. Shit! She still had to trainter on. Should she take a leave? But if she asked for a leave, Coach Zhang would most likely want to kill her. There was no Lu Yanchen in the room. Instead, she caught sight of a note at the bedside left for her by him, saying that he had returned to the province and for her to work hard, even adding that he had applied for half a day¡¯s leave for her to have a good rest. Shi Guangid down on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Turning beside her to look where heid the previous night, she touched the bed with her fingers. ¡°Actually, I had many things I wanted to tell youst night...¡± Lying for a while more, she prepared to head out after a simple washing up. The rain had not let up yet since the previous night. However, there was an umbre that had popped up in the house¡ªit was prepared for her by him. After returning to the dorm, Lin Qiqi looked at her with a knowing smirk all over her face. Shi Guang ignored her. Since she had already gotten a half day off, she might as well just lie down on the bed and do nothing at all. Lin Qiqi scampered beside her and teased, ¡°Seems like distance does make the heart grow fonder huh. Oh you, oh you...¡± Shi Guang raised her head and looked at her. ¡°What about me?¡± Lin Qiqi smirked again. ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve got to hold back a little you know. Don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re still doing recuperative training. If your speed drops, Coach Zhang¡¯s going to scream at you again.¡± Instantly, Shi Guang understood what Lin Qiqi meant and blushed right away while ring at her. ¡°What are you thinking about!¡± Lin Qiqi raised her hands up innocently. ¡°Oho! Whatever you guys didst night, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking of!¡± She then coughed gently, ¡°If your husband is rough, you¡¯ve got to be rougher!¡± So lewd! Shi Guang was speechless, and yet, she found herself incapable of making anyebacks. Instead, she turned around to not look at Lin Qiqi. Lin Qiqi then jumped onto her entirely and sprawled over her body, asking with a gossipy and curious face, ¡°Say, how does it really feel like doing it with a man? Is it the way they describe it in the magazines where you¡¯ll die of ecstasy?¡± Shi Guang truly did not know how to reply, not knowing whether tough or cry either. Pondering for a moment, she replied, ¡°Test it out with Gao Yang then!¡± Instantly, Lin Qiqi was triggered. ¡°Who wants him! I¡¯m telling you seriously once more that I don¡¯t have that sort of a rtionship with Gao Yang!¡± Chapter 598 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (8)

    Chapter 598: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯ll have that sort of a rtionship once you do it with him.¡± ¡°Just one night and you¡¯ve turned so tainted, Shi Guang!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m any bit more tainted than you.¡± Lin Qiqi tickled Shi Guang and both of them fumbled for a while till it was time to head for training. Looking at Shi Guang lying on the bed, she asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading for training?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got half a day¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re going to abandon us for your dear hubby!¡± Lin Qiqi replied jealously. ¡°He¡¯s already returned back home.¡± ¡°No wonder your entire face is so dejected. However, you guys have just had a sweeeeeeet night, and yet he¡¯s leaving the morning after without even breakfast? Though, you already had applied for a half day¡¯s leave beforehand. Hmm... Did you guys quarrelst night?¡± Lin Qiqi asked curiously. Quarrel...? Shi Guang was dazed. Was that considered a quarrel? Lin Qiqi eximed in surprise, ¡°Oh gosh, you guys really did?! But, I saw how he was doting and tender to you yesterday! Were you the one that went overboard?¡± Shi Guang did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°...¡± Her? Going overboard? In front of outsiders, he would be super nice to her. But in private, he was aplete Tsundere, and would not let her have any advantage at all, even calling her an ugly freak! Lin Qiqi continued, ¡°Yo, go give him a call and ask him back.¡± Shi Guang shook her head. It was the right decision for him to head back ¨C he had his work to focus on, and she had her training. Lin Qiqi insisted firmly, ¡°Shi Guang, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but just that face and background of your man alone, that is something that would have women vying over. Heck, even men would vie for him! And I¡¯m telling you that men are much better at stealing other men than women!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You probably don¡¯t know it yourself, right? But recently when you¡¯re dreaming, you¡¯re always calling out, ¡®Lu Yanchen, Lu Yanchen, Lu Yanchen...!¡¯¡± ¡°For real? That can¡¯t be!¡± Shi Guang replied in disbelief¡ªshe knew she did not have the habit of talking in her sleep. Lin Qiqi raised her hands in a disimer. ¡°Honestly for real! Oh well, do what you think is right. I¡¯ll head for training now.¡± After she left, Shi Guang got down from the bed. Was it real? That she would always call out for him in her sleep? She held her phone and contemted whether she should give him a call. Just as the room door had closed, Lin Qiqi burst in again¡ªshe must have rushed up at the fastest possible speed after heading down as she yelled out to Shi Guang in a huff, ¡°S-Shi Guang! Bad news...!¡± Shocked, Shi Guang rushed to her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Qiqi caught her breath and continued, ¡°I just received a newssh that earlier on just not too long ago, there were a lot ofndslides over at the Beiqiaoshan Road area, sealing all the roads around there! It was so heavy that thendslides covered around 4km of roads. Right now, there¡¯s no reports of casualties yet, but given the scale of it, there will definitely be some! 4km! I heard that all the telephone cables and whatnot have been destroyed!¡± Those words exploded in Shi Guang¡¯s mind like thunder. The Blue Seas was a small ind in the suburbs, where the only road to the airport and bus station was in the city center. Be it to either of those ces, Lu Yanchen would have to take the Beiqiaoshan Road. A fear of the unknown gripped at Shi Guang¡¯s heart. Her blood curdled instantly as her heart pounded. Pressing Lu Yanchen¡¯s number on her phone, she called out multiple times. Yet, the call just could not connect no matter what... Chapter 599 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (9)

    Chapter 599: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The more the calls refused to connect, the harder Shi Guang¡¯s heart pounded with uneasiness and unrest. Even her body started shivering uncontrobly. Unable to wait any longer, she bolted outside without even remembering to wear her shoes. Lin Qiqi held her back. ¡°Shi Guang, where are you going without even wearing your shoes?¡± Shi Guang stopped at the entrance and wore her shoes while replying, ¡°I¡¯m going to look for him.¡± Lin Qiqi looked at her in surprise. ¡°Look for him? How! The rain is still pouring and no one knows if there are still going to be morendslides!¡± This was way too dangerous! Lin Qiqi wanted to get Shi Guang to calm down and not be brash. However, how could she maintain herposure right now? The sense of fear was overwhelming her like a tsunami wave crashing down. After wearing her shoes, Shi Guang stood up and looked at Lin Qiqi with reddened eyes. ¡°I know that it¡¯s still raining and there could be morendslides, but I can¡¯t wait anymore! Not a single second more! I¡¯m going to find Lu Yanchen!¡± With that, Shi Guang sprinted off. When she hailed a taxi, the driver refused to ferry her the moment he heard that it was at Beiqiaoshan Road, even persuading her instead to not go because of how dangerous it was. The roads being inessible was one thing, it was thendslides to look out for. Unable to grab a taxi, Shi Guang found a sharing bicycle 1 by the roadside. Spending some money for a raincoat at a store nearby, she wore it and rode the bicycle off. The rain was relentless. Even though it was morning, the skies were overcast just like the darkness of dusk. Lightning shed by continuously in the gloomy skies as well, making it seem as though yet another thunderstorm was about to break out. Shi Guang pedaled as fast as she could while the rain sshed all over her raincoat, creating pitter pattering sounds. There would even be rain pouring down her face as well, causing her vision to go blurry¡ªthe visibility of the surroundings was extremely low. However, that did nothing to bring down Shi Guang. But despite her fervor, she could not get into the ident area¡ªthe roads ahead were sealed, and there were not only traffic police, but two military trucks parked nearby as well. Fully equipped soldiers stood ready at the entrance, maintaining order and preventing anyone from going forth. The entire ce was in chaos with people who had arrived before her. Women were crying, men were cussing, and there were constions and screamings... Even though Shi Guang could not get in, she could hear the conversations going on. ording to the weather forecast, there would be morendslidester on that would be at an even greater scale than before. Not only that, those people were thankful that there was no vige built here, or it would have been crushedpletely with nothing blocking them from the mountains and seas. Just like the other family members present, Shi Guang wanted to rush through the security perimeter, but she was stopped by the soldiers. ¡°You must not enter! Retreat, retreat! We¡¯ve already sent a search team inside to conduct search and rescue! You guys will only add to the trouble if you head in!¡± With no other methods of entering, Shi Guang could only stand outside the perimeter with everyone else, frantically calling Lu Yanchen on his phone. But no matter how she tried, it just wouldn¡¯t connect. It was already close to 1pm right now and the rain only seemed to be getting heavier. There were arge number of casualties being brought out by the rescue helpers, but there was no sign of Lu Yanchen. Just where are you? Where in the world are you, Lu Yanchen! Shi Guang was thoroughly flustered. There was a man at the side shouting, ¡°You guys hurry up, hurry up! If you guys don¡¯t hurry, those people you bring out wouldn¡¯t be living much longer!¡± Chapter 600 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (10)

    Chapter 600: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man¡¯s wife was headed to the city and had to cross through the Beiqiaoshan Road as well. ¡°Please return outside the perimeter!¡± A soldier in a raincoat looked at him sternly. ¡°We will definitely try our best to rescue everyone. Please calm down!¡± ¡°Calm you¡¯re a*s! You¡¯re only saying that because the person inside is not your rtive!¡± The man barked angrily. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re worried about your family. However, others are worried about theirs as well, and yet, we¡¯ve got to save everyone. How do we go about that? Naturally, one by one. Even if my rtive is trapped inside, we still have to follow through with procedures and save those we see first...¡± The soldier replied tautly. Speechless, the man no longer dared say anything more. Another girl headed up crying, ¡°Big brother, my parents are inside! Please let me go save them!¡± Even though the soldier understood her feelings, he could not let anyone¡ªit was simply way too dangerous. Right at that moment, a thundering sound boomed out... It came from the Beiqiaoshan Road. Someone screamed out, ¡°Holy sh*t! It¡¯s anotherndslide! The mountain itself is about to crash down!¡± They were quite a distance away, and there were meanders around. Thus, Shi Guang couldn¡¯t see anything. However, she was able to hear a roaring sound as though thousands of horses were galloping down the mountain at a rapid speed. It happened so furiously that no one could even react to it, crushing forth with the magnitude of an entire mountain. Shi Guang¡¯s heart was filled with nothing but dread. This was something that she could imagine based on the movies she had watched. She could visualize how fast the mud was crashing down fiercely and massively. There was no chance anyone could escape such a wildndslide. With the howling rain, all of those people that were moring earlier on had suddenly stopped¡ªno one was yelling about wanting to enter the disaster area again. Shi Guang¡¯s face was pale as her entire heart sank down, causing her body to shiver in a chilling coldness. Could Lu Yanchen have already...? No... no! Shi Guang refused to believe that anything would happen to him¡ªhe hade out of so many dangerous missions alright! He¡¯d definitely save himself... definitely! And despite her repeated assurances to herself, her heart was still pounding. There was no way she could repress that fear and horror spreading in her heart. She could barely remain standing, and her only thought was to find him as quickly as possible. But a distance of 4km... Where and how was she going to find him! Just as she was about to go crazy from her panic, yet another batch of rescue helpers came forth¡ªthere were tourists and locals being brought out alike. Everyone was injured, and the medical staff was going through emergency resuscitation. Shi Guang scanned through everyone¡ªno Lu Yanchen. Suddenly, she caught sight of a coat draped on a woman¡ªit was the same thin coat that Lu Yanchen had worn the previous day! Instantly, Shi Guang dashed up and asked in a frantic manner, ¡°Where is the owner of this coat? Where is he! Where!¡± The woman must have been in a state of shock to begin with. Coupled with Shi Guang¡¯s loud questioning, she broke down into tears. A rescue helper beside her came over exining, ¡°That was a coat we picked up and draped around her.¡± Shi Guang heaved a deep breath of air before uttering slowly, ¡°This is my husband¡¯s coat...¡± She gripped the arm of the rescue helper tightly. ¡°Please tell me where you found the coat! Where¡¯s the person? Where is he!¡± Chapter 601 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (11)

    Chapter 601: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The rescue helpers mentioned that there was a car parked beside the river where the coat was found, with its doors opened¡ªthe owner of the car must have left it like that before leaping into the river to escape. Shi Guang¡¯s entire head was buzzing furiously. Even though Lu Yanchen had learned how to swim, he mustn¡¯t enter the waters... no! She was clear of his swimming capabilities¡ªit was 100m at best. However, that was such a huge river... How could he have jumped in? No way! He wouldn¡¯t have thought of trying to escape through the river. Besides, with thendslideing down, the best method of escaping was not to follow it down into the river, but up against it. Having been in the military for two years¡ªthe special forces to boot¡ªthere was no way Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t know that. Shi Guang gripped the arm of the rescue helper tightly. ¡°What about the mountain? Did you guys rush up the mountain? He must be up there! Could you guys please head up to find him?¡± The rescue helper peeled Shi Guang¡¯s hand away. ¡°At a juncture as such, the conditions on top of the mountain would only get worse as time goes by, with even morendslidesing down.¡± Shi Guang yelled out, ¡°But, you guys can¡¯t possibly just ignore those people up on the mountain, right?¡± The rescue helper frowned. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not ignoring them. There are naturally rescue helpers tasked for the mountain, but that can¡¯t be a huge group. Also, there are helicopters that are searching near the river as well. Just wait patiently!¡± By the end of his words, his tone was no longer as courteous as he turned around and left. Every single rescue team only had 5 people in it. With the skies this dark and the limited number of people heading up the mountains, god knew how long it would take before they could get everyone down. Shi Guang was left standing with her head slumped down at the side of the road, her lips pale and her eyes listless. Fear, destion, pressure, and despair were creeping on her. However, she did not want to cry because she believed firmly that he would be fine. Only, how should she go about looking for him! Hold on... How could she have forgotten his identity! Chief Lu... Chief Lu! Immediately, Shi Guang whisked her phone out and searched for Chief Lu¡¯s number. She had forgotten to inform his family at first notice now that something had happened to him. Even though she did not want mummy to get anxious, she forgot that given Chief Lu¡¯s position, he would definitely be able to get someone to search for him up the mountain! It didn¡¯t take many rings before the call connected and the authoritative voice of Chief Lu rang out. ¡°Shi Guang...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she called out softly, ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°What happened? Tell me everything slowly,¡± Chief Lu¡¯s voice was casual and low, yet carrying a deep sense of epassing warmth. Furthermore, they had recognized some other person as their life savior, even somehow causing Shi Guang¡¯s family to meet with such a tragic ident. He indeed felt a measure of guilt and apology. Whether or not she had saved Lu Yanchen, the fact that she was now his wife was reason enough for Chief Lu to try and help her with anything she wanted. ¡°There¡¯s andslide where we¡¯re at and Yanchen is trapped within! Even though he clearly must have run up the mountainside, they insisted that he went along with the river! How could he be in the river! There¡¯s no way Yanchen would go into the river! Daddy, you know how much he is against the waters! And yet, they¡¯re not willing to send too many people up the mountains, iming that having too many people there would result in idents! But, it¡¯s been almost an entire day from the morning till now and there¡¯s still no sign of Yanchen! Daddy, please save Yanchen...!¡± Chief Lu¡¯s desk was impably clean, with many miniature figures of artillery and missile models. At that moment, his palm that was resting on the desk quivered, and a trace of uncertainty slipped through that usually iron face of his. He knew that there had been andslide somewhere, but weren¡¯t Yanchen and Shi Guang both in the capital? Why would he be there...? Chapter 602 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (12)

    Chapter 602: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With Chief Lu stepping in, the matter was resolved swiftly. He even consoled Shi Guang, asking her not to worry since Lu Yanchen was once in the special forces and was no ordinary man¡ªsomeone like him definitely knew how to protect himself to the greatest extents in the face of danger, and he would definitely be fine. However, the uneasiness and worry in her heart was still consuming her whole¡ªshe truly had no way of resting easy. This was especially the case when they arrived at the ce where the coat was found. Looking at the car that was parked there with its back having been crushed entirely by thendslide, she felt as though her soul was about to pop out of her. She had requested to head up to the mountain to help with the search, but was rejected. Thus, she could do nothing but watch there helplessly with her palpitating heart while the others searched around with a life detector. Suddenly, a soldier shouted out, ¡°Everyone, here! There¡¯s someone beneath!¡± Shi Guang snapped out of her stupor and rushed over as they dug the person out. However, it wasn¡¯t Lu Yanchen. The person was injured and unconscious, so they sent him to a hospital immediately as everyone else resumed their search operations. It was almost 6pm now, close to 12 hours since thendslides had first started. 12 hours was the golden window for rescue. Every single minute that went beyond this period spelled a minute of danger. Suddenly, everyone that was sent up the mountains were evacuated down, iming that there was something wrong with the way the rain wasing down, and that they had to send most people down, leaving only an extremely small group up there to continue searching. Shi Guang was frantic now. How could they evacuate before he was found! But, if the rain conditions didn¡¯t seem right, any singlendslide could cause everyone else to be in danger as well. After all, humans were but ants in the face of the mighty powers of Mother Nature. Shi Guang knew that she could not insist on these people to give up their lives just to find Lu Yanchen as well. Looking at a couple of rescue helpers removing their gear beside her, Shi Guang took the chance when no one was noticing to sneak up the mountain. She had taken note of the ces where the rescue helpers had searched earlier on and made sure she did not head there, going elsewhere instead. The mountain paths were extremely difficult to navigate with the jagged rocks as Shi Guang struggled with difficult steps to enter the depths of the mountains. Her face was resolute and firm, looking as though even the skies crashing down would not impede her determination to seek out Lu Yanchen. By the time she was halfway up the mountain, a sudden crash boomed out, causing the entire ce to rattle and everyone to sway along with it. Through the thick veil of rain, Shi Guang made out an enormousndslide gushing down from a slope opposite her, bringing with it a rain of destruction as all the trees and rocks were uprooted and brought down with it. The entire forest was devasted till it was barely recognizable. Shi Guang stood in the rain for a long time, so frightened that she could barely make a move. She suddenly recalled about the image of andslide back in a Shenzhen industrial park where the damaged area was 380,000 meters, causing 33 gigantic buildings and structures to be buried within it or upturned entirely. In the face of such apocalyptic destruction where even structures were rampaged upon, there was truly no room for puny humans. Shi Guang¡¯s body could not help but break into a shiver once more. In reality, she was truly afraid. However, she chose to firmly believe that Lu Yanchen was fine. There was a strange feeling she had that Lu Yanchen should be nearby. Heaving a deep breath of air, sheposed herself and started searching further, shouting as she went by, ¡°LU YANCHEN! WHERE ARE YOU? ANSWER ME IF YOU HEAR ME, LU YANCHEN...!¡± Chapter 603 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (13)

    Chapter 603: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sitting in the car, Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire mind was filled with Shi Guang¡¯s question from the previous night. ¡°Lu Yanchen, do you really think that we are suitable for one another?¡± The randomness of that question had him feeling an inexplicable sense of panic. Somehow, it was as though the words that followed it would definitely not be something he wanted to hear. And that was also the reason why he chose to leave the next day before she had even woken up, to pretend as though they didn¡¯t have any conversation the previous night lest she chose to continue with it. Between them, if it were a topic he did not like, he¡¯d rather they did not talk about it. Even though the weather that day wasn¡¯t all that cold, it had been raining for a few days consecutively. The heavy rain from the previous night had not let up at all, and it was still drizzling even in the morning. When they were on Beiqiaoshan Road, the radio station that the taxi driver was tuning to suddenly broadcasted an emergency message that there werendslides up ahead. Instantly, the face of the driver changed as he stopped the car at the roadside, looking at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to be able to cross this road today. This is the only road into the city. We¡¯ve got to turn back.¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head, indicating his agreement to it. Landslides were something that happened when there was a huge umtion of rainfall, gathering arge amount of mud and rock into a sludge that caused it to flow down from mountains. Not only were there no warning signs before it was going to happen, the force it brought along was absolutely unimaginable. Swift and heavy¡ªthese words described its potency. It was already raining for a couple of days now at the Blue Seas area. Coupled with the excavations that were going on recently in the mountains, it was no surprise that everything would cumte into andslide. Since Beiqiaoshan Road was the only path to the airport, he had no choice but to head back. When he headed back, she should still be sleeping. If she were to see him return after reading his note, she would probably grumble about how he was teasing her. BOOM! Suddenly, a series of relentless booms rang out, seeming like the roaring of thunder. The driver looked at Lu Yanchen with a bizarre expression. Sensing that something was wrong, Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire body tightened up while his ears tried picking up everything as urately as possible. Instantly, he bellowed out, ¡°Hurry! Turn back now!¡± But, it was toote. A gigantic wave of sludge had already begun its descent down toward them, bringing with it trees, rocks, and everything on the mountain. The area of effect was only gettingrger with every passing second. The face of the driver changed instantly as he wanted to double back in his daze. It was all toote. Lu Yanchen yelled out, ¡°HURRY! GET OUT OF THE CAR! RUN UP THE MOUNTAIN!¡± The legs of the driver were wobbling in fear as Lu Yanchen had no other choice but to yank him along with one arm and run together. As they were running away, thendslide crashed down and ripped the tail of the car away instantly! It was a horrifying scene with a tremendous power as the car was devoured momentster. Everything had happened in the blink of an eye and the driver had yet to recover to his senses, merely running along with Lu Yanchen blindly. There were other drivers and passengers around them as well; some chose to leap right into the river while others were swept up by the sludge. Because he was in the special forces before, Lu Yanchen¡¯s reaction to it was much swifter than everyone else, and he knew the right methods to try and escape andslide with¡ªthey had to run to the mountains on both sides of thendslide, away from its center, and of course, as rapidly as possible. When the first caught sight of thendslide, it was almost instinctive for him to choose to run in the direction of the high ground at its side as he brought the driver along with him. As he ran, he yelled out to the people around him as well, ¡°HURRY! RUN UP THE MOUNTAINS! RUN BY THE SIDES!¡± Chapter 604 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (14)

    Chapter 604: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though the driver was following Lu Yanchen the entire way up the mountains, for some reason¡ªbe it due to his legs failing due to fear or because something had tripped him¡ªhe ended up sprawling on the ground. He yelled out frantically, ¡°HELP! HELP!¡± Lu Yanchen spun around, only to find him being swallowed up by the mud. Grabbing onto a tree near him with all his life, the man who was swept in the mud let out an aghast expression. Lu Yanchen turned around and steadied himself on a firm high ground before reaching out for the driver while gripping a tree with his other hand. He wanted to pull the driver back up. However, the fact that the driver was a fat and bulky person aside, the mud that was dragging him down proved to be adding too much to his weight. And the main reason was because his hand was way too slippery¡ªin his panic, the driver had failed to grab onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand firmly and was then gushed down along with the mud. The massive force of thendslide tugged at one of Lu Yanchen¡¯s legs during his attempt at rescuing the driver, and he only managed to steady himself by gripping at the tree tightly. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! He was now toote to move aside as thendslide¡¯s area of effect reached him as well, mming down onto his back with all the rocks and trees that were being brought down by it. Everything sliced at his back mercilessly, leaving gashes of blood all over his back. Lu Yanchen grit at his teeth while hugging to the tree with all his might. He looked at a tree adjacent to him and saw that there was a depression that looked like a miniature cave. Mustering all his strength, he leaped toward it and rolled in. The tree that was now above him now acted as a shield that prevented thendslide from touching him temporarily. Butter on, even this tree lost to the might of thendslide and was split into two. Thankfully, it covered the top of the depression, acting as a slide that caused thendslide to flow down more rapidly away from his location. However, the tree did not provide aplete cover as the rain continued to fill the depression with water and mud, coupled with massive tree branches and whatnot. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the hole was filled... Lu Yanchen knew that just hiding there was not the way to go. If thendslide didn¡¯t stop anytime soon, he would be engulfed in it as well! Using all he could, he used every single branch he could find to try and create a makeshift cover above him that wobbled unsteadily. Even though it would fall in from time to time, it did what it could to lessen the amount of mud filling his depression. After a long time, thendslide finally stopped. However, he was thoroughly tired out by then as heid down motionlessly. By the time he had regained some strength, he found out that the tree that was covering the depression was simply way too heavy for him to move it away. Coupled with the fact that his leg seemed to be injured, he could onlyy there helplessly. After a long time, he seemed to have heard sounds of cars some distance away¡ªthey should be rescue helpers. However, he did not yell out for them. He knew that given his distance, his yells would amount to nothing, and he might as well conserve his energy. Even long afterward, no one still headed to his location. He closed his eyes, wanting to rest and continue preserving his energy... Her face shed through his mind from time to time. He thought about the moment he had first seen her in the field, where her smile was radiant as the sun. He thought of how she had approached him in the library, telling him that she liked him with a little shyness in her tone. He thought about how she had sprinted to him in the face of the rain the other day, hugging him tightly and calling out for his name so dotingly, as though she could not do without him... ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± She had called. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Huh? Was he imagining things? He seemed to have truly heard her voice! Wait... That was right. It WAS Shi Guang¡¯s voice! Chapter 605 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (15)

    Chapter 605: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang knew that she was a stubborn person. If her insistence to head up the mountains to look for Lu Yanchen alone was found out by others, she would most likely be scolded badly, as her actions might bring about even more work for the other rescue helpers. However, none of them could empathize with her feelings right now. Under such extreme conditions, she could clearly sense that Lu Yanchen was obviously somewhere close by. And yet, there was nothing she could do about it. What should she do then? Leave him behind? Abandon him? Now that she was already here, just this fact alone was enough for her to want to head up with them together. She was watching the rescue helpers earlier on, not letting the areas that they had headed up onto the mountains slip by her eyes. In the time she had spent waiting, she had roughly understood the way they went about their searches, and coordination. Despite her sense of direction being horrendous, there was no way she would forget the ces and directions those rescue helpers had gone in to look for Lu Yanchen! As the rain sshed down on her face, Shi Guang could barely make out the situation in front of her, with the torch of her phone merely covering a small area. The forest that had just been through andslide did not have any even ground at all, and there were times when Shi Guang found herself tripping over some protruding branches. The only thing that saved her from an entire body of injuries was her athletic wear as she picked herself up time and again and continued pushing forth. BOOM! Thunder crackled through the entire forest, causing Shi Guang to leap in shock. But no matter how panic-stricken she was, she bore through it all and walked up still. In a moment of carelessness, she lost her bnce on a slippery slope and slid all the way down with the mud. Filled with fear, the only thing she could do was grab onto any tree nearby. Even though she managed to steady herself, her entire palm¡¯s skin was scraped off and burning fierily. Heaving heavily, her fear and unrest was purged off momentarily as she felt her courage doubling up. Stepping onto a branch nearby, she propped herself up in one swift motion. When she regained her bnce, she shouted out once more, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± She must not back down now. She had already lost her parents. Her sister was missing. She must not lose Lu Yanchen as well! If even he were gone, she truly did not know where else she could find the strength to carry on living. Even though it might sound too clich¨¦ for one to im that they wouldn¡¯t be able to live without another person, but that was truly the only thought in her mind. Even if she had not realized it in the past, she had realized it now¡ªin the face of death, everything else was so insignificant! ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± As she yelled out while she walked by, she suddenly heard a faint murmur of a voice. Because it was so faint, she even thought that she was hallucinating for a moment! Blinking her eyes, Shi Guang spun around where she stood and yelled out even louder, ¡°LU YANCHEN!!¡± Before long, she heard a response once more, one that was rather soft and intermittent. Because there was still some distance away from them, the voice was extremely hoarse. But, Shi Guang was thoroughly convinced and confident that it was without a doubt Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice. Her tears started flowing down uncontrobly as she screamed out even more fanatically, ¡°LU YANCHEN! WHERE ARE YOU? WHERE? YOU CAN HEAR ME, RIGHT?¡± She almost forgot that she was carrying the life detector as she immediately looked to it for directions on where to head to. ¡°LU YANCHEN! WHERE ARE YOU? REPLY ME ONE MORE TIME!¡± After a moment, she heard his voice once more,ing forth to her in a slow and measured tone, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯re not queuing up to apply for a visa. Just take your time and walk forward slowly. Look for a big tree that¡¯s been pushed down by the mud.¡± Chapter 606 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (16)

    Chapter 606: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But for some mysterious reason, Shi Guang found herself calming down right after hearing his voice. Using the weak sliver of light she had from her phone, she looked around for a fallen tree ording to his description. There were many trees that were fallen over, and it took her long before she found one of which she heard his soft murmursing from. ¡°Shi Littly...¡± Heaving a deep breath, she sprinted over. When she caught sight of him, her entire mind went nk¡ªhis entire body seemed to be drowning in the sludge. Mud was covering his handsome face that was etched with small scars here and there while his clothes were all filled with mud. Even then, his expression had no change. Cold and aloof, it was as though he was totally indifferent toward death. Shi Guang paced over quickly. Sitting on the floor, she reached out for his face before yelling out, ¡°Lu Yanchen...!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Even though he was the one stuck beneath the tree, he was the one consoling her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡± Shi Guang could no longer hold it in as she cried out. Yet, Lu Yanchen seemed like he was totally fine, teasing her, ¡°Shi Littly, you look really ugly crying with your entire face of mud.¡± Shi Guang was nowhere near angry with him at all as she smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m really d I could find you.¡± d... That was barely enough to exin the depth of her emotions right now! She was so ecstatic that she could go nuts over it, as though she had just been granted a new lease of life! ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± He coaxed her softly. But, how could she not be afraid? Her heart had nearly burnt out earlier on. Gripping her hand, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice was especially warm. ¡°Look at me. Tell me, do I look fine?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t cry! If you were to let another teardrop, I might suspect that I¡¯ve died!¡± Instantly, Shi Guang did not dare to cry anymore as she shut her eyes tightly, squeezing her remaining tears off. When she looked at Lu Yanchen once more, she was waving her fists, ready to whack someone. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about!¡± ¡°Unless I¡¯m dead, you don¡¯t have to shed any tears for me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not crying...¡± Shi Guang forced a smile out. However, her voice was still quivering¡ªthis was the aftermath of her lingering shock. ¡°That¡¯s the way,¡± Lu Yanchen said as he pointed out to the tree above him. ¡°Fear and tears are of no help to us. Right now, I need you to use your strength so that we can shift this tree away together.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head resolutely and hugged the entire tree. Lu Yanchen smiled out faintly. ¡°Not like that. Stand on the right and pull to your back while I¡¯ll use all I can to push it as well.¡± Shi Guang followed Lu Yanchen¡¯s instructions and tugged at the tree when he gave the go. However, even when she used up every single bit of strength she could muster, the tree would not budge. What should she do? The entire tree felt like a mountain that was crushing down, and she could do nothing at all! She started feeling frantic once more. R-R-Right! She had her phone! She could call for help! When she took out her phone, she remembered that themunication lines and cables were destroyed around the disaster area, and her phone had no signal! Looking at how Shi Guang was giving off a despaired look once more, he frowned and said, ¡°Stupid girl! See, this is the reason why I¡¯m always asking you to eat more usually. Yet, you refuse to. If you were fatter, you would be able to move this tree!¡± Shi Guang was on the brink of tears when she could not move the tree earlier on. But, when she heard what Lu Yanchen said, she nearly burst outughing again. Chapter 607 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (17)

    Chapter 607: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She red at him before sitting down on the ground again, sniffling slightly as she said, ¡°Look at the situation now and still you only know to diss me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sit down on the ground like a little child! Stand up!¡± He frowned and replied coldly. ¡°You¡¯re the child! Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s still ying around at a time like this? And you even called me ugly and stupid! You¡¯re the one looking ugly and stupid right now...!¡± Shi Guang grumbled coquettishly, but she squatted down instead of sitting subconsciously. She asked again, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s try again to move this tree away.¡± She was truly extremely flustered in her heart seeing him stuck beneath, afraid that there might be anotherndslide or anything. Suddenly, a thought struck her. ¡°Should I dig the mud at the side of the hole so that I can pull you up from it?¡± ¡°No!¡± He stared at her frostily. ¡°Only a retard like you woulde up with nonsense like that.¡± Naturally, digging a hole was a viable option. But, how would she do it? With nothing other than her hands. Shi Guang pouted her lips and looked at him for a good few seconds. Clearly, he was the one stuck beneath. But, why did he look as though it was none of his business? ¡°Then what should we do?¡± ¡°Go down and get someone toe up,¡± He suggested. Even though he was fine right now and the rain over here had stopped somewhat, the shade of the skies was still dangerous, hinting that it could pour againter. ¡°No!¡± Shi Guang could not remember her way over at all. ¡°Be good... You must listen to me!¡± ¡°Not listening, not listening!¡± There was no way she was going to leave him here alone! Looking at her face that was clearly getting agitated and yet trying her best to rein her emotions in, he could not help but chuckle out, ¡°Stupid girl! Alright, we¡¯ll give it another shot then!¡± ¡°Really, can you stopughing? Can¡¯t you be serious at a time like this?¡± Shi Guang said as she picked up a branch and tried loosening the soil around the depression. ¡°The tree should be easier to move if I make the soil here looser.¡± Soon, it was clear that the ground was sinking in where the soil was being loosened. Excitedly, she looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°This time around, we should be able to move it!¡± When she fell earlier on, the skin of her palm was already scraped. Now that she was loosening the soil, it was bleeding even. When Lu Yanchen caught sight of that, his face did not have the slightest bit of tion. Instead, he frowned and looked at her hand. ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± Bearing the pain, Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°I fell down identally earlier on. It¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Stupid! Didn¡¯t I tell you to walk slower?!¡± Lu Yanchen gripped at her hand. ¡°There should be first aid in your backpack. Use it to clean your wound!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry! Let¡¯s get the tree moving first!¡± Shi Guang said as she headed over to the position where she was going to try and shift the tree. ¡°You¡¯ll be the one to help me bandage it upter!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at the girl before him. Even though his situation was extremely sticky right now, the only thing he could feel was warmth. His mind reeled back to the day when he was underwater. He was drowning and about to asphyxiate, and there she was, holding onto him with the same resolve and determination, bringing the light to his darkness. It was ever so beautiful and warm. The two of them tried their best to shift the tree once more, shouting out and pushing at the same time. Perhaps owing to the fact that the soil was somewhat loosened, the tree budged this time. Chapter 608 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (18)

    Chapter 608: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang burst out in excitement. ¡°It moved, it moved!¡± ¡°One more time. Keep your belly in and puff your chest.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± ¡°Puff your chest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m puffing...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was focused on a single point as he frowned. ¡°It¡¯s still so t after puffing?¡± Shi Guang walked in front of his face and red at him begrudgingly. ¡°Diss me again and I¡¯ll be going off!¡± Lu Yanchen agreed with her approvingly, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Hurry and go get someone toe save me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to do that after I go off!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was all huffy as she even shot him a venomous stare. ¡°I¡¯ll have you trapped here for all eternity while I go look for a sweet young thing to rece you! I¡¯ll piss you to death!¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brow and merely smirked out knowingly without saying anything unnecessary more than to have Shi Guang go shift the tree. ¡°To the right a little more.¡± ¡°One, two, push...!¡± Shi Guang followed his instructions and heaved in a deep breath of air, moving her body to the side while using all her strength. Gradually, the position of the tree shifted. Even though it wasn¡¯t moved away entirely, there was a hole big enough for Lu Yanchen to be dragged out. She reached out for Lu Yanchen with her hand. However, he asked her to move away and grabbed onto the tree, lifting himself up in one swift motion. When he finally sat down onto proper ground, Shi Guang bolted over and wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging onto him tightly and releasing every single bit of fear she had in her heart. ¡°You had me so worried!¡± He hugged her as well, patting her on the back. In reality, this incident was rather normal for him. After all, he had been through incidents that were way more dangerous than this. That was also the reason why he did not get overly flustered over thisndslide. However, he knew that she must have been scared out of her wits. Every single bit of worry he had was also due to her existence. He could ept his death and that of the others around him... everyone except hers. He definitely could not permit himself to watch anything happen to her before him¡ªjust like the driver earlier before. Therefore, he did not want to take any risks at all. In the face of a natural disaster as such, humans were but insignificant. Sensing that her mood was somewhatposed, he finally chuckled, ¡°Are we alright now?¡± Shi Guang peeled away from the hug and looked at the man who had seemed calm right from the very beginning. ¡°Lu Yanchen, aren¡¯t you... afraid?¡± ¡°Afraid... That¡¯s why I was waiting for you the entire time,¡± He scratched her nose yfully while pinching her cheeks. Suddenly, his voice dipped dangerously cold as he asked her, ¡°What did you say earlier on? Dump me here and look for a sweet young thing...¡± This man was trying to get back at her! Instantly, Shi Guang pushed him away and stammered, ¡°S-Since when did I say that! You heard it wrong!¡± Not admitting to it! No way in hell! He gripped both her hands and held them behind her back while pping her on the thighs. ¡°What did you say earlier on? Repeat it again!¡± Shi Guang blinked her eyes and rubbed her head between his chest, saying bashfully, ¡°I was saying, Lu Yanchen... no, I mean, Brother Yanchen... you¡¯re the one I like the most!¡± Her gentle tone brought with it a devilish charm. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned dark as he kissed her instantly¡ªit was a kiss that was short and passionate at the same time. When he left her lips, he rubbed his nose against hers as though he was reminiscing over that kiss. Suddenly, he teased, ¡°Your mouth¡¯s full of mud.¡± Chapter 609 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (19)

    Chapter 609: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang sweated with creases all over her forehead. ¡°Whose mouth is the one filled with mud! It¡¯s clearly you, and you¡¯re the one who kissed me! Stinky hell!¡± ¡°Pui Pui Pui!¡± She spat out as she said that before standing up. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! Hurry and get back!¡± Lu Yanchen did not move¡ªit wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, he couldn¡¯t. There was a sharp throbbing pain in his leg¡¯s bone, probably owing to it being twisted earlier on. However, this was truly a ce where they mustn¡¯t overstay. ¡°Pass me the first aid kit!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, mine is only a scratch. We¡¯ll deal with it after heading back.¡± Shi Guang thought about how her hand was scraped earlier on and thought that he was trying to have her bandage that up. But soon enough, she realized that there was something off as she sat down beside him. ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡± It was more of a confirmation than a question. ¡°Twisted it identally!¡± Even though he spoke with a carefree tone, it was trepidation for Shi Guang to hear it. ¡°Why did you lie to me earlier on?¡± Immediately, she squatted down and inspected his wound where it was all swollen¡ªclearly, he must have injured his bone. As she bandaged his wound, she berated alongside, ¡°And you called me stupid? You¡¯re the stupid one! When I asked you if you were injured, why did you say no? Look at how swollen it is right now!¡± ¡°This is not considered an injury,¡± He was still carefree as he took the first aid kit over and attended to Shi Guang¡¯s injury on her hand at the same time. ¡°Your leg¡¯s not looking too good, and the mountain paths are not easy to tread on.¡± Shi Guang packed her stuff and squatted down in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback you down. I¡¯ve got strength!¡± Even though he was extremely tall and filled with muscles from head to toe, Shi Guang felt that she should still be able to do it. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± How could that small frame of hers carry him! However, she was insistent and spoke with a resolute stubbornness, ¡°I¡¯ll piggyback you.¡± His face was filled with traces of amusement as he curled his eyes. ¡°Fine, piggyback me then. But we¡¯re not heading down, but up instead.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± Heading down was not going to be difficult carrying him, but up? ¡°Our distance down the mountain is farther than heading up. Furthermore, if we were to head up and anotherndslide came, our chance of survival is around 80%. Down? 40%.¡± He analyzed it for her calmly. Feeling that he was right, she nodded her head. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head up then!¡± She then rushed him to hurry up as he smiled before leaning over. Shi Guang was not a swimmer for nothing as she still had the strength to carry him. After all, swimmers required a huge amount of strength. But, at the moment when he climbed onto her, she still felt the power of gravity working against her as she hunched over slightly before steadying. He gave a stifledugh and spoke beside her ear, ¡°How? Can you carry me?¡± She grit her teeth. ¡°No issues!¡± However, it took less than a couple of steps before she nearly rolled over. Instantly, he stood on one leg and supported her up. ¡°It¡¯s fine, get me a tree branch and support me while walking.¡± Shi Guang had no other choice since she really couldn¡¯t carry him. Thus, she could only get him a tree branch and support him while walking slowly. Chapter 610 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (20)

    Chapter 610: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two of them walked for a long time while Shi Guang rted to him the happenings of the entire day. When they got to a ce where the ground was particrly sturdy, Lu Yanchen stopped. Even though it wasn¡¯t raining, the ground was still soggy, and the air was moist. He had Shi Guang pick up a couple of half dry wood to start a fire¡ªthe nights in the mountain areas were extremely cold, and it would be difficult to sustain without a fire. Besides, it would be easier for people to spot them if they had a fire going. Shi Guang sat beside Lu Yanchen and stuck her face closely to his shoulders, absorbing his warmth while waving her phone left and right, trying to get some signal. He looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Since you¡¯ve called Chief Lu, he¡¯ll definitely have someone looking over you. Now that you¡¯re gone, he¡¯ll send people for you.¡± She kept her phone and rested her chin on his arm, looking at him as well. ¡°I¡¯m not worrying. As long as I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll worry about nothing.¡± The most dangerous period had passed. At that very moment when she had started searching for him, the only thing remaining between them was the aftermath of the storm. At least, that was the case for her. He looked at her with a faint curl on his lips as he could not help but ask, ¡°If you don¡¯t have to worry about anything when you¡¯re with me, why did you have to ask if we¡¯re suitable for one another then?¡± She froze. Gradually, she inched closer to him and sniggered, ¡°So, you DID hear what I said the other night. So, why did you pretend to not hear me and act as though you were sleeping?¡± His expression was perplexed as his mouth gaped without the words to reply. How could he tell her that he was afraid she might mention a breakup if they were not suitable for one another? Shi Guang red at him and wrapped her arms around his shoulder while rubbing her nose against his face before moving in to kiss him on the lips. He did not let down as he kissed her back as well. The two of them were intertwined as their tongues curled around one another furiously. It was only after a long time that both of them peeled away from one another, breathing heavily. She shut her eyes and rubbed her head against his body. ¡°Well done, well well done!¡± Her tears started flowing down from the side of her eyes uncontrobly once more. She tried her best to hold them back while sniffling, ¡°Lu Yanchen, do you know how much I¡¯ve hated and begrudged you for the two years?¡± His eyes were mysterious and deep, replying calmly, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Do you know why?¡± ¡°I do.¡± It was still as calm as ever, causing Shi Guang to thump her fist gently on his chest. Both wanting tough and to cry, she buried her head in his chest. ¡°Then why did you say nothing about it since you knew?¡± ¡°None of that matters anymore,¡± His lips curled into a faint smile. The most important thing was for them to be alright now. ¡°No, it matters!¡± She mouthed. ¡°When I first saw you at that basketball court, I already liked you... liked you so, so much. Back then, I did not know that you were Lu Yanchen. In the library, I thought that even if I did not want to take revenge on Yang Sitong, if you liked me, I would want to be with you for the rest of my life. I didn¡¯t want to lie to you either. And you were so hard to court! As a girl, I¡¯m actually really shy! The reason why I was so persistent and brave in doing so was because I wanted to take revenge on Yang Sitong!¡± Chapter 611 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (21)

    Chapter 611: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s emotions wereplex right now as well, not knowing what he should say. ¡°Ever since I was with you, you¡¯ve been really nice to me... so nice that I even forgot what I wanted to do. Butter on, you suddenly initiated the breakup, and I did not even know what I said at all while I was drunk! Even though I was clearly the one who caused it all, I acted as though it was all you who had let me down! Did you feel that I was crazy at that time?¡± ¡°No!¡± He denied. ¡°Even if you did, it¡¯s fine... I won¡¯t me you. Even though I begrudged and hated you after the breakup, I never once regretted meeting you. It was because you were there that my youth was ever so dazzling,¡± Shi Guang felt her throat hurting slightly as she said that and furrowed her brows, gripping her chin and coughing slightly. Lu Yanchen was merely listening to her silently. When he realized she had not said anything for some time, he just hugged her tightly. Their bodies were fully cold earlier on. But now that they were warmer, he suddenly realized that her body temperature was somewhat high as he moved his hand to touch her forehead. Instantly, his eyes were filled with shock and worry. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever?¡± Shi Guang froze for a moment and touched her own forehead before shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? I still feel rather fine.¡± Why did he have to mention fever out of nowhere? Now, she WAS indeed feeling a little giddy after he said that. ¡°I would often ponder at times as well. If I had not left back then, if I had not attended thatpetition and was the first person that you saw after I saved you, would your grandfather have arranged a marriage for the both of us as well? Would you treat me the same way you treated Yang Sitong...?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± He replied firmly, ¡°Naturally, when I first met her, I felt that she wasn¡¯t like the girl who had saved me.¡± ¡°Not like you saw me at all!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was getting redder by the moment, seeming as though a scarlet gleam was illuminating from her from the re of the fire ahead. ¡°I did not see you, but I felt you,¡± He caressed her cheeks with his cold hand. ¡°And the very first time I saw you, I had a feeling.¡± ¡°Then why did you have me chase after you for that long?¡± She asked in displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s because I did not want to like you at that time.¡± Shi Guang of course knew why¡ªhe had a fianc¨¦e at that time. He felt that he should not fall in love with other girls since he had her. He shut his eyes tightly once more before continuing, ¡°I considered the fact that I might have been mistaken as well. And thus, I heeded my grandpa¡¯s words and headed to Yang Sitong¡¯s school to build my rtionship with her. Coincidentally, I ran into her bullying your sister. It was at that moment that I knew that there was no way I could ept a girl like that.¡± ¡°You saw her bullying my sister?!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart sank down as she sat upright and looked at him in shock. She pushed him away, somewhat infuriated. ¡°Why did you not intervene and help my sister then? At least call the cops or something! Campus violence is against thew!¡± She thought about that period of time when her sister was suffering in silence for the longest period and instantly hated herself for not realizing it earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I wasn¡¯t from that school. If I were to step in for your sister, they would definitely take even more extreme measures against her after I was gone!¡± His eyes were still shut tightly as he faced her silently. ¡°The reason why I did not call the cops was because at that time, I was still under the impression that she had saved me at the very least. It was just that I would have never expected that the reason why she bullied your sister was because...¡± Shi Guang scoffed out bitterly, feeling extremely terrible in her heart. Could she bepletely alright with Lu Yanchen¡¯s indifference back then? No way... It¡¯s fine if it was anyone else. Why did it have to be him...? Chapter 612 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (22)

    Chapter 612: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze darkened and his expression was imperceptible. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to feel bad about anything. If there¡¯s anyone in the wrong, it was me.¡± If not because she had saved him, her family wouldn¡¯t have had to go through that. Lu Yanchen hugged her tightly¡ªher body was truly feeling really hot¡ªand buried his head between her neck, whispering, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved me back then, your sister wouldn¡¯t have known who Yang Sitong was, and that woman wouldn¡¯t have had to do all that just to hide it all...¡± Shi Guang interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Lu Yanchen!¡± Her tone was filled with hidden emotions. ¡°You did not yell out for me to save you at that time, and neither did I regret or me you! It¡¯s just that when you mentioned you did nothing while you saw my sister being bullied, it did feel extremely terrible for me. I just feel that certain encounters in life are truly really... devastating!¡± For some reason, she found herself choking and tearing up. Lu Yanchen¡¯s warm kiss came approaching. However, it was nted on her forehead. ¡°But, even if you have to devastate my heart, I would give it all just to have an encounter to meet you.¡± Shi Guang scoffed bitterly, ¡°But, it was my heart that was devastated.¡± The wheel of fate was truly one that was indecipherable at times. For her to reach this point of her life with Lu Yanchen, she did not know if it were affinity or a tribtion. The winds were always strong in the mountainous areas, such that even though they had a fire on a night as such, it was still cold. Shi Guang felt as though her head was really dizzy and her eyelids were heavy, but she surmised that she had a strong constitution and shouldn¡¯t get into a fever that easily. However, the fact was that she had spent the entire day worrying in the rain and traversing through the mountain and forest looking for Lu Yanchen. Even though she was wearing a raincoat, the water that she came into contact with was still icy cold. When she caught sight of Lu Yanchen and saw how he was soaked through the clothes and yet was still fine despite spending an entire day in the hole, she felt that she should be even more fine. After all, she was an athlete and her body constitution shouldn¡¯t be that far off from Lu Yanchen¡¯s. Soon enough, sheposed her emotions. ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty or think about having to make up to me for anything. There¡¯s no need to. If those are the thoughts that have been filling your head for the entire time, I definitely will not stick with you to the end. I don¡¯t want a hubby whose intention of being together with me is not solely because of love. If you wish to make it up to me, divorce then and give me all of your money.¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°Who said that the reason why I¡¯m with you is because of guilt or because I¡¯m trying to make it up to you? Do I seem like the sort of guy who would do that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but at times, I¡¯ll feel like not wanting to see you and wanting to divorce you...¡± She looked at him, her face dancing with the shadows of sparks of mes. ¡°That¡¯s because I feel extremely hollow at times. It¡¯s as though you¡¯re walking and your feet suddenly touches no ground... as though you¡¯re walking and you suddenly turn blind, and can¡¯t see what¡¯s ahead of you. And there I am, stuck in the middle, not knowing whether the next step I take will cause me to fall all the way down or reach a beautiful pce at the end of it.¡± Her voice brought with it a sense of apprehensiveness. ¡°Do you understand the conflicts in my heart?¡± ¡°I do!¡± He kissed her on the forehead¡ªher body was truly burning up right now. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright. I probably just feel a little terrible and it¡¯s cold here. Lu Yanchen, aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°No!¡± He hugged her around the waist and scooped her up onto hisp. Chapter 613 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (23)

    Chapter 613: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He then embraced her tightly while kissing her forehead firmly¡ªit was getting warmer as time went by. Her eyes were half opened, still mumbling about how she was cold, about her sister, about missing her parents; about how she had thought that he was not important to her anymore earlier on, but the moment she heard that he was involved in an ident, she felt as though her entire soul was ripped apart... When he heard about her concerns, his heart wrenched tightly. Clearly, she was in a daze over her fever right now. The reason why she was rambling on non-stop was to stop herself from losing consciousness. He cupped her warm face and moved over to the back of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t speak anymore. Just rest properly now. There¡¯ll most likely be peopleing for us soon. You¡¯ll feel better once you sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not feeling terrible, just a little cold,¡± She closed her eyes slowly. However, there was no way she could rx given the circumstances they were in. She struggled to preserve her energy and remained in that half-awake state. ¡°As long as you¡¯re around, I won¡¯t feel terrible.¡± He kissed her on the forehead and moved down onto her lips. Immediately, she curled her arms around his neck and kissed him back tenderly. After that kiss was over, he looked at her face and had a shock¡ªshe was so red that blood could almost drip forth from her face! How was this fever so sudden and rapid! Was this the result of her body resisting it previously when she was fully stressed over him, and finally everything was breaking out now that she could be at ease slightly? His heart pounded furiously as he called out for her, ¡°Littly...¡± Even though her fever was this severe, she maintained her consciousness and squinted her eyes slightly, smiling at him. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Lu Yanchen took the first aid kit she had left beside them over and flipped through the medicine within. Even though there was no medicine for fever within, he took out an antibiotic within and popped it into her mouth just to be sure. ¡°Bitter...¡± Shi Guang wanted to spit it out right away, and he had no choice but to grip her jaw and force it down. ¡°You won¡¯t feel cold after eating this.¡± He shifted their positions and had her face the fire closer. However, the fire was about to be extinguished, and a drizzle had started once more. Following the drizzle, the mountains quaked a little and the ground and mud loosened, seemingly moving again... Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang andmented in his heart that Chief Lu¡¯s rescue operation was way too slow this time around. Why was there no helicopter even after so long? He took the only shirt he was wearing off his body and held it up to provide shelter for Shi Guang. However, it didn¡¯t seem to help much as the rain still poured onto her. In her daze, she opened her eyes and tried sitting up with all her remaining strength. ¡°It¡¯s raining again.¡± She then pushed his shirt to him. ¡°Hurry and wear it!¡± ¡°No,¡± He did not wear it and covered it over her body instead, pulling her into his embrace. ¡°Come into my arms. There¡¯s no wind here.¡± ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no wind since you¡¯re blocking it all. Actually, I¡¯m fine.¡± She sprawled onto his leg and caught sight of the area that was still swollen. Thankfully, it hadn¡¯t gotten worse. She then looked around at their surroundings¡ªit was murky ck as though all sorts of beasts and creatures could pop out at any time. ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem right. It looks as though it¡¯s going to slide down soon. We had better move up further.¡± With that, she struggled to stand up in her wobbly manner. She then turned around to look at Lu Yanchen while smiling. Suddenly, everything turned ck before her, and thest thing she heard before losing consciousness was him shouting, ¡°SHI GUANG!¡± Chapter 614 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (24)

    Chapter 614: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang stirred awake to find herself in a hospital. This was a sleep that hadsted so long... and it was so good as well¡ªshe did not have a single dream. This was the first time she had slept without any dreams ever since her sister had gone missing. She felt as though she had no sense of consciousness at all, and her surroundings were filled with dangers. Yet, she just couldn¡¯t wake up. Hold on... She suddenly remembered how she was stuck on the mountain with Lu Yanchen! So, she was not asleep. She had passed out! The weather was great that day, with sunlight seeping in through the window and a gentle breeze gusting the dark blue curtains gently. If they had already gotten out of the dangers, where was Lu Yanchen? At that moment, the door to her ward was pushed opened and Shen Lingshuang entered. Instantly, Shi Guang heaved out a sigh of relief¡ªLu Yanchen must be safe just as she was! When she saw that Shi Guang was awake, Shen Lingshuang hurried over with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s great, Littly! You¡¯re finally awake!¡± After she walked over, the first thing she did was press the button for the nurses. Before long, a doctor came in. The first thing he did was to check her temperature¡ª38 degrees celsius... It was normal. When Shen Lingshuang heard that, she was finally relieved. ¡°The fever has subsided. You¡¯ll be fine with some recovery, and won¡¯t have to take medicine anymore.¡± ¡°Thank you, mummy!¡± Shi Guang struggled to sit up. ¡°Sorry that you had toe take care of me.¡± ¡°The two of you are injured together. If I don¡¯t take care of you guys, who would?¡± She walked up and helped Shi Guang sit up, her face still a little frightened over what had happened. ¡°Do you know how much danger you guys were in?¡± Danger? Shi Guang did not feel that she was in much danger. Wait, that must be referring to Lu Yanchen then, right? She could not help but raise her pitch and ask, ¡°What about him! Lu Yanchen! Is he alright? Where is he now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s already fine! However, his injuries are slightly more severe, and there are many injuries all over, especially the one on his leg. But, yours was still the more severe condition, with your fever hitting 40 degrees Celsius. If we hadn¡¯t managed to rush you to the hospital in time, you might have your brain damaged!¡± ¡°But his leg injury didn¡¯t seem too serious?¡± She recalled checking on that injury and it was just a normal sprain. However, she did hear him call out to him right before she had fainted over. It was Shi Guang and not Littly. He must have been flustered at that moment. Could he have disregarded his injury and carried her away or something? And indeed, Shen Lingshuang confirmed her suspicions. Lu Yanchen was entirely flustered at that moment. Her fever was relentless and he could not wake her up no matter how he tried. Given that the rain was pouring as well, he was so scared that he could not care more about that injury on his leg or waiting for any rescue helicopter, carrying her all the way down the mountain. Thankfully, he hadn¡¯t carried her for long when a helicopter arrived. If he were to walk a little more and the helicopter took a little longer, his leg might have been crippled. Shen Lingshuang patted Shi Guang on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, his injury has already been taken care of. It¡¯s just that he won¡¯t be able to walk for a month or so at least.¡± Shi Guang scolded Lu Yanchen in her heart. It was so dangerous back then and she merely had a fever! Why couldn¡¯t he just wait a little longer! He clearly knew that there would be a rescue helicoptering! Why not wait just a little longer? But instead, he insisted on carrying her down the mountain and aggravating his injury! ¡°Where is he now?¡± ¡°The ward beside yours. Because your fever refused to subside, ever since his injury was attended to, he had been keeping watch over your bedside for the entire nights.¡± ¡°Entire nights... Isn¡¯t he injured as well?¡± Chapter 615 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (25)

    Chapter 615: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang sighed and followed up. ¡°I know, right? Because he was worried something might happen to you, he refused to leave. I found an excuse to get him to go for a check-up and snuck some sleeping pills into his water. It¡¯s only then that he finally could not hold out anymore and went back to his ward. He just fell asleep not too long ago... Do you want to head over and visit him?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shi Guang shook her head, feeling pained in her heart. ¡°Let him have a good rest. I¡¯ll definitely wake him up if I go over.¡± ¡°Alright then! You rest here for a little while and I¡¯ll get them to send some food over. You must be starving.¡± ¡°Thank you, mummy!¡± After eating, Shi Guang felt entirely fatigued¡ªprobably due to the medicine that was still in her body taking effect¡ªand she fell asleep again. In her daze, she felt as though she was being trapped by something and couldn¡¯t move at all. The rising heat seemed to have returned as she seemed like she was trapped in a gigantic furnace, burning her till she could not take it anymore and woke up. Suddenly, someone pecked her on the lips and a low voice drifted out by her ears, ¡°I know that you¡¯re awake.¡± Opening her eyes slowly, she was greeted by a handsome face. Before she stirred awake fully, he had already bit down gently on her tender lips while his finger searched and burrowed in her clothes. The warmth of his palm as well as his fiery kiss infected her skin, causing her to be sensitive from every touch. Shi Guang moaned out and caught his hand, warning him sternly, ¡°Injured person, you had better behave yourself!¡± Pushing him away, she sat up and looked at his leg. ¡°Hmm, looks really severe! Will you be crippled? You had better take care of yourself. If you allow yourself to be crippled, I¡¯ll really dump you!¡± Lu Yanchen reached out and pulled her around by the waist tightly. Burying his head, he bit on her blushing ears and threatened, ¡°You really think that I won¡¯t be able to teach you a lesson now?¡± This smelly girl, she really dares to say anything, huh? The moment he¡¯s nice to her, this girl gets totally out of hand! ¡°Cripple!¡± Shi Guang sniggered out and looked at him with a slightly disdainful gaze as though taunting him to get well soon if he had what it took. ¡°Someone¡¯s going out of hand, huh?¡± Lu Yanchen used some strength and reeled her in by the waist, causing both of them to be meshed together perfectly as he poked at her with his hard object. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Sensing somebody¡¯s lust, Shi Guang gulped. ¡°You¡¯re an injured person right now. I won¡¯t be kind to you if you don¡¯t behave yourself!¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m injured? I can still teach you a lesson,¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows and provoked her gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can try it right now.¡± ¡°Try what?¡± ¡°What do you think? Even if I can¡¯t kill you up there, I¡¯ll make sure you die downstairs.¡± Lu Yanchen pinched her fair snow-white cheeks and nibbled on her ears. ¡°Start moving!¡± Shi Guang winced away from the itch at her ears while uttering with a flushed face, ¡°Y-Y-You...! You¡¯re always talking about stuff like these! You¡¯re truly so lewd...!¡± The man did not reply and merely kissed her on the lips. A few stifled words slipped from Shi Guang¡¯s mouth as she pushed him away while catching her breath. ¡°I haven¡¯t recovered from my flu! No kissing...¡± Before she could finish, his lips matched hers in a sh. A feeling of ambiguity and flirtiness started to emanate through the steamy room. Before long, an arousing conversation took ce as well. ¡°Gentler...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tug at my clothes.¡± ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°O-O-Ouch...!¡± Chapter 616 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (26)

    Chapter 616: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang was prepared to enter the ward out of all times when she heard the voices transmitting out of the room. Stunned, she furrowed her brows. How was Yanchen already awake? And instead of resting, he came over to Littly¡¯s ward right after she was awake to bully her right away? What were they arguing about? Gosh, didn¡¯t he know how to cherish her? Wait, hold on... Gentler...? O-O-Ouch...? Howe that doesn¡¯t really sound right. Could that ¡®bullying¡¯ be...? Even though she was someone who had already given birth to four children, when she heard the sounds of her kids fooling around, she still felt embarrassed, awkward, shy, and uneasy all over. She was frozen in her pose of opening the door midway. Even though she was still looking strict, her face was inevitably flushed, causing her disposition to look even brighter. Coughing gently, she pushed Chief Lu who was beside him away from the ward. ¡°Those two kids, really now! To think that they¡¯re so brazen even when they¡¯re injured! And without even remembering where they are to boot! How could they fool around in a hospital?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it¡¯s like to be young? Didn¡¯t you used to ignore the location in the past as well, not even letting me off when I was injured.¡± Chief Lu¡¯s dark gaze was locked onto her, looking extremely indifferent and steely. Those who did not know better might not have even thought that he was teasing his wife. Even though Shen Lingshuang was much older now, she still could not help but blush and re at Chief Lu with widened eyes. ¡°You too, really now! How old are you now! Can you behave yourself!¡± With that, she tugged Chief Lu with her to leave the ce hurriedly. Worried that the nurses or doctors might barge even, she even made sure to instruct them specially not to disturb the patients¡¯ rests. Naturally, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen knew nothing that was happening outside. Shi Guang clutched at her forehead and stared at Lu Yanchen. ¡°I¡¯m clearly running a fever! Why did you poke my forehead!¡± ¡°I was helping you to check if it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°You clearly flicked it earlier on! What kind of check is that! This is a head, not a ball! Can¡¯t you be gentler!¡± Shi Guang turned her back against him, wanting to ignore him. ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re just like tofu right now.¡± He hugged her from the back. It was just an innocent yful teasing that was going on. Yet, those words had a depth to it¡ªit was no wonder Shen Lingshuang would think astray. Shi Guang leaned back and fell into his embrace entirely. However, her gaze forward was somewhat lost and dazed. Lu Yanchen caressed her face and called out, ¡°Shi Guang!¡± It was rare for him to address her so formally as she turned around and looked at him nkly. ¡°Huh?¡± With a deep look into her eyes, he clutched her cheeks and said every single word slowly, ¡°We¡¯re really suitable for one another.¡± Shi Guang quivered. He was answering her question the other day. She moved her lips, wanting to say something. ¡°I...¡± He continued, ¡°We¡¯re even suitable here...¡± He cupped her breast and yelled out, ¡°Just nice!¡± He then thrust forward to touch her beneath as well. ¡°Just nice!¡± For Shi Guang who was in an emotional state just moments earlier, her entire forehead creased with wrinkles instantly as she turned away from him, grumbling angrily, ¡°Pervert!¡± He said nothing more as the room went into silence. After a long time, she said softly, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t want to ask that strange of a question either. It¡¯s only... I really felt so lost and so scared. Lu Yanchen, I¡¯ll never truly be blissful if I don¡¯t manage to find my sister.¡± He gripped her hand tightly and replied slowly, ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 617 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (27)

    Chapter 617: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios During her stay in the hospital, there were many people that came to visit Shi Guang¡ªher usual suspects of her teammates, coach, little auntie, Mo Jin, Li Fangfei, and Huo Zhan aside... even Wang Caichun came over. After sending away those waves of visitors, it was finally time for Shi Guang to get discharged. She was alreadypletely fine, and wanted to return to the team for training. Even though Zhang Shulin wanted her to rest for a couple more days, she was already determined to return. Now that more than half the training session had passed, she did not want to miss out on more. Lu Yanchen wanted to spend some quality time with Shi Guang on this day that she was going to leave, but... Chu Mubei appeared. When he saw Shi Guang that was packing her stuff, he sniggered and walked over, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, getting discharged today?¡± He thought that Shi Guang would be staying to take care of Lu Yanchen. Instantly, Lu Yanchen barked out, ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Mubei was stunned. What was wrong with him! He hade over to visit this guy, and less than one minute since he stepped foot into the ward, he was being chased away! Shi Guang smiled. ¡°You¡¯re here to visit Lu Yanchen.¡± Chu Mubei mumbled, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± What was there to visit about Old Lu? He¡¯d rather visit the Heaven and Earth than this thousand years old demon! There¡¯s no way this guy would ever die. ¡°You¡¯re very free, huh?¡± Lu Yanchen smiled out with a beam that was ever so radiant. But for someone like Chu Mubei who had grown up together with the former, how could he not know what that smile implied? Bloody hell! What did I even do to you? Nothing! I did nothing at all, so why are you giving me that resting bitch face for! Stupid Old Lu! Could it be that... the two of them were doing something lovey-dovey before he had arrived? Chu Mubei coughed gently, ¡°I swear to the Heavens that I did not intend to interrupt your happy times on purpose.¡± Shi Guang sweated. ¡°What are you talking about! What happy times! Anyways, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here to apany Lu Yanchen. I¡¯ll be leaving in a bit.¡± It was only then that Chu Mubei understood why¡ªhe had offended Lu Yanchen unknowingly because he arrived at their farewell time. Really now, this boy was getting pettier by the day. ¡°So soon? Why not wait for a couple more days? Old Lu¡¯s leg is still injured.¡± He tried his best to help Old Lu keep Little Sister Shi Guang, thinking that that would soothe Old Lu¡¯s anger. Of all people he could offend, this guy was a nono¡ªhe was way too devious of a person. At times, Chu Mubei would evenment that it was such a waste this guy did not enter politics. ¡°He won¡¯t be able to walk for at least a month or so, and I¡¯ve got twopetitions next month. If I take care of him, I won¡¯t be able to attend them.¡± ¡°What kind of situation is it now and you¡¯re still thinking about yourpetitions.¡± Chu Mubei let out a surprised and disagreeing expression. ¡°At a time like this, you should be apanying Old Lu.¡± Shi Guang harrumphed, ¡°It¡¯s not as though he¡¯s a child. I¡¯ve got proper matters to deal with. Furthermore, it¡¯s not as though we can¡¯t connect at all through videos and calls.¡± Chu Mubei sat on the sofa with a chauvinistic attitude. ¡°A woman¡¯s proper matters are to apany her man. Once you¡¯re married to a husband, taking care of him is your proper matter.¡± Shi Guang sweated. ¡°What do you think of women as! Why should women all stay at home after marriage and not be allowed to have their own career?¡± ¡°The epitome of doting on one¡¯s wife is to treat her like your daughter. The husband shall focus on earning money to raise a wife and pamper her pretty like a flower.¡± ¡°But, you can¡¯t raise a moron who has no sense of self as well, right? That¡¯s the type of women you like?¡± Chu Mubei was speechless. Naturally, there was no way he would like that! But, how did things get to this? Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen and then asked softly, ¡°Do you share the same ideology as Chu Mubei then?¡± Chapter 618 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (28)

    Chapter 618: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After saying that, she inched closer to Lu Yanchen and smiled sweetly. Though, it was clear that the smile wasced with hints of threats to it. Lu Yanchen did not make a sound. ¡°...¡± This was definitely not the time to tell the truth! Shi Guang furrowed her brows and her petite face brought with it a coquettish look. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you replying me?¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to respond to meaningless questions.¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± Hypocrite! What a hypocrite! How had he not realized in the past that Old Lu was such a hypocrite! Meaningless? He was clearly thinking along the same lines! Shi Guang naturally knew how Lu Yanchen thought about it as well. She bit down on her red lips and red at him, looking all like a bashful beauty. Twirling her finger, she tapped it on his chest gently and asked with a coy voice, ¡°So, you¡¯re on my side?¡± He grabbed onto her finger and replied nonchntly. ¡°Hmm.¡± That didn¡¯t sound like a willing answer! Shi Guang puffed her cheeks and asked again, ¡°Tell me then, that everything Chu Mubei said was wrong and that everything I said was right. Also, that you like me the most!¡± Unwilling to let up just like that, she pestered Lu Yanchen relentlessly, insisting that he help her against Chu Mubei. Chu Mubei harrumphed coldly in his heart. ¡°...¡± Old Lu, Old Lu! Don¡¯t make me look down on you! Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly¡ªactually, this was the type of Shi Guang he liked, the girl who would entangle herself all over him knowing that she was everything to him. But, since there was an outsider around, he had better forget it. After not speaking for a good long time, Shi Guang wrung his hand. ¡°Hurry! Hurry and say it!¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right about everything. Chu Mubei was talking nonsense.¡± Chu Mubei nearly spat out a mouthful of blood. Old Lu! You¡¯re way too spineless! Is this the way to dote on her?! I¡¯m looking down on you! Completely and utterly! Shi Guang replied tedly, ¡°Indeed, I knew that you¡¯re the best to me, and wouldn¡¯t go along with them.¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face changed and speared the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Behave yourself when you get there, got it?¡± ¡°Since when have I not behaved myself!¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips, expressing her displeasure before mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what you¡¯re thinking about. That¡¯s impossible! Other than you, everyone else is dog sh*t.¡± She smiled at Lu Yanchen with squinty eyes and hugged his arms. ¡°You grew up eating handsome!¡± Lu Yanchen rubbed her head gently. ¡°You grew up eating pretty then!¡± Shi Guang was surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not calling me ugly anymore!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean that one grows up to be pretty just because they grew up eating pretty.¡± He raised his brows before pinching her cheeks. ¡°Look at you, turning out to be so ugly. But forget it, I¡¯m used to it.¡± ¡°Scold me ugly again and I¡¯ll call you a smelly...¡± ¡°Which part of me is smelly?¡± ¡°Your leg! You haven¡¯t washed it for so many days since it¡¯s been in a cast now! Haha! Smelly man!¡± Shi Guang teased with a hint of cuteness to her yfulness. ¡°You¡¯re the smelly girl! Do you know how stupid you look whileughing now?¡± He smiled out brightly like a flower as he pulled her into his embrace. Shi Guang conveniently bit him on the chin before hopping off. ¡°Haha! The taxi driver has been waiting for me downstairs for a long time now! Going off now!!¡± She then looked at Chu Mubei who was frenzied at the side. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Lu Yanchen to you!¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s heart was in a meltdown right now. Bloody hell! I didn¡¯te here to be fed dog food! Chapter 619 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (29)

    Chapter 619: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Shi Guang had left, Chu Mubei looked at Lu Yanchen with an aggrieved expression immediately. ¡°Old Lu, you¡¯re really far from steady! To think that you would backstab me after I tried to help you!¡± Lu Yanchen raised his head and looked at Chu Mubei. ¡°Help me? Speaking of which, I should be the one asking you. Have you helped to find her yet?¡± When he heard that, Chu Mubei looked out of the window guiltily. ¡°This... requires some time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been more than a month,¡± Lu Yanchen remarked coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that there¡¯s no one you can¡¯t find?¡± When he heard that, Chu Mubei was really helpless too. ¡°5 provinces spreading out North, South, East and West... Every single woman¡ªno matter how young or old, no matter if she¡¯s a vegetable or not¡ªI¡¯ve already had people investigate. But, there truly just isn¡¯t news of Mo Feifei.¡± As he said, he sighed as well, ¡°Old Lu, I know that this is not an oue you¡¯re willing toe to terms with. But, there are some things that I must still let you know. You truly must be mentally prepared that Mo Feifei might not be returning this time around.¡± Lu Yanchen thought about the words she told him that day. ¡°Lu Yanchen, I¡¯ll never ever be truly blissful until my sister is found.¡± She was trying her best to soften the impact of those words. But, there was no way she could conceal her sadness entirely. Enduring his emotions, his gaze darkened as anotheryer of frost was added to his face. ¡°But, I¡¯ve also said before that Mo Feifei HAS to live and HAS to return.¡± Chu Mubei was sweating. ¡°...¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t find her, that means that something might have happened to her. That also means that you¡¯re useless.¡± Chu Mubei eximed aggrievedly, ¡°Every connection I¡¯m using are yours. If I¡¯m useless, that means that you¡¯re useless too! In this sea of people out there, searching for her is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Even if the deities were to descend down on Earth, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get it so easily! Or, do you want me to get someone that resembles Mo Feifei as a recement to tide through the situation first?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth cramped. ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Asking me to get lost as and when you wish to... Old Lu, I have found that you¡¯re really much less affectionate to me after you¡¯ve got your Little Sister Shi Guang.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Affectionate? Was he nuts? ¡°Get lost AGAIN! I really must have owed all of this to you in my past life. Everyday, I¡¯m just doing stuff for you in and out. You should do something for me as well. After my old man found out about me deceiving Liu Xueqian, I was given a rough scolding. Didn¡¯t you promise Little Sister Shi Guang that you were going to buy over the shares of the Lius? Even if you¡¯re not going to make them bankrupt, you can¡¯t just be all talk and no show!¡± Chu Mubei dissed savagely. Lu Yanchen ignored him and covered the nket over himself, preparing to sleep. He had to recover well. If he was crippled, that stupid girl was going to dump him. Looking at how he looked like he was going to sleep, Chu Mubei felt even more aggrieved. ¡°We¡¯ve been bros for so many years. Just tell me, are you helping me or not?¡± Lu Yanchen gave no expression and merely remained silent for a while. ¡°Since I promised her, we naturally have to acquire their shares. However, the Lius are no greenhorns, and they do have quite a solid foundation. Even if I start acquiring their shares now, it¡¯ll take some time, and it wouldn¡¯t be able to stop you guys from getting married. All you want to do is to back out of the marriage. Think of a simpler n to do that then.¡± Chu Mubei was triggered. ¡°Simpler n?¡± Heughed bitterly, not knowing tough or cry. If there were a simpler n, he wouldn¡¯t have been having this headache now! He scratched at his hair frustratedly, turning it into a huge mess. After a moment, he said, ¡°Aiyah, Old Lu, how about considering my house¡¯s old man to be the same as your house¡¯s Chief Lu? He needs the money of the Lius to help him climb another level!¡± Chapter 620 - Doting To The End Is The King’s Way (30) Chapter 620: Doting To The End Is The King¡¯s Way (30) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen leaned back against his pillow and remarkedzily, ¡°If you were to get married, you naturally can¡¯t get married again. Remarriage is against thew.¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment before turning dark once more, looking disdainful. ¡°Forget it! Ipletely have no ns of getting married right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking you to get married for real. For show, get it?¡± A voice rang out from outside the ward, and instinctively, the two of them cast their nces over. Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze before closing his eyes. ¡°After going out, help me to lock the door. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡± Chu Mubei said nothing more and walked out, locking it along his way. Right outside, he bumped into a girl picking up fruits. Every single bit of color from his face drained away into a cold indifference as his dim eyes stared at this girl coldly. After the girl picked up the fruits, she stood up and chuckled at Chu Mubei awkwardly, ¡°Hello, Young Master Chu!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± A missy of the Wang Family¡ªWang Caichun, was it? He had bumped into her a couple of times prior at the banquet, but they did not have much interaction together. Wang Caichun smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Shi Guang.¡± Chu Mubei replied calmly, ¡°She¡¯s already discharged.¡± Instantly, Wang Caichun¡¯s expression was downcast. ¡°Huh? Discharged? Seems like I came for nothing.¡± She then raised her brows. ¡°Not really for nothing either.¡± Following that, she smiled at Chu Mubei with a beam that was radiant just like flowers blossoming in spring resolutely. Chu Mubei¡¯s gaze lingered on her face for a split second before moving away nonchntly. He marched ahead while quipping, ¡°Little Sister Wang, where are you headed to? I¡¯ll send you there!¡± Wang Caichun was ted and rushed up with her fruit basket. ¡°For real? You sending me?¡± He smirked out devilishly. ¡°Of course! You¡¯re a friend of Little Sister Shi Guang. That naturally makes you my friend.¡± Wang Caichun¡¯s eyes shed with an odd knowing smile as she bit on her finger before following Chu Mubei along. Sitting at the back of the car, she smiled faintly to him. ¡°Don¡¯t leave first! Can I talk to you about something?¡± Chu Mubei stopped whatever he was doing and looked as though he was all ears. Coughing gently a couple of times, Wang Caichun heaved in a deep breath of air before saying softly, ¡°You don¡¯t wish to get married, and neither do I. Shall we have a fake marriage?¡± Her suggestion had Chu Mubei narrowing his gaze, thinking that he might have misheard her. Wang Caichun¡¯s face looked as though she was giving it her all right now as she raised her volume slightly. ¡°When I was outside earlier on, I identally heard your conversation at the back. I know that you¡¯re being forced into a marriage by your family, and recently, my father¡¯s been doing the same to me, forcing me to marry a man I don¡¯t know. Since I don¡¯t want to get married now either, that¡¯s why I¡¯m suggesting for us to get a fake marriage.¡± Chu Mubei said nothing, merely looking at her calmly. Wang Caichun was extremely embarrassed right now. At the end of the day, she WAS a girl after all. The act of suggesting a marriage was embarrassing enough for her. Her entire heart was pitter pattering. God knew how much courage she had to muster up to speak to him about marriage. Could he stop pretending to be silent and say something at least? Just as Wang Caichun thought that the atmosphere was going to continue being this tense, Chu Mubei spoke, ¡°Getting into a fake marriage with me won¡¯t benefit your family. That¡¯s because my father looks down on your family!¡± The foundation and businesses of the Wangs were way inferiorpared to the Chus. Wang Caichun harrumphed coldly, ¡°Who wants any benefits from your family! My dad¡¯s the one who wouldn¡¯t be willing for me to get married to you! After all, your family rtionships are all soplicated! The only reason for us to get married is to help each other tide through this trial, and we¡¯ll get divorced the moment we meet someone we want!¡± Chapter 621 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (1)

    Chapter 621: Sister? Are You My Sister? (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Mubei furrowed his brows. ¡°That IS a good idea.¡± But, she was a girl after all. For her to request a fake marriage, he just felt something odd about this. ¡°I¡¯ve got to rify some things first. Since it¡¯s a fake marriage, there¡¯s naturally no way the two of us will do all that stuff!¡± Wang Caichun could not help but blurt out awkwardly with her entire face flushing hotly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a beast. However, have you really thought this through? There¡¯s no regretting it after getting the certificate. And also, even if we get married after getting divorced, it¡¯ll be considered a second marriage...¡± He was a man, so there was not much for him to lose in this either way. Chu Mubei¡¯s voice was extremely serious. ¡°Do you want to reconsider it?¡± Wang Caichun was extremely cool about it and waved her hand. ¡°No! Let¡¯s make an agreement then for things that we have to adhere to in the future. After that, we can go get a certificate right away.¡± ¡°Alright, deal!¡± The two of them made a post-marriage agreement just like that, fast and furiously, before heading their own ways. He sent her home and went home while the two of them retrieved their family registers and met up at the Ministry of Civil Affairs. It was done in 30 minutes¡ªboth of them went from single to married... strangers to husband and wife. Shi Guang had only just returned to the training hall when she received a call from Wang Caichun. When she told the former about the marriage today, Shi Guang was absolutely astounded. When she told Shi Guang that her marriage was to Chu Mubei, she was so rattled that the cup she was holding fell right onto the ground. ¡°What are you saying?! You¡¯re married with that trash guy?¡± Shi Guang could not believe it. Was it April¡¯s Fools? ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, it¡¯s for real!¡± ¡°Are both of you working together to pull a prank on me?¡± Shi Guang did not seem to recall Wang Caichun having any connections with Chu Mubei. ¡°For real!¡± Wang Caichun¡¯s voice was extremely stern, not sounding as though it was a joke. Shi Guang could not find herselfughing in the slightest bit. No matter how strong her defenses were, that trash guy still managed to steal one of her friends! That damned Trash Chu! Shi Guang breathed in steadily, trying topose herself to lecture Wang Caichun properly. But, thetter spoke first, ¡°But, this is just a fake marriage. I did it to avoid my parents forcing me to get married!¡± Shi Guang was stumped. ¡°...¡± Her temple was thumping and she felt as though she was about to faint soon. These second-generation rich kids really knew how to y! After ending the call with Wang Caichun, Shi Guang decided to shut down her phone entirely due to the blow she had just received/ She decided to just focus on her training properly for the next few days. If anyone needed to find her, they could look for Zhang Shulin. If one were in sports, one would have to produce results. To do that, one needed training. She had been wasting her potential recently, and if she did not train anymore, there was no way she could do anything anymore. She was going to spend the next few days focusing on recovery, and only turn her phone on after she reached her desired results. Lying on the bed, she was just about to fall asleep when she heard her phone rang. Reluctantly, she picked it up and took a look. When she saw that it was Lu Yanchen, so she picked it up in a moment of excitement. ¡°What are you doing? Why do you want to shut down your phone?¡± His tone was totally unkind. Shi Guang coaxed him immediately, ¡°For training. I¡¯ll be training so hard that I won¡¯t have the strength to turn my phone on anymore. Even right now, I¡¯m deadbeat. Do you want to console me?¡± He harrumphed out in a Tsundere tone before asking, ¡°Do you want me to look for an assistant for you?¡± Shi Guang smiled out. ¡°Is it a guy?¡± He gave a stifled chuckle before replying coolly, ¡°Sweet young thing, you want it?¡± Of course! Shi Guang did not dare to speak the truth as she smiled devilishly. ¡°You¡¯re the only sweet young thing in my mind. But you? I can¡¯t afford to hire!¡± Chapter 622 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (22)

    Chapter 622: Sister? Are You My Sister? (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But those devilish words of Shi Guang did not cause Lu Yanchen¡¯s temper to go down as he gave a cold stifle instead, ¡°Shi Littly, your guts are truly getting bigger now eh?¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips. ¡°Can¡¯t evenpliment you. Let¡¯s not talk anymore.¡± With that, she acted as though she was going to hang up on the call. His face turned colder. ¡°Try hanging up.¡± Shi Guang yed with her hair before smiling brightly. ¡°Since you can¡¯t bear to lose me that much, I guess I¡¯ll just have to force myself to chat with you a little longer.¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t wish to talk to you anymore.¡± His lips curled yfully. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened slowly and red at him coldly. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± ¡°Sleep earlier.¡± ¡°I wish to as well. But, there¡¯s an Old Jealous King around.¡± ¡°Old what?¡± His voice was threatening. ¡°Old... Old... Old...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes rolled around. With her sharp mind, she smirked out before calling out dearly, ¡°Old Dear...¡± But the next second, she added yet another word to it, ¡°Grandpa. Haha...! Old Dear Grandpa! Your leg¡¯s got to hurry up and recover alright, Old Dear Grandpa?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking down on me for being old?¡± His tone was both gentle and dangerous. ¡°Am I not satisfying you enough?¡± Shi Guang blinked her eyes and looked at the side at Lin Qiqi who was ying on herputer. Instantly, she lowered her volume in a hushed tone, ¡°S-Stop talking about that when you¡¯re unhappy!¡± ¡°But, that¡¯s what you like the most.¡± ¡°Who likes it! Not talking to you anymore! Goodnight!¡± ¡°Smelly girl!¡± Too cocky and brazen! She¡¯d watch how he¡¯d take care of her in the future. The two of them chatted for a long time such that it was reallyte. Because she had training early the next day, she had to hang up no matter how reluctant she was. For the next couple of days, Shi Guang would always converse on the phone with Lu Yanchen after training¡ªvideo calls at times. Time passed by really quickly, and before long, the training was over, and it was time for the National Swimming Championships. The National Swimming Championships were organized by the swimming department of the Ministry of Sports, and were to be held on a rotation basis in provinces nationwide. This year, it was the Z Province¡¯s turn to organize it. This was one of the highest tiered swimmingpetitions in the entire country, and the entire durationsted for 7 days. A week before thepetition, all of the swimmers had their phones confiscated by their coaches, and they could only stay in the provincial team dorms with a tight schedule day in and out, consisting of merely resting or training¡ªit was all for the purpose of ensuring that they were in their best condition. The first event of the National Swimming Championships was a 4 x 100m Female Mixed Ry. Because it was starting right after themencement ceremony, there were many media reporters present. Shi Guang and Lin Qiqi were a part of this event as well; and since it was held right in their province, the regional press put additional emphasis on the both of them. Head Coach Li said, ¡°You guys must remember that coordination is key. You must adjust your mentality beforehand and push yourself hard at thest 50m. Since it¡¯s being held in our province this year, for the first event, even if you guys do not get the 1st ce, we must vie for the top 3. Once we get to the top 3, I¡¯ll treat everyone to hotpot tonight.¡± The sound of hotpot had Lin Qiqi and the two other girls drooling. Even Shi Guang was the same. There was no choice. Due to the recent stringent requirements on their diets, all of their meals were really nd, even if they were nutritious. Because the weather was getting colder as well, the sound of hotpot was truly seductive. The 4 x 100m Mixed Ry went in the order of backstroke, breaststroke, butterfly, and freestyle. Chapter 623 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (3)

    Chapter 623: Sister? Are You My Sister? (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Qiqi was swimming 3rd order and Shi Guangst. Both girls that were taking on the back and breaststrokes were rather decent swimmers as well. When the first swimmer tagged over, she was around the 3rd ce. The breaststroke swimmer was a little slower, and tied at 4th ce when she tagged over. As the 3rd swimmer, Lin Qiqi¡¯s advantage at the start was not too obvious. But after the turn, she unleashed her potential rather well and left the 4th ce swimmer face behind. Even though she was still some distance away from the 1st ce swimmer, she was nearly tied to the 2nd ce swimmer. The 1st and 2nd ce currently were champion teams of the previous seasons. Clearly, it was going to be difficult to surpass them. However, the coach was happy enough for them to maintain at top 3. After all, their province had not even attained a top 5 ce in this event in the past. Shi Guang was the final order swimmer and right now, they could only hope for her to not fall behind. If that were the case, 3rd ce would be secured for sure. The moment Shi Guang made contact with the water, her arms started dancing, propelling her body forward furiously. Lin Qiqi had managed to bring them to 3rd ce after much difficulty. No matter what, she knew that she mustn¡¯t fall behind and let the 4th ce take over her. Everyone was waiting for Head Coach Li¡¯s personally cooked hotpotter! Shi Guang had not thought about surpassing the 1st 2 ces. She merely did not want the 4th ce swimmer to overtake her. At the final 50m, she reached her optimum speed. ¡°Jiayou, jiayou, jiayou!¡± The entire crowd was roaring fervently, nearly toppling the entire hall over. Thementators were still carrying quite a bnced view at the side, but suddenly, they were getting excited. <25m! The final 25m!> Thementators raised their voices once more. The entire crowd was going frenzied as well. ¡°Jiayou, Jiayou!¡± ¡°Shi Guang, Jiayou!¡± ¡°AHHHHHHHHHH! SHI GUANG! JIAYOU!¡± Shi Guang pulled out of the waters and held onto the edge of the pool, looking at the scoreboard instinctively. 1st ce, Z Province... Piak! Piak! Piak! Head Coach Li was the first to bolt upright and p, yelling out excitedly, ¡°AHHHHHHHH!!¡± This was Z Province¡¯s home ground itself! Instantly, the entire crowd went into a crazy havoc as everyone screamed while the ps never stopped even once! Bothmentators were beyond excited right now. They were even more hyped after the event ended! Chapter 624 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (4)

    Chapter 624: Sister? Are You My Sister? (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang was dragged out of the waters by Lin Qiqi, she was pulled into a group hug by the 3 girls, all of their eyes brimming with tears. She too hugged them back tightly. 1st ce... To think that they would have gotten the 1st ce! Even though there were a lot of pro swimmers that did not take part in this 4 x 100m ry, the look of everyone around cheering her name out loud still had her heart pounding furiously. She felt as though this was the most magnificent moment of her life right now. At night, Head Coach Li, together with some of the other coaches, truly went to purchase the groceries and cook up a sumptuous and nutritious meal of hotpot for the 4 girls. Everyone was ecstatic during the meal. Shi Guang walked to Zhang Shulin and asked carefully, ¡°Can I get my phone for a call? Just 10 minutes.¡± Because he was particrly pleased with her performance today, he handed her the phone whilemending her at the same time. She went out with her phone immediately. Because it was some time since she had seen Lu Yanchen, she did not make a voice call and chose to do a video call instead. The call connected really quickly with a Lu Yanchen who was half nude. His handsome face looked as though it was carved out by artists. Coupled with his defined muscles, it was exceptionally seductive. Not expecting to look at a gorgeous nude man, Shi Guang eximed, ¡°Lu Yanchen! What are you doing! This is way too daring!¡± His face was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not wearing anything below either. You wanna see?¡± ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! I¡¯ve got low blood pressure! Do you want me to have a nose bleed?¡± Even though Shi Guang was embarrassed, she muttered a different tone, ¡°Alright, show it to me.¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Nowhere near you. I¡¯ve still gotpetitions tomorrow and the day after. Behave yourself!¡± The both of them teased one another for a little while and before long, the 10 minutes passed by real quick as Shi Guang hung up on him reluctantly. A couple more days and thepetition would be over. Everything would be fine by then. The next day, Shi Guang had preliminary heats of 50m. She did not manage to perform really well for the preliminary heats. Even though she had the burst power, she needed to conserve her energy. Thus, the 50m finals were not her forte, and she only managed to get 4th ce for the preliminaries. Shi Guang changed out of her clothes and was about to go meet with Zhang Shulin. When she headed out, she bumped into a tall and skinny young man. He looked around 18 years old and wore a white top coupled with a baseball cap, looking lean with slender limbs. ¡°Sorry!¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Both of them spoke together. Instinctively, Shi Guang looked at the other party. He was wearing a face mask and his face was covered, revealing only his deep, dark eyes that seemed as though they were part of the constetions¡ªsomewhat cold and hollow, yet giving off a mysterious sense of charm. Those eyes were something that Shi Guang found familiar as she froze for a moment. Eh? Wasn¡¯t this the young man she had bumped into at the capital the other day? Why was he at the sports hall? ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Shi Guang eximed. The man furrowed his brows and his lips curled into a thin line. Focusing his gaze on Shi Guang¡¯s face, his expression was serious as though he was contemting about something. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? That day... at the hotel in the capital? We bumped into one another? Remember?¡± He blinked his eyes before nodding slowly. Shi Guang stared at him nkly for a couple of seconds. For some reason, she just felt a sense of familiarity toward him as she asked after hesitating, ¡°Erm... What is your name?¡± Chapter 625 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (5)

    Chapter 625: Sister? Are You My Sister? (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he heard Shi Guang¡¯s question, the young man¡¯s gaze was filled with skepticism and caution. Instantly, that had Shi Guang feeling as though she was a bad person. Thinking back, the way she asked for a random man¡¯s name just like that did seem somewhat rude. Fufufu, he wouldn¡¯t be thinking that I am interested in him, right? Pfft! I truly just felt that he looked somewhat familiar! ¡°My apologies!¡± Shi Guang smiled out apologetically, indicating that she had no other motive. ¡°I was merely asking casually. If it¡¯s inconvenient for you, just take it as though you heard nothing.¡± With that said, she turned to walk away. Unexpectedly, the man¡¯s voice drifted over. ¡°I¡¯m called Rong Mo.¡± His voice felt as though it was floating on the surface of water¡ªneither heavy nor soft, quite soothing to hear. Shi Guang was stunned for a moment. Rong Mo. She had no recollection of knowing someone like that ever. Could he have changed his name? She turned around with a radiant smile. ¡°I¡¯m Shi Guang.¡± He blinked his eyes before smiling faintly as well. ¡°I know.¡± She was surprised. ¡°How? Do we know each other...? I mean before the meeting in the capital.¡± ¡°I saw yourpetition yesterday. Today too.¡± ¡°Oh, so you like swimming too.¡± So, that was why! Shi Guang was a little disappointed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to swim.¡± For those that didn¡¯t know how to do something, they would naturally not really like it most of the time. If that were the case, why was he here to watch? With that, Shi Guang was stumped and did not know how to follow up with the conversation. When he said that he knew her earlier on, she had thought that he meant they knew one another in the past. Clearly, she was mistaken. Actually, she really wanted to see what he truly looked like. However, the face mask covered most of his features, leaving only his eyes. However, she was already really straightforward when she asked for his name earlier on. If she were to ask to see how he looked like, he would truly assume that she had a motive by then. ¡°Jiayou for the remaining events,¡± He said as he turned around to leave. After a couple of steps, he turned back and smiled at Shi Guang¡ªit was apletely different feeling from the start. He did not seem devilish anymore; instead, he seemed innocent and radiant as his eyes shone forth with a sense of purity. Shi Guang looked at his back view nkly for some time. She blinked her eyes in disbelief¡ªthat single scene seemed really familiar in her heart. It was as though they had known one another for the longest time now. But, how could it be? He said that his name was Rong Mo. But she truly could not recall ever knowing a man called Rong Mo. Was it because of Qian Xun? After all, his eyes really resembled hers. But, Qian Xun¡¯s smile was always so devilishly charming, never once as pure as his. That single smile he gave off earlier was entirely contrasting to Qian Xun¡¯s seductive charms, and that pure feeling he exuded was something that Qian Xun did not have. Yet, it only had her feeling more familiar with this guy. Why? Shi Guang was truly curious. When the young man disappeared before her eyes, she even had a sense of fluster for some reason. ¡°Shi Guang? Why are you standing in a daze here?¡± Gao Yang¡¯s voice drifted out as he approached her. ¡°Everyone¡¯s waiting for you. Go back and rest... The finals are in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Oh, okay!¡± She picked up her bag and slung it behind her before following Gao Yang out. However, she was clearly distracted entirely. The feeling that Rong Mo gave her was truly way too strange. When he went away, she felt flustered. When he spoke, she felt nervous. Just who in the world was he? Chapter 626 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (6)

    Chapter 626: Sister? Are You My Sister? (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Zhang Shulin saw how distracted Shi Guang was, he merely thought that she was dissatisfied with her results for the preliminary heats and consoled her, ¡°The 50m was not your forte to begin with. Even if you can¡¯t get 1st ce for it, don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Shi Guang recovered from her stupor. ¡°Oh, ok!¡± Looking at how she was, he reflected about whether he had been giving her too much pressure as he consoled once more, ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. You¡¯ve already achieved what you promised me, one 1st ce title. Take the rest of the events as training. Be at ease, at ease!¡± Shi Guang smiled. ¡°Sure, coach!¡± She felt as though her coach resembled her sister at times. When she was too carefree, Feifei would always be flustered in her ce, worried that she was not focused on thepetition and might not get good results. But when she was truly nervous, her sister would get even more flustered, wondering if she had been giving too much pressure and started consoling her instead. Feifei... Suddenly, a thought shed by Shi Guang¡¯s mind as her eyes widened. That single smile of Rong Mo earlier on... It resembled Feifei! That¡¯s right! How had she not realized earlier that those eyes resembled her sister¡¯s? Was it because her sister had been sleeping too long that she nearly forgot how her eyes looked like? Rong Mo was truly really simr to Feifei. In Shi Guang¡¯s mind, her memories of Feifei started melding with Rong Mo¡¯s image. Could it be...? But Rong Mo was a man? Or perhaps, he was just pretending to be a man? After all, he himself had never once proimed that he was a man...! That line of thought had Shi Guang¡¯s heart pounding as she turned around, wanting to leave. Gao Yang tugged at her bag. ¡°Where are you going, Shi Guang? The car ising soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m heading to the toilet. Wait for me a little,¡± Shi Guang left her bag with Gao Yang and ran in the direction Rong Mo left in earlier on. She was sprinting as hard as she could while searching along the way. Yet, she did not catch sight of that young man she had seen earlier on. When she passed by someone, she asked instantly, ¡°Sorry, have you seen a tall and skinny young man with a face mask?¡± ¡°Young man? Face mask? He seemed to have gone to the right... A-A-Ahhh! You¡¯re Shi Guang?¡± This was a spectator who hade to watch the event. By the time he realized the person who was asking him the question was Shi Guang, she had already sprinted off. However, there were many spectators of the swimmingpetition that Shi Guang ran across still. ¡°She¡¯s so tall! Her figure¡¯s so nice!¡± ¡°She¡¯s so pretty! Her skin¡¯s so fair!¡± ¡°She¡¯s much prettier than on television!¡± ... As everyone were discussing, they crowded around her, and thus, Shi Guang did not dare to continue searching at the viewing tform in front. Instead, she chose to double back. She then searched around the back area. Still, no signs of the young man. Shi Guang was heaving heavily, thinking of asking her coach for her phone so that she could get Lu Yanchen to find out more about this Rong Mo person. Just then, at the entrance, she caught sight of a person in a ck suit, looking like a bodyguard. Pulling open the door of a car, he faced Rong Mo that was approaching and greeted politely, ¡°Young Master!¡± Young Master? Could she have been mistaken? Was he truly a man? But how was he so simr...? Before Rong Mo got into the car, he looked toward Shi Guang¡¯s direction and knitted his brows, seemingly pondering about something. His eyes were dim under the shadows of the baseball cap, looking distant and icy. On second thought, that did not really resemble Feifei¡¯s eyes now. Could she truly have been mistaken earlier on? Chapter 627 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (7)

    Chapter 627: Sister? Are You My Sister? (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang could only watch Rong Mo get into the car in a daze as she stood there for the longest time. When she finally recovered, she scoffed out bitterly. She must be going crazy thinking about her sister to imagine that a guy resembled her sister. That bodyguard was the same one from back in the capital as well¡ªMr. Shang¡¯s bodyguard. Evidently, Rong Mo must have known Mr. Shang for a long time now. Otherwise, his bodyguard wouldn¡¯t be taking care of this young man as such. They should merely be just simr. Even though she convinced herself with that, Shi Guang still seemed evidently worn out when she returned. For the 50m finals in the afternoon, she only clinched 4th ce and did not get any trophies. Zhang Shulin was a little worried about her condition. Even though she did better in the 100m preliminary heats the next morning and got 2nd ce, he still felt that she wasn¡¯t at her potential yet. Her forte was in the 100m and 200m events, and she was unsuited for both extremely short and extremely long events. However, he felt that she could probably be better than her performance right now. Probably because everyone had heightened expectations for her after the 4 x 100m event prior, Zhang Shulin wondered if it was because he was asking too much of her as well. There was a limit to a human¡¯s potential, and no one would be able to be in top form every single moment. Thinking that, he decided to give Shi Guang some encouragement. Before the 100m finals, Zhang Shulin said to Shi Guang mysteriously, ¡°Do well for your event. If you do well and get 1st ce, I¡¯ll give you a reward.¡± When she heard that, she raised her brows yfully. ¡°For real, coach? What if what I want is really expensive?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be pleased with the reward I¡¯m giving you. But, I¡¯m making it clear first, you¡¯re not getting the reward unless you get 1st ce.¡± Looking at the serious expression of her coach, Shi Guang was rather curious about the reward. However, it wasn¡¯t because of her coach¡¯s reward promise that she gave her all for the 100m event. This was the first time she was attending such a grand National Swimming Championships, and the first time she had joined under the provincial team tag¡ªshe had to get an individual champion¡¯s title no matter what. Other than winning, Shi Guang had no other thought on her mind when she was swimming. At thest 50m, she peeled the distance between her and the 2nd ce swimmer. But somehow at the 30m mark, she felt that someone was speeding to overtake her from the side. At thest 10m, Shi Guang burst forth with everything she had with an extreme speed, eventually managing to leave the swimmer behind by an arm¡¯s length. Just like that, she got her individual champion¡¯s title. After her event, it was Lin Qiqi¡¯s 100m butterfly event. Indeed, she did not let them down as she clinched the champion¡¯s title too. Upon their return, Zhang Shulin called Shi Guang aside. Standing at the entrance of the resting room, he coughed gently and said to Shi Guang, ¡°As promised, I¡¯ll give you a reward. You can go in and take it now.¡± To Shi Guang¡¯s surprise, he pointed at the resting room. Nodding his head, he then turned around and walked away. Scratching her head confusedly, Shi Guang opened the door slowly. On the sofa inside sat a young man. Even though he was sitting there silently, there was a domineering aura that was being exerted by him. The moment she opened the door, the man¡¯s dark gaze turned toward her, his imperceptible gaze flickering with a hint of gentleness. Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she clutched her mouth before yelling out, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± She could not believe this. How could he be here! Even though she knew that he would be watching the events, the coaches had instructed that everyone could only meet their loved ones after everything was over. She hugged him ecstatically. ¡°How are you here!¡± Chapter 628 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (8)

    Chapter 628: Sister? Are You My Sister? (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at this girl that was hugging him right now, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze could not help but turn tender naturally, bringing with it a sense of happiness and helplessness. It had been more than a month now, and each time they spoke on the phone, she was always hurried and in a rush, where he could not sense any bit of longingness she had for him. Now that they were meeting in person, she was just like a snake, coiling all around him entirely. He patted his hand gently on her back, bringing her closer in. ¡°Your coach didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯m the reward?¡± ¡°HAHAHA!¡± Shi Guang burst outughing, ¡°No way he would say that... Though, this IS indeed a rather expensive reward.¡± She coughed gently and took a microphone at the side, acting as though she was interviewing him, ¡°Young Master Lu, can you exin how you feel right now about being a reward?¡± With a single tug, Lu Yanchen had her lying down on his arms horizontally while he kissed her instantly. Outsiders might refer to him as a decisive man who was swift, sharp, and resolute in getting anything he desired, using any single methods avable to his arsenal. But toward her, that was hardly the case¡ªhe was far from decisive. As for methods? This was probably his only method. Because Shi Guang still had a final event the next day, she had to return to the provincial dorm at night. On the way, she fell asleep. Perhaps because she was too tired, she did not even wake up when they arrived at the dorm entrance. After Lu Yanchen parked his car, he had initially wanted to wake her up. But when he saw how deep asleep she was, he decided against it. Exiting the car carefully, he closed the door and walked over to the other end, undoing her safety belt and carrying her gently in his arms. Shi Guang was not stirred awake the entire duration. Since he knew which dorm she was staying in, he brought her to it right away andid her down on the bed. However, he did not head back, choosing to lie with her on the bed instead, wrapping his arms around her waist. Thankfully, the provincial dorm she was staying in was a single dorm. When she was finally roused awake, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen beside her. Instinctively, she burrowed into his snuggle and smiled at him. Suddenly, he felt like kissing her so badly. Unable to contain his emotions, he pulled her in by the waist immediately, sucking on her tender lips firstly before exploring the depths of her mouth aggressively. Even though it looked gentle on the surface, it was actually extremely domineering. As though kissing was far from enough to satisfy him, those naughty hands started roaming through familiar grounds, entering beneath her clothes... Shi Guang struggled with a flushed face. When she was unable to break free from him, she changed her tone, ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t. Let me go, hurry!¡± She wanted to push him away, but he merely tightened his leash. ¡°Not letting! You don¡¯t miss me after a month of not seeing me? Hmph!¡± Shi Guang could not help but moan out gently. She gripped his hand and pulled it out, saying with a straight face, ¡°After tomorrow, alright?¡± Tomorrow was her final and most important event. Lu Yanchen said nothing more and sucked a little on the soft part of her ears. However, he did not continue from there. ¡°Lu Yanchen, can you help me check up on someone?¡± Initially, Shi Guang had wanted to ask him about whether there had been any updates on her sister when she remembered about Rong Mo. ¡°Who?¡± He asked softly. ¡°Do you remember the sickly young man that we bumped into in the capital? I met him at the sports hall again yesterday. His name is Rong Mo.¡± He narrowed his eyes dangerously at her. Suddenly, he let go of her and sat up, asking icily, ¡°Why do you want to check up on him?¡± Chapter 629 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (9)

    Chapter 629: Sister? Are You My Sister? (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she caught sight of how solemn his face had suddenly turned, Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out. Her lips were curled up still as she spoke with a tender tone, ¡°Lu Yanchen, I merely want you to help check up on somebody. What¡¯s with that big jealous face you have?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really quite something now, huh?¡± After saying that, he turned toward her and bit down on her lips. She wanted to try struggling away from him, but she just couldn¡¯t break free no matter what. The facts were that in front of him, she was nothing but a weakling. ¡°Beast! Rape! Help!¡± Shi Guang yelled out during her gasps for breath. Just like an eagle that had caught a chicken, Lu Yanchen reeled her into his embrace and red at her deeply with his dark eyes, smirking out coldly, ¡°Beast? Rape?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Before she could even react, he had already started taking off her clothes. ¡°D-D-D-Don¡¯t...!¡± There¡¯s no way I¡¯m bothering about you. Since you said it¡¯s rape, how can I not do something about it? Using a single hand, Lu Yanchen held both her hands above her head while spreading her legs apart before forcing himself between them and pinning her down entirely. This truly seemed as though he was turning into a beast, roleying a rape scene. Worried that he might go at it for real, Shi Guang hurriedly wrapped her arms around his neck while he was taking off his clothes. ¡°Brother Yanchen, I like you the most!¡± She looked innocent and cute right now as every single word brought with it a fuzzy, sweet tune. Stunned for a moment, Lu Yanchen even forgot that he was taking off his clothes right now as he froze there. This silly girl really was starting to have more and more tricks before him! Pok! Suddenly, she pecked him on the cheek. The touch of her tender lips had his entire heart going fuzzy instantly. Looking at their current position, Lu Yanchen suddenly felt his entire body heating up, particrly down there where it seemed to be burning up. He looked at her silently for a moment and peeled off both hands that were wrapped around his neck. Steadying his lower body, he kissed her gently on the lips and did nothing more, thinking that it would help calm that part of his body down. However, the fire merely raged on even more furiously. Unable to withstand it, he kissed her plump, luscious lips firmly once more. At the start, Shi Guang was really amodating, thinking that he was merely just going to kiss her. It was only until she noticed that his breathing getting heavier and his kiss more intense¡ªeven his fingers that were tracing her body were heating up as though they brought with it a fire¡ªthat she realized the development might have been more than she had imagined. Wasn¡¯t everything fine earlier on? That it was just a roley? Wasn¡¯t he just teasing her? Why did it suddenly seem as though the entire forest was going to burn up! She wanted to reject him, but Lu Yanchen held her firmly, not taking in any defiance. His overbearing and supreme nature waspletely exposed at this very moment. Shi Guang could hardly breathe from being kissed by him. ¡°L-Lu Yanchen! Calm down!¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± He replied. He should have heard her. However, his hands did not stop roaming in the slightest bit up and down now that they had found something they loved. Shi Guang was a little stumped. She too was running out of restraint soon, as she couldn¡¯t be any more familiar with his motions, going limp with every single stroke. Looking at how he was about to go full assault after testing the waters, Shi Guang controlled herself with her veryst bit of sanity and pushed him away from the chest, blocking him from going further. ¡°N-No... I¡¯ve got topete tomorrow.¡± The clearly excited man raised his brows in displeasure, pursing his lips furiously. Chapter 630 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (10)

    Chapter 630: Sister? Are You My Sister? (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To the best of his abilities, Lu Yanchen repressed the lust that was bubbling within him and suddenly sat straight before hopping down the bed and saying while he dressed up, ¡°Alright, hurry up and sleep. I¡¯ll head back now!¡± ¡°Not staying a little while more?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s petite face was still retaining a slight flush from earlier on, looking somewhat shy. At the same time, her voice was dreamy as though it was floating on water. When he heard that, the lust within him almost manifested into a devil once more. Stupid girl! Was she trying to melt his determination! He looked at her contemptuously and grit his teeth, snarling, ¡°Then you won¡¯t be able to sleep!¡± ¡°Or, I¡¯ll use my hands for you?¡± The man wouldn¡¯t go looking for other women now that his lust wasn¡¯t satiated, right? Lu Yanchen, who was preparing to leave, suddenly froze in his tracks as though he was rooted. Turning around to look at Shi Guang, he gulped down instinctively. Suddenly realizing what she had just said, Shi Guang waved it off. ¡°I can¡¯t exert too much strength on my hands either. Better to conserve it all. You had better leave first. Goodbye!¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± This stupid girl must be doing it on purpose! He red at her unkindly once more, his gaze filled with exasperation and irritation. Looking at him march off with his car keys, Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out. She then looked at the empty room where she was left all alone. Touching her bed where he hadid merely moments ago, she closed her eyes and rested, feeling a sense of inexplicable dejection in her heart. ... The next day, Shi Guang¡¯s performance for the preliminary heats was spectacr, and indeed, she did not betray everyone¡¯s expectations as she clinched the 1st ce. After the event, she was surrounded by reporters. All of their cameras were focused on her face¡ªshe was, after all, a hot favorite for this event. ¡°Shi Guang, do you have confidence in thepetition this time around?¡± ¡°Shi Guang, how is your current condition?¡± ¡°Shi Guang, do you feel that you have a chance of getting the 1st ce?¡± ¡°Shi Guang, regarding the scandal about Lin Yi¡¯erst night, be it whether you¡¯ve seen it or not, do you think it¡¯ll affect yourpetition?¡± The questions shot out like a machine gun firing. Shi Guang was both rather speechless and confused¡ªwhat had Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s scandal got to do with her? Just as she was about to question about that, Zhang Shulin and a few bodyguards break through the encirclement to save her from it. Regarding those questions, Shi Guang did not pay much heed to it. When it was time for the 200m freestyle event in the afternoon, Shi Guang caught sight of Yan Zi and Su Ya at the backstage. Su Ya was donning a full Chanel set, looking elegant and beautiful. As for Yan Zi, she was still the same¡ªstyled fashionably all over, bringing with her an aura of someone who was at the top of the fashion chain. People might even mistake her for some celebrity out of nowhere. When she caught sight of them, Shi Guang felt ufortable from top to toe. Especially now that it was before her event, she did not want any interactions with them lest it affected her mood. She ignored them and walked straight for the changing room. However, it seemed as though they were here to look for her on purpose. Also, it seemed as though they knew what they had to do to trigger her. ¡°Here to talk to you about your sister.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stopped in her tracks. Expressionlessly, she turned around to face Su Ya. Su Ya¡¯s expression was as per normal, showing no changes at all. Chapter 631 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (11)

    Chapter 631: Sister? Are You My Sister? (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang scoffed in her heart, not expecting Su Ya to really tell her anything about her sister for real. A single look was enough to tell that she had a motive. ¡°Oh my, oh my! The great Miss Su, you know my sister?¡± This was asking the obvious¡ªeveryone knew the answer to that. Finally, there was a slight change in Su Ya¡¯s expression. But, it instantly reverted to normal as she replied calmly, ¡°Back then, I did not know that Sitong was bullying your sister just to cover up for that lifesaving debt. Actually, I had no grudges toward your sister, and the only reason why I helped Sitong was because I fancied her brother. When I found out about the reason behind the bullying, I felt extremely apologetic as well. Therefore, I would like to extend my apologies.¡± Shi Guang was silent, merely watching her warily. ¡°...¡± Was she apologizing and seeking forgiveness? Did she get it wrong? The person she should be apologizing and seeking forgiveness from is Feifei! Furthermore, was this a heartfelt apology? A single look was enough to tell that this woman was acting. Also, Shi Guang was uncertain whether her sister¡¯s disappearance had something to do with this one as well. Raising her brows, Shi Guang replied sarcastically, ¡°Miss Su, that high and aloof apology of yours seems to have reached the wrong target. I shouldn¡¯t be the person you should be apologizing to.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this because your sister has disappeared? Furthermore... it looks as though she¡¯s nevering back any longer. So, I have no one else but you to say it to,¡± Su Yaughed out in a ssy, elegant manner. Even though her voice was still gentle and tender, her words had Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widening and nearly losing herposure, wanting to give thetter a tight p. ¡°Who said that my sister isn¡¯ting back? My sister¡¯s all fine and dandy!¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Su Ya smiled faintly. However, it was an extremely arrogant smirk that seemed as though she was implying... Your sister is already dead! Don¡¯t dream of hering back! Shi Guang gripped her fist tightly. She finally understood now that this b*tch was here to create trouble for her. If she were to lose her temper and strike at her right now, Shi Guang would have truly fallen into her trap. Bearing with the unhappiness in her heart, Shi Guang prepared to leave. But suddenly, Su Ya quipped, ¡°Oh, right, Shi Guang! I wonder if you¡¯ve caught Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s scandal.¡± Shi Guang furrowed her brows. ¡°...¡± Yet another mention of that scandal! What has it got to do with her! Why was everyone linking her with Lin Yi¡¯er? Could the scandal be about Lu Yanchen? Impossible! Just as she was contemting about that, Yan Zi continued, ¡°Even though no one dares to mention it explicitly, I feel that the man should be Lu Yanchen.¡± Shi Guang did not stop in her tracks, merely continuing to walk to the event. Lu Yanchen and Lin Yi¡¯er? Impossible! Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s back view leaving, Yan Zi sniggered towards Su Ya and asked confusedly, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand. Why are we here to watch herpete and talk to her as well?¡± Su Ya smiled out tenderly,ced with provocation. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s getting way too much attention these days?¡± Instantly, Yan Zi understood. Smiling and saying nothing more, she walked away with the other, onlymenting after a long time, ¡°With those two gigantic bombs we just dropped onto her, there¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to be able topete properly and get that 1st ce!¡± Chapter 632 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (12)

    Chapter 632: Sister? Are You My Sister? (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang had always thought that Yang Sitong was the most detestable person ever. But after today, she would have to queue up behind others. When the four of them had conspired to bully her sister back then, Yang Sitong had done it to cover up for the lifesaving debt. But what about Su Ya and Yan Zi? What grudge did they have with her sister? Was it truly just to help Yang Sitong? No matter how Shi Guang looked at it, both Su Ya and Yan Zi did not seem as though they were people who would do things without motives of their own. Only, what was it? And an apology? It was more like a provocation this time around. In theory, both of them should be keeping their distance from her. But the opposite was happening right now. Shi Guang was so agitated that her heart could not help but thump furiously. It was only through gripping her fists that she managed to vent off some of the indignance that was bubbling. At the start, she was just filled with vengeance and hatred in her heart. Butter on, she merely wanted her sister to be safe and sound, and could do with just that. To think that not only did these people not have any sense of regret, they had even darede before her and curse for her sister to not be in this world any longer! She truly felt that she was way too na?ve in her thoughts. Where was the justice in letting people so evil live freely high and mighty up in this world? Frustration and indignance filled her¡ªshe wanted to rip them apart! Zhang Shulin could tell that Shi Guang was somewhat out of sorts. Even though her expression was clearly frustrated, there was a sense of dazed nkness in it as though she was drowned in her own world, unable to get out of it. He even had to shout for a couple of times before she snapped out of her stupor and gazed at him, seemingly wondering where she was and what she was doing. Zhang Shulin¡¯s mouth cramped up. Bearing with his urge to scold her, he red harshly. ¡°Did you not rest wellst night?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes flickered as she shook her head. ¡°No, I had a good night¡¯s sleep.¡± ¡°Then why do you seem as though you¡¯re sleepwalking? Even though you¡¯ve already gotten two gold medals for thepetition so far, you¡¯ve still got to show some respect to it. The fact that you¡¯re not in your best condition is a form of disrespect to yourself and your opponents!¡± ¡°Sorry, coach! I was mulling over some stuff earlier on.¡± ¡°You have not let me down. You¡¯re letting yourself down, as well as those who support you. Just listen to the number of people outside that are here to support you, as well as your fan clubs. And yet, you¡¯re looking as though you¡¯re sleepwalking. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re getting stage fright?¡± At times, Zhang Shulin¡¯s words were really straightforward and throat cutting. Shi Guang replied embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that, I truly was just thinking about some stuff... but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not going to affect my performance. Rest assured about that.¡± ¡°You better live up to your words.¡± Zhang Shulin¡¯s face was still somewhat skeptical. Heaving a deep breath of air, Shi Guang finally managed to cast all the nonsense to the back of her mind. No matter how indignant she was, it could all wait till thepetition was over. With the 200m Freestyle event about to start, Shi Guang was greeted by a colossal roar of cheers when she entered the hall. Even though not all of them were her fans, the majority of the crowd were definitely there for her. Shi Guang waved to the spectator stands calmly and prepared for her event. Even though there were many fans, Shi Guang¡¯s sharp eyes still managed to catch sight of people she knew. Grandma, little auntie, little uncle, Mo Jin... Li Fangfei and Huo Zhan... even Huo Zhan¡¯s parents... Chapter 633 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (13)

    Chapter 633: Sister? Are You My Sister? (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She seemed to have caught sight of Mo Yanzhi and Chu Mubei as well. Was that Wang Caichun, carrying a support signboard even? Hold on, that person that was fully draped in a hoodie and shades, standing right at the very end... Qian Xun? And to her greatest astonishment, she even caught sight of Chief Lu¡ªalbeit wearing a really low profile getup, presumably to hide his identity¡ªand Shen Lingshuang, sitting at a corner in the VIP area. Holy sh*t! Why were they here too! Shi Guang was truly taken aback. At the veryst row of the VIP area, Shi Guang caught sight of Lu Yanchen. When she thought about the scandal involving Lin Yi¡¯er, she furrowed her brows... When Lu Yanchen saw that she was looking in his direction, he gave her a faint smirk, as though encouraging her on. Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out. Lin Yi¡¯er and Lu Yanchen? Impossible! There was no way she was going to believe the bullsh*t of those two who wanted to affect her performance. The more they wanted to do so, the more she wouldn¡¯t allow them to. With the event about to start, Shi Guang walked over to the 4thne with a smile. This wasn¡¯t her firstpetition, and she knew clearer than anyone how important it was to have focus while being in the zone. Those two must not really think that they would be able to affect her with a couple of words, right? If they did, that was truly belittling her. Even though she got 1st ce during the preliminary heats, she had not given it her all yet¡ªthat was a clear indication that the other swimmers were conserving their strength as well. But, things would be different in the finals. If she underestimated her opponents, she would definitely suffer a tragic defeat. 200m events were her forte, and with the fact that everyone were here, she definitely had to give it her all. Otherwise, she would let down her loved ones and supporters. Beep Beep! The whistle for everyone to assemble rang out as all the swimmers headed up the diving tform, doing their stretches. Shi Guang closed her eyes. When she next opened them, the only thing before her was the water, and the only thing that filled her head was how to conquer it. Most of the vision of the spectators were focused onto Shi Guang. When the starting pistol rang out and the swimmers made contact with the waters, the roaring cheers were fervent. ¡°Jiayou Jiayou Jiayou!¡± ¡°Shi Guang Shi Guang Shi Guang!¡± It was thunderous, and Shi Guang¡¯s name could be heard throughout the entire hall. For Chief Lu, this was the first time he had attended a swimmingpetition as such. Looking at Shi Guang who was moving like a fish in the waters, he felt a sense of suaveness being exuded from her¡ªshe was fast, yet unflustered... Peaceful, yet decisive. Her sharp outline, her domineering presence, every single cell exuded forth a unique charisma. Hearing everyone roar out her name¡ªevery single wave of cheering louder than the previous¡ªthere arose a reverberating feel that could cause everyone¡¯s blood to pump furiously. When he saw how Shi Guang was slightly falling back in the first 50m at 2nd ce, he felt his heart flustering as well. It had been a long, long time since he had been this excited. Soon, the first 100m werepleted. With a swift flip, Shi Guang was still a slight distance behind the 1st ce. Unflustered andposed, she continued relentlessly, maintaining that 2nd ce. He could hear his dainty wife beside him cheering out softly while gripping his arm, ¡°Jiayou Jiayou! Shi Guang, Jiayou!¡± At the final 75m, the swimmer at the 1st ce peeled her distance away from Shi Guang, causing Chief Lu to grip his fist uncontrobly. Jiayou! He cheered within his heart. When the 1st ce swimmer sped up, so did Shi Guang. At the final 50m, Shi Guang did a perfect maneuver and bolted forth just like a flying fish! She was sprinting at a furious pace! Chapter 634 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (14)

    Chapter 634: Sister? Are You My Sister? (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Jiayou Jiayou Jiayou!¡± ¡°Shi Guang, Jiayou! Shi Guang, Jiayou! Shi Guang, Jiayou!¡± The roars were getting louder, to such an extent that it seemed as if the entire hall could almost copse over! Even thementators were getting so excited that they were going hoarse! Shi Guang¡¯s final burst was beautiful as ever, looking like a mermaid in the final 50m, pushing forth with a dominance and speed that seemed as though it was all within her grasp! Shen Lingshuang was so ecstatic that she was nearly going bonkers, as though she herself was the one who had gotten the gold medal. Gripping Chief Lu¡¯s arm, she wrung it non-stop. ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s the champion again! Champion!¡± Chief Lu put on a stern face and replied indifferently, ¡°Not bad! Rather decent performance I guess!¡± But in reality, he was bursting with joy! Everyone was so excited that the cheers were exploding. Everyone... except those two earlier on. Yan Zi furrowed her brows in displeasure. Stuffing her fingers into her ears, she yelled, ¡°So noisy! Are you certain we¡¯re going to continue staying here?¡± Su Ya said nothing much, merely standing up and strutting off with her head raised high and Yan Zi following suit. Even at the carpark, they could make out themotion in the hall. Yan Zi scoffed out in contempt coldly, ¡°What¡¯s there to cheer about? What has it got to do with them that someone else¡¯s getting the medal? Crazy idiots!¡± Su Ya¡¯s expression was not too fine. If she had not seen wrongly, she had caught sight of Qian Xun earlier on. Even though she was in disguise, Su Ya was certain that that was her Auntie Qian Xun. To think that she would have appeared to cheer Shi Guang on... Eyeing Su Ya¡¯s terrible expression, Yan Zi rubbed her forehead andmented in disappointment, ¡°What a pity to let her get the champion¡¯s title again! To think that she could remain so tenacious despite our provocations, swimming as though she was normal.¡± Su Ya snorted coldly, ¡°She¡¯s gotten many champion titles now. That isn¡¯t something that normal people can achieve without that bit of durability in their hearts.¡± The two of them had shared a ride over, and Yan Zi was the one driving. Before they moved off, she looked at Su Ya and asked gently with a perplexed gaze, ¡°You know clear well of my motives... I¡¯ve hidden nothing from you on that part. But as for you, Yaya... the reason why you helped Yang Sitong with the bullying back then was because you fancied Yang Chifeng and wanted to get closer to him through Yang Sitong. But now that you¡¯re already with him, what has this Shi Guang got to do with you?¡± Su Ya¡¯s expression froze for a split second before she replied with disdain, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but Yang Chifeng is interested in her.¡± Those words had Yan Zi furrowing her brows. ¡°Compared to you, she¡¯s just a piece of sh*t on the ground, whereas you¡¯re a cloud up in the skies! That Yang Chifeng¡¯s taste can¡¯t be that bad, right?¡± ¡°Who knows? Perhaps that¡¯s the type of women men like,¡± Su Ya replied as she looked out of the window. Even though she was talking about Yang Chifeng, her mind was filled with the disguised Qian Xun. Was her rtionship with Shi Guang truly that intimate? Before Yan Zi started driving, she cast yet another look at Su Ya, knitting her brows. Was it truly because of Yang Chifeng? She knew that Su Ya and Yang Chifeng were both rather open, both of them not minding the other party ying around outside with other men and women. Clearly, Su Ya was not being honest with her! Chapter 635 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (15)

    Chapter 635: Sister? Are You My Sister? (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang hadpleted all her events in the National Swimming Championships with the best set of results she could have had, and with that, her reputation was boosted so much that the national team had already sent her an invitation. From the city¡¯s team to the provincial team, and now to the national team, it was every single athlete¡¯s dream. Everyone fought their entire lives for a chance to be on the national team before representing their country internationally. This was the highest honor an athlete could have. Naturally, Shi Guang was more than willing to do so. However, she did not rush to make a decision, and wanted to consult Zhang Shulin first. Without Zhang Shulin, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get to where she was. It was through his efforts to pick out her small little ws along the way before supplementing her strengths that she was able to swim to the best of her abilities. When thepetition ended, Shi Guang¡¯s phone was returned to her. Immediately, she opened it to be greeted with many congrattory messages as she replied them one after another. Thinking about the scandal regarding Lin Yi¡¯er and Lu Yanchen from before, she turned on her Weibo. Shi Guang continued to search for Lin Yi¡¯er and received a whole bunch of articles. Looking at the first few posts, it seemed as though the paparazzi had managed to dig out some intimate photos of Lin Yi¡¯er and her boyfriend. The description was about him resembling some young master while a blurry photo was attached. Shi Guang clicked on the photo. It was taken on a dark night outside a bar. The man in the photo was indeed Lu Yanchen. But, how was this intimate at all? The two of them were clearly just standing and seemingly conversing. To think that they could describe it as such. However, no one dared to pinpoint the identity of Lu Yanchen, merely gesticting. No wonder the reporters would ask her whether Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s scandal would affect her today¡ªit was because none of them dared to offend Lu Yanchen or even mention his name, much less ask him about it directly! Scrolling through Weibo, she discovered that it wasn¡¯t exactly the reporters¡¯ fault¡ªLin Yi¡¯er¡¯s side purposely gave ambiguous answers. When the reporters asked her about it, her answers were ambiguous and open to interpretation, telling everyone that they were merely friends and that they did not have the rtionship everyone might think they were having. Initially, no one was having those thoughts at all. But after the way her manager replied, the media andizens went into a frenzy. Shi Guang scoffed out repeatedly. Friends? How had she never known that Lu Yanchen knew Lin Yi¡¯er? And also, how did thate about too. Suddenly, the phone rang¡ªit was him. Shen Lingshuang had invited grandma and little auntie to their ce, and thus, had returned first while he was waiting for her at the carpark. After Shi Guang ended the call, she mmed her backpack onto the ground. To think that here she was, painstakingly training for herpetition, and yet, he was outside having fun and meeting other girls! That was a feeling that could not befortable to deal with at all. Bearing all her negative emotions, Shi Guang bid farewell to the coaches and teammates before meeting with him. This time around, she did not have the same tion and passion when she met him. Instead, she red at him with watery eyes, looking a little odd and aggrieved, coupled with infuriation. Lu Yanchen merely had a single nce to tell that there was something off about her. Even though he had his doubts, he did not ask her about it. Instead, he reached out for the back of his car, retrieving an exquisitely intricate box... Chapter 636 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (16)

    Chapter 636: Sister? Are You My Sister? (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He handed it to Shi Guang. ¡°Present.¡± Stunned for a moment, she took it over and held onto it instead of opening it, choosing to look at him deeply in the eye with a fake smile. ¡°Fufu,¡± She scoffed weirdly. Looking down at it, she then looked back at him with a sharp, questioning tone, ¡°Why are you suddenly giving me a present?¡± After asking that, Shi Guang felt somewhat aggrieved and her eyes turned teary. If a man were to give a woman a present out of the blue, it would be because they did something to let them down. Lu Yanchen was not the sort of romantic man who would give a present out of nowhere. But for him to act so out of the ordinary today. Clearly, he must have done something to let her down! Could he truly have an affair with that Lin Yi¡¯er? If that were the case, no matter how much she loved him, she would definitely divorce him! Looking at her sorry expression, he raised his brow. ¡°What¡¯s with you? When I don¡¯t give you anything, you feel wronged. When I give you something, you feel wronged too. What?¡± She used, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m still going to be able to smile at you right now? Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t mind anything just because I like you? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t like me giving you a celebratory present?¡± Lu Yanchen waspletely bewildered, not understanding anything at all. Everyone said that Shi Guang deserved a present to celebrate if she got the top 3 ces. But, why was she all agitated upon receiving one? This was totally contrary to his expectations. ¡°Are you sure that you¡¯re not giving me this present because you did something to let me down?¡± Shi Guang stuffed the present towards him. ¡°Let you down?¡± Holding onto the gift, he suddenly felt bemused. ¡°What could I do to let you down?¡± Shi Guang leaned forth and red at him for a good long while before remarking scornfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know who Lin Yi¡¯er is?¡± Lin Yi¡¯er? Lu Yanchen thought for a moment before replying with certainty, ¡°Who is that?¡± To think that he would reply as such! Shi Guang was almostughing out of the irony of it all as she stamped her foot, looking absolutely heartbroken and pained. Yet, that had Lu Yanchen looking serious all of a sudden. ¡°Do I need to know her?¡± Shi Guang was the stumped one now. By the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem like he was joking¡ªhe truly did not know her? Taking her phone out, she opened the scandal on Weibo and shed it before him. ¡°This... this! Even though it¡¯s blurry, the man in the photo is you, right?¡± Lu Yanchen handed the present back to her before picking up her phone and nodding. ¡°Yes, that is me.¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re finally admitting it, huh? And yet you lied to me that you didn¡¯t know who Lin Yi¡¯er is? If there were no photo, I might have believed you.¡± Lu Yanchen nced at her beforeughing out faintly. He then leaned back against his seatzily. ¡°You¡¯re worried that there¡¯s something between this Lin Yi¡¯er and me?¡± Shi Guang was enraged. ¡°Do you know that I nearly lost the mood topete because of this? If I didn¡¯t not get the champion¡¯s title today, it would be all because of you!¡± ¡°I believe that you wouldn¡¯t hinder your ownpetition because of something as small as this.¡± With that, he wanted to reach out and fondle her head. However, she pped his hand away. ¡°Who said that!¡± Chapter 637 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (17)

    Chapter 637: Sister? Are You My Sister? (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen curled his lips up into a teasing and suave expression. ¡°Seems like someone¡¯s getting quite jealous!¡± Shi Guang scoffed out bluntly, ¡°Pui! Jealous? What¡¯s there to get jealous about! Even if you bed 18 women, I wouldn¡¯t get jealous!¡± With that said, she reached for the car door in a huff, preparing to leave. Click! The doors were locked as she spun her head and red at him. ¡°Open the doors! I want to get off!¡± Lu Yanchen reached over and pinched her on the cheeks, smiling out gently with a ravishing beam. Leaning in, he bit her on the lips tenderly. Once again, she pped his hand away while wiping her mouth conveniently as her chest heaved up and down heavily while her face flushed red. ¡°Someone ims that she wouldn¡¯t get jealous if I bedded 18 women, and yet, she¡¯s already so pissed she wants to leave just because I was asked for directions. If I were to really bed 18 women, bet you¡¯d wish toe and slice off my little bro with a knife,¡± He spoke with a teasing, yful tone. Shi Guang stunned for a moment. Asked for directions? Did she hear wrongly? Was he saying that just to coax her? ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve got to look for more celebrities to ask for directions in the future so that someone can get even more jealous.¡± He pinched at her cheeks with his fingers. ¡°After all, someone DOES look pretty cute when she¡¯s jealous.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said, Old Jealous Queen.¡± Finally, he could return her that title. ¡°Lin Yi¡¯er... You guys really don¡¯t know each other?¡± She was stumped. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve got no idea who she is at all! When I left your ce yesterday, I intended to go look for Chu Mubei. The moment I left, I bumped into her and she asked for directions,¡± Lu Yanchen exined as his lips seemingly curled into a beautiful arc, exuding the warmth of the sun, charming the masses with its seductiveness. ¡°Then why did she have to im that you guys are merely friends and not in the type of rtionship that everyone assumes to be? If there¡¯s nothing, why would she say that?¡± Shi Guang was speechless. Wasn¡¯t that woman afraid of being exposed? How awkward would it be if she were exposed! ¡°How would I know? I don¡¯t even know her.¡± His face let slip a look of disappointment. He then reached out for the present on Shi Guang¡¯sp. ¡°Seems like this should be returned to me...¡± Shi Guang was faster than him as she hugged the box tightly, dodging to the side. ¡°It¡¯s mine since you¡¯ve already given it to me! There¡¯s nothing such as iming back something you¡¯ve given!¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly. ¡°...¡± Actually, he had no intention of wanting to take it back at all. He was merely acting. She pouted her lips. ¡°But, you can¡¯t me me as well. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your body type? Hmph! So worrisome!¡± He furrowed his brows. ¡°What body type?¡± She grumbled, ¡°A body type that would attract butterflies around you! You just have to look once at a woman and she¡¯ll definitely have the wrong idea about you!¡± He narrowed his gaze dangerously. ¡°Whose body type is the type that actually attracted a bee?¡± Shi Guang was guilty now... Just one! It was just that one bee! She then smiled out radiantly with exuberance as she lunged for Lu Yanchen¡¯s neck and whispered out sheepishly, ¡°Oh no, Brother Yanchen, it¡¯s all because I was angryyyy just now, you know...? Look at thosements! They¡¯re all saying that I¡¯m a vengeful widow who couldn¡¯t live without you! I sound worse than a beggar on the streets...¡± Lu Yanchen, ¡°...¡± Chapter 638 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (18)

    Chapter 638: Sister? Are You My Sister? (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen then wrapped his arms around her and reversed the question proudly, ¡°Do you understand how I felt in the past then?¡± Shi Guang was stumped for a moment before recovering to her senses. It was probably because each time the man was jealous or agitated, she would always mock him for being petty and calling him an Old Jealous King. ¡°Yupp...¡± She nodded her head sheepishly. Well, about this, there WAS still a difference in the circumstances¡ªhers was just a suspicion while his was concrete with evidence. Even though it was uncovered to be a misunderstanding, she still found herself incapable of rebutting. Thinking for a moment, she then said pitifully, ¡°Do you know that I bumped into Su Ya and Yan Zi before my event?¡± He raised his brows. However, he said nothing more and allowed her to continue. ¡°It was as though she was worried I wouldn¡¯t be pissed to death, as that Yan Zi even intentionally questioned me about how I felt when I read about the scandal between you and Lin Yi¡¯er. Thankfully, my phone was confiscated before thepetition. But, when I eventually read about it, I was so pissed I could spit out blood!¡± Shi Guangined sadly, but she was actually seeking constion. However, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes flickered with a killing intent. He was beginning to suspect if the entire incident was just a coincidence that she had asked him for directions. How could an entire scandal be blown out from her merely asking directions? And furthermore, Yan Zi even chose to reveal that to Shi Guang right before the most critical moment of her event. No wonder she would feel so aggrieved and pissedter on. Based on his investigations on Yan Zi, that woman was a high flyer in a certain massmunications university. Seemed like someone really knew how to create hype. He then recalled about the incident where his rtionship with Shi Guang was exposed. All the while before, he had suspected Yang Sitong of doing it. But even at the end of it, Yang Sitong denied it vehemently. If that were the case, Yan Zi might just be the mastermind behind it all. Looking at Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen pinched at her nose. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get back,¡± Those words were spoken with a calm indifference. However, through that indifference, Shi Guang could sense his tenderness and care toward her... as well as the coldness and mercilessness toward Yan Zi. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± She sat slightly upright and leaned toward him, smiling out innocently as though she was trying to hook his soul away from his body. Feeling a fuzzy sensation spreading through his body, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze toward her darkened. He suddenly leaned forth and kissed her on the lips, passionately and domineeringly, seeming as though he was about to eat her whole. Shi Guang was thoroughly embarrassed because they were still in his car. With both people seated in front, any passersby would be able to tell what they were doing instantly. Not only that, as Lu Yanchen¡¯s kiss intensified, his hands started roaming naughtily. Frantic, Shi Guang gripped his hand and panted out, ¡°D-D-Don¡¯t, Lu Yanchen! This is not at home... Don¡¯t behave like this...!¡± Even though he did not let her go immediately, his motions did stop, then he nibbled at her ear. That was Shi Guang¡¯s sensitive spot as she instantly felt her entire body going fuzzy, feeling like bashing him once more. ¡°Didn¡¯t you said that you wanted to use your hands for me?¡± What he meant was that... Do it once with your hand first and we¡¯ll continue at home. ¡°No!¡± Her face flushed red while she tried to maintain a solid expression. ¡°Erm... we¡¯ve got to head back! Grandma is waiting for us!¡± Chapter 639 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (19)

    Chapter 639: Sister? Are You My Sister? (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Smelly girl! You¡¯ve got to take responsibility for stoking the fire!¡± Lu Yanchen gripped her tighter around the waist so that she could feel his burning lust. Peering outside, Shi Guang caught sight of many people walking by the carpark. Not wanting to appear on the headlines tomorrow for car sex with him, she pushed him away hurriedly. ¡°D-Don¡¯t mess around! Let¡¯s hurry head back! Once we¡¯re back, erm... erm... you can... just do anything you¡¯d like!¡± Lu Yanchen red at her for a moment and worked hard at containing the fiery lust in his body. As for Shi Guang who had stoked the fire, she was all well behaved at this moment, not daring to make a single peep. However, she would cast a side nce at him from time to time¡ªthe temper of a man in heat was not pleasant at all. Forcing an awkward smile, she turned away. As though the man knew what she was thinking about, he reached out and ruffled her hair. Shi Guang did not dare to say anything as she tidied her hair silently. ¡°Give mum a call and tell her that we¡¯re not heading over today!¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem good, right?¡± Shi Guang looked at him surprised. ¡°Grandma and little auntie are around as well. Mummy invited them for a meal!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the first time they¡¯re meeting anyways... they should know one another well enough. When you weren¡¯t around, they¡¯ve already had meals of their own quite a few times. I believe that they wouldn¡¯t mind,¡± He said as he drove with one hand, making the call with the other. Before long, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Son, what time will you guys be arriving?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve got something on, not going.¡± ¡°What? Noting?¡± The look of happiness on Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face as she was conversing with grandma disappeared suddenly while she asked in a bizarre tone, ¡°What happened? Did something happen to Shi Guang?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s just too tired, so I¡¯m taking her home to rest.¡± ¡°Coming to our ce to rest is the same, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°She¡¯s really tired and has already fallen asleep. Since it¡¯s nearer to our apartment here, I¡¯ll just send her back there.¡± Shen Lingshuang: ¡°...¡± She froze for a moment, not really thinking too much about it when Mo Jin¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°How about you guys just do it in the car?¡± PFFT! Someone spat out while little auntie could be heard scolding Mo Jin in the background, ¡®What are you talking about, stupid girl!¡¯ Grandma clutched at her forehead and gave a resigned smile. ¡°...¡± There were only women here¡ªChief Lu and little uncle were ying chess at the moment. Shen Lingshuang, on the other hand, wasn¡¯t all that embarrassed as she coughed gently, ¡°Erm, it¡¯s already been more than a month since you guys have met, and it¡¯s normal to lose control for a little. I understand, totally understand!¡± Before she hung up, Shen Lingshuang even reminded Lu Yanchen softly... Be gentler! Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She truly felt like getting pissed andughing at the same time,ining straight up, ¡°Look at you! Now grandma and mummy are all thinking dirty!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°What else? Does it seem as though I can fall asleep chatting?!¡± Shi Guang felt that she would probably be too embarrassed to face little auntie and grandma in the future. Hugging the box, she asked, ¡°Can I open it now?¡± He looked at her, as if saying: up to you. But in any case¡ªbe it whether he agreed to it or not¡ªshe had already opened the package swiftly. Initially, Shi Guang had thought that it would be jewelry or whatnot. When it turned out to be a box of choctes, she turned around and looked at him. ¡°You¡¯re just giving me choctes?¡± For some reason, she suddenly found that he was so miserly! Right now, he could be considered as a domineering CEO. Shouldn¡¯t people like that give their dainty wives huge diamonds, limited edition bags, or whatnot? This was the first time he was giving her a present after their marriage, and it was just a normal box of choctes! Chapter 640 - Sister? Are You My Sister? (20)

    Chapter 640: Sister? Are You My Sister? (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± What did she mean by just choctes? Didn¡¯t she know the significance of giving choctes? Shi Guang had already opened the box and discovered that every single piece of chocte was wrapped by a meticulous wrapping individually, resting on a mink tform. Not only that, the surface was decorated with sparkling crystals and silk roses. She was stunned. ¡°So pretty! These choctes are so special!¡± Holy sh*t! She loved it! Even though they were not jewelry but mere choctes, they were truly amazing! Lu Yanchen replied frostily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it was JUST choctes?¡± ¡°Haha... A box of choctes is just nice as well!¡± Shi Guang opened an individual chocte carefully before tossing it into her mouth. Savoring the vor while nibbling on it softly, she smiled widely. ¡°T-This...! This is really quite nice! It¡¯s sweet without the normal bitter taste of usual choctes! Not only that, the sweetness is not repetitive! What brand is this?¡± Lu Yanchen merely looked at her without answering. Instead, he smirked yfully. ¡°Had I known this would be the case, I wouldn¡¯t have bought these for you! Buying things for people who don¡¯t know how to appreciate their value is just trampling on these gifts of the Gods!¡± ¡°How am I trampling on them?¡± Shi Guang raised her thumb up. ¡°Am I notplimenting that it¡¯s amazing?¡± He merely curled his lips faintly, saying nothing more. The journey back to their apartment was about 30 minutes, and Shi Guang snapped a photo of her present onto Weibo. At the same time, it was to inform the world that she and Lu Yanchen were fine and dandy. The attached photo were his choctes. Instantly, thements were flooded. Naturally, there were people asking about him and Lin Yi¡¯er as well. Later on, otherizens defended him saying that he had nothing going on with Lin Yi¡¯er. However, none of those were things that Shi Guang were concerned with. Her focus was on some otherments... ... Shi Guang waspletely stumped. unting of wealth? Apartment? Dubai¡¯s royalties? Weren¡¯t these just normal choctes? She looked at the name of the choctes ¨C they were all in English. Eyeing Lu Yanchen beside her, she asked carefully, ¡°Those things up there are diamonds?¡± He raised his brow. ¡°What else?¡± She had truly thought that they were crystals! No wonder Lu Yanchen would say that she was trampling on the gifts of the Gods! She had just tossed them right into her mouth...! While gulping, she asked, ¡°That... That mouthful I had earlier on... did it cost my entire month¡¯s sry?¡± He replied indifferently, ¡°Your entire champion title¡¯s prize money!¡± Shi Guang suddenly choked as she patted her chest, coughing heavily. These were so expensive! It was as though she was suffering from indigestion after eating gold! ¡°You¡¯re way toovish, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you look down on me being miserly?¡± ¡°Choctes would spoil if they¡¯re left too long without being eaten!¡± ¡°Let them spoil then! I meant to buy them just for a show to you anyway.¡± Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry. Tugging at his sleeves, she said bashfully, ¡°You¡¯ll... spoil me like this.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s spoiling you? You¡¯ve got to pay back for these. If you¡¯re useless, I¡¯m going to toss you right off the car!¡± He replied nonchntly, his eyes exuding a fiery sense of passion. Chapter 641 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (1)

    Chapter 641: The Twisted Mr. Shang (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those words sounded so flirty! It sounded as though he could do anything he liked in bed as long as he gave her a present! It was not as though... she hadn¡¯t been allowing him to do anything he liked without even giving a present! However, Shi Guang could not retort, and merely acted as though she had heard nothing. After all, she was the one who had started it by looking down on his present! Sniggering awkwardly, she packed the chocte back into the box. Because there was still quite a while before they got home, Shi Guang continued scrolling through Weibo. Remembering how Qian Xun was there to support her earlier on, she searched for thetter¡¯s Weibo and followed it conveniently. Coincidentally, Qian Xun was on Weibo at the moment as well. When she saw Shi Guang¡¯s follow, she followed back. Right now, Shi Guang was a hot topic on Weibo, and even a mere follow from Qian Xun brought about a huge wave of discussions and guesses. There were even people talking about how Lin Yi¡¯er and Qian Xun were rumored to not get along on the inte. For Shi Guang to follow Qian Xun right when Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s scandal was going on... Was this a deration of war about how shew as going to join hands with Qian Xun to deal with Lin Yi¡¯er? In any case, a small act of Shi Guang¡¯s led to a world of imaginations. To Shi Guang, things like these were utterly boring. But oh well, the entertainment industry was created through imagination anyway. Besides, theizens would have nothing to do if they didn¡¯t create a little drama every now and then. Just as she was about to exit Weibo, she received a notification of a post from Qian Xun. It was to promote her new show¡ªthis was her first time acting in a drama series. It was a huge production targeted toward female audiences: a power struggle themed period series called . It was about an orphaned girl without parents. However, she possessed a gift toward medicine that surpassed everyone else, and the show depicted her journey toward bringing peace to the world through it. Shi Guang merely nced through it when she froze. Rong Mo¡¯s name was on the promotional post. That was right, Rong Mo! Clicking on thements, it was all talking about Rong Mo. His role was that of the 2nd male lead, depicting the most handsome man in the entire world, Young Master Ling. However, when the news was spread the previous day about the casting, that role was meant to be portrayed by another mainstream actor! Yet, in the span of a single day, he was reced by a totally unknown newbie without any acting experience? With that, the mainstream actor¡¯s fans exploded out, defending their idol withplete disregard toward everything else, ming at Rong Mo and iming that he was there through money connections. They spoke about how there must be someone backing him up, buying the role for him behind the scenes. Be it whether they were fans of the original work or the mainstream actor, everyone was mocking Rong Mo with all sorts of nasty words. There WERE a few fans that spoke about how handsome Rong Mo was as well, but they were drowned by the massive crowd, which was refuting their words about how someone who was handsome without acting skills was useless as well. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Rong Mo¡¯s photo for the show. The young man with his pristine features was wearing white robes, holding a jade flute in his hands. Those slender fingers had defined curves, seeming as though they were etched from jade itself. His eyes were perfectly curved, and he had exquisite lips. Leaning his head slightly, that head of ck hair fell down, bringing with it an elegant and cool disposition. The look of his eyes sparkled like the constetions of the Heavens, seeming as though he was mulling about something deep in thought. Shi Guang was frozen, feeling nothing but her pounding heart. Badump! Badump! Badump! It wasn¡¯t because this young man was too handsome, looking as though he had walked out of the paintings of the novels. It was because this Rong Mo... ... resembled her sister way too much! Chapter 642 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (2)

    Chapter 642: The Twisted Mr. Shang (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s heart took a dip. Rong Mo... Rong Mo. How could he look that simr to her sister? Mo Feifei had been unconscious for 7 years now, causing her to be really, really skinny. Furthermore, given that she had beenying on the bed for 7 years now, Shi Guang¡¯s only memory of her was a fleeting impression of hersting smile in the past and the unconscious present her on the bed. However, if she were to cover Rong Mo¡¯s eyes and imagine that he was sleeping¡ªplus have him lose a little weight to be skinnier¡ªhe would truly resemble Feifei! Was he her sister? But, he was a man! How could he look that simr to her sister then? Besides, each time she saw him, she would have a really strange feeling¡ªcould he really be her sister? Shi Guang followed Lu Yanchen down the car in a daze. When they reached home, she asked him softly, ¡°The previous time, I asked you to check up on Rong Mo. Have you done so?¡± His hand that was holding onto the door quivered slightly before he mmed it. Turning around, he scooped Shi Guang into a hug and kissed her with his tongue immediately. It was a kiss both hurried and urgent, so fierce that it seemed as though he wanted to swallow her. This smelly girl that didn¡¯t know to read the mood! How dare she mention another man right now! He¡¯d teach her a good lesson today! Shi Guang used the chocte box to push him away gently. However, he picked it up and tossed it right at the sofa. ¡°Choc...¡± tes ! Those were really expensive choctes that were worth their weight in gold! Before she could even finish her sentence, he had pinned her against the wall while kissing her forcibly. Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry. When he nibbled at her ears, she exhaled out, ¡°Lu Yanchen, hold on! A little while? I¡¯ve got something to tell you.¡± ¡°After we do it!¡± With that, he ripped at her clothes. Shi Guang had never felt that Lu Yanchen was an impatient man in the past. But the way he was right now had her wondering if it were truly because she had riled him way too much! When he kissed her once more, she spoke, ¡°I want to look at Rong Mo¡¯s details.¡± He raised his brows slightly. ¡°Why do you keep mentioning him at this moment?¡± Hugging her tightly, he lowered his head and nted a really long kiss... so long that Shi Guang felt as though her tongue could snap. Finally, she could barely catch her breath as she pushed at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Rong Mo...¡± The sound of those two words had his rough hands moving toward her chest, squeezing those soft lumps in a punishing manner. ¡°Ahhh...¡± Shi Guang gasped out, her entire body going soft as she hurriedly continued, ¡°He looks like sister...¡± Lu Yanchen froze slightly as he looked at her. She exined herself, ¡°That Rong Mo truly resembles my sister way too much. Hurry help me check if he¡¯s my sister!¡± At that moment, Shi Guang was truly not in the mood for anything¡ªthe only thing on her mind was whether Rong Mo was her sister. He narrowed his gaze. He had seen Mo Feifei before¡ªthe version of her unconscious and lying on the bed. When Shi Guang asked him to check up on Rong Mo, he had already obtained all his details in hisptop. However, he had not taken a look at them. To think that Shi Guang would im that he looked like Feifei right now. He hadpletely lost his heat right now, wanting to see just how much that Rong Mo resembled Feifei. Letting her go, he headed into his study with Shi Guang following suit. Inside, he sat behind his desk, looking at the files so intently that he did not even raise his head when Shi Guang entered... Chapter 643 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (3)

    Chapter 643: The Twisted Mr. Shang (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang stood in front of the desk nervously. ¡°Is he my sister?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her and beckoned with his hand. Walking over immediately, Shi Guang¡¯s hand was tugged by him as she sat on hisp. Her heart was pounding furiously as she held her breath while looking at the screen. Rong Mo. Male. From the capital. 18 years old. He grew up in an orphanage and moved into the Shang Family, with the reason cited that the Old Madam of the Shang Family imed to know his grandma, which was why she kept him in. The Shangs was a family of a long history in the capital, keeping a low profile the entire time. That television drama of Rong Mo¡¯s was the first foray of the Shang Corporation into the entertainment industry. It wasn¡¯t Rong Mo who had snatched the role of the 2nd male lead; thetter had breached the contract a day prior to the announcement, and Rong Mo stepped in to salvage the situation. Shi Guang stared at the screen for a long time, unable to recover to her senses before she finally mumbled, ¡°So, he¡¯s really a man?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lu Yanchen replied softly. Even though the information shouldn¡¯t be wrong, they couldn¡¯t exclude other possibilities either. Shi Guang was unable to ept it. At that moment when she had seen the photo, she truly felt that it was her sister posing as a man. ¡°Could I meet him just once?!¡± She truly felt that Rong Mo did not resemble a man. How could he be, given how much he looked like her sister? No matter what, he just looked like a woman to her. ¡°Shi Guang...¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his head dangerously. Even if this Rong Mo resembled her sister, he did not like it if she were to ce that much emphasis on him. ¡°Orphan?¡± Shi Guang pointed at the details and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange? To think that someone who resembles my sister that much would be an orphan, only appearing at the Shangs two months ago to be kept by the Old Madam of the Shangs. Didn¡¯t my sister go missing two months ago? Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s way too coincidental? I refuse to believe this! Unless I see him with my very eyes, I refuse to believe that he¡¯s a man!¡± Lu Yanchen froze for a moment, his eyes dimming. Hugging her tightly from the back, he snarled out beside her ears, ¡°Are you not going to be convinced that he¡¯s a man unless he strips in front of you?¡± That warm air brought with it a dangerous aura as Shi Guang winced slightly. However, her eyes still sparkled nevertheless. ¡°That¡¯s right! That¡¯s a good idea to determine if he¡¯s a man!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth cramped up. ¡°...¡± To think that she would really think about stripping another man! He nibbled on her ear gently. Shirking her body, her voice turned low, ¡°Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Who¡¯s the one messing around now, smelly girl! She had promised that she would apany him today, that she would let him do anything he¡¯d like and obey him! His aura spread around her ears entirely, bringing with it an alluring bewitchment while his hands started roaming around with a fiery passion... ¡°Would it kill you to wait a little while?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s hand that was on the keyboard could not help but tighten. In her heart, she wasining about how this man was truly a vixen and she was here to subdue the demon. ¡°YES!¡± His grip around her waist strengthened as he spread her legs wider apart. His kiss got hotter and hotter while his fingers got naughtier and naughtier. However, he was no longer as impatient as before. Instead, he was roaming around her sensitive spot as though he was tormenting her on purpose. ¡°But, we¡¯re talking about serious business.¡± ¡°I¡¯m conducting serious business too!¡± ¡°...¡± Chapter 644 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (4)

    Chapter 644: The Twisted Mr. Shang (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was pure silence in the room, other than the asional uncontroble moans of the woman. Unable to contain herself, she leaned back and tugged at his clothes tightly with her hand, trying to endure the intense sensations jolting through her body¡ªthat was the only thing holding her back from lying down entirely onto the table. Looking at how everything was about to explode out, Shi Guang curled her arms around his neck and raised her brows. ¡°Go back to the room first. It¡¯s not a safe day, and there are no condoms here. It¡¯s unsafe!¡± He froze for a moment before looking at her deeply and carrying her into the room.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not pulling out?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll still have to pull outter!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of getting me pregnant?!¡± ¡°Nonono! I don¡¯t want to have a baby now!¡± ... After Shi Guang rambled on, he finally spoke, ¡°Then when are you intending to bear me a child?¡± Shi Guang started counting. ¡°I might get into the national team this year. I want to take part in the World Championships next year, the All Sports Cup two yearster, the Olympics three yearster, the Asian Games four yearster, and...¡± She then sprawled over on the bed and continued on while Lu Yanchen, who had worn his condom, was now knitting his brows tighter. He then pinned her down from behind entirely. God knew how long more he¡¯d have to wait for her to bear him a child! To him, now was the best timing¡ªshe could give birth right when she graduates! ¡°Huh! Lu Yanchen... AH!¡± Damn it! Why was it from the back again! Why does he love entering from the back so much...! Even though this wasn¡¯t her first time, she still wasn¡¯t exactlyfortable with it as her body tried to resist the rising pain and the equivalent pleasure... At the moment of climax, Shi Guang was barely hanging onto her life on a thread. However, he heaved out heavily while whispering beside her ears, ¡°Again!¡± This time around, he entered from above and prated right into her deepest parts. Shi Guang could no longer count the number of thrusts that were happening as she was spent more intensely than swimming 10,000m. It was as if she could no longer handle it eventually, begging for mercy bit by bit. However, to think that not only would he not relent, someone turned even beastlier! He even said that what he loved was the image of her begging him pitifully beneath him as he bullied her! ¡°You¡¯re sick!¡± To that, he merely sniggered and roleyed to that role of a sicko, taking on multiple positions while uttering extremely despicable phrases along the way such that Shi Guang was totally astounded. She had always thought that the cold and aloof Lu Yanchen was a decent man who was only slightly lewder in front of her. It was only now that she realized that lewd was far from the word. He was... beastly! Both of them romped tillte after midnight before he eventually let her off. By then, Shi Guang was only half alive as she could barely even lift a single finger from her exhaustion. In fact, she was so tired that he was the one who helped her shower eventually. In her hazy daze, she swore that she would not rile him like that anymore in the future! Shi Guang slept all the way till noon the next day, with her body aching so badly that she did not even feel like getting up. However, the man was thoroughly refreshed. Holding a small ss of wine with one hand and his phone with the other, he gave Chu Mubei a call. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to watch over Su Liping and her daughter?¡± ¡°Yeah! Su Liping intends to open a saloon or whatnot. Other than meeting Su Ya, the only thing that Yan Zi did was apany Su Liping in nning for that saloon. I heard that they intend for it to be the most high ss private saloon club in Z Province. She seems to want to make use of Chief Lu¡¯s name for it.¡± Chapter 645 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (5)

    Chapter 645: The Twisted Mr. Shang (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen curled his lips in mockery. ¡°Since she likes using the name of married men that much, we¡¯ll let her borrow a few more names.¡± Even though it was just a simple sentence, Chu Mubei could sense the bloodthirst in it. ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± ¡°Send her a couple of men who have tigress wives!¡± Chu Mubei was stunned for a moment before realizing what he had said before sniggering, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little too vicious?¡± ¡°Vicious? Right at the crux of Shi Guang¡¯s finals, Yan Zi told Shi Guang about my scandal with that Lin Yi¡¯er. That¡¯s way more vicious than what I¡¯m doing.¡± He spun on his chair while leaning back, resting his long, slender legs on the desk with an imposing and domineering manner. Chu Mubei scoffed coldly, ¡°Yan Zi... the gall! Does she really think that she can do anything she wants just because the Sus are backing her? Boss Su is quite a lecher. Now that Yan Zi and Su Ya are close sisters, this should be a good show to watch.¡± ¡°Alright then! Add Boss Su to that list of married men as well!¡± Boss Su, Su Dongqian¡ªSu Ya¡¯s father! ¡°Alright, leave this to me. I haven¡¯t managed to settle Mo Feifei¡¯s issue properly for you, but I¡¯ll definitely do this well.¡± Before Chu Mubei hung up, Lu Yanchen held him back. ¡°Anything else?¡± Lu Yanchen rapped his fingers on the desk and contemted for a moment. ¡°That Rong Mo seems to resemble Mo Feifei. Go check up more on him.¡± ¡°Rong Mo? Mo Feifei? Are they alike?¡± Chu Mubei held onto his phone while opening hisptop with his other hand, checking on the information that he had sent earlier on. After looking through it, he could not help but cuss, ¡°F*ck! F*cking hell! They really DO look alike! I hadn¡¯t thought about it that way when I first saw him! Bloody hell! Here I was talking about how I¡¯ve checked through all women dead or alive and yet there were no signs of Mo Feifei! How could that be! So, this might exin why!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned sharper. ¡°But, he might not be Mo Feifei too.¡± ¡°Right, right... Alright, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll check it properly.¡± After ending the call, Lu Yanchen headed up to check if Shi Guang was awake. When he opened the door to the bedroom, he discovered that there was no one inside. Heading down, he found no one as well. The only thing left behind was a note informing him that she was going to check up on Qian Xun¡¯s status. Check up? No way! She was definitely going to look for Rong Mo. Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression turned icy cold. ... Shi Guang¡¯s attitude toward it was merely to test the waters as she sent Qian Xun a private message on Weibo, telling her that she wanted to visit her film set. Unexpectedly, thetter replied immediately, weing her to visit at any moment; and that all she had to do was text once she arrived at the studio and she would send someone to receive her. Shi Guang¡¯szy disposition was instantly recharged as she tidied herself up at the fastest possible speed. She wanted to tell Lu Yanchen about it, but when she heard him on the phone with Chu Mubei, she decided not to disturb him and merely left him a note. By the time she finally met with Qian Xun, three hours had already passed. Qian Xun was wearing a period costume¡ªa faint grey dress with daisy imprints¡ªand her hair were bunned up with a wooden hairpin, looking all dainty, prim, and sweet as a whole. However, those eyes of hers still bore a slight demonic charm. It was extremely simr to the character of the role. On the surface, she was a doctor; however, she carried a hidden sense of vengeance and schemes in her heart. Qian Xun was curious toward the other¡¯s arrival. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to rest well for a couple of days after yourpetition? From what I know, you should have anotherpetition at the end of the month, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, training will resume after a week¡¯s rest...¡± Chapter 646 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (6) Chapter 646: The Twisted Mr. Shang (6) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun was called up to act next. Before she left, Shi Guang asked, ¡°Erm... Where is Rong Mo?¡± ¡°Rong Mo?¡± Qian Xun was curious as to why she¡¯d ask about Rong Mo. ¡°I know Rong Mo as well. Since I¡¯m here to visit you, I naturally have to visit him too.¡± Qian Xun smiled out knowingly. ¡°Usually, only male and female leads have individual makeup rooms for a set. But him? He¡¯s an exception, and he¡¯s in the makeup room beside mine.¡± With that, she left. Shi Guang looked at her back view and thought about how her eyes were simr to Feifei¡¯s... No, actually, her eyes were simr to Rong Mo¡¯s. Both of them had eyes that curved upwards, bringing with it a distinct charm. Qian Xun, Rong Mo, Feifei... Shi Guang exhaled heavily before heading to the makeup room on the side, entering only after she knocked for permission. The moment she entered, she caught sight of a suave man in white robes, bearing a refreshing aura as though he was a carefree young master that came with absolute ease. Instinctively, Shi Guang thought about the phrase ¡®The epitome of beauty is akin to jade; the man whose beauty is unrivaled¡¯¨C this was truly befitting for Rong Mo. When he saw Shi Guang, Rong Mo was stunned momentarily. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m friends with Qian Xun. Because I¡¯m here to visit her and I know that you¡¯re also in this set, I came to... to visit you too.¡± Shi Guang stammered a little, revealing her uneasiness. Rong Mo pointed to a chair at the side. ¡°Sit.¡± Shi Guang sat down nervously. However, she did not know how she should start the conversation, merely rambling on with nonsense after a long time, ¡°I had not thought that you would actually be an actor! However, you ARE quite handsome, and quite good at acting!¡± Rong Mo sized Shi Guang up for a moment without batting an eyelid. He then lowered his gaze and smiled. ¡°Acting IS rather interesting.¡± Shi Guang kept her gaze fixated on his face, gripping her fingers tightly¡ªthey were too alike! When he lowered his head, they were truly way too alike! ¡°What interests do you have other than acting?¡± ¡°Painting, I guess.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped a beat¡ªFeifei loved painting too. She gripped at Rong Mo¡¯s hand emotionally. ¡°...¡± Just as she was about to ask him if he was her, a cold voice rang out, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Shi Guang spun her head around instinctively and caught sight of a man with unparalleled suaveness. His exquisite features seemed as though they were carved out while his gaze was sharp. Pursing his lips tightly, he exuded an extremely imposing aura that repressed her. This was the first time Shi Guang had felt an aura this strong from anyone other than Lu Yanchen. This was someone she had seen from the informationst night as well. He was there with Rong Mo back in the capital¡ªMr. Shang. Shang Mo! The Shangs were one of the top aristocratic families of the capital, and at the tender age of 20, Shang Mo had already taken over most of the Shangs¡¯ businesses. Clearly, this was a man with means. Even though he was the youngest sessor in the history of the Shangs, he was also the most scheming of them all. Young and capable, a mighty family background as well as an impable figure, he had the skills to showcase his prowess as well. At 18, he struck out at Wall Street. Within a single year, he earned the nickname of ¡®Business Prodigy¡¯. In theory, a man like that should be the dream of many girls of prestigious andrge families as well. However, he had an extremely bad reputation! Rumors had it that his temperament was extremely weird, violent, cruel, and vicious! He wore a pair of spectacles without myopia because he wanted to hide his hidden twisted fetish of... swinging for both men and women! Chapter 647 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (7)

    Chapter 647: The Twisted Mr. Shang (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang froze for a moment before feeling Rong Mo let go of her grasp and stand upright, greeting politely, ¡°Mr. Shang!¡± Shi Guang tidied herself and stood up as well, smiling at Shang Mo. ¡°... Hello, Mr. Shang. We meet again.¡± Shang Mo marched forth, ring at Shi Guang intently as though he was trying to recall who she was. Shi Guang helped him jog his memory. ¡°In the capital, I bumped into you guys by ident at the lift lobby.¡± When he heard that, Shang Mo¡¯s expression softened a little before he replied in a mysterious manner, ¡°It¡¯s you...¡± His voice was extremely deep, sounding both steady and authoritative at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s right. I knew Qian Xun, and thus I came to visit her. But somehow, I bumped into Rong Mo by ident, and thus came to say hello too.¡± Shi Guang cast a look at Rong Mo instinctively¡ªhe seemed really afraid of Mr. Shang, looking extremely uneasy the moment the other entered. She then recalled the rumors that were spreading around the upper circles of the capital. Be it whether or not Rong Mo was her sister, even if Rong Mo was a man, given how delicate and beautiful he was born as, would this Shang Mo let him off? ¡°Do you have anything else?¡± After a moment, Shang Mo suddenly looked at Shi Guang with an intensified gaze, making her freeze up. Clearly, he meant that... Get the hell lost if you¡¯ve got nothing else. Chasing her away? She was not afraid of Shang Mo. However, she had to admit that being stared at him like that was rather intimidating. Besides, even if Rong Mo were her sister, given the way he was behaving so cautiously in front of Shang Mo, there was no way he would admit to it in front of him. With that thought, Shi Guangposed herself and bid Rong Mo farewell before smiling out politely at Shang Mo and leaving. ... The moment Shi Guang left, there was no one else but Rong Mo and Shang Mo in the makeup room. Rong Mo smiled at Shang Mo faintly. ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Shang?¡± Thetter did not respond to the question. Instead, he surveyed the room for a while before sitting down on the chair beside him. His casual,zy stance sent forth an entire body of imposingness. Rubbing his fingers from time to time, that small little pressure signaled a mounting pressure. After a moment, he looked at Rong Mo. ¡°She likes you?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± That sudden question had Rong Mo freezing for a moment. He then looked at Shang Mo¡¯s deep, mysterious gaze¡ªthose eyes brought with them a killing intent. Rong Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. However, he was careful not to let it slip on his face. Moving his gaze away slowly, he looked at the mirror and removed his wig. ¡°There are certain people that you can¡¯t offend. That woman is not ordinary. You better keep your distance from her. If you were to offend the 4th Young Master Lu, I¡¯m not obliged to protect you.¡± He mulled for a moment before asking. ¡°4th Young Master Lu? Which Lu Family is that?¡± ¡°The Lus of the Eastern Theater Command. Which Lus do you think they are?¡± Mr. Shang replied simply. ¡°She merely passed by and visited me.¡± Rong Mo raised his head, giving a faint, sweet smile. Shang Mo¡¯s fingers twitched before raising his head to look at him, asking in a mocking tone, ¡°Is it?¡± Clearly, he did not believe him! And the reality was, of course, far from that as well! Rong Mo could sense that Shi Guang had a motive foring to visit too... Could she have...? Chapter 648 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (8) Chapter 648: The Twisted Mr. Shang (8) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo¡¯s lips curled with a cold smirk. Rong Mo faced those cold and lifeless eyes that seemed as though they belonged to a superior being. After a moment, Shang Mo retracted his icy demeanor and transformed into a warm gentleman. ¡°Grandma is waiting for you. You¡¯ve got 10 minutes to pack!¡± Rong Mo hurriedly added, ¡°Alright!¡± He took off his wig and removed the makeup from his face with a handkerchief before heading into a changing room. Shang Mo looked at him with pursed lips. Even though his face was expressionless, his heart was scoffing coldly. Thisd was really steady, and did not have any bit of slip ups even when handling people. To think that he could not even tell that anything was up with Rong Mo at all! But this was for the best¡ªthis only made the game even more interesting. Shang Mo¡¯s gaze out of the window was dark and imperceptible, akin to the seas beneath dark clouds¡ªdeep and reaching, signaling an ensuing turbulent storm. After closing the doors of the changing room, Rong Mo leaned with his back against the wall and heaved out heavily. Clearly, he could only finally rx now, realizing he had broken out into cold sweat. Wiping his forehead, he felt that thinyer of sweat before he started changing. The changing room was fitted with a gigantic mirror. When Rong Mo took off his clothes, it reflected his jade white skin. That exquisite face was akin to that of a little girl¡¯s. However, that head of short, ruffled ck hair made it seem as though he was merely a boy with articte features. This was a person whose gender was indeterminable. However, the bandages on his chest had loosened, revealing small protruding mumps. This was the only proof that showed... this him was a her. This was a young, beautiful maiden! Two months ago, she had stirred awake in darkness, finding herself at a foreign ce. Her surroundings seemed as though she had just gone through a car ident. She did not know who she was or how she had gotten there, and neither did she know how the ident took ce. Everything aside, she did not even remember that it wasn¡¯t because of the car ident that she had lost her memories. The only sensation she felt was a stinging pain all over her body and a giddying dizziness. Her surroundings were silent, seeming as though there was no one else around as she could only depend on herself to get out of the ce. However, she was way too weak at that moment. She had barely managed to crawl out of the car and took a couple of steps when she stumbled once more. Slipping all the way down from the road, that was thest thing she could remember. When she next awoke, she was within a house. A man stood beside her bed. When he saw that she was waking up, he was ted as he smiled out emotionally. ¡°You¡¯re awake? You¡¯re finally awake!¡± However, a smudge of dejection spread through his face after that initial tion. This was the first person she had caught sight of since she woke up. Right at her weakest moment, under the circumstances of not knowing who she was herself¡ªand even if she did not know who this man was too¡ªher trust toward him was absolute. She firmly believed that he must be taking care of her sincerely because he was her family or close friend. And indeed, he WAS really nice to her, taking care of her meticulously as though she was the most precious treasure in this world, even seemingly afraid that she might hurt herself through some ident. She wanted to ask him if he was her boyfriend or brother. However, the newly awakened her could not speak at all. Mo. That was how he called her. However, she did not know which Mo 1 it was. That was fine though¡ªshe believed that she would know eventually after she got better. But it didn¡¯t take long before she realized something was awry. She had merely lost her memory, not gone stupid. At the same time, her English seemed to be rather decent, and because of that, she realized that there were two words listed in the medicine that he had been feeding her... Sedative and hypnotic. Chapter 649 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (9)

    Chapter 649: The Twisted Mr. Shang (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But, why? She was amnesiac, but there was nothing wrong with her mood. Why did she require sedatives? She was sleeping really well as well, so why sleeping pills? What sort of illness must she have to require those medicines? Even though she was amnesiac and did not remember who she was right now, why would he have to give her these two types of medicines that clearly had the opposite effect of what she required? She remembered clearly through her existing knowledge that long term usage of sedatives and sleeping pills could cause one¡¯s memory to weaken. Was the reason why she was amnesiac because of these? Could this man that was showing her concern on the surface actually be someone bad? Was he intentionally trying to have her forget everything¡ªwas this a plot that he had set up with others so that she would not remember who she was? Who was she then? What was their purpose of doing this? She wanted to know who she was and get out of this ce. Although certain that she must not touch those sedatives and sleeping pills, she was also sure that the man must not know about her discovery. In front of him, she popped all the pills down. However, she swallowed none of them. In fact, she even refused to let him inject her with nutrient fluids anymore, worried that they might contain memory retardingponents as well. She forced herself to eat more daily as she trained her body on the sly, hoping to regain her vitality earlier. Initially, her entire throat was hoarse and she could not even speak at all. Gradually, she recovered her voice, and even found the strength to walk down from the bed. All the while, that man thought that she was unable to speak or move. Two dayster, when he was not noticing, she slipped off. However, her body was still really weak, and she could stumble and fall a couple of times by just walking a little. Sensing that there seemed to be people looking for her, she hid behind a tree and looked back, catching sight of them. Who were those people? Why were they looking for her? Had that man discovered that she¡¯d gone missing? Were those his men? She did not know who she was or whom she could trust. The car ident... Being locked up... Everything seemed pre-nned. But, why would anyone want to do that to them? Were they... friends or foes? Where was her family now that she had gone missing? Weren¡¯t they trying to look for her? Were those people looking for her part of her family or foes? She was full of doubts, and she did not dare to try giving it a shot. If she were to be captured by them, given her current body condition, there was no way she would be able to escape once more. But, even now that she was out, she had no idea where she was supposed to go. Lost, the only feeling in her heart was helplessness and fear. There seemed to be two men following her. Acting as though she was fine, she hastened in her steps, not knowing where she was headed entirely. Passing by a river, she fell over right into it. The currents were rapid as she shut her eyes tightly, flowing with the river into an extremely hugeke as her body sank and bubbles foamed out of her mouth endlessly. She did not want to die as she struggled furiously in the waters. However, it was all to no avail as she sank deeper and deeper. Was she going to die? She did not want to die! Not before she found out who she was yet! At that moment, the voice of a small girl rang out in her mind. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so stupid! I already told you to rx your body, rx...! Stretch your arms straight and turn your palms outwards. While doing so, stretch your arms fully and push...¡± ¡°When you¡¯re gliding through the waters, you must push both arms against the water resistance and glide straight together. Rx your body and kick with your legs as well...¡± Chapter 650 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (10)

    Chapter 650: The Twisted Mr. Shang (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh my sister, why are you so stupid? I¡¯m a swimming champion! How can you not know how to swim! Hurry, hurry! Let¡¯s try it once more!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯ve got your hand motions right! Rx your ankle! Retracting your legs is useless, that has no power. It¡¯s not pushing up and down. Kick out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Just like that...! Oh my, why have you stopped again? Let me repeat it once more, rx your body...¡± That conversation reyed itself through her mind. She followed the words of her sister and rxed her body, swinging her limbs like those of a frog. Even if her body was sinking uncontrobly, she did not give up. Gradually, she found her entire body getting lighter, and before long, she floated up toward the surface. Thankfully, the Heavens did not let her down and she wasn¡¯t far from the shore. Once again, she had escaped death. Sprawling on the ground, she struggled and slowly regained her strength. No more¡ªshe couldn¡¯t go through that anymore. She had got to think of a way for those men to stop chasing after her. But, what other way could she have? There was no way she could just wander around the streets brazenly like that after she had escaped. She had to look for people who truly know her. But what would those people be like? Friends? Foes? Would she be just a chess piece in the hands of some schemer? Aftering forth from theke, sheid there for a long time. With all her clothes muddy and her hair all disheveled, she looked no different from the beggars on the streets. Actually, she was no different from them. She was so hungry that she barely had the strength to walk. For the sake of survival, she could only scavenge through the nearest trash bin. However, there was nothing edible except for a set of men¡¯s clothing. For the sake of survival so that no one could recognize her, she decided to pose as a man. Sitting in a park, there was nowhere she could go or recognize. Not daring to wander all around, she found herself being consumed by fear and helplessness once more. Right then, an old granny was walking up ahead, clutching a walking stick. There were kids ying around in the park as well. With their mindless running, they knocked that granny over. The granny¡¯s posture shouldn¡¯t have been really great to begin with, so she headed up to help the granny up. Not only was the granny not upset, she was even smiling out. After the granny got up, she did not walk off immediately. Instead, she headed to a w machine nearby and started ying with it with some coins. Instantly, that group of children rushed over as well. Looking at how the granny was failing after a couple of attempts, those rowdy kids pushed the granny away after she entered her coin, moring to take over her. Naturally, they did not manage to catch a doll either. The granny raised her walking stick, threatening to strike at those rowdy kids while mumbling something about them wasting her coin. However, Rong Mo could not help but chuckle out, feeling that the granny was just scaring those kids on purpose. Suddenly, the granny¡¯s face spun toward her, causing her smile to freeze in position. For some reason, she felt a sense of wariness and fear, looking at how the granny was beckoning her nervously. At that time, she did not know what the granny had wanted. It was only till granny pointed at the w machine that she understood¡ªgranny wanted her to help catch a doll. Hesitating for a moment, she stood up and walked over. For some unknown reason, she felt a sense of familiarity from that w machine. Closing her eyes, a conversation shed through her mind. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so stupid! I¡¯ve never been able to catch a doll all my life!¡± Instantly, her head was met with a throbbing pain. As she clutched her temple, the granny asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 651 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (11)

    Chapter 651: The Twisted Mr. Shang (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She shrugged it off and smiled at the granny before helping her with the w machine. Surprisingly, she did not know why and how, but she managed to catch a doll. Ecstatic, the granny hugged the doll as though she was hugging a child. She then handed the rest of her coins over to Rong Mo. While her sess rate wasn¡¯t 100%, she still managed to catch a dozen or so dolls for the granny. Unable to contain her smiles, the old granny distributed those dolls to the rowdy kids, leaving thergest one for Rong Mo. All smiles, she even invited Rong Mo to her ce in the future. Now that the granny was gone, she sat down where she was initially and looked at the doll in her hands. Rubbing her belly, she felt as though she could die from hunger at any moment. But, where was she to find food from? Could the doll in her hands be exchanged for money? Raising her head painfully, she realized that the granny who had left earlier on was standing right before her again, looking at her with a terrible and worried expression, ¡°Child, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯m... hungry...¡± Finally, she spoke. It was as though this was the first time she had said something since she was awakened. ¡°Hungry?¡± The granny was evidently shaken. What day and age were they in right now? How could someone be this hungry? Beckoning for one of the rowdy kids from earlier on, she gave him a little money and tasked him to purchase a loaf of bread and a bottle of water. Rong Mo ate with such haste that she nearly choked. The granny opened the bottle of water and handed it to her. ¡°Child, take it easy!¡± She looked at her with tenderness and asked. ¡°Where is your family? Why have they not fed you and caused you to be starving as such?¡± It was probably due to the granny¡¯s old age that Rong Mo felt she could trust this person, and hence, she rted her difficulties and predicament. ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am.¡± What? The granny was shocked as she red at her for a long time before eventually speaking up, ¡°Do you know what your name is?¡± ¡°Mo... Mo... This seems to be my name, but I can¡¯t be sure either.¡± She was not certain if that was her name or surname. If the man that was taking care of her was a bad person, there was a high chance that her surname was Mo or Mu, and that it wasn¡¯t her name. ¡°Momo,¡± When she heard that name, granny smiled out. ¡°My grandson¡¯s called Momo as well.¡± She then caressed Rong Mo¡¯s head tenderly. ¡°You really look as cute as my grandson when he was younger. Child, since you don¡¯t know who you are for the time being, why note back home with me and stay at my ce for now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who I am but I know that those people seem to want to harm me. I¡¯m afraid I might bring trouble for you,¡± She could sense that this granny seemed to be true and sincere. And that was precisely the case why Rong Mo did not wish to follow her¡ªshe did not want to bring her harm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m not someone that¡¯s so easily taken down.¡± Because she truly had nowhere else she could head to, she followed granny back. Granny¡¯s surname was Rong, and after staying with granny, she decided to take on that surname too. For her Mo character, she chose one that meant solitude. After all, it befitted her current situation and how foreign everything was to her. For the time being, she was called Rong Mo. As for everyone else, granny told them that she was her dear grandson. Even though Rong Mo did not know who granny was, given the grandeur of her mansion, she garnered that this should be a somebody. At the same time, Rong Mo did not reveal everything and tell granny that she was a girl. Later on, just as she was about to confess her gender to granny, the granny¡¯s grandson returned. Chapter 652 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (12)

    Chapter 652: The Twisted Mr. Shang (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Granny¡¯s grandson was named Shang Mo. And it was also because of his arrival that Rong Mo found out that the ce she was staying in was the prestigious Shang Family of the capital. The first time she made contact with this man, she felt a dangerous feeling from him. His looks were divinely handsome¡ªthey didn¡¯t look like something mere humans would see much. Wearing a pair of spectacles, he looked as though he was gentlemanly and decent. However, the gaze that was peering through those sses with told a different story as they pierced right through her heart, reading her like an open book. When he smiled, it was warm like a radiant sun. However, his eyes told of an evilness that was lurking in the shadows of the sunlight. Even though she had merely exchanged a simple nce with him, she could already sense that boundless darkness hidden in his heart, sending a chill down her spine. At the same time, she could sense that he was clearly displeased toward the sudden appearance of a boy in his house. Her fear toward this new and unknown world caused her to shirk once more, not daring to reveal the truth to the granny any longer. And rumors had it that Shang Mo was an extremely twisted man who went for both men and women. Despite that, it was said that his harem was mostly filled with women; thus, men should be a little safer. But on hindsight, Rong Mo presumed that if this was her own granny bringing a stranger home all of a sudden, she too would definitely feel wary. As such, she wouldn¡¯t me Shang Mo for disliking her and sending people to check up on her background. However, she presumed that Shang Mo shouldn¡¯t have managed to dig out everything about her. That was the reason why he suspected that she was his father¡¯s illegitimate son and tried testing the waters with her, throwing her straight onto the role of the 2nd male lead right after the initial actor reneged on the contract. Now that she had exposed her identity to the world as a man, she did not know what to expect for the future. Just like that, two months had passed and she found herself discovering many things about this world¡ªthings she was certain had not existed in her memory bank. For example,puters used to be something that were really expensive and bulky. At the very most, every family would have one of them. But now? Everyone could hold one in their hands and it was really light, just like a notebook. Taking phones for example, in her memory, those things used to be ck and white. But now, they were all colorful and multifunctional. Not only could one make calls, one could browse the inte and have video calls! And there was even something called iPad that was abination of those two, which people called a tablet or something. There were so many things that seemed as though the world had changed from an ancient civilization to a brand new technological heaven. And that girl called Shi Guang... Who was she? The reason why Rong Mo went to the swimmingpetition the other day was because of a single statement in her mind. Sister, I¡¯m a swimming champion. Would her sister be taking part in thispetition too? When she bumped into Shi Guang at thepetition hall, she did wonder for a moment if this girl could be her sister. The image of her sister in her mind was really fuzzy right now. Even though her voice was clear, Rong Mo was certain that it was that of a small girl around the age of 12. Besides, she herself was only 18 now, and Shi Guang was already 20! There was no way that could be her sister. Furthermore, if her surname was Mo, then it was all the more impossible for Shi Guang to be her sister¡ªthey couldn¡¯t possibly be siblings with different surnames. What about friends? Could Shi Guang have been her friend? Also, she said earlier on that she was there to look for Qian Xun. But, when Shi Guang heard that she liked to paint, it was clear that she was evidently agitated and gripped her arm tightly! What was she trying to say? Could she trust this Shi Guang? Chapter 653 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (13)

    Chapter 653: The Twisted Mr. Shang (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A knock rang out as Shang Mo¡¯s voice drifted over. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± Rong Mo snapped out of her stupor and hurriedly wore her top. With a simple athletic outfit and a ck baseball cap, she was immediately transformed into a sunny looking young man. She checked herself in the mirror once more and only opened the door to the changing room after being sure that she looked normal. Raising her head, she nearly bumped into the man before her. The two of them were a hair¡¯s breadth away from one another, and she could even make out his quiveringshes. He looked somewhat surprised, yet calm andposed at the same time. At the same time, when his breath misted around her, it felt particrly loving, just like the wavy tides of the oceans. Rong Mo was stunned for a moment, stumbling back a couple of steps. No matter howposed she was, this was a young girl who had no experience in love before¡ªthis was the first time she was in such close proximity with a man as well. All of these were even excluding the fact that their lips were so close that their breaths felt as though they were fusing together. Rong Mo could not help but blush red. Because she was fair skinned to begin with, her blushing was ever more pronounced. For that very moment, Shang Mo¡¯s cold eyes flickered as well. Her overreaction had him confused. With his gaze fixated on her, he took a couple more steps forward and towered over her. With both of them standing up to one another, Rong Mo felt as though she was about to be swallowed up by this man¡¯s shadow. An inexplicable sense of repression had her almost asphyxiating. Honestly, she was a little flustered, wondering what he was up to. He must not be thinking about doing something to her... right? After all, this was a man that swung both ways. Or, was he suspecting something? Enduring the uneasiness in her heart, she met with his gaze and smiled back faintly but graciously, as though she couldn¡¯t tell of the skepticism in his eyes. One second... Two seconds... Three seconds... Thereafter, Shang Mo¡¯s lips spread. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Rong Mo extended her hands in a gentlemanly manner. ¡°Mr. Shang, please.¡± ... Shi Guang was waiting outside. She wanted to chat with Rong Mo for a little while more after Shang Mo left. Unexpectedly, she caught sight of both of theming out together. She nearly headed up irrepressibly. But on second thought, this drama series wasn¡¯t going to be shot in a day or two¡ªshe coulde by again in the future. Just as she was about to wave goodbye to them, Rong Mo smiled at her faintly and walked over. Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped furiously. What was Rong Moing over for? Was it concerning her sister? ¡°Aren¡¯t you headed back yet?¡± Rong Mo stopped around three meters away from her. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Qian Xun. You¡¯re heading back now?¡± Rong Mo nodded her head gently as Shi Guang bit on her lip and asked, ¡°Could we... exchange numbers?¡± Afraid that Rong Mo might overthink it, she added quickly, ¡°Erm... it¡¯s because I guess we¡¯re considered friends now! So, I thought we could hang out in the future.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a phone for now. I¡¯ll let you know when I have one next time. Goodbye!¡± She gave Shi Guang a gentle smile before following Shang Mo off. Before she boarded the car, Shang Mo asked, ¡°You like her?¡± Rong Mo was stunned for a moment before reverting back to a nonchnt expression. ¡°Hmm?¡± She asked perplexedly, as though she did not know why he was asking that. But in his mind, he heard a definitive answer as he spoke coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget my warning. You can like anyone but her. She¡¯s not someone you can like!¡± Chapter 654 - The Twisted Mr. Shang (14)

    Chapter 654: The Twisted Mr. Shang (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mr. Shang¡¯s voice seemed as though it was being exuded from the deepest of the winter frost, without a single bit of warmth in it. Sitting in the car, Rong Mo could sense the severity of his tone for the longest time. Shi Guang was married to the 4th Young Master Lu. What type of a person was that? Why would Mr. Shang warn her time and again against liking Shi Guang? Was he one of the two men in the capital the other day? Amongst them, one of them was extraordinarily handsome, with eyes as deep as though they were the night skies. However, when she met with his gaze, she felt as though she was being submerged in the coldest of waters. Was it that man? As the car drove forth steadily, Rong Mo looked out of the window without a word. Shang Mo sat beside her and crossed his legs in a carefree andzy manner. Even though he was silent as he leaned back against his seat, the repressing aura that was bursting forth from him made it such that there was no way Rong Mo could ignore his existence at all. Even though her legs were crossed in a rather rxed position, staying too long in a single stance would tire one out. She wanted to cross her legs the other way. Coincidentally, he did the same and just like that, their legs bumped into one another. Instantly, Rong Mo¡¯s body froze up for a moment as she looked at him once more. She smiled faintly, trying her best to conceal the rising uneasiness in her heart. As for him, his face was stern¡ªwhen he wasn¡¯t speaking or smiling, the coldness being exuded from him was absolute. After a moment, he shifted away. Although, there was not much enmity in his expression any longer. Rong Mo presumed that he should no longer be suspecting that she was an illegitimate son of the Shangs. Most likely, he was just curious about her identity¡ªgranny had not told anyone, not even her precious grandson, about her losing her memories and not remembering even who she was. This was the only small request that she had made before following the old granny home. ¡°Achoo...!¡± ¡°Achoo...!¡± Suddenly, Rong Mo started sneezing. Those series of sneezes had Shang Mo speaking up, ordering the driver to lower the air conditioning. After sneezing, Rong Mo smiled out at him. ¡°Thank you!¡± He looked at her without saying anything. Only, when he looked out of the window, his expression was somewhat dubious once more. He did not understand why he was starting to show such concern toward this stranger of a man recently. He garnered that it should be because of his granny¡¯s wishes for him to take care of this person properly because this person¡¯s body constitution was not that great. Rong Mo wanted to reach out for a tissue. Because it was on Shang Mo¡¯s side, she had to reach over him. Suddenly, the car swerved and she lost her bnce, clutching at his thighs instinctively¡ªmere inches from his glorious manhood. Instantly, Shang Mo felt a fuzzy feeling explode out in his heart as he jerked. Clutching at her wrist, he scolded out fiercely, ¡°What are you doing!¡± ¡°Sorry! The car swerved and I lost my bnce!¡± Rong Mo was extremely awkward right now, wanting to get away as quickly as she could. Indeed, the car had jerked earlier on. When Shang Mo let go of her wrist, he found her wrist reddened by his vice-like grip. Seeing this, he furrowed his brows. Wasn¡¯t this man way too dainty? Rong Mo followed his gaze onto her wrist and rubbed at it instantly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shang Mo paused for a moment before speaking, ¡°I should be the one to be sorry. It¡¯s not because I was overreacting though. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like people touching me!¡± Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± It wasn¡¯t as though she was doing it on purpose! Furthermore, didn¡¯t this guy swing both ways? How could he y around without having physical contact with others? Chapter 655 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (1)

    Chapter 655: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang stood there watching Rong Mo and Shang Mo leave. Qian Xun, who had just knocked off, caught sight of Shi Guang doing so. In a contemtive manner, she looked at the departing back view of Rong Mo, then at the rooted Shi Guang. Did thisss really have a thing for that boy? She walked over without making a single sound¡ªwearing the cotton shoes of the period costume, her footsteps were really light. When she patted Shi Guang on the shoulders, thetter jumped in fright. ¡°AH!¡± ring at Qian Xun in her shock, Shi Guangined, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can scare someone to death!¡± Qian Xun rubbed at her chin with her right hand and looked at the other. ¡°But, I also heard that only those with a guilty conscience will be scared.¡± She leaned forward so close to the other that their cheeks were almost sticking together. ¡°So, what kind of bad stuff have you been doing to have you feeling so guilty?¡± ¡°Bad stuff? Guilty?¡± Shi Guang sweated. ¡°No way! This is just a normal reaction, alright?¡± ¡°But earlier on, your soul was clearly sending them off with such a deep longingness, eh?¡± Shi Guang raised her brow gently. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating! I was merely looking a little more!¡± A little more? That was way more than a little more! Qian Xun¡¯s stare was fervent as she sized Shi Guang from head to toe. ¡°You said that you¡¯re here at the film set to visit me. But, I can tell it¡¯s more for Rong Mo, right?¡± Shi Guang that was exposed felt her entire cheeks burning up as she sniggered sheepishly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to visit you too!¡± This was as good as an indirect confession. So, she WAS here to see Rong Mo. Qian Xun was curious. ¡°Shi Guang, even though all the men of the Lu Family are trash, you ARE married to Lu Yanchen after all. If you were tomit adultery, your oue would be extremely tragic,¡± She eyed Shi Guang and chuckled, ¡°If Lu Yanchen were to go mad, he would definitely destroy you.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s forehead creased up entirely. ¡°What are you thinking about! How could I do that? I¡¯m here to look for Rong Mo for something else.¡± It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to reveal too much about her sister¡¯s matter to Qian Xun. Not wanting her to misunderstand, Shi Guang thought for a moment and said, ¡°Lu Yanchen trusts me.¡± ¡°Ah, men...¡± Qian Xun jeered out mockingly, ¡°They will only believe what they see before their eyes. Do you believe that he¡¯ll definitely go mad and doubt you as long as I were to send him something exciting... such as a photo of you and another man in bed?¡± Shi Guang sweated once more. ¡°Why would I be caught with another man in bed in the first ce? It¡¯s not as though I¡¯m sick.¡± Qian Xun curled her lips. ¡°I was just giving an example. Besides, photos could be photoshopped... or perhaps, you might have been drugged by someone? In any case, let¡¯s just say for example a photo like that does appear while you honestly have not done anything. Do you think he¡¯d still believe you?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen had always been someone with a prideful and arrogant character. If something like that did happen, she truly might not dare to vouch that he wouldn¡¯t go insane over it at the moment. However, she was sure that he would definitely still believe her after that. Qian Xun chuckled, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an answer. Your hesitation has already revealed it.¡± Shi Guang wanted to reply, ¡°He...¡± ¡°That¡¯s good enough!¡± Qian Xun raised her hand and snorted coldly, cutting her off, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say more. I know the men of the Lus very well.¡± ¡°But, you can¡¯t generalize everyone too.¡± Shi Guang wanted to exin things for her man. ¡°Not everyone is the same. I don¡¯t know what sort of a past you¡¯ve had with whom of the Lus, but that person is that person, and Lu Yanchen is Lu Yanchen.¡± Chapter 656 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (2)

    Chapter 656: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you have such a huge reaction when you heard that I was a Su?¡± Qian Xun raised her brow sharply at Shi Guang. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t remembered wrongly, the instant it was revealed that I was Su Ya¡¯s aunt, the way you looked at me was as though I was your adversary. I don¡¯t know what sort of a past you¡¯ve had with Su Ya, but do you really not rte both of us together in your heart as well?¡± At the mention of Su Ya, Shi Guang¡¯s expression darkened as she furrowed her brows. ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± ¡°How so?¡± ¡°Back then, it was because of your Su Family¡¯s power and status, and not just purely because of Su Ya alone!¡± Shi Guang yelled out. ¡°Back then? What happened?¡± Qian Xun raised her brow confusedly. ¡°Su Ya, Yang Sitong, and that Yan Zi bullied my sister together. The reason why there wasn¡¯t a single report about such a severe case of campus violence, why do you think that was?¡± The more Shi Guang spoke, the redder her eyes got. It was as though she was snarling every single word, ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Su Family!¡± Qian Xun¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°...¡± Campus violence? Su Ya and Yang Sitong? Was it because of her father¡¯s influence that everything was suppressed? Impossible! She and her father knew nothing of this issue at all! If that were the case, it must have been her elder brother who had covered the entire affair up. It was no surprise for her elder brother to do that, given how much he doted on Su Ya. Qian Xun blinked slowly as her tone turned softer, ¡°Sorry!¡± Shi Guang was someone unmoved by force or coercion. But seeing Qian Xun¡¯s sincere apology, she was stumped. In reality, Qian Xun had nothing to do with the campus bullying back then. So, Shi Guang waved it off. ¡°What are you saying sorry for? It¡¯s none of your business. Besides, you were right earlier on as well. You are you and she is she.¡± ¡°If this incident was truly because of the Su Family, I promise you that I will ount for it personally.¡± Su Ya moved over and gripped her hand. ountability? Shi Guang had never once imagined that the Su Family would be held ountable for it at all, and that was not what she wanted now either. The only thing on her mind was to find her sister. Rong Mo... Was that a man or a woman? If she were a woman, was she her sister? If she were her sister, why would she not acknowledge her? Because Qian Xun had to continue filming tillte, both of them arranged to meet for a meal the next day. By the time Shi Guang got home, the skies were already dark. As she opened the door, she was already all prepared for the Tsundere Young Master Lu¡¯s petty huff and prepped herself to go stick to him regardless. But surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t home at all and she sent him a text. The text was cast into the oceans as she received no reply at all. Shi Guang pouted her lips and scolded in her heart. This Tsundere Young Master is truly so cold and aloof! Forget it, let him continue being angry over it then. I¡¯ll coax him when he gets home. But to her astonishment, he had not returned even by lunchtime the next day. There was not even a single text either! It was only then that Shi Guang was truly rmed¡ªcould he really be angry this time around? Just as she was about to give him a call, the doorbell rang. The moment Shi Guang opened the door, she was greeted with a huge hug around her thighs. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve missed you!¡± ¡°I already told you, you¡¯ve got to call her aunt now!¡± Shen Lingshuang peeled Xiao Bai away and reprimanded seriously. ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re back! Was it fun at your daddy¡¯s ce?¡± ¡°No! Not at all!¡± Instantly, his petite little face was all tormented as he extended his arms for Shi Guang to hug him. When she did so, he curled his arms around her neck andined bashfully, ¡°Mummy, can I be your son? Let Little Uncle be my daddy then!¡± Chapter 657 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (3)

    Chapter 657: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang smiled out. ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll be your mummy in the future and you can juste and stay with me and Little Uncle.¡± Xiao Bai cheered up, but his mood was immediately dampened by Shen Lingshuang at the side. ¡°In the future, your uncle and aunt will have their own little baby. By then, you will be an extra!¡± ¡°Mummy, are you going to have a little baby now?¡± Smart kids knew how to change their attitude rapidly. ¡°Not sure!¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°You must not! In the future, you¡¯re going to be a world champion! If you have a baby, you won¡¯t be able to do that!¡± Xiao Bai said it with a particrly straight face. Shen Lingshuang¡¯s jaws gaped apart, unable to believe that a kid would know to speak as such. She gritted her teeth. ¡°... Stupid brat! Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Xiao Bai hid behind Shi Guang and leaned against her back immediately. ¡°Mummy! You can only have brothers and sisters for me after I grow up! That way, I¡¯ll be able to help you take care of them in the future!¡± This kid really knew how to make ns for himself! Honestly, one could not imagine just how much waves this kid would cause in the world next time given his smarts. Shen Lingshuang had brought Xiao Bai over wanting to ask Shi Guang out for a meal and go shopping. However, Shi Guang had already arranged with Qian Xun previously. She tried inviting Shen Lingshuang along, but thetter rejected her, expressing that youngsters should stay together. She wouldn¡¯t bother them, and would just take Xiao Bai home. But, Xiao Bai clung onto Shi Guang relentlessly. Left with no choice, Shen Lingshuang could only leave Xiao Bai with Shi Guang and said that she would send the chauffeur for himter on. Because Shi Guang was too upied with Xiao Bai, she didn¡¯t have time to give Lu Yanchen a call anymore. Before she left, she called Qian Xun. In reality, she should really not be too close to Qian Xun given her tense rtionship with Su Ya. Moreover, Shi Guang could not deny that she had a motive for getting along with Qian Xun as well¡ªshe wanted to get to Rong Mo through her, and even wanted to check through Qian Xun whether her sister¡¯s disappearance had anything to do with Su Ya. But naturally, Shi Guang did have good vibes toward Qian Xun from the bottom of her heart. The Sus were not involved in the military, and thus, their residence was at a mere small neighborhood,prising of a simple looking three-storeyed mansion. Even though it looked normal from the outside, no one would be able to guess that this was where the famous Sus stayed at. When Qian Xun received the call, she was drinking tea and ying chess with Old Master Su at the backyard. The garden was filled with trees and a fountain with statues around it, looking all antique and quaint. Old Master Su looked at Qian Xun curiously. ¡°Heading out again?¡± ¡°Meeting a friend for a meal.¡± ¡°And yet someone ims that she was back to visit this old man here,¡± Old Master Su doted a lot on this daughter of his. Naturally, his tone was a little salty over her choosing to apany her friends outside rather than him. ¡°Daddy,¡± Qian Xun smiled out, ¡°haven¡¯t I already apanied you for chess for the entire afternoon? I drank so much tea that I have already gone to the restroom a couple of times now!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Been tough on you then...¡± Old Master Su snorted coldly like a kid throwing a tantrum. ¡°Hurry and go find your friend then.¡± Qian Xun did not leave immediately. Instead, she ced her elbow on the table and rubbed her chin, looking at Old Master Su. ¡°Daddy, you wanna guess who this friend of mine resembles?¡± ¡°Who?¡± He asked casually while keeping his chess set. ¡°Mummy.¡± That single word had Old Master Su¡¯s hand quivering for a moment as he looked at the smiling Qian Xun, who continued, ¡°The first time I saw her, I already found her familiar looking, as though I had seen her somewhere before. I didn¡¯t think too much about it then, butter on, I realized that she really does look like mummy.¡± Chapter 658 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (4)

    Chapter 658: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re trying to imply that your mum had an illegitimate daughter outside?¡± Qian Xun chuckled out, ¡°No way! She¡¯s only 20 years old. Mummy was already gone by then.¡± By the time Old Madam Su had Qian Xun, she was already getting on with age. Even though it was rough on her body, she insisted on having Qian Xun no matter what. Because of that, it took a huge toll on her body, and she passed away less than two years after Qian Xun was born. ¡°Then that must be quite some affinity there.¡± For some reason, Old Master Su already felt a sense of closeness to this unknown girl being mentioned. ¡°Indeed, I think so too! So, I really like her a lot. But, she...¡± Qian Xun pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°... doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Old Master Su asked, confused. Su Qianxun sighed out, ¡°Because of some things in the past, she has had some unhappiness with Su Ya...¡± Before she could even finish, the sound of something crashing from the rooms rang out. Qian Xun exchanged nces with Old Master Su before standing up and supporting him into the house. As they approached, they heard a woman shrieking, ¡°Su Dongqian! How can you let me down like this?¡± Su Dongqian¡ªthe head of the Su Family and Su Ya¡¯s father¡ªwas being pointed at his nose and chided by his wife, Xu Lifeng, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m blind? Look at her bloody mother, a woman in her fifties flirting with you, acting as though you¡¯re her ¡®daddy¡¯! And the way she dresses, revealing every single thing there is to be revealed... You dare say that you guys are innocent!¡± Hearing themotion, Su Ya came down as well. ¡°Daddy, mummy! What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Doing? It¡¯s all your goddamn fault!¡± Xu Lifeng was so enraged that she was trembling from head to toe in cold fury, pointing at Su Ya as well. ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re such an unfilial daughter, bringing the wolf into our home! That Yan Zi and her shameless mother Su Liping! Bloody old hag she is, and she still dares to strip naked to seduce your father!¡± Su Ya hesitated for a moment before asking difficultly, ¡°You¡¯re talking about Auntie Yan and daddy? How can that be?¡± Xu Lifeng bellowed, ¡°What can¡¯t be? Right now, everyone knows that that woman would seduce any man she sees! Previously, she tried seducing Chief Lu, then it was Mayor Chen. And now, your father!¡± Looking at Old Master Su entering with Qian Xun, Xu Lifeng cried out to him immediately, ¡°Father! I¡¯ve done my duty to the fullest in this family without letting us down at all! And yet, Dongqian is keeping another woman outside! And now, he even wants to divorce me for that woman!¡± Su Dongqian was enraged. ¡°You¡¯re really getting more and more outrageous!¡± Su Ya was totally rooted and frozen, her fists gripped so tightly that they were ghastly pale. She knew that there had been rumors of Su Liping spreading around recently. However, she never imagined that her father would be one of them. She recalled about how her father was especially polite when she brought Yan Zi home the previous night, even asking her to drop by more often. Was it because he had something going on with her mother? Had she really lured a wolf into their home? Su Ya closed her eyes, feeling both vengeful and enraged, wanting to do nothing more than to rip Yan Zi apart. She red at Su Dongqian, her face frightfully pale. ¡°Daddy, what are you doing?¡± Su Dongqian was thoroughly aggrieved. ¡°I truly had not done anything at all! Didn¡¯t she say that she wanted to open a salon? Seeing how Yan Zi is your friend, I decided to help her out. She had merely tripped by ident and I reached out to help her out, causing your mother to misunderstand.¡± Chapter 659 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (5)

    Chapter 659: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Lifeng questioned him in tears, ¡°Help her up and conveniently help her take off her clothes too?¡± Su Dongqian exined, ¡°You¡¯ve truly seen wrongly. Since when was she taking off her clothes? She merely took off her coat because it was too hot!¡± ¡°If I weren¡¯t there, it wouldn¡¯t be just her coat!¡± Old Master Su knew his son¡¯s character more than anyone else. ¡°Shut up!¡± He roared out while mming his walking stick fiercely onto the ground. The might of Old Master Su had everyone lowering their heads instantly, not daring to breathe even a slight bit heavier. ¡°Dongqian, you are quite old already. Now that I¡¯ve already retired, the rein of powers is now in the hands of your generation. But, look at how things are right now! Tell me, who else can you even best in those of your generation right now?¡± Old Master Su was disappointed in the capabilities of this son as he gritted his teeth. ¡°If you weren¡¯t my biological son, you would be nothing more than a piece of trash on the streets!¡± Su Dongqian, his wife, and Su Ya¡¯s faces were all drained of color. Seeing how much of a temper his father was blowing up, Qian Xun tried calming him down. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t get worked up now. Brother knows what he is doing.¡± ¡°He knows? What does he know other than to fool around with women?¡± Old Master Su caught his breath and continued, ¡°Su Dongqian, don¡¯t me me for not warning you. You had better not get into any more scandals with women, or I¡¯ll definitely take my hands off you even if you¡¯re my biological son! I¡¯ll even publish the severing of our ties as father and son!¡± The entire living room was dead silent. Su Dongqian red at Xu Lifeng harshly while thetter lowered her head guiltily, not daring to speak anymore. Meanwhile, Qian Xun coaxed her father and helped him up into the room to rest, onlying down after he fell asleep. Su Ya was waiting right outside the door, asking anxiously, ¡°Aunt, is grandpa alright?¡± Qian Xun smiled out. ¡°For now. He just fell asleep. You can go check on him after he wakes up. But, what¡¯s with that Yan Zi? What sort of friends are you making out there, and how are they being involved with your parents?¡± ¡°Erm... that is a high school friend. I don¡¯t really hang out with her that much either,¡± Su Ya said in a peeved manner, ¡°I had not thought that things would turn out as such either. It¡¯s all my fault for being too kind to others. Don¡¯t worry, aunt, I¡¯ll definitely settle this well.¡± ¡°Highschool friend?¡± Qian Xun pondered for a while before looking at Su Ya deep in the eye. ¡°One of those friends that you bullied Shi Guang¡¯s sister with in high school?¡± The moment Su Ya heard that, her entire body froze up as her heart pounded furiously. Feeling nervous, she could not help but stammer, ¡°A-Aunt, I... I...¡± Qian Xun raised her hand and cut her in her reply. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who you are. Daddy has always wished that his descendants would be people who are useful to the nation. Even if we don¡¯t turn out to be useful, we shouldn¡¯t be people who drag our family¡¯s name down, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, aunt,¡± Su Ya nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± ¡°Where are you going, aunt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting Shi Guang for a meal.¡± Su Ya¡¯s face jammed for a moment before she smiled out. ¡°I wish to see her too and apologize to her. I wonder if you could bring me along?¡± ¡°Next time, perhaps.¡± Qian Xun rejected her. She could sense Shi Guang¡¯s aversion toward Su Ya. If she were to bring Su Ya along out of the blue, Shi Guang might get so pissed that she might never want to see her again. While smiling and looking at Qian Xun leave, Su Ya turned around as her eyes flickered with a dash of coldness. Qian Xun and Shi Guang... their rtionship MUST NOT deepen! NOT! Chapter 660 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (6)

    Chapter 660: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai rubbed his tummy and used both hands to prop his chin up, looking at Shi Guang. ¡°Mummy, when is that auntieing? If she¡¯s not here anytime soon, I¡¯m going to die of hunger!¡± ¡°She just called earlier on, telling me that she had already set off. She was held up by something at home earlier on.¡± Shi Guang pinched at his cheeks. ¡°But if you are hungry, you can start eating first.¡± After all, children must not be kept hungry. First, she got Xiao Bai some appetizers and ordered food as well, so that it would be served around the same time Qian Xun arrived, allowing them to eat immediately. Eating the peanuts that Shi Guang was peeling for him, Xiao Bai smiled out super sweetly and asked happily, ¡°Mummy, is auntie pretty? Is she gentle?¡± ¡°Very.¡± Shi Guang poked him on the nose. ¡°She¡¯s super pretty. She¡¯s a real superstar who has acted in tons of movies!¡± ¡°Then, can we go to watch her movies in the future?¡± ¡°Of course! Xiao Bai is so cute. How could she reject you? There¡¯s no one in this world who can dislike our dear Xiao Bai!¡± When Xiao Bai heard that, he smiled shyly. It didn¡¯t take long before Qian Xun arrived. Sitting down opposite Shi Guang, she apologized, ¡°Sorry, something cropped up at home. You guys must have waited long?¡± ¡°Not really, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°But mummy, we clearly waited for a long time!¡± Xiao Bai leaned against Shi Guang¡¯s body and looked at Qian Xun curiously. Qian Xun removed her sunsses slowly and looked at the kid opposite her. This kid was roughly around 5-6 years old with exquisite features and fair skin¡ªthis was a really beautiful child. If not because of his clothes, she might have mistaken him for a girl. ¡°He¡¯s calling you mummy?¡± Qian Xun was astonished as she asked, ¡°Your son¡¯s already so old?¡± The server came over with the dishes and Qian Xun conveniently handed Xiao Bai a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Sorry for making you wait, little friend. I¡¯ll apologize to you here.¡± As she said that, she even winked her left eye at him. The bewitching of men worked at all ages, as the little adult of a Xiao Bai blushed fully while replying sheepishly, ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± Qian Xun really felt that he was way too cute. She could not help but reach out and fondle his head before stifling a chuckle, ¡°Shi Guang... I truly do not dare believe that this is your son. Aren¡¯t you only 20? This child looks to be 5-6 years old. Don¡¯t tell me that you gave birth at 14?¡± With that, she even raised her brow and smirked out evilly, ¡°Could he be Lu Yanchen and his ex girlfriend¡¯s...¡± Shi Guangughed out speechlessly, ¡°Of course not! He¡¯s Lu Yanchen¡¯s brother¡¯s son...!¡± She rubbed Xiao Bai¡¯s head fondly as she said, ¡°However, I and Yanchen treat him like our son as well.¡± When Qian Xun heard that, her face froze up for a split second before reverting to normal instantaneously. Her fist was curled into a ball as she asked softly, ¡°He¡¯s Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yeaps. His name is Xiao Bai. I¡¯m helping to look after him today because my mother-inw¡¯s busy.¡± When he heard this woman call out his daddy¡¯s name, Xiao Bai asked her curiously, ¡°You know my daddy?¡± Qian Xun gave a forced smile. ¡°Of course. I know each one of the Lus.¡± Thereafter, she no longer looked at Xiao Bai, changing the topic with Shi Guang instead. ¡°When I was about to head out today, Su Ya said that she wanted toe along to apologize to you. However, because I did not ask for your opinion beforehand, I rejected her.¡± Chapter 661 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (7)

    Chapter 661: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Was Qian Xun trying to tell her indirectly that she should not bring a kid along for this meal that was meant for both of them? But that shouldn¡¯t be¡ªShi Guang could tell that she had taken quite a liking to Xiao Bai. She asked softly, ¡°You spoke to Su Ya about the past?¡± Qian Xun replied calmly, ¡°She knows that she¡¯s in the wrong, and thus she wanted toe and apologize to you.¡± Shi Guang scoffed out in her heart as she asked mockingly, ¡°Then, has she mentioned anything about me never ever forgiving her unless my sister is found?¡± ¡°Your sister¡¯s missing?¡± Qian Xun was surprised¡ªshe knew nothing about this. ¡°See, she told you nothing, right?¡± Shi Guang curled her lips sarcastically. She gave Qian Xun a rough breakdown about everything that happened after the campus violence incident, up till her sister¡¯s disappearance. Sipping her tea, she looked at Qian Xun and asked in a testing manner, ¡°Actually, I rather want to find out if the reason why she¡¯s pitting herself against me time and again after bullying my sister because she had something to do with my sister¡¯s disappearance.¡± Qian Xun did not speak for the longest time, not knowing what to say. Initially, she had thought that it was a simple case of campus bullying. It was only now that she realized there was still so much more to it. During the meal, there was a time when Shi Guang went to the restroom, leaving only Xiao Bai and Qian Xun in the suite. Swirling her cup of wine, she looked at Xiao Bai dimly. But when Xiao Bai turned and looked at her, she spun away and continued with her meal again. After a moment, Qian Xun¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°You are Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son?¡± Xiao Bai turned around and looked at her once more, his thin lips pursed tightly. Qian Xun¡¯s look darkened as she added, ¡°I¡¯m asking you... are you Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t I already told you just now?¡± Xiao Bai looked at Qian Xun deep in the eye. When he met with her icy gaze, his face turned frosty as well, those tender lips of his curling up unhappily. Qian Xun¡¯s face was still cold. ¡°...¡± She should have known. For the Lus to have a child this big, there could be no one else but Lu Yanzhi. Suddenly, she saw Xiao Bai slide off his chair and head outside. Snapping to her senses, she scurried after Xiao Bai asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡± With Shi Guang not around, she must not let this little kid wander around lest he got lost. She reached out to grab at his arm but unexpectedly, he flung her off. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, bad woman!¡± Qian Xun was nearly enraged. To think that he would call her a bad woman and even roll his eyes at her! Honestly, he was as annoying as his father! ¡°Your aunt asked me to take care of you,¡± She said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re a bad woman!¡± Xiao Bai was suddenly agitated. ¡°Get lost!¡± This stinky brat honestly had no manners at all. Qian Xun grabbed out at his arm. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to leave until your aunt returns.¡± Xiao Bai struggled with all he could, kicking and flinging his arms at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay with you! You¡¯re a bad woman! Bad woman!¡± Caught in a huff, Qian Xun tried scaring him. ¡°You had better shut up and be obedient or I will whack you!¡± Stunned, Xiao Bai started wailing. This time around, Qian Xun was the one who was frightened as she was caught at a loss. ¡°What are you crying for? I haven¡¯t touched you at all!¡± Xiao Bai raised his elbow to wipe at his tears while sniffing hard. ¡°You hit me! You hit me! And now you¡¯re even grabbing at my arm and being fierce! I want my mummy! Mummy!¡± Chapter 662 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (8)

    Chapter 662: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For a moment, Qian Xun did not know what to do¡ªthis was truly the first time she wasing across a kid throwing a tantrum. Beating and scolding him did not seem to do the trick at all¡ªseemed like she could only try coaxing. However, she did not know how to coax kids... Lu Yanzhi¡¯s kid of all people. Pondering for a moment, she reached out for a piece of tissue on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. Actually, you are rather good looking. But now that you¡¯re crying, you look extremely ugly!¡± She used her tissue to help Xiao Bai wipe his tears. Suddenly, Xiao Bai stopped with his tears and red at her for a good two seconds before... bursting into wilder tears! ¡°Mummy! I want my mummy...!¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± Did he have to get so upset? He was annoying her on purpose, right? The grandson of the Lus was a little prodigy with a high intellect¡ªthis was something that everyone knew. How could she have forgotten about that? For most prodigies, they would also be troublemakers with weird temperaments. Qian Xun pinched him on his petite cheeks gently and smiled, asking, ¡°You¡¯re faking it, right?¡± Xiao Bai froze for a moment before furrowing his brows and pping Qian Xun¡¯s hand away. ¡°Bad woman, don¡¯t touch me!¡± At that moment, Shi Guang appeared. The moment he caught sight of Shi Guang, Xiao Bai started bawling out once more and leaped right into Shi Guang¡¯s embrace dejectedly. ¡°Mummy, the bad woman is bullying me...!¡± Shi Guang hugged him in a confused manner. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Bai looked as though he was aghast as he cried andined, ¡°Bad woman! She¡¯s a bad woman! She was fierce and beat me, even iming that she wanted to sell me off! Mummy, she¡¯s a bad woman! Don¡¯t be friends with her anymore!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Huh?¡± Qian Xun on the other hand had her mouth cramping up. She had merely asked this brat coldly whether his father was Lu Yanzhi. How did that turn into beating and wanting to sell him off?! What an actor! And of course, Shi Guang naturally did not believe that Qian Xun would do that as well. Thus, she chuckled out awkwardly, ¡°He¡¯s definitely ying around. Even though this brat is small sized, his temper is huge.¡± Qian Xun smiled out without saying anything more, merely looking at Xiao Bai deeply. The beautiful boy hid behind Shi Guang immediately and peered at Qian Xun with those bright eyes of his, smirking out evilly. Qian Xun: ‡å For this brat who had the looks of an angel, his heart was almost as ck as his father¡¯s! Honestly, the apple would not fall far from the tree! Shi Guang had initially wanted to sit down somewhere with Xiao Bai and Qian Xun after the meal. But, since Xiao Bai seemed rather against Qian Xun, she decided to scrap the idea, thus bringing him home after bidding Qian Xun bye post the meal. When they were waiting for the taxi, Shi Guang squatted down and held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand, asking, ¡°You were saying that Auntie Qian Xun is a bad person on purpose earlier, weren¡¯t you?¡± Xiao Bai turned his head away, not wanting to look at Shi Guang. She used her hand to turn his head back to face her. ¡°Good children must not tell lies.¡± Xiao Bai only spoke after going silent for some time, ¡°But adults lie every day! Why can¡¯t children tell lies?¡± That single reply had Shi Guang thoroughly speechless, only uttering after a while, ¡°Who said that adults lie every day?¡± ¡°That auntie from earlier lied as well! She was clearly fierce to me...!¡± Xiao Bai snorted out coldly, ¡°And mummy lied too! You said that I was ying around! But I wasn¡¯t!¡± Once again, Shi Guang was rendered speechless by this child. Was what she did considered lying? Chapter 663 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (9)

    Chapter 663: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At times, children that were too smart could really cause headaches. Shi Guang coughed gently before asking, ¡°So, you don¡¯t like that pretty auntie from before?¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips and looked elsewhere. It was an answer that was clear as day. Shi Guang was curious now. ¡°Why not though? She was so pretty, and she kept insisting that you were good looking too.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°But, there must be a reason, right? For example, don¡¯t you have a reason for liking me?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± Xiao Bai hugged Shi Guang. ¡°I just like you.¡± When Shi Guang first saw him, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness. Indeed, there need not be a reason for liking someone, but she had no intention of letting Xiao Bai off. ¡°When we first met, I could tell that you rather liked Auntie Qian Xun.¡± ¡°But she was really fierce to me!¡± ¡°Just because of that?¡± ¡°She asked me if Lu Yanzhi was my daddy fiercely! The way she looked at me was like those baddies in tv shows!¡± As Xiao Bai said that, he started sniffing while his eyes reddened. He then sniffled out, ¡°She doesn¡¯t like me so why should I like her!¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment. Qian Xun doesn¡¯t like Xiao Bai? She then recalled properly... Even though Qian Xun did not have much of a negative reaction after finding out that Xiao Bai was Yanzhi¡¯s son, her change in attitude from praising him to ignoring him was indeed quite a stark change from the beginning. ¡°That¡¯s why you intentionally said that she beat you and wanted to sell you away?¡± Xiao Bai lowered his head and murmured in agreement. ¡°Mummy, I¡¯m a bad kid. Do you not like me now?¡± ¡°How can that be! Naturally, I love our Xiao Bai the most.¡± Shi Guang picked him up and pecked him on the cheek. ¡°Auntie is an actress. Even though she acted as baddies before in shows, she¡¯s not really a bad person. asionally, she would act that way to y with kids. But it¡¯s all just acting. Even though she may seem fierce on the outside, she actually likes you quite a bit on the inside.¡± ¡°But, she doesn¡¯t like daddy.¡± ¡°But, you don¡¯t like aunties who have a thing for your daddy too, right? Aren¡¯t you worried that they might get married to your daddy? Now that there¡¯s an auntie that doesn¡¯t like your daddy here, you won¡¯t have to worry about her being your stepmother!¡± ¡°But, she asked...¡± Xiao Bai mimicked Qian Xun¡¯s tone, ¡°Are you Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son?¡± He then scoffed coldly, ¡°By the sounds of it, it seems as though she has a grudge with my daddy! I don¡¯t want to like someone who has a grudge with daddy!¡± Looking at the way he was, Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out and sigh helplessly. However, all children were really sensitive¡ªthey could naturally sense if someone had a liking toward them. The reason why Qian Xun did not like Xiao Bai was because of Lu Yanzhi. If that were the case, was he the one she was referring to when she said that all men of the Lus were bad? What sort of a past did Qian Xun and Yanzhi have? Xiao Bai fell asleep along the way home, and when they reached the Lus¡¯ ce, Shi Guang did not wake him up as she carried him in straight. When she saw them returning, Shen Lingshuang broke out into a smile. But, she was about to speak when she caught sight of the fast asleep Xiao Bai, and hence, spoke in hushed tones instead, ¡°He¡¯s asleep?¡± ¡°He just slept. Where¡¯s his room?¡± Shen Lingshuang hurriedly showed her the way. Just as Shi Guang was about toy him down, Xiao Bai tugged at her hands and suddenly murmured, ¡°Mummy.¡± Chapter 664 - Regarding Xiao Bai’s Mummy (10)

    Chapter 664: Regarding Xiao Bai¡¯s Mummy (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang coaxed Xiao Bai a little and only retracted her hands slowly after he was fully asleep before she tiptoed out with Shen Lingshuang. It was only till they reached the ground floor when Shen Lingshuang spoke, ¡°Hope he didn¡¯t give you any trouble in the afternoon?¡± ¡°No, he was rather well behaved...¡± Shi Guang did not tell Shen Lingshuang about the unpleasant stuff that happened. She then smiled. ¡°Mummy, who is Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy?¡± A child that age needed his mummy the most¡ªShi Guang could sense his thirst for a mother. That was why he was always clinging to her and calling her mummy. How would Shen Lingshuang not know what Xiao Bai was thinking about? However, he was much more intelligent than other kids, and knew how to hide his emotions better. ¡°I don¡¯t know who his mummy is either...¡± Shen Lingshuang sighed. Feeling pained for this grandson who had no mother, her mood got dejected as well. ¡°But, childbirth takes 9 months. Could the child have been thrown to Yanzhi after he was born by someone else?¡± No matter how Shi Guang thought about it, the entire thing seemed rather unfathomable. How could no one among the Lus know who Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy was? ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either. All I know was that First went missing for about a year or so. Actually, he was out for a mission. As for what mission it was, I know nothing either. When I asked Chief Lu, he refused to tell me as well, saying that it was ssified information of national level. By the time First returned, he brought a baby with him,¡± Shen Lingshuang spoke in low spirits. She paused for a moment before continuing in a resigned manner, ¡°I toyed with the possibility that the baby might have belonged to one of hisrades or something, and thus I sneaked a DNA test between the two of them. However, the results proved that he was First¡¯s child! By then, I started questioning him about the child¡¯s mummy, but he refused to tell me no matter what.¡± ¡°Was he worried that you guys would not let him marry the mummy of Xiao Bai?¡± Shen Lingshuang shook her head. ¡°No! Right at the beginning when I asked him about it, he said nothing at all. I then told him that I¡¯m not a close-minded mother. Since they have already had a child together, as long as she wasn¡¯t some criminal and he truly liked her, neither I nor Chief Lu would object to it. He must have found me to be annoying for asking repeatedly, and thus he finally replied. But, guess what he replied? He said that the child¡¯s mother was dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s for real. At times, I wonder if he does not have a thing for the child¡¯s mother. If he does, given his character, there¡¯s no way he wouldn¡¯t marry her. These few sons of mine are all really steadfast toward their rtionships and feelings. But, if he doesn¡¯t have a thing for her, given my understanding of him, there¡¯s no way he would have made a child with her. And therefore, I guess Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy probably must have passed away indeed.¡± As Shi Guang listened, a huge scene yed out in her mind. For example... Qian Xun and Yanzhi were in love. But for some reason, Yanzhi went on a mission and brought back a child, causing Qian Xun to be thoroughly enraged, and thus breaking up with Yanzhi. Or perhaps... because the Lus and the Sus were adversaries, Qian Xun and Yanzhi¡¯s love story was akin to Romeo and Juliet. However, Shi Guang knew that she was just blindly guessing as well. Based on what Shen Lingshuang had said, Qian Xun and Yanzhi should not have known one another. If that were the case, why the hatred for Yanzhi then? And was Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy truly deceased? Chapter 665 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (1)

    Chapter 665: Loving Yet Not Understanding (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shi Guang got home that afternoon, there was still no sign of Lu Yanchen¡ªeven his phone could not be connected when she gave him a call. Initially, she had wanted to coax him. But now, she felt frustrated for some reason. She just could not understand how he could fly into such a rage just because she had merely gone looking for Rong Mo under the suspicions that he might be her sister. Even though she was somewhat upset, she still decided to give Chu Mubei a call. After ending the call with Shi Guang, Chu Mubei sniggered and walked in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°That was Little Sister Shi Guang. She¡¯sing overter.¡± Lu Yanchen merely raised his head slightly before looking back at hisptop. Walking to the ind top, Chu Mubei poured two sses of wine. ¡°No reaction at all? Have you guys quarreled?¡± He then walked over and ced one ss of wine on the study table, pushing it in front of Lu Yanchen. Picking up the ss, thetter sipped gently before asking Chu Mubei, ¡°How are the checks on that Rong Moing along?¡± Chu Mubei furrowed his brows. ¡°The timing of his appearance is really coincidental, right after Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance. Through the picture, he DOES resemble Mo Feifei, although not entirely.¡± For Chu Mubei who had not seen the real Mo Feifei before, he just felt they had a resembling countenance. Taking yet another sip of wine, he continued, ¡°There is little information regarding Rong Mo. There is practically nothing about him prior to the Shangs. In fact, we¡¯re not the only ones checking up on him... Shang Mo is too, suspecting that he¡¯s an illegitimate child of the Shangs.¡± ¡°Is there any possibility he could be Mo Feifei?¡± Lu Yanchen asked. ¡°Probably not,¡± Chu Mubei postted, ¡°Even though Rong Mo¡¯s appearance was rather coincidental with her disappearance along with their resemnce, Mo Feifei is a female. A sex change surgery does not take days toplete, and one would have to spend a long time recuperating from the toll it takes on one¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Or perhaps she¡¯s pretending to be a male?¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips. ¡°Shang Mo took a DNA test with him to determine if they were blood brothers. If he were a female, why would Shang Mo take a test for brothers and not mere male and female siblings instead? Whether or not he¡¯s a male or female, we don¡¯t know. But, Shang Mo, who lives with him everyday, should possibly do, right?¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s eyes flickered somewhat. ¡°Is that what Little Sister Shi Guang thinks?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Even though he said nothing, Chu Mubei could tell, and thus sighed, ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve already tried your best toward this issue of Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance. There are some things you can be honest with her about.¡± Honest? There was no way he could be honest to her concerning this issue of Mo Feifei! Lu Yanchen felt an inexplicable sense of frustration. ¡°Go check up more on that Rong Mo.¡± ¡°Alright!!¡± Chu Mubei was resigned to a life of very as he lowered his head and downed the ss of wine. Just as he was about to head out, Shi Guang came over in a rush. Immediately, he smirked out, ¡°Little Sister Shi Guang, you¡¯re here especially for me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, just for you, and...¡± She then walked over to Lu Yanchen¡¯s side slow and easy. ¡°to fetch my hubby home.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys carry on then.¡± Chu Mubei gave a knowing smile before closing the door behind him. Chapter 666 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (2)

    Chapter 666: Loving Yet Not Understanding (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With only her and Lu Yanchen left in the room, Shi Guang bent down and hugged him around the waist immediately. ¡°Still angry?¡± Lu Yanchen conveniently pulled her onto hisp. ¡°What¡¯s there to be angry about? Do I look so petty?¡± Petty? No way, you¡¯re a Tsundere! A possessive Tsundere! But of course, there was no way Shi Guang could say that as she replied in a different tone, ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re the moooooost magnanimous... Just that you will care a little too much about me at times!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s long, gentle fingers brushed away her loose hair and conveniently moved behind her ears, pinching it tenderly at the same time. ¡°Since you know that, you still went looking for Rong Mo? How was it? You¡¯ve verified that he¡¯s your sister?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°No, but you must believe me! I¡¯ll definitely be able to prove it the next time around.¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows dangerously. ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡± Shi Guang smiled out faintly and spoke of her truest gut feelings. ¡°Erm... I really can sense that she is my sister.¡± Lu Yanchen dered coldly, ¡°He is not your sister.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure about that? What IF?¡± Shi Guang felt that Lu Yanchen was truly being overboard regarding this matter. She wanted to stand up, but she was tugged down by him almost immediately as he looked at her sternly. ¡°Even IF he is your sister, I will definitely get to the bottom of it. Leave it to me and leave him alone from now on.¡± ¡°How long would I have to wait for that? It¡¯s more than two months now, and there has been no news of my sister at all!¡± Shi Guang could not help but murmur under her breath to his obvious displeasure. He did not speak of how he felt within his heart, but it was clear that he was upset. They were clearly sweet and flirty moments earlier, and yet, the entire atmosphere had turned tense all of a sudden. Shi Guang recollected on what she had said¡ªshe didn¡¯t seem to have said anything much. It was just thatst statement that was really direct¡ªcould he have been mistaken that she was ming him for not being able to find her sister? That was not her intention! ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry anymore, alright? I promise you that I won¡¯t go looking for Rong Mo without your permission, alright?¡± Shi Guang cupped Lu Yanchen¡¯s face together and pecked him on the cheeks. She then moved sideways toward his ears. However, she could sense that there was no reaction from his body at all. How was he immune to her teasing? She then smirked at him. ¡°You¡¯re not ticklish at all?¡± Each time he kissed her on the ears, she would always feel fluffy, fuzzy and ticklish... all sorts of sensations. Lu Yanchen pulled her hands down and looked at her solemnly with those defined eyes of his. So solemn? Shi Guang could sense that she could not appease him this time around through normal methods, and thus she retracted her smiling face. She then looked at him sternly as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you.¡± His fingers brushed at her cheeks gently. ¡°What if I were to tell you that your sister is...¡± Shi Guang smiled. ¡°Is...? You¡¯re trying to say that IF my sister is Rong Mo, how in the world did she turn into him and how everything happened...?¡± He cut her off. ¡°What I meant was that, if your sister were to never return again, would you still be willing to stay with me?¡± Shi Guang froze. She looked at Lu Yanchen, her jaws agape. Opening and closing, she could not find a single word to say, ¡°Why would you make that example out of nowhere?¡± Chapter 667 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (3)

    Chapter 667: Loving Yet Not Understanding (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since he had already started it, he might as well go through with it. Lu Yanchen then sighed, ¡°That¡¯s because... your sister might never return again.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned even more terrible. Suddenly, her head felt a little giddy as she stood up from Lu Yanchen and circled around before looking at him. Puffing her cheeks, she dered unhappily, ¡°How can that be! My sister is clearly fine and good. Why will she never return?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°Your sister was a vegetable. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t be faced with dangers after being missing for so long. At times, even oues you don¡¯t wish for may happen. You¡¯ve got to consider that possibility.¡± ¡°LU YANCHEN!!¡± Shi Guang red at Lu Yanchen with a tough expression. As for him, he could merely gaze back at her. Shi Guang rubbed her cheeks fiercely as she began flustering somewhere deep in her heart. ¡°I don¡¯t like it to be like this...!¡± Suddenly, her expression was hardened and her tone steely, as though there was no room for negotiation. ¡°I told you that my sister was going to be fine and you promised me the same as well! Why are you saying that now?! You clearly know what it is that I don¡¯t want to listen the most, and you clearly know I trust you the most... to trust that you would be able to bring my sister back! But why... why...¡± Looking at how agitated she was such that she could barely breathe, Lu Yanchen ced his hand behind her back to try and calm her down. But, Shi Guang was thoroughly enraged as she pped his hand away and thumped down against his chest. ¡°Are you crazy! Why do you have to say these things out of nowhere!¡± She spun her head around. ¡°If you can¡¯t find my sister, I won¡¯t me you! I¡¯ll search for her myself!¡± With that, she walked away. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s emotional outburst, Lu Yanchen suddenly felt a sense of frustration¡ªthe things that he too were not willing to face and think about, he now had an answer to them. He tugged at her hand, not wanting her to leave. Shi Guang did not wring it off her. Even though things looked to be calm for the moment, their rtionship was actually in a tight strain right now. His lips were pursed extremely tightly, and it was only after a long time that he finally spoke, ¡°Actually, you still feel that I was the one who had caused your family to break apart.¡± Even though she had not said it out, even if she tried her best to convince herself in her heart that she should not me him at all... it was as Mo Jin had said. Even if she didn¡¯t me him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with it entirely. That was the reason why even at their sweetest moments, the mere mention of her sister would have her turning frantic, wanting him to find her back. Shi Guang exploded. Unable to deal with the anger, she mmed at the table and swept everything on it down to the floor. ¡°Lu Yanchen! Why are you suddenly turning so annoying! Since when have I thought that way! Wouldn¡¯t things all be fine as long as you find my sister?¡± He merely gripped her hand tightly. ¡°And if I can¡¯t find her? You¡¯d break up with me and divorce me, is that it?¡± Shi Guang yanked her hand away. She was extremely vexed and did not like the way he was pressing her for a clear answer right now. Her lengthened silence merely had Lu Yanchenughing out bitterly. He let go of her hand and rubbed at his temple. ¡°If I had a choice, I wish that you hadn¡¯t saved me back then.¡± Shi Guang red at him in frustration. ¡°Stop being childish, alright? Didn¡¯t I just go look for Rong Mo? If you don¡¯t like me to do it, you go check up on him then! Does that settle everything now?¡± Chapter 668 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (4)

    Chapter 668: Loving Yet Not Understanding (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned colder by a couple of degrees as though his eyes wereced with frost. ¡°I believe you know in your heart that the distance between us was never caused by Rong Mo.¡± ¡°Then what do you want me to do? Do you think that I can take it as though nothing had happened?¡± Shi Guang scoffed out, ¡°And then ept everything calmly at a time when my sister is missing? You can do that because she¡¯s not your sister, but I can¡¯t!¡± Indeed, Rong Mo was nothing more than the catalyst for the knot that was tied within their hearts. She thought that by not ming him, she would be able to take it as though everything was fine and get about with life. That was especially so after thendslide when they thought that they had ced the past behind them... that everything would be fine once her sister was found. But, was that really the case? She had no way of forgetting everything. Often, Shi Guang would dream of her parents asking her where Feifei was. The reason why she believed so firmly that he would be able to find Feifei¡ªand refused to ept anything otherwise¡ªwas because she felt she could only have the cheek to be with him after she was found. Without Feifei being found, everything was nothing more than a fa?ade, where the gulf in their hearts was as wide as the rivers even if they were embracing one another. In his heart, he knew clearer than her about this, and that was the reason why it was getting harder and harder for him to ept the oue of things. That was the reason why he felt so upset when she went to look for Rong Mo¡ªher actions merely defined the contradictions that lined their hearts. But, what else could she do? Despite her impatience, Shi Guang remarked to the best of herposure, ¡°I¡¯ll be staying in the dorm tomorrow. Coincidentally, I have one morepetition, and I wish to focus on my training in the provincial team entirely during thepetition period.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face changed suddenly. ¡°You mean to say that you wish to live in separation with me?¡± Shi Guang replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just training. Marrying you does not mean that I have to give up on my dreams.¡± He asked icily as well, ¡°Since when have I stopped you from swimming?¡± Speechless, Shi Guang was somewhat helpless. ¡°Why do you insist on quarreling with me?¡± ¡°Me, quarreling with you?¡± He curled his lips mockingly. ¡°I merely asked you about how things would be if your sister never returned, and instantly, you decided to move to the dorm. Am I the one picking a fight with you, or perhaps, in your heart, it has always been...¡± He did notplete his sentence, merely looking at her in a straightforward manner. He had always been avoiding the truth in his heart, telling himself that because everything happened due to him, he could merely ignore it. However, each time they were getting intimate emotionally, she would always mention something about how she would never truly be blissful if her sister hadn¡¯t returned. Perhaps, she was reminding herself instead of telling it to him. But each time he heard it, his heart would feel wrenched. It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t thought about feigning ignorance, but a human¡¯s heart was greedy. Shi Guang was filled with hatred toward Su Ya and Yang Sitong. But toward him, her heart was filled with contradictions. Yet, the only thing he had ever wanted was her love. Unless he found her sister, there was no way to resolve the knots in their hearts. Right...? That was the question he wanted to ask her, but where was the answer? He guessed that perhaps she herself did not know. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have things to settle. You should head back first,¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone turned tender as he looked at her deeply before turning around to leave. Looking at his back view, Shi Guang bit down on her lips harshly. As the door closed behind him, she blinked and tears gradually flowed... Chapter 669 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (5)

    Chapter 669: Loving Yet Not Understanding (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Outside, Chu Mubei was astounded to see Lu Yanchen leaving without Shi Guang. After he left, Chu Mubei opened the door to enter at the same time as Shi Guang leaving. He then asked worriedly, ¡°What happened, Little Sister Shi Guang?¡± Shi Guang said nothing, merely pursing her lips. Looking at how she seemed about to cry, Chu Mubei garnered that they must have had a tiff. No matter whose fault it was, he med Lu Yanchen instantly, ¡°That Old Lu is really such a Tsundere at times. Even though he would say nasty things at times, he¡¯s always thinking out for you.¡± Shi Guang smiled out bitterly. She did not want to say more or stay to chat with Chu Mubei. Rejecting his offer to send her home, she took a taxi home. When she got home, she looked around at the empty apartment. Eventually, she still chose to pack a couple sets of clothes before moving to the dorm to stay. Ever since her sister¡¯s disappearance, there had always been a huge rock crushing down her heart. That day when Yang Sitong was sting out at her for being able to remain so lovey-dovey with Lu Yanchen despite her sister¡¯s disappearance... even though she knew Yang Sitong was saying that on purpose, the mere thought of her sister¡¯s disappearance being a by-product of her and Lu Yanchen¡¯s rtionship was something she could not ignore. She had already tried her best to try and settle this matter properly. Yet, this was a dead knot in their hearts. If the knot were not undone, how could things go by peacefully? Lin Qiqi saw that Shi Guang¡¯s lights in the dorm were on and knocked on the door. To her surprise, Shi Guang was truly inside and looking somewhat lost and abandoned at the same time. She asked in astonishment, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Quarreled with Lu Yanchen?¡± Shi Guang was seemingly in a daze. That had Lin Qiqi even more shocked. ¡°For real? But he treats you that nicely...! To think that the two of you could actually quarrel despite being so clingy to one another!¡± She then shook her head and muttered, ¡°Indeed, there are no couples that wouldn¡¯t quarrel in this world. Anyone who doesn¡¯t quarrel must be a fake couple.¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips and looked at Lin Qiqi helplessly. ¡°Can you not give off those shower thoughts at a moment as such?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a quarrel? Don¡¯t worry, every couple quarrels! You guys will be fine the next day.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart wrenched, not knowing how to exin things to Lin Qiqi. She waved it off. ¡°Head back first, I guess. I¡¯m a little tired and I want to sleep now.¡± Looking at how she was unwilling to speak more about it, Lin Qiqi did not pry as well, waving off. ¡°Alright, have a good rest then. I¡¯ll call you for training tomorrow.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang replied listlessly. Right now, she truly felt terrible... so terrible that she could barely think anymore. If Feifei had returned and knew about everything, would she me Shi Guang and continue to let her be with him? And even worse, what if she didn¡¯t return ever again? Could she still continue to be with Lu Yanchen? The reason why she feigned ignorance and escaped from everything was that firstly, she loved him too much; and secondly, she was afraid that she would eventually give in to his wants. For a couple to sustain their rtionship, both physical and mentalpatibilities were important. They could only truly support one another when their mental states were inseparable. But what about them? She was too clear about the distance between them. In the past, she just chose to ignore it and pretended that she didn¡¯t know. But after being exposed by Lu Yanchen today, she had no other choice but to face it. It seemed as though something was scrunching up in her heart. This felt terrible! Chapter 670 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (6)

    Chapter 670: Loving Yet Not Understanding (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The reason why Shi Guang returned to the dorm to stay was merely for peace of mind. If Lu Yanchen were toe looking for her, she knew that she would definitely return with him. But even by the time her training had resumed, he had not appeared looking for her. Because her entry into the national team was already determined, she only had to take part in a 200m Freestyle event for thepetition at the end of the month. There was not as much hype about this as the Champions Cup. Because it wasn¡¯t a weekend and Shi Guang was not taking part in the event before hers, not much of her fans knew that she had an event. Thus, there weren¡¯t that many spectators. Despite her troubled mind, Shi Guang still managed to clinch 1st ce. When she held onto the trophy, her mind wandered toward whether Lu Yanchen would make contact with her today. After all, her 1st ce title was already announced on the inte. Yet, her phone was still silent. Standing at the back entrance, she looked at the spot where Lu Yanchen had picked her up previously and felt a sense of dejection when she didn¡¯t see his car. Lowering her head, she watched the tips of her toes, wondering sadly if Lu Yanchen might just choose to ignore her forever. Suddenly, a lollipop appeared before her eyes. Thinking that it was Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang smiled... But, it was Rong Mo. A trace of disappointment shed by her heart. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡± She had not gone looking for him ever since the argument with Lu Yanchen. ¡°You don¡¯t like eating this?¡± Rong Mo waved the lollipop in front of Shi Guang. For some reason, she could not help but go and buy a lollipop earlier on when she caught sight of how sad Shi Guang was looking. ¡°I do, quite a bit. Thank you!¡± Shi Guang smiled at Rong Mo as she took over the lollipop. It was a smile ever so radiant and beautiful. When Rong Mo saw that smile of hers, a familiar scene shed by her mind. It was that of a small girl who was smiling in the same manner as Shi Guang as she too held a lollipop. That was her younger sister. Was the reason why she had this feeling of closeness toward Shi Guang because she resembled her younger sister? ¡°You¡¯re waiting for someone?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Shi Guang hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here with you?¡± Rong Mo smiled. Shi Guang was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡± Rong Mo did not know why she wanted to wait here with Shi Guang¡ªthe same way she did not know why she wanted to buy a lollipop. ¡°I think you¡¯d better not. I¡¯m only here to take a look for a while and I¡¯ll be heading back soon.¡± Shi Guang popped the lollipop into her mouth before taking it out and smiling. ¡°Thank you, this is really nice!¡± ¡°You¡¯re waiting for your hubby?¡± Rong Mo asked gently. ¡°That¡¯s right, but he might note because he might be held up by something,¡± Shi Guang smiled as she spoke, yet, it was a bitter smile. ¡°Probably still angry or something.¡± Her heart was really heavy. With Rong Mo around her, she suddenly felt like spilling some of those troubles. Rong Mo consoled, ¡°It¡¯s very normal for couples to fight.¡± Shi Guang smiled nkly and lowered her head. ¡°Do you know? Most marriages start out of love and are always sweet at the beginning. But in the end, even if they had started out of love, they end in divorces.¡± She had heard stories of people turning into bitter enemies after being in love as well as people being broken up with mercilessly without any rhyme or reason. She was afraid that... things would turn out that way between her and Lu Yanchen one day as well! Should that day reallye, she might as well leave first before they turned into enemies! Memories were always the most beautiful! But, even as she thought that way, her heart was still heavy, not wanting to separate at all... Chapter 671 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (7)

    Chapter 671: Loving Yet Not Understanding (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The reason why people who were in love ended up in divorces is due to their personal reasons, not because of love. Therefore, you should notpare yourself to them,¡± Rong Mo¡¯s lips curled faintly as a gentle breeze brushed his hair. Because his hair were somewhat long, the movement brought with it a sense of beauty. Recalling her sister, Shi Guang realized that there WAS quite a difference between him and her. ¡°Those who are in love would often fear gaining or losing something. Do you know why that is?¡± Asking gently, Rong Mo smiled at Shi Guang and consoled her, ¡°Because of love as well!¡± However, Shi Guang was no longer listening anymore, and was instead consoling herself. Could she have been mistaken? Was Rong Mo truly not her sister? As the wind got heavier, Rong Mo asked upon seeing that Shi Guang was merely wearing a thin set of athletic wear, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡± Shi Guang was just about to reply with a no when she broke into a sneeze. With that, she rubbed at her nose awkwardly. Removing the coat of his suit, Rong Mo ced it onto Shi Guang¡¯s body, causing her to feel even more embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°Just wear it,¡± Rong Mo said as he adjusted the coat. ¡°I¡¯m still wearing a sweater.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was lost, her eyes somewhat dazed as she asked in a testing manner, ¡°Rong Mo, do you know that you really resemble my sister?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s eyelids twitched immediately. Hiding any needless expressions, he chuckled out, ¡°You have a sister?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s... nice, really nice. She¡¯s also super beautiful. Not only that, she is a genius. Since we were young, I¡¯ve never ever thought that there was anything she couldn¡¯t do.¡± As she continued, her heart galloped as though it was about to leap out onto her palms. Unable to contain herself anymore, she blurted out, ¡°Are you my sister?¡± Rong Mo met with Shi Guang¡¯s eyes, his emotionsplex. She did not know who she was, neither was she certain if she was Shi Guang¡¯s sister; but, she presumed not. After all, even if she had a younger sister, she should only be around 12 years old. Chuckling, he reversed the question, ¡°Your sister is a man?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Of course not!¡± Rong Mo¡¯s lips curled. ¡°But, I¡¯m a man.¡± ¡°Are you really a man?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with dejection and impossibility, not willing to ept the answer. ¡°Do you want to give it a feel?¡± Rong Mo lowered his gaze toward his crotch area before smiling at Shi Guang. Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s fair, petite face blushed out with strains of amber, so shocked that her soul nearly flew out of her. ¡°N-N-No! It¡¯s fine!¡± When the thought of examining Rong Mo¡¯s body came to her mind previously, it was merely to paw at his clothes at the most. Who would dare touch him at the crotch? If he were truly a man and not her sister... If Lu Yanchen found out she had touched another man at that area, someone might just end up dead! Bemused by her expression, Rong Mo suddenly felt his hand getting itchy, wanting to fondle her on the head. By the time he realized that the thought was crossing his mind, he had already extended his arm and brushed her hair in reality. Shi Guang jumped back and said in a serious tone, ¡°If you¡¯re truly a man, let¡¯s not meet anymore in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rong Mo asked in amusement. ¡°My hubby is rather petty and extremely possessive. He would not like me to get too close to other men,¡± Shi Guang replied sternly. Chapter 672 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (8)

    Chapter 672: Loving Yet Not Understanding (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°My hubby is rather petty and extremely possessive. He doesn¡¯t like me getting too close to other men,¡± Shi Guang spoke sternly. She then asked again apprehensively, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re a man?¡± Even though Rong Mo could not deny that she felt a strange sense of closeness to this Shi Guang girl, she still could not bring herself to trust her fully. Furthermore, she had already told herself beforehand that before she knew who she was, she would not tell anyone¡ªother than granny¡ªof her identity. She then smiled warmly and nodded her head. ¡°Of course! If you¡¯re not afraid of your hubby getting jealous, we can go for a sauna together.¡± Shi Guangughed out awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll pass on that.¡± This was truly not her sister. Otherwise, how could she have not recognized her? If so, where was her sister? Chu Mubei sat on the driver¡¯s seat and watched Shi Guang and Rong Mo who were conversing. He then turned around to look at Lu Yanchen, who was seated beside him. His lips were pursed tightly, causing the surroundings to get frostier and heavier. ¡°Drive!¡± That word seemed to have been snarled from Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth. Chu Mubei was somewhat exasperated. ¡°They¡¯re merely chatting. Besides, the reason why Little Sister Shi Guang is even talking to him is all because of Mo Feifei.¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his head and supported his forehead with his fist before sighing, ¡°Sigh, drive!¡± For the past few days, he hadn¡¯t looked for her because he wanted to calm himself down. Remembering that she had apetitionter on, he decided to not disturb her and wait for it to end before looking for her once more. Yet, despite his tormentous days, she seemedpletely fine¡ªseemed like he was the only one who was troubled. When they had returned from grandma¡¯s ce the other day and he had hugged her, she was feeling miserable. He too was shivering all over, telling himself to take it slow and that things would eventually get better one day. Besides, she had saved his life even. Later on, they too had subconsciously been telling the other party that they were worth their trust, and that things would change for the better eventually. But... the logic might be sound, yet therey a dead knot in their hearts. She couldn¡¯t cross that gap. Toward them, there was always that gulf within her heart. He had spent much time convincing himself as best as he could, but all his coverups were destroyed by her truest thoughts. At times, he felt that understanding her was a good thing. Yet, he wouldment at times about how good things would be if she had never ever saved him. At least... she wouldn¡¯t be in such pain right now. Right at that moment, Chu Mubei¡¯s phone rang out. The moment he clicked on the Bluetooth earpiece, a man¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Young Master Chu, Xu Yafeng has set off, heading toward Su Liping¡¯s salon.¡± ¡°Alright, got it!¡± The moment Chu Mubei hung up, he nced at the icy cold Lu Yanchen and asked while driving, ¡°Old Lu, wanna catch a good show with me?¡± Lu Yanchen red at him, his eyes narrowing darkly. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hadn¡¯t you asked me to arrange for a good show earlier on? Today¡¯s when the climax would be happening. Let¡¯s go watch together,¡± He said as he gripped the steering wheel. 15 minutester, he stopped the car beside Xiangzhang Road before a high-end salon that had yet to open. Looking at Lu Yanchen beside him, he sniggered evilly as he nudged at thetter, ¡°Don¡¯t get anxious now. Some setting up has to be done before the show¡¯s opening.¡± Chapter 673 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (9)

    Chapter 673: Loving Yet Not Understanding (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya was getting a manicure done when her mother called her. Upon finding out that she was headed to seek out Su Liping, she could not care less about her nails anymore as she grabbed a taxi over to Xiangzhang Road instantly. When she got there, she found out that today was the grand opening of Su Liping¡¯s salon. However, a crowd had already gathered with rumors of a fighting going on between the wife and a third party. Instantly, Su Ya felt like her head was about to explode. She cut through the crowd, and sure enough, there were two women scuffling at the side of the road. When she caught sight of the woman that was being pinned down on the ground, her head nearly swooned¡ªit was her mother, Xu Yafeng, who waspletely outmatched by Su Liping. Even her ssy hairdo was now in a ruckus as she was held down with a deadly grip. Su Ya had never once witnessed her mother in such humiliation ever. Withplete disregard to everything else, her first thought was to rush forth and peel Su Liping, who was on top of her mother, away immediately. As Xu Yafeng was supported up, she rushed up ahead and threw a tight p onto Su Liping¡¯s face without a single word. ¡°Su Liping! You cheap shameless sl*t!¡± Su Liping¡¯s face reddened with a dark red imprint of a palm shape. Not someone to take things lying down, she raised her hand and wanted to retaliate. However, Xu Yafeng grabbed onto her hand and the both of them broke out into a scuffle yet again, looking just like crazed wives. A kick here and a p there, there waspletely no elegance left in either of them as their hair and clothes were tugged at. Honestly, these were just insane wrenches ripping at one another¡¯s throats! Su Ya could only watch the entire event unfold with gaping jaws as she realized that there were even mothers and daughters of the affluent circle nearby. Seeing that, she could not wish for more than to faint over and die. With this, it was likely that their family would turn into the biggest talk in town, and her grandfather might truly not give a hoot about her father anymore. And above all that, what she could not tolerate the most was that she caught sight of her father¡ªSu Dongqian¡ªin the crowd watching. Su Ya was about to explode from anger as she rushed toward him and barked in hushed tones, ¡°You don¡¯t think that this is embarrassing enough? Hurry and go separate them!¡± Su Dongqian was rather fearful toward this daughter of his. When he caught sight of the two berserk women, he felt a sense of cowardice as he called for two security guards to head up before the two of them were finally pulled apart. By now, both women had a bird¡¯s nest for a hairdo and their clothes were all tattered. Their faces even had scratch marks with blood on them. Honestly, there was no image left for either of them. Looking at them, Su Ya could only feel a sense of shame engulfing her. Suddenly, Yan Zi appeared through the crowd. When she caught sight of everything before her, she asked Su Ya, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Before her sentence was evenpleted, Su Liping and Xu Yafeng were yelling once again. ¡°How dare someone like you hit me, Xu! Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror at who you are!¡± ¡°Better than you sl*t! Shameless, smelly sl*t!¡± Xu Yafeng¡¯s chest was heaving up and down, snarling through grit teeth, ¡°Why don¡¯t YOU take a look at that cheap, shameless disposition you give off...? With a face that old and full of wrinkles, how dare you go about seducing men just like a public toilet bowl? Disgusting!¡± Su Liping was almost pissed to death by that insult. Tears streaming down her cheeks, she yelled out, ¡°I truly don¡¯t know what you are talking about! Don¡¯t go about ndering others!¡± ¡°How disgraceful!¡± Amongst the bunch of rich mothers, one of them bore a dark look on her face as she brought her daughter to leave after casting that remark. Chapter 674 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (10)

    Chapter 674: Loving Yet Not Understanding (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thisdy was someone rather influential within the affluent circle. The moment she left, everyone else left soon after. That caused a huge blow to Su Liping¡¯s mental state. ¡®It¡¯s over...¡¯ She had spent two whole months preparing for this high-end salon. And yet, now that it was just about to open, it was faced with the prospect of closure with no one patronizing it ever again. She red at Xu Yafeng and barked out angrily, ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! I¡¯ve already said that I did not seduce your husband. Why did you stille and assault me like a lunatic!¡± So pissed that she was nearly breaking her teeth just by clenching, she spun and looked at her own daughter, Yan Zi. On the other hand, Yan Zi¡¯s face was pure ck as she scoffed coldly, ¡°Feels good now, huh?¡± Su Liping could only express helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s truly not me. It¡¯s all because of this lunatic...! She¡¯s chasing me relentlessly like a rabid dog!¡± As Su Liping pointed at Xu Yafeng, thetter screamed back, ¡°Sl*t! How dare you scold me! I¡¯ll f*cking kill you today!¡± ¡°Alright, you guys should stop quarreling now. Isn¡¯t it embarrassing enough?¡± Su Ya yanked at her mother and made to leave. She even called out toward Su Dongqian as they got into his car and left together. After they left, Yan Zi yanked Su Liping into the salon as well. As the doors of the salon closed, the only people left were those that were still bored. Before long, the once noisy streets were left with nothing but the asional murmurs. As for Chu Mubei who was seated in the car, watching the scene unfold ording to his maniption icily, he was smirking brightly. ¡°The fine show¡¯s over now. A pity we¡¯re not going to be able to see how they¡¯re going to break down inside the salon.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyelids raised frostily, looking at Chu Mubei. ¡°You really think that things can get worse?¡± ¡°Old Lu, your meaning is...?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fooled around with so many girls out there. Clearly, what you like is the feeling of ambiguity. Once things are clear cut, you lose interest. Why is that?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s reversed question had Chu Mubei cussing under his breath. How could he forget the fact that once one rode a tiger, it was impossible to get off? The Sus¡¯ family car was moving forth peacefully. ¡°STOP!¡± Suddenly, Su Yashed out, her eyes filled with a wave of bloodshot anger. Su Dongqian eyed his daughter at the backseat. Not daring to say anything, he stopped the car at the roadside silently. It was extremely quiet inside the car, giving off an inexplicable sense of tension. ncing at his pack of cigarettes beside him, Su Dongqian took one stick out and stuck it between his lips. As he lit his lighter, Su Ya burrowed over and flung the cigarette out of the window while snarling, ¡°Dad! If you want to go and die, it¡¯s up to you. But, don¡¯t implicate brother as well!¡± Su Dongqian replied helplessly, ¡°I was merely there to support today! I did not expect things to end up as such!¡± ¡°... HAVE YOU FORGOTTEN ABOUT GRANDPA¡¯S WARNING? YOU CLEARLY KNOW THAT MUMMY HAS HAD A MISUNDERSTANDING OVER THIS BEFORE. WHY DID YOU STILL INSIST ON GOING?¡± Su Ya¡¯s rage was at its limit as she screamed so loudly that her voice almost broke. Xu Yafeng chimed in angrily at the side, ¡°That¡¯s right! What has that sl*t opening a salon got to do with you?¡± ¡°Mummy, you too!¡± Su Ya red at her coldly. ¡°Do you know what your status is and what that Su Liping¡¯s status is? Why did you have to get physical?! Brother is about to be the youngest mayor ever right now! Are you wishing for the newspaper headlines to disy about a certain mayor¡¯s mother kicking a huge fuss in public?¡± Xu Yafeng lowered her eyes immediately. ¡°...¡± Su Ya¡¯s chest was heaving up and down, her eyes barely able to contain her wrath. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you dare forget how much we¡¯ve done back then to protect your identity!¡± Chapter 675 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (11)

    Chapter 675: Loving Yet Not Understanding (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those words of Su Ya had Su Dongqian and Xu Yafeng¡¯s bodies breaking out into a shudder. In fact, their expressions had frozen up as well, bringing with it a strain of fear. Su Ya was ring at them with a death stare, her face shing with shades of green and white. She was so pissed that she could spit out blood. ¡°Even if you guys don¡¯t want to think for yourselves, you¡¯ve got to think for brother. As long as you guys behave yourselves, brother will not let us down! He¡¯s your biological son. Once he receives the position of the Su Family Head, the entire Su Family belongs to him. Now that we¡¯re at such a critical moment, so be it if you guys are of no help to him, but you still wish to be a burden instead?¡± Xu Yafeng bit on her lip and asked carefully, ¡°I was merely punishing a sl*t... Things shouldn¡¯t be that serious, right? At most, your grandpa would just scold your father a little. I don¡¯t think it¡¯d affect your brother.¡± Su Ya stared at her with a ghastly look. ¡°Do you really think that all of this happened on its own?¡± ¡°Could someone have set us up?¡± Suddenly, Su Dongqian and Xu Yafeng asked with a pause. ¡°There had been many unfavorable rumors toward Auntie Yan recently, but are they all real? Based on my understanding of Auntie Yan, I know that she DOES want to look for another man. However, not all men fit her taste. Her first target was Chief Lu,¡± Su Ya looked at Xu Yafeng and scoffed out, ¡°Have you heard someone fanning the mes, iming that there was something going on between Auntie Yan and daddy? With that, you rushed to the salon in a rush without verifying the truth at all?¡± Xu Yafeng turned around guiltily, feeling her courage slip away from her. ¡°It¡¯s as you said.¡± Usually, she was quite a shrewd woman. The reason behind all of this was because she was pissed by Su Dongqian. Shocked, Su Dongqian could not help but heave in a breath of cold air. ¡°Who would want to set us up?¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen has all sorts of means, methods that would not involve thew and yet still manage to get our reputation in dirt. He¡¯s got his sleeves full of them. Furthermore...¡± Her father had tons of dirt through his history to dig up on. Even without evidence, he could already manage to take down her father with just a couple of small moves, let alone the treasure trove of evidence waiting for him to dig out. Thankfully, he was not Lu Yanchen¡¯s target this time around¡ªthetter merely wanted to turn things between her and Yan Zi sour. But, what about the next time? Who knew what else he would resort to? Su Dongqian furrowed his brows. ¡°Lu Yanchen? The Lus and our Sus have never been at odds with one another. Why would he want to go against us?¡± Suddenly, Xu Yafeng thought ayer deeper and asked frightfully, ¡°Could it be due to Mo Feifei?¡± Su Ya nced at their cowardly expressions icily and scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s all because we helped Yang Sitong bully Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife¡¯s sister back then.¡± She then red at the both of them hard. ¡°She is Mo Feifei¡¯s sister! And the reason why we wanted to help Yang Sitong... Others may not be the wiser, but I believe you two should know clearer than anyone that it was for everyone to think that the Yangs were the cause of everything that had happened to the Shi Family! That it was all because of Yang Sitong! That¡¯s all I have to say, got it?¡± Immediately, Su Dongqian and Xu Yafeng nodded their heads profusely. ¡°Y-Yes! We understand!¡± ¡°Get the car off!¡± The car then continued moving forward with a tense atmosphere within. Even though Su Ya was ying with her phone, she could not control the unrest she felt in her heart. No, this must not do. She had to think up of something. Lowering her head, she looked for Yan Zi¡¯s number and made a call. On Yan Zi¡¯s side, she was lecturing her mother as well. At the same time, she noticed something off about the entire thing¡ªeven though her mother wanted to remarry someone else, her target was definitely not Su Dongqian. ording to Su Liping, it was an attendant that had bumped into Su Dongqian. Chapter 676 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (12)

    Chapter 676: Loving Yet Not Understanding (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was an attendant that had bumped into Su Dongqian, causing his clothes to get dirty. Hence, he had to head upstairs for a change of clothes. That very same attendant asked Su Liping to head into the room where Su Dongqian was changing, saying that something had happened to him. It was only after she arrived that she realized that nothing had happened. Being the lecher that he was, Su Dongqian insisted on chatting with her for a little. Before long, Xu Yafeng appeared. Yan Zi looked for the attendant that Su Liping was talking about. Indeed, there was no such person¡ªher mother and Su Dongqian had truly been set up. Who was it? She wanted to give a call to Su Ya, telling her about everything. Right at that moment, a call came¡ªit was Su Ya. Yan Zi¡¯s first thought was that Su Ya must have discovered something off about the entire affair as well. Picking up, it was as she had guessed. Before she could even speak, Su Ya¡¯s voice rang forth, ¡°We¡¯ve been set up!¡± Yan Zi¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Yes. If I¡¯m not wrong, Shi Guang must have done all of this. She should be seeking revenge against us.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong. It¡¯s not Shi Guang. I¡¯ve analyzed that person thoroughly before. In her mind, she has nothing but her sister. There¡¯s no way she would have any time to deal with us before she finds her sister.¡± Su Ya rubbed her temple troubledly. ¡°Then why would Lu Yanchen do this to us? He intends to destroy us just because of Shi Guang? Isn¡¯t she just a single woman? Does he have to go to the extent of shing the Lus and the Sus because of her?¡± Yan Zi was somewhat in disbelief over how much Lu Yanchen would care for Shi Guang. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that right now, she is Lu Yanchen¡¯s life savior. Everything that happened in the past is also a knot in their hearts. As long as Mo Feifei is not found, he would definitely want to vent it out on us. Furthermore, your family was at odds with the Lus to begin with. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much that I will have to deal with. But you, Yan Zi, it¡¯s clear that he wants to do you in.¡± As Su Ya continued, her voice brought with it a hint of mockery, ¡°However, if Shi Guang were to betray Lu Yanchen, there would be no reason for him to continue doing these things for her. Instead, he would even turn into a joke within his circle!¡± Yan Zi scoffed coldly, her eyes turning lethal. Naturally, she understood the meaning behind Su Ya¡¯s words¡ªeven though Su Ya wanted to deal with Shi Guang, she did not want to dirty her own hands. As such, she was waiting for Yan Zi to deal with Shi Guang while watching as a bystander! In her dreams! Yan Zi was not as dumb as Yang Sitong. She was not going to let herself be the de that Su Ya used to kill others. She chuckled out, ¡°We¡¯ll see how things go then. If things are really bad, I¡¯ll just bring my mummy with me abroad!¡± Trying to get out of this clean? In your dreams! This time around, Su Ya was the one that was scoffing coldly as she replied indifferently, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about why Lu Yanchen would set your mum up to seduce my father? That¡¯s because my daddy has always been somewhat of a lecher. But, he¡¯s a man, so there¡¯s no big deal to that. At the most, it¡¯s just another mark to his name. But, it¡¯s different for your mother. She¡¯s in love with Chief Lu and would even betray your father for him. It¡¯s all because she wants...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Yan Zi¡¯s expression changed starkly. She knew that Su Ya was a scheming person, but she never thought that it would be this vile. Those were utterly venomous words¡ªit was clear how proficient she was in her methods of agitating others to do her dirty work! But, the most hateful thing was that despite how well she knew Su Ya was nning something, Yan Zi had no other choice but to amodate her. After all, she too wanted revenge. ¡°Don¡¯t turn your shame into rage right now. Don¡¯t you want revenge on Chief Lu? Lu Yanchen is his dearest darling son. If Lu Yanchen suffers, he suffers,¡± Su Ya seduced at Yan Zi with a bewitchingly sweet tone. Chapter 677 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (13)

    Chapter 677: Loving Yet Not Understanding (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi breathed out bitterly. ¡°Say no more, I get what you mean. But, I¡¯ll need a helper¡ªyour fianc¨¦, Yang Chifeng.¡± Su Ya¡¯s face darkened. How could she not know what was going on? Yan Zi wanted her involved no matter what. ¡°No!¡± She rejected it and continued, ¡°There¡¯s no bad blood between the Lus and my family! Yan Zi, the one Lu Yanchen wants done in is you!¡± With that, she scoffed out before hanging on the call. Yan Zi¡¯s chest felt as though it was totally choked up in frantess. She had discovered that it was getting harder to make out Su Ya¡¯s character anymore. Was the true reason why she joined Yang Sitong in the bullying of Mo Feifei back then truly because she was in love with Yang Chifeng? Even though she could not deny that Su Ya had indeed stuck with Yang Chifeng after all these years, she could not help but doubt her motives¡ªit was as though Su Ya was hiding something important. Su Liping looked at her daughter who was gripping her fists tightly with a nervous stare. ¡°What happened?¡± Yan Zi looked back at her coldly¡ªshe was truly losing any sense of positive emotions toward this mother of her. When Su Liping caught sight of that cold stare, not only did she not lose her courage, she even got upset. ¡°I already told you that it has truly nothing to do with me! I have no desires toward that Su Dongqian at all! No, I can¡¯t let everyone misunderstand me. I¡¯ve got to go look for Chief Lu!¡± Yan Zi barked at her harshly, ¡°Go on then! You either get him to divorce Shen Lingshuang to be with you, or you can justmit suicide in front of his face!¡± Hate... She truly hated this woman who had given birth to her. It was all because of her infidelity that her father had to endure such pains. Dejected and downtrodden, he ended up losing his life eventually. Meanwhile, she received the biggest trauma of her entire life. Su Liping was downright heartbroken. ¡°How could you say that about me?¡± Yan Zi¡¯s head was clouded with hatred and spite right now. In reality, the person she hated the most was her mother... even more so than Chief Lu. If not because of the fact that this was her biological mother, she would have murdered her long ago. ... After thepetition, it was supposed to be a long holiday for Shi Guang. However, she returned to the school and stayed in the dormitory¡ªthat had Li Fangfei rather curious. What happened? One day, Shi Guang sat in front of a window, looking all out of sorts, watching the happenings outside and asked her in a daze, ¡°Fangfei, do you think that I¡¯mpatible with Lu Yanchen?¡± It was only then that Li Fangfei understood what happened¡ªthe two of them were quarreling. She walked in front of Shi Guang and smiled. ¡°Of course! Haven¡¯t you said in the past that Lu Yanchen is the only man that you¡¯ll ever love, and you¡¯re going to stick to him for the rest of your life?¡± Shi Guang replied broodily, ¡°But, love can¡¯t be eaten as food. The distance between us is too great.¡± Seemed like both of them were not having a casual quarrel. But, what truly happened? How would they be arguing so badly that it seemed as though they were going to get a divorce? She did not continue on the topic with Shi Guang. After a while, she wrapped her arms around Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders and chuckled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you know Qian Xun and that you can pop by her film set at any time? I like her quite a bit. Can you bring me there?¡± ¡°Let me give her a call. She¡¯s a really nice person. She¡¯ll definitely get someone to pick you up. I¡¯ll go take a nap,¡± Shi Guang said as sheid on the bedzily. Li Fangfei¡¯s true intentions were not to catch Qian Xun filming¡ªshe merely wanted to bring Shi Guang up to lift her spirits. When Shi Guang rejected her, she rejected heading there as well. Chapter 678 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (14)

    Chapter 678: Loving Yet Not Understanding (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the afternoon, Shi Guang received a call from Wang Caichun, inviting her for golf. Shi Guang had some knowhows toward golf, and had previously gone with Shen Lingshuang to y for an hour. However, she had no interest in it and wanted to reject her. Yet, Wang Caichun dered, ¡°I¡¯m already below your dorm now!¡± With no choice left, Shi Guang changed and got down. At the luscious green range whose boundaries could not be seen, Wang Caichun swung out with an experienced motion. The small white ball spun into a beautiful arc and disappeared into the horizons. She coughed out gently, ¡°I seem to have used too much strength, haha!¡± Shi Guang chuckled as well, ¡°Were you trying for a home run as though this was baseball?¡± ¡°You give it a try,¡± Wang Caichun beckoned for the caddy who handed Shi Guang a club. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y,¡± Shi Guang aimed the club at the golf ball. Her first swing was nted. Her second swing struck straight. However, the ball came to a stop after rolling a meter or two. Blinking her eyes, Wang Caichun nced at Shi Guang. ¡°You must not have eaten, right? Shall I bring you for a meal first?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. She truly did not know how to y well, and neither did she love the sport. Also, she wasn¡¯t really in the mood for fun either. Walking toward her, Wang Caichun wrapped her arms around Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders and sniggered, ¡°If you were to take me as Lu Yanchen, would you be able to have more strength to strike at the ball as though you¡¯ve already eaten?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Shi Guang pped her hand away. ¡°Fine, since I¡¯m rarely here, I¡¯ll y with you properly then.¡± She took the club over from the caddy again and aimed toward that ball she had struck halfway earlier on. Imagining it as Lu Yanchen, she gave it a hard swing. Instantly, the ball flew far away andnded near the hole. Rolling a little more, itnded into the hole. ¡°Good ball!¡± Wang Caichun pped. She walked in front of Shi Guang. ¡°But then again, how did you suddenly gain such strength? Seems like Lu Yanchen is still the most effective medicine for you.¡± ¡°Are you going to y or not? If not, I¡¯m going to head home and sleep.¡± Shi Guang red at her, not wanting to chat about Lu Yanchen. However, Wang Caichun seemed insistent on staying on the topic, asking with a gossipy face, ¡°Aiyoyoyo, so why aren¡¯t you going home?¡± ¡°Go home for?¡± Wang Caichun tapped her on the forehead. ¡°Acting silly now, are you? That is Lu Yanchen, you know? Now that you¡¯re married to him, you should keep a close watch over him! What if he were to bring a little vixen home while you¡¯re not around?¡± ¡°If he dares to do that, I¡¯ll divorce him immediately.¡± Shi Guang harrumphed out in grievance before walking toward the way back. ¡°But, you wouldn¡¯t know even if he brings one home,¡± Wang Caichun followed while giggling. Looking at how Shi Guang¡¯s expression was turning more terrible by the second, she added on, ¡°But I¡¯m joking. How could that happen? Lu Yanchen is well known for not being involved with women. Besides, Chu Mubei told me as well that for this period of time, Lu Yanchen seems as though he¡¯s bringing an air conditioner with him wherever he goes. But, the problem is that it¡¯s winter now and not summer. There¡¯s no way any girl can take that cold air he¡¯s breathing out in winter right now.¡± As both of them chatted and walked, Shi Guang halted to a stop, looking at two people in the range beside them. That handsome man who was dressed in all whites... Wasn¡¯t that just Lu Yanchen? Beside him, the two people talking were Chu Mubei and Mo Yanzhi. Wang Caichun looked at Shi Guang guiltily and chuckled, ¡°Haha, what a coincidence! To think that Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei would be ying golf as well!¡± Chapter 679 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (15)

    Chapter 679: Loving Yet Not Understanding (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at Wang Caichun with her mouth cramped. ¡°You¡¯re such a fake actress!¡± Wang Caichun sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not as though I¡¯ve been to acting ss before. This is already quite a respectable feat.¡± Shi Guang asked with darkened eyes, ¡°I bet Chu Mubei was the one who asked you to get me here, right? Aren¡¯t you guys merely in a fake marriage? Since when have you guys gotten so close instead? Are you intending to turn reel life to real life?¡± ¡°No!¡± Wang Caichun chuckled out awkwardly, ¡°I admit that it was indeed him who asked me to get you here. But, I truly wanted to ask you out too!¡± She held back at Shi Guang¡¯s hand. ¡°I honestly want to help you. If you don¡¯t wish to get close to them, how about we change another location?¡± Shi Guang did not reply as Wang Caichun then took a couple of steps forth silently before pulling her away. ¡°I merely don¡¯t wish to... bump into him in a chance encounter...¡± Shi Guang muttered moodily. If he missed her, he could have very well gone to look for her. Why must it be a chance encounter? He did not care about her in the slightest bit. For the past half a month, he hadn¡¯t even made a call, much less visit her. She was almost convinced right now that the argument the other day was an excuse for him to break up with her. Perhaps... he was tired of her? Looking at how terrible Shi Guang¡¯s face was turning into, Wang Caichunmented apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have acted so presumptuously. Don¡¯t get angry, alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry, neither am I ming you,¡± Shi Guangughed out bitterly, ¡°I know that you meant well and I¡¯m truly grateful. However, the issues between him and me are more than just mere misunderstandings. There are things that can¡¯t be made clear.¡± The issue between them was that because she had saved him, it brought harm to her entire family. No matter how much she did not want to me him, her heart would always feel somewhat ufortable. And if she felt ufortable, he would definitely feel that way as well. Even if they were to find her sister in the future, that did not mean that this mental barrier would automatically be undone... That was the reason why he would say he had rather have her not saved him ever. If not for that, nothing would have happened to her family. ¡°If you can¡¯t exin it, then let¡¯s not talk about it! I know that you¡¯re good at making desserts!¡± Wang Caichun smiled out and hugged Shi Guang¡¯s arm enthusiastically. ¡°You can make some DIY desserts in the teahouse of this golf club! Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to treat me to a homemade meal previously? Let¡¯s scrap the meal! How about making a bowl of dessert for me? It¡¯s so cold out in the winter now that I¡¯m a littlezy to y golf as well. I¡¯d rather sit in the teahouse and drink a bowl of warm dessert!¡± Shi Guang agreed. ¡°Alright!¡± Golf was not the only thing this club offered¡ªthere was a hotel, a clubhouse, a racing track, and other forms of entertainment. As both of them entered the teahouse, they bumped into some of Wang Caichun¡¯s friends. Thus, everyone sat down together. While Wang Caichun chatted with them merrily, Shi Guang was preparing a pot of warm dessert using the slow cooker at a little open kitchen at the side. It was really simple cooking dessert soups. All one had to do was wash the ingredients and put them inside the cooker while waiting to season it after they were done cooking. As for all those ingredients, they were already prepared by the attendants. If they did not wish to do it themselves, they could just order it for the attendants to serve them. As Shi Guang sat there with Wang Caichun and her friends, chatting and eating the dessert, they caught sight of three people walking over with bright smiles. All three of them were wearing athletic wear along with baseball hats, looking sunny and cheery. Shi Guang was stunned. She would not have imagined that she would ever bump into Qian Xun, Su Ya, and Yan Zi at the resting lounge of the golf course. Honestly, the ces for entertainment for these people of the affluent circle were truly way too little! Chapter 680 - Loving Yet Not Understanding (16)

    Chapter 680: Loving Yet Not Understanding (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun was stumped momentarily when she caught sight of Shi Guang and walked toward her immediately. ¡°So coincidental! Why are you here?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s nce brushed by Su Ya and Yan Zi before smiling indifferently. ¡°Yeah, here with some friends to y.¡± She was contemting if she should maintain this friendship with Qian Xun. After all, that would result in her bumping into these two detestable women all the time. And what was worse was that she couldn¡¯t even pretend as though she didn¡¯t know them. ¡°Shi Guang, long time no see!¡± Su Ya took the initiative to start the conversation, smiling at her benevolently. She then went ahead and sat down at the empty space beside her immediately. ¡°Hello, Shi Guang!¡± Yan Zi sat down too. For these two people to sit down without an invitation, Wang Caichun¡¯s friends naturally assumed that they were weed here. Qian Xun furrowed her brows in displeasure. Eventually, under the invitation of everyone else, she sat down as well. Shi Guang¡¯s entire face turned dark while Wang Caichun nced at her¡ªshe could tell that Shi Guang¡¯s expression had been really terrible since the arrival of these three people. However, she DID seem as though she was truly friends with Qian Xun, which was probably the reason why she gave her face as well. But for the other two... The events revolving around Yang Sitong had spread like wildfire. Even though Wang Caichun did not know every single detail about it, she had a rough idea about everything. It was clear that even if they were nice people, there was no way Shi Guang would be friends with this Su Ya and Yan Zi. Su Ya reached out for Shi Guang¡¯s hand but was brushed away by her. Instantly, she gave off a sad expression. ¡°Shi Guang, can¡¯t we have a proper talk? I really wish to be friends with you just like my auntie.¡± With that, she turned and looked at Qian Xun with a warm smile. Qian Xun was somewhat regretful that she came out with Su Ya today, and even more that she took the initiative to say hello to Shi Guang despite knowing that the atmosphere was tense between her niece and Shi Guang. ¡°Friends?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice was cold, carrying with it a hint of mockery. ¡°How about we be friends after I give you two tight ps?¡± Everyone was stunned. ¡°...¡± This was especially the case for those in the crowd that did not know about the bygones between these two as they watched both of them back and forth. Turning their sights at Wang Caichun, she too was lost. Seemed like things between Su Ya and Shi Guang were way worse than she had imagined. But if that were the case, why was she friends with Qian Xun? Su Ya chuckled out awkwardly, ¡°Shi Guang, how could you say that? Actually...¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly and cut her off, her tone giving off a hint of speechlessness, ¡°Just what in the world are you trying to do? Did you not have enough bullying my sister with Yang Sitong back then? So, ACTUALLY, you¡¯re here to continue with the bullying on me?¡± Everyone present looked at one another. All of these people were no fools. Recalling about the rumors that had been spreading recently, they could roughly piece the words together. With that, their gazes toward Su Ya began to narrow. Instantly, Su Ya¡¯s expression flushed in shades of red and white as she looked at Qian Xun, seeking help. Qian Xun looked at this niece of hers who was usuallyposed under most circumstances. Thinking about how there was no need for her to try and resolve things between her niece and Shi Guang right now to create unnecessary conflicts, and since her niece looked to be truly apologetic, she spoke out, ¡°Alright, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to apologize the previous time around? You¡¯ll be the one brewing all the tea today then.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Su Ya replied happily. She immediately took out the tea set and started boiling water to brew. The tension around the table was somewhat tense as Su Ya smiled out gracefully. ¡°When you taste tea, what you taste is not just merely the quality of the tea, but the entire tea brewing process as well, along with the environment and emotions you have while tasting it. Thus, everyone, please rx! Otherwise, no matter how perfect the quality of the tea I brew, it will still taste bitter to you.¡± Chapter 681 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (1)

    Chapter 681: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi continued after her with smiles. ¡°No way! I¡¯m a live witness of your tea brewing skills. Even if one is in a bad mood, they will feel better after drinking your tea!¡± Everyone chimed in with smiles. Since they were all seated, no one really wanted the entire atmosphere to remain so tense. After all, they were all in the same affluent circle, and would bump into one another every now and then. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that Miss Su Ya¡¯s tea brewing skills are superb. Seems like we¡¯re in for a treat today.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried learning to brew tea for a period of time in the past as well. But no matter how I do it, it gives off the same taste.¡± ¡°If everyone could do it, why would people call it a skill?¡± Su Ya¡¯s lips curled up faintly. ¡°I¡¯m just embarrassing myself here.¡± This woman that was good at adapting everywhere had totally changed up the atmosphere such that it seemed as though nothing had happened before. Wang Caichun could merely scoff in her heart. Hypocrite! Looking at how Shi Guang was seated at the side, looking sullen and being silent, she smiled out. ¡°Shi Guang, the dessert should be about done soon. Is it time to season it?¡± Shi Guang looked at the clock on the wall¡ªit was indeed about time¡ªand stood up. Su Ya had already raised the teapot and filled it with water. The first pot of tea was to be poured away 1 while the second pot of tea was poured into everyone¡¯s cups. Everyone propped their own cups up¡ªthe tea was a faint green color, looking extremely beautiful. As they lowered their heads for a sniff, the tea brought with it a scent of cinnamon. After taking a single sip, everyone was full of praises for it. Shi Guang returned. Soon afterward, an attendant brought over bowls of dessert¡ªhowever, Qian Xun, Su Ya and Yan Zi¡¯s shares were not included. Looking at the bowl of yam and sweet potato soup before her, Qian Xun could not help but gulp. She asked the attendant, ¡°Is there any more of it? Could you get me a bowl as well?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one more bowl. Please hold on.¡± Before long, a piping hot bowl of dessert was served to Qian Xun, who scooped up a mouthful right away. The softness of the sweet potato along with the chewiness of the yam was especially delicious in the face of this cold winter. She raised her thumb toward Shi Guang immediately. ¡°Not bad, really nice!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really delicious! Shi Guang, you truly did not lie to me! Your dessert is top ss!¡± Wang Caichun sniggered in smiles. Shi Guang scoffed in her heart, ¡®Why are you talking now, huh?¡¯ Wang Caichun was helping her to strike back at Su Ya. But in reality, Shi Guang felt that there was no need to¡ªshe could not be bothered to fight with these rich women for men, clothes, and cooking skills. Everyone at the side began to praise the dessert as well. After drinking the dessert, none of them touched Su Ya¡¯s tea anymore. For a moment, Su Ya¡¯s face shed with a trace of difort before she retained that warm smile of hers. Yan Zi asked in a seemingly fake smile, ¡°Is that so? Gosh, all of your praises really make me want to give it a taste as well.¡± She requested the attendant serve her a bowl, only to be informed that there was no more left. Yan Zi then looked at Shi Guang with a cryptic smile. ¡°How about going to make two more bowls for us to try, Shi Guang?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned ck as she ignored her entirely. She did not enjoy having to deal with these people with a polite face despite clearly feeling otherwise. As for Qian Xun, she did not want to continue having any ties with her in the future as well,menting at herself for being stupid enough to think that she could get along with someone of the Su Family. ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom,¡± She said to everyone else as she stood up and left. Inside, Shi Guang was about to send a text to Wang Caichun, telling her that she was not going to head back. Just then, a figure appeared in the mirror. Instinctively, she looked toward the mirror as her brows furrowed in impatience. Chapter 682 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (2)

    Chapter 682: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shi Guang, could I have a word?¡± Su Ya looked at Shi Guang¡¯s image in the mirror and smiled. Shi Guang turned around, facing her coldly. ¡°What do you want to talk about? Usually, you have some scheme up your sleeves when youe looking for me. The previous time around, you wanted to affect me mentally so that I wouldn¡¯t get the champion¡¯s ce. Anything that doesn¡¯t involve pain would definitely not be something you¡¯re interested in. Though, it didn¡¯t seem as though you were hoping that I wouldn¡¯t get the champion¡¯s ce. But, what was your n then? A pity that I ended up getting first ce and couldn¡¯t see what else you were nning for... This time around, I¡¯m curious what you¡¯re up to now.¡± Su Ya was stunned, trying to suppress the uneasy feeling that was rising in her heart as she whispered out, ¡°Shi Guang, I feel that there¡¯s simply way too many... misunderstandings between us. But, let bygones be bygones. Since those were in the past, let us reconcile. If you feel that I¡¯ve let you down in any way, I can apologize.¡± Shi Guangughed out, ¡°Apologize? I told you before, you¡¯re talking to the wrong person. The person you should be apologizing to is not me. But then again, where is my sister now? Su Ya, there are only the two of us here, so let¡¯s not y any games, neither do you have to pretend any longer. Where have you hidden my sister?¡± That was the reason why she was willing to continue chatting with Su Ya. She wanted to test if thetter had anything to do with her sister¡¯s disappearance. Once again, Su Ya¡¯s face was stunned as the blood drained slowly out of her expression. She spoke with a frightened, pale face, ¡°How would I know where your sister is? Back then, I did help Yang Sitong in bullying your sister, yes. But, other than that, I haven¡¯t done anything to your family!¡± Shi Guang kept her gaze at Su Ya, not wanting to miss the slightest hint. On the surface, it did seem as though she had nothing to do with her sister¡¯s disappearance. However, Shi Guang was still notpletely trusting of the other¡ªthis woman was way more scheming than Yang Sitong. Su Ya then sighed out, sounding somewhat bitter, ¡°I know that everything back then was my fault and I¡¯ll apologize to you again! And to your sister! But, could you just have everything between us resolved right now and have Lu Yanchen stop everything he¡¯s doing to us now?¡± Stop? What had Lu Yanchen done? Shi Guang did not know¡ªit had been a long time since she had seen him. She then scoffed, ¡°What Lu Yanchen does has nothing to do with me. If you wish for him to stop, go talk to him yourself.¡± Su Ya turned and looked around before sighing and remarking in a resigned manner, ¡°Must you really leave me with no path left? I¡¯ve already apologized to you time and again, but what? Are you hell bent on not letting me off all because of something so small that happened in the past?¡± ¡°Something so small?¡± Shi Guang was triggered by that statement. Her sister¡¯s entire life was ruined, yet it was just something so small to this woman! Su Ya smiled. ¡°Back then, we were all young. Naturally, none of us took those small little quarrels seriously. Don¡¯t tell me stuff like how your sister had mental traumas because of our bullying. How could someone that young know anything about traumas?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s rage was beyond control right now. Even though she had never been a victim herself, she had read and seen depictions of school bullying through novels and shows. Thus, she could empathize well with how those affected victims could suffer so badly that their entire characters might even be twisted. And most importantly, her sister was a living, breathing example right beside her the entire time. If not for the bullying, why would her sister... Chapter 683 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (3)

    Chapter 683: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang tried her best to repress the rage in her heart, but it just wouldn¡¯t go down no matter what. No longer able to hold it in, she raised her arm and flung a tight p toward Su Ya¡¯s face. Toward someone like this, she¡¯d rather get physical than continue talking. Didn¡¯t she say that it was small quarrels in the past? Sure thing then! Shi Guang would show her what a small quarrel was! Su Ya, who was just pped, clutched at her cheeks, gaping at Shi Guang in disbelief. But the next moment, her lips curled slightly. For a moment, Shi Guang thought that she was seeing things. But no, she wasn¡¯t. Su Ya truly was smiling. It wasn¡¯t the type of smile someone would give before going into a frenzy, it was the type of smile of one¡¯s plot seeding. Instantly, Shi Guang realized what was happening¡ªSu Ya was intentionally provoking her. Shi Guang was absolutely bewildered, not knowing what thetter was trying to do again, neither why she wanted to provoke her. But, no matter what this woman wanted, since Shi Guang had already gotten physical, she did not mind getting heavier with her attacks. On the reverse, Shi Guang wanted to send another p flying. Just as Su Ya was about to block that p, Shi Guang kicked at her. Since this woman sent herself up Shi Guang¡¯s doorsteps, she would not let this chance go to waste. She¡¯d contemte on how to go about things after the beating. After all, it was not as though the Lus wouldn¡¯t be able to protect her from beating up a mere Su Ya. One could only guess how long she had waited for this to happen! Shi Guang pinned Su Ya against the wall in reverse, snarling coldly, ¡°Back then, the couple of you once pushed my sister¡¯s head into the toilet bowl, right? That¡¯s the reason why she came home all dirty and smelly that day.¡± Su Ya waspletely helpless against Shi Guang. When she heard those words, she eximed with a pale face, ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the clearest about what I¡¯m thinking about? The toilet bowls of schools are dirty and smelly, but the toilet bowls here are super clean! Even the water is clean!¡± Shi Guang pushed her toward one of the cubicles, pinning onto her tightly still. Instantly, Su Ya¡¯s eyes widened with fright. At the start, she wasn¡¯t struggling at all. But now that her arms were locked by Shi Guang, she couldn¡¯t struggle even if she wanted to. Thus, she screamed, ¡°HELP! HELP!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned frighteningly cold. ¡°Calling for help? I suppose my sister must have done this back then as well. But did you guys let her off?¡± With that, Shi Guang increased her strength as she pushed Su Ya¡¯s head down toward the toilet bowl. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Su Ya shrieked. She probably must not have guessed that Shi Guang would go to this extent as she struggled frantically. ¡°Shi Guang, what are you doing?¡± A sharp voice rang out as Qian Xun hurried in and grabbed onto Shi Guang¡¯s hands immediately, yanking her away. Su Ya stumbled back against the cubicle wall, bawling out into tears as she watched Qian Xun in horror. ¡°A-Auntie! Auntie...!¡± She looked to be distraught as she copsed over and hugged Qian Xun, crying out tragically, ¡°Auntie! Auntie!!¡± By then, Wang Caichun and Yan Zi had arrived as well. Yan Zi walked toward both of them immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Wang Caichun looked at Shi Guang worriedly. ¡°Shi Guang, are you alright?¡± ¡°How could she not be?¡± Qian Xun looked at Shi Guang with aplex expression, her face dark and her aura malefic, a hint of disappointment veiled behind her impunity. Finally, Shi Guang understood Su Ya motive behind provoking her. It seemed as though Su Ya had already nned this the moment she caught sight of Shi Guang earlier on, to act pitiful and meek before heading to the restroom to provoke her. The schemes of this woman were tighter than the knots of a rope. Chapter 684 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (4)

    Chapter 684: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What Su Ya wanted was for Shi Guang to be at odds with Qian Xun! Shi Guang merely scoffed in her heart. In reality, there was no need to do this¡ªthe moment she caught sight of Qian Xun entering with Su Ya and Yan Zi earlier on, she had already made up her mind to not be friends with her anymore! Oh well, at least she got to whack Su Ya up for free. Her only regret was that the beating was far from cathartic! Su Ya¡¯s tears were streaming down her cheeks as she could barely catch her breath. ¡°Auntie, I know that I¡¯m in the wrong for everything in the past! But, I¡¯m merely trying to apologize and make up for my sins back then. Why does she have to go so far! Or, will she never be satisfied till she beats me up to be a vegetable?¡± Her face was frighteningly pale and brought with it scratch marks from Shi Guang¡¯s nails. Her voice was screechingly sharp, howling so badly that one¡¯s heart could break just by hearing it. Yan Zi red at Shi Guang with wrath, feeling that this woman could not be spared at all. Qian Xun was watching her in disbelief as well, as though she would have never imagined that the sweet and kind Shi Guang she knew would be someone this venomous. Naturally, Shi Guang could guess at their thoughts right now. At the same time, she had never once expected that Qian Xun would help her. No matter how much she liked Shi Guang, she was still an outsider at the end of the day while Su Ya was her niece. If Mo Jin were to fight with someone else one day, she would definitely stand by Mo Jin despite the circumstances. Hence, she did not want to put Qian Xun in the same state. Now that she was mistaken, all the better. Shi Guang had already intended to not continue being in contact with her anyway! ¡°Toward someone who had never once been sincere in her apologies, I don¡¯t need to give any chances!¡± Throwing that sentence behind, Shi Guang marched off! Wang Caichun chased after her immediately and they both took a ride away from the clubhouse, heading for the VIP changing room of the golf club, which was a private resting lounge as well. Inside, Shi Guang sat slumped on a sofa. Even though she had already considered the possibility of a day when she might not be friends with Qian Xun anymore, she still could not contain her sadness and infuriation at the moment. Forget it! No matter how bad Su Ya was, she was still her family. There was nobody in this world who would not stand on the side of their family. Footsteps rang out as someone approached her. Shi Guang raised her eyes instinctively, thinking that it was Wang Caichun. But for some reason, she seemed to have disappeared out of nowhere, and in her ce, Lu Yanchen was standing before her. She furrowed her brows. ¡°Who let you in here? Get out!¡± Naturally, there was no way he was going to leave as he stood before her, upright and firm. ¡°What happened earlier on? Wang Caichun didn¡¯t exin everything clearly. Are you hurt?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes could not help but redden. ¡°Is it any of your business?¡± Showing concern only now? Doesn¡¯t he think that it¡¯s toote? What has he been doing earlier on? Even if they were quarreling, he was a man. Can¡¯t he just give in to her a little as a man? Not contacting her or visiting her for so long. Was it because he knew that she liked him to a point where she would want no one else but him? And not only that, she knew that she was someone with no backbone. When he didn¡¯t appear, she would appear particrly strong. But once he did, she would feel all her emotions almost bursting out weakly. Raising her head and looking at the ceiling, trying to prevent her tears from falling down, she stood up and wanted to leave, not wanting to look even weaker before him. She spun around quickly, intending to give Lu Yanchen a suave back view to end today¡¯s meeting. However, just as she took a single step forth, her arm was yanked back furiously as she found herselfnding into his embrace. Reaching out, she pushed against him and struggled for quite some time. Still, she could not break free of his grip. Trying her best to contain her feelings, she red at him. ¡°Let go!¡± He replied overbearingly, ¡°NO!¡± Shi Guang knitted her brows and continued to struggle, trying to push him off. Chapter 685 - No Shame No Morals No Bottomline (5)

    Chapter 685: No Shame No Morals No Bottomline (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The tighter Lu Yanchen¡¯s grip on Shi Guang¡¯s waist got, the more furiously she struggled. Suddenly, in a moment of carelessness, her nails scratched at Lu Yanchen¡¯s neck, leaving a long trail of redness. Shocked, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened as she watched her nails and Lu Yanchen¡¯s neck, stammering, ¡°A-Ah! I... I-It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Lu Yanchen only let go of a single hand as he touched his neck at the area that was scratched. ¡°Appeased now?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be appeased?¡± Shi Guang let out a nervous face. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t do it on purpose anyway!¡± He tightened his grip on her neck and breathed down her face. ¡°If you¡¯re not appeased, you can give it another scratch?¡± Feeling his steamy breath, Shi Guang gulped. ¡°I already said that it wasn¡¯t on purpose! If YOU¡¯RE not appeased, you can leave a scratch mark on my neck as well!¡± Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze and pursed his lips. Suddenly, he swooped in and kissed her tender lips slowly. Shi Guang hated herself for not being able to fight against this as her body gradually started heating up and going fuzzy from its initial stiffness. When she finally came to her senses and was about to begin struggling again, Lu Yanchen had already peeled away from her lips as he whispered into her ears, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m you? I can¡¯t bear to do that.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to not bear? Aren¡¯t you already thinking of divorcing me?¡± Shi Guang was both upset and aggrieved as she blinked her eyes hard, tears eventually flowing uncontrobly. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of coldness. ¡°Who said that I¡¯m divorcing you?¡± He had always been someone driven by logic. And it was precisely because of that sense of logic that he understood his feelings toward Shi Guang as well as hers toward their rtionship¡ªit was founded on the basis of her sister being fine. The longer Mo Feifei was missing, the more he was losing confidence and getting uneasy, because he was afraid of losing her. The reason why he had made things clear the other day was to give Shi Guang some mental preparation, to hope that she wouldn¡¯t base their rtionship upon her sister¡¯s safety. As for Mo Feifei¡¯s circumstances, that was also a problem that they could not avoid no matter what. Divorce? There was no way he would do that ever! Even if he were immovable, Shi Guang still tried pushing him away nevertheless. ¡°There¡¯s a hidden rule of every rtionship¡ªghosting is the first step to breaking up. As for us, being husband and wife, not being in contact for a full month means that we¡¯re going to get a divorce, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Yanchen put out a bitter smile even though his heart was bleeding. cing a finger on those tightly biting lips of hers, he spoke tenderly, ¡°Divorce... I¡¯ll tell you utmost certainty right now¡ªthat is something that¡¯s never evering out of my mouth forever.¡± Theirs was a military marriage¡ªas long as he didn¡¯t agree to it, they could never ever get a divorce! Shi Guang was pissed to death. She could not stand the way he could be so carefree and utterly unreasonable. This stupid Tsundere big daddy and overbearing character of his! She was so pissed that she bit at his finger on her lips instantly, only to receive a devilish smirk of his in return. It was only then that Shi Guang realized how lewd her action hade across as. She spun her head around immediately, remembering that she had arade as she yelled, ¡°Caichun! Wang Caichun...!¡± At that moment, Wang Caichun was hiding outside, looking at Chu Mubei beside her. She knew that she should not peep, but she could not help but do so anyway. When Chu Mubei saw that shifty stance of hers, his lips cramped. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re fine now. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wang Caichun turned and looked at him, somewhat worried still. ¡°It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t see how Shi Guang looked earlier on! She looked horrendous!¡± Chapter 686 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (6)

    Chapter 686: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no quarrel between husband and wifests forever. Now that they¡¯re meeting, everything will be fine after they get intimate, hehe!¡± Chu Mubei sniggered. Wang Caichun stuck her ears at the door with a blushed face. Thinking about how she seemed to have been eavesdropping on his conversation with Lu Yanchen the previous time around as well at the hospital, Chu Mubei furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that you really love to eavesdrop! Is your zodiac the rat?¡± Wang Caichun smiled out. ¡°That¡¯s right! I was born in 1996! Year of the rat!¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± This woman was for real, goodness! His forehead creased. ¡°What are you listening for? What¡¯s there to listen about?¡± This door is soundproof! There¡¯s no way you can hear anything anyway! Wang Caichun then coughed out. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that things will be fine after they get intimate inside...? Well, I¡¯ve never heard people getting intimate ¡®live¡¯ before, and I¡¯m just curious about how their ¡®Mmmhms¡¯ and ¡®Aaaaaaahs¡¯ would sound like!¡± This woman wanted to listen to the ¡®live¡¯ action of Old Lu and Shi Guang! She¡¯s not afraid Old Lu will destroy her? Chu Mubei then chuckled out evilly, ¡°You haven¡¯t heard the sounds of live action sex before? Could it be that you¡¯re a virgin? Should I experience it with you so that you can listen to yourself instead?¡± Wang Caichun spat on the ground and snarled, ¡°E-Even if I want to do it, I won¡¯t look for you!¡± ... The soundproofing of the room was indeed really good, and since they couldn¡¯t hear anything from the outside, it was only natural that nothing could be heard from the inside too. Lu Yanchen coiled his arms around Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders and pushed her down onto the sofa. ¡°Stop yelling out anymore. Wang Caichun said that we haven¡¯t met for some time. She must definitely be thinking that distance makes the heart grow fonder and have left already.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened like oranges. ¡°How does this look like distance makes the heart grow fonder? Both of us are clearly quarreling!¡± ¡°And you don¡¯t miss me after not seeing me for this long?¡± Lu Yanchen held her hands. ¡°What¡¯s there to miss! Any form of emotions would gradually turn cold withoutmunication!¡± Of course, she missed him! But, there was no way she was going to admit that. How could he even be so cruel as to ignore her entirely without contacting her? He must have been having a frivolous life outside and having fun, thus the reason why he did not contact her, hmph! ¡°Why must the reason of me not contacting you be because I am not bothered about you? What if an ident had happened to me?¡± He asked softly. ident? Instinctively, Shi Guang¡¯s memories flickered back toward thendslide as she immediately looked nervous, staring him from head to toe with a worried expression. Yet, she found him raising his brows. So, he was lying earlier on? Shi Guang was triggered again. ¡°ident your head! I bet you were having fun outside!¡± ¡°Other than you, I haven¡¯t touched any other women! Not even a single finger touch!¡± He enunciated his words clearly. Shi Guang felt her ears heating up, feeling somewhat guilty in her heart¡ªtoward that, she was rather trusting of Lu Yanchen. Her words were merely of spite earlier on. Lu Yanchen harrumphed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not like you, having an affair right after a quarrel!¡± He flung the usation right back at her. That had Shi Guang so mad that her teeth nearly crumbled with all her biting. ¡°Who had an affair? Don¡¯t malign me!¡± His face was totally Tsundere right now. ¡°You dare say you haven¡¯t been close and intimate with Rong Mo behind my back?¡± When she heard that, not only was Shi Guang not angry, she even imitated his behavior the previous time around¡ªgiving an ¡®I don¡¯t want to quarrel with you¡¯ expression¡ªas she spoke in an icy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to argue. There¡¯s no meaning talking about that any longer. I¡¯ve just remembered that I¡¯ve got something on. You can head back yourself first.¡± Her actions were almost the exact same as Lu Yanchen¡¯s the previous time around. Chapter 687 - No Shame No Morals No Bottomline (7)

    Chapter 687: No Shame No Morals No Bottomline (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen truly did not know tough or cry. When Shi Guang stood up, he ced his palm on her butt. When she turned around to look at him, he pulled her down to sit on his waist and raised his pitch slightly. ¡°Pretty righteous for someone who had an affair, huh?¡± Shi Guang was pissed to death. ¡°After not contacting me for an entire month, you¡¯re not even bothered about how I¡¯m feeling, and are maligning me for having an affair instead? I hate you! Hate you, hate you!¡± She thumped her fists repeatedly against his chest. However, they seemed as though they were merely scratching his itch. He waited till she was tired out before holding her hands. ¡°I admit that it was my fault the other day. For the longest time, you¡¯ve been in an adaptive state, trying to adjust your mental state. Yet, I felt that it was too slow. I felt that you¡¯ve been struggling with yourself the entire time, even looking somewhat deste and lonely at times. That is unlike you...¡± ¡°Then how else should I resemble myself...?¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly, ¡°Even if the people I care the most about are gone, should I still smile out heartlessly? Lu Yanchen, would you be reasonable? Those are my family members! Even the cheeriest of all people would feel pain, alright?¡± ¡°I know, that¡¯s the reason why I told you those things...¡± He was trying to help heal her. Lu Yanchen pressed his forehead against hers, his breath heavy and musky. Yet, his voice was soft like silk. ¡°Let me take you somewhere.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Even though Shi Guang asked, she had always been someone to sumb to soft tactics. Since he was already so gentle, her attitude too had be gentle. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡± He kissed her on the forehead and stood up, holding her hands and bringing her out. ... When the door opened, Wang Caichun ? who was eavesdropping outside, jumped with shock. She hurriedly hid behind Chu Mubei and smiled at them awkwardly, waving her hand. ¡°Hi!¡± ¡°Wang Caichun, yo...¡± Shi Guang wanted to say something, but she was already pulled away by Lu Yanchen. Looking at their leaving back views, two streams of tears flowed down Wang Caichun¡¯s face. ¡°F*ck! Lu Yanchen is really so suave! So darn suave! Handsome!¡± ¡°Bloody hell! He was even more handsome than his cold attitude earlier on man! And he¡¯s so gentle! The way he looked at Shi Guang was as though his eyes were soaked in bubbles!¡± ¡°Chu Mubei! Are things fine between them like that? Yet, it doesn¡¯t exactly feel like it either!¡± ¡°Chu Mubei, do you think they got intimate inside earlier on?¡± ¡°Chu Mubei! Did you see the way Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang earlier on?! It was sooooo MANLY! As a true connoisseur of countless of novels and love stories, I affirm that what they have between them is true love!¡± Chu Mubei looked at her with a bemused expression, raising his brows and speaking with a gentle, mocking tone, ¡°True connoisseur...¡± Wang Caichun looked at him in disdain, shaking her head and sighing, ¡°Say, howe you¡¯re so different in quality?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take your medicine.¡± ¡°Give me the medicine then,¡± Wang Caichun replied with a deriding tone. Raising his hand, Chu Mubei ced it on her shoulders and inched forth, trailing her eyshes down with his finger in a flirty manner. ¡°I only provide medicine in bed. Want it?¡± Wang Caichun froze in ce. Probably because this was the first time she was in such close contact with someone of the opposite sex, in that instant, the only thing she heard was her furiously thumping heartbeat. She snapped back into reality, pushing him away and kicking him at the same time. ¡°Scram!¡± Chapter 688 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (8)

    Chapter 688: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s feelings were reallyplex right now. She was just at odds with Lu Yanchen and he hadn¡¯t even apologized for it just yet. But, because he said a few sweet nothings, how was she already following him so easily without any form of resistance? And not only that, she didn¡¯t even feel like she med him any longer in her heart! Ugh! She truly did not have a backbone. Shi Guang¡¯s heart was in a wreck right now, flustering between thoughts left and right and eventually wondering where Lu Yanchen was trying to take her to. Was he going to create some sort of surprise to express his apology? Even though she was no longer angry in her heart, she still hadn¡¯t had a tform to let her ego down yet, and thus she still acted as though she was reluctant. ¡°Just where are you taking me to?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡± He refused to tell her still. Shi Guang looked outside the window of the car and realized that the surroundings were starting to get familiar. Freezing up for a moment, she looked at Lu Yanchen in disbelief. This was the road to the cemetery. Was he going to bring her there? But who were they there to visit? His rtives...? Was it his grandfather? Although, given the status of his grandfather, there was no way his grave would be in amon cemetery as such. As for her parents, they were resting in this cemetery. So, they were visiting her parents...? The car stopped at the bottom of the mountain and Lu Yanchen got off first before heading to the boot and carrying with him a bag. Shi Guang looked at it after getting off the car¡ªit was filled with incense and paper money. The road they were taking was the shortest way of getting to her parents¡¯ grave as well. She watched him with a stumped face. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Visiting your parents of course,¡± He replied as he carried the bag in one hand, held her hand with the other, and started climbing the mountain. ¡°Why did you suddenly think of visiting my parents?¡± Shi Guang asked inexplicably. ¡°It isn¡¯t sudden... I¡¯ve always been wanting toe.¡± He turned and looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m grateful to them for giving birth to you, allowing me to still be alive in this world at this very moment.¡± It was rare that he was speaking in such serious tones that Shi Guang felt a flushing sensation in her cheeks. When they arrived at her parents¡¯bined grave, Lu Yanchen burnt the incense and paper money before kneeling down in front of the tablet with Shi Guang. Leaning forth, he kowtowed three times respectfully before continuing to remain kneeling. Shi Guang nted her head and looked at him deeply¡ªhe did not seem as though he had any intention of getting up at all. Biting down on her lips, she said nothing, intending to see when he was going to get up. When they had arrived, it was around mid-afternoon. But now, it was already close to evening, and still, he did not seem as though he had any intention of standing up. One¡¯s knees would start to hurt after extended kneeling as Shi Guang started to move a little, cing her hands beneath her knees to support them. She looked at him again¡ªhe was still motionless as though he was totally fine. She reached for his arm and tugged a little. ¡°Let¡¯s head back home.¡± Actually, she could sort of understand his rationale for doing so¡ªhe wanted to express his apology to her parents, and at the same time, assure them of his resolve to take care of her. But, he did not need do this. He need not have to feel guilty¡ªhe was not to me for everything that had happened to her family. He looked at her with absolute seriousness. ¡°I want to chat with your parents a little longer.¡± Shi Guang froze up momentarily. She then coughed andughed out, ¡°You¡¯ve been silent ever since you started kneeling. Since when were you chatting?¡± ¡°No idea about you, but I wish to chat to them in my heart,¡± His tone was rxed. ¡°Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°Someone wants to say it yet he¡¯s acting as though I¡¯m the one who wants to hear it,¡± She muttered as she wiped her parents¡¯ picture on the tablet with her thumb. Chapter 689 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (9)

    Chapter 689: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her once before turning his sights onto her parents¡¯ photo, speaking softly, ¡°Thank you for raising her so well, to be so courageous to have saved my life. Without her, my life would have ended in that river. She is the only reason why I¡¯m alive right now, and the only reason why I¡¯ll be as well. I love her. But, I know that you guys loved her more than I do. Your entire family was living a blessed life in the past. It was all because...¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°... of me that everything happened in your family that had you guys leaving her prematurely. She had always been alone. I wish to be with her, but I don¡¯t want to leave her because of this reason! If you guys get angry because I insist on being with her, please don¡¯t me her for it. All of it is my fault, please me me instead!¡± ¡°I promise you guys that I will take good care of her. Even if she¡¯s the most ungentle, unvirtuous, unreasonable, and even venomous woman on this world, I will definitely love, pamper, and cherish her even more so than I care for my own life.¡± Shi Guang listened slowly as she started sniffling, feeling a surging warmth in her heart. She sniffed and looked at him. ¡°Even though my temper isn¡¯t that great sometimes, you shouldn¡¯t say that I¡¯m the most ungentle, unvirtuous, unreasonable, and venomous woman!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her, then at her parents¡¯ photo again and smiled out exasperatedly. ¡°Father, mother, look, she¡¯s trying to find trouble with me again.¡± Shi Guang pouted her mouth. ¡°I merely said a statement. How is it my fault again?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Lu Yanchen shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s mine. It¡¯s also my fault for the quarrel previously. I¡¯m apologizing to you now.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen,¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart was going all fuzzy right now as she choked out, ¡°T-This is the first time you¡¯re apologizing to me all serious.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ll always apologize to you when we quarrel in the future.¡± He reached out and held her hand. ¡°Does that mean that you won¡¯t look down on me, bully me, or get fierce at me again?¡± Shi Guang truly had not expected him to apologize to her. After all, there was no true right party in a quarrel between husband and wife. As long as he would give her a tform to let her ego down, she would take it as though nothing had happened. Lu Yanchen raised his hand and swore. ¡°I swear to your parents that I will never ever bully or get fierce at you again!¡± ¡°You¡¯re short of something.¡± Her eyes shone with sparks of tears as her lips curled up into a beautiful, natural smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never ever looked down on you. Since when have I done so?¡± He would asionally give off looks of contempt, but those were often times when he liked her the most as well. ¡°You¡¯re saying everything for real?¡± ¡°How would I dare lie in front of your parents? If any single word was a lie, I¡¯d die a horribl...¡± Shi Guang covered his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense... We can look down on one another mutually asionally as well. I heard that it will help improve our rtionship.¡± She then hugged him tightly. In the past, she was afraid that if she were to just be with Lu Yanchen as though nothing was wrong, it would seem as though it was a selfish excuse for herself in the name of love. But now, if she were going to be selfish, so be it. Her parents had told her in the past that even if they couldn¡¯t always be by her side because of their work, they were still the people who loved her the most in this world. If so, they wouldn¡¯t me her for being selfish, right? Chapter 690 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (10)

    Chapter 690: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang had never once thought that Lu Yanchen would bring her to her parents¡¯ grave and carry such a heavy burden onto himself entirely, all for the sake of relieving her from her internal turmoil and pain. It was easy falling in love with someone. But, to stick to the same woman one loved, be it in the past or the future, that was a tall task. After all, the most beautiful things were always those one couldn¡¯t get. She had always thought that the luckiest thing that happened in her life was to have met Lu Yanchen. It was only after she found out about Yang Sitong¡¯s motives that she began to hate this luck of hers. Yet, she could not control the overwhelming love she had either. She had thought about how life would be like had she not met Lu Yanchen. There would have been no Yang Sitong in her life, and probably none of those misfortunes either. But, what about Lu Yanchen? Who would have saved him...? In the past, Shi Guang had always felt that one of the stupidest questions to ask was about who the husband would save if his mother and mother-inw both fell into the water at the same time. But, now that she thought about it, that seemingly unreasonable and ridiculous question was actually rather meaningful. After all, one¡¯s time, energy, and money were limited. At times, they would often be led to a path with two opposing choices. So, between her parents and her boyfriend, who should she side? That was a question that would never have an answer to. After returning from the cemetery, Shi Guang followed Lu Yanchen home. The two of themy on the bed and embraced one another tightly, remaining silent for the longest period of time and just merely enjoying each other¡¯s warmth. Before long, Shi Guang fell asleep. It was a probably a lovely dream she was having as her lips curled up faintly. Looking at her, Lu Yanchen kissed her on the forehead. Just as he was readying himself to fall asleep with her, his phone rang out as he hurriedly pressed it off, afraid that she might wake up. Seeing that it was a call from work, he carefully got out of bed and headed to the study to return the call. By the time he was done and returned, it was already an hour past. He looked at the fast asleep person on the bed¡ªher lovely dream seemed to have manifested into a nightmare as her brows were furrowed tightly. With a face pale as a sheet, her body convulsed slightly while she gripped a corner of her pants, looking all helpless and despaired. ¡°Littly...¡± He called out softly. No response¡ªshe seemed immersed in the nightmare. ¡°Shi Littly, wake up...¡± He pushed her slightly. Shi Guang shrieked in a shrill voice as she bolted upright on the bed. Her forehead was dripping with sweat entirely while her heart pounded so fiercely that it could burst out of her chest. Just like that, her vision was fixated straight ahead with widened eyes for the longest period of time. What sort of a dream was it for her to be this scared? Lu Yanchen¡¯s long, slender fingers moved out and caressed her on the cheeks gently, trying to help her purge her fears away while wiping her sweat. ¡°Littly...¡± Hearing that familiar voice, Shi Guang¡¯s gaze shifted nkly. It was only till she caught sight of that gorgeous face of his that she realized it was no longer a dream. She then hugged him tightly as her eyes reddened. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s alright now. It was just a dream.¡± He did not know what sort of a dream it was for her to be so horrified, but he guessed it should be of Mo Feifei. He did not want to admit it, but he could not deny it at times that he was rather jealous of Mo Feifei. Shi Guang¡¯s gaze was still fixated up ahead. Was it just a dream? Even if she knew she was awake right now, there was still semnces of confusion in her mind as she could barely make out reality from the dream earlier on. Chapter 691 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (11)

    Chapter 691: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Scene after scene, they were strikingly real. She burrowed her head into Lu Yanchen¡¯s body. ¡°That dream earlier on, it was way too strange... I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m thinking too much or it¡¯s some sort of premonition.¡± ¡°What did you dream of?¡± She replied moodily, ¡°I dreamt that on the day you were drowning, I had something on and did not head for thepetition. Because of that, I did not appear around River Hucheng and did not manage to save you. Thus, there was no Yang Sitong in the picture. However, my parents still could not avoid their ill fate and they still got into the same car ident. The problem was, my sister was in the car and she became a vegetable as well. With that, my parents left me forever and ever. As for you...¡± Lu Yanchen did not know how he should console her anymore. His feelings were extremely muddled up right now. But clearly, hers were worse. That was because in her dream, there were only three sons in the Lu Family. But, where was Lu Yanchen? Shi Guang suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of panic. And that wasn¡¯t all. She had dreamt that her ending was... ¡°That was just a dream, it¡¯s not real. Look at me now... Am I not good and fine?¡± Lu Yanchen patted her on the back andid her down to rest, consoling her while hugging her in his arms. Shi Guang wanted to calm herself down, but she just couldn¡¯t rx no matter what¡ªthe impact of that dream was way too much. Just the mere thought of it had her head aching and feeling as though something was wrenching at her heart. At the end of her dream, she was the one that fell right into the waters as she struggled furiously. But it was useless no matter how she tried, as she eventually sumbed to the icy cold water, descending into that endless darkness. A swimming champion yet drowned to death. How pathetic was that? Howughable was that? Just the mere thought of it had Shi Guang¡¯s blood curdling. She then raised her head and looked at Lu Yanchen¡ªwhy did Chief Lu only have three sons in that dream? Was it because she had not appeared, and thus, no one had saved Lu Yanchen, causing him to drown on that day? How else would it exin the three sons? Shi Guang did not know the meaning behind that dream. Was she overthinking things or was it a premonition? Heaving a deep breath of air, she burrowed herself at Lu Yanchen¡¯s chest once more as he instantly sped his arms around her, hugging her into his embrace. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± He replied softly as he kissed her on the forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m really calm right now.¡± She smiled at him. His hand that was patting her on the back suddenly came to a momentary halt. He then continued with his motions. ¡°Yupp.¡± Suddenly, she leaned forward and nted her lips onto his. For the meal that he was craving for the entire time to send itself up his doorsteps, how could any man resist this? Instantly, he reversed the situation with him taking control¡ªthe man that was starved for an entire month kissed deeper and deeper while his hands started getting naughtier and naughtier, burrowing themselves under her clothes in an experienced motion... Eventually, they were stuck onto one another. Both of them romped around on the bed for a good half a day, going at it time and again. Even then, he seemed as though he still wanted to continue when Shi Guang eximed out unbearably, ¡°H-Hold it in! Overindulgence in lust kills...¡± ¡°Dying on top of you doesn¡¯t sound that bad anyway.¡± ¡°Ahhhh...!¡± Yet another forceful thrust. This time around, she was the one on top. Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s entire body went limp, losing all strength entirely. She could onlyy t on his body helplessly, looking at him in a coquettish manner. However, his body was still thrusting as he kissed her tightly on the lips all the way till a really, really long timeter... Chapter 692 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (12)

    Chapter 692: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But even after stopping, he did not let go of her and hugged her tightly. Probably because she had slept a little earlier on, Shi Guang remained awake despite feeling really tired. Sheid in his embrace, drawing circles on his chest with her finger. He gripped her hand. ¡°Behave yourself or don¡¯t me me for not cherishing your body.¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips without saying anything, but she still took her fingers back obediently nevertheless. There was something on her mind bugging her that she wanted to make clear to him. ¡°Things between Rong Mo and me are not the way you think they are.¡± She thumped at his chest with her fist. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare malign me of having an affair again in the future. If you do, I¡¯ll take you up to court!¡± Shi Guang threatened. Rong Mo? The mention of that name had Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turning ck¡ªit took him an extremely long time to erase that image of the two of them chatting happily. ¡°Not the way I think it is?¡± His tone was clearly jealous. ¡°I think your rtionship seems really good, huh?¡± ¡°Good? That¡¯s right, it is!¡± Shi Guang said with pouted cheeks as she looked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold and jealous expression. She then smiled out smugly. ¡°After knowing that we¡¯ve quarreled, he¡¯s been saying good things about you to try and resolve our conflict.¡± When he heard that, his expression softened somewhat before he spoke coldly again, ¡°How did he know that we were quarreling?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really heartless to be able to avoid contact with me for an entire month. After I got the champion¡¯s title, I could not help but head out to check if you were waiting for me outside, whether you were there to see me. I told myself that if you had appeared, I would no longer be angry. But, I waited for a long time and you still did not appear. When I thought of leaving, I bumped into Rong Mo, who guessed that we were quarreling from how terrible I looked, hence his constions.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good for you,¡± He said sarcastically. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s rather nice.¡± Shi Guang was starting to realize that something was getting off with the way this conversation was headed for. ¡°Then, is he nicer or me?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Tell me then, is he nicer, or me?¡± Shi Guang was immediately flustered,menting in her heart why she had to bring up the topic of Rong Mo. She then wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°You, of course! If not because of the fact that he resembles sister, I wouldn¡¯t even look at him a second time!¡± ¡°Shi Littly! One has to be grounded in life!¡± His tone was somewhat dissatisfied. Shi Guang truly felt like crying now. Clearly, he was the one who had maligned her as having an affair, and she as the innocent one trying to exin things to him. But, why did it seem as though he was the victim at the end of it all? This should not have been the way things unfolded! Just as Shi Guang was ready to refute, his voice rang out again, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking in your heart. I¡¯m not a possessive tyrant, I just don¡¯t like you looking for him alone. Those of the Shang Family are notmon folks, and you yourself have seen the information file of Shang Mo before. The reason why he would have such a reputation is because he uses some extreme methods in his way of doing things!¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips, unable to contain her disappointment. ¡°Forget it! I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to anymore anyway.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Lu Yanchen was rather surprised at her attitude ¡ªcould she have seen his body already? He then asked with a dark face, ¡°What have you guys done?¡± Shi Guang sighed. ¡°I asked him if he was a man.¡± So, it was just a question she asked. His expression then turned normal again. ¡°But based on what I know, he may possibly truly be your sister.¡± Chapter 693 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (13)

    Chapter 693: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang bolted and sat upright. ¡°You¡¯ve had someone check that he¡¯s actually a woman?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart was pounding furiously. That¡¯s right! Just as she thought! How could someone with such delicate features be a man? And her guts told her that this was her sister as well! ¡°I don¡¯t know about whether or not he¡¯s a woman,¡± Lu Yanchen sat up as well and analyzed things through with her. ¡°But, the time when Rong Mo appeared coincided with the time when your sister went missing, it¡¯s just too uncanny for someone to pop out of nowhere. Furthermore, there are little details to be found about him. Given this muddy background of his and his resemnce to your sister, there¡¯s no reason why he shouldn¡¯t be her. The only issue right now is his gender.¡± This was Shi Guang¡¯s greatest doubt as well as she knitted her brows tightly. ¡°That¡¯s right, whether or not he¡¯s a woman should be the main point. But when I asked him, he said that he¡¯s a man and thus can¡¯t be my sister.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really gullible!¡± Lu Yanchen pinched at her nose. ¡°If he wanted to pretend as a man, he¡¯d naturally not tell anyone of his actual gender! Besides, if he were your sister, have you ever considered why he might want to pretend to be a woman?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head gently. ¡°Yeah, I did. So that when others are present, I will not identally let slip something that is unsuitable. But when I questioned him, there was only the two of us. If he truly is my sister, there¡¯s no reason why he should lie to me.¡± ¡°If he is your sister... we don¡¯t even know why she went missing in the first ce. But, she would definitely know herself! And even if she doesn¡¯t, she would be able to guess that she¡¯s in danger, and hence the reason why she changed her gender to try and protect herself. You¡¯ve only met with him for a couple of times so far. There¡¯s no reason why he would trust you!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s feelings were reallyplex right now as she said broodily, ¡°I¡¯m not any outsider, I¡¯m her sister! If he truly is my sister, he can doubt anyone but me! In the past, the doctor had said that even if vegetables are in aa, they¡¯ve got a sense of consciousness. Even if I¡¯m grown up now and she might not remember my face, my name has not changed!¡± ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t even remember that too?¡± ¡°You mean, everything?¡± ¡°The doctor said that vegetables would suffer brain damage from being unconscious for a long time, and the damaged part may very well be the cerebellum. That¡¯s the reason why they may not even remember who they are when they wake up. Think about it, for someone who has been unconscious for 7 years and waking up without a memory, their consciousness would be stuck 7 years ago as well.¡± As he continued, he held her hand. ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t even know how your sister went missing as well. If it were her and she truly is your sister, I do not permit you to go acknowledge your ties with her right away before we check everything conclusively. I¡¯m afraid that this might be a conspiracy¡ªthis is the best option for both you and her.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s head was splitting. How did something she had thought to be really simple turn soplicated? Yet, she could not deny that Lu Yanchen was right. ¡°Then what should we do now? Everything you¡¯ve guessed was based on the foundation that Rong Mo is my sister. What if he isn¡¯t?¡± Lu Yanchen gave a fake smile as he said in a resigned manner, ¡°I told you, everything is still undergoing investigation.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s entire body went limp. He kissed her on the forehead consolingly. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m telling you these things is not just so you can get disappointed.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She smiled out. ¡°I¡¯m rather happy. Whether or not I acknowledge her doesn¡¯t matter as long as she¡¯s my sister!¡± Chapter 694 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (14)

    Chapter 694: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya sat in front of her dressing room table mirror and looked at her reflection¡ªthere were five clear finger imprints on her jade-white face. After a moment, she touched her face gently while her scarlet lips curled up. If she could turn Su Qianxun and Shi Guang against one another, those two ps and her nearly drinking the water of the toilet bowl would have been all worth it. After all, she was a Su¡ªthere was no reason why Su Qianxun should be siding with an outsider. Suddenly, the room door opened and Su Ya¡¯s mother¡ªXu Yafeng¡ªwalked in. ¡°Yaya...¡± When she caught sight of Su Ya¡¯s injuries, she froze up in her spot and raised her hand, wanting to touch her wounds. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Su Ya¡¯s gaze turned frosty as the entire aura around her turned insipid instantly. She pped Xu Yafeng¡¯s hand away. ¡°What else? I got beaten up!¡± ¡°Who did it?! Who would darend a finger on you?¡± Xu Yafeng grit at her teeth, her face icy cold. ¡°Tell me who it was! I¡¯ll definitely not let the person off!¡± ¡°Shi Guang!¡± That name had Xu Yafeng freezing momentarily as she asked Su Ya in a flustered manner right after, ¡°Why? What happened?¡± ¡°What happened? Do you guys know who she¡¯s been really close with recently...? Su Qianxun!¡± Su Ya¡¯s entire gaze was filled with coldness, looking at Xu Yafeng with an intensely dark stare. ¡°Have you considered about the consequences of letting their rtionship develop further?¡± ¡°So, you resorted to acting pitiful so that they would turn against one another!¡± Xu Yafeng looked at her daughter¡¯s face with a pained expression. Thankfully, these were only superficial wounds that would heal up with time. She was a girl after all; things would be bad if there were scars left behind. ¡°If father were more useful, I would not need to take the risk of possibly getting disfigured by letting someone beat me for free!¡± Su Ya clutched her head, resting her elbows on the table. For such a huge Su Family, her father was indeed an especially odd existence. Probably because of her granny¡¯s overpampering, or because of his blood rtion, both her 2nd uncle and little auntie were so exceptional in capabilities. Yet, her father was a frivolous and useless man. For all these years, hisck of performance had already caused huge displeasure at the bottom of the Old Master Su¡¯s heart. Su Ya was truly grateful that she and her brother were both brought up by their grandfather¡ªOld Master Su. She was also grateful that she got to know of some things that she should not have known of as well. Otherwise, if she were to adopt the same character as her father, their entire family might probably be living in some poor dump right now. After all, one¡¯s tolerance towards their rtives was extremely different from that toward outsiders, and even more so toward enemies! Xu Yafeng expressed harshly, ¡°Back then, we should not have left the trouble outside, and should have settled it immediately. Then, we wouldn¡¯t have the current issues we¡¯re facing now. Should we...¡± With that, she made a gesture of slicing her throat. ¡°You think that we¡¯re still in the past right now?¡± Su Ya cut through her words. ¡°Technology is so advanced now. You really think that an ident is as easy to fake as back then? Furthermore, Shi Guang is already married to the Lus right now! She¡¯s no longer any ordinary person out on the streets!¡± If anything were to happen to Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen would definitely get to the bottom of it. But the Lus... If she were to try anything rashly again, they might be the ones going down with a tragic end. That was something she could not gamble with. ¡°I nearly forgot that that cheap sl*t had already married into the Lus. I truly had not expected her to be that capable. Honestly, that Yang Sitong is truly way too useless. We had already helped her so much, and she could still mess it up.¡± As Xu Yafeng spoke by the side, Su Ya¡¯s gaze in the mirror turned darker and darker... Chapter 695 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (15)

    Chapter 695: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya was unable to confirm whether her pity tactics had managed to separate Shi Guang and Su Qianxun entirely. In order to verify, she went to the film set specially to look for Qian Xun. When she arrived, the other was in the middle of her shoot in a film studio. Qian Xun¡¯s assistant had wanted to bring Su Ya to the resting lounge, but under Su Ya¡¯s request, brought her to the 2nd studio instead. From afar, she saw Su Qianxun dressed in a period outfit, standing opposite a male actor. Despite being winter right now, they still had to turn on the fans for the shoot. At maximum fan speed, they must be freezing given how little they were wearing. Yet, they had to pretend as though they were fine. Beside Su Ya, the assistant was exining the scene¡ªQian Xun was the female lead while the male actor was the 2nd male lead, the number one most charming and handsome man in the show. His background was that his legs were both crippled earlier on, but they were healed by the female lead. Right now, the scene was them examining his leg injury after it was healed. Su Ya looked at that 2nd male lead. Dressed in full white robes, he was fanning himself leisurely as he sat on a wheelchair. Facing Qian Xun before him, his gaze was nonchnt, yet far from being cocky. Suddenly, he turned around and looked toward Su Ya¡¯s direction. Instantly, she froze up and her entire mind went nk. T-This...! This 2nd male lead! Why did he look so much like Mo Feifei? She had seen the unconscious Mo Feifei before. Probably because she had turned into a vegetable, her appearance looked not much different from back when she was in school 7 years ago. Lowering her head, Su Ya began to ponder. When she raised her head again, she saw Qian Xun leaving the studio while the 2nd male lead was still being filmed. His gaze sent Qian Xun off as those long, pale fingers of his twirled around a jade pendant gently, his mouth curled into an intoxicating smile. However, those eyes could not conceal a deep sadness within them. Looking at the direction in which Qian Xun left, there was even a trace of despair in his gaze. ¡°CUT!¡± A momentter, the director shouted and praised, ¡°Not bad, that was a good scene with all the little details done well! Everyone, rest up for a little before we move on.¡± Su Ya looked at the 2nd male lead that was headed to his resting room and felt a deep sense of uneasiness. That gaze of his was way too familiar. That look of sadness mixed with despair... It was the exact same as Mo Feifei¡¯s back then when she was helpless. Who was he? Just who in the world was he? The assistant beside was propping her face together with infatuation as she muttered, ¡°So handsome... and his acting skill¡¯s so good too! If he doesn¡¯t get popr, even the Heavens won¡¯t forgive this!¡± Su Ya turned around and looked at the assistant whose gaze was following Rong Mo as well. Sheposed herself and tossed aside all of those random thoughts while chuckling at Qian Xun¡¯s assistant, ¡°Who is that 2nd male lead? He¡¯s so handsome looking that I almost mistook him for a woman!¡± At the mention of this person she fancied, the heart of the assistant thumped furiously as she introduced immediately, ¡°His name is Rong Mo... He¡¯s a neer. This is his first acting gig. From the rumors, I heard that he didn¡¯te from an acting ss background. However, his skills are really good! Of course, they can¡¯t bepared to those experienced movie leads and whatnot. Butpared to anyone his age, he¡¯s surely incredible! And even though his looks are rather delicate, he isn¡¯t feminine in the slightest bit! He¡¯s so gentlemanly! And, he¡¯s so young as well! Give it a couple more years and he¡¯ll definitely turn even manlier!¡± Man? The mention of that word had Su Ya¡¯s heart calming down somewhat. But, how could a man resemble Mo Feifei that much? Besides, she had gotten someone to investigate Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance too, and it was as though she had vanished entirely into thin air. Could the reason why she had disappeared because she was posing as this man here? Chapter 696 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (16)

    Chapter 696: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun was somewhat surprised that Su Ya would appear here¡ªthis was not the type of ce that thetter liked to visit. Besides, she had said so herself before as well that even though their rtionship was that of an auntie and niece, it was not one that was really close anyway. But for some reason, Su Ya seemed to love to stick to her quite a bit recently... seemingly after Shi Guang appeared. That had Qian Xun feeling that something was off. ¡°What are you guys chatting about?¡± Qian Xun chuckled and asked as she walked in. ¡°Talking about the 2nd male lead!¡± Her assistant sniggered while passing her a thermal sk. It was Qian Xun¡¯s habit to drink in water after a shoot in the winter. Receiving over the sk, Qian Xun sipped and walked, only finally speaking as she reached the changing room, ¡°Why, you¡¯re interested in Rong Mo, Su Ya?¡± Su Ya chuckled out, ¡°He¡¯s rather handsome!¡± The assistant could not help butmend excitedly, ¡°Not just handsome, he¡¯s really good at acting! He¡¯ll definitely attain great fame in the future!¡± That was something Qian Xun agreed with as she nodded her head. ¡°For sure! That young man is rather intuitive. It might also be because this role is rather suitable for him, and is simr to his natural disposition.¡± He was particrly handsome in a period costume. Despite being a neer, he could definitely bring some attention to himself through this show. But of course, the prerequisite was that he must not do himself in. However, through her interactions with him thus far, she could tell that this young man had an extremely high EQ, unlike that of an 18-years-old. The entertainment circle was definitely a ce where everyone trampled on one another, and that was no exaggeration. Politics and schemes, one would instantly get trampled upon if their behavior wasn¡¯t on the ball. Other than the fact that he came in with the investment sponsors, there was no other w to him. Humble and low-profile, the way he handled things was surprisingly well thought¡ªthis was a young man with a keen sense of his surroundings. The thought that he was just a neer made everything even more impressive, since many people bore grudges against him when he had just joined. Yet, he wasn¡¯t affected by any bullying, be it in the open or behind the scenes, at this point. Whether or not it was because people liked him or because they did not dare mess with him due to the suspicions floating around his identity, the fact that he could achieve this was still no small feat. ¡°I recall that Sister Yangyang intends to sign on new people. How nice would it be if she signs Rong Mo over!¡± The assistant suggested. ¡°Indeed, that would work,¡± Qian Xun chuckled. Su Ya felt uneasy once more as she listened on by the side. For some inexplicable reason, she truly hoped that this Rong Mo was not Mo Feifei. She felt that the possibility of them being the same person was really low too. But, if this Rong Mo truly was Mo Feifei¡ªor was a rtive with ties to Shi Guang¡ªand Li Yangyang were to sign him on, wouldn¡¯t that lead to even deeper rtionships between Shi Guang and Su Qianxun once more? No, this wouldn¡¯t do. She definitely had to test this Rong Mo out. ¡°Auntie, could you introduce me to Rong Mo?¡± Su Ya let out a somewhat embarrassed smile. However, her eyes were lit up, portraying the look of a chick who waspletely smitten by this handsome Adonis. Qian Xun raised her brows, once again finding herself surprised by Su Ya¡¯s suggestion. After all, the number of gorgeous men that Su Ya woulde across in her life was nowhere small. Furthermore, her appreciation toward men went beyond their visual features. This Rong Mo¡¯s charms were really quite something, huh? So be it if he managed to charm all the girls on set, but Shi Guang came looking for him specifically the other time around. And now, even her niece was interested after a single look. Of them both, one of them had a husband while the other had a fianc¨¦. Not only that, their rtionships were extremely stable, and yet they were interested in this young man at the same time? Why did something seem so off? She then agreed to bring Su Ya over, since she needed to go through the script with Rong Mo as well. Chapter 697 - No Shame No Morals No Bottomline (17)

    Chapter 697: No Shame No Morals No Bottomline (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo¡¯s constitution was weaker to begin with and it was unbearable for him to be blown by the fan while filming. After each shoot, he would have to take a huge bowl of old ginger soup to purge away the wetness 1. Despite it being terrible in taste, it was quite effective¡ªat least, he did not have to stay in the hospital anymore. Eating snacks while looking at his filming schedule, Rong Mo heard someone knock on the door. When she permitted them to enter, she caught sight of Qian Xun entering with a stranger. ¡°Rong Mo, are you busy? I¡¯d like to rehearse a scene with you,¡± Qian Xun asked. ¡°Sure!¡± Rong Mo smiled out before shifting his gaze toward Su Ya beside her. Instantly, Su Ya smiled in return. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Qian Xun¡¯s niece. I¡¯m here to visit my auntie when I caught sight of you guys acting together. You¡¯re really so skilled!¡± Rong Mo smiled warmly toward them and indicated for them to sit down in the chairs near her. Su Ya was in no hurry to sit down as she inspected Rong Mo inquisitively, the way a fan would when they met their idol, as she asked in a shy manner, ¡°Say... if you don¡¯t mind, could we get a photo together?¡± Rong Mo shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve signed a secrecy agreement not to reveal any photos of the set.¡± Qian Xun nodded at the side. ¡°Indeed!¡± Su Ya¡¯s face was instantly disappointed. ¡°Then could we take one after you¡¯re done with filming?¡± Rong Mo smiled out. ¡°The pleasure would be mine.¡± With that, he then looked at Qian Xun and started to rehearse with her. Even though he did not speak with Su Ya anymore from that point on, he did not neglect her as he would look and smile at her from time to time. The way he treated others was definitely unfaultable. In between, Su Ya was observing Rong Mo keenly, trying to tell if he were Mo Feifei without letting off even the slightest details. After they rehearsed, Qian Xun brought Su Ya with her away. Even though Su Ya felt that his behavior was truly that of a man¡¯s, the fact that his face resembled Mo Feifei¡¯s that much still had her feeling really uneasy. After sending Qian Xun and Su Ya off with a smile, Rong Mo¡¯s face turned coldly indifferent after the door was closed. Shang Mo¡¯s granny had returned to the capital two days ago, and it was especially quiet in the Shang residences. After Rong Mo returned home, she sat on the enclosed balcony, deep in her thoughts as she looked at the stalemate on a chessboard before her. That Su Ya seemed to know her. Even though she was cautious in her actions, they did not slip by Rong Mo¡¯s eyes. To tell if someone knew, liked, or wanted to hurt another person, their eyes told more than their words. Now, she knew of two people that seemed to know her. First was Shi Guang. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were more straightforward. Before she asked Rong Mo if she were a woman, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes seemed to be asking... I know you. Do you know me? As for Su Ya¡¯s eyes, they wereplex. They seemed to be saying... I know you, but I can¡¯t let you know that. Just what was her rtionship with these two people? As she was lost in her thoughts, a shadow appeared before her. Raising her head, she caught sight of a towering figure looking down at her. A stern, yet suave face... Shang Mo! He was not wearing sses today, revealing his icy cold countenance perfectly. Those eyes of his were jet ck, giving off an aura as though he was an emperor looking down on his subjects with a coldness that could seep into their bones. There was no way of hiding from that demonic aura that reeked from beneath his cold demeanor. Footnotes:

    Ch 697 Footnote 1

    In Traditional Chinese Medicine, it is believed that cold conditions would cause wetness to umte in one¡¯s body Chapter 698 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (18)

    Chapter 698: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo? Home? Rong Mo croaked out immediately, ¡°M-Mr Shang!¡± His gaze shifted from her onto the stalemate on the chessboard 1 . Taking two steps forward, he stood beside Rong Mo and bent over midway, pulling a chess piece onto the middle of the board. Just like that, the stalemate was solved. ¡°You need to think that long for something this simple?¡± His lovely, deep voice rang out as he tilted his head slightly. But just like that, his lips touched Rong Mo¡¯s cheeks. Touching might not be the best expression. Rather, they brushed by. Her delicate skin was soft and smooth. The moment it made contact, her entire body froze up as though an electric current had just cruised through her nerves, numbing her. Rong Mo was startled, feeling as though half her cheek was burning hot as well as her ears. Side by side, she turned around and looked at Shang Mo with knitted brows. He too had turned around, looking at her. The two of them met with an equally calm gaze as they moved away at the same time. Shang Mo stood up as though nothing happened and sat down opposite her. While his face was indifferent and calm, his heart actually felt a flurry of thumps. Looking at Rong Mo with a deep gaze, he said coldly, ¡°Next round!¡± That single contact had Rong Mo shivering out with jitters such that her heart was still pounding profusely even till now. She did not know if Shang Mo had done that intentionally or not¡ªshe had read quite a number of books recently, and had even learned to surf the. From there, she learnt a popr inte phrase... Pick up 2 If she had not sensed wrongly, he was trying to pick her up earlier on. Even though the rumors were that Shang Mo swung both ways, Rong Mo did not believe that they were true after spending time with him thus far. But, to think that she was proven wrong this quickly! To think that he would let all those women out there off the hook entirely, yet making such a flirty move toward a ¡®man¡¯ such as herself! Was it because he was certain now that she wasn¡¯t a member of the Shang Family that he was prepared to make a move on her? He thought that he was helping her solve the stalemate earlier on, but she was merely sitting down at the balcony casually, and had not even paid much attention to the chessboard there. At this moment, she did not really feel like ying chess. Yet, the way he seemed as though he was bent on this, she knew that she couldn¡¯t get away. Rong Mo raised her head and looked at Shang Mo opposite her. He was ying with a ck chess piece, looking at her casually. Lowering her head, she picked up a white piece and ced it on the board. Shang Mo was a difficult man to discern. Based on the rumors of him being a pervert, he should be the type of person who would enjoy nightlife a lot. Yet, based on his normal lifestyle habits, he couldn¡¯t be any more rigid in reality, heading out in the morning and heading back in the evening. He did not even have the habit of visiting pubs. If he had no work, he¡¯d return home where he¡¯d either work at home or call for his guards or assistants to y chess with him. And now, he would even ask her to y a little asionally as well. He was someone extremely skilled, and she was but an amateur, and wasn¡¯t his match at all. Yet, he insisted on ying with her still. Not only that, he refused to win against her that quickly, and would always take his time to toy with her. ¡°How¡¯s the filming going along?¡± Shang Mo had always required only 30% of his concentration when he yed chess with Rong Mo, as he asked casually after cing a chess piece. ¡°Not bad!¡± Rong Mo raised her head and looked at him again. This man had rather decent looks. If only his reputation was slightly better, he would definitely be the type of man who would have women swooning around them day and night. But, that was weird too... Just where did that poor reputation of hise from? Chapter 699 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (19)

    Chapter 699: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A chess piece fell onto the ground and Rong Mo bent over to pick it up. Lowering his head, Shang Mo¡¯s eyesnded on Rong Mo¡¯s fair, smooth corbones, and once again, he felt a flutter in his heart. ¡°Your turn!¡± Looking at how Shang Mo had not moved for quite some time, Rong Mo reminded jo,. He turned his gaze and looked at Rong Mo, and only finally looked down at the chessboard after rubbing his be with his fingers. ¡°Even though your surname is not Shang, you are now one of the Shangs. Since you are already involved in this project, you have to watch over it properly,¡± He suddenly said with a straight tone. Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Why did she feel as though Shang Mo was trying to push her away from him? Asking a 2nd male lead such as herself to watch over the project. cing down a chess piece, she leaned back against her chairzily. Suddenly, she felt that something was off¡ªwhy did it seem as though something warm was flowing down from between her thighs and a series of pulsating cramps were going through her tummy? Her mind whirled in a moment of fluster as she finally understood what was going on. It was... her period! Probably because she was way too weak after she woke up, she hadn¡¯t had a period all this time. But, it might be because of the ginger tea that she had been drinking that had warmed up her body¡¯s constitution, boosting it and allowing her period to resume as usual! What was she to do now! She couldn¡¯t continue sitting there, or the chair would get dirty and he would notice that something was off! Eyeing Shang Mo, her heart started to palpitate. The current situation was causing her to feel an immense embarrassment as her face started to flush out. When Shang Mo saw that, he could notprehend how Rong Mo could blush even just by ying chess. He wondered if thetter was the same as him, thinking the wrong way about some things... Because of that, he started recalling through his mind if he had been suspicious in his actions earlier on. Suddenly, Rong Mo stood up. ¡°I just remembered that I have something to do. Mr Shang, I¡¯ll y with you tomorrow instead.¡± With that, she hurriedly walked off without a single care about how Shang Mo would think or react. Shang Mo looked at Rong Mo leave with a stoic face still. However, he was the only one who knew that there was an inexplicably strange passion burning through his chest. That night, Shang Mo had a dream. In his dream, he opened the room to the bathroom and found Rong Mo standing under the showerhead. Yet, Rong Mo was wearing a towel that was clinging onto his body tightly. Despite having a small frame, his body proportions were really good, with a superbly fairplexion, revealing a faint blush from his body. When he heard the door opening, Rong Mo turned around. As he caught sight of Shang Mo, Rong Mo¡¯s lips began to curl up into a devilish smirk. He walked over slowly, asking Shang Mo why he wasn¡¯t taking his clothes off when showering. When he arrived, Rong Mo took off the towel in front of him. To his shock, he discovered that Rong Mo had a woman¡¯s body! Rong Mo then smiled at him. ¡°Are you pleased with what you see?¡± His gaze started getting deeper as he pulled Rong Mo into his embrace before kissing him on the lips, going wild in a primal manner. The scene changed immediately with him pinning Rong Mo onto the bed. Just as he was about to prate Rong Mo, a familiar ringtone rang out. Shang Mo¡¯s eyes jerked wide open. ring at the familiar ceiling above him, he recalled the dream in a daze as his face winced. Chapter 700 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (20)

    Chapter 700: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo would have never imagined that he would have a wet dream¡ªthat was something that only teenagers had. It was normal during ages 11 to 18, and it was a symbol of a man maturing. But the problem was... he was no longer a teenager. During his teenage years, he had no wet dreams. And yet, now that he was about to hit his thirties, he actually...! If it were anyone else, so be it, even if it were a woman... But, why did his target have to be Rong Mo, a man? And, he had even dreamt of Rong Mo as a woman in his dreams! Shang Mo ruffled his hair before crawling out of bed. Right at that moment, a scary thought struck him. He thought of how he had brushed by Rong Mo¡¯s cheeks with his lips yesterday and the way he watched Rong Mo¡¯s corbones surreptitiously... Could he really be interested in Rong Mo? The very thought of that had Shang Mo cringing. That was absolutely impossible! He was a normal functioning man! Even though he had never had a girlfriend such that his granny was suspecting his sexual orientation¡ªeven after he had experienced THAT incident and he knew that he hated women a little¡ªhe was certain that he absolutely did not fancy men. He presumed that he must have been too tired recently. Shang Mo got up, then washed up and headed down to discover that Rong Mo had already prepared a scrumptious Chinese breakfast in the huge dining hall,ying out a variety of food¡ªporridge, onion pancakes, bread, milk, dumplings, and steamed eggs. When the handsome man caught sight of Rong Mo and was reminded of his dream, he felt uneasy all over instantly. Yet, Rong Mo decided to smile at him at that moment. ¡°Morning, Mr. Shang!¡± He then stood up and prepared a steaming bowl of porridge, cing it before Shang Mo. A wife preparing breakfast for her husband. Instantly, those words shed through his mind. However, his expression remained indifferent as those longshes of his were hidden behind his metal spectacle frames while he replied casually, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Rong Mo sat back where she was and started at her breakfast. Today, Rong Mo was wearing a beige shirt that was buttoned all the way up to the top with an outer vest, giving off the aura of a forbidden lust. A man like that should be the dreamboat of many girls out there, not his. He was then perturbed at why he would have that wet dream the previous night. Rong Mo continued with her breakfast,pletely oblivious to the struggles in Shang Mo¡¯s mind right then. After a long time, Shang Mo was done with his breakfast and he discovered that Rong Mo was still eating. Strange! Rong Mo looked so skinny and frail, just like a woman. How was he able to eat that much? And it seemed as though Rong Mo would always be thest person to finish during every single meal, and would be able to clean up the rest of the food as well. If they were to go out and eat, people might even suspect that he was being starved by the Shangs given his eating habits! Shang Mo did not leave even though he was done eating, as he sat there and sipped on his coffee calmly, checking out on Rong Mo asionally. No one would ever guess that behind thatzy, nonchnt expression was him contemting how Rong Mo¡¯s lips would taste like when he caught sight of them savoring on the food. Even Shang Mo himself did not expect that consciously. When he realized it himself, his hand trembled and his coffee nearly spilled over... Chapter 701 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (21)

    Chapter 701: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Shang Mo was about to leave, he suddenly caught sight of Rong Mo knitting his brows as though he was enduring some pain. He looked at thetter and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Freezing for a moment, Rong Mo coughed. ¡°I might have gotten the flu, feeling giddy.¡± Shang Mo then inspected him for some time and discovered that his face was really pale looking. Even though it was a flu, he didn¡¯t seem like he was well. ¡°Finish your breakfast. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Rong Mo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already took medicine, and I¡¯ve still got to get down to the setter.¡± Shang Mo indicated that he would grant Rong Mo leave as the investor. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go today.¡± But still, thetter rejected him. ¡°But I¡¯ve already arranged for the filming today. If I suddenly take a day off, I¡¯ll cause a huge inconvenience to the filming team.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s face darkened in displeasure instantly. He was upset at Rong Mo not appreciating his goodwill, and at the same time, over how he was getting more and more concerned with this Rong Mo. ¡°Up to you!!¡± Even though his voice was seemingly calm, it was actually extremely authoritative as he stood up and left after cing that cup of coffee in his hands down heavily. Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± What did she say or do wrong? Why did she feel as though Shang Mo was pissed? ... For the past few days, Su Ya¡¯s mind was filled with nothing but Rong Mo. Even if he had no rtionship with Mo Feifei, he was still a tough nut to crack, and not someone who hung his emotions on his sleeves. She was unable to convince herself that everything she thought was just her imagination. She had to test this Rong Mo again. Yet, it was clear that she couldn¡¯t keep going often¡ªafter all, she wasn¡¯t someone in this circle. The television above her was broadcasting entertainment news. Su Ya looked at Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s picture on the television and started grinning. Sitting on her sofa, she picked her phone up and made a call. It rang for a long time before someone picked up on the other end with a soft voice, ¡°Miss Su...¡± ¡°Long time no see, Miss Lin Yi¡¯er! Doing well recently?¡± Her question of concern somehow had the other party going silent for a moment before inquiring, ¡°Is there anything you are looking for me for, Miss Su?¡± Su Ya smiled. ¡°I just feel that even though you are in the entertainment scene, you don¡¯t really seem to have much knowledge of the happenings within it. For example, the huge television series that yourpetitor, Qian Xun, is in... Do you know who her 2nd male lead resembles?¡± ¡°No.¡± She did not know. After all, she was the Movie Queen right now. Why would she be bothered with some 2nd male lead? However, she did not express her scorn as she apologized, ¡°Sorry, Miss Su, I¡¯ve got to go film right now! I¡¯ll chat with you again when I¡¯m free.¡± Before she hung up, Su Ya spoke gently, ¡°Mo Feifei...¡± Sensing that the other party must have frozen up since the call was not hung up yet, Su Ya chuckled ironically. ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll never ever forget her. After all, you guys were the best of friends.¡± Lin Yi¡¯er spoke with hushed tones, ¡°Miss Su, what are you trying to say? Ever since that thing ended, haven¡¯t we all already agreed to never talk about it again?¡± ¡°The prerequisite for that was that Mo Feifei must never appear again.¡± Su Ya raised her brows as her lips curled darkly. Chapter 702 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (22)

    Chapter 702: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you know that the 2nd male lead in Qian Xun¡¯s television series looks exactly the same as Mo Feifei? If she were fine back then, who do you think she would hate the most? Most likely this once upon a time best friend, you! If she wanted revenge, the one she¡¯d most likelye for is the one who had betrayed her before, you!¡± With that, Su Ya hung up, leaving Lin Yi¡¯er all alone with nothing but a pounding heart. She hurriedly opened the official website of and looked at the photos there. When she caught sight of Rong Mo¡¯s photo, she froze. Why did he resemble Mo Feifei that much? Did they get Mo Feifei to pretend as a man for this 2nd male lead role? She wanted to verify it, but Rong Mo had no Weibo. Thus, she could only check on the Weiboments about him. There was a lot of dissent toward Rong Mo, iming that his photos were really well photoshopped so that he fitted the role that well, and there were mors about how he had better look the same when the show actually came out. When Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant came in and saw her pale white face and shocked expression, she asked concernedly, ¡°Sister Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er snapped back to her senses immediately. At the same time, an idea brewed in her mind. ¡°The director of the film set next door, didn¡¯t he invite me to go cameo as a character yesterday?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Since I¡¯m free this afternoon, I¡¯ll go do him a favor.¡± Her assistant was shocked. ¡°Sister Yi! The 1st female lead of that show is Qian Xun! Why would you agree to cameo with her? Wouldn¡¯t that just draw attention to her poprity?¡± Lin Yi¡¯er smiled out calmly and replied graciously, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much between Qian Xun and me anyway. Besides, we¡¯re all in the same circle. There¡¯s no need to have things so tense.¡± It was all just an excuse for her to go check out on that Rong Mo. That was exactly the same n that Su Ya had when she called anyway¡ªto have her check up on whether or not Rong Mo was Mo Feifei. Since they were in the same film studio, the best way to check up on someone was if they were in the same team. If Rong Mo were a woman¡ªand even Mo Feifei¡ªthe best way to find that out would be to act with him. Besides, there was no way she could reject this anyway. If she were to anger Su Ya, that woman might reveal everything about the bullying in the past in a moment of displeasure. Once that happened, there was no way she could remain in this entertainment circle anymore. When Lin Yi¡¯er arrived with her assistant at the set of , the team was in the middle of filming a scene for Rong Mo. Instantly, she caught sight of that young man seated in a wheelchair, going through a scene with a housekeeper that was kneeling before him. He brought with him a charismatic aura of a frail young master with his handsome face. Lin Yi¡¯er froze at the sight of that face. It truly resembled Mo Feifei. No wonder Su Ya would make that phone call and suspect that Rong Mo was her. Could it truly be...? Suddenly, Lin Yi¡¯er sensed that someone was taking notice of her from the sides. Turning around, she caught sight of Qian Xun draped in a big coat and wearing her period costume. Immediately, she raised her brows. ¡°Long time no see, Qian Xun!¡± Qian Xun furrowed her brows andughed out coldly. ¡°... What sort of wind blew you here today? You must have walked into the wrong film set, huh?¡± Lin Yi¡¯er smiled fakely. ¡°Director Chen is worried about how the show might fare in viewership, and thus asked me to help do a cameo for a few scenes.¡± The moment she said that, Qian Xun¡¯s face turned cold as she mocked. ¡°And your cameo is supposed to help bring the viewership up? If I haven¡¯t recalled wrongly, the previous show you acted in was axed from 60 episodes down to 30. Even then, the highest viewership ratings were 0.6, and at its worst, it was 0.15¡± Chapter 703 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (23)

    Chapter 703: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s face darkened instantly as she turned around while saying, ¡°So, what? Why would he ask me then? And 0.6? What about you? Yours might not even hit 0.6.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s devilish eyes seemed to contain an endless sharpness in them. ¡°We¡¯ll await the climax of the entire show to fall upon your role then.¡± Clearly, those were sarcastic words. ¡°Director...¡± The meeting of the two Movie Queens was definitely something that caught many eyes, and as such, the director arrived really hastily having been informed almost immediately. When she heard that voice, Lin Yi¡¯er put on a normal face and smiled at the director while saying hello in a friendly manner. That instant change of expression was extremely nauseating for Qian Xun, and that was precisely the reason why she could not stand the other. The production team was split into two teams for filming: A and B. Rong Mo was in Group B. Since Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s role was merely only living in Rong Mo¡¯s memories, she was naturally in Group B together with him as well. Not wanting to interact anymore with Lin Yi¡¯er, Qian Xun went off to Group A for filming. In the script, Lin Yi¡¯er and Rong Mo were childhood sweethearts that had to break apart due to their families, and she left him through an early death. Before the shoot, the director got Rong Mo and Lin Yi¡¯er together so that they could understand one another more. Rong Mo curled his lips and smiled at Lin Yi¡¯er. ¡°Hello, please guide me along!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er reached out, smiling as well. Just like a gentleman, Rong Mo shook her hand momentarily. Looking at those hands that were held together, Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s mind shed with images of her holding hands with Mo Feifei in the past as well. They looked really simr, and Rong Mo¡¯s hands were equally petite as well. They just didn¡¯t seem like the hands of a man. Rong Mo retracted her hand as she looked at Lin Yi¡¯er, smiling with that same polite expression still. She had heard from her assistant that she would be acting with a Movie Queen next¡ªand someone who seemed to be at odds with Qian Xun as well. Thus, she gave Lin Yi¡¯er a quick search on Baidu. Unlike Qian Xun, Lin Yi¡¯er was a Movie Queen who had a huge fanbase, someone with the looks, poprity, and acting skills. With just her first arthouse film, she managed to snag the title of Movie Queen, and she had a great reputation too, without any blemishes at all. While they were acting, Rong Mo felt that she had acted rather decently. Even though Lin Yi¡¯er did not say anything about Rong Mo¡¯s acting, it seemed as though she was dissatisfied. This shoot was a separation scene between the two of them, and Lin Yi¡¯er was ster in her performance. With her reddened eyes, she clutched at her chest while tears flowed down endlessly, with her expression fully disying a look of longingness. Toward the NGs 1 that were called time and again, Rong Mo did not overthink things, merely feeling that it was Lin Yi¡¯er who had a high expectation toward herself and others. It went on until Lin Yi¡¯er suggested to change the scene. Initially, it was such that her character would meet her demise by jumping off a cliff. She said that if the woman was the only one who jumped and the man did not follow suit, it would not be enough to disy their affections for one another. However, if the man were to jump along, there was no way he would have lived after jumping off such a high cliff. As such, she suggested to change it to jumping into waters. That way, the final struggle of life and death would be shot in the waters, and would be enough to express their rtionship in its deepest form. Pondering for a moment, the director agreed with her suggestion and went ahead with the changes. Just as they were about to shoot, Lin Yi¡¯er said that she was having her period, and that it wasn¡¯t suitable for her to get into the waters. Thus, she had a substitute. Before Rong Mo jumped into the waters, she looked over at Lin Yi¡¯er deeply. Even though thetter¡¯s face was smiling, there was a glint of coldness in her eyes. Chapter 704 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (24)

    Chapter 704: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Changing the scene into a water scene was simply just to get her wet. When one was wet, it was easiest to discern their gender. So, this Lin Yi¡¯er knew her too? ... When the director started the filming, Rong Mo jumped into the waters to rescue Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s substitute. As the icy cold water swallowed her whole, Rong Mo felt the chill seeping right into her bones. In that instant, her body did not feel like hers any longer as her eyes started to get dizzy from the coldness. Yet, she persevered on to try and finish the shoot no matter what. The moment Rong Mo came out, her assistant rushed to her and wrapped her around with a coat and heat packs instantly while some of the staff came forward in concern as well. When Lin Yi¡¯er saw that, an image shed through her mind. Back then, Mo Feifei was just like a bedazzling ball of light where she would attract everyone¡¯s attention no matter where she went. Even though she was clearly nowhere inferiorpared to Mo Feifei, all she could do was stand by the sidelines and watch. After the shoot, the director felt that it was an okay scene, and decided to let it pass. However, Lin Yi¡¯er sat beside the director¡¯s chair and said, ¡°I feel that it isn¡¯t too good... We should reshoot. That motion just now was a little unnatural, and we should add another camera in the waters. Here too...¡± Because Rong Mo was not too far from the director, she could naturally hear everything. Thus, she cast a nce over at Lin Yi¡¯er who was trying to persuade the director. Eventually, the director was convinced that there were certain aspects to be improved on, and thus agreed to a reshoot. This time around, they did not have to jump into the water¡ªthey would just do the reshoot in the waters outright. Now that it was winter, the weather was extremely cold to begin with. Coupled with the fact that she was having her period now, she waspletely unsuitable to even head into the waters, let alone stay in it for long. Despite that, Rong Mo agreed to it with a smile after thinking for a moment. In the waters, she was so cold that she was shivering while her teeth ttered and her hands trembled. Because of that, she could not perform well and caused quite a number of NGs. In the final take when Rong Mo performed rather decently, the director hurriedly had here up right after. Lin Yi¡¯er whispered to the director, ¡°I still feel... it¡¯s not too perfect.¡± The director too had wanted to seek perfection, but the weather was so cold. However, having been in the circle for so long, he roughly had an understanding of Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s meaning¡ªit was as though she wanted to make things difficult for Rong Mo. But, Rong Mo was just a neer and they didn¡¯t seem to have much interaction too. How could he have offended her? Through the period of time they had been together, the director had quite a good impression of Rong Mo. He looked at Lin Yi¡¯er and chuckled. ¡°Even though Rong Mo is a neer, his acting skills are rather decent, and everyone likes him. And it¡¯s not even because he was introduced in by the investors.¡± It was as though he was hinting to Lin Yi¡¯er that Rong Mo had people backing him up. One had better not offend anyone in the entertainment scene. How could Lin Yi¡¯er not understand that logic? However, she had no other choice¡ªhow else could she test for Rong Mo¡¯s gender? Although, based on everything just now, it seemed that Rong Mo was truly a man. But, this did not prove that he wasn¡¯t Mo Feifei¡ªperhaps he was Mo Feifei who had undergone a sex operation? No matter what, she just had a strange feeling that even if Rong Mo were not Mo Feifei, the two of them must have some rtionship. Perhaps, she should test him out further. There was another shot to be taken between her and Rong Mo¡ªa scene of the two childhood sweethearts chasing after one another. Initially, the director had wanted to change the shoot for another day looking at how Rong Mo¡¯s body condition was. However, Lin Yi¡¯er insisted that her schedule was already filled and she didn¡¯t have any more time. Hence, the director had no choice but to get Rong Mo to return after changing his clothes. Chapter 705: - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (25)

    Chapter 705: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo did not know how he ended up at the film set. Thest thing he recalled was Rong Mo mentioning that he was not feeling well. With that, he suddenly thought of visiting the film set to take thetter back earlier to the hospital. He arrived right when Rong Mo was filming the water scene. How could he be filming inside the waters for such a long time in such a cold weather? At this rate, he might even lose his life! Just as Shang Mo¡¯s eyes were squinted dangerously and he wanted to head up to halt the filming, the shoot was over and Rong Mo came out of the waters where a bunch of people crowded toward him with clothes, water, and towels. Shang Mo stopped in his tracks immediately. Looking at Rong Mo¡¯s soaked self as he came out of the waters, thin and frail yet bringing with him a refreshing aura, Shang Mo recalled about that dream of his. Instinctively, he looked over at Rong Mo¡¯s chest¡ªit was really, really t, with two protruding dots. It was clear that he wasn¡¯t wearing any chest restrictors, and therefore, he was a man. For some reason, Shang Mo felt a trace of disappointment brush through his heart. Suddenly, the grumbles of two workers rang by his ears. ¡°It pains my heart to see our Brother Rong Mo go into the waters for such a long time in such cold weather!¡± ¡°Not only that, he is sick, and yet that Lin Yi¡¯er insisted on changing the scene to one with the water! She¡¯s so unreasonable!¡± ¡°I know, right? I heard that this woman had a good character and was humble. Ha! That¡¯s humble? She quarreled with Qian Xun the moment she arrived, and even though hers was only a cameo appearance, she dared ask for reshoots after reshoots, and even changing the script entirely!¡± ¡°And even after changing the script, she imed that her period was here, and sent a substitute up right away!¡± The worker rolled his eyes. ¡°Sigh, look how frozen our Rong Mo is! I haven¡¯t drunk the ginger tea that I brought for myself. I¡¯ll go get it for our Brother Rong Mo lest he gets sicker.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s face turned cker as he heard everything, turning his eyes coldly toward Lin Yi¡¯er who was seated beside the director. Even though Rong Mo¡¯s surname was not Shang, he was still one of the Shangs right now¡ªShang Mo¡¯s brother! There was no way he would allow any tom, dick, and harry to bully his brother! Looking at all the people showing concern, Shang Mo could not help but ponder over how he could not tell that thed was someone so well liked. He watched a little more and left after verifying that Rong Mo was fine. Rong Mo then went for a change of clothes to continue filming thatst scene with Lin Yi¡¯er. She had taken a hot shower and drunk a couple of bowls of ginger tea before finally feeling as though the coldness in her body was being purged out. But even then, her mind was still notpletely sharp. Looking at this frail and weak Rong Mo, Lin Yi¡¯er just felt that he looked like a woman no matter what. Scoffing coldly, she ran in front of the green screen. On her side, the special effects were supposed to create a tree while the box on the other side would be made into a mountain. As she ran ahead, Rong Mo was supposed to chase after her. After running a little, Rong Mo ran out of strength. However, Lin Yi¡¯er asked for NGs time and again, apologizing profusely while requesting for reshoots. With yet another NG, the director had everyone take a short break. Rong Mo sat on the box and drank some water that her assistant brought her before looking at Lin Yi¡¯er, who was conversing with the director. If she still could not tell that Lin Yi¡¯er was making things difficult for her, she would definitely be a fool right now. But, why? They didn¡¯t know one another. And even if they did, she was Rong Mo right now! At most, Lin Yi¡¯er would only be suspecting her. But, even her mere suspicions could have her making things so difficult for someone else! This woman called Lin Yi¡¯er... Rong Mo did not like her at all! Chapter 706 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (26)

    Chapter 706: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yet another reshoot... When Lin Yi¡¯er looked at Rong Mo, she was stunned. Rong Mo was still smiling warmly as usual. Yet, for some reason¡ªor perhaps because Rong Mo was standing under the shadow of the lights¡ªshe felt a trace of coldness in his eyes. When Rong Mo walked out from the shadows, his eyes were sparkling bright and bedazzling like stars once more, crisp and pure. It was just like Mo Feifei back then. Envy coiled around her heart just like a venomous snake. Enduring through it all, Lin Yi¡¯er smiled and sprinted off with Rong Mo holding her hand gently from behind. At this moment, she needed to turn around and give Rong Mo a deeply emotional smile before continuing to run, circling around the imaginary tree before jumping off the cliff. Lin Yi¡¯erughed out bitterly before stepping on the box that was roughly around a person¡¯s height and jumping off. Just as before, she jumped off. But, as though there was something beneath, she sprained her ankle heavily. ¡°AHHHH!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er shrieked out as shey sprawled. ¡°What? What happened?¡± The director stood up from his chair immediately. Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant rushed up too. ¡°Sister Yi! What happened?¡± Even though the workers were curious about what happened to Lin Yi¡¯er, few people gathered ahead. But, even those who gathered were not truly concerned about her. After all, most of the people here liked Rong Mo, and they were all shrewd people.All of them could tell that she was making things difficult for him earlier on, and they were already filled with displeasure toward her. Hence, none of them felt the slightest bit of sympathy for her leg injury. It was quite a severe sprain as Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s face went entirely pale, breaking out in cold sweat all over. She was sent to the hospital directly. After taking medicine, Rong Mo rested in his resting room for a while. After she felt better, she left the film studio. However, she did not head home. Instead, she went to the hospital. When her assistant heard that she was going to visit Lin Yi¡¯er, she remarked in displeasure immediately, ¡°Mr. Rong, what are you visiting her for? It¡¯s none of your business why she got injured. And I think she asked for it too, asking for NGs on purpose and repeating the shoots... fufu.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s face was apologetic as she said, ¡°After all, she got injured while filming with me. On both emotional and logical basis, I should visit her.¡± In the hospital, the high-ss ward that Lin Yi¡¯er was in had a broken vase. Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s face was frosty cold as she scolded her assistant harshly, ¡°Why would I fall down out of no reason! Did someone try to set me up?¡± Her assistant replied warily, ¡°You guys were filming at that time, it¡¯d be difficult for someone to set anything up right then. That box... perhaps it was shifted after you jumped from it too many times. There was a socket near the box that may have been moved to the center after all the small shifts, causing...¡± It was a pure ident, and yet the assistant was really nervous, afraid that Lin Yi¡¯er might vent all her frustrations onto her if she could not find anyone else to me. Lin Yi¡¯er cussed out loudly without targeting anyone directly before ring at her assistant. ¡°Why are you not cleaning the ward up yet?¡± ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Her assistant rushed off. Looking at her, Lin Yi¡¯er rolled her eyes. She must have been too careless and miscalcted things this time around. It was all because Mo Feifei was her mental scar and Rong Mo resembled Mo Feifei too closely! But naturally, there was pressure from Su Ya¡¯s side as well. After her assistant cleaned up the shards in the room, she headed out to wait for the manager to warn that Lin Yi¡¯er was still caught in her huff. Chapter 707 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (27)

    Chapter 707: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As her assistant backed out of the ward warily, she caught sight of Rong Mo carrying a fruit basket right after she turned around. Rong Mo? Here to visit Sister Yi? The assistant was stunned for a moment... When Rong Mo smiled at her, she could not help butment about how handsome he was mentally before chuckling out. ¡°Mr. Rong!¡± That was what everyone from the production team called him, and thus, she followed suit. ¡°Is Miss Lin doing alright?¡± ¡°It seems rather severe.¡± ¡°Could I go in to visit her?¡± ¡°Of course! Please enter.¡± The assistant made a weing gesture. Rong Mo did not enter immediately, instead asking thoughtfully, ¡°I think you had better ask her first. In case she is unwilling, my abrupt entrance may cause troubles for you.¡± The assistant was stunned for a moment, feeling a sense of warmth surge in her heart. No wonder the entire production team was so in love with Rong Mo despite him being a neer brought in by the investors¡ªhe was so thoughtful! ¡°Sure! Hold on!¡± The assistant smiled warmly to Rong Mo before marching in. When she faced Lin Yi¡¯er, her entire being turned wary instinctively as she asked nervously, ¡°Sister Yi... Rong... Mo is here to visit you.¡± Lin Yi¡¯er furrowed her brows before replying coldly, ¡°Let him in.¡± When her assistant walked away, she picked up her makeup set and powdered her face to touch up. She was done by the time Rong Mo walked in. When Rong Mo ced the fruit basket at the cab beside the bed, the assistant rushed up immediately to help her as she smiled back at the assistant. ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± The assistant was all smiles. Sensing that Lin Yi¡¯er was ring at her from the sides, she retracted her smile and backed off right after putting down the fruit basket. Sitting at the chair beside the bed, Rong Mo asked with a worried face, ¡°Did the doctor say when you will recover, Miss Lin?¡± When Lin Yi¡¯er saw Rong Mo¡¯s concern toward her and thought about everything that had happened earlier in the day, she felt an inexplicable sense of difort. If she were the one in his shoes, she would definitely be upset. In fact, she would definitely be gloating for her senior to have broken her ankle that way. Lin Yi¡¯er replied with a fake smile, ¡°I¡¯m alright, it¡¯s nothing much... The doctor said that I¡¯ll recover soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear!¡± Rong Mo lowered her eyes as she spoke. Her smile had not changed from the moment she entered, only getting warmer and more radiant. ¡°Thankfully, it was only your ankle that was injured... If you had hit your head, you might turn into a vegetable at the very least, if not dead.¡± Even though Rong Mo had clearly mentioned it in passing, Lin Yi¡¯er froze up and watched her with widened eyes. Rong Mo seemed to have not noticed anything wrong as she watched the cast on Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s leg with a bright smile,menting, ¡°I¡¯ll remember the care that you¡¯ve shown me today, Miss Lin. With this injury, you might not be able to star in that huge budget movie that was specifically tailored for you. I¡¯ll look for a suitable recement for you as thanks for your care for me today.¡± That deep intending statement caused Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s face to drain of color as she watched Rong Mo in fright. ¡°Miss Lin, rest well! I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± Rong Mo stood up slowly. As Lin Yi¡¯er watched his leaving back view, her heart got more flustered by the moment. Just as he was about to pull the door open, she yelled out, ¡°You are Mo Feifei, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 708 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (28)

    Chapter 708: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she saw Rong Mo stop in her tracks, Lin Yi¡¯er thought that she had guessed right. So, it was her. She truly was Mo Feifei. She suddenly found herself shivering in excitement inexplicably as her face shone with a bizarre glint. ¡°It is truly you!¡± Rong Mo turned around slowly, still carrying that same warm smile, not understanding her usation. ¡°Who... is Mo Feifei?¡± Lin Yi¡¯er scoffed coldly. ¡°Stop pretending! You are Mo Feifei!¡± ¡°Miss Lin, you must have gotten the wrong person. Could it be because I really resemble that Mo Feifei you are referring to, Miss Lin? Was that the reason why you made things difficult for me today?¡± With that, Rong Mo¡¯s gaze narrowed as her smile was slowly kept away. ¡°Resemble? You are Mo Feifei, that sl*t!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er barked out in hushed tones. Rong Mo could only stare at her coldly. ¡°Could you have fallen on your head instead of your leg earlier on? Should I get the doctor to give you another check?¡± ¡°How could two people look so much alike, even in terms of their aura? The only answer is that... they must be the same person!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er pointed at her leg. ¡°This was caused by you! You must have been the one who shifted the box! No matter what, it shouldn¡¯t have shifted that much! Hence, the only exnation must be that you shifted most of it while no one else was watching! You were the person who set me up, right?! You¡¯re truly so vile!¡± ¡°Miss Lin, you¡¯re no small time actor like myself. You should watch your words.¡± Rong Mo squinted her eyes. ¡°Because of a... man called Mo Feifei, you insist on making things difficult for me. That has already disyed yourck of professionalism.¡± Man? Lin Yi¡¯er was stunned. Rong Mo thought that Mo Feifei was a man? ¡°Miss Lin, I don¡¯t know about this Mo Feifei you are referring to. But, I can tell you with certainty that my name is Rong Mo. I didn¡¯t know you in the past. Hence, even if that man has dumped you, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Rong Moughed coldly. ¡°The fact that you are able to get the title of Movie Queen despite yourck of professionalism is already quite lucky, Miss Lin. You should cherish that. After all, there are many other female actors in the circle, and you may just be reced one day. So, please tread carefully in the future, lest you lose the things you have right now, Miss Lin!¡± With that, Rong Mo turned around to leave. Filled with uncertainty in her heart, Lin Yi¡¯er could only sense her thumping, restless heartbeat. To think that he would ask if Mo Feifei had dumped her and assume that Mo Feifei was a man! Could she truly have been wrong¡ªwas Rong Mo not Mo Feifei? Even though the quarrel wasn¡¯t loud, Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant outside heard everything. The moment Rong Mo came forth, she asked concernedly, ¡°Are you alright, Mr Rong?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Rong Mo looked at her in surprise. ¡°What could happen to me?¡± The two of them walked a little distance away from the ward as Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant apologized, ¡°Sister Yi is naturally in a bad mood given her injury. Please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± Rong Mo nodded and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t! Besides, Miss Lin said nothing much, only that I resembled some man called Mo Feifei or something.¡± ¡°Mo Feifei?¡± The assistant was stunned for a moment before chuckling out. ¡°She¡¯s not a man, she¡¯s a woman.¡± Rong Mo was curious now. ¡°Woman? Then why was Miss Lin¡¯s reaction that huge? I thought that Mo Feifei was some man whom she had a rtionship with in the past!¡± Chapter 709 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (29)

    Chapter 709: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin¡¯s assistant chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Nopes! That Mo Feifei seemed to have been Sister Yi¡¯s ssmate, and they even seemed to be really close! I¡¯ve seen them together in a photo, but I¡¯ve never ever seen Mo Feifei in real life.¡± Rong Mo was curious. ¡°This Mo Feifei is rather interesting, I wonder how simr she looks with me.¡± ¡°How about adding me on WeChat? If I see Mo Feifei¡¯s photo again, I¡¯ll take a picture for you.¡± Lin¡¯s assistant felt that her motives were pure. Even though she did not know if Rong Mo would look down on her, she just felt superfortable looking at him. ¡°Sure, but I¡¯m not always on WeChat.¡± Rong Mo took out her phone. ¡°No worries! I just want to look at your Moments from time to time.¡± ¡°Moments? What¡¯s that?¡± Huh? The assistant looked at Rong Mo in shock while thetter¡¯s face was totally pure as though he was the stars up above, innocent and high. The assistant¡¯s lips curled in excitement. ¡°You don¡¯t know what Moments are? They¡¯re...¡± She then took out her phone and showed Rong Mo what Moments were. After a moment, Rong Mo nodded her head. ¡°Oh, so you could do that...!¡± Suddenly, Lin Yi¡¯er screamed from her ward! When Rong Mo saw how Lin¡¯s assistant¡¯s face turned pale instantly, she consoled her right away with a warm smile and patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Go on ahead, I¡¯m fine here!¡± ¡°Alright! Goodbye, Mr. Rong!¡± Lin¡¯s assistant looked at Rong Mo with a longing expression before rushing into the ward. Smiling at the assistant¡¯s back view, Rong Mo headed out where her own assistant and driver were waiting for her at the carpark. After entering her car, her expression turned entirely solemn. She had not done anything to Lin Yi¡¯er at all given their first time meeting one another. And yet, everything Lin Yi¡¯er had done was because she resembled Mo Feifei. That Mo Feifei was someone who had grudges with Lin Yi¡¯er. Could that person be Shi Guang¡¯s sister then? After all, it was quite rare for so many people to resemble one another. But, her surname was Shi, thus, she should not be Mo Feifei¡¯s sister. Was it truly two different people? Then, was she Mo Feifei? The person whom she first saw after she woke up was a doctor who referred to her as Mo. Based on that, she deduced that she might be Mo Feifei. Yet, Lin¡¯s assistant said that Mo Feifei was Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s ssmate. But, their ages didn¡¯t match! So, was she Shi Guang¡¯s sister then? After all, Mo might not have been her surname. But, whether she was Shi Guang¡¯s sister or Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s ssmate, none of that mattered. It wasn¡¯t as though she could go look for either of them. First, she had to check up on this Mo Feifei person. Once she had Mo Feifei¡¯s details, she would know who she was, wouldn¡¯t she? But, if she were to check up on Mo Feifei, Shang Mo would definitely find out. What if he were to suspect that she was a woman after seeing how closely she resembled that Mo Feifei? Thankfully, it was winter now, and it wouldn¡¯t be weird for her to wear another fewyers of clothes. In order to not arouse any suspicion, she had even made a fakeyer of clothes after restricting her chest before wearing another set of clothing. That was the reason why everyone would still think that the fakeyer of clothes was her actual body even after she went into the waters today. Only... She looked at her t chest. She was already skinny enough, resulting in her small boobs. At the rate she was constricting them, they might probably just disappear... Chapter 710 - No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (30)

    Chapter 710: No Shame, No Morals, No Bottomline (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After taking off her clothes, Rong Mo was prepared to head into the bathroom when her phone rang. Turning around, she saw that it was a WeChat message from Lin¡¯s assistant. With a bathrobe draped around her, she checked out her WeChat. She owed this assistant a favor. Without her, she would not have gotten this info about Mo Feifei. Su Ya... That was the woman who came to visit Qian Xun the other day, her niece. It was also after Su Ya¡¯s visit that Lin Yi¡¯er came to the set as well. Did that mean that Lin Yi¡¯er was asked by Su Ya toe and verify her identity as Mo Feifei? If they were mere ssmates, she could have just asked Rong Mo straight if she were Mo Feifei. Clearly, they had something guilty to hide. That was enough to tell of the deep grudge between them and Mo Feifei. Vegetable. That was another keyword. During her conversation with Lin Yi¡¯er in the ward earlier, she made a passing remark about how Lin Yi¡¯er was lucky to have hit her leg instead of her head or she would be a vegetable. That had the blood draining out of Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s face. Why was she so afraid of that word? Was she part of the reason why Mo Feifei was a vegetable? Even though the heater was on, it would still get chilly in the room wearing nothing but a bathrobe. Just as Rong Mo put down her phone and wanted to head into the bathroom, she was interrupted once more¡ªit was a knock on her door now. Shang Mo¡¯s bodyguard¡ªBig Mountain¡ªcalled out, ¡°Young Master Rong!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Mr. Shang wishes for you to head down.¡± Thinking for a moment, she replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go down now.¡± Feeling a little chilly, she merely took a quick warm shower before wearing her clothes. She required time to restrict her chest, and taking a shower was the perfect excuse for that. 20 minutester, she headed down prim and proper. Downstairs, Shang Mo was standing straight in the living room with a handsome, cold demeanor that was sharp enough to cut through like a knife. The light shone onto his body with clear angles, disying his sturdy body with an exceptional charisma as well. ¡°Mr. Shang!¡± Rong Mo walked over and stopped a couple of meters away from him, asking him if he had anything for her with a smile. Landing his gaze onto Rong Mo¡¯s body, the other could make out that her bedazzling smile was even more pronounced with the fairness of her skin. With her hair still wet, they glistened under the light. ¡°You just showered.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shang Mo walked over to the cab at the side and took up the hairdryer on the rack, beckoning Rong Mo over. ¡°Come here!¡± Stunned for a moment, Rong Mo headed over slowly. ¡°Mr. Shang...¡± ¡°I¡¯ll blow your hair dry.¡± A trace of surprise slid by Rong Mo¡¯s eyes. Seemingly realizing that he had said something wrong, Shang Mo¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You wish! 2 minutes... Hurry and blow dry your hair. I¡¯ll wait in the car.¡± With that, he tossed the hairdryer to Rong Mo. Chapter 711 - Warm Because Of You (1)

    Chapter 711: Warm Because Of You (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo looked at the leaving back view of Shang Mo and was even more affirmed toward the rumors of him swinging both ways. Seemed like he truly was not choosy with his picks, and she should be more wary of him in the future. After blowing her hair dry, she walked out as Shang Mo awaited in the car. The car moved right after she boarded before she could even ask anything. ¡°Where are we headed to?¡± ¡°Onsen resort.¡± Suddenly, she felt uneasy. ¡°Why the onsen suddenly?¡± ¡°This is the best weather for an onsen bath.¡± What Shang Mo said was true as well. There was no way he was going to admit that the reason why he was bringing Rong Mo to the onsen was because she was sick and had gotten into the waters today. It would be good for her body to head to the onsen. Even though he did not have much interest toward the opposite gender, he was certain that that he wasn¡¯t gay at all. He persuaded himself that the reason for his affections for Rong Mo might be because of granny¡ªafter all, she had beseeched Shang Mo to take care of him. He turned around and looked at Rong Mo, realizing that she was looking frail and distracted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing much.¡± No way was she going to tell him that she could not enter the onsen with him because she was a woman! And the most important thing was that... she shouldn¡¯t enter the onsen during her periods! ¡°Merely thinking of some stuff.¡± Rong Mo changed the topic. ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°The actor that cameoed with me today was the 1st female lead of the neighboring set. She injured her leg while filming with me today. I guess she won¡¯t be able to continue with her movie now. I was just wondering if there was anyone who could rece her.¡± Shang Mo looked at Rong Mo¡ªhe was trying to have that Movie Queen lose her backing and take revenge for today¡¯s bullying. But, that was good as well. Knowing how to fight back beat being an idiot. ¡°You¡¯ll rece her.¡± Even though it was just a casual statement, Rong Mo was shocked. ¡°How could I take on the role of a female lead as a man?¡± Her heart felt a sense of fluster¡ªwas Shang Mo aware of her true identity already? Even though Rong Mo said nothing afterward, her entire heart was in a wreck. While Shang Mo had been more polite to her recently, there was no way he took her as a friend! There was also no reason why he would ask her to go to the onsen out of nowhere. Could it be because he suspected her identity and thus wanted to test her? The car left the city are and continued up ahead slowly. After making a few turns, it arrived at the onsen resort that Shang Mo mentioned. With an antique structure that stood calmly in the middle of a forest, it truly felt as though it was a hidden paradise. If she weren¡¯t here with Shang Mo, Rong Mo garnered that she might enjoy this quite a bit. But now, she could only hope that her assumptions were wrong. Besides, Shang Mo was a little of a mysophobic person, and would definitely not share the onsen with others. However, her hopes were dashed. They were staying at the most luxurious VIP suite with a small little courtyard right in the middle of rooms surrounding it. There were windows around the onsen in the middle that could be opened or closed based on their needs. Instantly, Rong Mo knew that she could either not go in entirely or she would have to share it with Shang Mo. Shang Mo entered his room to change while Rong Mo entered hers. After entering, she slumped down onto the sofa, her mind flustering over how she should get out of this disaster. Chapter 712 - Warm Because Of You (2)

    Chapter 712: Warm Because Of You (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was not filming. If it were an onsen, she would have to take off even her towel after getting in. By then, there was no way her gender would not be discovered. Therefore, she must NOT enter this onsen! Rong Mo stood up and looked outside from the gap of her door¡ªShang Mo had already headed out. His upper body was bare, with a towel hanging around his waist, covering the important areas. Before entering an onsen, one had to wet themselves¡ªShang Mo¡¯s upper body was glistening with water crystals right now. As they slid down his chest, it only served to exude the beauty and charm of this man. He looked toward her room before entering the onsen slowly. Instantly, steam gushed up, slowly enveloping that sturdy, tall body of his. Leaning against the side of the onsen, his slender fingers rapped on the floor gently. Rong Mo retracted her gaze and leaned back against her door. She could not stay there and not head out for a prolonged period of time, neither could she not go out at all! What should she do to conceal everything while not arousing suspicion? Shifting her gaze, she looked at the cab nearby where there were many items disyed on top. Lowering her head, she suddenly thought of something. Even though it wasn¡¯t exactly a good idea, it was the only one she had. Rong Mo took off her coat and touched her chest. After checking that she was fine, she closed her eyes and fell over. Her head struck the side of the cab and made it shake. Even though it did not fall over, the objects above it did. Before long, Rong Mo heard people knocking on the door outside, shouting and asking what happened. She tried yelling out for help, but suddenly, she felt herself getting really giddy as her vision blurred. Circles after circles, her mind was slowly shing with images that seemed somewhat foreign yet familiar. At a really isted corner of the botanical gardens, she was seated beneath a tree and painting. Suddenly, two girls rushed out of nowhere. Amongst them, one of them flung a p at her without saying anything at all. Because she was seated on a chair, she was sent flying off immediately. As for her drawing board, it was kicked over by the other girl. She shrieked out in surprise, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Another two girls appeared. Now, her vision was clearing up¡ªthey were Lin Yi¡¯er and Su Ya! One of them looked guilty while the other was gloating. ¡°Genius girl, huh? I¡¯ve got to see for myself just how smart you are.¡± ¡°Out! Get the hell out of this school and never appear before us again!¡± ¡°Transfer school immediately or I¡¯ll beat you up each time I see you!¡± ... What was that image? Had it really happened to her? Even though it wasn¡¯t a heavy fall, Rong Mo felt as though her entire head was splitting apart. Suddenly, her door was kicked opened by someone as Shang Mo rushed in. Instantly, he caught sight of her lying on the ground, hugging her body in terrible pain while shivering and breaking out in cold sweat as though she had just gotten out of the waters. Chapter 713 - Warm Because Of You (3)

    Chapter 713: Warm Because Of You (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo carried Rong Mo and ced her on the sofa at the side. Bearing with her difort, thetter tried getting up to pour herself a ss of water. But, Shang Mo beat her to it and brought the ss to her lips after pouring it. It was only after she drank a little water that she began to feel better and her hurried breathing began to slow down. Leaning back at the sofa, she looked at Shang Mo with a bitter smile. ¡°Thank you!¡± It was as though she was a beautiful patient, so frail and weak, yet bringing with her an indescribable charm. Shang Mo nced at Big Mountain with displeasure who had entered with him and was watching Rong Mo worriedly as well. He waved his hands for Big Mountain to head out and only spoke after he left, ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± ¡°I went to the hospital before heading home, and the doctor said I was fine, just a flu.¡± Rong Mo chuckled out apologetically. ¡°Sorry for spoiling your fun here, but I shouldn¡¯t be able to enter the onsen now, and might have to head back earlier.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave together.¡± Shang Mo stood up and turned around right after saying that. Looking at his leaving back view, Rong Mo wiped the sweat off her forehead. This was a close brush today. But, that image... what was going on? To think that Lin Yi¡¯er and Su Ya would appear in her memories...! Did that mean that she was truly Mo Feifei? Mo Feifei... Shang Mo¡¯s face was ck; he had not thought that Rong Mo¡¯s sickness would be that severe. And indeed, if he were truly that sick, going to the onsen would only do him worse. It was all the fault of that Lin Yi¡¯er woman! Indeed, women were all snakes! He looked at Big Mountain and ordered coldly, ¡°I want that Lin Yi¡¯er to vanish from the entertainment scene.¡± ¡°Alright, Mr. Shang!¡± ... Lin Yi¡¯er getting injured while filming ended up on the hot searches. At the start, everyone was concerned about her injuries and wanted her to rest well while praising her professionalism at the same time. Thinking that she had gotten injured because of her movie, her fans had even flooded the Weibo ount of the production team, telling them that they shouldn¡¯t change a female lead heartlessly and to wait for her to recover. When Lin Yi¡¯er saw all this from the hospital, she was rather pleased, and felt that this was a worthwhile injury. After all, it helped to boost her poprity instead. That Rong Mo wanted to get her reced? Who did he think he was! Hmph! Yet, everything changed within the hour. First, it was the movie¡¯s production team that dered about how Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s injury had nothing to do with their production team. Instantly, that was an obvious answer with regards to whether or not they were going to change the female lead. Following that, people started exposing on the inte that the reason why Lin Yi¡¯er fell down was because she was bullying a neer, and it was hereuppance. Theizens were dumbstruck, unable to believe the facts. After all, Lin Yi¡¯er was someone on the level of a female goddess who had always maintained a good rtionship with the media and her fans. How could she bully a neer? The small little ripples that were stirred by that expos¨¦ were instantly overwhelmed by all the other hot searches. Lin Yi¡¯er guessed that it must have been some worker of the other production team that had exposed that matter. Instantly, she gave her manager a call to have her settle that issue. After hanging on the call, she continued scrolling through Weibo. Within a matter of minutes, a bunch of rumors that involved her started flooding out. There were details about her bullying the neer, and someone even attached photos proving that she asked for a change in the script while getting a substitute into the waters. Chapter 714 - Warm Because Of You (4)

    Chapter 714: Warm Because Of You (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were many other expos¨¦s, and were not limited to her bullying the neer. There were also news of her having an affair, lying, flouting the rules... Every single one of those articles was fatal for a public figure. Instantly, everyone started conjecturing about whether Lin Yi¡¯er had offended someone. She was someone with a rather decent background as well. Her parents were both businessmen who doted on her especially much, and had thrown money for her to get into the entertainment scene, investing in her movies and television series. Most normal people in the scene wouldn¡¯t dare to offend her or even go up against her as such! If so, who could it be? Everyone got to the conclusion that it must be the neer she had bullied¡ªRong Mo! Rumors had it that Rong Mo was someone from the Shang Family. Even though many people tried digging up information about him, there were too little for any blemishes on his record. Suddenly, there were people dering that not only was Rong Mo handsome and capable, he was really nice to the people around him as well, pushing away his haters. Because of that, Rong Mo was no longer the target of the hate. At the same time, a huge number of fans¡ªespecially those who were fans of the Nine Heavens novel itself¡ªwere convinced that Rong Mo was their prince after seeing the photos of him on set. As for Lin Yi¡¯er, she was a Movie Queen after all. Netizens knew that the gossipy news of the entertainment scene were only worth amotion, and did not believe that she would go down all because of a neer. But, what they did not expect was that the bad expos¨¦s of Lin Yi¡¯er did not stop there. In fact, they continued relentlessly with hard evidence. There were even some major verified sources that were scolding her outright while the wife of some magnate used her directly of seducing her husband, going with him on a 3-day-3-night cruise. All of those usations came with photos. At that period when it happened, she was even caught as a couple with a certain male actor. Despite that, she had dered innocently that she was someone who would return home right after filming and barely even had any friends, or had contact with anyone of the opposite sex. Instantly, there was an uproar over the inte. Actually,izens were somewhat tolerant. As long as someone¡¯s morals weren¡¯t too loose and their acting skills were eptable, they would still be rather forgiving. But being a third party? That was something that they wouldn¡¯t ept no matter what. And to think that she imed she hardly had contact with men! She was someone who was already deeply flitting around all sorts of men! To begin with, the entertainment circle was one where everyone trampled on the lowly. Within a couple of days, Lin Yi¡¯er had hit rock bottom. Every single movie, television series, and endorsement that she was signed for had suddenly reced her altogether. Even when the doctors and nurses saw her, they no longer bore the same reverence and liking, and were all wearing ck faces. It was to the point where she had to request to leave the hospital earlier. The moment she got home, her manager started lecturing her, ¡°Are you knocked in the head? You clearly knew that Rong Mo was someone from the Shang Family. You don¡¯t even know him, so why did you have to make things difficult for him?¡± ¡°I truly did not! It¡¯s just that I was more particr about acting!¡± Of course, Lin Yi¡¯er knew that she was the one being screwed over right now. She hated Rong Mo, and could not wish for more than to ruin him. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, but the Shang Family is not one to offend! No matter how unhappy you are toward Rong Mo, you had better forget about it! Otherwise, even thepany won¡¯t be able to bail you out of this!¡± ¡°So what if that Rong Mo is Shang Mo¡¯s little lover? It¡¯s not as though he can get married to Shang Mo as a man...¡± Lin Yi¡¯er scoffed coldly. ¡°One fine day, Shang Mo is going to get tired of him! The higher one climbs, the more severe the fall! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± The manager replied coldly, ¡°That is something of the future. You had better think about what to do about your situation right now.¡± ¡°Shang Mo is but a mere businessman. No matter what, he¡¯d have to give some respect to the Lu Family,¡± Lin Yi¡¯er chuckled to her manager as she said, ¡°The rumor between Young Master Lu and me the previous time around? Get someone to bring that up so that Shang Mo is reminded of my rtionship with the Lu Family!¡± Chapter 715 - Warm Because Of You (5)

    Chapter 715: Warm Because Of You (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The resurgence of Lin Yi¡¯er and Lu Yanchen¡¯s scandal did have the people at Shang Mo¡¯s side stunned and pausing their moves for a while as Big Mountain reported everything to Shang Mo. ¡®Lu Yanchen...¡¯ Shang Mo mouthed those words carefully. ¡®Commoners shall not fight with those with business connections while businessmen shall not fight with those with political ties.¡¯ Anyone with brains should know that this was a warning to cease and desist given that scandal as a form of respect to the Lu Family. But, were Lu Yanchen and Lin Yi¡¯er truly in an ambiguous rtionship? Even though he bumped into them shortly in the capital, Shang Mo could tell that Lu Yanchen had a close rtionship with his wife, and that he cared a lot about that girl named Shi Guang. The reason why he married her must have been out of love. If so, what was the rtionship between Lin Yi¡¯er and Lu Yanchen then? Was it so intimate that she could have Lu Yanchen divorce his wife? Shang Mo scoffed out coldly in his heart. Beckoning to Big Mountain, he gave out some orders. That afternoon, the scandal between Lin Yi¡¯er and Lu Yanchen was being stifled down. Just as it was about to go down, someone exposed an exclusive piece of news that the Fourth Young Master Lu was rumored to be divorcing Shi Guang. That rumor broke the entire inte. With that, the scandal between Lin Yi¡¯er and Lu Yanchen could not be stifled down either. Everyone was specting furiously about whether or not Lin Yi¡¯er was the third party who had broken Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship. Was that the reason why Shi Guang had someone go online spilling all the scandals about Lin Yi¡¯er previously as well? Lin Yi¡¯er had initially wanted to let the other party back down by proving that she had some ¡®rtionship¡¯ with the Lu Family. After all, even if others were not the wisest, she was¡ªshe had nothing to do with any one of the Lus at all, let alone Lu Yanchen. She had merely seen Lu Yanchen standing in front of a bar the other day and headed up to ask for directions intentionally while getting someone to take photos of it all. For a piece of news that she was using temporarily, it would just go down right after, and the Lus would definitely not seek any rification for it, since it was just sensational news made to capture media attention. Furthermore, the photo that was released was blurry as well¡ªthere was no way the Lus would be bothered. But, who knew that the scandal she had posted would attract this expos¨¦ about Shi Gunag and Lu Yanchen getting a divorce! If it were for real, the Lus would definitely vent their anger on her! And if it were fake, that meant that someone was intentionally creating a mess out of her n! Be it real or fake, now that it concerned a divorce, the Lus would definitely get involved! Instantly, Lin Yi¡¯er was flustered. She hurriedly got her manager together to discuss about the entire issue while hiring tons of fake posters to rify the entire issue on Weibo, webpages, and forums. The main emphasis was all about how she had merely bumped into Young Master Lu by ident and they were friends that couldn¡¯t even be more ordinary. But even then, she was receiving much k from all theizens about how shameless she was to steal someone¡¯s husband. Suddenly, yet another expos¨¦ came out. Someone revealed that Shi Guang had once visited Qian Xun on set and got to know Rong Mo through her. In fact, they had a rather decent rtionship. The reason why Lin Yi¡¯er bullied Rong Mo was because of his friendship with Shi Guang then. Since she could noty her hands on Shi Guang, she took it out on Rong Mo. She had initially refused the cameo appearance. However, she suddenly epted it and had even requested for the scenes to be changed into the waters right in the winter after finding out that Rong Mo was sick. Not only that, she was making things difficult for him by ordering reshoots after reshoots. The expos¨¦ was sworn to be true. So, this woman was actually so vile and venomous! How could someone like her be an idol! She should just be kicked out of the entertainment scene! And with that, the topic of Lin Yi¡¯er being kicked out of the entertainment scene was stirred... Chapter 716 - Warm Because Of You (6)

    Chapter 716: Warm Because Of You (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lin Yi¡¯er was totally crying out foul right now. If she had truly seduced and slept with Lu Yanchen, at least she wouldn¡¯t be feeling so aggrieved from the scoldings. But, the problem was that she had nothing to do with him at all! Yet, she could do nothing about the Shangs using this opportunity to deal with her. On the contrary, the deeper this misunderstanding went, the better. That way, the Shangs would not dare to make a move on her anymore. Getting infamous was better than being killed off entirely. ... Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen were stillpletely in the dark about everything. Neither of them were from the entertainment circle, and nor were they people who would chase after idols. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t scroll through entertainment news all the time. This was especially the case for Shi Guang who was extremely troubled recently. Ever since she had the dream of her drowning the other day, she had grown an inexplicable sense of fear toward the waters. Because of that, her training duration in the waters was getting cut shorter and shorter. Lin Qiqi looked at her doing dry training and widened her eyes. ¡°Shi Guang, are you on your period? If that¡¯s the case, you had better rest at home.¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you going into the waters?¡± ¡°Err...¡± Shi Guang did not know how to answer. ¡°That¡¯s strange! You used to love being in the waters the most, looking as though you were finally released and free upon entering.¡± Lin Qiqi narrowed her gaze and looked at the other skeptically. ¡°Are you thinking of retiring?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°No! I¡¯m going to the Olympics with you!¡± ¡°Why do I feel as though Young Master Lu would rather have you taking care of kids at home?¡± ¡°Nonono! We¡¯re agreed on not having kids for the time being.¡± ¡°Alright then! You carry on... I¡¯ll be leaving first. Arranged with some students...¡± ¡°Bye!¡± After Lin Qiqi left, Shi Guang sighed out. She had not thought about retiring. But, given her reluctance to enter the waters since she was often triggered by thoughts of that nightmare, she could hardly produce any results. She would have to report to the national team after the new year. If she still had this phobia of entering the waters by then, she would most likely be retired from the team within a month. In her troubled state, Shi Guangid down on a chairzily. Lin Qiqi, who had just left, returned and looked at Shi Guang in shock. ¡°You¡¯re getting a divorce with Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s on Weibo! Someone exposed that you were getting a divorce with Lu Yanchen!¡± What was going on? She and Lu Yanchen? Shi Guang took her phone and logged onto Weibo where the headlines popped: Clicking on the photo, it was news about people exposing issues between her rtionship with Lu Yanchen, and Lin Yi¡¯er was specially mentioned as the third party. Shi Guang furrowed her brows and looked at the photo¡ªit was the one with Lin Yi¡¯er asking for directions. She then looked at herments area and nearly exploded. Some asked if it were real while others consoled her, telling her that men who had affairs were worthless anyway. Shi Guang was perplexed¡ªwho was doing this? If the news was leaked out previously while they were still at odds, it would make sense. But, she even posted a lovey-dovey post just a couple of days ago! And that scandal about Lin Yi¡¯er and Lu Yanchen, hadn¡¯t it already passed? Why was it resurfacing again? Shi Guang called Lu Yanchen immediately. ¡°Hello, the number that you have just dialed is currently unavable. Sorry...¡± Right, she forgot that he had mentioned in the morning he was headed to G City for work in the afternoon. At this time, he should be on his noon flight. Chapter 717 - Warm Because Of You (7)

    Chapter 717: Warm Because Of You (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang felt that she should publish a post on Weibo without exining anything about Lu Yanchen and Lin Yi¡¯er, but at least just dering that they were not getting a divorce. But, just as sheposed it and was about to press publish, she backed out. Why did she have to help Lu Yanchen clear his troubles that were caused by him fooling around outside? Hmph! Settle it yourself! Shi Guang was all packed and ready to head over to the Lus¡¯ ce. Before Lu Yanchen had left that morning, they received a call from Shen Lingshuang. She knew that Lu Yanchen was going on a work trip. Since Chief Lu was staying in camp for the next few days as well, she invited Shi Guang over to apany her at home. The moment Shi Guang entered the house, Xiao Bai dashed and hugged her thighs excitedly, weing her and grumbling at the same time, ¡°Little Auntie! My teacher brought me to do amunity service event today to sell flowers for the sake of elderlies. Because I sold the most, daddy said that he would reward me with a car model, and transferred the money over to granny. However, she said that I have too many car models and refuses to buy me another!¡± He had always been calling Shi Guang mummy, but he was eventually stopped by the family. Eventually, he had no other choice but to call her Little Auntie. Although, their private agreement was that he would still call her mummy when they were out alone. Shi Guang rubbed Xiao Bai¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s alright! I¡¯ll bring you guys out for good food, okay?¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips, still upset. ¡°But... I want a car model!¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll buy it for you!¡± Shi Guang agreed to it without a 2nd thought, thinking that a car model wouldn¡¯t cost much money anyways. ¡°Indeed, Little Auntie is still the best to me!¡± Xiao Bai pecked Shi Guang on the cheeks excitedly. Shen Lingshuang stood at the side. ¡°Littly, you¡¯re going to spoil him like that. Besides, you agreed to buy him the car model without knowing how much it costs?¡± ¡°How much?¡± She knew that some children toys were rather expensive. But, she thought that the most it could get was in the range of thousands of yuan. ¡°When Yanchen said that he would buy you a car previously, you said to get a local brand to support our nation. I can¡¯t remember which one you chose, but the price was around 200,000 or so, right?¡± ¡°Yupp.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Well, the Aston Martin car model that he fancies can buy one of your local brand cars.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s mouth gaped such that one could stuff an egg inside. Since when were the prices of children toys that ridiculous? Her state of poverty had limited her imagination. Xiao Bai puffed his cheeks. ¡°But granny, you¡¯re rich and you¡¯re already so old! Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even afford to buy a car model?¡± Even though he was speaking to Shen Lingshuang, Shi Guang felt as though she took an arrow to the knee as well. She scoffed out awkwardly, feeling that the poor her no longer had any rights to speak. ¡°...¡± Shen Lingshuang ignored Xiao Bai. Since Shi Guang was here to apany him now, she did not have to worry about him running off anywhere. Thus, she headed to the kitchen to check how the helpers were getting along with preparing dinner. Xiao Bai sat on the sofa, crossing his arms and dering in a huff, ¡°Adults are truly bloodsuckers! All of them are clearly rich, and yet they still want to snatch away stuff from children!¡± Shi Guang sat down beside him and rubbed his head, consoling him, ¡°Granny¡¯s saving that money for you for when you marry a wife in the future. She¡¯ll return them to you then.¡± Xiao Bai tilted his head away with pouted lips. ¡°Liar! Little Uncle also snatched away a phone of mine in the past, and he hasn¡¯t even returned it to me yet!¡± Chapter 718 - Warm Because Of You (8)

    Chapter 718: Warm Because Of You (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was shocked. ¡°Little Uncle snatched your phone?¡± ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± Xiao Bai nodded thrice. ¡°After he had me send you a voice message, he stole my phone away!¡± Shi Guang thought back about the texts that Xiao Bai had sent her in the past which she had felt were overly mature for his age at times. And there was once when she was having a meal with Huo Zhan and received a message from Xiao Bai, insisting that she head home and take a video of Little Goody for him, iming that he would get angry if she didn¡¯t reply him and stopped replying her! It was only after she went back and coaxed him that he finally replied again! No wonder Xiao Bai was acting so unreasonably back then... It was all Lu Yanchen! It was because she was eating with Huo Zhan! Tsundere! ck-bellied! And... CHILDISH! Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry as she thought about it, telling herself that she was going to head home to ransack the cabs a little and look for that phone. ¡°... By the time Little Uncle returns it to me, I probably won¡¯t be able to use it anymore, neither would I fancy it anymore!¡± Xiao Bai was stillining. Shi Guang chuckled out and opened a pack of potato chips, munching on one and bringing another in front of Xiao Bai. ¡°Do you want a little?¡± Xiao Bai furrowed his brows and looked at the chip in disdain before turning at Shi Guang. ¡°This is junk food. We should eat less of it, and so should you, Little Auntie. It isn¡¯t nutritious!¡± With that said, he tilted his head in a proud and cocky manner. Shi Guang¡¯s mouth jammed up as she ced the chips onto the table. ¡°...¡± If she hadn¡¯t recalled wrongly, Xiao Bai was a glutton two months ago, and he especially loved junk food. How did it seem as though he was entirely different after staying in the military camp for a little while? Indeed, children changed by the day. Xiao Bai then put on a worried expression. ¡°Really, women must really watch what they eat. You look really lethargic these days, Little Auntie. On the other hand, my Little Uncle looks all radiant and energetic. You seem as though your vitality has been sucked away by a demon. Eating junk food isn¡¯t good, and you must take care of your body. Otherwise, what if my Little Uncle were to have an affair?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± What... was going on over here? Why did she feel as though she was looking at a fake Xiao Bai? No longer able to eat the chips, she took the remote and turned on the television. Just as she was switching channels, one of them was ying a movie of Qian Xun. Recalling her unhappiness with Qian Xun, Shi Guang switched the channel hurriedly. However, Xiao Bai snatched over the remote and switched it back. Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± After a moment, Xiao Bai asked, ¡°Do I resemble her?¡± Huh? Shi Guang blinked her eyes and looked at Xiao Bai confusedly, not understanding why he would suddenly ask that. Xiao Bai looked in the direction of the kitchen. After ensuring that Shen Lingshuang was not heading out, he inched toward Shi Guang and whispered, ¡°I identally broke my daddy¡¯s photo frame a couple of days ago. Behind his photo, I discovered a photo of her.¡± He pointed at Qian Xun on the television. ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang replied. She was right¡ªQian Xun did know of Lu Yanzhi. Hold on... Was the reason why Xiao Bai asked this because he suspected Qian Xun to be his mother? She watched Xiao Bai with gaping jaws, scrutinizing his features before ncing at Qian Xun on the screen. ¡°Do we look alike?¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time that Xiao Bai had such thoughts. He had flipped through Lu Yanzhi¡¯s photo albums before andpared himself with all the women he knew. Chapter 719 - Warm Because Of You (9)

    Chapter 719: Warm Because Of You (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As long as it was a woman that Lu Yanzhi knew, Xiao Bai had suspected her to be his mummy. However, his suspicions would only bring forth disappointment as none of them would turn out to be. That was the reason why he had suspected himself to be a test tube baby. Shi Guang looked at Xiao Bai and stayed silent for a moment, feeling somewhat miserable in her heart and not knowing how to reply him. In reality, she did not think that they look simr¡ªeven though both of them had exquisite features and the same type of eyes, Xiao Bai resembled Lu Yanzhi more. But, she did not want to be a wet nket to Xiao Bai¡¯s enthusiasm. At the same time, it seemed as though this was not the first time he was asking questions as such; he should have asked Shen Lingshuang multiple times as well. ¡°Is it because you really like Qian Xun that you wish for her to be your mummy?¡± Shi Guang wrapped around the question. ¡°I¡¯m only trying to figure out who my mummy is.¡± Xiao Bai switched the channel to one that was showing cartoons. ¡°Whom I like does not matter.¡± Shi Guang discovered in surprise that even though Xiao Bai¡¯s face was calm and indifferent, his ears were flushing red. ¡°... You¡¯re missing your mummy. If Qian Xun is truly her, you¡¯d be rather happy too, right?¡± Xiao Bai raised his voice immediately. ¡°Who¡¯ll be happy? I don¡¯t like her at all!¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She could feel as though he was trying to hide the obvious. Xiao Bai then dered unhappily, ¡°I merely want to know who my mummy is! All I want to do is find out and that¡¯s all! But, I¡¯ll never forgive her or call her my mummy!¡± ¡°Why would you not forgive her? What if she had lost her memory and forgot you for the time being?¡± Shi Guang felt that Xiao Bai was merely trying to act tough, and if he truly knew who his mummy was, he would definitely run into her embrace crying. ¡°She¡¯s not even the lead. Why would she lose her memories?¡± Xiao Bai mumbled. In his heart, he did not think that it was possible for his mummy to not remember him, and that she must have abandoned him. ¡°Hmm¡± Shi Guang could not understand his logic. ¡°Most of those who lose their memories are often the leads in television shows. That mummy whom I¡¯ve never seen before must be a bad person, and thus, she must only be some supporting role in life. There¡¯s no way she could lose her memories then!¡± Xiao Bai was talking about how it was only the male and female leads that would lose their memories in the shows that his granny watched. Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry. ¡°...¡± The logic of children was truly curious indeed. If she didn¡¯t lose her memory, she must be a supporting character in life. She hugged Xiao Bai whileughing out. Even though the fact that Xiao Bai would try to discern whether or not any woman was his mother wasn¡¯t exactly a good thing, Shi Guang could confirm that he truly wanted to find his own mummy. Qian Xun must know Lu Yanzhi. Could she truly be Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy? Shi Guang denied her own thoughts. Qian Xun did not seem like the heartless type of person. When she had helped Su Ya the other day, Shi Guang could feel that she was someone that treasured kinship too. If Xiao Bai were truly her son, there was no way she could remain that neutral when she saw him the other time around, let alone have Lu Yanzhi take her son away and not care about him at all. If that were the case, could Qian Xun be rted to Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy then? Was the reason why she disliked Lu Yanzhi because she was once good friends with Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy, and Lu Yanzhi had hurt her? But no, she couldn¡¯t remain neutral if it were her good friend¡¯s child as well. It was a pity that she was at odds with Qian Xun now, or she¡¯d be able to go and ask her about this. Chapter 720 - Warm Because Of You (10)

    Chapter 720: Warm Because Of You (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After dinner, Shi Guang checked the time¡ªLu Yanchen should have arrived at the hotel by now. Thus, she gave him another call. Before she even heard his voice, she heard the sound of water running. ¡°Brother Yanchen is bathing huuuuuh...¡± Shi Guang purposely put on an extremely act cute voice. ¡°Are euuu intending to go haf a round of big pumpin¡¯ and thrustin¡¯ with dat Miss Linter, huuuuh?¡± Lu Yanchen turned off the water. ¡°Speak like a human.¡± Shi Guang red up. ¡°Asking me to speak like a human? You¡¯re the one who should behave like one! You¡¯re already a man with a wife, and yet you¡¯re out there attracting flowers all around! Do you believe that I¡¯m going to divorce you since you¡¯re so flirtatious?¡± Lu Yanchen wrapped a towel around his waist. ¡°... Before you give me the sentence, at least tell me the crime Imitted.¡± ¡°Go check on the inte yourself!¡± Shi Guang hung up right after. Before long, he returned the call¡ªit was a video call this time around. The moment she picked up, Shi Guang caught sight of Lu Yanchen with water droplets dripping down slowly from that jet ck hair of his. Sliding down his neck and corbone, they swam by his chest in a sexy manner before slowly vanishing beneath the screen... Shi Guang was stunned. F-F-F*ck! This guy was trying toy a honey trap! She gulped and replied with a tough tone, ¡°I¡¯m telling you! Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m going to forgive you just like this!¡± She then picked up a couple pieces of dried fruits on the coffee table and threw them into her mouth, munching on them furiously, giving Lu Yanchen a face as though she was going to bite someone. Lu Yanchen looked at her, amused. ¡°Give me your Weibo ount and password.¡± Shi Guang knitted her brows. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡± ¡°Reply.¡± Reply? How was Lu Yanchen going to reply with her ount? The curious Shi Guang pondered for a moment before sending the details to him. Shi Guang then logged onto her sub ount. The hot searches on Weibo were still of the rumors revolving around her and Lu Yanchen¡¯s looming divorce, and the suspected developments in his rtionship with Lin Yi¡¯er. She continued scrolling, finding it extremely boring and wondering what sort of reply Lu Yanchen would make. Refreshing her feed, she found a post on her main ount with thements surging in the thousands within a single minute. Below, a video was attached, detailing everything that had happened during Lu Yanchen and Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s meeting that day. Even though it was blurry, there was audio that could prove Lu Yanchen¡¯s innocence, and that Lin Yi¡¯er was truly just asking him for directions as a stranger. Weibo seemed as though it had exploded. That was quite a face p of a video that drew nothing but praises for Lu Yanchen and ire for Lin Yi¡¯er. ... Chapter 721 - Warm Because Of You (11)

    Chapter 721: Warm Because Of You (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instantly, Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s Weibo lost a couple hundred thousand followers within the span of an hour, and her official fan page was deleted. Those of the same circle even referred to her face pping incident as one of the biggest jokes of the entertainment scene in recent history. At the same time, she received a call from her father, telling her that there were people who were buying over theirpany maliciously, and they were about to go bankrupt, asking her to think up of a way no matter what. Lin Yi¡¯er was so regretful that her entire face was drained of color. What should she do? There seemed to only be a certain person who could do anything for her now. Disguising herself a little, she wore a huge scarf and wore thick sunsses before heading to Su Ya¡¯s solo apartment alone. Since Su Ya was home coincidentally, she let her in and poured her a ss of water. ¡°How are you doing? Fine?¡± Her tone was soft and gentle. ¡°No way! I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end, and you¡¯re the only one who can help me now!¡± As long as Su Ya were to stand out for her, on ount of the Su Family, her reputation could still be salvaged. Su Ya sat down opposite her with aforting gaze. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re at the top of the wave. If I were you, I¡¯d disappear for some time first. Netizens are forgetful. If you were to appear after a year or two, I can guarantee that you¡¯ll still be as popr as you were.¡± This was a promise that she would definitely support Lin Yi¡¯er if she were to appear after the heat was over. Even though it was really alluring, Lin Yi¡¯er did not believe the other. The situation her family was in right now was utterly horrendous. Rather than thinking about the future, she might as well settle the problems of her family right now. Compared to Su Ya, she naturally trusted her parents more. As long as her family was fine, even if Su Ya were to not support her if she were to return a couple of yearster, her family could still prop her up. ¡°But right now, it isn¡¯t just my problem alone. My family¡¯s business has met with some problems as well. Shang Mo ising at me intentionally,¡± Lin Yi¡¯er said with a trembling tone. ¡°That concerns your family. How could I possibly help?¡± Su Ya dismissed it off with her hand. ¡°If you hadn¡¯te looking for me to deal with Rong Mo, I wouldn¡¯t have offended Shang Mo!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er pushed the burden back onto Su Ya. Su Ya gave a stifled chuckle. ¡°I told you to deal with Rong Mo? I merely told you that Rong Mo resembles Mo Feifei. As to what you did, that has nothing to do with me.¡± She leaned back against her chair. ¡°On ount of our rtionship in the past, I promised that I would help you in the future. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that you can just do anything you want.¡± Lin Yi¡¯er scoffed coldly and scratched at her nails. ¡°Su Ya, don¡¯t forget about everything you had me do in the past. While those are lethal to me, they aren¡¯t nothing for you either.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re threatening me now? Then you must not know that it is no longer a secret that I was involved with what happened to Mo Feifei.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not referring to just that. Yang Sitong and Yan Zi may not know about it, but I do. I overheard you on the phone the other day...¡± Lin Yi¡¯er identally let slip, and instantly, her face changed. Su Ya¡¯s face turned icy cold as she looked at her frostily as well. It was so silent in the room that one could hear a pin¡¯s drop as Lin Yi¡¯er regretted her slip. A cold curl formed on Su Ya¡¯s lips as she said indifferently, ¡°You better know what you¡¯re talking about right now, huh?¡± Lin Yi¡¯er said nothing as she dug her nails deep into her palm¡ªshe was afraid of Su Ya when she behaved this way. After all, that was a secret that Su Ya must absolutely not let anyone know about. What should she do now? She shirked her body back a little in fear. Chapter 722 - Warm Because Of You (12) Chapter 722: Warm Because Of You (12) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I heard nothing at all. I merely wish that you would help my family tide through this ordeal this time around, and I¡¯ll definitely not say anything unnecessary to anyone.¡± Su Ya stood up,ughing coldly. ¡°Yi¡¯er, you¡¯re a smart girl. I believe you know what you should and shouldn¡¯t do.¡± She bent over to pick up her cup. PIANG! However, she did not hold it steadily and it crashed down onto the floor, smashed into pieces. Instantly, Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s face turned pale, filled with fright and horror. ¡°What are you thinking of doing...! Silencing me by killing me?¡± Su Ya was stillughing. However, it was a cold and dryughter. ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re filming right now? At times, one should live life in its reality. Commoners should just live the life ofmoners, one that is simple yet grounded.¡± As she spoke, she curled her loose hair and hung it behind her ears before smiling out at Lin Yi¡¯er calmly once more. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d be spending time with my parents right now and living that simple and grounded life I should be living. After all, desire and ambition are truly quite horrible things to have.¡± With that, she left without turning back at all, leaving Lin Yi¡¯er all alone, limp, and about to copse. Su Ya opened herptop and looked at Lin Yi¡¯er in the living room through the surveince cameras who was slowly walking out with her legs trembling. She then picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Brother, an outsider knows of our secret...¡± ... By the time Lin Yi¡¯er got back to her nanny van, she was pale as a sheet and shivering all over. Looking at her state had her assistant shocked. ¡°Sister Yi, what happened to you?¡± Lin Yi¡¯er was feeling extremely uneasy as she uttered, ¡°H-How? I spilled the secret just like that... Would she... kill me?¡± Her voice was trembling as she gripped her scarf tightly, her eyes glinting with nothing but fear. The talk about being killed and whatnot had her assistant really frightened too. ¡°Sister Yi, just what is wrong? Don¡¯t scare me.¡± ¡°... I¡¯m the stupid one. It was because of my stupidity that I was used by her, and it was that same stupidity that had me spilling things out. What should I do? She had already killed back then just to keep this a secret! But, she did not know that I knew about it back then. Now that she knows, she¡¯ll definitely not let me off!¡± She knocked on the divider screen and said to the driver, ¡°S-Send me home. Right now!¡± She had to go abroad. Immediately! The only way Su Ya would feel at ease would be if she left China! Otherwise, she truly did not know how Su Ya would deal with her. ¡°Sister Yi, just what is wrong? Just what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Her assistant gripped her hand. ¡°She¡¯s a murderer. I know that she had killed, and she¡¯ll definitely not let me off now that she knows I know! That entire incident back then isn¡¯t what it seems on the surface. Yang Sitong¡¯s motive was nothing but a fa?ade to cover everything up as a decoy while she hid behind the scenes, manipting the events as the instigator to hide her true motives!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er was getting more restless and uneasy. ¡°She¡¯s merciless and cold blooded! Why did I have to say it? WHY!¡± ¡°Sister Yi, please calm down.¡± ¡°Mo Feifei... Feifei! Is this retribution? Is this my retribution for betraying you back then?¡± She was so scared that she could barely make sense any longer. Suddenly, a bright sh of light burst out along with an ear-piercing horn. On the right, a gigantic truck beat the red lights and rushed over at their vehicle! The massive impact caused the entire nanny van to be uplifted from the ground, flying through the air in an arc before crashing down onto the ground heavily, even flipping around twice! Chapter 723 - Warm Because Of You (13)

    Chapter 723: Warm Because Of You (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fu Da High School was one of the best schools within Z City. Rong Mo wore a thick outfit along with sunsses and a scarf, walking around the school slowly in her disguise. Walking on a small path, she looked through the gaps of the luscious trees to make out a group of boys running on the track despite it being winter. Lin Yi¡¯er had said that Mo Feifei was her high school ssmate. If she were Mo Feifei, she must have attended this high school together with Lin Yi¡¯er. However, this was a ce extremely foreign to her, and she had no recollections of anything. Yet, the images that had shed out through her mind at the onsen the other day were affirmation that she should be Mo Feifei. And even if she weren¡¯t, she must be someone rted to her. After walking an entire round, Rong Mo recalled nothing. She backtracked her steps. There were buildings after buildings along the pathway, and beside the buildings was a small alleyway. Rong Mo stopped for a moment and walked through that alley where she ended up at a grass patch surrounded by flora and a wall by the side that was lined with Boston ivy. This secluded ce seemed simr to the one in her shback the other day. Standing at the grass patch, Rong Mo raised her head and looked around. The position of the drawing board, trees and wall... she could match them all. Of course, there were some slight differences between now and then. But, she could confirm that this was the same ce. She looked at the wall and smiled. ¡°You seem like the only one who hasn¡¯t changed. A pity you couldn¡¯t talk, or you¡¯d be able to tell me who I am. I suppose other than Lin Yi¡¯er and Su Ya, that Shi Guang must be an important figure of my past. But, can I trust her? What if even that sister of mine is a fake?¡± At the very least, this was not a fruitless journey. She could confirm that she had once been a student of this school and that she should be Mo Feifei. Other than that, she couldn¡¯t find any other trace of memory. As Rong Mo walked back, she heard two schoolgirls gossiping along the way. ¡°Did you watch the news? Lin Yi¡¯er got into an ident?¡± ¡°Yeah, she deserves it.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you really like her in the past?¡± ¡°Hmph! No longer a fan of that shit.¡± ... Rong Mo¡¯s gaze narrowed¡ªLin Yi¡¯er got into an ident? After getting into a taxi, she surfed the inte on her phone. Justst night, the nanny van which Lin Yi¡¯er and her assistant were in was involved in a massive collision with a huge truck. The driver of the nanny van died on the spot and Lin Yi¡¯er was sent to the hospital immediately, where emergency efforts to revive her were futile. As for her assistant, she fell into aa from the heavy impact. For the past few days, Lin Yi¡¯er had been smeared all over the inte, and naturally, her getting into an ident at this period of time caused a stir. Initially, theizens refused to believe it and thought it to be a hoax. It was only till the actual news of her death spread that theizens stopped all their wild guesses. No matter what, one should respect the dead, and with that, the attacks toward Lin Yi¡¯er had stopped entirely. Rong Mo had the taxi change routes to the hospital so that she could visit Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s assistant¡ªafter all, that girl had rendered her great assistance. By the time she arrived, the assistant was already in the ICU where she was unconscious, and no visitors were allowed. Rong Mo could only catch sight of her family. The assistant was the only child to two elderly parents. When they heard that their daughter was in an ident, their tears were endless as they put on a strong front, trying to be brave and hoping that their daughter could tide through this. At the side, Rong Mo could only watch with a pained heart. Chapter 724 - Warm Because Of You (14)

    Chapter 724: Warm Because Of You (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Rong Mo got home, she was lethargic all over. To begin with, life was filled with unknowns and idents. No one could predict what would happen in the very next moment. Lin¡¯s assistant was clearly still sending her texts happily, and yet, she was lying in the hospital with her life hanging by a thread. Rong Mo did not know if she would end up like Lin Yi¡¯er before she found out who she was. Everyone said that those who had been through near-death experiences would no longer fear death. Yet, Rong Mo did not wish to die just yet¡ªshe wanted to know who she was and her past life. Shang Mo returned home to a Rong Mo who was seated in the courtyard silently, looking all peaceful and gentle. Recently, Rong Mo¡¯s appetite had been increasing. Yet, perhaps because she was sick, her weight seemed to have dipped instead, causing that long slender body to seem as though it could topple over with a single gust. Her gaze was merely fixated on the potted nts before her. It couldn¡¯t be considered as a nk expression; it was extremely serious. Her longshes would flutter ever so slightly every now and then, as though she was contemting about something. Sensing that someone was looking at her, she raised her head and smiled. That ravishing and pure smile had Shang Mo lost for a moment. If he were a gay and would have to choose to live his life with a single man, it would undoubtedly be Rong Mo. Even without his looks and figure, his temperament was meek, and he could cook while presenting himself appropriately. A man like him was much better than many other women out there. ¡°Mr. Shang!¡± Rong Mo greeted softly. ¡°Just... call me brother in the future.¡± Even though he admired Rong Mo, he had no intention of spending his life with a man. Besides, his granny would never agree to him doing so either, much less with Rong Mo. And the most important point was that... he did not fancy men! Not at all, not at all, not at all! Shang Mo reminded himself thrice in his heart. Brother? Rong Mo¡¯s hand quivered slightly, surprised at Shang Mo¡¯s sudden decision to have her change her way of addressing him. However, she did not let it show on her face as she merely epted it while calling out, ¡°Brother!¡± If only Shang Mo weren¡¯t a twisted pervert who swung both ways, she felt that they could have been friends. Only, all the rumors about him still left a bad taste in her mouth. This way of addressing was... not bad. He patted Rong Mo on the shoulders. ¡°What are you sitting here for? It¡¯s not summer. Head back into the house?¡± It was something extremely normal for men to pat one another on the shoulders. However, Rong Mo¡¯s entire body jerked and tensed up. Could it be that... Shang Mo was ready to peel off that perfect mask he was wearing right now and reveal his carnal true nature before her?! Yet, Shang Mo did nothing else and entered the house after patting her shoulder. Rong Mo¡¯s heart felt as though it was on a rollercoaster right, going through a flurry of emotions. She heaved out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, she recalled that she wanted to talk to Shang Mo about some stuff and rushed into the house where he was just preparing to head up. Immediately, she called out gently, ¡°Mr. Shang!¡± Shang Mo turned around, his brows furrowed. Recalling how he had requested her to change her way of addressing earlier on, Rong Mo smiled out gently. ¡°Brother, could you help me with something?¡± This was Rong Mo¡¯s first request aftering for such a long time. Naturally, Shang Mo would not reject her. ¡°Speak.¡± ¡°Lin¡¯s assistant had helped me in the past. Now that they are involved in that ident and she is in a deepa, I would like to give her family some money.¡± After asking, Rong Mo looked tense and nervous¡ªafter all, she was the one with a request. Chapter 725 - Warm Because Of You (15)

    Chapter 725: Warm Because Of You (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo paused for a while before replying calmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to handle it.¡± Rong Mo heaved a sigh of relief. She wasn¡¯t afraid that Shang Mo would reject her; she was afraid that he might hold her hostage with her demand and make demands of his own toward her. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t. Seemed like even though he was a twisted pervert, he wasn¡¯t a despicable person who would take advantage of others when they were weak. The 2nd day, Rong Mo visited Lin¡¯s assistant. When Lin¡¯s assistant¡¯s parents knew that her name was Rong Mo, they were exceptionally friendly toward her. It was only then that she knew... other than the hospitalization fees which were paid for by thepany, Shang Mo had paid off everything else in her name. Not only that, the doctors were reced with the best ones ever. As such, Lin¡¯s assistant¡¯s recovery was speedy, and she could be moved out of the ICU real soon. Aftering out of the hospital, Rong Mo waited for her assistant at the carpark and was surprised to catch sight of Shi Guang helping an old granny off a car. ¡°Grandma, take it easy!¡± Shi Guang was here with her grandma for a routine check-up. Grandma got off the car all smiling. However, as Shi Guang closed the car door, grandma started staring up ahead nkly. ¡°Huh? Little Fei?¡± She squinted her eyes, afraid that she might have been seeing things and even rubbed her eyes. Shi Guang was stunned and turned her head around instinctively when she caught sight of Rong Mo striding over with a gentle smile. Shi Guang froze up¡ªshe had not expected to bump into Rong Mo at a ce like this. ¡°It¡¯s Little Fei...!¡± As Rong Mo approached, grandma¡¯s tears welled up emotionally while her voice trembled. ¡°Little Fei has recovered! Little Fei has returned! Littly! Your sister is back...!¡± Shi Guang was speechless as she could only feel a stuffy sensation fill her nose. If Rong Mo were not her sister, she¡¯d rather have grandma not meet him ever lest she got sad. But there were things that were unpreventable. Even though grandma was getting old, her eyes were still extremely sharp as she caught sight of Rong Mo before Shi Guang even did. Shi Guang held grandma¡¯s hand andughed. ¡°... She¡¯s not my sister. Grandma, you¡¯re mistaken. Haven¡¯t I told you that sister¡¯s undergoing recovery overseas? He is a friend of mine. He¡¯s a man, his name is Rong Mo.¡± Grandma was in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s not Little Fei...?¡± Rong Mo had gotten so close that she could make out the words of grandmater on. Little Fei? The old granny said that she resembles Little Fei... Was Little Fei Mo Feifei? Rong Mo continued walking and bowed in front of grandma. ¡°Hello!¡± She then looked at Shi Guang. ¡°Why are you at the hospital, Miss Shi? Are you sick?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me. I¡¯m here with my grandma for her routine check-up.¡± As they conversed, grandma¡¯s gaze lingered around Rong Mo in a dazed manner as though she was seeing her granddaughter. But at the same time, there was something different about her. She calmed down and chuckled, asking, ¡°You are Shi Guang¡¯s friend?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Rong Mo!¡± ¡°Good child. Doe by our ce sometime.¡± ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll definitely visit you when I¡¯m free.¡± Rong Mo smiled and nodded to grandma. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the check-up now. We¡¯ll be heading off first.¡± Shi Guang waved bye to Rong Mo and took grandma toward the hospital while Rong Mo watched them leave with a smile. When she turned and walked away, she suddenly stumbled uncontrobly despite her stepping firmly onto the ground. Instantly, she pushed herself against a nearby car for support to steady herself. However, her mind was still in a whirl. Chapter 726 - Warm Because Of You (16)

    Chapter 726: Warm Because Of You (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo felt as though her head was splitting apart as fragments of images appeared. However, none of them really made sense, and they were just parts and pieces. She clutched at her head in pain. The sudden invasion of these blurred flurry of images was ripping her head apart as she began to slide down from against the wall of the car, her body no longer able to support itself. Shi Guang realized that she had left her phone in the car. Leaving grandma to sit at the resting chairs, she headed back to get her phone, only to see Rong Mo squatting down all alone. Stunned for a moment, Shi Guang rushed over. ¡°What happened?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s face was frightfully pale. She tried to stand up but her body wobbled immediately as Shi Guang reached out to support her hand. ¡°Rong Mo, are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll go get the doctor right away!¡± ¡°No...¡± Rong Mo waved it off, shutting her eyes tight to try and tide through the difort. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°But, you don¡¯t look fine!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was entirely worried; Rong Mo was sweating profusely right now. ¡°I¡¯m just a little anaemic, and thus I felt giddy. But I¡¯m alright now.¡± Rong Mo tried to pull her hand away from Shi Guang¡¯s grip before looking at her and smiling. Even though Rong Mo looked like she was going to be fine soon, Shi Guang was still too worried to let her be alone. Right then, the car that was supposed to pick Rong Mo up stopped in front of them and Rong Mo¡¯s assistant rushed over. ¡°Young Master Rong! Sorry for making you wait!¡± She ran over with such haste and fluster that she lost her footing and fell right onto Rong Mo. That impact had Rong Mo stumbling forward. Afraid that he might fall over, Shi Guang reached out and helped him instinctively. Of all ces, her handnded in front of Rong Mo¡¯s chest. Rong Mo¡¯s assistant apologized profusely while picking Rong Mo over from Shi Guang and apologizing to her. To the assistant, there was nothing much about a woman touching a man¡¯s chest. But, the atmosphere between Shi Guang and Rong Mo was extremely tense as Rong Mo nced at Shi Guang quickly. ¡°T-Thank you!¡± With that, she rushed off with her assistant. Shi Guang, on the other hand, stayed where she was, watching Rong Mo leave nkly. She then raised her hand and touched her own chest. No... it was harder than hers, much tighter and bound together. But... wasn¡¯t it a little too soft for a man¡¯s chest? Shi Guang¡¯s heart was filled with questions as she continued along with her day in a daze, unable to calm down no matter what she did¡ªher mind was just reying that scene of her grabbing Rong Mo¡¯s chest over and over. That feeling was different from when she had touched Lu Yanchen. It had been a few days since she had seen Lu Yanchen. He was returning from his work trip today, and she should be able to make aparison. But, he was the only man that she had touched. And since he was always working out, his muscles would definitely be much harder. Would a normal man who did not work out feel the same as Rong Mo? Actually, Rong Mo did at times seem like an extremely suave metrosexual woman. If she had bound her chest together, would this be the same feeling? Just as Shi Guang was having dinner, Lu Yanchen returned. Initially, Shi Guang had wanted to stand up and wee him home. But she was still angry over the Lin Yi¡¯er incident, and thus she just sat there. Besides, Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s ident was not something she had expected, and she was feeling somewhat moody now that everything had turned out like this. Chapter 727 - Warm Because Of You (17)

    Chapter 727: Warm Because Of You (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen sat down opposite Shi Guang at the dining table. ¡°That¡¯s how you wee your husband home?¡± Shi Guang raised her eyes and looked at him coldly, asking, ¡°Then what do you want? Lay down the red carpet and yell out loudly at home, ¡°My hubby¡¯s home, my hubby¡¯s home, my hubby¡¯s home!¡±?¡± At the back, her voice was raised to a screech, mimicking the eunuchs weing the emperor in the past. That had Lu Yanchen chuckling. He reached out and pinched her cheeks. Shi Guang pped his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t pinch my cheeks.¡± He took over her bowl and chopsticks and she snatched it back immediately. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to get a set of cutlery from the kitchen?¡± Despite her clearly displeased face, Shi Guang stood up and went to the kitchen, taking out a set of cutlery. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare your meal. Why did youe home for? Why not go out with a babe for a candlelight dinner?¡± ¡°Honestly, your reason for getting jealous is somewhat ridiculous, and you¡¯re getting overboard with it.¡± He got himself some rice. ¡°But, I like it. Go on and continue quarreling. Cry, quarrel, threaten with suicide. That¡¯s the best way to go about it.¡± His face was stern and did not seem as though he was joking. Yet, Shi Guang was titited by that. She wanted to spit at his rice. ¡°I¡¯m only going to get angrier with you like that.¡± ¡°Oh? Go ahead then. I won¡¯t get angry anyway.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°You getting angry because you¡¯re jealous? I couldn¡¯t be any happier. Why should I get angry?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really a thousand years old demon! I¡¯m going to subdue youter!¡± Shi Guang pinched at a piece of meat that Lu Yanchen got for himself purposely. ¡°If I could live for a thousand years, all the less I¡¯d hold it against a young maiden such as yourself.¡± He released his meat graciously and went to pick another dish. ¡°So, you¡¯reining that I¡¯m unreasonable then?¡± Shi Guang pped down on her chopsticks and wanted to leave. However, he held her hand. ¡°Eat properly. I¡¯ll reward you with a giftter.¡± ¡°Reward gift? Not an apology gift?¡± Shi Guang continued to eat while grumbling. ¡°However you like it to be.¡± ¡°So, what are you giving me?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you after dinner.¡± Before Lu Yanchen could even finish, Shi Guang had already walked over to his luggage. Opening it, she found a box that was wrapped up as she opened it further to find a set of lipsticks. Tom Ford had released a limited edition set of 68 lipsticks this year, where every single one of them were the most popr ones ever since its inception, and were always sold out. Shi Guang did not know whether tough or to cry. Well, there was nothing wrong with giving a girl lipsticks, but giving that many in one go...? She was probably never going to finish these many lipsticks in her entire lifetime! ¡°I don¡¯t know what color you¡¯d prefer or use, and thus, buying a set was the best.¡± He exined his rationale behind buying the entire 68 lipsticks set. ¡°A single lipstick costs 350 yuan... For 68... that¡¯s around 20,000+...¡± Shi Guang was pained as she thought about the 20,000+ yuan. ¡°You could even get me a huge diamond or a golden ne with that amount of money.¡± ¡°I was afraid you might scold me for splurging.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Diamonds and golden nes had sentimental value. How was that a waste? On the contrary, wasn¡¯t buying these many lipsticks a waste then? But in reality, what she liked most was to receive cash. For example, if she were to receive a transfer of 520 yuan daily, that would be good even though it might seem a little gaudy. ¡°You want me to ept your gift and apology? Sure! But, you¡¯ve got to do something with meter.¡± Shi Guang sniggered evilly. Chapter 728 - Warm Because Of You (18)

    Chapter 728: Warm Because Of You (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen agreed to it readily. Even if it weren¡¯t because of this, he would have agreed. ording to Shi Guang¡¯s request, both of them headed into the bedroom. Just as Lu Yanchen was about to ask her what was going on, she had him sit down and started touching his chest. Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± What was this silly wife of his up to again? Did she suddenly get contracted with a chest touching fetish? He looked at her face and then at her hands¡ªshe was touching with a really serious expression,menting while touching at the same time. ¡°Very hard... It¡¯s a totally different feeling.¡± Why was it a totally different feeling? Was it because he was wearing clothes right now? As that thought struck her, she raised her finger. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I should take his clothes off before touching.¡± ¡°Take off MY clothes?¡± Lu Yanchen asked,pletely confused over her actions. ¡°That¡¯s right, take them off.¡± With that, she started pawing at his clothes. Unable to open his buttons, Lu Yanchen helped her and stripped his own clothes off. After they were gone, Shi Guang started assaulting his chest once more. Truly, this was different from Rong Mo¡¯s chest. His chest gave off a feeling that it was tightly bound and yet somewhat soft. As for Lu Yanchen¡¯s, it was super hard. Even when she used her fingers to nudge it softly, there was no way to poke it down. When she increased her strength, what she got in return was a rebounding feeling of his muscles. Going further down, his abdominal muscles were even harder. Touching here and there, Shi Guang was trying to relive the memories in her mind. However, Lu Yanchen was teased so badly that he was zing with fire as he finally held her hand uncontrobly. He narrowed his gaze and asked dangerously, ¡°After tasting for so long, tell me how¡¯s the feeling like?¡± Shi Guang praised. ¡°Good!¡± ¡°Other than touching, you aren¡¯t thinking of doing anything else?¡± He tugged at her hand, spinning her around such that she ended up sitting on hisp. Hugging her in his embrace, his deep eyes were like dark jewels that were swirling around as a fire burnt deep within, threatening to devour her whole. ¡°Ah, oh!¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before realizing what was going on and pushing Lu Yanchen away. ¡°Don¡¯t disturb me, serious business here!¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s disturbing me. Since you disturbed me, you had better clean up the mess yourself.¡± With that, he pinned her onto the bed. The next second, Shi Guang¡¯s lips were stuffed tightly against his. As he kissed passionately, his well-trained technique caused flutters to ripple out across her heart. Before long, Shi Guang found herself floating in a hazy manner against his dizzying passion. It was only till a wave of chilliness gusted by her body that she snapped out of her stupor. Only then did she realize that Lu Yanchen had already stripped her clothes off. Looking at him preparing to insert, Shi Guang covered his mouth and gasped, ¡°H-Hold on...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± His tongue slithered at her palm. That flirtatious move caused her entire body to go fuzzy as she moaned, ¡°I-Important! I¡¯ve got something really, really important! You hold on.¡± With that, Shi Guang pushed him away and dashed off to the cupboard without even wearing any clothes, rummaging within. Lu Yanchen sat up on the bed and looked at herzily and patiently, looking at what she was doing. After rummaging, she most likely had not found what she wanted as she stood in front of it and contemted. She then took out a few shirts and a scissors, cutting them into bandages and wrapping them around her chest. Chapter 729 - Warm Because Of You (19)

    Chapter 729: Warm Because Of You (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Binding her chest? This silly wife of his was trying to make her already t chest even tter? Looking at her going round and round as though her breasts were not there, Lu Yanchen could not bear watching any longer as he sat upright and looked at her with furrowed brows. ¡°Shi Littly, just what are you doing?¡± Halfway through her binding, Shi Guang wanted to tie a knot at the back. However, she could not reach it herself no matter how she tried, and she finally walked in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°Hurry, hurry and help me with it.¡± With that, she handed him one end of the binding wrap and spun around while turning her head back. ¡°Help me tie a knot at the back. Tighter... Make it tighter!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you think your chest is too big!¡± He mocked. ¡°Stop nagging! Just hurry it up!¡± She hurried him. Eyeing her, he helped her with the knot as she emphasized again, ¡°Tighter! Make it tighter!¡± In the end, even though Lu Yanchen did not make it super tight, Shi Guang still felt as though she could barely breathe. Heaving a deep breath of air, she touched her own chest, recalling the feeling of Rong Mo¡¯s chest. That¡¯s right, this was about right...! So, Rong Mo was a woman! He really was a woman! Was she Feifei...? With that knowledge, Shi Guang was ted beyond words as she rushed over and hugged Lu Yanchen while yelling, ¡°I¡¯ve got it I¡¯ve got it I¡¯ve got it! Rong Mo Rong Mo Rong Mo...!¡± She was so happy that she could barely speak anymore, pulling Lu Yanchen with her and hopping around the room in circles. Just as she was prepared to tell him that Rong Mo was a woman, she felt herself being pushed back. Losing her bnce, she fell backward. However, she did not fall over, as there was a wall behind her¡ªshe was pinned against the wall. Raising her head, she caught sight of Lu Yanchen¡¯s figure towering over her. ¡°You...!¡± Shi Guang looked at him in shock. Before she could even ask him what he was doing, she had to swallow her words back as he kissed her with a domineering passion. Shi Guang was totally rendered immobile and could only let Lu Yanchen do as he wished. ¡°Just a mere few days without seeing you and you¡¯re all free, huh? Getting so excited at the mention of Rong Mo?¡± His voice was seething with jealousy as he pulled her skirt up. It was as though he was punishing her as his motions were hurried and rough... Shi Guang wanted to protest, but her lips were mmed up immediately and she could only let out pitiful whimpers... The man who had gone hungry for a few days now would not give her the slightest chance at all. The quiet room was soon filled with nothing but the heavy breathing of the two of them. This different method of his seemed to have brought about a different sensation as Shi Guangid down on the bed limply after it was all over, her back feeling so sore that it was about to break. When he came over and pushed her head up, wanting to kiss her on the lips, she pushed him away on purpose to try and piss him off. ¡°Leave me further away! Let me think about my Brother Rong Mo in silence!¡± Her voice was mixed with coarseness and indignation. It was his fault for being so rough earlier on anyway! And to think that he would even pin her against the wall and do it from the back¡ªunforgivable! ¡°Courting death, huh?¡± Another mention of Rong Mo! Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned ck as he pinned himself on top of Shi Guang once more. Chapter 730 - Warm Because Of You (20)

    Chapter 730: Warm Because Of You (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This insolent brat! He naturally had many ways of dealing with her. And indeed, by the end of it, Shi Guang could only make two sounds¡ªshrieking and begging for mercy. ¡°Who should you be calling brother, huh?¡± Lu Yanchen was sweating all over from exercising above her as his gaze was sharp like a wolf who hadn¡¯t eaten for a couple of days now and was bent on devouring her whole. ¡°Brother Yanchen!¡± This time around, Shi Guang was well behaved as she sat up with her upper body to kiss him on the lips while wiping his sweat away. There was no way he was going to be satisfied just like that! Lu Yanchen continued pushing her to call him Brother Yanchen while tormenting her for the entire night. The next day, Shi Guangid on the bed lifelessly while Lu Yanchen was exceptionally energetic, heading out to work early in the morning and telling her he would be returning home slightlyter. His intention was clear,¡¯ Prepare dinner and wait for his return like a docile wife!¡¯ Shi Guang rolled her eyes. Hmph! She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him! If he wanted dinner, do it himself! She was going to go look for her sister! With her personal experiencest night, she was sure that the feeling was right and that Rong Mo was a woman. And thus, she decided to seek Rong Mo out at the film set today. However, she did not give Qian Xun a call this time around, and there was no one to wee her when she arrived at the film studio. Every single set looked somewhat simr as Shi Guang walked and walked, finding herself lost in the studio. She asked quite a number of people about where Nine Heavens was being shot, yet, no one knew. Did she have no choice but to give Qian Xun a call? Suddenly, a ck sedan drove by her. However, it suddenly reversed and stopped beside her. As the windows were wound down, Shi Guang caught sight of a handsome face smiling at her. Shi Guang looked at him carefully, finding him to be really familiar. After a while, she finally recalled¡ªwasn¡¯t this Shi Ze whom Qian Xun was supposed to have a marriage of connections with? Was he here to look for her? Shi Ze smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re here to visit Qian Xun too?¡± His warm and amicable expression made him look like a boy next door. Shi Guang chuckled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m going to that film set, but I¡¯m not there to visit Qian Xun.¡± Shi Ze then invited her. ¡°It¡¯s quite a distance away from the set. How about hopping on and heading there together?¡± If this were a normal day, Shi Guang would not want to bother him¡ªafter all, she wasn¡¯t really familiar with him. However, she was totally lost and could not find that set at all, and the studio was so huge as well. ¡°Thank you!¡± Shi Guang hopped onto the car and smiled at him gratefully. Shi Ze looked at her deeply¡ªshe was brash and straightforward, and did not bear the same type of shyness and cuteness normal girls would have when they saw him. Hence, that was a sign that she was clearly not attracted to him at all. ¡°How have you been recently?¡± Shi Guang was somewhat surprised that he would start chatting with her. Sheughed. ¡°Not bad! When are you getting married with Qian Xun?¡± That question had Shi Ze stunned for a moment or so. If others were to ask him that question, he might find it normal. But for it toe from Shi Guang, he felt a sense of uneasiness. He could remember that the first time he met her, she was nothing but a passer-by, and he did not pay much attention to a stranger as such at all. In his memories, the 2nd time he met her was when she was being harassed. For most girls in that situation, they would either scream for help or scold the other party while getting help from anyone else nearby. However, she was different¡ªshe called for 110 right away. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t really her method of dealing things that was special; it was her collected calmness that left him feeling that this was a rather interesting woman. Chapter 731 - Warm Because Of You (21)

    Chapter 731: Warm Because Of You (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For such an interesting young woman to be married at such a tender age, frankly, Shi Ze was surprised. If he had met her two years earlier, he might have even made other ns for his own marriage. The car stopped in front of the set as Shi Guang got down¡ªshe had no intention of entering with him¡ªwhile thanking and bidding him farewell. ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Shi Ze smiled warmly. He could sense that Shi Guang was trying to keep her distance from him. However, he did not mind and invited her out of courtesy, ¡°I¡¯m meeting Qian Xun for a mealter on. Would you like to join us?¡± Shi Guang waved it off immediately. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine!¡± She caught sight of how Shi Ze¡¯s assistant had already taken out all the food that they had brought for tea breakter on, and thought to herself that she would enter after they did. In the end, Shi Ze was extremely gentlemanly. If she did not walk, he did not walk, and would just stand there, causing Shi Guang to feel really embarrassed while his assistant had already carried in two big bags of food for tea. Shi Guang then decided to just head in with him and go her own separate way after entering. But of all things, Qian Xun just got off her set and caught sight of them the moment they entered. Today, she was dressed in a red period outfit that showed her off as an elegant, devilish woman. That red garment exemplified her beauty, causing her to seem as though she was a sight that should have been from the Heavens and not Earth. She was slightly surprised. ¡°You guys arranged toe together?¡± Shi Guang exined hurriedly, ¡°N-No of course not! We only bumped into one another outside.¡± Qian Xun curled her lips. ¡°Well then, to what do I owe the pleasure for this grand visit? Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re not here to find me.¡± That WAS exactly not what Shi Guang wanted to do. Yet, the way Qian Xun made things so clear caused her to be embarrassed. Her uneasy expression had Qian Xun furrowing her brows as her expression turned much less beautiful. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re here to dere that you¡¯ve fallen for my boyfriend then?¡± Shi Guang yelped out with lines creased all over her forehead. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± She thought that she misheard Qian Xun as she red at thetter while she red back. Both of their eyes were fuming with mes that were crackling out with sparks. It was as though they would break out into a fight at any moment. Qian Xun took a step forth and hugged Shi Guang tightly, whispering with a tone that brought with it yfulness and mockery, ¡°Don¡¯t me me for not warning you. Keep your distance from my boyfriend in the future!¡± Shi Guang pushed her away and dissed her unreservedly, ¡°You forgot to take your medicine today! Hurry and go take it!¡± With that said, she ignored Qian Xun and went seeking Rong Mo right away. Outsiders might think that the interactions between the two of them were that of friends that had reunited after a long time. But, Shi Ze at the side could tell clearer than anyone else. He had not expected Qian Xun to fly off the hook as such today. In the past, no matter how close he was with any other women, she would only tease with a smile. Why was she...? ¡°You seem to have gone overboard just now.¡± He looked at Shi Guang¡¯s back view worriedly before turning to Qian Xun coldly. Looking at the longingness in his eyes, Qian Xun smiled fakely. ¡°Have I? Why, your engaged fianc¨¦e should pretend that she saw nothing when you¡¯re behaving intimately with another woman?¡± Her smile was superfluous as she brought Shi Ze to sit down at her resting lounge. ¡°In what way were we intimate? We¡¯ve already told you that we bumped into one another.¡± Chapter 732 - Warm Because Of You (22)

    Chapter 732: Warm Because Of You (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I remember that the first time we met together, you didn¡¯t even look her straight in the face. Yet, you were able to invite her to join you today? So, was it because you etched her looks right into your mind despite not looking her straight in the face, or was it because you had already known her beforehand and were pretending that you didn¡¯t that day?¡± Qian Xun rapped at Shi Ze¡¯s chest while speaking. This lookedpletely like a couple that was flirting with one another. ¡°Of course not! After you introduced us, I coincidentally bumped into her again. It was at the birthday party of that missy of the Liu Family. When I bumped into her today, I saw that she was lost, and thought about how she had helped you before, hence the offer to hitch her over.¡± To everyone else, Shi Ze¡¯s voice might sound cold, but it was actually filled with warmth. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Qian Xun furrowed her brows instinctively. ¡°But, why do I get the feeling that you seem to be treating her differently from when we first met?¡± ¡°Are you telling me a cold joke?¡± Shi Ze held Qian Xun¡¯s hand. Thetter did not stop him as she chuckled out, as though it was truly a ridiculous joke. However, her gaze was somewhat dark and contained a trace of coldness in them. She asked frostily, ¡°Shi Ze, you like Shi Guang?¡± Shi Ze stifled a chuckle and reversed the question. ¡°I remember that we once discussed about how we were working partners before and that all we had to do was showcase ourlovey-dovey-ness every once in a while... I don¡¯t think our rtionship is at that level for us to be discussing something as such.¡± His tone was calm as though he was talking about something casual, yet he looked at Qian Xun with a sharp gaze. ¡°Right, you¡¯re absolutely right! But don¡¯t forget, you can be with anyone... just not Shi Guang. You have to keep your distance from her.¡± Qian Xun said while leaning in. From the way she was standing, the angle was as if both of them were kissing. Shi Ze was the only one who could see the killing intent that was exuding forth from the cold expression of this woman who was portraying a warm image to the rest of the world! Heughed. ¡°This way, you¡¯re going to have me believe that you fell in love with me. That¡¯ll be troubling.¡± Qian Xun knitted her brows and replied with certainty, ¡°You can set your heart at ease. I don¡¯t have the slightest interest in you.¡± She then showed her first finger and shook it left and right. ¡°Then why would you be bothered about whom I¡¯m thinking about?¡± Shi Ze asked, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t cause any trouble, it¡¯s perfectly reasonable for me to look for anyone.¡± ¡°Perfectly reasonable? If I want to look for a man, how would it be like if I went looking for your best friend?¡± Qian Xun¡¯s tone was gentle, yet it rendered Shi Ze speechless. The two of them remained silent for the longest period of time before acting lovey-dovey once more. ¡°Seems like dinner¡¯s canceled tonight then, eh?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter! Guess we showed enough lovey-dovey-ness... I¡¯m going now.¡± ¡°Sure! I don¡¯t know what time I¡¯m going to get off filming as well.¡± Qian Xun stood up and sent Shi Ze out. When Shi Ze hopped onto the car, she remarked straightforwardly, ¡°After everything that happened today, I¡¯m sure Shi Guang will take a detour each time she sees you. That¡¯s good as well. She¡¯s a simple person who is not suited forplicated rtionships such as ours. Besides, she¡¯s already married. And most important of all, she does not like you at all.¡± Shi Ze was stunned for a moment¡ªhe had not thought that Qian Xun would see through himpletely. This woman seemed as though she was heartless and merciless on the surface with nothing more than cunningness, but she had a delicate heart. What a pity though! He did not like women with cunning brains, much less someone with looks as seductive as a devil! Chapter 733 - Warm Because Of You (23)

    Chapter 733: Warm Because Of You (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun looked in the direction of Shi Ze¡¯s leaving car with a curious expression¡ªdid he truly not know who Shi Guang was or did he have other intentions? And Shi Guang did not seem as though she knew his identity either? That was interesting! She turned around and caught sight of her assistant who rushed to her immediately. ¡°I lied to Miss Shi. She¡¯s waiting for Rong Mo in his makeup room.¡± Qian Xun nodded her head and marched forth. Opening the door of the makeup room, she saw Shi Guang holding up her chin with her hands, looking in the mirror seemingly lost in her thoughts. The moment Shi Guang heard someone entering, she turned around with a smiling face. But when she saw that it was Qian Xun, that smile disappeared immediately. ¡°My, my... What¡¯s with that attitude? Are you truly that disappointed seeing me?¡± Qian Xun walked in front of Shi Guang and remanded her in displeasure. ¡°Do you have anything?¡± Shi Guang asked moodily. Even though Qian Xun had doubted her earlier on, she could sense that thetter bore no ill intents. ¡°Of course! It¡¯s regarding Shi Ze.¡± Qian Xun said as she sat down opposite Shi Guang while removing her coat. Shi Guang could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re truly overthinking things. Why would you think that I would want to seduce Shi Ze? Ridiculous.¡± ¡°Fufufu, it was just a joke. You don¡¯t have a sense of humor at all.¡± Qian Xun shot her a look. Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± The f*ck? Who in the world would joke with something like this? Her lips could not help but cramp up as she looked at Qian Xun expressionlessly, waiting for her to say something. Yet, Qian Xun suddenly changed the topic and asked her, ¡°You¡¯re here to look for Rong Mo?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Right, I¡¯m here for him and not you. It has nothing to do with your fianc¨¦ either.¡± She emphasized her innocence once more and hoped that Qian Xun would not blindly guess. Thetter gave a knowing smile. ¡°You were here for Rong Mo the other time around as well, right...? Why are you always here for him? If you don¡¯t fancy Shi Ze, don¡¯t tell me that you fancy Rong Mo?¡± Shi Guang nearly spat out blood as she refuted right away, ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m here to look for Rong Mo for something important. Can¡¯t you just stop taking things the wrong way?¡± ¡°Ooooooooooooh,¡± Qian Xun stretched her reply and chuckled out. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Shi Guang stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going to go look for Rong Mo.¡± ¡°He has already returned home long ago.¡± ¡°And you had your assistant make me wait here for him?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in incredulity as she looked at Qian Xun. ¡°You¡¯re messing with me on purpose?¡± ¡°Of course not! Didn¡¯t I say earlier on? I¡¯m chatting with you about Shi Ze.¡± With that, Qian Xun¡¯s expression turned curious. ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s strange! Has Lu Yanchen never mentioned to you about anything regarding this man?¡± Shi Guang blinked. ¡°Why would he have to?¡± Why did the way Qian Xun spoke about him sound as though he had some sort of a rtionship with Lu Yanchen? Qian Xun waved it off. ¡°No wonder... So, you really know nothing.¡± Shi Guang coughed out. ¡°Other than knowing Lu Yanchen, does that Shi Ze have any other rtionship with him?¡± Qian Xun chuckled. ¡°Shi Ze¡¯s mother and Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother are good friends, seemingly with some blood rtion as well. Shi Ze¡¯s mother should be considered as Lu Yanchen¡¯s auntie-inw. As for what exactly went down, I¡¯m not entirely sure. But, I heard that because of Lu Yanchen, Shi Ze¡¯s father passed away. As for Lu Yanchen, he nearly lost his life for Shi Ze as well. Thereafter, it was only after Shi Ze¡¯s mother knelt down in front of the Lus that Old Master Lu did not pursue the matter anymore. However, the rtionship between the two families soured from then on.¡± Chapter 734 - Warm Because Of You (24)

    Chapter 734: Warm Because Of You (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was shocked as her eyes widened, her expression filled with disbelief. ¡°Shi Ze¡¯s father died because of Lu Yanchen? You¡¯re saying that Lu Yanchen killed Shi Ze¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Shi Ze¡¯s father dying because of Lu Yanchen and Lu Yanchen killing him are twopletely different meanings, alright?¡± ¡°Then what happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about the exact circumstances, but I heard that Shi Ze¡¯s father had killed someone, and Lu Yanchen happened to have caught sight of it. The Shis did not want Lu Yanchen to tell the truth, and even wanted him to make a false statement. Old Master Lu was someone who had been on the battlefield. Despite going through bloodshed, he bore a strong sense of righteousness. Lu Yanchen was raised personally by Old Master Lu and bore a strong resemnce to him. Eventually, he told the truth and Shi Ze¡¯s father ended in jail, where he died in an ident just a mere three dayster. Shi Ze ced all the me on Lu Yanchen.¡± Shi Guang looked at Qian Xun speechlessly. ¡°How could he me Lu Yanchen? What kind of logic does that Shi Ze have?¡± She then continued asking with a dark face, ¡°Then why did Lu Yanchen nearly die because of Shi Ze? Did he try to murder Lu Yanchen to get revenge for his father?¡± Qian Xun nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right! As I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t know about the exact circumstances. But from what I heard, Yang Sitong got engaged with Lu Yanchen after saving him from it.¡± Shi Guang understood everything now. It was the incident of him falling into the waters. She had been curious about how Lu Yanchen fell into the waters all this while. So, it was done by Shi Ze who was filled with hatred toward the other, thinking that his father died because of him. If he had known that she was Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife, Shi Ze would probably not speak to her in such a nice tone, much less drop her off earlier on. Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. To think that she boarded his car today. What a close shave! Shi Ze was someone who had thought of murdering others at such a young age. Who knew how much scarier and more scheming he would be now that he was older! Shi Guang then thought about what Qian Xun had said to her about snatching her man. In reality, it was because thetter did not want her to get too close to Shi Ze, and wanted to snip that rtionship in the bud right away. She was trying to protect Shi Guang. Instantly, Shi Guang felt a terrible wave of emotions surging through her as shemented. ¡°Why are you telling me these things?¡± Qian Xun rolled her eyes and reversed the question. ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Shi Ze is your fianc¨¦. In theory, you should be helping him.¡± Shi Guang replied meekly. ¡°He IS my fianc¨¦, but my fianc¨¦ is nothing more than a working partner. You are my friend.¡± Qian Xun said as she kicked Shi Guang. Once again, Shi Guang felt her heart going soft. For the Nth time, she had wanted to cut off all ties with Qian Xun, especially after the previous incident when she had helped Su Ya. Yet, she was once again so touched that she wanted to hug her outright. ¡®It was truly hard to find a true friend ,¡¯ Shi Guang sighed. ¡°I¡¯m truly grateful to you, Qian Xun. And I know that you¡¯re really nice to me too. However, there¡¯s no way that I can get along with Su Ya. Believe it or not, even though I did strike at her that day, she was the one who made me... Hais, forget it! No one would believe me anyway. That¡¯s because, even I wouldn¡¯t believe myself if I said that someone would provoke me over such a small issue. Why else would she resort to such pitiful methods? It¡¯s all because she doesn¡¯t want me and you to be friends.¡± Chapter 735 - Warm Because Of You (25)

    Chapter 735: Warm Because Of You (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She is her and you are you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to put you in a spot.¡± Shi Guang looked at Qian Xun and said apologetically. ¡°Since when have you seen me in a spot?¡± Qian Xun mocked coldly. ¡°In any case, I¡¯ve had Shi Ze return first so my dinner ns are bombed.¡± Naturally, if two people could have a meal together, they must still be friends. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to eat then?¡± ¡°You say it so reluctantly.¡± Qian Xun rolled her eyes at Shi Guang exasperatedly and said in a Tsundere manner. Shi Guang looked at Qian Xun¡¯s raised chin and her lips could not help but curl up. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m the poorer one...¡± She then continued pitifully. ¡°I¡¯ve been eating mud for a couple of days now...¡± ¡°PFFT!¡± Qian Xun could not help but cough out inughter at her silly expression. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll treat you to the meal!¡± Because Qian Xun still had a shoot at night, dinner was eaten near the studio. While they had their unhappiness earlier on, one could not tell that anything had happened at all. Both of them were the type of people who would forget any unhappiness over a single meal. After the meal, Qian Xun wanted to get her assistant to send Shi Guang home. However, thetter had already received a call from Lu Yanchen earlier on, and he was headed there for her. Thus, Qian Xun sat down and chatted with Shi Guang, apanying her. Suddenly, Qian Xun said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll bring you to a special restaurant and introduce you to someone special. He¡¯ll definitely be happy to see you.¡± ¡°Sure, who?¡± Shi Guang was curious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s some secret lover of yours?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not really a secret lover. Everyone knows that I¡¯m his little lover.¡± Qian Xun smirked out. Shi Guang misunderstood the entire thing and truly thought that Qian Xun had a gold mine to dig at. Seeing that, thetter¡¯s lips cramped up. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what humor is? I¡¯m talking about my father. Aren¡¯t all daughters little lovers to their fathers?¡± Shi Guangughed out awkwardly. ¡°You really gave me a shock.¡± As the two of them chatted, Lu Yanchen arrived wearing a ck suit with a white shirt beneath, exuding forth an aura of elegance that bore a forbidden charm, conveying that one must not underestimate this man. Those cold eyes of his swept a gaze across Qian Xun¡ªthat was his greeting to her¡ªand he then beckoned to Shi Guang. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± His voice was high and cold, yet it was eerily soothing to listen to. The three of them walked to the carpark together. Because Qian Xun¡¯s assistant was not with her, Shi Guang asked Lu Yanchen to drop her at the film studio first before they headed home. Lu Yanchen sat in front while Shi Guang and Qian Xun sat in the back. Before he drove, he looked at his rearview mirror instinctively. A sh of light flickered by as his gaze narrowed dangerously. In the next second, Lu Yanchen pushed the car door open without any warning at all and bolted behind the car like a rocket. Using the side of the car as a support, he leaped swiftly and pulled out a man in ck instantly. Before Qian Xun and Shi Guang even got off the car, he had already mmed the man harshly onto the ground beside the car while holding onto the man¡¯s camera. Looking at it, he barked coldly, ¡°Who are you? Why are you following them!¡± ¡®Them¡¯ was referring to Qian Xun and Shi Guang. This was the first time that Shi Guang hade across something as such as she stood there, somewhat stumped. As for Qian Xun, she was long used to it¡ªas an artist, she was always secretly being filmed by others. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! I¡¯m not following you guys!¡± The man on the ground sighed out before continuing innocently. ¡°I¡¯m a media reporter. I wanted to film some material because I caught sight of Qian Xun.¡± Chapter 736 - Warm Because Of You (26)

    Chapter 736: Warm Because Of You (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at Qian Xun¡ªafter all, there were only that many paparazzi and reporters in the entertainment scene. If he were someone from the scene, she would definitely know him. She looked at Lu Yanchen, then at the man. The man turned his head away guiltily and tried to crawl away from the ground. However, he was mmed down hard by Lu Yanchen once more. Unable to escape, he then pretended to put on a strong front. ¡°What are you guys trying to do! Do you believe that I¡¯ll call the cops on you?¡± Lu Yanchen dangled the camera on his hand. ¡°Sure, please do so right away!¡± There was no way he would dare to call the cops. If he did, that camera would prove that he had been trailing Shi Guang and Qian Xun for the entire afternoon. Shi Guang took the camera over from Lu Yanchen and was shocked after looking through it. ¡°Media reporter, even if you want to follow Qian Xun, this is not the way to do it! I¡¯m not even some man for you to expose some rtionship or so. What¡¯s there to follow about friends having a meal together?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not a media reporter.¡± Qian Xun finally spoke after looking at him firmly. ¡°No?¡± Shi Guang looked at Qian Xun then asked the man in ck, ¡°Who are you then?¡± ¡°I¡¯m really a media reporter!¡± The man said in sobs. ¡°Tell me whichpany you are from then! If I check and verify that you are truly from there, I¡¯ll return you the camera and definitely not make things difficult for you.¡± Qian Xun spoke coldly, ¡°After all, I¡¯m in the same industry as you.¡± The man stammered for a long time without being able to give a fullpany name. Qian Xun then scoffed coldly in a knowing manner. ¡°Speak... Who hired you to follow me?¡± ¡°N-No one! Truly no one! I want to get into the industry and was trying to exchange these materials for a job!¡± The man refused to admit no matter what. Lu Yanchen looked down at him. His eyes beneath his dark fringe were icy and sharp. ¡°I¡¯ll give you another chance. You either tell the truth or I¡¯ll call the cops. But of course, if I call the cops, things won¡¯t end that easily. Since you¡¯re able to trail us, it means that you know of our identity, right? If I want to have you stay in there for the rest of your life, it won¡¯t be a difficult issue!¡± The man waspletely petrified by the aura that was exuded by Lu Yanchen¡¯s frosty cold gaze. He had wanted to continue pleading for his innocence, but all of his words were choked in his throat. Of course, he knew who Lu Yanchen was, as well as the consequences of offending him. Of both oues, he would definitely plead for the more lenient one. ¡°Y-Young Master Lu! Please spare me! If you were to spare me, I¡¯ll definitely tell you everything I know! I¡¯m only responsible for following Qian Xun, and I don¡¯t take photos of anything else! Only when Qian Xun is with her... Miss Shi... am I supposed to take photos of everything and send it to a designated mailbox!¡± ¡°Who ordered you to take photos of our meetings?¡± Qian Xun asked angrily. For someone that was used to being filmed all the time, she somehow felt an inexplicable sense of frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t know who they are! They didn¡¯t leave their names, and for the sake of privacy, they can leave fake details as well!¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still not interested in telling the truth.¡± Lu Yanchen whisked out his phone coldly. ¡°NO! I swear it¡¯s the truth!¡± The man hurriedly exined. Seemingly recalling something, he added, ¡°But when I spoke to her on the phone, I heard someone by the side calling her Miss Su!¡± Miss Su... Shi Guang and Qian Xun looked at one another cryptically¡ªboth of them thought of one person at the same time. Chapter 737 - Warm Because Of You (27)

    Chapter 737: Warm Because Of You (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen drove into the studio and stopped in front of Qian Xun¡¯s set. However, she did not head down immediately, sitting while staring nkly with a calm and morbid expression. It was snowing, and the snow fell from the skies like the feathers of a swan. Right now, her emotions were reallyplex. She did not know why Su Ya would send someone to follow them, and more importantly, why her focus was on whether she was meeting with Shi Guang and what they were talking about. Even if Su Ya had any form of unhappiness with Shi Guang in the past, things should not have gone to such an extent. That was truly dubious. Could there be something between Shi Guang and Su Ya that she did not know about? At that thought, Qian Xun looked at Shi Guang. ¡°Other than your sister¡¯s matter, were there any other grudges between you and Su Ya?¡± The true reason why Su Ya was doing those things should not be because of her¡ªit should be because of Shi Guang. But, other than the issue with Shi Guang¡¯s sister, there should not have been any other benefits for Su Ya. ¡°What grudges could we have?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze was doubtful¡ªjust what was this Su Ya up to? And it seemed as though she was really bent on making sure that Shi Guang had no contact with the Sus. ¡°Then why would she send someone after us with emphasis on our meetups?¡± ¡°How would I know anything about that? You¡¯ve got to ask her yourself.¡± Shi Guang blurted out before continuing, ¡°Or perhaps, you should just not ask. That guy earlier on had already promised to keep it confidential. Just calm down and think about what she¡¯s up to. If you were to ask right now...¡± ¡°Are you guys vying for anything?¡± Qian Xun looked at Lu Yanchen instinctively. However, he caught sight of her nce from the rearview mirror and she chuckled out awkwardly. In reality, she knew that this wasn¡¯t too possible either. Everyone knew that Su Ya liked Yang Chifeng for many years now, and they were about to get married. But, this was also the only possibility she could think up of for the possible conflict between Shi Guang and Su Ya¡ªlove. A woman would only resort to unscrupulous means for a man. Otherwise, what other bad blood did Su Ya have with Shi Guang? Su Ya was a smart woman. In fact, she was so perfect that she seemed unreal, as though she was wearing a veil over her face. Thus, she would definitely not do anything that did not benefit her. She had been a perfectionist the entire time. Why would she waste time on something as silly as a squabble that did not bring her gains? Su Ya would definitely not do something like that. Why would Qian Xun understand Su Ya that well? That was because, Su Ya was like a reflection of her past. Su Ya had loved to imitate Qian Xun from a young age. Later on, because of some experiences in her own life, Qian Xun hated that self of hers. And it was also because of that reason, of her nieces, Qian Xun preferred her 2nd brother¡¯s daughter. However, all of this only made her more certain than ever¡ªSu Ya had a reason for doing so. ¡°What would I have to vie with her for? The only grudge we have between us is rted to my sister. But, you already know about this. She might have been the one who had abducted my sister, and that¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s afraid of us meeting.¡± Shi Guang then shook her head. ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t make sense as well. Right now... I have no news about my sister at all. I don¡¯t suppose you do either. Why would the two of us who know nothing be meeting then?¡± Thankfully, she managed to stop herself from letting slip about the possibility that Rong Mo was her sister. There was no way she was going to tell anyone about her suspicion that Rong Mo might be her sister... not till she spoke to Rong Mo first. Chapter 738 - Warm Because Of You (28)

    Chapter 738: Warm Because Of You (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun stayed silent in the car for some time before getting down with Shi Guang following suit. The snowkesnded on their faces gently, beautiful as a painting. Yet, their hearts were heavier than anything else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even though Su Ya is part of the Sus and I have the right to protect my family members, that does not mean that I will let them hurt you.¡± Qian Xun left Shi Guang with that statement before walking ahead. Shi Guang merely smiled. Be it whether or not Qian Xun would truly protect her, the fact that she had that thought was proof enough for her that she hadn¡¯t made a mistake making this friend. She returned to the car. During the tense atmosphere earlier on, Lu Yanchen¡¯s handsome face was cold as ice for the entire duration, allowing himself to meld in with the chilly weather as a whole without saying a single word. After putting on her seatbelt, Shi Guang looked at him and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything earlier on?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡± Lu Yanchen started driving forth. ¡°You could have analyzed together with us about why Su Ya was doing that. Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s too strange? Why would she want to know what I¡¯m up to with Qian Xun for no reason? Also, the previous time when she made me strike at her, it was to cause me to fall out with Qian Xun. No matter what, Qian Xun is her auntie. Yes, it¡¯s fine that she¡¯s unhappy about me hanging out with Qian Xun. Even I myself was hesitating about this issue for a long time. But now that I think about it, just what were her motives? To think that she would even give up her face for me to p at.¡± Shi Guang mumbled while Lu Yanchen remained silent by the side. She looked at him and grinned, teasing, ¡°Could it be that... Su Ya really has a thing for you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± He replied indifferently. ¡°Is that so?¡± Shi Guang pouted while leaning back on her chair with a sad face. Of course, she too knew that it was highly unlikely¡ªSu Ya was themander teaching Yang Sitong how to go after Lu Yanchen back then. But other than this, Shi Guang truly could not think of any other reason. The weather was truly cold outside, such that Shi Guang could only feel as though she was living after she got back home and warmed up. Looking at Lu Yanchen before her, she scrambled over quickly and leaped onto him entirely from the back, curling her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± As her back slumped down, Lu Yanchen was worried that she might slip and fall off. Thus, he reached back, pulling her up by the waist and whispering, ¡°Loosen up or I¡¯m going to be strangled to death.¡± ¡°Are you that weak?¡± She tilted her head and bit him on the ears. ¡°You went crazy pumping mest night, tiring me out entirely. I¡¯m still pissed over that.¡± ¡°You¡¯re about to turn into a little piss bun then.¡± He tilted his head back, wanting to kiss her. However, she dodged away. It couldn¡¯t be any easier dodging him from the back. Her eyes flickered with a mischievous cuteness. ¡°You dislike that?¡± His lips curled up, filled with a doting expression. ¡°No, I¡¯m rather enjoying it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± She was still wrapped around his body, having him carry her upstairs. ¡°I feel like you definitely have some ideas of your own regarding that Su Ya incident. Share them with me?¡± ¡°Well, I COULD do that.¡± His eyes shed with a hint of devilishness as he tilted around, grinning. Chapter 739 - Warm Because Of You (29)

    Chapter 739: Warm Because Of You (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s eyes turned to his lips¡ªthose lips of his were even prettier than a woman¡¯s, looking all supple and smooth. She nted a firm kiss on his lips while blowing at his ears in a flirty manner, asking gently, ¡°How about now?¡± He shook his head. ¡°Of course not!¡± She narrowed her gaze at him. ¡°...¡± ¡°Why? You don¡¯t know how to make me? Do you need me to teach you?¡± He had just finished his sentence when Shi Guang kissed him on the lips forcibly, peeling his lips open while sticking her tongue out and twirling around gently. He slowly turned the tides against her, sealing her lips and tracing his tongue against the outside of her lips gently before slowly prating deeper... He then wanted to shift in front of her. However, Shi Guang suddenly dodged away and looked at him with a devilish expression. ¡°Hurry and speak, or you can dream about touching me tonight!¡± This was her ultimatum, and Lu Yanchen no longer messed around with her. ¡°Alright,e down first then.¡± Instantly, Shi Guang turned serious and got off his body while pretending to be really serious. ¡°So, what is your analysis about this? Don¡¯t tell me that I really got it right?¡± ¡°Are you really stupid or what?¡± He pinched her cheeks. ¡°If Su Ya¡¯s only motive was because she was jealous, don¡¯t you think she would have overdone this?¡± He walked over to the sofa and sat down while Shi Guang scurried and followed. ¡°I know! Can¡¯t you tell that I was joking? I know that there¡¯s definitely something in it for her. But, no matter how I think about it, I just can¡¯t find a reason for her to gain something out of me. It¡¯s not as though I¡¯m a businessman... I¡¯m merely a swimmer! And Qian Xun is just an actress. What can we have anything to do with Su Ya at all?¡± She pretended to want to bite him. ¡°Unless she has the hots for you.¡± He used his elbow to curl around her neck instantly. ¡°There¡¯s a high chance she¡¯s worried you might find out something from Qian Xun... something that might affect her.¡± ¡°For example?¡± ¡°Perhaps something bad she has done in the past.¡± ¡°What bad thing?¡± ¡°What? Do I look like a deity to you?¡± He pinched her nose. ¡°Just take it as though you¡¯re guessing then...!¡± She had the feeling that he was guessing at something, yet not really willing to let her know. The reason Lu Yanchen was guessing was that... Su Ya might have kidnapped Mo Feifei and murdered her. However, that was only his guess, and he did not wish to say it out. He was afraid that Shi Guang might overthink things and presume that her sister was dead. After all, it took a long time for her to stop having nightmares. If he were to tell the truth, she was going to have a sleepless night tonight. ¡°For example... parentage?¡± That was an answer that Lu Yanchen had conjured out of the skies, which even he thought was ridiculously impossible. After all, grandma had mentioned that Shi Guang was born from a premature pregnancy. She was just a tiny little pea when she was carried out of the ward without even crying at all. Everyone thought that she was not going to be able to survive. However, she started looking for milk the moment she was beside her mother, and she ate with such vigor and tenacity that it was as though she had the determination of a weed to survive. ¡°Parentage?¡± Shi Guangughed out. ¡°What sort of a parentage could I have? I¡¯m definitely my parents¡¯ biological daughter... Hold on!¡± Suddenly, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened as though she recalled something. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about this till you mentioned it, but... my sister and Qian Xun¡¯s eyes... they do look rather simr...¡± She shrugged it off. ¡°It can¡¯t be that coincidental, right? Don¡¯t tell me that my sister was swapped with Su Ya by ident on birth? After all, they were of the same year. But no, their birthdays are different. They seem to be born half a year apart.¡± Chapter 740 - Warm Because Of You (30)

    Chapter 740: Warm Because Of You (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep gaze narrowed, somewhatplex and heavy. ¡°If she wanted to swap identity with your sister, there¡¯s no need for her to have someone follow you and Qian Xun. Furthermore, your sister is already missing, and is no longer a threat to her. There¡¯s honestly no need for her to do something so cumbersome.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! My sister is my real sister. If Su Ya turned out to be my real sister, I would really...¡± She made a knife slicing motion at her throat and could not help but fall over,nding on Lu Yanchen while conveniently lying down onto hisp. ¡°Stop trying to guess her motives. No matter what it is, we will definitely find out. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± He stroked her hair tenderly. Hesitating for a moment, he added, ¡°Besides, through the way she¡¯s acting, we can be sure that your sister is not in her hands!¡± When she heard that, Shi Guang smirked at Lu Yanchen slyly. ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a chance my sister is Rong Mo... Even though my sister and Qian Xun have some resemnce, she resembles my daddy more. I wouldn¡¯t have recalled if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it, but Rong Mo really resembles my daddy.¡± She then closed her eyes. ¡°On the other hand, I don¡¯t resemble either of my parents. So ugly!¡± ¡°Indeed, you¡¯re definitely ugly.¡± He looked at her dotingly. ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Her petite little face revealed traces of indignance as she spun her head away. He leaned down and kissed her on the lips gently before increasing the heat of it. Under the gleam of the warm orange light, it looked both warm and loving. It was only until a long timeter when Shi Guang could barely breathe that he pulled away. ¡°I did it on purpose.¡± He whispered at her ears heavily. ¡°Hmph...¡± She replied indignantly. ¡°Be wary that I might just run off if you continue to act so purposely in your ways. By the time I run back to my grandma¡¯s, I¡¯ll apany her for the rest of my life and ignore you.¡± He smirked out as his phone rang and he picked it up, looking at the message. ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever having heard you mention anything about your grandparents!¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lip and replied moodily, ¡°My daddy was an orphan. He said that he was already in an orphanage ever since he could recall anything, and had grown up there as well. There was someone who had adopted him before, but that family bore their own children just a year after, and returned my daddy to the orphanage. To him, the luckiest thing that had happened in his entire life was meeting my mummy. She was the one who gave him a home and a family of his own.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes reddened gradually. Lu Yanchen ced his phone down and listened intently, ignoring the message entirely while caressing her face. ¡°Do you want me to help check on your father¡¯s parentage to look for your grandparents?¡± Shi Guang shook her head and looked up at the ceiling. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to.¡± ¡°Perhaps, they did not abandon your father? And... perhaps your father might have longed to find his own family when he was alive as well!¡± Shi Guang closed her eyes, her lips pursed while she contemted. ¡°In that case, do it then. Just as Xiao Bai had said, finding them does not mean I have to acknowledge them. It¡¯ll do just to know.¡± He nodded and kissed her on the forehead. Shi Guang sat up and hugged him. ¡°Lu Yanchen, it¡¯s nice having you around. My heart is warm even in the coldest of days... because of you.¡± Chapter 741 - Accustomed to Love (1)

    Chapter 741: ustomed to Love (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun waspletely tired out after the entire day of filming, and walked right into her room after heading home. She thought of washing up before sleeping, but before she knew it, her eyes closed heavily. However, even though she was tired out, she was merely closing her eyes, with her consciousness still wide awake. Before long, she opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, her gaze filled with doubt. She had no choice but to overthink things after this incident with Su Ya. And, the more she thought, the more uneasy she felt. She knew that, in reality, she was afraid¡ªafraid that her niece might be an evil and unscrupulous woman. Su Ya might have been doing all these things because she might have a hand in Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance, and might have already killed the other. Qian Xun sat up and headed for a shower. Completely refreshed after that, she no longer could sleep and headed back to the Su house. Her sudden return had Old Master Su extremely ted. ¡°Qian Xun, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Morning, daddy!¡± Old Master Lu was having his breakfast at the moment, and Qian Xun sat down at the empty seat beside him, having the helper prepare a set of cutlery. ¡°Your expression! Have you been filming the entire night again?¡± Old Master Lu looked at her worriedly. ¡°Why are you filming day and night?¡± Qian Xunughed out awkwardly and cated her father. ¡°Daddy, night scenes have to be filmed at night. But, if we have a filming at night, we rest in the day. See, am I not here to visit you right now? I can get to rest for a full two days after a night shoot! That¡¯s right, how¡¯s your body been?¡± ¡°My body is still strong and vigorous! You, on the other hand... Can¡¯t you just stop filming this show or whatnot?¡± He ced his chopsticks down and frowned. ¡°In any case, you¡¯ve already decided to go and get married. How about stepping out of the entertainment scene and stopping filming? Go do something that you like instead!¡± Qian Xun looked at her father intently. Looking at how he was so filled with energy, she was relieved and chuckled back. ¡°But, what I like to do is acting!¡± ¡°YOU!¡± Old Master Lu could do nothing about this daughter of his. ¡°Daddy, just rx! I¡¯ll stop one day when I get sick of it.¡± ¡°Who knows when that will be!¡± As both of them chatted, Xu Yafeng came down with Su Ya and sat down at the dining table, greeting politely, ¡°You¡¯re back, Qian Xun!¡± Su Ya looked at Qian Xun and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re back home, little auntie!¡± Qian Xun smiled back at them and had her meal. However, her emotions that had barely calmed down started getting messy once more. Su Ya was her niece and they had an okay rtionship¡ªafter all, they were rtives. If possible, she truly wished that things would not be how she had imagined. That manst night was released by Lu Yanchen on the condition that he keep mum about them finding out about him. However, he was supposed to tell Su Ya about Shi Guang and Qian Xun meeting as he was supposed to initially. What would Su Ya¡¯s reaction be after finding out about it? The reason why Qian Xun had returned home unable to fall asleep was because she wanted to find out about that. Was Su Ya truly afraid that her secret of killing Shi Guang¡¯s sister would be revealed, and hence she got someone to keep tabs on her and Shi Guang? Contrary to her imagination, Su Ya was much more patient, and she finished her entire breakfast, speaking of nothing except something casual. Pondering for a moment, Qian Xun sent Shi Guang a text in front of everyone. Before long, Shi Guang made a call over, and Qian Xun arranged to meet her for dinner in their presence. Chapter 742 - Accustomed to Love (2)

    Chapter 742: ustomed to Love (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun hung up on the phone and Old Master Su looked at her, asking casually, ¡°Was that thess you mentioned previously?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re meeting for dinner tonight.¡± Qian Xun smiled out while stealing a nce at Su Ya. When she was on the phone, Su Ya was eating her breakfast with her head lowered, looking nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°Little auntie, you¡¯re still in contact with her?¡± Suddenly, Su Ya raised her head and looked at Qian Xun, her eyes seemingly welling up with tears. Even though it was a soft disy, it was as though she wasining about her grievances to Qian Xun. That attracted Old Master Su¡¯s attention as he frowned. ¡°Why?¡± Qian Xun pretended to not know anything as her lips curled into a radiant, devilishly charming smile. ¡°I thought that after what happened the other time, you would... know... to keep your distance from her.¡± Su Yaughed out bitterly, looking utterly helpless. At the same time, her eyes started getting mistier, looking more pitiful than ever. A glint flickered by Old Master Su¡¯s eyes as he sensed something wrong. ¡°Why? What happened?¡± That question triggered Su Ya into an extremely aggrieved expression as her eyes got so red that it seemed as though tears could flow down at the very next instant if not for her strong grit in holding it all back in. Eventually, she smiled at Old Master Su as though nothing was wrong. Xu Yafeng then scoffed coldly, ¡°What¡¯s this, Yaya? Who bullied you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really bullying...¡± Su Ya tried to y it down, yet continuing, ¡°It was because I let down auntie¡¯s friend in the past. I tried apologizing to her, and she did not ept it, even...¡± With that, she touched her face. Her meaning was clear¡ªthe other party had pped her. Xu Yafeng red up. ¡°She struck you?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because when I was back in school, as a young and immature kid, I helped Yang Sitong fight against her sister because the two of them were at odds. Because of that, she hated me quite a lot.¡± Su Ya sighed out exasperatedly. Qian Xun swallowed the food in her mouth and smiled out. ¡°Yes, there may have been some misunderstanding between both of you. She was in the wrong for hitting you the other day, but it was not Shi Guang¡¯s fault entirely...¡± She was implying that Su Ya was in the wrong too. Instantly, Xu Yafeng¡¯s face turned ck. ¡°She had already gotten physical, and yet you im she wasn¡¯t in the wrong? The fact that our Su Ya did not hold it against her is because she is a kind girl! If it were anyone else, things might have been different!¡± Su Ya acted as though she did not know what to do right now. But in reality, her heart was thumping profusely¡ªfor some reason, she just felt that there was something wrong about this. ¡°Shi Guang is a simple girl without any scheming motives. She is someone rather straightforward. It¡¯s also normal for her to hate you guys since she lost her sister because of you guys.¡± Those words of Qian Xun had Su Ya¡¯s uneasiness even more affirmed. She had clearly used a pitiful method by inviting Shi Guang to strike at her the previous time around. Through that conflict, in theory, Qian Xun should have severed all ties with thetter. Why were they suddenly fine and dandy again right now? Not only that, their rtionship seemed even closer now! Was it all because of that one single meetingst night? That man had told her that they spoke about nothing much at all, and were merely having dinner! Chapter 743 - Accustomed to Love (3)

    Chapter 743: ustomed to Love (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lost her sister?¡± Old Master Su caught the keywords. Su Ya¡¯s heart pounded so hard that it skipped a beat. Suddenly, she was feeling extremely flustered as she hurried to reply before Qian Xun did, ¡°It was after our fight back then! Because her sister could not get over it, she jumped off a building and became a vegetable. So, she had been ming me the entire time fornding her sister in that state!¡± Qian Xun was stunned for a moment¡ªthat reply hadpletely pushed every single bit of responsibility away! ¡°If there¡¯s any misunderstanding, everyone can just sit down and talk about it.¡± Old Master Su seemed to have the intention of closing the entire issue up. He then looked at Qian Xun. ¡°Or, how about getting thatss over to our ce for a meal someday, so that Yaya could apologize to her properly?¡± Old Master Su was truly curious about that child who was said to resemble his wife. Xu Yafeng and Su Ya exchanged nces. At that moment, Xu Yafeng¡¯s temple was pounding so badly that it felt as though it was about to explode. How could Old Master Su think about inviting that Shi Guang over for a meal? As for Su Ya, her entire face turned frightfully pale. Even that gentle smile she was putting on had a semnce of a crack in it for a moment before she recovered almost instantly. There was only a single voice screaming in her head right now...¡¯ NO WAY NO WAY NO WAY!¡¯ However, she did not let any of that slip off on her face as she merely lowered her head slightly. Xu Yafeng tried repressing her emotions as best as she could. Yet, a momentter, she still spoke out while smiling at Old Master Su. ¡°Father, Yaya already knows that she¡¯s in the wrong, and has been feeling guilty over it all this while, wanting to apologize to her. But, do you know how cocky she is? Yes, Yaya may have been immature when she was younger. However, she had already apologized for her mistakes time and again. Yet, the other party even took the chance to get physical time and again instead! And now, we¡¯re going to invite her to our ce for a meal? I don¡¯t agree to it!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, she¡¯s married to the Lus right now... We can¡¯t get our rtionship with the Lus too tense, no matter what. For the sake of formalities, having a meal is still necessary.¡± Qian Xun replied calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°Married to the Lus? Which one?¡± Old Master Su asked. ¡°The fourth one, Lu Yanchen.¡± Qian Xun replied. ¡°Not bad! Now, I¡¯m even more curious about how thatss looks like!¡± Old Master Su chuckled as he said to Qian Xun. Thetter looked at Old Master Su and blinked, grinning brightly. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? I¡¯ve got her photo! Let me show it to you!¡± With that, Qian Xun ced her chopsticks down and scrolled to a photo of her and Shi Guang before handing it over to Old Master Su. ¡°Oh? Come,e! Let me take a look then!¡± Old Master Su reached out happily. However, Xu Yafeng at the side reached in even before him. ¡°Father, let me help you with it!¡± Caught unaware, Qian Xun had her phone snatched away by Xu Yafeng. Before she could even say anything, Xu Yafeng¡¯s hand ¡®slipped¡¯, and of all ces, the phone dropped into a cup of coffee. She jolted up. ¡°Sorry, sorry! My hands slipped!¡± Xu Yafeng whisked the phone out of the coffee immediately. However, it was already toote¡ªthe phone was already dead. ¡°Sorry, little sister! I¡¯llpensate you with a new one!¡± Instantly, the smile on Old Master Su¡¯s face disappeared. ¡°What are you getting all flustered for!¡± His authoritative voice brought with it a stern aura, disying hisplete dominance as the Patriarch of the family. Qian Xun¡¯s eyes widened as she froze up, a suspicious feeling cruising by her heart. ¡°...¡± She was truly getting more confused by the moment. Just what in the world was happening? Su Ya was not the only one acting all weird. Even her sister-inw, Xu Yafeng? Chapter 744 - Accustomed to Love (4)

    Chapter 744: ustomed to Love (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The incident at the dining table passed over smoothly. Su Ya lowered her head and continued to eat her breakfast gracefully. However, her heart was long in turmoil, and her eyes were filled with nothing but rage. It was only because her head was lowered that her emotions were concealed fully. After breakfast, she rushed into Xu Yafeng¡¯s room and turned on the television in the living room to a really loud volume. Thereafter, she yanked thetter into the bedroom. ¡°Mother, do you know what you are doing?¡± This time around, Su Ya was truly enraged and could barely contain her anger. Xu Yafeng was totally shocked as she looked at her daughter with widened eyes, feeling inexplicably afraid. ¡°W-What... what¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ya grit her teeth. ¡°Do you know what you were doing earlier on? Why did you snatch away Su Qianxun¡¯s phone! Do you think that we¡¯re not dying fast enough just yet?¡± Xu Yafeng¡¯s face was still confused. ¡°If I didn¡¯t snatch the phone and Old Master Su caught sight of how that Shi Guang resembles that wh*re...¡± ¡°Then do you think that just because you threw Qian Xun¡¯s phone into the coffee and stopped him from looking at the photo temporarily, that means that he would never ever find out about how she looks like?¡± Su Ya cut through her mother¡¯s words, shivering in rage from head to toe. She walked a circle around the ce before barking at Xu Yafeng once more, ¡°Can¡¯t you have some brains? That Shi Guang is a swimmer with some small poprity to her name. There¡¯s information about her on Baidu and her selfies on Weibo. Not only that, there are many of herpetition videos. As someone who has won swimmingpetitions, there would also be writeups about her! Couldn¡¯t it get any easier for Old Master Su to try and find out how she looks like? Besides, so what if they look alike? Does that mean that she¡¯s Su Qianxun¡¯s sister? By doing all these needless things, not only do you achieve nothing, you might even raise Su Qianxun¡¯s suspicions!¡± Su Qianxun might already be doubting them right now. But of course, this was only a small incident. There was no way she would be able to make tails of anything that was going on. However, they must absolutely not let anything else slip up in the future. No, she had got to move her parents away during this period of time for sure. Otherwise, there was a real possibility that Su Qianxun might be able to have them reveal things that they were not supposed to. Su Ya took a deep breath topose herself before looking at Xu Yafeng. ¡°Tomorrow, you¡¯re going to tell grandpa that you miss brother. For the time being, you¡¯ll move over to stay with brother along with father.¡± Xu Yafeng¡¯s face was worried. ¡°Will that work? Leaving you here alone? Or, do you want toe with us?¡± ¡°If we¡¯re all gone, who¡¯s going to watch over things here?¡±Su Ya left in a huff after leaving that reply, her face so dark that it was chilling. When she left, she even mmed the door harshly. The moment she stepped out of the room and raised her head, she saw Su Qianxun standing before her. Su Ya was instantly startled. However, she regained her radiant, charming as usual smile almost instantly. ¡°Little auntie.¡± She was not afraid that her conversation with her mother earlier on might have been overheard by Su Qianxun. The television in the living room was turned on to a loud volume while she was speaking to her mother in the bedroom. Soundproofing aside, even if there were anything, Su Qianxun should definitely hear the television first before them. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡± Qian Xun looked at her suspiciously. Su Ya¡¯s expression earlier on when she had mmed the door was that of a repressed anger and malice. Even though it was only a split second, Qian Xun was certain that she did not see wrongly. However, Su Ya had always maintained the image of a prim and proper girl with ss and strictness regards to her behavior. The her from earlier on was a far cry from the usual her. Chapter 745 - Accustomed to Love (5)

    Chapter 745: ustomed to Love (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya chuckled out, awkwardly and exasperatedly. ¡°I argued with my mummy because just as I was preparing to get married to Chifeng, she insisted on heading over with daddy to stay with brother. I got jealous because I felt that they love brother more than me.¡± Qian Xun smiled out as well. ¡°Your brother dotes on you a lot. If he knew that you were being jealous because of him, he would definitelye over and apany you right away. How about giving him a call? If he¡¯s not too busy right now, he can juste home and stay for the time being.¡± ¡°I wish! But, he¡¯s truly been too busy recently, and I doubt he will have the time to do so.¡± Su Ya replied coquettishly before going over to nudge Qian Xun¡¯s arm. ¡°If you¡¯re free, how about going shopping with me today, little auntie?¡± Qian Xun yawned out, showing her fatigue. ¡°I was filming for the entire night and haven¡¯t caught a wink of sleep yet.¡± ¡°In that case... you should hurry and go sleep first. We¡¯ll go shopping another time.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Qian Xun headed to her room after that. Lying down on her bed, she sighed out tiredly. As she recalled everything that had happened, the seed of doubt in her heart grew evenrger. Even though there was nothing wrong with Su Ya¡¯s exnation, she felt that the reason behind their quarrel should not have been that simple. The very moment when Su Ya came forth from the room, it was as though she was another person entirely. There was a chilling and vicious look she bore that gave Qian Xun goosebumps immediately. If she did not have bipr disorder, that would mean that she had been hiding her true self way too brilliantly. Qian Xun did not wish for either oue to be true. She wished that it was merely a small tantrum that Su Ya was truly showing Xu Yafeng. Yet, that nasty guess of whether or not Su Ya had killed Shi Guang¡¯s sister began to float clearer in her mind. She thought about what happened in the toilet of the golf club the other day. Truly, she had seen Shi Guang getting physical with Su Ya. At that moment, Shi Guang was trembling with rage, and the way she red at Su Ya was as though she was looking at a hated enemy. But, what could have happened before that to cause Shi Guang to lose her cool? Even though Qian Xun had not known Shi Guang for that long either, just through the time they had been together, she could tell that thetter had quite a good temperament. When they bumped into Su Ya previously, even if she were unhappy, she would not provoke Su Ya intentionally either. At that time, Shi Guang did not even exin at all. Butst night, she just said in general, ¡°Believe it or not, even though I did strike at her that day, Su Ya was the one who made me...¡± Su Ya was not an idiot. Why would she do that? But, what if it were truly her? As she had just said, Su Ya was not an idiot. If so, she must have had a motive¡ªto stop her from getting closer with Shi Guang. Furthermore, that must have been an important motive to Su Ya. Otherwise, she would definitely not choose to sacrifice her own face. Could it be that Shi Guang¡¯s sister, Mo Feifei, was truly not around anymore? After all, Su Ya was her own niece. Because of that, Qian Xun had reaffirmed herself multiple times that her niece was not as she had imagined. Even if she were a little scheming, she should be a kind girl at heart. And no matter what she did, it should be for a moment of jealousy, and not an intent to truly cause hurt to others. But, why was there another voice telling her that if Su Ya did not do anything to hide, she would not have had to try all sorts of methods to prevent, and even fear, her meeting with Shi Guang? Chapter 746 - Accustomed to Love (6)

    Chapter 746: ustomed to Love (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun closed her eyes in fatigue. She wasplete tuckered out, so she decided to sleep first before thinking more about this issue. No matter what, she was going to get to the bottom of it and find out Su Ya¡¯s true intentions. She was awakened by her phone ringing. Her manager¡ªLi Yangyang¡ªrequested a favor from her as one of her managing female artist had something on and could not attend an event in the afternoon. Thus, Li Yangyang sought her help. Qian Xun got up and checked herself out in the mirror: she did not look that terrible. With some makeup, she should be able to look good; thus, she agreed to the event. It was about to be Christmas soon, and the lobbies of the shopping malls were decorated with huge Christmas trees with beautiful decorations that attracted many visitors to take photos with them. Under the apaniment of her bodyguards and assistant, Qian Xun took the esctor. Because it wasn¡¯t the weekend and it was around lunch hour, there were not many people in the mall. As the esctor went up, the bodyguard in front shifted his position slightly, and Qian Xun caught sight of a man in military dressing down from the other esctor. A golden badge, a wheat, and a star¡ªthis was a Major General. For someone to be a Major General at such a young age, Qian Xun could not help but take a second take. However, that look had her freezing entirely as the blood drained out of her face. That was Lu Yanzhi with his son, Xiao Bai, beside him. Instinctively, Qian Xun shifted behind her bodyguard to cover herself. Thankfully, they did not spot her. At that moment, Xiao Bai was looking at his father. Even though she was some distance away, she could make out his excited voice. ¡°Daddy, are you really going to stay for a couple more days before returning to the military?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Daddy, can you bring me to the yground then?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t your auntie already brought you there?¡± ¡°But, I want to go again! My ssmate beside me goes every week! Besides, we haven¡¯t gone together before!¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips and replied coyly. At then, Qian Xun passed by Xiao Bai. When he caught sight of Qian Xun, his eyes lit up. She was looking up ahead, seemingly not having seen him and his father. He then looked at his father¡ªhe too was looking down ahead and did not catch sight of Qian Xun at the side. Suddenly, Xiao Bai raised his hand and pointed at Qian Xun, yelling out, ¡°Auntie Qian Xun!¡± When Qian Xun heard Xiao Bai¡¯s voice, she turned around instinctively; Lu Yanzhi did the same. Up and down, the esctors went. In an instant, they were brought apart once more. Before the two of them made full eye contact with one another, they had already turned back away. Lu Yanzhi looked ahead, his face indifferent and calm. As they were about to reach the bottom of the esctor, he carried Xiao Bai off impatiently and put him down the moment they got off, marching off with haste without looking back. Xiao Bai could only scurry with his small legs. ¡°Daddy, wait for me! Daddy! Slower!¡± It was only after he got onto the car that Lu Yanzhi breathed out, letting off a stern aura. He drove off unhurriedly. His eyes were calm as water, yet sharp as a de as he looked at Xiao Bai, asking in a somewhat grim tone, ¡°How do you know her? She came looking for you?¡± Chapter 747 - Accustomed to Love (7)

    Chapter 747: ustomed to Love (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai looked at his father, a little afraid as he shook his head. ¡°Auntie Qian Xun did note looking for me. She is little auntie¡¯s friend, and little auntie brought me for a meal with her before.¡± Lu Yanzhi bit down on his lip silently as the entire car was slowly shrouded with a killing aura. Xiao Bai hugged a toy that his father had just bought him as though he was hoping that it would protect him before daring to ask his father, ¡°Daddy, you know that Auntie Qian Xun too?¡± Lu Yanzhi eyed him coldly, his lips curling as he replied with a hint of mockery, ¡°No.¡± Xiao Bai: ¡°...¡± Hmm? Daddy¡¯s lying. Daddy clearly has this famous auntie¡¯s photo. How could he not know her? Daddy never lied about the other aunties in his photos in the past before. ¡°Daddy, could that Auntie Qian Xun be my mummy?¡± Xiao Bai asked bravely. After all, this was not the first time anyway. Lu Yanzhi looked at him coldly, his gaze frosty like the icy alps. ¡°Stop asking if everybody is your mummy. The previous time you asked if Shi Guang was your mummy, and she ended up being your auntie!¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips and sat on the chair, twitching his small little feet back and forth. ¡°I¡¯ve suddenly discovered something important. But, I¡¯m not sure if I should tell you, daddy. I¡¯m afraid that I might hurt you by saying it.¡± Lu Yanzhi remarked unfriendlily, ¡°Then don¡¯t say it.¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head. ¡°Yes, I had no intention of telling you that I may know the true reason why my mummy would rather abandon me than be together with you.¡± Lu Yanzhi: ¡°...¡± Xiao Bai sighed and shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you that the way Auntie Qian Xun looked at you just now was so cold and distant. If she were my mummy and chose to not be with you, it must be because you are too fierce. That must be the reason why my mummy dislikes you.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face turned extremely ck. ¡°...¡± That woman was clearly wearing shades just now! How could you tell that her gaze was cold and distant? Xiao Bai put his toy down extremely obediently and put on his seatbelt. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely not tell you any of those things and remind you of the pain in your heart and hurt you further.¡± Lu Yanzhi: ¡°...¡± This stupid brat has clearly already said it all! What¡¯s with that not hurting me? Hemented coldly, ¡°Then, I must really thank you for that, huh?¡± Xiao Bai waved his hand and replied graciously, ¡°Gosh, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me!¡± Lu Yanzhi: ¡°...¡± He continued driving, ignoring this stupid brat who would not even be held responsible if he ever pissed someone off to death. After sitting silently for a while, Xiao Bai asked again, ¡°Where are we going, daddy?¡± ¡°To eat with your Auntie Li.¡± His nonchnt reply brought about an upset face from Xiao Bai as he puffed his cheeks up unhappily. ¡°Daddy, are you going to get married with Auntie Li?¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at him from the side. ¡°Do you wish for me to get married with her?¡± Xiao Bai dered softly, ¡°Of course... not!¡± Lu Yanzhi chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to, she¡¯ll definitely not be your mummy.¡± Instantly, Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes widened with glee. ¡°For real! Daddy, I don¡¯t like all of those aunties then! Will you only marry my mummy then...!¡± It was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s turn to change his expression as he replied icily, ¡°I will never get married with your mummy.¡± With reddened eyes, Xiao Bai queried, ¡°But, why?¡± Chapter 748 - Accustomed to Love (8)

    Chapter 748: ustomed to Love (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After asking, Xiao Bai cried out extremely sadly. Even the coldest of hearts would melt at a sight as such. ¡°Even if I were to tell you, a child would not understand the affairs of the adult world.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t say, how do you know I won¡¯t understand?¡± ¡°How about this? Daddy promises you that unless you agree to it, I will never marry any woman.¡± Lu Yanzhi promised. Xiao Bai¡¯s sobs gradually stopped as he looked at Lu Yanzhi with misty eyes, tugging at his sleeves. ¡°Really? Unless I agree to it, you will never get a wife, daddy?¡± Lu Yanzhi nodded his head. ¡°Of course!¡± Now that he had gotten what he wanted, Xiao Bai no longer cried. At the same time, hemended his ssmate who sat beside him and had told him about how adults would agree to everything once they cry. Indeed, the moment he cried, his daddy agreed to it. But really though, his father had acted strangely after seeing that Superstar Auntie. Could she truly be his mummy? After a while, Xiao Bai sniffed and asked softly, ¡°Daddy... I like that Superstar Auntie from earlier on. Would you marry her... Auntie Qian Xun?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s body stiffened as the wrinkles on his face tightened as well. ¡°Why must I marry her? Isn¡¯t your mummy the one you like the most?¡± Xiao Bai twirled both of his first fingers around one another. ¡°But, you said that you won¡¯t marry my mummy. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll just make do with this Superstar Auntie.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because she¡¯s pretty and has a good figure.¡± Xiao Bai replied shyly, not forgetting to add, ¡°Much prettier than that Auntie Li. That Auntie Li is way too ugly. If you guys get married, your children will definitely be super ugly.¡± Lu Yanzhi was astounded. To think that he would judge appearances even at such a young age! He then said coldly, ¡°One must not only look at superficial things. There are many people who look good on the outside, but are far from beautiful on the inside.¡± Xiao Bai waved it off. ¡°But, that doesn¡¯t guarantee that you will definitely be a good person if you¡¯re ugly. That Auntie Li is not just ugly, she¡¯s bad as well!¡± ¡°How is Auntie Li bad? Besides, has she ever treated you badly? Children must not speak as such in the future!¡± Lu Yanzhi lectured coldly. ¡°Auntie Li is daddy¡¯s friend. Daddy is not going to marry Auntie Li.¡± Not wanting to discuss that topic anymore, he said to Xiao Bai, ¡°Alright, sit properly and stop talking nonsense.¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips and put on an ¡®act cool¡¯ face which he kept even when he met Auntie Liter on. ¡°It¡¯s just been a couple of months, and you¡¯ve already grown taller again, Xiao Bai!¡± Li Mengyaomented as she passed a gift over to Xiao Bai. ¡°Here, I bought this for you. See if you like it!¡± She was wearing a shirt along with a knee length dress, and a coat on the outside, looking in yet elegant. However, her curled hair brought a seductive charm to her appearance. Xiao Bai took it over politely while smiling out extremely cutely. ¡°Thank you, I love it!¡± Lu Yanzhi eyed his son¡ªthis brat really knew how to act! Hmph! Li Mengyao smiled even more tenderly as she looked at Lu Yanzhi. When their gazes met, her petite face flushed. This man was steely and wise, cool and calm. Anything that a man in his thirties should have, he had them all. And even rarer was the fact that he was so handsome and exceptional! This was practically the dream husband for all women. The only drawback was that he was a military man. Any wife of his would definitely be extremely lonely. Chapter 749 - Accustomed to Love (9)

    Chapter 749: ustomed to Love (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But, she was willing. Even if they could only meet a couple of times a year, she was willing. Only, it had been so many years now, and yet he had shown no signs and indications of anything. Could he still be holding onto the past? The thought of the past had Li Mengyao¡¯s heart feeling upset momentarily. She had tried her best to forget about all the unhappiness of the past and make it seem as though she was a carefree woman. As long as she were to maintain everything as beautiful as it was right now, Lu Yanzhi would definitely stay with her for a long time. ¡°How has Xiao Bai been recently?¡± During the meal, Li Mengyao took the initiative to start the conversation with Xiao Bai, revealing a charming and tender smile. Xiao Bai was in the midst of eating something as he looked at her before giggling. ¡°Good! Extremely good! Daddy promised me just now that other than my mummy, he¡¯s not going to marry anyone else!¡± In the past, when he did not like any aunties, he would always show it out on his face. But, when he got home, he would always get punished by his father. Later on, he learned that he could still smile even if he did not like them. After all, he could just tell his father his opinionter on. Instantly, Li Mengyao¡¯s smile cramped up. However, Xiao Bai was still gleeful as he continued. ¡°Auntie Li, this roasted meat is quite nice! Have a taste too!¡± Li Mengyaoughed out awkwardly. ¡°Sure!¡± She took a piece and ate it, yet she could taste nothing. Lu Yanzhi: ¡°...¡± This brat! Should this be what he should be saying at this time? But forget it! If Li Mengyao wanted to misunderstand, so be it! ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯re quite nice, Auntie Li. But, my daddy said that he prefers women who are morous and sexy like my mummy. Auntie Li, what¡¯s the morous and sexy type?¡± Li Mengyao: ¡°...¡± Her lips quivered, not knowing how to answer. ¡°Does being morous and sexy mean they are pretty?¡± That was the type he had told Shi Guang about previously. Li Mengyao¡¯s heart was skipping. ¡°...¡± She no longer wanted to chat with Xiao Bai, yet he kept the conversation going. ¡°Pretty... The previous time around when little auntie brought me out for a meal, we met with a Superstar Auntie. She¡¯s REAL pretty! Is that the morous and sexy type?¡± Xiao Bai was just like an inquisitive baby right now. Li Mengyao¡¯s chopsticks nearly fell as her hands trembled. So, Xiao Bai had already met with Qian Xun? Then, did Qian Xun know... ¡°Auntie Li, I think that my daddy is quite a superficial man, and he wouldn¡¯t like a virtuous woman like you. He only likes those that are good looking.¡± Xiao Bai said as he shrugged his head embarrassedly. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m the same... hehe. I like pretty aunties.¡± Li Mengyao was almost asphyxiating at this point and could no longer stay there. This brat was clearly insinuating that she wasn¡¯t good looking! What was the use of a woman being pretty? ss! ss was the most important thing to have! Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°...¡± He wanted to say that children must not lie. However, he held it in and decided to not say anything. After all, he had no intentions to have anything to do with Li Mengyao¡ªit was better to have that point brought across. As for the moral lesson of children not lying, he could teach Xiao Bai after returning home. ... After bumping into Lu Yanzhi, Qian Xun was flustered entirely. Even when she stood on the stage, she was distracted. Thankfully, she only had to stay there for a short while before leaving. Her mind was flickering with all sorts of thoughts. They had clearly only met for a short instance, yet, his tall and sturdy body reyed itself countless of times in her mind. Suddenly, her memory lingered upon the past which she did not wish to see the most. At that time, she was betrayed and backstabbed, all alone and struggling to survive. Chapter 750 - Accustomed to Love (10)

    Chapter 750: ustomed to Love (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all these years, she thought that she had already forgotten cleanly about it. Yet, it was still etched so deeply in her heart. Fatigue gushed through her like a torrent as Qian Xun closed her eyes, suddenly not wanting to head anywhere. She then gave Shi Guang a call to cancel their meeting at night. By the time Shi Guang received the call, she was already out of the house. She had initially wanted to ask Qian Xun if she found anything off about Su Ya and whether there was any news about her sister. To think that she would be abandoned at thest minute. Sitting in the car, she pondered over whether she should head home or arrange to meet someone else. Suddenly, she recalled that she had received a call from Chang Xiaoyang two days ago to inform her that Feifei had things remaining at the hospital, and for her to go collect them when she had time. Since she was already out, she might as well head over. At the carpark of the hospital, Shi Guang was wondering if she would bump into Rong Mo like the previous time. Unexpectedly, she truly saw him getting out of a car at the other end of the carpark. ted, she called out immediately, ¡°Rong Mo!¡± Rong Mo turned around. When she saw that it was Shi Guang, a radiant and warm smile appeared on her clean, fair face. ¡°Hello, Miss Shi!¡± ¡°Erm, are you freeter? I¡¯ve got something to talk to you about.¡± This was a timely abandonment by Qian Xun! To think that she would end up meeting Rong Mo because of this. ¡°Sure, but I should take quite a while here.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s voice was clean and crisp. ¡°Sure, sure! I¡¯ll wait here at the carpark for you then!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them entered the hospital together. Because they were headed to different wards, they separated at different floors. Rong Mo was here to visit Lin¡¯s assistant. She had already awakened the previous day, and her recovery was getting along pretty well. When Rong Mo arrived, the assistant¡¯s mother was feeding her porridge. At the sight of Rong Mo¡¯s appearance, she hurriedly weed her amicably while moving a chair over for her and shifting her belongings away. Rong Mo¡¯s lips curled as she smiled out brightly with her eyes lifting ever so tenderly as she sat down. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Lin¡¯s assistant blinked and smiled out. ¡°Much better! The doctor said that as long as I were to take care of my recovery, I would be able to get well really soon. Thank you, Mr. Rong!¡± The previous night, her parents had already told her that Rong Mo had requested thepany to pay off the other half of her medical bills. As such, she was truly grateful to Rong Mo. Her mother said that the reason why Rong Mo helped her was because she had helped him. But, what did she do? She only told him a little bit of news concerning Mo Feifei. At that thought, she pondered whether she should tell Rong Mo everything that Lin Yi¡¯er had said before the car ident happened. She had awakened in the morning the previous day. After the doctors checked that there was nothing serious, the police came by questioning right in the afternoon. However, she said nothing at all, only that the car ident was just an ident. But, she would never ever forget the words that Lin Yi¡¯er had said before she passed away. She did not dare tell the police out of fear that she might end up just like Lin Yi¡¯er. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I didn¡¯t help you much either! Just take care of yourself and focus on getting well.¡± ¡°Yepp!¡± Because her neck was injured, Lin¡¯s assistant did not dare to nod her head, and merely blinked her eyes. Rong Mo... What a warm and sincere young man! No one should have the heart to want to hurt him. At the same time, he seemed really interested in Mo Feifei, as though he was investigating her. She had thought about whether or not Mo Feifei could have been Rong Mo¡¯s sister or something. If that were truly the case, she ought to tell Rong Mo about what Lin Yi¡¯er said. But, she was afraid that if she did so, it would invite trouble for Rong Mo. Lin¡¯s assistant was truly conflicted right now. Rong Mo took out an apple from the fruit basket at the bedside. ¡°Can you eat? I¡¯ll peel one for you.¡± Chapter 751 - Accustomed to Love (11)

    Chapter 751: ustomed to Love (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, I can. I can eat any food now. The doctor said that it was extremely lucky that none of my internal organs were hurt. But, I have to eat slowly and chew thoroughly.¡± Rong Mo smiled and began peeling the apple with the fruit knife. Lin¡¯s assistant stared at Rong Mo just like that¡ªhis long fingers were truly amazing to watch. In his hands, peeling the skin was just like an art show as the skin drooped down without breaking apart at all. Pondering for a moment, she still decided to tell Rong Mo. ¡°Mr. Rong, that day... Sister Yi went to look for Su Ya. That¡¯s the same Su Ya I texted you about who gave her the call...¡± Rong Mo raised her head and looked at Lin¡¯s assistant upon hearing that. Lin¡¯s assistant then gulped, revealing a lingering fear on her face. ¡°Sister Yi had me wait downstairs with the driver for her. I don¡¯t know what Su Ya told Sister Yi, but she seemedpletely shaken and terrified when she came down, shivering entirely and her face pale as a sheet. I asked her what was wrong, but she was really uneasy and mumbled strange things as though she was possessed.¡± Rong Mo handed the assistant the peeled apple. ¡°What did she say?¡± Lin¡¯s assistant took a small bite on the apple, as though she was calming her nerves. She only continued after swallowing. ¡°She said...¡¯She¡¯s a murderer. I know that she had killed¡¯. She even said ...¡¯I¡¯m the stupid one. It was because of my stupidity that I was used by her, and it was that same stupidity that had me spilling things out. What should I do? She had already killed back then just to keep this a secret! But, she did not know that I knew about it back then. Now that she knows, she¡¯ll definitely not let me off¡¯. Those were the things that she had roughly said. And by the looks of it, she looked horrified when she said those words.¡± ¡°And the car ident happened right after?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. She even said something else...¡± Lin¡¯s assistant paused for a moment and recalled. ¡°She said that it was retribution... retribution for betraying Mo Feifei. She even mentioned another name. I forgot about the name, but she said that the person was merely a fa?ade and decoy that Su Ya was using to hide her true motives. Right after she said that, the huge truck beat the red light and crashed into us...¡± Lin¡¯s assistant shuddered and continued, ¡°After the ident, Sister Yi did not pass away right away. She told me something. She said that Su Ya killed... and nothing else. As for whom she killed, I do not know.¡± In reality, she wanted to say that the person killed might be Mo Feifei. However, Rong Mo¡¯s entire expression was grim, just like an overcast sky with a storm brewing. Suddenly, the entire room was extremely silent as Lin¡¯s assistant felt her heart hovering. She guessed that the reason she was alright presently was because Su Ya had not expected that Lin Yi¡¯er would have told her everything in the car. She eyed Rong Mo¡ªhis dark gaze was focused andplex such that no one could guess what he was thinking at the moment. Could the person Su Ya have killed be Mo Feifei? Could Mo Feifei truly be Rong Mo¡¯s sister? There were a lot of questions on Lin¡¯s assistant¡¯s mind. However, she decided to ask nothing. The more she knew, the higher the chances that she might end up dying... just like Lin Yi¡¯er. She merelymented worriedly to Rong Mo. ¡°You must be... careful?¡± ¡°I will, thank you!¡± Rong Mo smiled at her. The words of Lin¡¯s assistant were like a thread that bound many things together. Even though it lookedplicated on the surface, if one were to get at the core of it all, they might be able to unravel this entire affair and possibly find out about everything. Shi Guang... did she know Mo Feifei? That girl had always been kind to her. Perhaps she ought to trust her once? At their meetingter on, perhaps she could ask Shi Guang about Mo Feifei? Perhaps, she might find out who Mo Feifei was at that time, and perhaps... who she herself was? Chapter 752 - Accustomed to Love (12)

    Chapter 752: ustomed to Love (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Because Lin¡¯s assistant had just awakened, she could not have visitors for long. Since Rong Mo had already arranged to meet with Shi Guang, she lingered for a while more and left after reminding the other to take care of herself. She linked the words of Lin¡¯s assistant together with everything she knew and made some guesses. The Yang Sitong that Lin¡¯s assistant had mentioned was one of the four people that had bullied Mo Feifei back then. If Su Ya¡¯s fa?ade were helping Yang Sitong, the reality would be that she had another motive she could not tell others, which evenpelled her to kill because of it. But, what was it and who had she killed? That would have to wait after she found out everything that had happened to Mo Feifei. But, what happened to Mo Feifei then? Why did she end up being kidnapped by others, and who were the ones that did it? Rong Mo pondered as she walked to the carpark. From a distance, she caught sight of Shi Guang conversing with a man in a suit. When Rong Mo caught a clear view of the man¡¯s face, her eyes widened and her expression turned nervous. Instantly, she hid herself as that smile on her face was erasedpletely, reced with an icy stare. Even though she tried her best to calm her nerves best as she could, her trembling gripped fist was evidence of how afraid and nervous she was. After a while, she turned over and looked¡ªthe man had left. Composing herself, she took deep breaths gradually. Curling her lips, she forced out a smile as she marched over slowly toward Shi Guang without any traces of what just happened on her face. After waiting for a while and finally seeing Rong Mo, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes lit up as she called out excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re here, Rong Mo!¡± Rong Mo smiled calmly and nodded her head, taking Shi Guang¡¯s car and leaving the hospital together. Shi Guang wanted a quieter ce to converse with Rong Mo, and hence, she requested a private small room in the restaurant she had booked a ce at earlier. Even after all the dishes were served, Shi Guang did not know how to start the conversation. She looked at Rong Mo who was seated opposite her¡ªhis expression was so calm and indifferent as he sat there eating silently. She tried her best topose her emotions, struggling to start the topic. Unexpectedly, Rong Mo spoke first after sipping a mouthful of soup. ¡°Why did you go to the hospital today? Are you feeling unwell or visiting?¡± ¡°I went to collect some of my sister¡¯s stuff.¡± Shi Guang replied as she raised her head and looked at Rong Mo firmly. ¡°I forgot to tell you. My sister was a vegetable in aatose state previously.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Rong Mo replied nonchntly. However, her heart was already stirring furiously. Vegetable. Mo Feifei was once a vegetable too. Could Shi Guang¡¯s sister truly be Mo Feifei? Looking at how there was no reaction from Rong Mo, Shi Guang was stunned momentarily before continuing, ¡°My sister was staying in a nursing home previously. Later on, she was moved to the provincial hospital for her operation. However, some of the photo albums and items that were meant to help my sister in her recovery were left back at the previous ce. Because my sister¡¯s attending doctor was transferred to the provincial hospital, he brought them along for me as well.¡± Rong Mo asked casually, ¡°The person who was speaking to you at the carpark earlier on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That was Chang Xiaoyang, Doctor Chang, my sister¡¯s attending doctor previously.¡± Shi Guang had not discovered that Rong Mo¡¯s fist was gripped tightly beside her. But of course, it was hidden under the table. Without x-ray eyes, there was no way Shi Guang could tell that. Chapter 753 - Accustomed to Love (13)

    Chapter 753: ustomed to Love (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang propped up half her face with her hand and smiled out. ¡°Do you remember me mentioning that you really look like my sister the previous time around?¡± Rong Mo replied softly before denying it immediately. ¡°But, I¡¯m not your sister.¡± For real? But, you¡¯re a woman! Shi Guang heaved in a deep breath. ¡°My sister was really talented and exceptionally smart... mature and obedient, quiet and gentle. She once took a test that stated her IQ to be at 200, and she could learn anything almost instantly. She once learned the piano, guzheng, ballet, folk dancing, drawing and checkers... all sorts of stuff! And, she was really aplished in all of them, especially her drawing skills which were incredible!¡± Rong Mo merely lowered her head and listened while eating in silence. ¡°When we were young, my parents had jobs that were particrly busy. Most of the time, it was my sister bringing me around and taking care of me. No matter what I wanted to do, she would support me. She would buy me my favorite snacks,ic books, and told me the stories I loved to hear the most. In my heart, there was nothing my sister couldn¡¯t do... Oh, nonono... I nearly forgot, she was extremely poor athletically. No matter how I taught her to swim, she just couldn¡¯t do it. And she was really meek too. Hence, she could not fight, and resulted in her being bullied by others. If it were me, let alone four of them, even if it were eight of them, I would have bashed them up!¡± She grit her teeth with a furious expression. Rong Mo was seemingly startled by her fierce stance, such that she even froze her motion of eating. Realizing that she had lost her image momentarily, Shi Guang said hurriedly, ¡°Sorry, sorry! That¡¯s because in high school, my sister was bullied by a few female schoolmates. Not only that, the process was extremely violent. Even though my sister was healthy usually, she was rather meek and weak in character. How could she win against four of them?¡± ¡°Campus violence? Four on one?¡± Rong Mo suddenly thought of Mo Feifei and those scattered memories of hers. So, Shi Guang¡¯s sister was Mo Feifei? ¡°That¡¯s right. My sister was bullied in school daily. As for the form of bullying, I don¡¯t know exactly. All I know was that my sister changed entirely. Realizing that there was something off about her, my parents wanted to solve the entire issue. But, they ended up in a car ident. Because of that, my sister med herself and attempted suicide by jumping off a building, turning into a vegetable. I hated myself for not realizing that there was something wrong about my sister despite being with her all the time. If I had discovered it sooner, things might have been different.¡± As though all her pent up emotions were suddenly released, Shi Guang could not help but shed tears. She looked at Rong Mo as though thetter was her sister and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve waited for 7 years. Finally, she could wake up, and yet, she suddenly disappeared. I couldn¡¯t find her no matter how I tried. I miss her. I really, truly miss her!¡± Rong Mo¡¯s heart skipped a beat as though there was something tugging at her heartstrings from deep within her. Her lips quivered, wanting to say something. However, the face of that Doctor Chang Xiaoyang shed by her mind once more as she could only ask softly, ¡°What¡¯s your sister¡¯s name?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart leaped quickly. ¡°Mo Feifei. My sister¡¯s name is Mo Feifei¡± She said as she exined the exact words of her sister¡¯s name. Every single word caused Rong Mo¡¯s ears to ring out with a crisp, nging sound as though her heart was dropping. Mo Feifei... truly was Shi Guang¡¯s sister. How could this be? How could it be? Chapter 754 - Accustomed to Love (14)

    Chapter 754: ustomed to Love (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Isn¡¯t your surname Shi?¡± Rong Mo took a sip of water to hide her restlessness. ¡°My father¡¯s surname was Shi and my mother¡¯s Mo. In the past, mummy got pregnant at the same time as my little auntie. Grandma said that whoever gave birth to a daughter would follow her surname. Eventually, both of them gave birth to daughters, and both of them took on Mo.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were welling up¡ªwas Rong Mo admitting to being her sister by asking so many questions? A trace of astonishment flickered by Rong Mo¡¯s clear eyes, but it vanished the moment after. Her tender face turned pale, and even her blood vessels on her neck could be seen clearly. She ate non-stop, trying to hide her flustered emotions at the moment. Looking at that face of anticipation, Rong Mo felt a wave of emotions gush through her as well¡ªwas this her blood rted sister for real? Mo Feifei... Her name was not Rong Mo, but Mo Feifei. Shi Guang¡¯s sister, Mo Feifei. That elderly woman the previous time around was truly her grandma. That was the reason why she was so stunned when she caught sight of her as well. No... hold on! Rong Mo was only lost in her emotions for a slight moment before calming herself down. That man who had spoken to Shi Guang earlier on... Chang Xiaoyang... That was the first person she saw when she woke up. At that time, she was just like a new-born child that was totally ignorant of this brand new world. She did not know of her past life or the imprints that anyone had left in her mind before, neither did she know whom she could rely on in her life thereafter. The man was the first person she ever came into contact with. His gentle smile spread through her heart, and by instinct, she felt that he was the only person she could ever rely on. He was handsome and suave. She guessed that he must either be her brother or boyfriend. However, she found out that this seemingly doting and tender man was nothing more than a venomous snake who was trying to cause her to lose her memories entirely and forget who she was! No one could ever experience the type of pain when one discovered that the support one thought they could rely on was nothing more than a deadly poison. That was a feeling that she never wanted to feel ever again. ¡°Sister...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were fixated at Rong Mo while she asked with a quivering tone, ¡°Do you know you really resemble my sister?¡± ¡°Perhaps, but we¡¯re not the same person.¡± Rong Mo replied firmly. Firstly, she did not know Shi Guang that well. Secondly, she did not know that Chang Xiaoyang well either. By the looks of the two of them earlier on, they must be familiar with one another. Even if she were Shi Guang¡¯s sister, she must not acknowledge her before she recovered her memories. After all, women were born actresses. While she might seem kind and graceful on the surface right now, who knew if she were another venomous snake on the inside? It was, of course, best if Shi Guang were not in cahoots with that Chang Xiaoyang from earlier on. However, there was no rush for the acknowledgment right now. It wouldn¡¯t be toote to wait until she had investigated everything thoroughly first. Besides, if Shi Guang werepletely ignorant to everything that Chang Xiaoyang had done, she would definitely lead Shi Guang into deep danger if she acknowledged their rtionship just like that. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± Shi Guang frowned instinctively. Pursing her lips for a moment, she then asked again, ¡°Are you going to tell me that you can¡¯t be my sister because you¡¯re a man?¡± Chapter 755 - Accustomed to Love (15)

    Chapter 755: ustomed to Love (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I remember you¡¯ve already exined that the previous time.¡± Rong Mo smiled out tenderly. However, that was a trace of coldness in her expression. The sort of doubt that was stemmed in her after losing her memory caused her to be incapable of trusting anyone absolutely fully. ¡°Then when you said that you were willing to let me examine your gender the previous time around, was it true as well?¡± Shi Guang said as she pointed at Rong Mo¡¯s clothes and pants. ¡°Take off your clothes then. I¡¯ll just take a peek unreservedly.¡± Rong Mo was taking a sip of soup and nearly choked, using a tissue to wipe her mouth. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of winter now and you¡¯re requesting that I take off my clothes right in the middle of a restaurant? If you¡¯re truly that keen, we can go to an onsen togetherter. I believe you¡¯ll know what my gender is by then.¡± She recalled that she had seemingly scared off Shi Guang the previous time by saying this. However, this time around, Shi Guang was not defeated as she took a strong stance. ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go to the onsen together.¡± Rong Mo narrowed her eyes, her gaze turning somewhat chilly as she asked softly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that your husband might get jealous for you going to an onsen with a man?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Not afraid!¡± This was her sister... There was no way that Lu Yanchen was going to be jealous. Now that everything had detracted from the script, Rong Mo scoffed out coldly. ¡°Is this how you wantonly seduce men?¡± That gentle, courteous and handsome Rong Mo had disappeared as she ced her chopsticks down and stood up, looking all icy and disdainful. ¡°I¡¯m just a man that you had barely met a couple of times. Yet, youe up with some ridiculous excuse about how I resemble your sister to try and share an onsen with me? If this is your method of seducing men? I¡¯m sorry, you are not my type of woman.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Shi Guang was astounded as she watched Rong Mo in apletely nk face. ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking that I was lying about you resembling my sister just to seduce you and betray my hubby?¡± Rong Mo gave a fake smile without replying¡ªthat was enough of an answer. Flustered and no longer able to control herself, Shi Guang bolted upright as well. ¡°Are you crazy? You¡¯re clearly a woman! That day, I...¡± Shi Guang pointed at Rong Mo¡¯s chest and reached out. Looking at her calmly, Rong Mo pped her hand away with a cold, cruel stare. ¡°No matter how embarrassed and shy your gaze may seem, it¡¯ll asionally leak out that lewd nature of yours. It¡¯s clear how invasive your eyes are. I don¡¯t know how many times you¡¯ve done this, but does your husband know about your shameless and flirty ways?¡± A sharp throbbing pain pierced through Shi Guang¡¯s heart. ¡°How could you say that about me? I just want to verify if you are my sister!¡± ¡°I have no interest toward you. Why don¡¯t you take a look at your own age? Besides, you¡¯re married! No matter the sort of methods, I would never ever fall for you. I had initially thought that we could even be friends. But, it seems like I was wrong about it. Please don¡¯t appear before me ever again.¡± With that, Rong Mo marched away. She did not wish that Shi Guang was the person who had hurt her, much less did she wish for Shi Guang toe after her. She was a person in danger right now. If Shi Guang came seeking her, she would only invite that trouble back to herself as well. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were reddened as she red at Rong Mo¡¯s back view fixatedly, yelling out with a trembling voice, ¡°SISTER...!¡± Rong Mo¡¯s feet halted for a split second before she pushed the door open and left. Chapter 756 - Accustomed to Love (16)

    Chapter 756: ustomed to Love (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By the time Lu Yanchen got home, it was already 8pm. It was extremely dark at home. Thinking that Shi Guang had not returned yet, he turned on the lights and gave her a call, wanting to ask her what time she would return. However, he heard her ringtone from upstairs. Had Shi Guang forgotten to bring her phone out? He continued calling as he headed up¡ªthe ringtone came from the bedroom. The door was opened as well. Using the feeble light of his phone, he found a phone ringing on the sofa of his bedroom. At the corner of a sofaid a dark, unknown creature. He wanted to turn on the lights when he heard Shi Guang croak out. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± She was crying. Instantly, he marched over to her without turning on the lights and she leaned onto him, wrapping her arms around his neck. He frowned as he hugged her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang buried her head into his chest, her voice so weak that it sounded pitiful. ¡°Nothing.¡± Nothing? She definitely did not seem as though nothing was wrong. Lu Yanchen helped her to sit up right, his eyes sparkling in the moonlight. ¡°Tell me if you¡¯ve got anything on your mind. I¡¯ll help you analyze through things.¡± Shi Guang wanted to ask him, but she was afraid that he might throw a tantrum after hearing her out. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might get angry. You¡¯ve got to promise me that you wouldn¡¯t get angry after hearing my issues first.¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t.¡± He agreed to it without considering at all. ¡°I went to look for Rong Mo today. Because, I identally touched his chest the other day, I felt that he was most likely a woman.¡± Shi Guang said as she looked at Lu Yanchen warily. His eyes narrowed¡ªseemed like the reason why she wanted to touch his chest the previous time round was because she had identally touched Rong Mo¡¯s. The reason why she bound her chestter on was because she was trying to determine if he were a woman? ¡°I told him many things concerning my sister. He also asked me questions as well. Just as I thought that he was going to admit to being my sister, he suddenly had a stark change of attitude, saying that because he was a man, there was no way he could be my sister. He even scolded meter on...¡± Shi Guang shut her mouth right after. ¡°What did he scold you about?¡± Lu Yanchen asked immediately. ¡°Scolded me that... I was actually trying to seduce him by iming that he looked like my sister and that I was not his type of woman!¡± Shi Guang then pouted her lips. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what he¡¯s meaning by that. Was it because I was mistaken or was it because he hates me?¡± After hearing her words, Lu Yanchen felt a pang of regret in his guts. Why did he have to promise her earlier on? This stupid girl! There was a chance that Rong Mo was a woman, but the evidence right now pointed that he was a man! If Shi Guang knew what was going on in Lu Yanchen¡¯s mind, she would definitely be relieved that she did not mention anything about going to the onsen with Rong Mo! Lu Yanchen lowered his head and kissed Shi Guang on the lips, patting her thighs. ¡°Are you stupid?¡± She wrapped her arms around his waist and pouted her lips. ¡°But, I don¡¯t think that I should be wrong. Why do none of you believe me?¡± ¡°This is not an issue of believing or not.¡± He lowered his voice while his handsome face froze up slightly, emitting a cold aura. ¡°When I spoke to you about this thest time, I told you that even if Rong Mo were your sister, he would most likely not remember anything... Do you know that all amnesic people have amon trait? Doubt. That¡¯s because they do not have a past, and neither do they know who they are. Everything would have to depend on others to tell them. Naturally, they would start to fear and suspect everything around them. Unless you were to truly integrate into his life and truly gain his trust, there is no way he would trust a scheming woman that is trying to seduce him such as yourself!¡± Chapter 757 - Accustomed to Love (17)

    Chapter 757: ustomed to Love (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s mouth cramped up as she red at Lu Yanchen coldly. ¡°What do you mean by a scheming woman that¡¯s trying to seduce him! That¡¯s my sister! How am I seducing her?¡± ¡°But, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s your sister.¡± Instantly, Lu Yanchen pinned her onto the sofa. He leaned beside Shi Guang¡¯s ears and whispered, ¡°For that Rong Mo to use you of seducing him, you must have said way more than just the fact that he resembles your sister. Tell me, what else have you done?¡± Shi Guang hurriedly exined, ¡°Nothing, nothing! I did nothing!¡± A mocking grin appeared on Lu Yanchen¡¯s handsome face. Clearly, he was not believing her words. His long, slender fingers stroked Shi Guang¡¯s chin, seeing which, she praised him immediately, ¡°Your fingers are really long and nice! They¡¯re so suitable for ying the piano! Oh, right! I remember that you used to be able to y the piano, right? You also said that you would y it for me when you propose for marriage. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve made a proposal yet?¡± She wanted to change the topic. However, his gaze narrowed as he smirked. ¡°I think my long fingers are not best suited for the piano. Instead...¡± He bit at her ears while whispering thest few words extremely softly. Even though it was super soft, Shi Guang heard every singlest word as her face flushed red and she pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re so lewd! Hurry and get up!¡± ¡°You had better behave yourself. Even if that Rong Mo is your sister, you had better not go find him to touch his chest, strip him, or go to the onsen to test and whatnot! Otherwise...¡± He ced his long, slender fingers on Shi Guang¡¯s slightly reared and fair, tender neck. ¡°... watch how I¡¯ll punish you to death!¡± Holy sh*t! Why did he have to guess every single method she was thinking of spot on? Shi Guang was so rattled that her heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly smiled back. ¡°Aiyah, I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ll just listen to anything you want.¡± When he heard that, he let go of his hand and sat up right away. ¡°Let¡¯s go, supper..¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± ¡°Yepp.¡± In reality, Lu Yanchen merely wanted to take her out for a walk, seeing how she was rather downcast. They ate supper at a crab restaurant. It looked simple on the outside, but it was actually quite spic and span. Or perhaps, there might have been less visitors because it was winter. Since it was just the two of them, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen did not bother to book a private room and instead sat at the main hall. They ordered for a set ofrge crabs, a set of mini lobsters, and a set of vegetables. ¡°Wow, looks so nice!¡± Shi Guang began peeling the seafood after putting on gloves. As she ced the flesh into her mouth, she gave off an extremely exaggerated expression. ¡°It¡¯s really so, so, so, soooo good!¡± She saw that Lu Yanchen had begun to peel the seafood as well. Initially, she thought that he was doing it for himself. However, every single bit of flesh he peeled off, he stuffed into her mouth. Shi Guang munched everything down and grinned sweetly. ¡°Thank you! Can you peel another for me?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll peel as much as you want.¡± He said as he took up another mini lobster. ¡°I¡¯ll peel the crab for you then!¡± Shi Guang peeled a crab and took off the disposable glove before using a fork to bring the flesh to Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth. Just like that, they fed one another with so much sweetness that one could get diabetes just by looking at them. At that moment, a group of people exited from the private room downstairs. Amongst them was Shi Ze. He had noticed Shi Guang almost immediately as he strode toward her instantly. However, when he caught sight of Lu Yanchen beside her, he halted right in his footsteps as his expression turned so ck in disbelief that it looked as though it was struck by thunder. Chapter 758 - Accustomed to Love (18)

    Chapter 758: ustomed to Love (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang turned around to catch sight of Shi Ze, dressed in a suit and holding his coat on his arm. She was stunned for a moment as she looked at Lu Yanchen instinctively. In the midst of peeling the mini lobster, Lu Yanchen realized that something off and followed her gaze to find Shi Ze standing beside them out of nowhere. And by the looks of it, he was already standing there for quite some time. The two of them red at one another as though they were contemting thoughts of their own. Only, neither of them spoke a word. The people whom Shi Ze apanied were all elites of the business world. Naturally, all of them knew Lu Yanchen too. When they caught sight of Shi Ze looking toward Lu Yanchen¡¯s table, they chuckled and asked, ¡°Mr. Shi, you know Young Master Lu too?¡± Shi Ze gave a fake smile. ¡°Of course, we¡¯re quite close.¡± He looked at Lu Yanchen, then at Shi Guang. Even though he was smiling on the surface, he was guessing at their rtionship. At that point, someone from the group greeted Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen said nothing, merely replying with an indifferent smile, his lips still pursed tightly with his usual aloofness. ¡°We won¡¯t disturb both of you then! We¡¯ll make a move first!¡± The group of people bid farewell and left. Before Shi Ze left, he looked at Shi Guang deeply. She contemted about how odd that gaze of his was. Lu Yanchen naturally did not miss that look he gave Shi Guang. However, he did not give it much thought as he continued peeling the mini lobster in his hand before stuffing the flesh into Shi Guang¡¯s mouth. ¡°What are you looking at? Eat!¡± Shi Guang munched down immediately and smiled at him. He took up yet another mini lobster and started peeling, asking casually at the same time, ¡°You know?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shi Guang replied by instinct, realizing that he was referring to Shi Ze almost immediately after. She thenughed. ¡°You mean that Mr. Shi? I¡¯ve seen him before. He¡¯s Qian Xun¡¯s boyfriend and fianc¨¦. In the capital, he went to look for Qian Xun as well, and I bumped into him. Later on...¡± Shi Guang felt that the atmosphere was getting tenser as she continued. She then looked at theyer of frost that was covering Lu Yanchen¡¯s face as he asked icily, ¡°Later on?¡± ¡°Later on, we bumped into one another two more times. However, we didn¡¯t speak much. He was probably being polite to me because I helped Qian Xun before.¡± Shi Guang said as she drank a sip of her fruit juice. Looking at how he was still wearing his gloves and peeling the mini lobsters for her, she took up his cup and brought it to his mouth to feed him. Lu Yanchen inched in slowly and drank gracefully. Suddenly, he raised his hand. Using his elbow to press on her neck so that his gloves would not dirty her hair, he leaned in and kissed Shi Guang on the lips, allowing the fruit juice to flow into her petite mouth, even trickling down the sides of their mouths. Shi Guang was shocked. Why would Lu Yanchen flirt as such...! Her face blushed out immediately. ¡°Y-Y-You! We¡¯re still outside! And your hand¡¯s oily! My hair!¡± He licked his lips, reminiscing. ¡°Fruit juice¡¯s sweet, but someone¡¯s sweeter...¡± He then grinned and looked out of the window before looking back at the embarrassed Shi Guang, who stuffed a spoonful of crab into his mouth immediately. Every single action of the two of them told of nothing less than a lovey dovey couple. The group of people who had just walked out of the restaurant caught sight of that scene through the window. Someone remarked with a chuckle, ¡°Couldn¡¯t have told that Young Master Lu was the yful sort.¡± Shi Ze asked with a dark gaze. ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Probably his wife. Wasn¡¯t it said that he got married some time ago?¡± Chapter 759 - Accustomed to Love (19)

    Chapter 759: ustomed to Love (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s right! It was even on the hot searches of Weibo recently that he got married to a swimmer named Shi Guang.¡± ¡°This is not his wife.¡± Shi Ze remarked coldly. Wasn¡¯t the name of this woman Littly? ¡°Well, that¡¯s too bad then. Young Master Lu has everything that any woman wants. Even if she¡¯s a third party or ything to him, no woman can reject him with just that face alone.¡± At that remark, Shi Ze¡¯s entire face turned malefic as he hastened in his footsteps. ... After the meal, Shi Guang wanted to stroll with Lu Yanchen to retrieve the car. However, it was particrly chilly that night, especially so in the deep winter nights. As such, Lu Yanchen had her wait for him in the restaurant while he went to retrieve the car alone. Not wanting to stay inside all alone, Shi Guang headed out not long after he left and looked around for his car. Suddenly, she sensed a shadow leaning by the wall and watching her intently. Turning around instinctively, she caught sight of Shi Ze who had left long ago. He was emitting an extremely cold aura. When he caught sight of her looking at him, he smiled icily. Shi Guang recalled everything that Qian Xun had told her instantly. Thinking about all the grudges between him and Lu Yanchen, and especially about how he had nearly killed Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang did not have the slightest bit of liking for him. She had initially thought that she ought to greet him on ount of him being Qian Xun¡¯s fianc¨¦. But, since Qian Xun did not really like him either, and it was merely a marriage of connections, Shi Guang scrapped the idea. She looked up ahead and wanted to walk up front since Lu Yanchen¡¯s car had not reached yet. But of all things, Shi Ze suddenly rushed up and yanked at her arm. Instantly, Shi Guang looked at him in shock. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± His deep eyes were filled with conflicted emotions as his grip tightened. ¡°What a nice act!¡± Shi Guang frowned, trying to free her hand. ¡°What? Hurry and let me go!¡± That face was akin to the changing tides! No wonder Qian Xun would warn and even resort to scolding her to get her away from Shi Ze. Indeed, his hatred for Lu Yanchen was truly deep! Shi Ze¡¯s face was tense and steely as he dered coldly, ¡°How much are you charging to spend the night with Lu Yanchen! I¡¯ll pay double!¡± When he saw her calmly dial 110 against that man who tried flirting with her the other day, he was certain that this was not a woman who would resort to any means just to increase her social standing. To think that she would be the type of woman that he hated the most after all! Hadn¡¯t she said that she was already married? How could she be in an entangling rtionship with another man despite being married? The type of women he hated the most was those that went around being third parties despite being married! All of those wh*res! He hated their superficiality, hated how they betrayed their souls! If not because that married woman had seduced his father intomitting adultery, his father wouldn¡¯t have been killed by ident...! Every single woman as such were all wh*res! And this woman before him was the absolute cheapest of them all! For a woman he had thought to be decent to end up being the most disgusting of them all? Shi Ze felt disgust churning through his entire body as though he had just eaten spoilt food. Shi Guang was thoroughly agitated through that remark of his. What did he mean by paying double? She tried her best to repress her emotions and solve the issue at hand calmly. ¡°Mr. Shi, on ount that you¡¯re Qian Xun¡¯s fianc¨¦, I¡¯m giving you some face. But, please don¡¯t go overboard. Hurry and let go!¡± ¡°PUI!¡± Shi Ze spat out, looking at Shi Guang with absolute disdain and contempt. ¡°PUI! You? Giving me face? Why don¡¯t you take a look at who you are? F*ck!¡± Chapter 760 - Accustomed to Love (20)

    Chapter 760: ustomed to Love (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Shi Guang scolded as she kicked at him. ¡°You had better behave yourself or don¡¯t me me for getting rough!¡± Shi Ze dodged while gripping her hand at the same time, mming her against the wall to a dull thud. ¡°Argh!¡± Shi Guang let out a gasp of pain. Just as she was about to raise her head and check when Lu Yanchen was arriving, she caught sight of his car braking suddenly in front of the restaurant. Exiting his car in the fastest possible speed, that tall body brought with it a dangerous killing aura as he dashed over. Shi Ze felt the presence of someone appearing behind him. Before he could even turn around, Lu Yanchen had already thrown out a fist without saying anything. At a height of almost 1.9m, Shi Ze¡¯s build of 1.75m was nowhere able to withstand the blow of this man who had been in the military before as well. Just like a gigantic boulder, that fist mmed down fiercely. The pain had Shi Ze releasing his grip instinctively, doubling down and nearly vomiting all the seafood he had just eaten earlier. Enduring the pain, he hollered, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Lu Yanchen was ring at him fixatedly with a cold, murderous gaze. He ignored Shi Ze entirely and went straight to hold Shi Guang¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± She rubbed her hand and nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Ze clutched at his belly, standing straight and mocking, ¡°Even a mere sl*t is worth you getting heartbroken over, huh?¡± That was a really nasty insult as Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire aura turned even deadlier, looking at him with a bloodthirsty intent. ¡°SHUT UP!¡± Shi Ze merely scoffed at him coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not even finished yet. What are you getting anxious over? Haven¡¯t you always professed that you were a really righteous man?¡± He licked at his lips before snarling out. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you looked down on my father having an affair outside? Haven¡¯t you always proudly dered about how well a rtionship your parents have? But you? You¡¯re the one fooling around outside right now, someone else¡¯s wife at that! Who knows how many men this woman has slept with, and you¡¯re even trying to protect her...?¡± As he spoke, he red at Lu Yanchen like a venomous snake that was about to spit its venom, his eyes shing with nothing but unbridled hatred. Even his body was trembling uncontrobly, be it whether it was due to Lu Yanchen¡¯s punch or his personal anger. Lu Yanchen¡¯s entire face was frosty cold and he did not waste any time speaking. Before Shi Ze could even finish, he strode forth and threw out yet another clean punch! A second. A third. A flurry of fists rained down on Shi Ze¡¯s face as heid down on the ground helplessly, his face bruised thoroughly. He had initially thought that that was the end of it. However, Lu Yanchen lifted him up and mmed him furiously! THUD! He body shook violently against the impact of mming against the wall. His head was spinning heavily as he could only clutch the back of his head instinctively. Enduring the pain, he bellowed at Lu Yanchen, ¡°LU YANCHEN, I¡¯LL NOT LET YOU OFF!¡± Lu Yanchen took a step forth, choking Shi Ze against the wall. His face was hidden in the veils of the shadows while his voice was icy cold. ¡°Who gave you the permission to touch her? WHO?¡± Shi Ze was stunned as he eyed Shi Guang at the side. Suddenly, he realized what was going on. Incredible! Gradually, he smirked... Chapter 761 - Accustomed to Love (21)

    Chapter 761: ustomed to Love (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Ze¡¯sughter got louder and louder such that even the servers and boss of the restaurant had gathered out of the shop, watching in fear. Frowning in frustration, Lu Yanchen¡¯s grip on Shi Ze¡¯s neck intensified. Instantly, Shi Ze retracted his smirk and red at Lu Yanchen with a steely expression. ¡°Lu Yanchen, why, you wanna kill me? Aren¡¯t you the type that hates people who break thews as such the most? Aren¡¯t you some righteous advocate of justice? Why? Even YOU want to kill someone now?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was still calm and cold. However, the veins on his hand that was choking Shi Ze were popping up. Shi Ze could barely breathe anymore by now as his face flushed red. Gasping out Lu Yanchen¡¯s name, he struggled with every single syble as though every single breath might be hisst. Shi Guang stood at the side watching with a pounding heart, breaking out in cold sweat. She could tell from Lu Yanchen¡¯s murderous intent that he was about to murder Shi Ze soon. Immediately, she grabbed his hand. ¡°Lu Yanchen, no...! Absolutely no.¡± He looked at her, calming down a fair bit. Suddenly, he relinquished his grip as Shi Ze¡¯s body slid down against the wall onto the ground. He gasped for breath furiously while his chest heaved up and down; his expression was pale as a sheet, looking extremely feeble. Lu Yanchen tidied his clothes slowly before towering over Shi Ze and scoffing out coldly. ¡°Usually, only wimps would choose to resort to murder to solve their own issues.¡± Even though his tone was indifferent, it hit Shi Ze where it hurt the most. Instantly, thetter¡¯s face turned even worse, looking as though he was just whisked out of the drains by someone. He red at Lu Yanchen with malice. ¡°Without the Lu Family, you¡¯re worth sh*t!¡± His father had murdered someone, and he himself had tried to murder Lu Yanchen. In the eyes of Lu Yanchen, he was nothing more than a wimp. That was something absolutely intolerable for Shi Ze. Since he was young, he had never thought of himself to be inferior to Lu Yanchen in any way. However, in the eyes of everyone else, they would always think that thetter was more exceptional. Lu Yanchenughed coldly and mocked, ¡°if not because your mother is a rtive of the Shens, your father would not have married her! Without the Lus, your Shi Family would amount to nothing either! Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve been raised up with praises and are used to looking down on others, you can forget who you are! While those people are praising you, all of them are never looking at you! They are merely looking at the backing of the Shens and Lus! Without them, you are nothing!¡± With that, he turned around, ignoring Shi Ze entirely thereafter. ring at the leaving back view of Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, Shi Ze roared, ¡°LU YANCHEN! ONE OF THESE DAYS, I¡¯LL MAKE YOU REGRET EVERYTHING THAT YOU¡¯VE DONE BACK THEN!¡± ... As Shi Guang sat in the car, she turned around and looked at Shi Ze one final time before Lu Yanchen drove off. He was slumped on the ground, leaning against the wall andughing maniacally. That image had her feeling extremely uneasy. She then looked at Lu Yanchen beside her. Filled with a killing aura, he sped faster and faster such that the car almost seemed as though it was about to fly. Shi Guang was terrified, but she did not dare say anything. Suddenly, he swerved into a dested alleyway. ¡°AH!¡± Shi Guang shrieked out, turning along with the rebound of the car. Looking at her with a tender expression, he finally slowed down the car and asked her softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Chapter 762 - Accustomed to Love (22)

    Chapter 762: ustomed to Love (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°I am. You?¡± Lu Yanchen parked the car at the side of the road and only asked afterposing his emotions. ¡°What happened just now?¡± Shi Guang replied softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. He seemed to have mistaken me for some mistress that you were keeping on the outside.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a month away from the new year. By then, it¡¯ll be time for our wedding.¡± He was telling her that he would dere to the world that she was his¡ªLu Yanchen¡¯s wife. ¡°You and Shi Ze...¡± Shi Guang asked warily, ¡°Actually, Qian Xun had told me a little about what happened between you and him. She did not tell me the exact details, and neither did she know herself, merely saying that Shi Ze¡¯s father had killed someone and they requested you make a false statement. However, you told the truth and...¡± Lu Yanchen shuddered for a moment beforeughing bitterly. ¡°In life, there are never things that happen without a reason. Everything has its cause. And, the reason why I fell into the waters was because I pointed out a murderer.¡± Shi Guang held his hand. ¡°Would you tell me what happened?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him, his mind recalling those events that he had seemingly almost forgotten so that he could rte them slowly to Shi Guang. Back then, Shi Ze¡¯s father had an affair with a woman with a husband. As to who it was, Lu Yanchen did not know. However, after Shi Ze¡¯s mother found out about it, she created a ruckus in the Shi Family. The Shis were nothing but a small family, whereas Shi Ze¡¯s mother was a rtive of the Shens, Lu Yanchen¡¯s distant auntie. Naturally, Shi Ze¡¯s father did not dare to offend her. He had to rely on the Shens, yet he was indignant about being oppressed by his own wife. Because of that indignance, he often drank heavily outside to burrow himself in his sorrows. On the day of the incident, Lu Yanchen had apanied his grandpa to a tea restaurant to visit his grandpa¡¯s old friend. As his grandpa chatted with his friend, Lu Yanchen wandered around the tea restaurant. Coincidentally, he bumped into Shi Ze¡¯s father quarreling with a waiter. More urately, it was Shi Ze¡¯s father scolding that waiter. For some reason, that waiter had offended Shi Ze¡¯s father. At that point, Shi Ze¡¯s father was extremely angry. Reeking of alcohol, he gave the waiter a heavy kick. The waiter scolded Shi Ze¡¯s father in return. Probably because he was already suffering from the grievances of his wife at home, Shi Ze¡¯s father vented all his frustrations of his wife onto the waiter. He gave the waiter two tight ps, cussing his wife while he was doing that. Eventually, he even pushed that waiter off the stairs, remarking, ¡°Go and die, sl*t!¡± That waiter fell off the stairs to his death. The hugemotion attracted a crowd. Because Lu Yanchen was a witness, he was naturally held there as well. Shi Ze and his mother came looking for Lu Yanchen, beseeching him to tell a lie that he had merely seen Shi Ze¡¯s father fighting with the waiter, and that he did not push the other down. They wanted him to say that the waiter had lost his own footing. However, Lu Yanchen had witnessed it personally. As a friend, he thought of giving a false statement. After all, that was, at the end of the day, his good friend¡¯s father and his distant uncle-inw. But, when he saw how badly the waiter¡¯s parents were weeping, he was swayed¡ªthe life of amon family¡¯s child was a life as well. How could he look down on someone¡¯s life as such? He told his grandpa everything. Naturally, his grandpa told him to speak the truth, something which he felt he should too. Because of that, Shi Ze¡¯s father was sentenced... Chapter 763 - Accustomed to Love (23)

    Chapter 763: ustomed to Love (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen chose to tell the truth after consideration of his moral values and humanity. However, he felt a sense of guilt toward Shi Ze. Hence, he did not hesitate at all when thetter asked him out. Right at River Hucheng, Lu Yanchen assured Shi Ze that he would have his grandpa make use of his connections so that thetter¡¯s father would have a reduced sentence and be let off earlier. But, what he did not know was that Shi Ze¡¯s father had already died in an ident in the jail a couple of days ago. The reason why Shi Ze asked him out was for revenge! Shi Ze walked in front of Lu Yanchen, smiling and thanking him. However, his face changed almost immediately afterward, roaring at Lu Yanchen coldly and telling him to stop with his hypocrisy! Right after that, he pushed Lu Yanchen into the river. As Lu Yanchen struggled in the waters, Shi Ze shouted at him from up above, ming him for everything. In this world, there were many rich people and politicians helping one another behind the scenes all in the name of profiting. There were many influential people who could hide away murders as well. But, why couldn¡¯t the Lus do that? They were clearly good friends, and that was clearly his distant uncle-inw! He doubted that Lu Yanchen would have told the truth if that was his actual uncle-inw instead. He then scolded Lu Yanchen, saying that even if he did not want to make a false statement, he could have said that he saw nothing at all. With just the influence of the Shi and Shen Families alone, the Shis could have been able to bury the entire incident if Lu Yanchen did not choose to stand as a witness! However, the fact that Lu Yanchen came forth as a witness inadvertently meant that the Lus would not interfere in this affair. As such, no one was willing to give any form of leeway in handling the case of Shi Ze¡¯s father. This was clearly something that the Lus could cover. Instead of doing so, they gave the Shis a kick instead. That was the reason why Shi Ze hated Lu Yanchen and the Lu Family. He wanted to have Lu Yanchen killed, leaving right after he ranted finish. That was a ce where tourists would hardly head to. Once he was gone, Lu Yanchen was dead meat for sure! The waters of River Hucheng gushed downward as Lu Yanchen struggled for a long time after being pushed down. Eventually, he could hold out no longer and felt that he was truly about to die. It was right at that moment when Shi Guang had saved him. After rting everything to Shi Guang, he asked, ¡°If you were me, what would have you done?¡± He asked calmly, yet, Shi Guang could tell of the conflicted emotions in his heart. He should have pondered and hesitated over this issue for a long time back then, enduring the helplessness and dilemma. Shi Guang hugged him consolingly. ¡°If it were me, I would have been confused as well and ask my daddy too. But, I don¡¯t think that you were in the wrong. I would have done the same as you eventually. That is no small issue. A human life was lost. How innocent was that waiter to lose his life over a small argument? If that man was let off even after that, no one could guarantee that he might not turn even wilder in the future, and cause more people to lose their lives.¡± Lu Yanchen fondled her head and smiled out helplessly, his mood lifted at the same time. ¡°If everything could rewind itself, I would have done the same. That¡¯s because I would end up meeting you.¡± ¡°You almost lost your life...¡± Shi Guang chuckled out. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that someone is truly getting better at sweet nothings these days.¡± He asked in return, ¡°Were those sweet nothings?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± ... This was the first time in Shi Ze¡¯s life that he had been left so wretched. He had never thought that he would be rendered so helpless against Lu Yanchen. Rage of embarrassment flooded through his entire chest as he red at his bruised face in the mirror, flinging the ss he had in his hand onto the ground fiercely! Chapter 764 - Accustomed to Love (24)

    Chapter 764: ustomed to Love (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The atmosphere in the room was tense and silent as the hatred in Shi Ze¡¯s eyes only gradually subsided after he vented his frustrations. Taking out his phone, he made a call. The first time around, no one picked up. He called for a second time relentlessly. And finally, someone picked up on the third try. Before the person on the other end could even speak, he barked, ¡°Yan Zi! What are you doing! Why aren¡¯t you picking up the phone?¡± On the other end, Yan Zi frowned and asked softly, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Come back immediately!¡± He hung up right after. Half an hourter, the door of his room opened from the outside as Yan Zi strode in with a fashionable coat. After entering, she looked at Shi Ze, who was sitting on the sofa, and chuckled out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Rushing me back all flustered and urgent.¡± She removed her coat as she spoke. It was only until she tossed her coat at the sofa that she caught sight of the bruises on Shi Ze¡¯s face. It took her a full 20 seconds before she snapped out of her daze and realized that she hadn¡¯t seen wrongly¡ªthe person seated in her apartment was truly Shi Ze. Usually, Shi Ze was always handsome and suave, with the asional decent charm and domineering charisma. Yet, he had never once looked this wretched. She was astonished for quite some time before sitting down beside him and asking worriedly, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± He said nothing, merely ring at her coldly. It was as though this was a leopard that was agitated with a simmering anger, reeking of danger all over. Looking at how he seemed to have no intention of replying her, she headed into the kitchen. Entering the kitchen, she nearly stepped on a shard of ss. It was only then that she realized there was a shattered ss on the marble floor. She was rendered rather speechless¡ªthis man specifically came over to her ce to vent his frustrations! After cleaning the mess up, she poured two sses of warm water and returned to the living room, cing one of them in front of Shi Ze. ¡°You don¡¯t usuallye by my apartment. When you do, it¡¯s always about serious business. Don¡¯t tell me that your injuries were caused by Lu Yanchen!¡± The two of them had known one another for a long time now. Back when she was in high school, if she could know about Yang Sitong being Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she could naturally know of the grudges between Shi Ze and Lu Yanchen. Because of that, she befriended Shi Ze intentionally. As she thought, just like her, he was someone with the utmost hatred for the Lus. And just like that, both of them became the strongest ofrades. Staring at her for a long time, he finally spoke, ¡°Why had you never told me that the woman Qian Xun introduced me to in the capital was Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife?¡± He had always thought that the woman was not from their circle, especially after she said that she was already married. Unbelievably, that woman was still in university. Could she be the legendarymon, honest peasant told of in the stories? But of all things, that so-called honest peasant would actually be having an affair with a man behind her husband¡¯s back! At that time, Shi Ze was only filled with nothing but disgust and anger, causing him to lose all sense of reasoning. When Lu Yanchen left first, he was even more certain of his guess. Who knew that Lu Yanchen was merely just retrieving his car? In fact, he even got physical and threatened him all because of her. At that moment, Shi Ze realized that he was mistaken. That was when he started guessing that her name was not Littly, but Shi Guang¡ªLu Yanchen¡¯s wife. Otherwise, there was no reason why Lu Yanchen would get physical! Yan Zi was shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± Shi Ze scoffed coldly, his voice bringing with it a hint of warning. ¡°Yan Zi, I¡¯m not Su Ya.¡± Chapter 765 - Accustomed to Love (25)

    Chapter 765: ustomed to Love (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How could Yan Zi not understand what Shi Ze meant? Her rtionship with Shi Ze was a secret from Su Ya. Naturally, Su Ya had secrets that she did not tell Yan Zi either. Therefore, Yan Zi chuckled out. ¡°And neither am I.¡± When Shi Ze said that he wasn¡¯t Su Ya, he was saying that he had no secrets he was withholding from her. Giving him the same reply, Yan Zi was saying the same thing. He looked at her deeply before reaching out for that ss of warm water. Even though it was a small movement, it still hurt because his right arm was injured. He then switched to using his left arm. When he saw how Yan Zi seemed to be gloating at him, he mmed the ss fiercely onto the coffee table. Shi Ze¡¯s anger had Yan Zi remarking in a resigned manner, ¡°Honestly, I thought that you already knew who she was at that time.¡± He replied coldly, ¡°Su Qianxun introduced her to me as Littly. You told Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife¡¯s name was Shi Guang.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, her name IS Shi Guang! Littly is her nickname!¡± Yan Ziughed out speechlessly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been keeping track of Lu Yanchen¡¯s news? You should know that he¡¯s married as well. If so, how have you not caught sight of a single photo of his wife? The previous two times when you mentioned her to me, I did not intentionally bring up her identity because when I saw how you seemed interested, I thought you wanted to be like Yang Chifeng.¡± ¡°Be like Yang Chifeng?¡± Shi Ze looked at her confusedly, most likely not understanding what she was saying. ¡°At that time, Yang Sitong was still Lu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. For the sake of Yang Sitong, Yang Chifeng had tried courting Shi Guang intentionally. Later on, he seemed to have fallen for her for real. But of course, I think Su Ya still upied most parts of his heart, and should be the one he loves the most. I thought that you wanted to be like Yang Chifeng and try stealing her away from Lu Yanchen.¡± Shi Ze scoffed coldly. ¡°Courting? What a lousy strategy that reaps no benefits for all that effort.¡± Yan Zi merelyughed. ¡°Indeed, it wasn¡¯t of much use! I think Yang Chifeng hasn¡¯t given up entirely though. To you men, the things that you can¡¯t get are always the most precious. However, there¡¯re many women that Yang Chifeng is interested in. In that aspect, both he and Su Ya have quite an open mindset. Much more open than a woman like me who had grown up abroad.¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring to how they allow the other party to go sleep with someone once a month?¡± ¡°Right.¡± Yan Zi was truly curious. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt curious about Su Ya. For Yang Chifeng, she disregarded every single bit of reason and logic, giving her all to help Yang Sitong back then. In theory, she should love Yang Chifeng a lot. If it were that sort of love, why would she allow him to go fool around with other women outside? She even agreed to Yang Chifeng courting Shi Guang to help Yang Sitong. But, if it weren¡¯t love, why would she still continue to be with Yang Chifeng, even deciding to marry him despite the Yangs going bankrupt? I really don¡¯t understand her...¡± Shi Ze smirked with disdain and mockery. ¡°Love? As long as their values align, it¡¯s more than enough for them to get along with one another.¡± ¡°Our values align and we get along well together too. Is this love between us then?¡± Yan Zi smiled at Shi Ze, her eyes lighting with delight as though she was looking at some exquisite treasure. He met with her gaze and gave a faint smile. ¡°...¡± Indeed, their values did align and they did get along well. He had once asked her if she had any thoughts about him getting married with Su Qianxun. She replied that it was fine as long as he was happy. Chapter 766 - Accustomed to Love (26)

    Chapter 766: ustomed to Love (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Ze gave a faint, fake smile. ¡°Why? You wanna give it a shot?¡± Liking him? She was way more rational than him. Her way of liking someone would more likely be to test someone. Then, did he like her? He felt that she was rather interesting as well. Intelligent and interesting women were always particrly curious toys for him; for example, that Littly whose name he didn¡¯t know. But, given her identity as Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife, every single bit of charm had vanished from her entirely. Indeed, the only woman in this world who was most suited for him was still Yan Zi. ¡°There¡¯s no harm in trying it. It¡¯s not as though we haven¡¯t done it before...¡± Yan Zi said as she sat closer to Shi Ze while he wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°But, I¡¯m going to get engaged with Su Qianxun next month.¡± ¡°I know? How about trying something exciting on your engagement night?¡± Yan Zi inched even closer, barely a hair¡¯s breadth away from Shi Ze¡¯s lips as their breaths intertwined. Just as the sexual tension between them was about to ignite, the ringtone of a phone rang out, breaking the haze of the atmosphere. Shi Ze frowned, looking extremely displeased as his mood was spoiled while Yan Zi caressed his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll go pick it up.¡± She walked over to her purse and retrieved her phone. Instantly, the party on the other end asked where she was, and she replied that she had just gotten home calmly. Shi Ze stood up, walking to the full ss window that extended from the ground to the ceiling and lit up a cigarette while looking outside. Yan Zi was still on the phone as her brows started to furrow. After listening to the other party speak for some time, she asked, ¡°So, you wish for me to go check out on Rong Mo to see if he¡¯s Mo Feifei, right?¡± The other party should have given an affirmative answer as Yan Zi rejected without hesitation. ¡°But, I¡¯m not free these couple of days, and I¡¯ll be headed to America as well. How about waiting for me to return from America?¡± The other party should have agreed to her terms as Yan Zi chuckled out. ¡°That¡¯s that then.¡± After hanging on the call, she looked at Shi Ze¡¯s back view andmented. ¡°It¡¯s Su Ya!¡± ¡°Rong Mo?¡± Shi Ze blew out a puff of smoke as he asked, not surprised in the slightest bit that it was Su Ya, as though he had already known. ¡°That¡¯s right. It was as we¡¯ve said the previous time... Su Ya had gotten Lin Yi¡¯er to go check up on that male actor on the sly. Now that she has no one else to make use of, she can only insinuate to me that Rong Mo really resembles Mo Feifei. Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s death had something to do with Rong Mo too. She suspects that it was done by Rong Mo, who has returned for revenge.¡± Yan Zi walked over to Shi Ze¡¯s side as she scoffed coldly. ¡°And, she wants you to go test the waters?¡± He looked at her. ¡°Well, she said to give him a visit, but that¡¯s what she means.¡± Su Ya mocked in disdain. ¡°Now that she no longer has Yang Sitong and Lin Yi¡¯er, she wants me to do everything else. She had even hinted to me previously toy a hand on Shi Guang, telling me that I should get revenge on Chief Lu to make Lu Yanchen suffer... Fufu!¡± However, Yan Zi was no Yang Sitong who would follow Su Ya¡¯s words blindly without thinking at all. Even though she had agreed to it reluctantly at that time, she had no way of going about it. Shi Guang? She had no interest in that woman. No matter how badly that woman was hurt, the only person who would be hurt because of it was Lu Yanchen. She couldn¡¯t get her revenge on the entire Lus that way. What she hated most was that entire family. That Chief Lu that was always high and above? If not because he had scammed her mother into an affair, her father would not have died! Chapter 767 - Accustomed to Love (27)

    Chapter 767: ustomed to Love (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, she knew that whom Shi Ze really wanted revenge on was just... Lu Yanchen! Looking at Shi Ze¡¯s expression softening, she changed the topic. ¡°You went looking for Su Qianxun the previous time because you wanted to check out if he truly was a man. What happened? You did not update me on that.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see him at all. He had left earlier on.¡± Yan Zi frowned and continued skeptically. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered that she seems to have some sort of an irrational fear toward Shi Guang and Mo Feifei. The previous time around at the golf club... others may not know about it, but I know clear as day that she was resorting to pity so that Su Qianxun would not continue getting along with Shi Guang. Also... even though she clearly doesn¡¯t like Yang Chifeng, she has to continue acting as though she¡¯s forlorn with him. Don¡¯t you think that that¡¯s really odd?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already mentioned this the previous time around. Haven¡¯t you discovered anything despite paying extra attention recently?¡± Shi Ze extinguished his cigarette in an ashtray nearby. ¡°No, nothing at all. She is extremely cautious in her moves.¡± Yan Zi exined. ¡°After the ident, the driver and the nurses were all dead while Mo Feifei went missing. We had suspected Su Ya being involved in Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance thereafter. But now, I think we must have been wrong. If Mo Feifei were in her hands, she wouldn¡¯t have to be suspicious of Rong Mo.¡± Shi Ze¡¯s face turned frosty as he rubbed his be. ¡°Right.¡± Yan Zi continued after pondering. ¡°Then, we¡¯ve got to change up our ns a little... just in case Rong Mo truly is Mo Feifei.¡± Narrowing his gaze and looking at the dark skies outside, Shi Ze said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll continue with that n.¡± Yan Zi was astounded. ¡°How could we? What if Rong Mo truly was Mo Feifei?! If that were the case, the n that we¡¯ve plotted for so many years against the Lus would go to waste!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve already nned everything andid down all the traps beforehand. There will be no mistakes. Whether or not that Rong Mo is Mo Feifei no longer has any relevance. What¡¯s determined is already determined! The only difference is the level of pain they will have to suffer!¡± Shi Zeughed vilely, his expression looking as though it was a viper readying its venom. Looking at the way Shi Ze was behaving, Yan Zi felt an inexplicable sense of worry toward whether their ns will seed. After knowing him for so many years, she knew that he was never someone to rush things, and that his hatred for Lu Yanchen was extremely deep, never ever subsiding through the years. But today... he seemed triggered from that beating by Lu Yanchen. She hesitated for a moment. ¡°What if it fails? How about we wait a little longer while testing Rong Mo out for it? We¡¯ll check out what¡¯s the situation at Su Ya¡¯s side as well. I still think that we¡¯re rushing into this.¡± ¡°Rushing? I¡¯ve already waited for 10 years!¡± Those words were snarled out by Shi Ze. ¡°But...!¡± Shi Ze cut her in her sentence. ¡°Rong Mo does not matter, neither does what Su Ya is nning! As long as Su Ya is on our side, she¡¯s a friend! She¡¯s trying to make use of you, but you can make use of her as well! Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s ident happened after she left the Su Family! There¡¯s no guarantee that it wasn¡¯t because she found out about some secret or whatnot! Hence, you had better not tread down that path as well, lest you end up the same way as her!¡± Yan Zi scoffed coldly. ¡°She¡¯s just a friend on the surface. I won¡¯t end up as the next Yang Sitong or Lin Yi¡¯er.¡± Chapter 768 - Accustomed to Love (28)

    Chapter 768: ustomed to Love (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Naturally, Yan Zi would not end up like Yang Sitong, and neither would she be the 2nd Lin Yi¡¯er. The reason why Yang Sitong wanted to bully Mo Feifei back then was because she wanted to hide the truth about Lu Yanchen¡¯s rescue. Even though Yang Sitong felt that she had covered it up well, her guilty behavior had everyone more or less understand that she had a motive, just that they could not guess what it was exactly. Lin Yi¡¯er was quite the whirlwind of a character as well. But, it was a pity that she would never receive any attention wherever Mo Feifei was. As such, despite being friends with Mo Feifei on one end, she was secretly jealous of her as well. When Yang Sitong went to look for Lin Yi¡¯er, she agreed to bully Mo Feifei without any hesitation. As for Yan Zi, it was because she hated the Lus. At that time, she could not get into contact with anyone from the Lus. Hence, she decided to befriend Yang Sitong¡ªLu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She had already discussed with Shi Ze beforehand to create a couple of incidents while bullying Mo Feifei; for example, letting Lu Yanchen witness Yang Sitong hurting or even... killing Mo Feifei. Anything would work. Their aim was to have Lu Yanchen witness his own fianc¨¦emitting the crime and see whether he would tell the truth or make a false statement thereafter. However, her mother found out about it and sent her overseas right away. Because of that, her ns with Shi Ze came to a stop. That n that was notpleted then became a relic of the past. After Mo Feifei became a vegetable, be it whether or not she was dead, that had nothing to do with them anymore. Everything should have disappeared with the winds after Yan Zi returned to the country. But, who would have thought that Mo Feifei¡¯s sister¡ªShi Guang¡ªwould end up getting together with Lu Yanchen? Because of that, a past incident which no one had wanted to bring up became an ongoing incident immediately. Yang Sitong and Shi Guang were entangled endlessly; Su Ya continued instigating everything from the shadows, her intentions unclear. As for Yan Zi, her father¡¯s death had her hatred toward the Lus deepen even further. It was the same for Shi Ze¡ªdespite the years that had passed, his hatred for Lu Yanchen had not diminished. That n that was scrapped in the past suddenly found itself floating on the surface of their minds once more. That was why they kidnapped Mo Feifei away, intending to leave Lu Yanchen in a state where he would rather die than live. Yet, the car ident happened and Mo Feifei vanished... just like that. She... Yang Sitong... Lin Yi¡¯er... All of them had their own motives. What about Su Ya then? Back then, the reason why Su Ya was willing to get involved was because she liked Yang Sitong¡¯s brother. But after all these years, Yan Zi had seen through that seemingly gentle surface of Su Ya¡¯s as a fa?ade. In reality, she was a viper that was more venomous than anyone else. That Rong Mo was someone that Yan Zi would definitely check out. But, she wasn¡¯t about to let Su Ya know about it. ... At the film set, Qian Xun was going through the script with Rong Mo in the resting lounge. After they were done, she took out a red envelope and handed it to Rong Mo. ¡°Would you be free on that day?¡± Rong Mo opened it¡ªit was Qian Xun and Shi Ze¡¯s wedding invitation. The contents were simple, detailing the key people and venue. However, the design was really exquisite, and reflected the importance of the event. She was a little surprised. ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡± Qian Xun smiled out faintly. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m not getting any younger. It¡¯s time to get myself married out.¡± Rong Mo kept the invitation properly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± Definitely, Rong Mo would not give this chance up. She was in a stalemate looking to break out of her current predicament. She could make use of this excuse to test out that Su Ya. And of course, there was a chance that she might bump into someone who knew her and discover more things about herself. Chapter 769 - Accustomed to Love (29)

    Chapter 769: ustomed to Love (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo returned to the Shang residences and sat beside the table in her bedroom. There was an assortment of books on the cabs on the table¡ªRong Mo had read through all of those. She took out a diary with many names on it¡ªQian Xun, Su Ya, Lin Yi¡¯er, Yang Sitong and Shi Guang. It was as though they were all in a circle. There was a line between Su Ya and Qian Xun¡ªauntie and niece. Right in the middle of it all was a name¡ªMo Feifei. She drew a line between Mo Feifei and Su Ya. Thinking for a moment, she wrote down ¡®Not Friends¡¯. She then drew a line between Mo Feifei and Shi Guang¡ªsisters. There was a limit to the number of things she could recall. If she wanted to have her memories back entirely, god knows when that would happen. She could only rely on herself to slowly navigate and investigate right now. And at this point when she couldn¡¯t remember anything, the best way for her to continue investigating was to remain in the entertainment scene. She had to expose herself before everyone and have them take the initiative toe look for her. But, if she wanted to stay in this circle, she would require Shang Mo¡¯s help. Staying a little longer in the room, Rong Mo closed the diary and headed downstairs to look for Shang Mo. Big Mountain had informed her earlier on that there was a guest today. However, there was no one in the living room. Rong Mo presumed that the guest should be resting at this time, and Shang Mo should be in the study settling his work. Rong Mo headed to the study and knocked on the door¡ªit wasn¡¯t locked. Marching in, she saw no one inside. Just as she was about to leave, she caught sight of an open information folder on the table. Of all things, it was her photo right on top. Shang Mo was still investigating her? Rong Mo took a couple of steps forth, wanting to know what Shang Mo was investigating. The moment she reached the desk, the sounds of the door unlocking drifted out. Instantly, she hid herself behind the desk. The moment she did so, she regretted it. What was she hiding for out of no reason? Wouldn¡¯t it have been fine if she had just taken a couple of steps back and told him that she was looking for him? Now, her guilty action would only make it clear that she was snooping around like a thief. Just as she was thinking about how to deal with this, a woman¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Brother Shang, do you really not know of my feelings?¡± Rong Mo recalled about the guest that Big Mountain had mentioned. This should be it¡ªone of Shang Mo¡¯s women out there! ¡°Annie Zhao, I¡¯ve still got things to settle. If you have nothing on, go look for Yuyu instead.¡± Shang Mo replied coldly. ¡°Brother Shang, we¡¯ve grown up together. Don¡¯t you know me well enough? I¡¯m different from my elder sister... I truly like you. As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯ll do anything you want me to!¡± Annie Zhao refused to leave as she looked at Shang Mo longingly. However, thetter wasn¡¯t interested in her confession in the slightest bit. His voice was getting impatient now, bringing with it a repressed sense of threat. ¡°Does your father know of these things you¡¯re telling me?¡± Annie Zhao was stunned for a moment before replying moodily, ¡°Daddy will definitely approve of us getting together. My daddy is really fond of you, and is always asking my younger brother to learn more from you.¡± Shang Mo merely scoffed coldly as though he had just heard some terrible joke. Annie Zhao continued. ¡°Brother Shang, you must understand that my sister... she¡¯s already married! It¡¯s impossible for you guys to be together anymore! You should stop pining for her.¡± Pining for her? Shang Mo¡¯s lips curled in cold mockery! Chapter 770 - Accustomed to Love (30)

    Chapter 770: ustomed to Love (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, he did not wish to exin that much and merely dered coldly. ¡°Get out!¡± Rong Mo was stunned as she listened in from behind the desk. Rumors had it that Shang Mo swung both ways. Now that a girl was fancying him, shouldn¡¯t he reciprocate? Besides, the other party was true to him! And, she was definitely someone rare given that she still fancied him unconditionally despite his reputation out there! Yet, Shang Mo was looking all cold and aloof now despite the girl being heartbroken, seemingly pining for the girl¡¯s elder sister. Sentimental? Shang Mo was really flirty... This was all different from the rumors! Rong Mo could not help but turn around and sneak a peek from the gaps of the desk. Just then, she caught sight of Annie Zhao reaching out to hold Shang Mo¡¯s hand. However, he was disdainful and merely shifted his hand away, causing Annie Zhao to be stunned. ¡°Given the rtionship between our two families, what¡¯s so bad about us being together? Since you don¡¯t have any girlfriend, won¡¯t you consider me?¡± Shang Mo was totally impatient right now, looking at her with contempt. ¡°No!¡± Annie Zhao could only look at him aggrievedly. ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone else that will love you more than I do in this world, Brother Shang, why won¡¯t you consider me? Do you really dislike me that much?¡± Shang Mo was firm in his rejection. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you, but neither would I marry you. You¡¯re a grown adult now. There are some questions that you don¡¯t have to repeat on incessantly.¡± Annie Zhao was in pain, unable to ept an answer as such. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re just as the rumors say, Brother Shang? That you fancy men now after my sister dumped you? The rumors outside are iming that the man in the Shang Family that¡¯s said to be granny¡¯s grandson from the outside is actually just a lover that you¡¯re keeping at home! I have to see for myself just what sort of a vixen that is to be able to bewitch you as such!¡± Rong Mo was astounded. She had not thought that the rumors between her and Shang Mo would turn out as such. Wasn¡¯t it rumored that they might be brothers? How did it be her being his lover kept at home? ¡°Insolent!¡± This was also Shang Mo¡¯s first time hearing something as such as he hollered out in a stern voice, his face grim and cold. ¡°Who taught you to speak like that?¡± Annie Zhao was so rattled that she stumbled back a couple of steps. ¡°I-I merely heard it from outsiders!¡± Shang Mo eyed her dangerously. ¡°Did you hear it from outsiders or did someone teach you to say that to me?¡± Annie Zhao dodged her gaze guiltily. ¡°Brother Shang, why do you have such a huge reaction? I merely said it casually, and yet you¡¯re already so angry. Could I have hit the bullseye?¡± ¡°Whether I like men or women, I don¡¯t have to tell that to you.¡± Shang Mo shifted his gaze away frostily as well before pointing at the door. ¡°Get out... right now!¡± Annie Zhao did not want to leave still as she lunged forward, wanting to hug Shang Mo. Instantly, he flung her away and she lost her bnce, falling onto the ground while her hand pped out with a loud ¡®Piak¡¯! She had never imagined that Shang Mo would fling her away as such. Looking at her reddened hand that was throbbing right now, she sobbed out, ¡°Brother Shang, why are you treating me as such now? You used to really dote on me!¡± Shang Mo was unmoved despite hearing that. Reaching out for Annie Zhao¡¯s cor, he flung her out of the door just like trash and mmed the door shut! Chapter 771 - There Are Never What If’s (1)

    Chapter 771: There Are Never What If¡¯s (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo was stunned¡ªShang Mo was so rough to women! Instantly, Rong Mo recalled about how she had identally touched Shang Mo¡¯s thighs in the car one day and he flew off his rockers. Indeed, he truly did not like anyone touching him. If he knew that she had invaded his territory and had even peeked at his stuff, who knew how he would react? Even though Shang Mo had been rather polite to her recently, she knew that his innate personality was still cold. Annie Zhao sobbed outside for some time and knocked on the door before quieting down entirely. Gradually, the room went silent as Rong Mo tried her best to control her breathing and shrank behind the desk. She no longer dared to peek out, and could only hear Shang Mo¡¯s leather shoes tapping on the ground, every single tap taking a long time. Shang Mo should be intending to sit down at the desk. However, he suddenly stopped at side of the desk and his footsteps took a swerve toward the other side of the desk, toward a book cab. Was he going to take something or had he discovered someone lurking there? Tap, tap... Tap, tap... Every footstep was louder than the previous one. Badump, badump! Badump, badump! Rong Mo¡¯s heart was pounding so badly that it was almost skipping at this point. He was approaching really close now, and it was almost absolutely certain that she would be discovered. Just as Rong Mo was trying her best to think of how she should exin herself, the footsteps stopped. With that, her heart stopped beating as well. She closed her eyes, all ready to give it her all... However, Shang Mo merely took a file from the cab and turned to walk away, his footsteps sounding distant. Bang! The door closed eventually¡ªhe was out. Rong Mo finally heaved a sigh of relief. She peered through the gaps and looked outside, onlying forth after being certain that there was no one else in the room. She opened the door stealthily, and when she saw that there was no one outside either, she walked out unhurriedly and closed the door behind her. What she did not know was that after she closed the door, another door that connected the study room¡¯s resting lounge opened and Shang Mo strode out. Leaning his back against the desk, he looked at the study room¡¯s door. After a moment, he looked down at the information folders that wereid out on the desk. Rong Mo had not seen it all, just the front page. Pursing his lips, Shang Mo mouthed out softly, ¡°Rong Mo...¡± Even though it was a calm tone, he dragged thest syble really long, bringing with it a sense of charm. ... As Rong Mo went off, someone scurried from before her and bumped into her. The other party was astounded and yelped, ¡°Ah!¡± It was a girl who frowned and raised her head... Suddenly, her entire body froze up as she looked at this man before her quietly... No, to be precise, this was a boy. This boy was not particrly tall, but his body was lean and slender, bringing with it a calm sense of suaveness. Along with that exquisitely delicate face with long, dashingshes and a beautiful charm, he looked really refreshing and gentle. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rong Mo asked gently¡ªthis was not the same girl that she had seen in the study earlier. Was this another guest? His soft voice was tender and crisp. The girl who was listening felt as though the entire skies were brightened just from that voice alone. ¡°I-I¡¯m fine! I¡¯m fine! S-Sorry sorry! I was a little rushed earlier!¡± The girl replied as her heart raced furiously. Chapter 772 - There Are Never What If’s (2)

    Chapter 772: There Are Never What If¡¯s (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The girl clutched at her heart, trying her best to calm her racing heartbeat down. She turned around at the mirror on the wall to check if there was anything off about her demeanor before smiling to Rong Mo. ¡°Hello, my name is Zhu Yuyu!¡± Rong Mo smiled too. ¡°I¡¯m Rong Mo.¡± ¡°Rong Mo! You¡¯re the grandson of great auntie¡¯s friend! I... Granny Shang is my great auntie, and Shang Mo is my cousin! d to meet you!¡± Zhu Yuyu said excitedly. She believed in love at first sight, but she never thought that it would ever happen to her. Yet, she would never admit to it that despite only meeting him for a couple of minutes now, she felt that she had already fallen in love with this man. ¡°Likewise... I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Rong Mo did not say much, turning around to leave after the polite greeting. Zhu Yuyu felt that Rong Mo was rather distant, and had taken her as a strangerpletely. But that didn¡¯t matter. They were strangers right now, but not in the future! Unlike Rong Mo¡¯s coldness, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s petite face was so steamed that it could cook an egg. She touched her own cheeks, her mind filled with images of the former. She then walked to Shang Mo¡¯s study like a zombie and knocked on the door. After obtaining Shang Mo¡¯s permission, she went in. However, her face was still lovestruck as she called out, ¡°Shang Mo!¡± Shang Mo was tall and sturdy, almost an entire head taller than Rong Mo. Furthermore, his background was exceptional, and so was his coolness and aloofness. Wearing a pair of shades, he exuded forth with a forbidden charm. Despite all that, Yuyu felt that Rong Mo was still more handsome. Great auntie had said that Rong Mo was only 18 this year. He was only a young man right now. A couple of yearster, he would definitely be manlier than Shang Mo! Looking at his cousin¡¯s lovestruck face, Shang Mo tapped on the desk with his fingers. Zhu Yuyu snapped back to her senses before recalling that she had a reason for rushing in here all flustered. Immediately, she sniggered and flirted with a high pitch voice that only girls had, asking coyly, ¡°Shang Mo, are you busy?¡± As though he knew what she was about to say, Shang Mo spoke before her coldly, ¡°Juste alone next time. Don¡¯t bring that Annie Zhao along.¡± ¡°Huh, but why?¡± Zhu Yuyu¡¯s face was confused as she mmed both hands on the desk, acting cute with a lifted chin. ¡°Sister Annie is quite nice, isn¡¯t she? Besides, isn¡¯t her father your godfather? Our families have quite a good rtionship too. Why don¡¯t you like me bringing Sister Annie along to y?¡± ¡°Keep your distance from her in the future!¡± Shang Mo took out a folder and gave the impression that he was busy with work and she should leave soon. Zhu Yuyu pouted her lips and let off an upset expression. Just as she turned around, wanting to leave, her eyes lit up as she recalled something else. Coughing gently, she looked at Shang Mo. ¡°Shang Mo, erm... isn¡¯t it going to be my high school final examinations next year? My mathematics results are a little poor...¡± Shang Mo looked at her, allowing her to continue. ¡°...¡± Zhu Yuyu put on a serious face and chirped. ¡°So... erm... Shang Mo... could I ask something of you?¡± ¡°Hire a tutor?¡± Shang Mo asked gently. Zhu Yuyu nodded her head furiously. ¡°Right, right! I heard from great auntie that Rong Mo is excellent, especially in mathematics! I heard that he was brilliant in teaching Little Bu the other time! Could I have him tutor me in maths?¡± Chapter 773 - There Are Never What If’s (3)

    Chapter 773: There Are Never What If¡¯s (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhu Yuyu¡¯s face flushed as she spoke. ¡®Proximity breeds love¡¯. If Rong Mo were to tutor her, their rtionship would definitely deepen, and they would gradually develop into lovers. First, she would head to university while dating him for three years. After she graduated, she would get married with him and give birth to a baby that resembled him. Shang Mo looked at her deeply. ¡°Rong Mo...¡± She tilted her head shyly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Naturally, Shang Mo could tell from that flushed, petite face that this little brat was getting all fantastical about romance and whatnot instead of focusing on her studies! How could he allow that? ¡°He¡¯s not free.¡± He rejected her without thinking twice. ¡°Just an hour every night, that¡¯ll do! Or perhaps, we can wait till he¡¯s free to help me!¡± Zhu Yuyu persisted with a look of disappointment on her face. ¡°If you need a tutor, I can hire the most professional one for you.¡± Shang Mo looked down at his documents and waved his hand, letting Zhu Yuyu know it was time to get out. She pouted her lips unhappily. ¡°But, I only want Rong Mooooo...:(¡± Instantly, Shang Mo darted a cold gaze at her, causing her face to freeze up as she stumbled back a couple of steps. It was easy getting along with her cousin usually¡ªbut she was terrified of him when he was mad. She could barely hold it in, and wanted to bolt out of the room, only to find herself rooted at the spot. Pouting her mouth a little, she wanted to bawl out in tears. But, before she could do so, she realized that his expression had already softened as he even asked, ¡°Are you asking for him to be your tutor because you¡¯ve fallen for him?¡± A shy expression spread across Zhu Yuyu¡¯s face after her thoughts were exposed. She spoke gently, ¡°Shang Mo, studying and romance are two different things. It doesn¡¯t mean that I will give up on my studies in the face of romance. On the contrary, romance might even trigger one¡¯s potential and have us work even harder, bringing forth an unimaginable oue.¡± ¡°Speak another sentence and I¡¯ll tell your mother.¡± Shang Mo remarked indifferently. This time around, Zhu Yuyu no longer dared to say anything as she turned around and left. Standing at the entrance of the door, she stood akimbo and eyed Shang Mo¡¯s door, dering resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m definitely going to have Rong Mo be mine!¡± The next time, Zhu Yuyu woke up really early in the morning, even waking up Annie Zhao on the other side. Thetter could only look at her change her clothes like an insane person. Dissatisfied with the coat that she had matched for herself, Zhu Yuyu took out another pink coat from the cab and propped both against her body to Annie Zhao. ¡°Sister Annie, which one do you think looks nicer?¡± Annie Zhao¡¯s mouth cramped up, not understanding what she was up to and replied casually, ¡°Both are around the same... They¡¯re both fine!¡± That reply had Zhu Yuyu casting away both coats to change for another one. After 30 mins, the ordeal was finally over as she picked the first one she had chosen initially, a loose beige hoodie along with a bright pink coat outside. Now that she was done changing, she spun a circle in front of Annie Zhao. ¡°Does this look nice?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes... Super duper nice!¡± Annie Zhao no longer wanted her to change anymore and praised her thoroughly. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry! Let¡¯s head down for breakfast.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Say Yuyu, who are you trying to seduce dressing like a fairy that has descended onto Earth?¡± Chapter 774 - There Are Never What If’s (4)

    Chapter 774: There Are Never What If¡¯s (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Annie Zhao looked at her, implying that she shoulde clean with everything. Zhu Yuyu¡¯s eyes lit up instead. ¡°Do I look as beautiful as a fairy that has descended right now?¡± Annie Zhao: ¡°...¡± Zhu Yuyu did not care at all as she loosened her hands and ran out right away. Before she headed down, she took in deep breaths and waited for Annie Zhao to reach, and then they headed to the dining room together. Shang Mo and Rong Mo were already consuming their breakfast halfway. As for Zhu Yuyu, she ignored Shang Mo entirely¡ªher eyes had no one else but Rong Mo. For Rong Mo on the other side, the sunlight shone down on her glistening hair and added a sense of radiance and tenderness to her side view, making her look ever so beautiful and refreshing. Zhu Yuyu felt her heart palpitate even faster as she walked beside Rong Mo, looking at her straight in the face and dering with energy, ¡°Morning!¡± Rong Mo turned to the side and returned the greeting with a smile. ¡°Morning!¡± Meeting with Rong Mo¡¯s eyes had Zhu Yuyu feeling as though her blood vessels were bursting out from the boiling sensation that was building inside her. Instantly, she turned her head around while her face flushed with a feverish feeling as she clutched at her chest and sat down beside Rong Mo before asking casually, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rong Mo looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m having breakfast.¡± Grabbing a piece of toast and stuffing it in her mouth, Zhu Yuyu replied, ¡°H-How coincidental! I¡¯m having breakfast too!¡± Annie Zhao nearly choked on the water she was drinking as she looked at Zhu Yuyu in shock. ¡°...¡± Shang Mo looked at Zhu Yuyu as though he was looking at an idiot as well. ¡°...¡± Rong Mo was the only one still smiling tenderly. ¡°...¡± Once again, Zhu Yuyu felt as though she was in a daze, smiling at Rong Mo sweetly. Annie Zhao¡¯s jaws were gaping by this point. When she came down and saw another man beside Shang Mo at the dining table, she knew that that must be Rong Mo. Only, she had never guessed that the person Zhu Yuyu fancied was him. Instantly, she was speechless. This smelly brat who had no parents... Even if he was staying in the Shang Family, he had nothing to his name. Even if he were to get famous after acting, he was nothing but an actor. She just could not understand why Zhu Yuyu would take a liking to this brat out of all the men out there. Zhu Yuyu kept stealing nces at Rong Mo, but was caught by her eventually. Instantly, Zhu Yuyu chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Erm, you¡¯re filming a television series, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could I go watch you film?¡± Zhu Yuyu asked with anticipation, even raising her hand to a swear. ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t disturb you!¡± Shang Mo frowned¡ªhonestly, what was this brat up to? He was waiting for Rong Mo to reject but surprisingly, thetter agreed. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯ll wait to go with you to the film studioter then!¡± Zhu Yuyu grinned so widely that her eyes became two crescent moons. Rong Mo merely smiled faintly. Suddenly, Shang Mo felt a sense of moody displeasure. What was going on? He presumed that it should be because of how this brat of a Zhu Yuyu was trying to get all involved in romance while being a student. If her mother found out about it, she would definitely me him for not taking good care of her. Couldn¡¯t that Rong Mo tell that thisss was interested in him despite her being so young? Chapter 775 - There Are Never What If’s (5)

    Chapter 775: There Are Never What If¡¯s (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios To think that Rong Mo even agreed to take her there! Shang Mo denied Zhu Yuyu coldly. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Shang Mo, I¡¯m on break these couple of days!¡± Zhu Yuyu looked at him pitifully. ¡°No!¡± Shang Mo was adamant. Zhu Yuyu looked at Rong Mo with a bitter face, as though begging her for help to speak up. Smiling back at her, it was Rong Mo¡¯s way of agreeing to it. Their interactions pissed Shang Mo off even more. Before Rong Mo could even say anything, he decided everything firmly. ¡°If you wish to watch the filming, I¡¯ll get Big Mountain to take you there.¡± It wasn¡¯t as though Zhu Yuyu truly wanted to watch it; she just wanted to spend time with Rong Mo. However, she knew that it would be useless fighting against anything her cousin had decided on. But, that didn¡¯t mean that she would just let things be. After Rong Mo got onto the car, Zhu Yuyu hopped in and ced her palms together, begging Rong Mo about it. By the time Shang Mo knew about it, the car had already left the Shang residences. Finally let out of her cage, Zhu Yuyu was ecstatic. She looked at the handsome and suave Rong Mo that was beside her so closely as her nose picked up a refreshing scent¡ªthis was a sweet scent unlike that of most men. ¡°Thank you, Rong Mo! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely tell Shang Mo that I was the one who snuck onto the car, and you didn¡¯t know about it!¡± Zhu Yuyu sniggered. Rong Mo folded her script and looked at Zhu Yuyu while smiling. ¡°I came on first. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know about you sneaking onto the car.¡± Oh, right! Zhu Yuyu shrugged her head embarrassedly. ¡°But no matter what, if Shang Mo does scold you, you can push it all onto me. At least I¡¯m a girl, and he wouldn¡¯t get physical with me no matter what. At the most, he¡¯ll just get Big Mountain throw me home.¡± Rong Mo nodded her head. ¡°Sure!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Zhu Yuyu gasped out. Actually, she was only merely mentioning it casually. In truth, she still wanted to be protected by her ¡®boyfriend¡¯. However, she caught sight of Rong Mo smirking and realized that he was merely toying with her. Her dreamboat was teasing her! Did this mean that her dreamboat was interested in her as well? Instantly, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s heart raced furiously once more. Suddenly, her phone rang out ¨C it was a text from Shang Mo. <...> After sending thatst text, Zhu Yuyu did not receive any replies from Shang Mo. Hesitating for a moment, she sent a follow-up text. However, the message failed to send out. Zhu Yuyu was stunned. To think that her cousin would have blocked her! ¦²(¡ã¡÷¡ã|||)_ She tried again, and failed again. And again, failed again! Zhu Yuyu: ¡°...¡± Chapter 776 - There Are Never What If’s (6)

    Chapter 776: There Are Never What If¡¯s (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Film studio, set of ... Rong Mo came out in a period costume, carrying a longsword. With long hair flowing down her shoulders, her white robes made her seem as though she was an otherworldly presence that had beauty unmatched with anything of this world. ¡°Brother Rong Mo, you really look so good and handsome in a period costume!¡± Zhu Yuyu remarked shyly, propping her cheeks with both hands in an infatuated manner. ¡°Thank you! You¡¯re really pretty too.¡± Rong Mo praised back politely. ¡°Huh? F-For real!¡± Zhu Yuyu looked at Rong Mo in an ecstatic manner. Even though thetter¡¯s face was still nonchnt, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s petite face was flushed so red that tomato juice could almost seep out of her face as she smiled foolishly. Seemed like it was all worth for her to wake up and change this early in the morning. When Rong Mo went out with her assistant, Zhu Yuyu looked at Rong Mo¡¯s back view and muttered, ¡°A-As long as you like it...¡± Later on, she went out as well. By then, Rong Mo had already headed onto the set. Zhu Yuyu merely sat there watching, feeling as though she would never get bored of this scene for her entire life. Later on, Rong Mo was filming a fighting scene where she was dangled halfway in the air. Her snow white costume made her look absolutely immortal-like. Because the character Rong Mo was portraying was meant to be one that was emotionless and cold like an ice sculpture, Rong Mo did not have to give any expressions. Despite that, she still easily exuded forth a charisma, wisdom, grace, and coldness with distinction as the script called for it. Even though she had not graduated from an acting school, it was clear that she had put in hard work, or she would not have been able to achieve these distinctions with such exquisiteness. With her face propped, Zhu Yuyu felt as though it was a pride of hers to be able to fall in love with a man as such. She overheard the action choreographer and director at the side. ¡°Not bad! Every single move and stance was well done. Clearly, he was born for this industry. His acting skills are on point, and his feel for the character is strong as well. The skillsets developed for the prince¡¯s character are slightly more feminine, and I was even worried that he might not be able to portray them.¡± ¡°You merely told him one day before and he was able to produce it the next day. This child has really worked hard.¡± After all, since Rong Mo did note from an acting background, his acting skills were not really good at the start, and there were many NGs. Butter on, he improved dramatically, telling them to give him a day to practice for scenes that were slightly tougher. And sure enough, he turned out strong on the next day. It was clear that he had pondered hard and long over how to portray his roles. With the intelligence and diligence, he was definitely going to be popr. Once this series was broadcasted, Rong Mo¡¯s portrayal of the most beautiful man on this world would definitely be termed as a ssic. Zhu Yuyu listened to theirpliments at the side just like that. Of course! Why don¡¯t they take a look at whose man that is? Any man that I take a liking to would definitely be the best! She took out her phone and logged onto Weibo. Last night, she had scanned through a search and had liked every single post rted to him. Every single post that had Rong Mo¡¯s details on it, Zhu Yuyu used her ount and posted. She posted continuously. Even though Rong Mo was extremely busy and did not have much time for Zhu Yuyu, she did not mind at all. She felt that this was the happiest day of her life, and it had passed by way too quickly. Rong Mo¡¯s scenes in the set was almost done, and the rest were all outdoor shoots. Because of that, they ended filming in the afternoon rather early. She wanted to send Zhu Yuyu home. However, Zhu Yuyu insisted on treating her to a meal before leaving, since she had bothered her the entire day. Chapter 777 - There Are Never What If’s (7)

    Chapter 777: There Are Never What If¡¯s (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The car stopped in front of a ssy Cantonese restaurant. Booking a private suite for both of them, they ordered for an entire table full of food, ranging from vegetables to seafood, looking absolutely scrumptious. Zhu Yuyu took out her phone and asked Rong Mo softly, ¡°Could I take a photo and post on my Moments?¡± Rong Mo nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Instantly, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s heart leaped a beat in excitement as she snapped a photo of the food and a wefie with Rong Mo. The post had no text on it, merely a heart emoticon. She wasn¡¯t afraid in the slightest bit that her parents might find out. After all, her parents were blocked from viewing her Moments, and only her ssmates and friends could view them. If Shang Mo had not blocked her, he would be able to see it. But now that he had, she waspletely unafraid in the slightest bit. The moment her Moment was posted out, she received tons of messages, some asking if she was in love while othersplimenting about how they were perfect for one another. Flowers blossomed out in Zhu Yuyu¡¯s heart as she read them and ced her phone down. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat now!¡± When she saw that Rong Mo was about to scoop a bowl of soup, she rushed before him and took his bowl over. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± She scooped a steaming bowl of soup and ced it before Rong Mo sweetly. ¡°Drink the soup tofort your stomach first.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Zhu Yuyu scooped a bowl for herself too. ¡°The soups of this restaurant are all exceptionally delicious and nutritious.¡± Rong Mo brought the soup to her lips and sipped calmly before nodding. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s really nice!¡± ¡°You like it? Drink more then!¡± ¡°Have some food yourself too.¡± Rong Mo said as she took a honey chicken wing and ced it on Zhu Yuyu¡¯s te. Brother Rong Mo was taking chicken wings for her! Zhu Yuyu¡¯s heart raced as she ate it immediately, licking her lips in satisfaction. ¡°Shall we go for a movie after dinner?¡± Rong Mo pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°I think you had better head back earlier tonight. If it¡¯s toote, Shang Mo might truly get angry at you.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± Zhu Yuyu¡¯s face turned sad as she muttered disappointedly, ¡°Shang Mo¡¯s temper has not been good recently. It¡¯s all the fault of that Heartlove Zhao. If not because of her, my cousin would definitely still be a gentleman right now, and no one would say that he¡¯s a twisted pervert.¡± ¡°Heartlove Zhao?¡± Rong Mo asked casually. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s Annie¡¯s sister. The Shangs and the Zhaos had known one another forever. My great uncle and the father of Heartlove and Annie were good friends that had grown up together. They were super close, and after they got married and had their own children, they even betrothed their children to one another. 10 years ago, my great uncle died from illness and Shang Mo took over the Shang Corporation. Because he was young and inexperienced, he had to endure much pressure and backstabbing from everyone daily. Eventually, Heartlove Zhao had an affair and left him. The blow was way too huge for Shang Mo at that time¡ªthey were both childhood sweethearts that had grown up together. When I was young, they would even bring me out to y together, and were super close.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Rong Mo remarked softly, not knowing what else she should say. In reality, she did not want to know too much regarding the past of the Shangs. That was because she was still an outsider in the eyes of Shang Mo. ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know why I¡¯d suddenly talk about that.¡± Zhu Yuyu chuckled out awkwardly. ¡°But really, Shang Mo is actually quite a nice person.¡± Chapter 778 - There Are Never What If’s (8)

    Chapter 778: There Are Never What If¡¯s (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo smiled and said nothing more. She thought about how she had overheard Annie Zhao in the study iming that the reason why Shang Mo would not ept her was because he was still attached to her sister. She truly had not expected that Shang Mo would be that sentimental. After the meal, Zhu Yuyu tried swaying Rong Mo into going for a walk, but was rejected by thetter. Despite that, Zhu Yuyu was really happy still. Returning to the Shang residences, Zhu Yuyu hopped in happily to the living room while humming a tune. The entire house was totally silent, with the lights all turned on in the living room, illuminating the house brightly. The moment Zhu Yuyu raised her head, she caught sight of Shang Mo sitting on the sofa and browsing through some finance magazines, revealing only his head and those sharp eyes of his that were frowning with a deep gaze. Instantly, she halted where she was as her heart skipped a beat. When she saw how Rong Mo had already walked into the living room all fine, Zhu Yuyu hoped in fear that Shang Mo had not realized that she had returned as well. She treaded forward gently, trying to sneak around Shang Mo. But, the moment she reached his back, it was as though he had eyes at the back of his head as he pped the magazine shut. Instantly, Zhu Yuyu froze up before turning around and chuckling sheepishly to the back of Shang Mo¡¯s head. ¡°Shang Mo, I¡¯m home! Erm, I¡¯m a little tired! I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first!¡± Shang Mo did not turn around to look at her, merely dering calmly, ¡°Pack up. I¡¯ll have Big Mountain send you back.¡± Zhu Yuyu, who was in the midst of scurrying up the stairs, froze up once again. Scrambling to Shang Mo¡¯s side frantically, she said pitifully, ¡°Haven¡¯t you promised me that you will let me y here for a couple of days?¡± She then looked over at Rong Mo and made a face pleading for her help. However, that only served to agitate Shang Mo more as he flung the magazine on his hands onto the table. Standing up, he towered over with an icy aura and an even icier tone, ¡°How dare you look at him for help still?¡± ¡°Brother...¡± Before Rong Mo could finish, Shang Mo barked out and lectured, ¡°Rong Mo! Do you know how old Yuyu is? 17! She¡¯s going to have her high school exams next year! Is this the time you guys should be dating?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s body froze up. Dating? She merely brought Zhu Yuyu to the film studio! How was that dating? Hurriedly, she exined, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! Yuyu merely followed me to watch for the entire day.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze was deep as he smiled mockingly. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. Don¡¯t tell me that you couldn¡¯t tell what she was ying at?¡± Instantly, Rong Mo¡¯s mind went nk as she did not know how she should respond. Honestly, she had not realized anything at all. Perhaps it was the fact that she had disguised herself as a man that she had not considered any girl might fall in love with her, since she knew that she was a woman herself. Zhu Yuyu was super pissed as she red at Shang Mo coquettishly¡ªhow could her cousin do this to her? Shang Mo was already breaking their rtionship before she could even confess! What should she do now! Since he had already said they were dating, she might as well confess here. Zhu Yuyu ignored Shang Mo and looked straight at Rong Mo, confessing, ¡°Brother Rong Mo, I like you... Really, really like you! Would you be my boyfriend after my high school exams?¡± Chapter 779 - There Are Never What If’s (9)

    Chapter 779: There Are Never What If¡¯s (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo¡¯s entire face was stumped,pletely not expecting that she woulde across something so awkward! A girl confessing and asking her to be her boyfriend while she was a woman in reality! Her longshes twitched, wanting to apologize. She had merely vocalized the first syble when Zhu Yuyu shook her head fervently. ¡°I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care, I don¡¯t care!¡± She was as resolute as though she was making a swear. ¡°I just don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m going to start courting you right now! Revision and exams, they can just get lost! If you agree, wait for me for another half a year or so! I¡¯ll work hard to get a set of good results as the gift for us getting together as a couple!¡± Rong Mo was put in a spot now. ¡°...¡± She looked at Shang Mo by instinct. Thetter¡¯s eyes were filled with a sharp, cold glint right now, smirking mockingly. He shifted his gaze and looked at Zhu Yuyu deeply. ¡°Stop doing all this useless stuff. You don¡¯t even know the meaning of liking someone right now.¡± ¡°Who says that I don¡¯t, cousin! Right now, it¡¯s not strange at all for girls in high school to have boyfriends! And, we¡¯re not even doing anything bad, so why can¡¯t I have someone that I like? Can I still be considered a human if I don¡¯t have anyone I like?!¡± Zhu Yuyu rebutted instantly. ¡°In any case, no means no! In the future, you don¡¯t have to see him if there¡¯s no need to!¡± Shang Mo ordered firmly. ¡°Then, I don¡¯t care...!¡± Zhu Yuyu was adamant. ¡°I want to like Rong Mo! Even if you disagree to it, my parents disagree to it, and even the whole world disagrees to it... Even if you refuse to let us meet, I¡¯ll still like Rong Mo! I just like him!¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± Rong Mo was stumped. ¡°...¡± However, since she said that they would only get together after her high school examinations, that was still another half a year or soter. Nobody knew how things would y out by then. Perhaps, her identity as a woman might even be revealed by that time. Rong Mo thought that it would be fine to just cate her now so that she could obtain a good set of results. After thinking through, she gave Zhu Yuyu a radiant smile and nodded her head. ¡°Alright.¡± Zhu Yuyu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as her heart pounded furiously, asking with a trembling tone, ¡°Y-You... you¡¯re agreeing to it?¡± Shang Mo red at Rong Mo deeply, somewhat stunned as well, his heart feeling as though there was something choking there. Rong Mo replied firmly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Study well, work hard, and get into a good university. I¡¯ll consider being your boyfriend then.¡± Zhu Yuyu roared out intoughter while rearing her head up. She contained herself with all her might and chuckled, replying sweetly, ¡°O-Okokok! That¡¯s that then! Brother Rong Mo, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely do well and not let you down!¡± A girl¡¯s tender, deep longing smile toward a boy whose smile was equally doting and loving... This was supposed to be such a beautiful scene, yet Shang Mo waspletely upset while watching this. His lips were pursed dangerously. Zhu Yuyu spun around and looked at him. ¡°Shang Mo, Brother Rong Mo has already agreed to discuss it after my exams. I¡¯ll contain my feelings for now, don¡¯t worry!¡± She then looked at Rong Mo. ¡°Brother Rong Mo, I¡¯ll go pack my stuff now.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Rong Mo nodded her head. She was no longer able to smile. ¡°You must definitely think of me and remember our promise!¡± Zhu Yuyu looked back every other step, reluctant to leave. Her entire journey up to the third floor took more than 5 minutes because of it. Chapter 780 - There Are Never What If’s (10)

    Chapter 780: There Are Never What If¡¯s (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo¡¯s gaze followed Zhu Yuyu all the way till she left. Just as she was about to leave for her room as well, she found herself being surrounded by a permeating aura. Her heart tightened as she looked at Shang Mo. ¡°You, follow me!¡± His gaze was totally cold as he red at Rong Mo before turning around to head into his study. Rong Mo rubbed at her be troubledly before following that back view. In the study, Shang Mo was thoroughly enraged as he tugged off his tie and threw it at the side while loosening his top buttons. There was an extremely tense atmosphere in the room right now. Standing at the side, Rong Mo¡¯s heart tensed up as well. She knew that her surname was not Shang. Even though Shang Mo had asked her to call him brother, that did not mean that she was truly her younger brother in his heart. That concession came from Granny Shang. When she had first arrived at the Shangs, Shang Mo was extremely disdainful of her, guarding against her warily. Putting her as the 2nd male lead of Nine Heavens was also his way of testing her. Their pleasant rtionship recently was because she had been obedient. But now that she had gone against his will, she did not know what he would do, or if he was intending to chase her out of the house. In that moment, many possibilities shed through Rong Mo¡¯s mind. Yet, she still looked at the agitated Shang Mo hopefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this issue well!¡± ¡°Is dying a way of handling it?¡± He scoffed out coldly in mockery. Rong Mo said nothing. However, there was no better way of going about it than dying right now. An overt rejection on her side might even bring out Yuyu¡¯s rebellious side. Shang Mo thought for a moment before warning icily, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning, but don¡¯t get close to Yuyu!¡± Rong Mo was stunned. ¡°...¡± What did he mean by that? Did he still think that she had a motive for entering the Shangs? So, he was watching her through that mask and felt that she was trying to get close to Yuyu to obtain her objective? Indeed, in his heart, she had never changed at all. Other than her gender, Rong Mo had been truthful and sincere in her way of treating him. Their rtionship should have been knocked back to square one in this instant. Forget it! Rong Mo did not wish to exin anything more. In any case, it would be summer half a yearter. By then, her gender would most likely be revealed, and she would have left the Shangs as well. Yuyu would have long forgotten about her, or fallen in love with another boy by then. She dug her nails deep into her palm as she tried her best topose herself before smiling at Shang Mo and replying softly, ¡°Sure, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely avoid Yuyu!¡± Shang Mo shifted his gaze. How could Rong Mo make that promise so easily? This was the affirmation he had wanted. Yet, why did he feel so unhappy about it? From the side of his eyes, he caught sight of Rong Mo wanting to leave. Instantly, he barked, ¡°Stop there!¡± Rong Mo stopped for a moment without turning back. But, when Shang Mo said nothing after a long time, she continued walking off. Unexpectedly, the moment she took a single step, she was yanked back by the arm. Losing her bnce, she fell back and knocked against a wall. Instantly, the entire room went silent and even the air froze up. The two of them were really close right now and their features were magnified by their proximity. They could even hear the other party breathing and the sounds of their thumping heartbeat... Chapter 781 - There Are Never What If’s (11)

    Chapter 781: There Are Never What If¡¯s (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo froze for a moment. ... What was HE himself doing...? This was unlike the cool and aloofness he was famous for. How could he not repress his own emotions just because of this affair with Yuyu? It was as though he was having a nightmare as he snapped out of it. Yet, before he could even answer his own questions, he realized that the hand he was holding onto was really slim. How could Rong Mo have slimmed down to such an extent? Why was his arm suddenly so skinny? Usually, Rong Mo would wear more clothes than others. Yet, Shang Mo had never expected that he would get so skinny that it seemed as though his skin was merely covering his bones. After all, he was a man. Shang Mo felt that even if he were frail and sickly, he shouldn¡¯t be this weak! Rong Mo felt a stinging sensation at her back after that m. She too was stunned as she raised her head gradually and looked at Shang Mo silently, her gaze devoid of any emotions as she gave a fake, forced smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Since I promised you, I¡¯ll definitely not renege on my words.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s grip on her arm tightened instinctively. ¡°...¡± The pain had Rong Mo¡¯s brows knitting further and the blood draining out of her face. Realizing that he was using too much strength, Shang Mo let go immediately, wanting to apologize yet saying nothing. ¡°...¡± Rong Mo used the wall as a support to stand up before chuckling out apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s truly my bad today! I should not have brought Yuyu to the film set without your permission... Truly sorry!¡± Shang Mo was no longer angry in the slightest bit after hearing Rong Mo¡¯s apology. But for some reason, his heart just felt stuffier than ever. He looked at Rong Mo walk toward the door slowly. Just as she was about to open it, he took a few steps forth quickly and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you wish toy down any terms for me?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s heart froze up. The rumors about Shang Mo having a weird temperament, being ruthless and merciless, seemed like they were not all false after all. No matter how sincere she was, he would always see it as a barter trade for her own interest. Since that were the case, she would talk about benefits then. She put on a normal face and turned around to look at Shang Mo calmly before asking, ¡°What terms do you want! Speak!¡± Shang Mo looked at her squarely for a few moments before speaking coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my cousin ever again! Never meet with her alone, and avoid her from now on! If shees looking for you, never ever reply her! As long as you can do that, I can...¡± He then paused before continuing. ¡°... give you anything you want! I can make you the hottest in the entertainment scene!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± That was precisely what Rong Mo had wanted, and she agreed to it readily. Shang Mo had not expected that the other¡¯s reply would be that clear-cut. ¡°Is there anything else? If you¡¯ve got nothing else, I¡¯d like to head back to rest. I¡¯m tired.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s face was frosty. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Rong Mo turned around and left after leaving those words. As the door closed slowly, Shang Mo¡¯s heart was fumbling with emotions all over, feeling rather bad. Yet, he just could not make out what was causing him to feel so terrible and moody. He could not understand himself well... Just what was going on with him? He did not like this terrible feeling which caused him to feel out of control! Rong Mo was constantly affecting his emotions, causing him to fall into a huge daze like he had never been in before in his life! If only Rong Mo were a woman, perhaps... But, there were never what if¡¯s in life! Chapter 782 - There Are Never What If’s (12)

    Chapter 782: There Are Never What If¡¯s (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo sat in his office, turning on hisptop and looking as though he was extremely focused. However, he was the only one who knew that nothing was going into his mind. Bam! mming theptop shut, he twirled a metal pen with a frosty expression, deep in contemtion. It was only till his door was knocked that he snapped back to reality. ¡°Come in!¡± Zhu Yuyu treaded in carefully and stood near the entrance, keeping a fair distance between her and Shang Mo. ¡°I¡¯m done packing.¡± ¡°Big Mountain¡¯s waiting for you downstairs.¡± Shang Mo replied indifferently. ¡°Oh, then... I¡¯ll be leaving...¡± She said pitifully. Pausing, she spoke again, ¡°Erm, Shang Mo... help me look after Rong Mo, and don¡¯t let any other vixen snatch him away. If you¡¯re free, please remind him of our promise also.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of keeping a man that could be stolen away?¡± Shang Mo looked at her expressionlessly while twirling his pen still, his voice not containing the slightest bit of warmth. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not worried about him. I¡¯m worried about women out there who are scheming with motives. After all, my Rong Mo is only 18 years old. That is an age where it¡¯s really easy to taint him. For example...¡± Being the straightforward girl that she was, Zhu Yuyu nearly spilled out Heartlove Zhao¡¯s name. Shang Mo¡¯s gaze was as sharp as a dagger, scaring her into shutting up as she dered frantically, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now... Bye cousin!¡± With that, she sprinted off. After closing the door, she patted her chest furiously in relief. She had nearly mentioned Heartlove Zhao, Shang Mo¡¯s taboo! Standing at the window, Shang Mo looked at Zhu Yuyu board the car before giving granny a call, telling her that Zhu Yuyu had something on and was going to return to the capital first. ¡°Oh, Yuyu¡¯sing back already? What about that child, Annie...¡± As though he knew what granny was going to say and thinking in her heart, Shang Mo cut her off. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ve already had someone send her off in the afternoon. I¡¯m just going to dere this once more. It¡¯s impossible between us! Please stop worrying about that.¡± ¡°If I¡¯m not the one worrying, who¡¯s going to worry? You¡¯re someone with brains, looks, and the wisdom to know his limits in everything he does. Yet, how is it that you have such a reputation outside? You¡¯re almost 30 now, and yet you don¡¯t even have a single girlfriend. It¡¯s so rare that there¡¯s a woman who is so devoted to you. How could I not worry and try to match you guys together? Do you intend to remain single like that for your entire life?¡± Granny Shang was so anxious to get her great grandchild, and yet, this grandson of hers wasn¡¯t fussed in the slightest bit. Shang Mo chuckled out. ¡°But, you¡¯ve been worrying about this for a couple of years now. If we¡¯re unsuitable for one another, we¡¯re unsuitable. Even if you try more, we¡¯re not going to get together. Haven¡¯t you said before in the past that qualityes over quantity? I can¡¯t just get any random woman to marry, can I?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? You¡¯re trying to say that I¡¯m a busybody and am wasting my time?¡± Granny Shang was almost hopping in anger. ¡°Alright, granny! I¡¯ll put this issue on my schedule, alright?¡± Shang Mo coaxed her in a resigned manner. ¡°That¡¯s what you told me 3 years ago as well!¡± Granny Shang could take it no longer as she used a harsh tone to spill all her displeasures. ¡°Child, can¡¯t you get some backbone! You¡¯re pitting against yourself just for one Heartlove Zhao by not marrying or finding a girlfriend! Does that even have any meaning? It¡¯s almost 10 years now! After the new year, you¡¯d be 29 years old!¡± Chapter 783 - There Are Never What If’s (13)

    Chapter 783: There Are Never What If¡¯s (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo sweated. ¡°...¡± Why did everyone feel that Heartlove Zhao was the reason behind him not having a girlfriend? Granny Shang continued uncourteously. ¡°If you were talking about Heartlove Zhao in her teenage years, I¡¯d still ept that. But her right now? Look at her, stic surgery from head to toe. There are so many more women out there that are much younger and prettier than she is. What¡¯s so good about her? Looks, figure, character... she¡¯s got none of them! Why do you insist on no one else but her? How did we get someone from the Shang Family such as yourself without any taste at all?¡± Shang Mo frowned. ¡°...¡± Granny Shang then sighed out again. ¡°Tell me honestly, did Heartlove Zhao¡¯s betrayal...¡± At that point, she paused oddly before continuing with a skeptical tone, ¡°... cause you do stop liking women?¡± Shang Mo was totally stumped by that question. ¡°...¡± Previously, he disliked talking too much to granny. But now, he waspletely speechless. How was she so sharp? ¡°... Have you turned into liking... men?¡± Granny Shang sounded as though she was having a hard time asking this question in an uneasy manner. Liking men! Shang Mo¡¯s mouth cramped up. ¡°Impossible!¡± Right after he spoke, Rong Mo¡¯s face shed through his mind as he froze up. ¡°If not, why haven¡¯t you gotten yourself a girlfriend? Why are the people outside rumoring that you swing both ways?¡± Granny Shang grit her teeth. ¡°Shang Mo, if you really want to find a boyfriend, granny is not against that either. All I want is for your happiness. Though, I have a condition!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s tone was clearly upset. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that that¡¯s not the case.¡± Granny Shang took it as though he was reluctant to admit it. ¡°The granddaughter of Granny Lin, she¡¯s 25 this year and I¡¯ve seen her before. She¡¯s both ssy and beautiful. Granny Lin told me that she¡¯s only had a single boyfriend before in the past. Despite being poor and ugly, he cheated on her and she got hurt really badly. Because of that incident, she had not had a boyfriend since as well, and would only hang out with her female friends. Granny Lin is guessing that she must have turned into a lesbian as well. Since that¡¯s the case, you guys should just get together. Or, you guys can just get married and get me a child! Get a test tube baby, and I¡¯ll find a surrogate mother for you guys. As long as there¡¯s a descendant for our Shangs, I don¡¯t care about how you want to y outside, and you can get as many men as you¡¯d like. Alright, that¡¯s settled then!¡± Before Shang Mo could even reply, Granny Shang hung up. Shang Mo was rooted for a long time! He flung the phone on the desk and leaned back against the chair. His eyes shifted onto a document folder on the desk which contained information about Rong Mo¡¯s daily life, his photos on set, of him sleeping and eating... In reality, there was no longer a need for that information any longer. Yet... could he have really turned to liking men after Heartlove Zhao? Heartlove Zhao... That was a name that had not been brought up to him for a long time now. It wasn¡¯t that he disallowed anyone from mentioning her¡ªthey were the ones that did not dare mention her name before him, afraid that he might sink into his pain and not be able to ept it. Shang Mo mocked bitterly. How highly did those people think of themselves! Yes, he had grown up together with Heartlove Zhao, and were even engaged. She loved hanging out around him, sticking and relying on him. Naturally, there was a foundation for their rtionship in the past. Yet, even the deepest of rtionships had a bottom-line. Chapter 784 - There Are Never What If’s (14)

    Chapter 784: There Are Never What If¡¯s (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The thought of Heartlove Zhao had Shang Mo sharply realizing that he still liked women¡ªsexuality was something that one was born with. Besides, other than Rong Mo, he had no interest even in the most handsome of men. He presumed that he must have been feeling too tired recently due to the immense pressure from work. He wanted to give himself a break, and was perhaps hoping that he coulde home to a partner whom he could really rx and be himself with. Be it in terms of looks and character, the partner should ideally be someone he liked and wouldn¡¯t get bored of no matter how long he looked. Rong Mo was young and suave, mature and reserved, with not much words. He had a calm temperament and was always polite to others. It was really easy to get along with him,fortable as a spring breeze. And rarer than anything else, he was intelligent. Someone that Shang Mo could not pick out any ws about... Rong Mo was the first. In that sense, Rong Mo fulfilled every single wish he had dreamt about in a prospective partner. That was the reason why he would have such a delusion. That¡¯s right, it was a delusion. Rong Mo, Rong Mo... a pity he was born a man. ... Rong Mo had no idea about the conflicting thoughts that were running through Shang Mo¡¯s mind right now. Everything that had happened today caused her to feel extremely moody. Till this point of time, she still could not figure out how Zhu Yuyu could fall in love with her, given that they had barely interacted and just known one another. And, why would Shang Mo think that she was trying to raise her own position by making use of Zhu Yuyu? After interacting with Shang Mo for such a long time, even though she would not dare im she knew him 100%, she still felt she knew him rather thoroughly. That was a man who was aloof and cold; his spectacles were a form of disguise for him. In reality, he was a man that was not easy to get along with, and was particrly vengeful. The best would be for anyone to not offend him, and if they did, life would not be that easy-going in the future for them. She had better watch herself to not offend him. But naturally, she would have to find an opportune moment to move out as well. It was no use thinking that much about things. No matter how moody she was, Rong Mo managed to catch a good night¡¯s sleep. As for Shang Mo, things were not that great for him. He could not sleep at all for the entire night, feeling super lethargic with his temple thumping. When Rong Mo caught sight of him the next day, it was clear that he exuded forth a grim and cold aura. Those eyes of his were deep and dark. She identally caught sight of them and was sucked into that vortex, feeling as though a storm wasing along with the raging waves, making her feel the chills. Seemed like there was a deep aftermath left behind by the incident of the previous day. She had better tread carefully and not agitate Shang Mo for the next few days. She pretended as though nothing had happened, smiling at Shang Mo and scooping a bowl of porridge for herself. Shang Mo had fallen asleep on the sofa the previous night, and he was awakened by the cold. He seemed to have caught a flu as his nose was stuffed. Seeing how he was rubbing his nose from time to time, Rong Mo asked concernedly, ¡°Have you caught a cold?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s breathing froze¡ªhe had not expected that she would care for him despite how he treated herst night. ¡°A little...¡± It was not a full cold¡ªhe was just feeling ufortable. ¡°I¡¯ve got some flu medicine. I¡¯ll go up and get it for you.¡± Rong Mo ced her bowl down and was prepared to leave. ¡°Sit down!¡± Shang Mo ordered, then spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t have to take medicine yet.¡± Even though his expression was cold, a sense of warmth was slowly spreading through him. Why did he feel moved by Rong Mo¡¯s concern toward him? Chapter 785 - There Are Never What If’s (15)

    Chapter 785: There Are Never What If¡¯s (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Other than granny, there never seemed to be anyone else who would think that he might ever fall sick. All of them felt that he was capable of anything, as though he was made of steel. Shang Mo recalled his promise of the previous night, and as though he wanted to reciprocate that care from Rong Mo, said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to the film set today. Go with Big Mountain to Century.¡± ¡°Century?¡± Qian Xun was just mentioning Century to her a couple of days ago. That was an entertainmentpany that was established not too long ago. Qian Xun¡¯s manager¡ªLi Yangyang¡ªwas poached away by Century. Ever since Li Yangyang entered Century and had her own shares in it, she had hoped that Qian Xun would jump ship into Century after her contract was up. Even though Century was a newpany, it had an extensivework and deep pockets, unlike any other normal entertainment managementpanies. They had their own mediapany andwork, using a high price to acquire the most professional team. Clearly, their aim was to create an entertainment empire of the highest tier. She knew that the CEO of Century was a man whose surname was Chu, and Shang Mo¡¯s investments were together with Century as well. Seemed like Shang Mo had a share of Century, and should be one of the hidden bosses at the back as well. ¡°You don¡¯t have a contract now. Since we¡¯re going to turn you into one of the hottest stars of the entertainment industry, you have to have your own professional team.¡± Shang Mo exined indifferently. Rong Mo understood¡ªhe was trying to get her to sign an agreement with thepany before entering the entertainment industry officially. But, could she do it? After all, she was a woman. If she were Mo Feifei, based on Mo Feifei¡¯s age, she should be 25 years old or so now. Because she was in a vegetative state for 7 years without the memories of it, she thought that she was merely 18. It was easier to hide everything now that it was winter. Bute summer, how was she going to do it? She wanted to get herself exposed as a bait to find out everything about her past. Yet, it was easier portraying the image of an 18-year-old young boy than a mature man. There was no way she could continue developing in this industry in the long term. Looking at how Rong Mo had no response for a long time, Shang Mo frowned. ¡°Why? You¡¯re regretting it?¡± He thought that Rong Mo had contemted for an entire night to not join the entertainment industry because he wanted to be with Zhu Yuyu. Rong Mo shook his head. ¡°No... I¡¯ll go.¡± She had no background, and even her identity was a lie. If she did not have Shang Mo¡¯s help, there was no way she would have a chance for any sort of exposure. Besides, at such a critical junction, she had better listen to Shang Mo¡¯smands obediently, lest she caused their rtionship to sour. When Rong Mo arrived at Century, the person to wee her was Qian Xun¡¯s manager, Li Yangyang. After ncing through the contract passed to her by Li Yangyang, Rong Mo ascertained that there was nothing wrong with it before signing ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ on it. A step at a time then... Things couldn¡¯t possibly get worse than they were now. Besides, she had not imagined that Li Yangyang would be her manager. That had her rather surprised. Li Yangyang was poached away with arge amount of money as the head of artist management. She would usually only take charge of the most important artists. To think that as a neer, she would be managed directly by Li Yangyang¡ªshe had Shang Mo to thank for that. Returning home, Rong Mo sat on the sofa and looked at a training schedule Li Yangyang had arranged for her. Amongst them was an activity that she resisted and caused her headaches. Gymming. Pointing on the word gym, she was sent into a daze until a deep voice rang out from behind her. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to start gymming.¡± Instinctively, Rong Mo turned around. Out of nowhere, Shang Mo had leaned down behind her, and that turn nearly had their faces sticking with one another. Chapter 786 - There Are Never What If’s (16)

    Chapter 786: There Are Never What If¡¯s (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the handsome face before her, Rong Mo froze for a long time without snapping out of it; the same was the case for Shang Mo. The two of them stared at one another just like that, time seemingly frozen between them as their breaths intertwined in a hazy mist. Tension and ambiguity rose steadily in the air. This was not the first time that Shang Mo was in such close proximity of Rong Mo, but it was the first time he was scrutinizing her this carefully. He was shocked to find out how delicate her features were up close. Those single eyelids were sharp like a knife, exuding forth a firm coldness. Yet, that nose was petite and slightly rounded, giving off a feeling of innocence and childishness. It was truly hard to imagine that someone couldbine those two starkly different feelings into a single image with such refreshing tenderness. At the same time, that independent and pure aura that was emitted from her personally was truly charismatic. The feeling was like a Zen feeling that no one could fullyprehend, yet would always appreciate. However, her lips were the most attractive to him. They weren¡¯t like the thick, sexy ones that were trending nowadays, the sweet faint smiling types, or the high and aloof cold types. Her lips looked like flowers that were blossoming, especially when they were slightly peeled, giving off azy sense of sexiness. Shang Mo felt as though he was bewitched and possessed to a point where he really leaned in slightly, wanting to kiss Rong Mo on the lips. While Mr. Shang was experiencing that flurry of emotions, Rong Mo was nowhere better. She red at the other nkly, losing her sense of self. As Shang Mo¡¯s lips inched toward hers and were about to kiss her... Rong Mo¡¯s eyes widened as though she had just snapped out of a dream. Suddenly, she thought about Shang Mo¡¯s attitude toward Zhu Yuyu liking her. And all that talk about making her the hottest male star of the entertainment industry? What was it for? Because he did not want her to be with Zhu Yuyu! The industry was full of unwritten rules! She then thought about how Shang Mo was said to swing both ways. Could Shang Mo... The thought of that possibility sent a surge of mes through Rong Mo¡¯s heart. It was as though this was not Shang Mo she was facing, but a carnivorous beast that was opening its jaws, ready to devour her up! Instantly, she felt terrible and irritable from head to toe. Shang Mo¡¯s lips were nearly there and would make contact with hers in less than a single second. Finally, that string within Rong Mo¡¯s mind snapped! She bolted upright and stumbled back a couple of steps as though she was defending against a robber. That action of hers had Shang Mo snapping back to his senses too. He too was shocked by what he was doing as he bolted upright by reflex. Looking at Rong Mo¡¯s confused and wary expression toward him, her odd gaze had Shang Mo feeling uneasy from head to toe. He could guess what Rong Mo was thinking about as his face darkened and he scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not a gay!!¡± He tossed that statement and flung his sleeves, leaving. Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Fu, of course you¡¯re not a gay. You¡¯re a bisexual! Bisexuals were scarier than gays! Thankfully, she had scrutinized through the contract earlier today to ensure that there were no issues. Else, she was afraid that Shang Mo might make use of the contract to force her into an exchange of sorts! Chapter 787 - There Are Never What If’s (17)

    Chapter 787: There Are Never What If¡¯s (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since that day, Rong Mo did not catch sight of Shang Mo anymore. It was as though he had gone abroad. That was for the better as well. Yet, for some reason, she found herself recalling the way he had looked at her that day, the light that was piercing through that darkness, so warm and scorching. She froze up for a long time, not knowing why she was acting as such. The current her was living with a chaotic memory where her past was mixed with her present. What was she doing thinking about Shang Mo instead of clearing this mess in her mind? Today was her final scene as the 2nd male lead in the set. The final outdoor shoot would only be taken after the female lead was done with her scenes. Other than Rong Mo, there were a couple of actors finishing their roles on this day as well. Because of that, the director ended the shoot earlier than usual to treat everyone to a meal. To Rong Mo¡¯s surprise, Qian Xun brought Shi Guang along. Facing that longing gaze of Shi Guang, Rong Mo shifted her eyes away. She had already made it clear to the other that she was not her sister. So, why was that woman still obstinatelying to her for an answer as though she was a screw loose? Right now, Rong Mo did not know why she could not recall anything. What if she were to lead danger to Shi Guang just through her eptance of thetter? Twisting her head away coldly, Rong Mo treated Shi Guang just like a stranger. No matter how Shi Guang nced at her during the meal, she chose to ignore her. After the meal, she headed to the restroom. Right when she came out, she caught sight of Shi Guang on the path back. ¡°Sist... Rong Mo.¡± Shi Guang called out softly. ¡°I thought that I have already made it clear the previous time around, Miss Shi... Or rather, Mrs. Lu, please don¡¯t disturb me!¡± Rong Mo replied coldly. ¡°I merely wish to see you...¡± Shi Guang bit on her lips. Rong Mo frowned, looking at her with an icy gaze that concealed the sadness inside her. ¡°Have you ever put yourself in my shoes? If I were the one bugging you right now telling you that you resemble my brother, how would you feel? After all, I¡¯m a public figure. Even if I¡¯m not really popr right now because I¡¯ve just started out, what about in the future? What if others were to catch evidence of you bugging me as such as well? Things would be fine if they were to just interpret it as you mistaking me as your sister. But, what if they were to spread rumors that I was a third party who was trying to step into your marriage? Wouldn¡¯t that be akin to destroying me?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face turned pale immediately. Right now, she had not expected any form of acknowledgment or the likes from Rong Mo¡ªshe merely wanted toe see her. But, Rong Mo was right as well. If they were caught, things might y out as how the other had described. An apologetic feeling rose in Shi Guang¡¯s heart. ¡°S-Sorry.¡± ¡°Forget it! Just keep your distance from me in the future.¡± Rong Mo turned around and left right after saying it. Looking at that back view, the only sensation Shi Guang felt was a throbbing pain. At least, it wasn¡¯t as painful as the previous incident. She thought about how there was no way Rong Mo wouldn¡¯t acknowledge her if she were truly her sister. And if she had amnesia, Shi Guang could only wait till she had recovered her memories. Turning around, she caught sight of Qian Xun looking at her calmly. As she walked over, thette smiled and said nothing at all. Shi Guang drove over personally today. Since Qian Xun had no chauffeur and Shi Guang would have to pass by her ce on the way back, thetter hopped onto her car. Chapter 788 - There Are Never What If’s (18)

    Chapter 788: There Are Never What If¡¯s (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang gripped onto the steering wheel tightly, asking Qian Xun, ¡°Erm... you heard everything just now?¡± ¡°No... I¡¯m not the type of person that enjoys eavesdropping. I didn¡¯t approach when I saw that you guys were conversing.¡± She smiled at Shi Guang with a charisma that seeped right into her bones. Shi Guang was relieved that she was not a man, or she would have definitely been bewitched by that look! ¡°You¡¯re always just using me as a decoy, back then and now as well. All you want to do is look for Rong Mo. But honestly, I¡¯m curious as to why you keep looking for him so relentlessly. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Lu Yanchen might get jealous?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the previous time around, it¡¯s for serious business.¡± Shi Guang paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°But in reality, there¡¯s nothing much to hide about this. Anyone familiar with us would find it a shock to look at Rong Mo as well¡ªhe resembles my sister way too much. It¡¯s almost as though they¡¯re one and the same. You know that my sister has gone missing as well, right? That¡¯s why it¡¯s inevitable that I seem to sense a feeling of my sistering off from him.¡± She did not tell Qian Xun about how she was pretty sure Rong Mo was a woman after she had touched the other¡¯s chest by ident. Qian Xun¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Shi Guang incredibly. ¡°You mean to say... Rong Mo really resembles your sister?¡± This was way too uncanny. She had felt that Shi Guang resembled her mother. To think that Rong Mo would resemble Shi Guang¡¯s sister too. What a small world! It was as though everyone resembled one another! How had she not noticed such a phenomenon throughout her life? ¡°Yeaps... That¡¯s right!¡± Shi Guang stopped at a red light and turned to look at Qian Xun. ¡°Erm, I¡¯ve got a question I¡¯ve meant to ask as well. Would you tell me the truth?¡± Qian Xun raised her brows. ¡°Oh? What do you want to ask? I¡¯ll definitely not lie to you.¡± ¡°I guess you must know why I hate Su Ya. But, I want to ask you right now... why do you hate Lu Yanzhi?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s face turned frosty as she tried shrugging off the question. ¡°Since when have I said that I hated Lu Yanzhi?¡± Shi Guang spilled out her guess. ¡°You said that all men of the Lu Family are bad. The other day, you had clearly taken a fancy to Xiao Bai. But, right after you found out he was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s child, you turned pretty upset. So, when you said that all Lu men are bad, the one you were referring to was actually Lu Yanzhi, right?¡± Shi Guang could barely contain her gossipy expression. ¡°Were you guys in a rtionship before and he had bullied you, having a child with another woman... and hence you guys broke up and you hated him ever since?¡± Surprise flickered through Qian Xun¡¯s face as she chuckled out resignedly. ¡°Haha...¡± She looked at Shi Guang somewhat speechlessly. ¡°Are you kidding? Why would you think that?¡± ¡°I-Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Shi Guang drove off at the green light and only turned back to look at the other after the car was moving ahead steadily. ¡°If not, why do you hate him?¡± Qian Xun remained silent, looking up ahead without saying anything as though she had sunk right into her memories. ¡°Qian Xun?¡± Shi Guang called out, but to no reaction. Worried for her, Shi Guang stopped the car at the roadside and shook her a little. ¡°Qian Xun, are you alright?¡± Snapping back to her senses, Qian Xun looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang asked softly, ¡°Were you thinking about the past when you were together with Yanzhi?¡± Chapter 789 - There Are Never What If’s (19)

    Chapter 789: There Are Never What If¡¯s (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun curled her lips coldly. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship with Lu Yanzhi. He is not the one that I like, and neither am I the one he likes.¡± Huh? Shi Guang was surprised. She had once suspected that Qian Xun might be Xiao Bai¡¯s mother the same way Xiao Bai did. But, if they were never in a rtionship, she must have been mistaken. She could not help but blurt out asking again, ¡°Then why do you hate Yanzhi?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he killed the person most important to me.¡± Su Qianxun snarled while instinctively touching her stomach. ¡°The person most important to you?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s breathing wasbored as astonishment filled her eyes. There was a life involved between Qian Xun and Lu Yanzhi? Shi Guang took a deep look at Qian Xun whose expression seemed casual as usual, yet concealing deep emotions that she did not want others to tell of at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I should not have brought up something so painful for you.¡± ¡°It isn¡¯t anything painful, merely some bad past experiences.¡± Qian Xun chuckled out and did not seem to mind. She asked softly, ¡°I bumped into Wang Caichun the other day. From her, I heard about some stories concerning you and Lu Yanchen. You guys were each other¡¯s first love, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! But, we broke up for around 2 years plus before getting together again.¡± Shi Guang sniggered, her eyes lighting up brightly. ¡°How nice!¡± Qian Xun was filled with envy. ¡°Were you truly not together with Yanzhi in the past?¡± Shi Guang was still somewhat disbelieving. Whenever Qian Xun mentioned Lu Yanzhi, there was always a hint of love mixed with hatred¡ªthe same way Shi Guang had behaved after she and Lu Yanchen had broken up. ¡°A rtionshipes from both ways. Do you understand?¡± What she had with Lu Yanzhi could not be considered as a rtionship. ¡°You had a crush on Yanzhi? Because the love didn¡¯t work out, it turned into hate?¡± Shi Guang blurted out with her guess. Instantly, Qian Xun rolled her eyes at Shi Guang. ¡°S-Sorry, sorry! I was truly just too curious!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine... It¡¯s been almost 6 years now.¡± With that, Qian Xunid back on her seat and shut her eyes, not seeming as though she wanted to continue on this topic. As the car arrived at Qian Xun¡¯s apartment, she took out an invitation card before leaving. Opening it, Shi Guang saw Shi Ze¡¯s name beside Su Qianxun as sheughed out awkwardly. ¡°Erm, you know how things are between Shi Ze and Lu Yanchen. I¡¯ve got to ask Yanchen if he¡¯s going, and will only go if he agrees.¡± ¡°Sure, hubby-controlled-wife!¡± Qian Xun mocked yfully before leaving. When Qian Xun got home and looked at that icy cold room, she could not help but feel a sense of hollowness in her heart. That conversation with Shi Guang had her recalling about the yesteryears which were way too painful and despairing for her, such that even she herself did not wish to recall them. She did not wish to! Lying down on the ice cold bed, she closed her eyes, wanting to sleep for a little while. Yet, the sounds of an infant crying rang out in her ears. Qian Xun¡¯s eyes jerked wide open as she looked ahead in shock, her eyes nk and empty for the longest time before she regained focus. Unable to sleep, she scrolled through Weibo on her phone. The production team of Nine Heavens had just uploaded a new batch of photos, and she reposted them casually. On Weibo, her poprity was still rather spectacr. Within minutes of her posting, there were over thousands of reposts andments, with most of theming from her fansmenting about how beautiful she was. Chapter 790 - There Are Never What If’s (20)

    Chapter 790: There Are Never What If¡¯s (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were even a small number of fans who mentioned how she had a simr be as Rong Mo, and both of them looked like they were taking a couple¡¯s picture. At the start, Qian Xun was not really bothered. Was she really simr to Rong Mo? Clicking on the photo mentioned, she noticed that they were indeed somewhat simr. Suddenly, a strange feeling flooded her. Shi Guang resembled her mother in general. Shi Guang¡¯s sister resembled Rong Mo. And now, people were iming that her be was simr to Rong Mo¡¯s. That was as good as saying she resembled Shi Guang¡¯s sister. Qian Xun did not take after her mother. Her facial features¡ªespecially her be portion¡ªresembled her father. That pair of siblings, Shi Guang and her sister, whom Qian Xun had no blood rtion with... one of them resembled her mother while the other resembled her father. Why did it feel as though they were just like a family? Could Shi Guang¡¯s father or mother be an illegitimate child of the Sus outside? Or, was there some other reason to it? Qian Xun wondered if she was overthinking it, and resolved that if she were to head home, she would ask her father whether they had any children other than Qian Xun and her siblings. ... When Shi Guang got home, Lu Yanchen was not back yet. So, she sat on the sofa, watching tv while waiting for him. However, she fell asleep just like that. By the time she woke up, she found herself lying on the bed in his embrace. She nudged herself against his chest before hugging him. ¡°When did you return? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Lu Yanchen opened his eyes slowly. ¡°You were fast asleep, so why should I wake you up? Go back to sleep.¡± There was a hazy sleepiness in his tone as he closed his eyes right after. Shi Guang disturbed him intentionally and peeled at his eyelids. ¡°But, I don¡¯t really feel like sleeping. Won¡¯t you chat with me?¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, go scroll through your novels. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± With that, he turned the other side. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that...¡± Shi Guang ced her arms around his waist before hugging him from behind. ¡°Your dainty little wife is beckoning out to you with passion right now. How could you bear to fall asleep just like that?¡± ¡°Dainty little wife?¡± The man whose eyes were closed mocked out helplessly. ¡°More like old haggard.¡± ¡°What! Lu Yanchen! You¡¯re already disdainful of me before we¡¯re even through with our wedding?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s agitated face snarled out fiercely at the sleeping man. She then curled her legs around his hips entirely onto him before nagging at his ears. ¡°Lu Yanchen Lu Yanchen Lu Yanchen Lu Yanchen.¡± While frowning, he spoke with a hint of warning. ¡°Shi Littly.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Shi Guang sniggered yfully. ¡°Just a little chat.¡± ¡°I want to sleep.¡± ¡°If I say that I want it, would you not feel tired anymore?¡± ¡°But of course...¡± Suddenly, he rolled around and hugged her in his embrace, breathing out heavily while nibbling on her ears. ¡°You want it?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s mouth cramped up. ¡°Why do I feel as though that entire head of yours is only filled with thoughts of this?¡± Unable to contain himself, Lu Yanchen kissed her on the lips and hugged her tightly while tickling her, causing Shi Guang to try and dodge whileughing out. However, his long arms rendered her almost entirely helpless. After fooling around for a long time, they finally stopped as he kissed her on the neck gently, askingzily, ¡°Well, what do you want to talk about?¡± Chapter 791 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (1)

    Chapter 791: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guangy down t and looked at the ceiling, pondering for a long time before speaking up, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to talk about either. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m feeling rather moody?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve met with Rong Mo, right?¡± Lu Yanchen had long seen through her from just her expression as he turned toward her and crushed her with his leg. ¡°I did.¡± Shi Guang admitted to it honestly. Afraid that Lu Yanchen might get angry, she trailed her finger against his chest gently before continuing affirmatively. ¡°She is truly a woman, just that she doesn¡¯t want to admit it. I really wish I could just pull a strand of her hair for a DNA test.¡± ¡°Well, you COULD do that. But, do you think you can get a strand of her hair? Even hair from objects she had used before might not belong to her. The best way is to get a strand of hair plucked from her head directly.¡± That was the only foolproof way where idents would not happen. ¡°But, that¡¯s quite difficult. She¡¯s sporting short hair right now, and would always be wearing hats now that it¡¯s winter as well. Unless I were to use force? But, if I were to go about it that way, given the circumstances right now, she would not trust me either, and would only feel that...¡± she¡¯s seducing him again. Shi Guang could not say thosest few words out loud. She then sighed. ¡°Alright, enough about this! Actually, why I want to talk has nothing to do with Rong Mo. I¡¯m just feeling moody.¡± Looking at his cold face that seemed as though he knew she was pretending to be fine, she sniggered out before dering firmly. ¡°For real, I¡¯m not lying! I¡¯m really just feeling moody, but I just can¡¯t pinpoint the reason. It¡¯s as though I¡¯ve got a bad feeling about something.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of thinking so much? If your heart isn¡¯t at ease, I¡¯ll soothe it down for you.¡± Lu Yanchen reached beneath her clothes and stuck his hands on her chest while his leg that was on her body started caressing as well. ¡°You... Why are you always like this!¡± Shi Guang pped his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m serious here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can depend on me for everything!¡± He shifted his hand to her waist and hugged her close. Lying in his embrace, Shi Guang closed her eyeszily. The two of them did not speak for the longest time, merely enjoying one another¡¯s warmth. Suddenly, Shi Guang was reminded of Qian Xun¡¯s invitation and asked, ¡°Qian Xun gave me an invitation card today... It¡¯s for her and Shi Ze. Do you think we should go?¡± ¡°You wish to go?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang calmly¡ªthis was a reversal of her request. If she wanted to go, he would apany her. ¡°No, but I think that... Rong Mo would be there.¡± Shi Guang expressed sadly. ¡°I promised Rong Mo today that I would not disturb her any longer.¡± ¡°Perhaps, we should go for a while on that day...¡± Having seemingly thought of something, Lu Yanchen remarked. Shi Guang looked at his mysterious expression and instinctively thought about Lu Yanzhi. She could not help but blurt out, ¡°And I nearly forgot... Do you know about Qian Xun and Yanzhi¡¯s affairs?¡± ¡°What about her and Yanzhi?¡± Looking at Lu Yanchen¡¯s confused manner, Shi Guang was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t... the two of them know one another?¡± ¡°In my memory, they shouldn¡¯t have. Qian Xun had been living abroad since she was young, and thus most people don¡¯t even know she was a daughter of the Su Family. As for Yanzhi, he has always been in the country, attending military school and joining the corps afterward. Most of his time was spent in the military. He should not have any connections with Qian Xun.¡± Chapter 792 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (2)

    Chapter 792: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The more Shi Guang listened on, the weirder it felt. ¡°But, when I spoke with Qian Xun, the way she spoke seemed as though she knew Yanzhi. And not only that, it seemed like a rather deep rtionship... How do I say this? She said that Yanzhi killed off someone most important to her. I don¡¯t know whether that¡¯s real or not. But, I just have this feeling that they were once in a rtionship. In fact, I¡¯m even suspecting that Xiao Bai may be Qian Xun¡¯s child.¡± ¡°He shouldn¡¯t be.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone was rather certain. ¡°How are you so sure?¡± ¡°Xiao Bai is only around 5 years old right now. 6 years ago, Su Qianxun was already an international model. She had a childhood sweetheart boyfriend, and they even did some overseas engagement or whatnot back then...¡± Suddenly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice trailed off. Shi Guang¡¯s face was surprised as she looked at Lu Yanchen in incredulity. ¡°Qian Xun had a boyfriend 6 years ago?¡± Could she have truly been mistaken? Yet, the way Lu Yanchen was furrowing his brows... It was as though he had recalled something else. Shi Guang shut her gaping mouth and looked at Lu Yanchen tenderly. ¡°Have you thought about something else?¡± He looked at her with a strange gaze¡ªcould this love novel reading idiot truly have gotten it on the mark? This stupid idiot was kinda sharp at times toward things like these. If not because she had mentioned it, no one would have linked these two people who did not know one another together. Looking at how he was not saying anything for a long time and merely looking at her, Shi Guang nudged him. He held her hand conveniently. ¡°Su Qianxun and her boyfriend¡¯s overseas engagement seemed to havested for an entire year or so, and she seemed to have returned with the two of them broken up. Coincidentally, at that time, Yanzhi had a mission...¡± ¡°What mission? Could it be possible that they might have been together then?¡± Shi Guang chased after the question. ¡°He did not tell me what mission it was... One would have to be punished for revealing ssified secrets of the nation.¡± He replied while pinching her nose. ¡°Say... why are you always so curious toward the gossips of others?¡± ¡°Geez!¡± Shi Guang pped his hand away. ¡°I¡¯m just casually asking!¡± ¡°So, you don¡¯t feel moody now that there¡¯s a gossip to talk about?¡± ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t wish to chat with me!¡± Shi Guang harrumphed coldly and turned her back against him. ¡°Shall we head back home to apany mother tomorrow?¡± He hugged her from the back. ¡°Sure! Let¡¯s go to mum¡¯s ce for lunch tomorrow. How about just turning up as a surprise?¡± ¡°Sure, a surprise sounds good!¡± Instantly right after, he pinned himself onto her and snuck a surprise attack. Shi Guang could not believe it at all. She had barely said anything and he was getting on top of her once more! She wanted to push him away, but his impatient tongue had already found itself on her lips, wetting them passionately... while his slender, long fingers were dancing their way around her body. The entire house was filled with nothing but the sounds of the lovebirds. Shi Guang red at him and could not help but bemoan. ¡°You¡¯re definitely going to suffer from erectile dysfunction one day the way you¡¯re losing yourself every other moment!¡± Lu Yanchen paid no heed and held her hands above her head, kissing her on the lips as he began to enjoy his feast of love. Three hourster, the initially lethargic Lu Yanchen walked into the shower all refreshed and energetic. As for Shi Guang, she merelyid limply on the bed andined in bashful anger, ¡°Can¡¯t move...¡± He did not mind at all as he backtracked and carried her into the shower for another bath of love. Chapter 793 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (3)

    Chapter 793: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After their long hours of romping around the previous night, both of them were awakened by a phone call the next day. Lu Yanchen opened his eyes and was greeted by the sight of Shi Guang, who was stirring awake as well. He reached for his phone, and before he could speak, Chu Mubei¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Old Lu, have you eaten?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Yanchen checked the time¡ªit was already 11am. ¡°I¡¯ve booked a suite a Nanlou. Let¡¯s eat together?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reply to you in a bit.¡± Shi Guang peeled her eyes open, looking as though she waspletely in a daze as she asked in a coarse voice after he hung up, ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°Chu Mubei... He asked us to eat together.¡± ¡°What time is it now?¡± ¡°11 plus.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head over to mummy¡¯s ce after eating then. We¡¯ll squeeze Chu Mubei goodter.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The two of them washed up, and by the time they arrived at Nanlou, it was already close to 12. Nanlou was a hotpot restaurant, and the pot was already boiling by the time they arrived, along with an assortment of dishes served, all ready for them to begin eating. Chu Mubei had only invited Lu Yanchen. When Shi Guang arrived as well, his face ckened as he asked Lu Yanchen, who was pouring drinks for Shi Guang, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that Shi Guang had an appointment this afternoon?¡± If he had known that Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t being alone, he wouldn¡¯t have asked him! In the past, he was all for getting both of them together because he loved to see how Lu Yanchen was always flustered, and did not know how to deal with Shi Guang. But now, he disliked hanging out with them, where they would do nothing but act lovey-dovey before him. ¡°Did I?¡± Lu Yanchen acted dumb. ¡°I was supposed to meet Qian Xun for a meal. But, we pushed it forward and settled it with dinnerst night.¡± Shi Guang exined with a smile. ¡°Why? You¡¯re going to turn poor just because I bring an extra Pax?¡± Lu Yanchen eyed Chu Mubei coldly. Not turn poor... It was just that with both of them around, Chu Mubei¡¯s tummy was already full before he even began eating! Chu Mubei could only cook his food with an upset face. ¡°Drink some tea. It¡¯ll help to purge the dampness from your body.¡± Because of a typhoon, the weather had been rather unforgiving in the past couple of days. Even just crossing a small stretch of road was enough for one to feel the chills. ¡°Sure!¡± Shi Guang took over and sipped a little before warming her hands with the teacup. Instantly, Lu Yanchen covered her hands. ¡°Why are you always forgetting to bring gloves?¡± Chu Mubei looked at her and grumbled in his heart... It¡¯s not as though she¡¯s made of tofu! What¡¯s the big deal about getting it a little cold? Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen and chuckled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re for? I won¡¯t feel cold once I put my hands in your pockets.¡± ¡°You must always remember to bring your gloves if you¡¯re alone... and your scarf and hat. It¡¯s warm in the house, but really cold outside!¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s teeth were almost decaying from the amount of sugar. ¡°...¡± ¡°Yepp, yepp!¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. Grumble Shi Guang¡¯s breakfast-less stomach started grumbling right after she finished speaking as her face blushed. ¡°Hungry... heh!¡± Instantly, Lu Yanchen cooked some food and ced it on her dish. ¡°Here!¡± Chu Mubei could no longer watch everything. No way he was going to continue suffering here eating dog food all alone! He had to get someone else toe and suffer with him! He took out his phone and gave Wang Caichun a call. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Xinwan City... Why?¡± Chu Mubei had turned the speakers on. The moment Shi Guang heard Wang Caichun¡¯s voice, she called out, ¡°Caichun!¡± ¡°Eh? Shi Guang?¡± Chu Mubei said, ¡°We¡¯re having hotpot at Nanlou. It¡¯s quite near to you. Want to join us?¡± Chapter 794 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (4) Chapter 794: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (4) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang Caichun agreed without thinking twice, and Chu Mubei was extremely pleased¡ªhe no longer needed to eat dog food alone! Looking at how smug Chu Mubei was looking after hanging up, Lu Yanchen raised his brows and dissed him on purpose. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate people who cut into a meal the most?¡± Chu Mubei replied smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s not as though she¡¯s anyone else. She¡¯s my wife.¡± Shi Guang looked at him. ¡°But, aren¡¯t you guys fake?¡± Chu Mubei, ¡°...¡± These two were really just working together to get at him! He said with a ck face. ¡°Can you not say that out loud? What if people know we¡¯re fake?!¡± Lu Yanchen added on intentionally. ¡°Marry a real one then if you¡¯ve got the capabilities.¡± Harrumphing coldly, Chu Mubei snarled out. ¡°Fine! You win!¡± With that, he poured a ss of beer and pushed it right in front of Lu Yanchen. ¡°Get me drunk if you¡¯ve got the capabilities then!¡± Shi Guang pulled the ss before her right away. ¡°No! Lu Yanchen can¡¯t drink. He¡¯s got to driveter.¡± ¡°Just a ss of beer... It¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Mubei picked up his own ss and drank a mouthful. ¡°I¡¯m drivingter too.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t drink if you¡¯re going to driveter. Or, don¡¯t drive if you¡¯re going to drink!¡± Shi Guang emphasized. ¡°Bothersome!¡± Chu Mubei grumbled. ¡°Do you find me bothersome?¡± Shi Guang red at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Since you¡¯re going to be in the car, there¡¯s naturally no way I¡¯m drinking.¡± That simple statement contained a never-ending amount of care. ¡°Come, have a piece of beef.¡± Shi Guang brought a piece of beef she had just cooked over to Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth. When he bit on it, Shi Guang sniggered. ¡°Is it nice?¡± ¡°Anything cooked by you is nice.¡± She looked at him and blinked, causing his heart to flutter. He truly wanted to kiss her right at this moment but he controlled himself¡ªit wasn¡¯t the appropriate ce to do so after all. He then eyed Chu Mubei at the side. ¡°What are you looking at!¡± ¡°Can you both stop being so intentional?¡± Looking at the way they were behaving, Chu Mubei felt as though the entire world was surreal. If anyone were to tell him that Lu Yanchen would behave this way in the past, he would have never believed them. ¡°How are we being intentional? This is just the way we behave EVERY OTHER DAY.¡± Shi Guang rolled her eyes at Chu Mubei. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re in love someday.¡± ¡°What¡¯s love? I don¡¯t care for it!¡± Chu Mubei gave a maniacal expression that looked as though he was asking to be beaten up. ¡°You...!¡± Shi Guang was speechless. ¡°Ignore him... Let¡¯s just eat our food.¡± Lu Yanchen ced a peeled prawn on her mouth as she smiled at him sweetly. ¡°Thank you!¡± Chu Mubei¡¯s face was totally resigned. Thankfully, Wang Caichun arrived just then. Her appearance livened the entire ce. ¡°Have some rice!¡± The y pot rice that they had ordered had just been served as Lu Yanchen scooped a bowl and ced it before Shi Guang. The fragrant scent filled her nose as she took a small taste with her chopsticks before grinning brightly. ¡°Delicious!¡± As she said that, she took a bit of rice for Lu Yanchen too with her chopsticks. Chu Mubei had thought that Wang Caichun would join him in looking at these two with disdain. But as it turned out, not only was she not unhappy over being fed dog food, she was even mesmerized by them with all smiles! Chu Mubei was perplexed. What was with that infatuated expression, as though SHE was the one being in love? Chapter 795 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (5)

    Chapter 795: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He mocked at Wang Caichun. ¡°What are you smiling like an infatuated idiot over their lovey doveyness for? What has it got to do with you? It¡¯s not as though you¡¯re the one in love.¡± Wang Caichun looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s not like someone like you can understand. Have you heard of the saying, ¡®Sweetness explodes the heart of a young maiden¡¯?¡± He curled his lips and jeered. ¡°You? A maiden¡¯s heart? More like a King Kong¡¯s heart!¡± Instantly, Wang Caichun¡¯s face turned ck as her eyes widened. ¡°Chu Mubei, where¡¯s the mutual respect that we promised to give? Is that the way you should talk to your partner in cahoots?¡± ¡°Fine, fine!¡± Chu Mubei gave a ¡®couldn¡¯t be bothered¡¯ expression. ¡°You think that everything¡¯s fine just like that? Don¡¯t you have to apologize?¡± Wang Caichun emphasized on the word ¡®apologize¡¯. ¡°We had agreed on it before. In order for our cooperation to run smoothly, should any party fail to respect the other party, they have to apologize for it.¡± Chu Mubei chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s not as though you¡¯ll grow some meat with my apology?¡± ¡°I will.¡± Wang Caichun replied stubbornly. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at how thick your waist is? If you keep growing more meat, you¡¯re going to end up like a pig!¡± Chu Mubei knew that Wang Caichun was trying to lose weight recently. After all, be it whether they were skinny, fat, tall or short, the mostmon words women talked about these days were ¡®losing weight¡¯. ¡°Even if I turn as fat as a pig, that has nothing to do with you.¡± Wang Caichun pouted her lips while ring at Chu Mubei. ¡°If not for the fact that you¡¯re hanging onto the title of my wife, it would truly be none of my business. But ,I don¡¯t want outsiders to say that I have a pig for a wife.¡± He replied venomously. While both of them were bickering, the atmosphere over at Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang¡¯s side was totally sweet. Shi Guang wanted to eat prawns, but because she peeled them really slowly, Lu Yanchen helped her with it. Even though prawn shells were littered out before him, he had not eaten a single prawn¡ªevery single piece went into Shi Guang¡¯s tummy. As for Shi Guang, she helped Lu Yanchen cook the beef while feeding it right into his mouth dotingly. Even though Wang Caichun and Chu Mubei¡¯s bickering was not loud, Shi Guang could hear everything. Honestly, those two were just like two grudgeful lovers. But to be honest, from their appearances, that beauty and handsome pair were ratherpatible. While they imed that there was no love and their marriage was nothing but a farce, Shi Guang could not help but wonder if things would really end up as such in the end. She stood up and headed to the restroom. Coincidentally, Lu Yanchen walked out for a call as well, leaving the room with only Wang Caichun and Chu Mubei. She dissed at him. ¡°What kind of a man behaves this way!¡± She then indicated at Lu Yanchen, her meaning clear... Take a look and learn! That¡¯s what a good man is like! As though he had not seen her intentions, he remarked strangely, ¡°Well, that fe you like, what¡¯s his name again? The one that seemed to be dating three women at one time. That¡¯s the type of men you like?¡± Wang Caichun¡¯s lips cramped up as she gave Chu Mubei a death stare. He raised his brows and picked up his ss of beer when Wang Caichun snatched it away. Immediately, he bent down toward her like a feral leopard, causing her such fear that she shrieked out and gulped warily, ¡°F-Fine! Take it back!¡± She pushed the ss back. Looking at how warily she was behaving, afraid that he might do something to her, Chu Mubei could not help but grin. Instead of retreating, he even inched toward her on purpose. Chapter 796 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (6)

    Chapter 796: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wang Caichun thought that Chu Mubei would sit properly after she returned the ss, and hence, she sat up properly... only to find that he was headed toward her! Bolting upright in shock, she hurriedly leaned to the side. However, there was only a wall there, and she was stuck after retreating midway. She raised her head to find the distance between her and Chu Mubei extremely close, such that she could even feel the air he was breathing out. It was warm and soft like a gentle breeze that brushed by her cheeks, leaving a trace of it in her heart as well. Instantly, Wang Caichun¡¯s heart raced faster as her body stiffened. Suddenly, the seeds of ambiguity and love started spreading through the air around them. Looking at that handsome face inch ever closer, she asked worriedly, ¡°Y-You... You... What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Mubei smirked out evilly, rubbing his lips with his finger, looking both flirty and sexy. Wang Caichun¡¯s heart was almost floating by now. Why did she feel as though Chu Mubei was trying to seduce and bewitch her? ¡°H-How would I know! In any case, behave yourself!¡± ¡°Behave?¡± He mocked yfully. ¡°What do you mean by behave? You couldn¡¯t have thought that I was going to kiss you?¡± Wang Caichun: ¡°...¡± If he wasn¡¯t trying to kiss her, what was he trying to do moving in like that? Suddenly, Chu Mubei retreated and sat upright at his seat while chuckling out¡ªit was as though he wasughing at her wishful thinking! Instantly, Wang Caichun¡¯s face flooded with a pink blush. ¡°Chu Mubei!¡± He could not help but chuckle out. ¡°Alright, I shan¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± ¡°Are you sick?¡± ¡°I merely wish to let you know that not all men who flirt with you are interested in you.¡± He then tapped at her temple. ¡°Grow some brains and don¡¯t get scammed out there.¡± Wang Caichun nearly flew into a rage, if not for Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang¡¯s return. Bearing everything inside her, she could only suppress that indignation and anger. After Shi Guang returned, she noticed something off about Wang Caichun and asked concernedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Before she could reply, Chu Mubei chimed in, ¡°She said that her hemorrhoids are suddenly hurting, so she can¡¯t sit properly!¡± Wang Caichun nearly spat out blood. ¡°Who told you that my hemorrhoids are hurting?¡± She had wanted to find an excuse to slip off, but after that remark, she felt embarrassed to leave early, or it would seem as though what he said was true! Chu Mubeiforted her by patting her on the shoulders. ¡°Gosh, don¡¯t be embarrassed! It¡¯s not as though Shi Guang¡¯s an outsider. There¡¯s nothing shameful about having hemorrhoids.¡± He chuckled out after thatment. But, in Wang Caichun¡¯s eyes, that was an extremely disgustingugh! She looked at Shi Guang. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense!¡± Shi Guang could naturally tell that Chu Mubei was pranking her, and nodded her head in smiles. ¡°Chu Mubei, why are you always bullying women?¡± Shi Guang stood up and pointed at her seat, wanting to switch seats with Chu Mubei. ¡°Is this even a woman?¡± He raised his brows, and after sitting at Shi Guang¡¯s initial seat, continued to mock, ¡°She¡¯s manlier than most men out there!¡± ¡°Shi Guang, ignore him.¡± Wang Caichun red at him coldly. Chu Mubei did not reply to her and started chatting with Lu Yanchen. Shi Guang asked Wang Caichun, ¡°Haven¡¯t you just opened a studio that specializes in designing gowns for personalities? How¡¯s thating along?¡± ¡°Not bad! Right, that new series of gown that I¡¯ve designed, do you mind advertising it for me?¡± ¡°Advertising?¡± Chapter 797 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (7)

    Chapter 797: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Just wear one of the pieces from the set next time you attend a banquet!¡± Wang Caichun blinked with a smile. ¡°I designed them specifically for you!¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± ¡°Thank you, dear Shi Guang! Let¡¯s drink to that!¡± Wang Caichun took her ss of beer and knocked against Shi Guang¡¯s ss in a mboyant manner. She first had Chu Mubei fill Lu Yanchen¡¯s ss before gulping her own ss down in a suave manner. While Wang Caichun was a good drinker, Shi Guang was far from the same. Even though she had only apanied Wang Caichun for two sses of beer, she was already a little tipsy. Initially, Lu Yanchen had wanted to take Shi Guang back to the apartment. But in her drunkenness, she had already promised Shen Lingshuang that they were headed over. Arriving at the Lus¡¯ ce, Shi Guang reeked of alcohol all over. The moment she stepped out of the car, it felt as though the world was spinning before her. She looked at Lu Yanchen before her and tapped her temple. ¡°Erm... it feels a little giddy here.¡± Because she was practically mumbling, Lu Yanchen could not hear her properly and inched closer. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Why are you swaying! Stop swaying left and right! You¡¯re making my head spin even more!¡± Shi Guang said as she grabbed for his arm while her body swayed. ¡°Why are you still moving?¡± Lu Yanchen could not help but chuckle out¡ªwhat a little idiot! He carried her up entirely and headed into the house. Xiao Bai was solving a puzzle together with Lu Yanzhi in the living room. The moment he heard the door open and saw Lu Yanchen carrying Shi Guang in, he stood up and bolted over excitedly. ¡°Little auntie!¡± The sight of Lu Yanchen carrying Shi Guang had him feeling worried. ¡°Little uncle, what¡¯s wrong with little auntie?¡± Shen Lingshuang was startled when she walked in too. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Suddenly, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes jerked wide open as she smiled at Shen Lingshuang and Xiao Bai, a dimming glint shining through her eyes. A single look was enough to tell that she was drunk, as she struggled to get Lu Yanchen to let her down. The moment she got down, she stumbled forth a couple of steps while he hurriedly reached out to support her. Shen Lingshuang frowned. ¡°She¡¯s drunk? How much did she drink to end up in this state?¡± ¡°Two sses of beer,¡± Lu Yanchen replied. Shen Lingshuang: ¡°...¡± That¡¯s exaggerating, isn¡¯t it? How could her alcohol tolerance be that poor? She pointed upstairs. ¡°Hurry and bring her up there to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, mummy! I¡¯m so fine!¡± Shi Guang leaned against the sofa and looked at Xiao Bai, beckoning out to him. Instantly, he ran over to her. ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t you have piano sses today?¡± Xiao Bai replied happily, ¡°Daddy took a day off for me!¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen, then stood up and muttered. ¡°Erm, Yanzhi! Qian Xun¡¯s getting engaged. Do you know that?¡± The moment she spoke, the entire room went dead silent. Lu Yanchen was speechless. ¡°...¡± This stupid wife really must NOT touch alcohol! A chilling gaze shred through Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes as he bit on his lips in a frighteningly scary manner. On the other side, Shen Lingshuang was both stunned and surprised¡ªQian Xun and her Yanzhi? Did they have some connection? As for Xiao Bai, his heart raced immediately. Why was little auntie asking in that way? Could Qian Xun truly be his mummy? Sensing that everyone¡¯s gaze was locked onto him, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s cold gaze gradually turned mellow as his long fingers took a piece of puzzle before asking casually, ¡°Who¡¯s Qian Xun?¡± Chapter 798 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (8)

    Chapter 798: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Who is Qian Xun? Who is Qian Xun? Who is Qian Xun? Those words rang out in everyone¡¯s minds like an echo. Shen Lingshuang had even thought that she might finally have an answer to Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy. To think that her son didn¡¯t even know that woman at all! Just as she was about to fell disappointed, her grandson yelled out, ¡°Daddy¡¯s lying!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes were brightly lit as he let out a shrill voice, looking both confused and contemtive. He looked at Lu Yanzhi suspiciously. ¡°Daddy, we clearly bumped into that Auntie Qian Xun the other day at the mall! You obviously know who she is! I even asked you if she was my mummy. Why are you saying that you don¡¯t know her today?¡± What an awesome grandson! Shen Lingshuang looked at this brilliant grandson of hers and really wanted to give him a big thumbs up. That¡¯s right! If you know her, admit it! Why do you have to lie about it? Unless... you have something to hide? Shen Lingshuang looked at Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze darken. As for Lu Yanchen, he could sense that something was wrong the moment his brother spoke¡ªhe had merely concealed his own surprise through his indifferent nonchnce. He had never once imagined that his brother would im that he did not know her at all... So, out of the four brothers, First was the best actor... Shi Guang¡¯s brows were gradually raised as she muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t know Qian Xun? No way! Qian Xun said that she knows you. Besides, you guys might even...¡± Her finger pointed as she swayed unsteadily before leaving the finger pointed at Xiao Bai. Even though she did notplete her sentence, everyone understood what she meant¡ªXiao Bai might have been created by them! Lu Yanzhi tossed the puzzle piece he had back into the box before standing up. The tall and robust man had a sturdy build, towering over as he stood tall. Looking both stern and solemn in his military uniform, he cast an extremely cold and sharp nce over at Shi Guang. Shi Guang had coincidentally met with Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze, and could sense the bloodthirst that was exuding out of him. Rattled, her teeth began to chatter right away as she dodged her gaze instinctively. She looked around and found her Lu Yanchen before walking over obediently and hugging him like a little dainty woman. Wrapping his arms around her shoulders, Lu Yanchen chuckled out. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯ll often tell the truth without thinking when she¡¯s tipsy.¡± Lu Yanzhi furrowed his brows, his eyes sharp and clearly still fuming. ¡°...¡± Lu Yanchen paid him no heed and carried Shi Guang, who was silent by now. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her upstairs to rest.¡± After Lu Yanchen left with Shi Guang, Shen Lingshuang looked at her eldest son skeptically. ¡°Yanzhi, what did Shi Guang mean by that earlier on? That Qian Xun couldn¡¯t really be Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy?¡± At the side, Xiao Bai blinked and looked at Lu Yanzhi fixatedly as well. Looking at how this adult and child pair were questioning him like a suspicious character, he remarked coldly, ¡°You should ask the drunk person, not me.¡± With that, he marched outside right away! Shen Lingshuang was exasperated¡ªreally, all of her sons caused her so much worry! She should not have asked him that straightforwardly, and should haveid a trap in her words. But even then, he couldn¡¯t have left just like that! If he were to return to the corps right away, who knew when he would return? At that thought, she walked over to Xiao Bai¡¯s side. ¡°Do you want your mummy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, I guess?¡± Xiao Bai raised his chin slightly, looking as though he was hardly interested. Chapter 799 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (9)

    Chapter 799: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You¡¯re sure about that?¡± All of her sons were such Tsunderes, and even this grandson was just like them! Shen Lingshuangmented mentally about how troublesome it was to have an entire family of Tsunderes. ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s expression was totally Tsundere as his eyes flickered. Pausing for a moment, he added. ¡°But, I AM rather curious as to who she is...¡± Shen Lingshuang chuckled out and pinched at Xiao Bai¡¯s cheeks before leaning beside his ears. ¡°If you wish to know who she is, hurry and go follow your daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy will get angry...¡± ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare to hit you. If he dares to, grandpa will whip him!¡± The moment she finished with her remark, Xiao Bai sprinted off like a race car. ¡°Daddy!¡± Walking in the yard, Lu Yanzhi heard the voice¡ªhis son hade out. He had only turned halfway when Xiao Bai had already arrived before him, hugging him around his thigh. ¡°Let go.¡± He ordered with a stern, cold face. Xiao Bai puffed up his cheeks and pouted, looking at his father longingly. ¡°Daddyyyyyy...!¡± Lu Yanzhi asked impatiently, ¡°What?¡± Xiao Bai tightened on his grip. ¡°Where are you going, daddy?¡± ¡°Somewhere?¡± Lu Yanzhi raised his leg up high and took a step forward, causing Xiao Bai to almost fall over as he gripped even tighter. ¡°Bring me along, daddy?¡± ¡°No!¡± He rejected with utmost certainty, indicating to that little leech on his thigh to loosen up as well. ¡°Take me along?¡± Xiao Bai refused to let go. ¡°No.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze narrowed dangerously as his steely cold expression caused Xiao Bai¡¯s heart to skip a beat. Instinctively, he let go of his hands and cried out indignantly, ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°I COULD take you along, but in the future, you are not to guess whether any random woman is your mother!¡± He said irritably. He did not really like how Xiao Bai was always on that topic. Each time he flipped by a woman in his photo albums, that brat would ask whether or not that was his mother! He emphasized. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not to ask about your mother in the future!¡± Xiao Bai looked at him straight in the eyes. ¡°Why not?¡± He merely wanted to know who his mother was. Why couldn¡¯t he do that? Xiao Bai was truly upset. Looking at those pair of single eyelids on Xiao Bai that resembled her more every single day, Lu Yanzhi suddenly felt a rare sense of tug in his heartstrings. At the same time, he recalled some unpleasant memories. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t have a mother.¡± Xiao Bai frowned. ¡°My teacher says that everyone has a daddy and a mummy! Why don¡¯t I have a mummy?¡± Lu Yanzhi could not be bothered to exin. ¡°There¡¯s no why!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes reddened at that remark as he stood and sobbed almost instantly. Narrowing his eyes, Lu Yanzhi lectured coldly, ¡°Do not cry! Do you think that you¡¯re some three-year-old? A man should not shed tears so easily. Aren¡¯t you afraid of othersughing at you?¡± Xiao Bai sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m only 5 years old! I¡¯m not a man yet!¡± Lu Yanzhi merely mocked. ¡°Only women sob and make a fuss. If you cry more, you¡¯re going to end up turning into a woman.¡± That statement did manage to scare Xiao Bai as he stopped and did not dare to cry anymore. However, he barked at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Daddy, I hate you!¡± He then rushed into the house, deciding to not follow Lu Yanzhi any longer. Chapter 800 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (10)

    Chapter 800: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the depths of the night, in a malefic woods shrouded with a fog, a girl was sprinting with all her might as though her heart would pop out at the very next second. There were no longer any roads in the woods, and she did not know where she could head off to next. With a slip, she found herself tumbling down a slope... ¡°AHHHH!¡± Qian Xun screamed as she bolted awake, drenched in sweat. She watched the ceiling with widened eyes, and it was only until she realized she was at home that she discovered that it was a dream. Touching her cheeks, the only thing she felt was icy coldness. She looked around for her thermal sk. After opening and checking that the temperature was right, she gulped down everything in a single mouthful. As the warm water filled her body, she finally felt more at ease. Why was she having a nightmare during a casual afternoon nap? Just what was going on with her these days? Was it because she had seen that child? Or, was it because she had spoken to Shi Guang about the past? Or perhaps... it was because she was getting engaged with Shi Ze? But, what was the big deal about getting engaged? It was not as though it was her first time. It was the innate nature of every woman to wish they could find a good man and stay in love, pledging their lives to one another before the sacrament of marriage. When she had gotten engaged for the first time, she truly thought that she had found a good man. But, not longer after their engagement, that person she had thought she would spend the rest of her life with in her youthful years used her as a deal. The feeling of abandonment and betrayal sent her down the pits of despair, and she felt as though the entire world had copsed. That moment in her dream when she had slipped off the slope... despite it being so long ago, it was still clear as yesterday for her. At that time, Qian Xun had contemted ending everything with suicide, ending that foolish and na?ve sense of self she had. Yet, she did not fall off. The man had gripped her hand tightly and yanked her up. That mysterious man was cold, enigmatic and seemingly evil, yet kind. He hugged her and dered. ¡°You¡¯ve still got me!¡± Those were four simple words, yet, she was touched. For a period of time after that, he had truly treated her really well, allowing her to feel warmth and happiness in the darkest moment of her life. At that time, she felt that other than her father, this was the person that was the best to her in her entire life! She did not know of his identity at that time. In fact, that foolish her was ready to cast any doubts aside regarding his identity¡ªeven if he were fire, she was willing to be a moth! It was at that time that she realized that she did not really like her fianc¨¦ that much, despite them being childhood sweethearts. Or perhaps, it was just a habit for her to be with her fianc¨¦ in the past. That was the reason why she fell in love with him that quickly, allowing her to experience what it felt like to truly love someone. She finally understood the fiery passions of love, and how love could change someone entirely. ¡°Sister Xun, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Her assistant¡¯s voice rang out, breaking her train of thoughts. Qian Xun snapped back into reality. Shrugging, she headed out. She headed for the restroom first. As she walked on the passage on the way back, she found herself stopping instinctively. Turning her head around to look at the end of the passage on her right, she found a tall, dark figure standing there. The shadows did not allow her to have a clear view of his face, but there was an undeniable coldness from his gaze. Qian Xun froze for a moment¡ªeven after so many years, she knew who that was through that familiar coldness. Chapter 801 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (11)

    Chapter 801: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun felt like a prey targeted by a lion. She retracted her gaze in a stiff manner as she walked robotically back to the film set. No matter how she tried to forget what just happened, she just could not do it. It was clear to the director that she was not exactly in her best state, looking all jittery and even somewhat pale, as though she was horrified. ¡°Qian Xun, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The director called for a stop. She steadied herself and replied firmly, ¡°My head hurts a little and I feel giddy all over.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll arrange your scenes for the back then. You can head back and rest today.¡± He then instructed for them to film other scenes first. Qian Xun did not push it away, merely apologizing gratefully. As she sat on the nanny van back, she took a piece of biscuit and munched on it. Gradually, tears streamed down her cheeks... ... Shi Guang fell asleep the entire way and only woke up in the evening. Holding onto her hurting head, she staggered out of the door to see Little Goody walking outside. The moment it saw her, it ran toward her, circling around her feet. ¡°Meow...¡± Shi Guang carried it up. ¡°Goody, what are you doing here? Where is Xiao Bai?¡± When Xiao Bai was home, Littly Goody would always be following him. ¡°Meow...¡± Littly Goody meowed out once more. Shi Guang carried it downstairs while reminding herself that she should not touch alcohol anymore. She had clearly only drunk two sses of beer this time around, but how did she get drunk again? And she had no memory of what she did after getting drunk either! ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re awake.¡± Shen Lingshuang, who was in the living room, stood up the moment she saw the other heading down. ¡°Mummy, where¡¯s Yanchen?¡± ¡°He went out. I think it¡¯s work from thepany.¡± Looking at how Shi Guang was rubbing her temple, Shen Lingshuang frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t drink in the future if you can¡¯t drink, or you¡¯ll feel so terrible after waking up.¡± She then instructed the helper to brew a ss of honey for Shi Guang. After Shi Guang drank the honey and felt better, she asked, ¡°Mummy, where¡¯s Xiao Bai?¡± ¡°He locked himself up in anger.¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s lips curled. ¡°That kid still ims that he doesn¡¯t want a mother. In reality, he cares more than anyone else. But, when you said that Qian Xun and Yanzhi knew one another and may have even been together and given birth to Xiao Bai, was that real?¡± What? Shi Guang was stunned as she watched Shen Lingshuang with a gaping mouth. What had she done when she was drunk? Why would Shen Lingshuang ask her that? Shen Lingshuang then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve never once imagined that Xiao Bai¡¯s mother could be someone from the circle. When you mentioned Qian Xun, I was entirely stunned. If she is... Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy, she must be too vicious then. She never came to visit him even once.¡± This was clearly something that was unconfirmed! How had she spilled the beans when she was drunk? Shi Guang really wanted to kill herself as she said with a bitter expression, ¡°Mummy, I like to talk nonsense when I¡¯m tipsy. I don¡¯t even remember anything after I¡¯m awake!¡± Shen Lingshuang was shocked. ¡°What? Then... why would you say that Qian Xun was Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy?¡± Shi Guang apologized, ¡°That¡¯s because Xiao Bai discovered a photo of Qian Xun at Yanzhi¡¯s albums and came asking me whether she could be his mother.¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s mouth cramped up. ¡°That child... As long as there¡¯s a woman in his father¡¯s albums, he would ask whether she¡¯s his mother.¡± ¡°Sorry, mummy!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Shen Lingshuang patted Shi Guang on the hands before sighing. ¡°Back then, Qian Xun had a boyfriend. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s not really possible for her to have a child with Yanzhi.¡± Chapter 802 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (12)

    Chapter 802: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Locking himself up, Xiao Bai refused to let anyone in. It was only till Shi Guang went over that he allowed her to enter. When he saw Shi Guang, he pouted his lips and greeted aggrievedly, ¡°Little auntie!¡± Shi Guang patted him on the head consolingly. ¡°What happened? Why are you locking yourself in the room?¡± ¡°Daddy is a baddie! Lu Yanzhi is a baddie! Super big baddie!¡± Shi Guang wanted tough out at how Xiao Bai was scolding Yanzhi so seriously. To her, it was super cute. But, she knew she should not have such thoughts as she coughed out. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t be upset anymore. Shall I bring you out to y?¡± Xiao Bai shook his head obstinately. ¡°No! I want to be upset! I want to be upset at Lu Yanzhi the baddie! I¡¯m not a three-year-old, and he lied to me that I have no mother! If I don¡¯t have a mother, where did I pop out from?¡± Shi Guang brushed his tiny nose and made fun of him. ¡°Perhaps you were picked up from the trash?¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips. ¡°Granny said the same thing too. I¡¯m not from the trash! All adults are liars!¡± The more he said, he more upset he got as his eyes reddened as well. ¡°Mummy had never picked me up from school once, and daddy does it rarely as well. It¡¯s always granny doing so. Little fatty is alwaysughing at me for not being loved by my parents.¡± As Shi Guang heard that, she felt her heart wrench. ¡°It¡¯s not that your daddy doesn¡¯t want to pick you up. He¡¯s too busy...¡± Xiao Bai cut through her words. ¡°What about mummy? Why do all my other friends have a mummy and I don¡¯t have one? I don¡¯t want to be someone picked up from the trash...¡± Remarks that were meant to scare kids could sometimes seem like the horrifying truth in the eyes of smarter children. Shi Guang apologized guiltily, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not picked up from the trash. I was only talking nonsense just now, trying to make a joke...¡± ¡°BOOHOO!¡± Xiao Bai wailed out as he hugged Shi Guang and bawled miserably. ¡°But, it¡¯s real that mummy doesn¡¯t want me...!¡± Shi Guang hugged him tightly with a pained heart. ¡°Of course, that¡¯s not real.¡± ¡°Then why has my mummy never appeared?! Is it because I¡¯m too detestable?¡± Xiao Bai was distraught. ¡°Of course not! Our dear Xiao Bai is so obedient and cute.! How could your mummy not want you? Your mummy must be lost and just couldn¡¯t find you for the time being.¡± Shi Guang hugged him tenderly. ¡°For real?¡± Xiao Bai looked at her hopefully. ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you say in the past that only lead characters would get amnesia? Your mummy must definitely be a lead character in life and has lost her memories! Once she recalls who you are, she will definitelye looking for you!¡± ¡°But, what if she loses her memories forever?¡± ¡°All lead characters would regain their memories one day.¡± With Shi Guang¡¯s constion, Xiao Bai felt much more assured, and tagged along her for the rest of the day. At night, he even requested to sleep with her. Because of that, Xiao Bai acted coquettishly before Lu Yanchen. ¡°Little uncle, I love you!¡± He then pounced onto Lu Yanchen like an octopus. Looking at the helpless Shi Guang at the side, Lu Yanchen instantly knew what was up. He rejected firmly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Little uncle, you¡¯re the best!¡± ¡°Little uncle, daddy is a baddie!¡± ¡°Little uncle, little uncle! I love you so much...!¡± Shi Guang felt her heart fluttering at how Xiao Bai was acting cute to Lu Yanchen. However, he would have none of it as gave his brother a call right away. Before long, Lu Yanzhi came over, and despite Xiao Bai¡¯s cries and objections, whisked him back to his own room. Chapter 803 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (13)

    Chapter 803: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Yanzhi scolded Xiao Bai today. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if you had just let him stay over?¡± Lu Yanchen hugged Shi Guang in his arms and nibbled on her ears lovingly, causing her to feel fuzzy all over. She pushed at him. ¡°Alright, stop fooling around! I¡¯m gonna go bathe.¡± He continued hugging onto her tightly, only letting go after a long time. After Shi Guang came out and was drying her hair, Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Has your father ever mentioned anything to you about his life at the orphanage?¡± ¡°Yeah, but he did not speak much about it. Why?¡± Shi Guang turned around to look at him. ¡°Initially, I had wanted to head down to the orphanage to check up on your father¡¯s parentage. But coincidentally, the same year your father passed away, there was a fire at the orphanage half a yearter. Somehow, it was the documents storeroom.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Guang looked at him nkly. ¡°So...¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing left.¡± Shi Guang stood emptily without speaking for a long time. That was truly a tumultuous year filled with idents and unhappiness. ... The moment Xiao Bai was whisked back into his room by Lu Yanzhi, he wanted to run off instantly. However, thetter called out with a low growl. ¡°Lu Yubai!¡± Calling Xiao Bai by his full name was a precursor to Lu Yanzhi¡¯s anger. Most afraid of his father¡¯s temper, Xiao Bai¡¯s lips were arched downwards. He went silent and sat at the sofa, lowering his head in grief. With his lips tight, it looked as though he was brooding inside him. Repressing the surging frustration within him, Lu Yanzhi sat down beside Xiao Bai¡ªit was truly the most difficult issue in the world to educate children. At times, he was only able to do much less than he wanted in his heart. He fondled Xiao Bai on the head. ¡°Haven¡¯t you taken a fancy to a ne model recently? Daddy will bring you to buy it tomorrow?¡± Even though Xiao Bai¡¯s expression softened, his head was still lowered. ¡°I don¡¯t want a ne model.¡± ¡°Then what do you want?¡± ¡°I want mummy.¡± He looked at Lu Yanzhi firmly. Instantly, Lu Yanzhi felt his temper rising once more as Xiao Bai whispered aggrievedly, ¡°You said that I don¡¯t have a mummy. If that¡¯s the case, would it be alright if I found myself one?¡± Lu Yanzhi dered. ¡°A mummy isn¡¯t a thing you can just pick randomly. That¡¯s a wife for your daddy.¡± ¡°I thought about it with proper consideration.¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips. ¡°It¡¯s just a godmother. She doesn¡¯t have to be your wife!¡± ¡°You mean to say that you¡¯ve already decided on someone?¡± Lu Yanzhi could sense his son¡¯s answer. ¡°Yeaps.¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head. ¡°I think that Auntie Qian Xun is rather decent, and she¡¯s pretty as well. Do you agree, daddy?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face turned cold at the sound of that. ¡°You wish! Did she agree to it?¡± Xiao Bai shook his head. ¡°Not yet... But, I wish for her to be my godmother.¡± Looking at Xiao Bai deeply, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone suddenly sounded somewhat odd. ¡°You... really like her?¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head profusely. It wasn¡¯t exactly like either¡ªhe knew that Auntie Qian Xun did not like him. But, he suspected that she was his mummy, and he said that to spite his father. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s feelings were reallyplex at the moment as he bit on his lips tightly, fixating his gaze at Xiao Bai¡¯s cute expression firmly. The way Xiao Bai was watching him right now truly resembled her at that time when she lunged into his embrace with teary eyes. His thickshes flickering slightly, Lu Yanzhi suddenly raised his hand and startedbing Xiao Bai¡¯s hair, asking in a deep voice, ¡°Do you really wish for her to be your mummy?¡± Chapter 804 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (14)

    Chapter 804: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai¡¯s lips chattered. ¡°... Godmother.¡± Squinting his eyes, Lu Yanzhi dered. ¡°You either have her as your mummy or nothing. There¡¯s no godmother.¡± This was a conviction that he decided on after struggling for a long time. Xiao Bai did not really know what was going on... but he felt as though he knew. After all, he was a child whose emotions came as quickly as they went. Without any single bit of unhappiness from before, he hugged his father sweetly. ... The next day, Xiao Bai tugged at Shi Guang. ¡°Little auntie, were you serious yesterday when you said that you would take me out to y today?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°Of course!¡± The petite face of this young child named Lu Yubai turned shy instantly. ¡°Then... could we go y with that Superstar Auntie?¡± Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you dislike her?¡± Casting his eyes to the side, Xiao Bai replied, ¡°But, she¡¯s pretty.¡± Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out. ¡°Oh my! I totally could not tell that our dear Xiao Bai is already so superficial at such a young age!¡± Right after that, she took her phone out of her pockets and called Su Qianxun. The phone rang for quite a while before Qian Xun picked up with a feeble and weak voice. ¡°Yes?¡± Shi Guang frowned, asking in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°Nursing a small cold... Was sleeping.¡± Qian Xun repliedzily. ¡°Have you eaten then?¡± Shi Guang asked and checked the time¡ªit was already 1pm. Qian Xun should have eaten. However, the answer was the opposite. ¡°Don¡¯t feel like getting up, and toozy to eat.¡± ¡°How could that do? I¡¯ll head over to your ce and prepare some food for you.¡± Qian Xun hesitated for a bit before nodding her head in agreement. She was feeling really crestfallen right now, and since she did not really have many friends, it was difficult for her to find anyone to talk to. It¡¯d be good if Shi Guang came over. After hanging on the call, Shi Guang brought Xiao Bai out as they headed to the supermarket to pick up some groceries before heading over. Su Qianxun¡¯s pajamas were a faint ck, creating a devilishly sensual contrast against her fair skin. When she caught sight of Xiao Bai along with Shi Guang, a trace of shock slipped through her eyes. She looked at Shi Guang, who smiled out brightly immediately. ¡°I brought Xiao Bai along today!¡± Qian Xun did not reply as she turned around and headed into the house lifelessly. She felt that Shi Guang was doing this intentionally. Shi Guang clearly knew about her grudges with Lu Yanzhi, and yet she brought his son here. What was she up to? ¡°I¡¯ll go cook some porridge in the kitchen. It¡¯s better to eat something nder while you are sick. In the meantime, you¡¯ll apany Xiao Bai, alright?¡± Shi Guang gave Qian Xun a look before heading to the kitchen. The only two people left in the room¡ªXiao Bai and Qian Xun¡ªlooked at one another. Truly, their eyes were extremely simr. Pursing her lips, Qian Xun looked at Xiao Bai who was watching her curiously and asked, ¡°Do you want anything?¡± ¡°C.¡± ¡°Children should not drink too much c. I¡¯ll get you milk.¡± Qian Xun got him some milk and even heated it. Taking the milk over, Xiao Bai gulped down and ced the ss onto the coffee table before plopping himself onto the sofa. With his feet dangling, he looked at Qian Xun with a stern expression. ¡°Little auntie said that you are sick. You should drink more warm water.¡± Those were the words that one would often hear when they were sick. But, to hear them from a kid... that had Qian Xun freezing up in surprise. In fact, she even felt a sense of warmth filling her heart... Chapter 805 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (15)

    Chapter 805: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What happened to this child? Hadn¡¯t he disliked her and said that she was detestable the other time around? He had even used her of being fierce! But, why did he look so shy as though he liked her this time? For him to even show concern... was it because she was sick? ¡°Thank you!¡± Qian Xunid down on the chaise longuezily and picked up a remote control, switching channels while Xiao Bai stole peeks at her. In reality, he was a really beautiful child. Pristine features and clearly defined teeth, he was like a perfectly crafted porcin doll. At the same time, he had a masculine aura around him that told others of his gender. It was easy for her to take a fancy to a child with such looks and intelligence. But, the thought of Lu Yanzhi... gave her an indescribable feeling in her heart. ¡°Can I eat that?¡± Xiao Bai pointed to some chocte on the coffee table. Qian Xun reached out and unwrapped the chocte that she received from her fans and passed a piece over to Xiao Bai. ¡°Thank you!¡± Unwrapping, Xiao Bai ate it down happily while licking his lips. ¡°Nice! Can I have another?¡± ncing at him, Qian Xun passed him the entire box. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too many in one go. You can finish the rest at home.¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Xiao Bai kept the choctes after eating another piece. He then stole another nce at Qian Xun. Once again, he was affirmed that this Superstar Auntie did not like him all that much. If she did, she would have taken the initiative to talk to him. Yet, she was aloof, and clearly had no intention of doing so. When his father mentioned how she was either his mummy or nothing else, and there was no room for a godmother, he had thought that perhaps she was his biological mother. Otherwise, why would his father say that? But perhaps, he had thought wrongly¡ªshe might not be his mummy. Heid down on the sofa limply. It was extremely boring for him with no toys, Little Goody or anyone to chat with him. Thus, he fell asleep before long. Worried that he might catch a cold, Qian Xun carried him and was prepared to send him to the bedroom when Shi Guang walked in. ¡°Xiao Bai fell asleep?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Can you carry him to the bedroom then? We can have the porridge after you¡¯re back.¡± After Qian Xunid Xiao Bai on the bed and tucked him into the nket, she got up and wanted to leave. But, staring at Xiao Bai¡¯s sleeping face, she found herself caught in a daze. He truly resembled Lu Yanzhi after closing his eyes. Those longshes... That sharp nose... That handsome demeanor that concealed any bit of feminine feel of his pristine features... This was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son! The child that she had once hated so much that she nearly wanted to kill him... The first time she caught sight of him, she truly liked him, thinking to herself how there could be such a handsome and cute boy in this world. But... why must he be Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son? She closed her eyes, memories gushing into her mind of that fateful day. It was so painful that she had nearly lost all her senses. Finally, she had given birth to her own baby after much difficulty. But, before she could even savor the moment of being someone¡¯s mother, everything had ended. Childbirth was painful... Yet, the pain that he gave her was even more painful than childbirth. It was akin to using a knife and slicing out at her heartyer byyer. While there was no blood, it was so painful that she could suffocate. Qian Xun¡¯s emotions and mind were in a wreck right now as she watched Xiao Bai¡¯s sleeping body. Swinging her head away, she heaved out heavily. Forget it. Children should not be implicated in the hatred and grudges of the adults. Sheughed out bitterly. Besides, what was so bad about how things were right now? Chapter 806 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (16)

    Chapter 806: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios By the time Qian Xun returned, Shi Guang had already brought the steaming hot pot of porridge to the dining table, and even prepared two extra dishes. After the steaming porridge entered her tummy, Qian Xun finally perked up and no longer looked so lethargic. In a house all alone, even if there was warmth, one would feel cold still; even if the sofa was soft andfortable, it would feel hard and stiff. Yet, even just a simple porridge and two extra dishes of food was more than enough to fill up one¡¯s heart just like a warm home. Looking at how Shi Guang was propping her cheeks up with both hands and merely watching her eat, Qian Xun asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Shi Guang smiled. ¡°I ate lunch at home. This was made specially for you.¡± Qian Xun could hardly believe it. ¡°Are you sure? Why do I feel as though you¡¯ve got some other motive?¡± ¡°What motive could I have? If I had to find a reason, that would be Xiao Bai wanting to look for you to y.¡± That reply had Qian Xun¡¯s faint smile freezing up. Didn¡¯t that child dislike her? Why would he look for her on his own? Shi Guang was surprised as well. ¡°I was rather surprised as well. I thought that you guys were at odds after the previous time.¡± Remaining silent, Qian Xun changed the topic, not wanting to talk about Xiao Bai. ¡°When are you going to have a baby with Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still early for us...¡± Shi Guang chuckled out sheepishly. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me that?¡± ¡°Since you like children that much and you¡¯ve married so young, I thought you would want to give birth as quickly as possible.¡± Qian Xun replied while sipping on her porridge. ¡°Yes, I do rather like children. But, I don¡¯t expect to have them for the next couple of years.¡± ¡°But, what if an ident happens? Would you give birth to it then?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s smile cramped up as she looked at Qian Xun troubledly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± While frowning, Qian Xun smirked evilly. ¡°Even if you¡¯ve made precautions, it isn¡¯t entirely safe.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t scare me anymore! I¡¯m still intending to fight on for another two more years. Now, what about you? Are you really going to get engaged with Shi Ze?¡± Shi Guang truly wished that Qian Xun would not get engaged with Shi Ze. It wasn¡¯t because of her dislike for Shi Ze¡ªit was more of a fact that Shi Ze and Qian Xun had no feelings for one another. ¡°The invitation has already been given out. How could we back out?¡± Qian Xun did not mind at all. ¡°But, he isn¡¯t a good man. This is marriage after all. Must you really see it as a transaction?¡± The way Shi Guang was looking at Qian Xun was really odd. ¡°Why can¡¯t a transaction be a marriage?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s no love?¡± ¡°What¡¯s love then?¡± Qian Xun chuckled and asked. Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know how to reply. Love...¡± Qian Xun then interrupted her. ¡°Even if you know what love is, you don¡¯t have to exin it to me. In any case, to me, love is nothing more than a burden and liability.¡± Her meaning was clear¡ªmarriage was nothing more than something tasteless and meaningless. Shi Guang could not understand. ¡°Why would you think that? I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re really extreme toward love. You should not be like that.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not being extreme. I believe that there IS love in this world.¡± Qian Xun replied with seriousness. ¡°Only, I don¡¯t need it. I¡¯ll never love anyone else again.¡± ¡°Sounds like you used to love many people?¡± ¡°Not many... just two.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Shi Guang was extremely curious as to whether one of them was Lu Yanzhi. However, she felt that Qian Xun would definitely not reply, given the way she had asked. Chapter 807 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (17)

    Chapter 807: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun did not reply and merely headed to the kitchen for a bowl of porridge. Looking at how Shi Guang was ring at her intently, clearly trying her best to contain her curiosity yet dying to find out everything, Qian Xun could not help but roll her eyes. ¡°Why are you as nosey as thosepaparazzi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a mereizen. It¡¯s only normal for me to be curious about the gossips of celebrities.¡± Shi Guang raised her hands innocently. ¡°It¡¯s not like I have anything to hide. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re all in the past.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s face was nonchnt. ¡°For real? Tell me then! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely not reveal them to the reporters. But of course, if you truly don¡¯t wish to say it, that¡¯s fine as well.¡± Shi Guang did not wish to force her, lest she ended up unhappy after telling everything. ¡°How old were you when you had your first love?¡± Qian Xun asked. Shi Guang replied embarrassedly, ¡°A little early, around 15 or so? You?¡± ¡°I grew up abroad since I was young. He was the son of my father¡¯s friend. Because their entire family had moved overseas as well, he was exceptionally caring toward me, and was truly really good to me. It was so easy and happy being with him, and he would do everything for me without me having to think about it at all. I¡¯ve always thought that I would continue being in his care all the way till we grew old, and the moment I hit 18, we got engaged. At that time, everyone wasmenting about how we were a perfect pair that was the envy of many.¡± It was only after she started talking that Qian Xun realized that these memories of the past which she had once thought to be unforgettable were no longer stirring any emotions within her. ¡°I heard that you guys broke up not long after the engagement. Why?¡± ¡°When two people are together for a long time, they start understanding one another on a much deeper level, where all of their bad points start revealing themselves as well. Gradually, there is no spark in the rtionship, neither is there any sweetness. In a positive way, one may say that your rtionship has already been upgraded to that of family. But, if one day, both of your lives were on the line and he could only pick a side, he would definitely pick his own.¡± Shi Guang was somewhat confused. ¡°... What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I mean that he loves his life more than mine. That is human nature to begin with, and thus, I did not and should not me him for it. In this world, other than your parents, there would probably be no one who would love you more than they love themselves. But, even if you understand that fact, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that it still hurts. After all, we had grown up together and our rtionship was deep.¡± That was the first time she had fallen in love with a boy. Youthful and innocent, they had nned for an engagement holiday thinking that it would create a beautiful set of memories. Instead, reality drenched them with ice cold water. All of her hopes werepletely dashed. Everyone in the world would im that love was being with one another till the very end. But why then would he choose to abandon and betray her at the very end of it all? Even though Shi Guang somewhat understood, she could not emphasize, and thus she did not feel too much about it. ¡°What about your 2nd rtionship?¡± That was her greatest concern¡ªwas it Lu Yanzhi? Qian Xun smiled out radiantly. ¡°Can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There was a period of time when my head was injured and I was in aa for half a month. After I woke up, my memories were in a mess, and I couldn¡¯t remember many things.¡± ¡°Lost your memories?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°...¡± Shi Guang did not believe her in the slightest bit. A single look was enough for her to tell that Qian Xun was lying. But clearly, the reason why she would do this was because she was reluctant to tell Shi Guang about it. Chapter 808 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (18)

    Chapter 808: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since that was the case, Shi Guang would not press for it¡ªafter all, everyone had skeletons in their closets. ¡°Well, don¡¯t keep talking about me. What about you and Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about us...¡± Even though she said that, Shi Guang still casually threw out some random bits of information until her phone rang. It was from the provincial team telling her to return for something that had suddenly cropped up. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah, something cropped up. But, Xiao Bai¡¯s still asleep...¡± Shi Guang had initially wanted to wake Xiao Bai up and bring him along. But looking at Qian Xun, a sly thought struck her. ¡°Could you help me take care of Xiao Bai? I¡¯lle back for himter.¡± Shi Guang said as she rushed out. What! Keep Xiao Bai here! Before Qian Xun could even reject, Shi Guang had already dashed out of the door like a gust of wind, clearly suspicious in her actions. What kind of a joke it this! For her to take care of Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son... Was Shi Guang knocked in the head! She heaved a deep breath before looking for Shi Guang¡¯s contact on her phone and calling it. It did not take long for thetter to pick up. ¡°Qian Xun?¡± ¡°Come back and take the child away immediately.¡± Qian Xun rejected the idea of taking care of Xiao Bai cleanly. Cluttered noises sounded out in the background¡ªShi Guang was already at the roadside as she cleared her throat. ¡°Just help me take care of him please. I¡¯ll be back soon! Thank you, my dear Qian Xun! My ride is here, I¡¯ll talk to youter!¡± With that, she hung up. Qian Xun could not help but cuss, ¡°F*ck!¡± She tossed the phone at the sofa before getting another bowl of porridge from the kitchen and finishing the rest of the food. That stupid Shi Guang is really rather good at cooking. How dare she have her look after that kid! Damn it, she was definitely going to have to prepare a damn scrumptious dinner to make up for it! After eating, Qian Xun brought the utensils and kitchenware to the kitchen without any intention of washing up¡ªshe was going to leave them for Shi Guang. As she was half lying down on the sofa reading her script, Xiao Bai walked out of the bedroom while rubbing his eyes not long afterward. He looked at Qian Xun hazily. ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s my little auntie?¡± ¡°She headed out to settle something and will be backter. Just sit here and wait for her.¡± Qian Xun pointed at the sofa. Marching with his stumpy legs, Xiao Bai walked over half asleep. Qian Xun winced ufortably¡ªthis half asleep Xiao Bai was just like a teddy bear that she really wanted to cuddle! She stood up and got him a ss of warm water. ¡°Drinking some warm water after waking up is good for the body.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Xiao Bai took it over and smiled at Qian Xun. ¡°That¡¯s what granny says too.¡± Even though Qian Xun¡¯s expression did not change much, her lips curled slightly upwards. ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai... Hmm, what¡¯s your full name?¡± ¡°Lu Yubai,¡± After replying, Xiao Bai asked, ¡°Does it sound nice?¡± ¡°Yupp!¡± Qian Xun replied as she reached out for her script. It wasn¡¯t that she was bad at chatting with kids... but she was definitely going to be bad at chatting with Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son! ¡°My daddy named me.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s hand holding the script froze up. Indeed, not only was she bad at it, she was totally unsuited for it! Chapter 809 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (19)

    Chapter 809: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai rubbed at his palms uneasily before asking carefully, ¡°Auntie, do you know my mummy?¡± Qian Xun¡¯s expression froze up as she looked at that anticipating look on Xiao Bai¡¯s face before replying coldly, ¡°No.¡± Instantly, Xiao Bai¡¯s face was reced with an expression of disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who your mummy is?¡± When everyone spoke about how the mother of a grandson of the Lus was a mystery, Qian Xun had always thought that it was nothing but a rumor. But, could it be true? If so, how? Qian Xun could not make head or tails of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know... I don¡¯t think I have a mummy.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face was entirely dejected right now. ¡°How could you have no mummy?¡± Qian Xun looked at him skeptically. ¡°Daddy said that I have no mummy.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s tone was quivering at this point, showing his misery as he yed with his fingers with a lowered head. Qian Xun was even more skeptical right now. Wasn¡¯t their rtionship really good back then? And she was not dead either. If that were the case, why did Lu Yanzhi not marry her, and even told Xiao Bai that he had no mummy? This was way too strange. Just what happened? She asked indifferently, ¡°Then, does your daddy treat you well?¡± ¡°He loves me, but he¡¯s a little too fierce at times, and loves to throw his temper and scold me out of nowhere.¡± Qian Xun chuckled out. ¡°Someone with a bad temper is really annoying, isn¡¯t it?¡± Agreeing to it wholeheartedly, Xiao Bai nodded his head continuously. The two of them looked at one another andughed. Looking at how Qian Xun wasughing and feeling as though she was liking him more, Xiao Bai remarked boldly, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Qian Xun checked out the time¡ªit was almost 5pm, and time for dinner. Why was Shi Guang not back yet? She gave Shi Guang a call, but the connection was hung on the other end. Before long, Shi Guang texted. Qian Xun stood up. ¡°Your little auntie will need a little while more before she¡¯s back.¡± She headed into the kitchen and looked around¡ªshe had finished all the dishes earlier on, and there was only a little porridge left that was cold by now. Forget it! It¡¯s easier to just take him out to eat. Qian Xun headed upstairs for a change of clothes, and after helping Xiao Bai wear a coat, she drove around to look for a Cantonese restaurant nearby. Children should not consume too much spicy food, and thus, Cantonese cuisine was the most suitable. However, Xiao Bai said that he wanted to have hotpot. Qian Xun then booked a small room in a hotpot restaurant before texting the address to Shi Guang and asking her toe pick Xiao Bai here after she was done. The tables were really high, such that even when Xiao Bai sat on the chair, his short hands could barely reach the dishes and food. Noticing his small little actions, Qian Xun helped him take the food and even cooked them in the hotpot for him, asking him what he wanted. Xiao Bai looked at her sweetly. ¡°Auntie, actually, you¡¯re quite nice!¡± Qian Xun smiled before her expression darkened again. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you said that I was really annoying and was a bad woman the other time around?¡± ¡°Sorry, auntie!¡± ¡°Alright, alright... I¡¯ll forgive you! What else do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Tofu, prawns, eggs...¡± Even after both of them were about done, Shi Guang had not arrived. But, before Qian Xun could even give her a text, she saw a notification of a headline shing on her phone screen. Instantly, she clicked on it. Attached was a picture that, despite being unclear, was enough to make out as her and Xiao Bai. Chapter 810 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (20)

    Chapter 810: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Shi Guang left the provincial team and was about to head for Qian Xun and Xiao Bai, she received a call from Lu Yanzhi, asking her coldly where Xiao Bai was. ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s... with my friend. I¡¯m going to pick him up right now.¡± An ufortable feeling streaked through Shi Guang¡¯s heart. ¡°Give me the address. I¡¯ll pick him up myself.¡± It was an authoritative tone that allowed no negotiation. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Since when has my son turned into someone else¡¯s illegitimate son?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone was getting impatient. ¡°Address!¡± It was almost by instinct that Shi Guang revealed the hotpot address instantly. Feeling nervous and uneasy, the cold breeze behind her sent goosebumps down her neck¡ªdid something big happen? Given Qian Xun¡¯s identity, it was easy to search for anything rted to her up on the inte with. And indeed, when Shi Guang went online, she saw how photos of Qian Xun eating with Xiao Bai were caught and published online. Even though the pictures were blurry, one could still make out that it was them. Despite Qian Xun wearing a cap and a face mask, she was still recognizable. And it was exactly because Xiao Bai was wearing a cap and a thick scarf that covered his mouth and chin as well that their simrity was exemplified in the blurry photo through their simr eyes. After aizen posted it online, the media outlets changed the topic immediately to how Qian Xun was eating with her illegitimate son. Other than the expos¨¦ from the firstizen, every other post was deleted. Later on, the media photos had Qian Xun and Xiao Bai¡¯s faces mosaic-ed, such that most people online were suspicious. Shi Guang was terrified after reading everything and felt her goosebumps rising. Lu Yanzhi wouldn¡¯t do something out of rage... would he? Shi Guang gave Lu Yanchen a call right away. ¡°Lu Yanchen, this is bad... bad! This is bad! Would Yanzhi do anything to Qian Xun?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Lu Yanchen asked nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll exin to youter. First, can you hurry to this address I¡¯m going to send you? I¡¯ll rush there as well.¡± Shi Guang got onto her car and turned on the speaker mode, sending Lu Yanchen the address while exining everything generically. She was afraid of Lu Yanzhi. This was the captain of the special forces, someone who had weathered through blood and storms, and would always give off a bloodthirsty feeling when he did not speak. If he were to get angry as such, he wouldn¡¯t end up killing someone, would he? It was safer to let Lu Yanchen know about it at the very least. ... Qian Xun was extremely speechless¡ªto think that this kid would end up being imed as her son? She looked at Xiao Bai who was eating, and then at how the articles were talking about them looking alike. Instantly, she felt that all of those people were blind. How were they alike? This kid clearly looked like Lu Yanzhi, and not the slightest bit like her! If they wanted to make rumors about him being her son, so be it! To think that they could even tell tant lies! She exited Weibo and texted Shi Guang, asking her when she was going to reach. Shi Guang replied almost instantly that she was on the way. Putting down her phone, Qian Xun poured herself a ss of water and sipped slowly. She looked at Xiao Bai, who had ced his chopsticks down and was wiping his mouth, and asked, ¡°You¡¯re done eating?¡± After wiping his mouth elegantly, he picked up his chopsticks and looked at Qian Xun brightly. ¡°Not yet!¡± He then reached out for some food again, only to have Qian Xun cut before him. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± She then picked out a small te of food for him. Chapter 811 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (21)

    Chapter 811: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai picked up a piece of ham and munched on it, replying inaudibly, ¡°Thank you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, but you can¡¯t continue eating after this bowl. You should only eat till you are 80% full for dinner.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Lest the food umtes.¡± ¡°What is food umtion?¡± Xiao Bai asked curiously. ¡°That happens when you eat too much and can¡¯t digest everything, causing damage to your stomach.¡± As both of them chatted, the door to the room was opened. Thinking that it was Shi Guang, Qian Xun turned around, only to face a tall man in military uniform. Instantly, she froze up. Xiao Bai, who was eating, ced his chopsticks down immediately before coughing out in a rush, ¡°Daddy!¡± The same way he would carry machine guns in the army, Lu Yanzhi whisked Xiao Bai up with one arm and mmed him back onto his chair roughly before sitting down at the chair beside Xiao Bai¡¯s. Qian Xun was utterly shocked at the way Lu Yanzhi was treating Xiao Bai, as though thetter was an object. This was especially the case for the m where she thought Xiao Bai would even fly off! However, Xiao Bai, on the other hand, was used to it as he sniggered to his father after sitting properly. ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± ¡°Your little auntie told me toe fetch you.¡± After Lu Yanzhi sat down, he did not even look at Qian Xun as though she was non-existent. At times, Qian Xun really wanted to strangle Shi Guang to death¡ªto think thatss would sabotage her as such! She wanted to leave immediately. However, the vibes given off by that sturdy man were way too intimidating, such that she did not even dare budge. It was almost 6 years now, and Qian Xun thought that that was enough time for her to forget someone and be braver. Yet, his aura had only turned shaper and more domineering after the 6 years. He had merely watched her from a distance that day, and that was enough for her to feel nervous. Now that he was seated right in front of her, her heart was pounding profusely such that she did not even dare meet his gaze¡ªhow useless was she! As though she did not want herself to be that useless, Qian Xun pretended as though nothing was wrong and raised her head, looking at the man before her courageously. ¡°You are?¡± The man with his head lowered did not look at Qian Xun still. Instead, a cold, mocking smirk curled from his lips. Xiao Bai looked at Qian Xun before replying, ¡°Auntie, this is my daddy!¡± He then looked to his father. ¡°Daddy, this is Auntie Qian Xun!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt!¡± Lu Yanzhi picked up the pair of chopsticks that were meant for Shi Guang and took some food for Xiao Bai. ¡°Eat your food and we¡¯ll go home right after.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bai did not dare utter another word as he lowered his head and ate. Qian Xun knew that Xiao Bai had already eaten a lot. The food that was in his bowl initially was more than enough. Now that Lu Yanzhi was giving him so much more food, wouldn¡¯t the kid bloat to death? ¡°He¡¯s already had a lot of food.¡± Qian Xun was merely thinking in her heart when she had already blurted the remark out by ident. Right after she spoke, she regretted it right away¡ªwhat was she doing caring for Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son? Nosy! Lu Yanzhi ced his chopsticks down slowly before looking at Qian Xun straight in the eye. Giving a fake smile, he finally spoke, ¡°Miss Su, so thankful for your dedicated efforts in taking care of my son!¡± That indifferent reply brought with it hints of coldness. Qian Xun could naturally hear his mocking tone. Closing her eyes, she heaved a deep breath of air. When she finallyposed herself, she took her bag and got prepared to leave. But right at that moment, the door to the room was opened once more. Shi Guang had arrived along with Lu Yanchen, looking rushed and worried. Chapter 812 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (22)

    Chapter 812: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she saw how the atmosphere in the room was rtively calm, Shi Guang let out a sigh of relief. She was worried that Qian Xun might have been scolded to tears by Lu Yanzhi by then. ¡°Sorry! We¡¯rete!¡± Shi Guang tugged at Lu Yanchen as they sat down on the empty seats before calling for extra bowls and chopsticks from the attendants. After the attendants had left, the atmosphere within the room was tense once more. ¡°Erm, Yanzhi, I was called by the provincial team for a meeting in the afternoon. We just happened to be at Qian Xun¡¯s ce, and thus I had her help me look after Xiao Bai for a while.¡± Shi Guang exined softly. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression was cold as he merely nced at her once without speaking. Shi Guang then looked at Qian Xun. ¡°Thank you so much for taking care of Xiao Bai for the afternoon!¡± Qian Xun red at her coldly without speaking either. Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She nced at Lu Yanchen with a side eye and begged for help with her gaze. Even though he received her distress call, he sat there without moving, just like a solid ice sculpture. He took the food that he had just cooked in the hotpot and ced it in Shi Guang¡¯s bowl. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were hungry? Hurry and eat!¡± After Shi Guang ate it, she took the initiative to get food for Qian Xun. ¡°Qian Xun, you eat too.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s gaze at her was way beyond the freezing point. How was she in the mood to eat! She replied frostily, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I already ate. I just remembered that I have something on, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± THWACK! The moment Qian Xun spoke finish, Lu Yanzhi mmed his chopsticks onto the table. Shi Guang froze up and looked at Lu Yanchen¡ªhe was unmoved in the slightest bit and was still eating. She tugged at his sleeves with her fingers. Lu Yanchen turned to look at her, his lips curling slightly. Through his eyes, Shi Guang could make out amusement at her misfortune! Shi Guang was stunned. What sort of a situation was this! She was almost scared to death by Lu Yanzhi, and he was still in the mood tough at her? She then looked at Qian Xun¡ªeven though she seemed rather calm, Shi Guang could tell that the other was putting on a strong front. Shi Guang then chuckled at Qian Xun. ¡°Erm, do you want to stay for a little while longer?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable, so I¡¯ll head back first.¡± With that, Qian Xun even faked a few coughs. She wanted to act as though she was unwell to leave first. Naturally, Shi Guang knew of her intentions. Since the atmosphere was somewhat tense, it was best for her to leave first as well. Before Shi Guang could agree to it, Lu Yanzhi had suddenly decided to speak up slowly, ¡°Why? You¡¯re really sick, huh? Do you need me to take you to the hospital?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Those words... didn¡¯t sound quite right? Lu Yanzhi was showing concern for Qian Xun and wanted to take her to the hospital? Qian Xun rejected coldly. ¡°No thanks!¡± ¡°Oh no, how would that do? Xiao Bai really LIKES you, and even said he wanted you to be his godmother. If we were to leave you unwell and unattended to, wouldn¡¯t that make us seem too heartless...?¡± Lu Yanzhi replied with a knowing tone, even dragging out hisst words. Lu Yanchen looked at his brother, while Shi Guang was stunned. As for Qian Xun, she was petrified. When Xiao Bai mentioned making Qian Xun his godmother the other day, part of it was in spite. But, for his father to mention it before so many people, Xiao Bai flushed red with embarrassment. ¡°D-Daddy...¡± Lu Yanzhi, on the other hand, was ring coldly at Qian Xun. ¡°I¡¯m agreeing to it now. You can call her mummy from now on.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips smirked unnoticeably. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang had lost her mind by now. ¡°...¡± What was going on here? In her mind, the plot should have gone the way of a cold, sadistic attitude toward Qian Xun. Why was it one of sweet aloofness right now? Chapter 813 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (23)

    Chapter 813: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unlike Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, Qian Xun exploded instantly as she scolded Lu Yanzhi, ¡°Are you crazy!¡± Qian Xun getting angry was not something that Shi Guang had expected. It was merely just taking her as a godmother. Did she have to get so angry? Was there something hidden in the context that was absolutely unbearable for Qian Xun? Shi Guang looked over at Lu Yanzhi by instinct¡ªhe was looking at Qian Xun with a deep, dark gaze that held no emotions. Yet, there seemed to be a feeling as though a storm was brewing. Should she step in to control the situation? Should she try to diffuse everything? She reached out and tugged at Lu Yanchen¡¯s sleeves. He merely looked at her, cold and aloof as though everything going was none of his business, and stuffed some food into her mouth. Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± This... this guy, really! Xiao Bai looked at Qian Xun and called out sadly, ¡°Auntie...¡± After the entire afternoon¡¯s interactions, Xiao Bai fancied this auntie quite a bit. Looking at how she was treating him better and better, he thought that she was starting to like him. When his daddy said that she was going to be her godmother in the future, he was actually quite looking forward to it. Yet, the auntie got angry¡ªit was clear that she did not like him still, just like before. That had Xiao Bai feeling rather miserable. Qian Xun froze up slightly. She looked at Xiao Bai with a whirlpool of emotions flooding her heart. She knew that she should not vent the grudges of the adult world onto this child. But, for her to be this child¡¯s godmother... Lu Yanzhi was clearly stabbing at her heart with a knife, bent on making her life miserable! Qian Xunposed herself and looked at Xiao Bai, forcing out an awkward smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t scolding you earlier on, it was someone else.¡± Your father. Lu Yanzhi looked at Qian Xun and curled his lips slightly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can be his mother then.¡± Qian Xun rejected him coldly. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not interested in being anyone¡¯s godmother.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice was deep and cold. ¡°Not interested or too guilty to do so?¡± Guilty? What did she have to be guilty of? Qian Xun was almost pissed to death right now. Even though that Lu Yanzhi was chirpy and all, every single sentence was vicious and harsh, bringing with it a frostiness in every single syble. She red at him¡ªher eyes did not have a single trace of warmth, and there was nothing but bare, naked contempt as her lips curled up in mockery. She truly had no way of calming down as she stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m guilty... unlike some people who feel absolutely nothing about ending the lives of others!¡± After she said that, she no longer cared anything about manners or anyone¡¯s opinions as she left right away. The next second, Lu Yanzhi stood up and left right after Qian Xun as well. Shi Guang could only watch their back views with a gaping mouth while Xiao Bai asked worriedly from the side, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with daddy and auntie?¡± ¡°They¡¯re going out to discuss some serious business.¡± After Shi Guang consoled Xiao Bai, she looked at Lu Yanchen and asked uneasily, ¡°Should we follow and check things out?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to check out?¡± He was still nonchnt. Yet, Shi Guang was totally flustered unlike him. ¡°Would they break into a fight?¡± ¡°No... At most, he¡¯d force himself on her. If that¡¯s the case, all the more you shouldn¡¯t be there to watch it.¡± His indifferently smug smile brought with it a sense of evilness. Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Force himself on her? So, Yanzhi and Qian Xun truly had... such a story be it whether or not Xiao Bai was her child. Xiao Bai asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s forcing himself on her?¡± Chapter 814 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (24)

    Chapter 814: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang picked some food for him right away. ¡°Children should not meddle in the affairs of the adult world. You should eat more.¡± She then cast a dark re at Lu Yanchen as though she was warning him¡ªthere are children around! Could you not taint them! She then looked towards the door. Not knowing what was happening right now, she felt worried. ¡°Should we really not follow and check it out?¡± ¡°This is not a suitable path for you to tread on.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°What path? Suitable?¡± But I can¡¯t possibly just sit here doing nothing, right? I might as well find a way for them to resolve things! ¡°The path of heading home to create babies.¡± He curled his lips evilly. Shi Guang¡¯s face could not help but tighten as she red at him with some cute anger. ¡°Could you be more serious?¡± He replied with an absolutely stern face. ¡°Can¡¯t get serious in front of you.¡± Xiao Bai chipped in. ¡°Why can¡¯t you get serious in front of little auntie?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly before getting him even more food. ¡°Eat your food and stop interrupting!¡± Xiao Bai: ¡°...¡± He was already really full, and they wanted him to eat more and more. Weren¡¯t they the ones that said he should only eat till he was 80% full earlier on? The world of adults was truly reallyplicated! ... Qian Xun sped outside. ,But before she could get far, Lu Yanzhi had already caught up to her with those long legs of his. She contained every single bit of indignance and frustration, not wanting to speak a single word more with Lu Yanzhi, intending to just move around him and leave. Yet, he blocked her way once more. ¡°Mister, please give way!¡± No matter how hard she tried to contain herself, her voice was still icy, and she just could not calm down. Lu Yanzhi did not budge, merely ring at her coldly with his eyes deep in contemtion. ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to be filmed by others as being yanked away by me, you had better follow me.¡± After he dered coldly, he walked toward an empty room in the restaurant. Qian Xun could not be bothered to think about what Lu Yanzhi was nning or trying to do. She only wanted to get out of this ce as soon as possible. Yet, she knew that this was a man of his words. If she ignored him and walked away, he would definitely yank her back. She was a public figure. Once they got outside, there would definitely be many people taking photos of them. Indeed, she should not have agreed to help Shi Guang look after Xiao Bai! The son of Lu Yanzhi was someone she should keep her distance from! Closing her eyes and enduring her emotions, Qian Xun followed her into the room. As the door to the room closed, the two of them stood against one another. Qian Xun asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡± He chuckled out sarcastically. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that? What are you trying to do by getting close to my son?¡± Qian Xun could onlyugh out speechlessly. ¡°Who the f*ck wants to get close to your son? Shi Guang was the one who brought him to my ce! You really think I want to see him?¡± Everyone would always say that Lu Yanzhi was someone cold andposed. Yet, even the mostposed of people would have a breaking point in which they would be triggered when crossed. Most normal people would never be able to reach Lu Yanzhi¡¯s breaking point. But, it was easy for Qian Xun to do so. His eyes narrowed dangerously as he rushed to her, scaring her into backing away instinctively. But, before she could back far, she found herself cornered by a wall. Startled, Qian Xun was nearly screaming in her heart right now. This a*shole, Lu Yanzhi! What is he trying to do? She reached out to push him away, yet he was way too sturdy, and she could do nothing at all. Qian Xun could merely re at him and mock coldly, ¡°Why? Could it be that the great Captain Lu is truly so thirsty and desperate that he¡¯s all prepared to force himself on me right here and now?¡± Chapter 815 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (25)

    Chapter 815: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was no way Lu Yanzhi wouldn¡¯t be able to make out the sarcasm in her tone. Looking at her coldly, he was like a cold-blooded wolf and preying hawk. ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking act as though I would f*ck anyone as long as they¡¯re a woman.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s lips curled up in cold mockery. She was stabbing back at him on purpose. ¡°You¡¯d even share a woman with 7-8 other men. What other women wouldn¡¯t you f*ck then? Oh... I almost forgot, someone like you can even f*ck out true love, eh? Why didn¡¯t you marry her then?¡± Since he was making her ufortable on purpose, she would do the same to him. Yet, Lu Yanzhi wasn¡¯t upset in the slightest bit as he raised his browszily instead. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re being jealous?¡± Qian Xun was so pissed that she almost stamped her feet. ¡°I¡¯d eat sh*t first before getting jealous over you!¡± His lips brushed by her cheeks as he closed in beside her ears intimately. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure just yet...¡± Suddenly, he tilted his head and sealed her lips. Qian Xun¡¯s body froze up immediately as she pushed him away. However, both her hands were pinned against the wall as his rough and domineering kiss was both frenzied and intense... It was only till she was almost asphyxiating that he relented. The moment she got her breath back, Qian Xun pushed him away hard. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, are you crazy!¡± He took a couple of steps back conveniently. Even after that intense kiss, he wasn¡¯t breathing even slightly heavier at all, looking at Qian Xun casually. On the other hand, she was beyond pissed as she wiped her lips with the back of her hands. Bloody hell! A hooligan is a hooligan indeed! Even if he¡¯s wearing military uniform, he¡¯s still just a hooligan! F*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck f*ck! Her contemptuous actions had Lu Yanzhi feeling inexplicably broody as the eyes of that cold, proud man flickered. ¡°Miss Su, please don¡¯t appear before my son again. Otherwise...¡± I¡¯ll not let you off this easily the next time! Even if I have to tie you up, I will bring you home to serve me! However, he naturally did not speak his mind for thetter, and merely harrumphed coldly before leaving. Qian Xun grit her teeth and red at Lu Yanzhi¡¯s back view with a furious indignation. Even though he did notplete his sentence¡ªand she couldn¡¯t be bothered with what he was going to say¡ªbut she knew it would just be threats anyway. Stupid hooligan! In the past, each time they met, he would always be touching or kissing her. But, now that they had no rtionship with one another anymore, he was still kissing her? Were they even close right now? Does he even know how to respect others? Despite the years that have passed, he was bloody turning more hooligan as time passed! And, to think that he¡¯s even someone of the affluent circle, and a high ranking member of the military! What the hell was he learning everyday? How to be a hooligan 101? Qian Xun went home in a huff, and was even scolding out at Lu Yanzhi along the way home. By the time she reached home, her anger was reced with a splitting headache as a flurry of memories filled her mind, reminding her of the events from 6 years ago. That day was simr to today¡ªhe had pinned her against the wall, warning her coldly. ¡°Bloody hell! What¡¯s so good about that gigolo? You¡¯ve really got poor taste!¡± ¡°C-C-Could you not... not get so close to me?¡± She was pleading in stutters. ¡°I just like to talk to you in this manner!¡± His voice was deep, with a hint of amusement. ¡°Why? You¡¯re looking down on me, and only interested in that gigolo?¡± The Lu Yanzhi of that time was someone who was both cold and aloof, yet extremely dangerous. She did not know who he was, neither did she know of his identity. The only thing she knew was that he was the only person who could save her, and she did not dare offend him, merely obeying him obediently. Chapter 816 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (26)

    Chapter 816: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No... I no longer like men like that.¡± She replied warily¡ªthe gigolo he was referring to was the man she had grown up with, her ex-fianc¨¦. ¡°Then what sort of men do you like?¡± His robust body pushed against her firmly, sending waves of warmth that seemed to threaten to devour her. Her heart could not help but palpitate much faster as her face blushed. ¡°I... I don¡¯t wish to tell... tell you! Could you l-let... let me go?¡± ¡°L-L-L-L-Let go of...?¡± He mimicked her stutter and watched her evilly. Even though he knew she was clearly scared, he asked, ¡°Are you that afraid of me?¡± She watched this man without budging a single inch as unbridled fear spread through her gaze¡ªthere was no need for her to answer. Yet, she knew that that was not the answer he wanted to hear, as she then gulped and shook her head. ¡°Little liar...¡± His lips curled in a ruminate manner. cing his arms on her waist, he closed in on her reddened earlobes and whispered, ¡°Do you want to have a taste of someone like me? I guarantee it¡¯s better than that gigolo.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t good... Please don¡¯t do this!¡± His breath on her ears was steaming, and she could not help but break out into a shiver. ¡°A single look is enough to tell that that gigolo is nothing but a weakling. Can a man like that satisfy you?¡± That question had her face flushing red instantaneously. With that childhood sweetheart of hers, they were extremely conservative. Even after their engagement, they would only hold hands usually, and the most they did was kiss. But even then, the number of times they¡¯ kissed was something she could count on both hands. She scolded out softly, ¡°Hooligan!¡± Instead of getting angry, his lips curled up as he gripped her waist tighter before lowering his voice. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to call me a hooligan, or I¡¯ll truly not let you off. Call me Good Brother.¡± She lowered her head,menting about how she was never going to do that. Yet, he only closed in further and lifted her chin up such that she had to look at him. ¡°Right now... Good Brother.¡± There was no way she could go against that as she called it out weakly. On that day, that smelly hooligan had pinned her against the wall and kissed her forcefully and intensely,sting for an entire hour such that her lips were swollen by the end. There were even bruises on her body. If not for the fact that someone had called after him, he would have most likely continued! Good Brother my a*s! Bloody hell, just a stinky hooligan! Qian Xun¡¯s phone rang as she snapped back to reality and picked up the phone¡ªit was Shi Guang. The moment the call connected, Qian Xun scolded Shi Guang with a flurry of insults. ¡°Shi Guang, you sh*t! What kind of sh*t excuse abouting to prepare food for me because I¡¯m sick? You bloody ran off before even staying for an hour and left that kid with me! That aside, you even had that a*shole, Lu Yanzhi,e find me! What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Shi Guang held her phone away from her ear by instinct as she apologized. ¡°Sorry! Today was truly an ident, and I did not get Yanzhi there intentionally. He was the one who came looking for me for your address in a huff after seeing the news online.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t you not give it to him then?¡± Qian Xun shouted. ¡°Hais! You know that other than Chief Lu, the most authoritative person in my house is Yanzhi. He¡¯s going to take over Chief Lu¡¯s position in the future. How would I dare offend him? Sorry, good Qian Xun!¡± ¡°Scram! Don¡¯t act cute in front of me, I¡¯m not your Lu Yanchen!¡± Qian Xun hung up on Shi Guang right after that! Chapter 817 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (27)

    Chapter 817: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at her phone¡ªwoah, Qian Xun seemed truly angry. She wondered what Yanzhi had told or done to her. Suddenly, her waist was wrapped by the arms of a man, and she found herself falling back into Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace. She pushed him right away. ¡°D-Don¡¯t, not here...¡± When he heard that, he propped his other hand against his chin and smirked out evilly, leaning beside her ears and whispering, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it on the bed, where else do you like it to happen?¡± His tone was yful. ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that you had developed such a fetish recently.¡± ¡°You, really! What I meant wasn¡¯t the bed... I was trying to say that now¡¯s not the time!¡± Shi Guang did not know tough or cry as she blinked and looked at him pitifully. ¡°Qian Xun seemed to be really angry just now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows¡ªseemed like Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy was Su Qianxun. Yanzhi was really quite something, huh? No one had even cast a single bit of suspicion on Su Qianxun once. ¡°How is that a good thing?¡± Shi Guang could not understand. ¡°Her anger proves that your guesses are real.¡± Shi Guang was sure about that fact as well. However, she could not be sure if Qian Xun was angry over anything else. ¡°Couldn¡¯t it have been because Yanzhi did something to her?¡± ¡°What could he have done?¡± ¡°Like you said, force himself on her?¡± Shi Guang could not help butugh out after saying that. ¡°Fufu, although it shouldn¡¯t be too possible for that to happen. Yanzhi was only out for less than half an hour. Don¡¯t tell me that he couldn¡¯tst that long?¡± Lu Yanchen pinned himself on top of her and said with a sour tone, ¡°You have the mood to care about others but not me? Are you really sure you don¡¯t want children?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you not want them too?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s fingers brushed by his cheeks. ¡°But, I want them now.¡± He was afraid that Shi Guang might break down again if her sister did not return for a long time. With a child, she would have a source of support, and not let her thoughts wander. ¡°But I don¡¯t!¡± Shi Guang rejected. ¡°Shall we let nature take its course?¡± His fingers roamed around her body. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Guang gripped his finger and pouted. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around! We¡¯ve agreed before on not having children. You were the one who clearly said that you didn¡¯t want them so early and to wait...¡± Before she could even finish, he kissed her passionately. Shi Guang could hardly catch her breath as she pushed him away. Yet, he gripped her hands and held them over her head. ¡°Lu... ugh...¡± She had barely called a single syble of his name before another flurry of kisses came for her. Next, both of them joined so seamlessly together that there wasn¡¯t a single gap left between them. Shi Guang could only feel her head going giddy through his kisses as her body was sapped of its strength. She was never the one to make decisions when it came to matters as such. Lu Yanchen was always really domineering for things like these... his desires were intense. Worse still, he was extremely clear about where she was the most sensitive on her body. Even if she was not really into it at times, all he had to do was touch her in the right ces and she would relent before long. By now, her rejections were more like forey as she was the one who wanted it as well, wrapping her arms around his neck and responding to him. Suddenly, she snapped back into reality... He was not wearing a condom! Instantly, she understood what he meant by letting nature take its course! No! She did not want a child now! She did not want to let nature take its course! Chapter 818 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (28)

    Chapter 818: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Lu Yanchen¡¯s actions were getting swifter, and his assertive attitude sapped away her resistance. Shi Guang was breathing heavily and could barely say anything¡ªsince things had already turned out as such, she might as well wait till everything was over before speaking. After the storm, Shi Guang closed her eyes,ying there in fatigue merely wanting to sleep... Yet, there were things on her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let nature take its course.¡± She knocked him weakly with her elbows, her eyes carrying a charm that only existed after such affairs happened. ¡°Are there any pharmacies near our ce? Go get me some n B pills.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this tomorrow.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her, his gaze dim. Shi Guang knew that he would not buy them for her¡ªhe had really changed his mind about having kids. She felt somewhat miffed¡ªwasn¡¯t this a decision they had discussed before? ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll buy it myself tomorrow.¡± With that, she turned around, not wanting to bother with him any longer. ¡°You¡¯re angry?¡± He raised his brows and tucked her into his embrace from behind. ¡°No.¡± She could not speak of her woes. ¡°I¡¯ll go get them for youter.¡± Lu Yanchen said in a helpless manner. Shi Guang finally turned around and looked at him before resting her head against his chest. The two of them snuggled for a little while before Lu Yanchen changed and left the house. Before long, he returned while carrying a medical pouch. ¡°Take one of these.¡± With that, he went to get Shi Guang a ss of water. Opening the pouch, Shi Guang found that the medicine had been opened before. When Lu Yanchen returned, she looked at him. ¡°Why is it open?¡± ¡°I wanted to check it out, and so I opened it.¡± He admitted to it unreservedly and passed the water to Shi Guang. Shi Guang still felt that something was off as she looked at him and smiled. He merely smiled back as she drank the water and took the pill. ... The next day, Shen Lingshuang made some caramelized bananas and asked Shi Guang if they tasted nice. Using her chopsticks, thetter took a bite and raised a huge thumbs up. ¡°Delicious!¡± Shen Lingshuang coughed gently before whispering to Shi Guang, ¡°Xiao Bai said that his daddy went out yesterday during dinner and disappeared for a short while with that Qian Xun. Didn¡¯t Yanzhi say that he did not know her? What¡¯s going on between them?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face flickered with surprise. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly clear what¡¯s going on either, but I feel that they should have been together in the past before.¡± ¡°Then, is she Xiao Bai¡¯s mother?¡± Why were all her sons having secret rtionships? ¡°That, I¡¯m not certain.¡± ¡°Whether or not she¡¯s Xiao Bai¡¯s mother, it¡¯s about time that Yanzhi settled down. But, why Qian Xun though? She¡¯s about to get engaged, and it¡¯s even with that...¡± She did not know if Shi Guang had already known about the matters with Shi Ze, and thus, she evaded the topic. ¡°Qian Xun¡¯s engagement is just a cooperation, and they have no feelings for one another. If she were to end up with Yanzhi, that would be rather good too.¡± Shi Guang felt that a marriage should not be this casual. ¡°But, I know Yanzhi way too well. For him to not go look for her after all these years, there¡¯s no way a single meeting would have changed the feelings between them. Besides, he¡¯s going back to the military in a couple of days, and that Qian Xun is going to get engaged too. How can both of them get together without interaction?¡± Shen Lingshuang sighed. Shi Guang felt the same as well. Yanzhi... He was chauvinistic, and would definitely not make the first move. As for Qian Xun, it was clear that she did not want anything to do with him either. What if she tried to get them together for a meal without informing them beforehand? That didn¡¯t seem too good either... Chapter 819 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (29)

    Chapter 819: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If she were in the same shoes and this was back when she had not reconciled with Lu Yanchen yet, she would definitely be angry and keep her distance from anyone who tried doing the same to her. This was truly not something she could just step in and help with even if she wanted to. Suddenly, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes lit up as she said to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°I have an idea, but I wonder if it would work.¡± Shen Lingshuang asked hurriedly, ¡°What?¡± Taking her phone out, Shi Guang turned on WeChat and created a group chat. She had initially only wanted to add Qian Xun and Lu Yanzhi. But on second thought, she added Lu Yanchen inside as well. Shen Lingshuang chimed in at the side. ¡°Add me in too.¡± Shi Guang was hesitant. ¡°Would that be good? You¡¯re an elder. If you¡¯re inside, there¡¯s no way Yanzhi would say anything on ount of you.¡± Shen Lingshuang agreed as well. ¡°True, true! Alright, don¡¯t add me in then.¡± After the group was created, no one spoke. Changing the group¡¯s name to , Shi Guang started chatting inside. She was ignored even after a long time had passed. Shen Lingshuang was waiting beside her anxiously. ¡°Is it working?¡± ¡°Whether or not it works, this beats them having zero interactions entirely, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Seems like this is the only way then.¡± ... When Qian Xun was added to the group, she was in the middle of a call. Her manager was asking her about how she was intending to deal with the scandal. Last night, after the scandal about her and Xiao Bai was revealed, she was filmed standing at the corridor with Lu Yanzhi as well¡ªthere were now two scandals to deal with. The context was that the child Qian Xun brought out was not her illegitimate child, but belonged to that man. At the same time, the man¡¯s identity was mysterious, and it was said that he had a really powerful background! Thements section went rife. ... Qian Xun told her manager, ¡°What¡¯s there to reply? Can¡¯t I even have a meal with my friends? Just ignore them!¡± With that, she hung up right away. It wasn¡¯t the first time she had scandals as such. She had been through even worse usations, and yet she had gone through them nonchntly. Yet, why was she so agitated when it came to Lu Yanzhi? Qian Xun rubbed at her temple troubledly. ncing at her phone, she noticed that she had been dragged into a group chat where there were only four people. Other than Shi Guang, there were two other strangers. She clicked on the profiles of the two strangers. One of the profile¡¯s name was Shi, and the disy picture was Shi Guang¡¯s photo¡ªa single look was enough to tell that this was Lu Yanchen¡¯s ount. What about the other? She clicked on it. The username was Persistent, and the disy picture was a military jeep. Because they weren¡¯t friends, she could not check out the other party¡¯s Moments, but she guessed that it must be Lu Yanzhi. Her suspicions were even firmer after she saw Shi Guang¡¯s message. Persistent was Lu Yanzhi. Instinctively, Qian Xun wanted to leave the group. But on second thought, why should she? If anything, Lu Yanzhi should be the one to leave! Chapter 820 - Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (30)

    Chapter 820: Careful, Sweet Aloofness Up Ahead! (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those two scandals caused a huge stir, and there were many wild guesses out there¡ªboth positive and negative. There were some that guessed that the child was Qian Xun¡¯s stepson, and that man was her boyfriend. There were others that insisted it was her illegitimate son. Naturally, there were also some that guessed she had married a long time ago, and those were her husband and son. Through the years, there had simply been too many scandals about Qian Xun. Yet, she had never once rified anything, and just let everyone be. This time around however, she wanted to rify things, as she truly did not want to be dragged into anything with Lu Yanzhi and his son. As she was troubling over the scandals, another troublesome issue happened¡ªShi Ze visited her father at her ce. For him to choose such a moment to drop by, there was no way Qian Xun would believe that it had nothing to do with the scandals. Even though the scandals through the years had been relentless, they had no physical proof. As long as she stood out, all of those rumors would crumble instantly, and everything would be exined. A daughter of the Su Family had no need for any hidden help. As such, Shi Ze had never bothered about the scandals either. Yet, he went over to the Sus¡¯ ce this time around. Given his character, Qian Xun could feel that the reason why he went to their ce was because the scandal involved the Lu Family. Even though her rtionship with Shi Ze was a cooperation, that was something her father did not know. For the sake of appearances, she should head back home as well. When Qian Xun reached home, Su Ya was preparing to head out. She smiled when she caught sight of Qian Xun. ¡°Little auntie, you¡¯re back?¡± ¡°You¡¯re heading out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve arranged to meet with Yan Zi to go shopping. Mr. Shi is upstairs, having tea and ying chess with grandpa.¡± Su Ya replied as she waved to Qian Xun, preparing to leave. ¡°Yaya...¡± Su Ya had barely taken any steps when she was called back by Qian Xun. Snapping her head back, she looked at Qian Xun in surprise. ¡°Little auntie, is there anything?¡± Qian Xun wanted to ask if Su Ya had found Rong Mo to be simr to Mo Feifei. But, when she thought about how Su Ya had someone trail her and Shi Guang, she decided to forget it. ¡°Nothing much... Have fun!¡± Qian Xun marched upstairs. Su Ya looked at Qian Xun¡¯s back view for a long time, her eyes dim and dark as she turned and walked out. She was feeling uneasy in her heart¡ªQian Xun clearly had something to say earlier on. Why did she decide to not ask? What was it she wanted to ask? Was it because she had discovered something? Was it rted to... Shi Guang and Mo Feifei? There was no longer any way of stopping the rtionship between Shi Guang and Qian Xun from developing. Such a situation was truly ufortable for her to deal with. She could barely sleep or eat well, worrying day and night that something might happen to disrupt her smooth life. Seemed like there were truly things she needed to wipe clean if she wanted to have peaceful days. The issue was no longer small enough to be swept under the rug. If things came to it, she might have to have a change of ns. ... Old Master Su was at the balcony on the 2nd floor with Shi Ze, ying chess and having tea. Hearing their voices from a distance, Qian Xun slowed down. ¡°My daughter is both na?ve and stubborn. With her brash nature, she is often too trusting of others. Please be more patient with her. She is a good child who does not remember grudges and is easy to coax.¡± Hearing her father say that of her had Qian Xun feeling rather speechless. She was already in herte twenties, a mature woman. And yet, he said she was na?ve and stubborn? That wasn¡¯t her at all! Although, kids would always be kids in the eyes of their parents. Chapter 821 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (1)

    Chapter 821: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Ze promised solemnly. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry about it. It is my fortune to be able to get together with Qian Xun, and I will definitely take good care of her, and not let her suffer any grievances.¡± Old Master Su nodded his head in satisfaction before replyingpassionately, ¡°As a father, the thought of my daughter bing part of someone else¡¯s family has my heart going empty. I start to think about all sorts of things, and even though I know you guys well, I still can¡¯t help but feel uneasy. Even if it¡¯s just an engagement, it still feels as if the daughter isn¡¯t mine any longer.¡± Shi Ze smiled. ¡°The trend right now is for men to take care of their wives like daughters. I will dote on Qian Xun the same way.¡± That reply had Old Master Suughing out in happiness. After he stopped, he looked at Shi Ze solemnly. ¡°But honestly, I really want to know... do you love our Qian Xun?¡± If this man loved her, he would not have to worry at all. It was only through love would there be tolerance. If there was no love and merely doting, it was as good as taking care of a pet, and there would be no truefort and happiness. When Qian Xun heard that question, she hastened in her steps and called out, ¡°Daddy...¡± How could Shi Ze possibly love her? Their rtionship was of a cooperation¡ªshe should not make things difficult for Shi Ze with such a tough question. The moment Qian Xun appeared in his vision, Old Master Su smiled out even more brightly. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Shi Ze smiled gently to Qian Xun as well and reached out to hold her hand, dering firmly before Old Master Su. ¡°Uncle, I love Qian Xun.¡± Qian Xun appeared to bail Shi Ze out of his predicament, but she had not expected him to... She felt uneasy from head to toe. That hand of hers that Shi Ze was holding onto felt as though it was bitten by a viper and was freezing all over. She wanted to retract her hand slowly, yet Shi Ze merely tightened his grip. Old Master Su looked at them. ¡°If I were to be gone one day and the Su Family as well, would you still love her the same?¡± Shi Ze replied with conviction, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll love her forever!¡± As he said that, he looked at Qian Xun lovingly while reaching out to rub her forehead dotingly. Qian Xun¡¯s lips were pursed tightly. Even though she said nothing, her heart was scoffing coldly. Even if it was just a show, she did not want Shi Ze to do it till this extent. She had thought that she would be able to ept Shi Ze as a working partner in the past. But for some reason, she was starting to find him really disgusting and uneptable. As an actor who was used to portraying the life of others, it was easy for her to read the intents of others. ¡°Old Master, it¡¯s time for your fumigation 1 .¡± A helper reminded. ¡°Daddy, your rheumatism is working up again?¡± Qian Xun frowned. ¡°It¡¯s inevitable now that I¡¯m getting old.¡± Old Master Su was unbothered. ¡°Is it serious? Do you need to head to the hospital for a check-up?¡± Shi Ze asked worriedly. ¡°It¡¯s just an old ailment. I¡¯ll get better with more treatment and fumigation. Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡± He then stood up with the assistance of the helper. ¡°You guys continue chatting. Stay for dinner.¡± After Old Master Su left, Qian Xun flung Shi Ze¡¯s and away and sat opposite him, dering coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to tell my father such stuff. Be it the engagement that¡¯sing up or even if we get married in the future, our rtionship is nothing but a cooperation!¡± Shi Zeughed and raised his brow. ¡°What if I say that I don¡¯t want it to be a cooperation?¡± Chapter 822 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (2)

    Chapter 822: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun froze up for a moment, not understanding what Shi Ze was up to. She was suspicious to the core. ¡°Don¡¯t worry... After the engagement, I will dere my identity. Those baseless rumors will not affect the stocks of yourpany.¡± Clearly, Shi Ze had recognized the man in the rumors to be Lu Yanzhi. The grudge he had with the Lu Family should be the reason why he was so concerned. Or perhaps, he thought that the rumors were for real, and she had some sort of feelings for Lu Yanzhi. He probably thought that if he were to turn their rtionship into a real one, he would be able to get revenge on the Lus? Would he go to that extent? Shi Ze smiled out calmly. ¡°Why must you feel as if the reason why I¡¯m concerned is because of the stocks? Can¡¯t we talk about feelings between us? Perhaps...¡± Qian Xun cut him through his sentence. ¡°Shi Ze...¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Do you remember the rules weid down before we confirmed this cooperation?¡± Of course, he remembered. Number 1: Be it during the rtionship or the marriage after, everything was merely for appearances. Regardless of time, they would always be individual entities. Number 2: Financially¡ªbe it during the rtionship or the marriage after¡ªtheir finances would not ever mix, and they would not have a part of the other¡¯s money. Number 3: They will not interfere in the personal lives of the other party, but at the same time, they not must stop the cooperation due to their personal lives. ¡°Of course, I remember! But, since we¡¯ve already decided to get engaged and even marriedter on, why can¡¯t we try to be a real couple? Perhaps, we might get along well and even fall in love with one another?¡± Shi Ze spoke with an endearing tone that was doused in honey. ¡°Impossible for me!¡± Qian Xun replied affirmatively, enunciating every single word. How could she fall in love with him? She was never ever going to fall in love with another man in this entire lifetime of hers! ¡°But, what if I fall in love with you?¡± Her eyes narrowed as she spoke coldly, ¡°If you fall in love with me right now, we¡¯re going to call off the engagement. If you fall in love with me after marriage, we¡¯ll get divorced right away.¡± Shi Ze¡¯s face turned somewhat dim for a moment before it returned to normalcy the next second, regaining that calm and polite demeanor of his. He mused. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve got to adjust my feelings then.¡± Looking at that calm manner of his, Qian Xun truly did not know what he was up to. But, she was even warier of him right now. ¡°That¡¯s your business... In any case, I¡¯ve already made my words clear. Please do not make any promises to my father in the future or say anything that goes beyond your wishes. Anything between us will just be done for the sake of appearances, that¡¯s all.¡± There was no polite smile on her face, and even though her tone was gentle, there was a sense of resolution in it that gave no room for negotiations. Shi Ze smiled and said nothing. His grudge with the Lus was something that nearly everyone within the circle knew about. Because of that, there was no one who would really dare to back him for fear of offending the Lus. The Sus were the only ones that did not have to care about the Lus¡ªhe needed them as his stepping stone, so that he would have the backing to go against the Lus. It was especially at a critical period right now where he was rising prominently¡ªnot only did he require thework outreach of the Sus, he needed Qian Xun to advertise him out. Qian Xun was merely two years older than him, yet she was extremely mature, and would not cling to him, much less make things real with him. A woman as such was extremely suitable to be his wife, helping his business move smoothly by the sides. But, he would have never imagined that Su Qianxun would be involved with a man of the Lus as well. Chapter 823 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (3)

    Chapter 823: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Thoughts gushed through Shi Ze¡¯s mind. Leaning back against the chair, he threw out casually. ¡°I merely wanted to set your father¡¯s heart at ease, hence the serious words. Seems like I¡¯ve ruined things by ident out of goodwill.¡± Qian Xun forced out a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t ruin things... It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t like people to do things so deliberately. Please understand!¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Hmm... Make yourself at home. I¡¯ll go check up on my dad¡¯s fumigation.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Shi Ze smiled and watched Qian Xun leave. After she waspletely gone from his vision, his gaze turned out of the balcony. It was a picturesque view with mountains and streams. However, his gaze was merely turning colder and darker. There was no one other than Su Qianxun that was more suited to marry him. But, why would she end up having a meal with Lu Yanzhi? Was it a coincidence because Shi Guang had invited them out for a meal? Or, was it because they had known one another from the start, and there was an ambiguous rtionship between them? Why was it the Lus again? The mere thought of the Lus had Shi Ze feeling inexplicably uneasy and frustrated. In fact, he could barely contain himself from confronting Qian Xun to question her rtionship with Lu Yanzhi. However, Su Qianxun had already made it really clear to him when they got together¡ªit was nothing but a mere cooperation. Even if there was any rtionship between Su Qianxun and Lu Yanzhi, as long as it didn¡¯t affect hispany¡¯s stocks, he could not interfere, let alone question. He had considered the possibility that Su Qianxun would have had a man in the past. But, he had never once thought that it would be Lu Yanzhi! Those two clearly had no connections! Every single bit of displeasure and frustration¡ªeven the fact that he had no other choice in his life than to depend on the Sus¡ªwas dumped by him onto Lu Yanchen. If Lu Yanchen had helped hide the truth even slightly back then, he would not have lost his father, and neither would he be in this state right now! Lu Yanchen! It¡¯s all because of Lu Yanchen! Why did he not die when he was pushed into the waters back then! It was Shi Guang. That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the one that saved him! If she did not do that, he would have long died! Hatred and vengeance were twisting around Shi Ze¡¯s heart. He convinced himself that he could only hide and endure everything right now... for the sake of making Lu Yanchen pay in full in the future! Sooner orter, he was going to make Lu Yanchen regret that decision back then! ... Qian Xun knocked the door and entered the room full of steam. Seated on a chair, Old Master Su¡¯s legs were soaked in a tub while a towel covered his ankles firmly, leaving puffs of smoke. ¡°Why did you leave Shi Ze alone? He came to our ce, so you should keep himpany.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got tons of time to do that in the future. Right now, I only want to be with my daddy.¡± Qian Xun sat down at the side. ¡°Does this work?¡± ¡°Yeah! After every session, I can climb mountains without my legs trembling even in the slightest!¡± Old Master Su said while taking his presbyopia spectacles that were covered in fog right now and pushing them on his nose. Qian Xun took it over and wiped for him. ¡°Don¡¯t go climbing any mountains in the winter right now! Just do some exercises in the garden.¡± As they chatted, Qian Xun suddenly recalled her strange suspicions of how Shi Guang resembled her mother while Shi Guang¡¯s sister resembled her. So, she asked casually, ¡°Daddy, the three of us... are we your only children?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Old Master Su looked at her oddly. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking that? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re thinking about how that youngss, Shi Guang, is your sister? If you really like her that much, how about I make her my goddaughter? How does that sound?¡± ¡°Ha, I think we¡¯d better forget about that. Chief Lu is still a position lower than you in seniority.¡± Chapter 824 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (4)

    Chapter 824: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Qian Xun heard her father confirming that there was only the three of them as siblings, she was even more suspicious of things. Since Shi Guang wasn¡¯t someone of the Sus, how was everything so coincidental? But, she had indeed never seen Mo Feifei before. Perhaps the resemnce between Mo Feifei and Rong Mo was for their other features and not their eyes? And, even if their eyes were simr, there would still be a difference. After all, for Mo Feifei to be simr to Rong Mo, who was then simr to her, that was a gap of a person there. Qian Xun could only hope that Shi Guang could find Mo Feifei faster. Although, was the disappearance of Mo Feifei truly unrted to Su Ya? Qian Xun walked over to Su Ya¡¯s room. Looking around and ensuring that she was alone, she pushed and wanted to enter, only to find the room locked. She frowned. Everyone¡¯s rooms in the house were normally unlocked, as the helpers would need to clean when they were not around. Why would Su Ya have to lock her room before heading out? Qian Xun could only leave with a heart heavy with doubts. Shi Ze dropped her off at the entrance of her ce personally. As per usual, he did not ask to head in for tea or anything¡ªtheir rtionship was still as lukewarm as ever. It was as though nothing had happened at the Sus¡¯ ce earlier on. Two days before the engagement, Shi Ze asked Qian Xun out for a meal, and even headed over to the film set to pick her up personally. That was a day where Qian Xun¡¯s schedule was rather packed. ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s quite a few shoots in the afternoon. I don¡¯t know what time I¡¯m going to be packing up. How about some other day?¡± Shi Ze insisted on it rather patiently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Since he had already said that, Qian Xun did not reject him anymore. Not wanting him to wait too long, she arranged her schedule with the team and they packed up right after the shoot. Although Qian Xun felt that Shi Ze was behaving somewhat strangely today, she could not point out what was wrong, and the two of them remained equally cordial. As Shi Ze drove out of the carpark, he did not reduce his speed while turning. At the same time, another vehicle turned in from the right. Even though the other party braked immediately, because Shi Ze¡¯s speed was way too fast, he could not brake in time and collided with the other vehicle. It wasn¡¯t a serious ident, and they had merely bumped the front of the vehicles. However, Qian Xun waspletely rattled and looked frightened. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shi Ze looked at the nervous Qian Xun worriedly. In fact, his voice was even quivering with slight anxiousness. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± Qian Xun clutched at her chest and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll head down to check on the car.¡± Shi Ze removed his seatbelt and headed down. He had collided with a heavy jeep that was bearing an authoritative ck shade¡ªa single look was enough to tell that the owner of the vehicle was no ordinary person. Qian Xun removed her seatbelt and headed out as well. The jeep was using reflective windshields, and one could not make out the people within the vehicle. Looking at the area where the vehicles collided, Qian Xun could make out a slight dent to the front of the jeep. However, the people inside the jeep should not have been injured at all. At that moment, the door of the jeep opened as a heavy boot thumped onto the ground. Instinctively, Qian Xun raised her head and caught sight of a tall maning forth from the vehicle. Handsome and suave, he reeked of a killing aura. As he stood looking at the two of them, he exuded an aura of coldness and elegance that shot out of his sharp eyes. When Qian Xun caught sight of him, she froze up. Shi Ze was stunned at the same time before gradually calling out, ¡°B-Big Brother Lu!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression was stoic as he red at Shi Ze emotionlessly before turning to look at Qian Xun standing behind him, smirking disdainfully. Chapter 825 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (5)

    Chapter 825: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment Qian Xun met with his gaze, she turned away. Shi Ze apologized. ¡°Sorry, I did not manage to brake in time. It¡¯s my fault, and I¡¯m willing topensate.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lips curled into a fake smile. ¡°You did not manage to or did you ram into me intentionally?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Shi Ze refuted loudly before frowning. ¡°Forget it... I don¡¯t wish to exin anything either. If you feel that I¡¯ve done it intentionally and you¡¯re not willing to resolve it privately, call the police then. Since it¡¯s my fault, I leave it to you to decide how you want to resolve it.¡± Lu Yanzhi leaned against the door of his car and red at Shi Ze with dagger-like eyes. Scrutinizing him knowingly from head to toe, he returned to his car without saying anything and drove off without turning back at all. It was only after Lu Yanzhi left that Shi Ze heaved out a sigh of relief¡ªthe iron-d aura of that man was truly somewhat repressing. He turned around and apologized to Qian Xun. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault! I forgot to slow down.¡± Qian Xun watched him coldly and said nothing, returning to the car first. Narrowing his gaze, Shi Ze returned to the driver¡¯s seat as well. Along the journey, Qian Xun was really silent. No matter what Shi Ze spoke to her about, she ignored him entirely. As the car stopped in front of her apartment building, he said again, ¡°Sorry!¡± Finally, Qian Xun could no longer hold it in as she snorted coldly. ¡°What are you sorry for? The fact that you did not manage to brake in time or that you had nned everything deliberately?¡± The moment Lu Yanzhi spouted that ¡®You did not manage to or did you ram into me intentionally?¡¯, she had sensed something wrong about the entire incident. Lu Yanzhi must havee to that conclusion that Shi Ze had done it intentionally after considering how cars usually collided, along with his grudges toward the Lu Family. Along the way back, Qian Xun thought about the entire incident. Why would Shi Ze suddenly look her up at the film set and insist on having a meal with her today? Had he already known that Lu Yanzhi would appear at that restaurant? Did he have people keeping tabs on Lu Yanzhi before plotting that small ident intentionally? Just what was he up to? Shi Ze smiled out expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°You know full well. Shi Ze, please don¡¯t use me as your weapon. At the same time, don¡¯t try to test out the rtionship between Lu Yanzhi and me over a baseless rumor! If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll terminate our cooperation!¡± With that, Qian Xun mmed the car door and left! Shi Ze¡¯s expression changed slightly as he eyed Qian Xun. Gripping his steering wheel, he jammed down hard on the pedal and drove off. As she was preparing to enter her apartment, Qian Xun turned back and looked at Shi Ze¡¯s leaving car, feeling a sense of fatigue. But, before her shoulders could even loosen, a cold, stiff, and mocking voice rang out behind her. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t bear to part, huh?¡± A car had stopped behind her as the windows wound down to reveal a handsomely cold face. Qian Xun¡¯s surprise leaked out on her face for a moment. Lu Yanzhi came forth from his car swiftly, and in a moment, his tall and sturdy body was right before her as he red at her coldly. Forcing herself to calm down, Qian Xun pursed her lips and replied frostily, ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve got to have some longingness after bidding farewell to my fianc¨¦.¡± The car was soundproof, and she wasn¡¯t worried in the slightest that Lu Yanzhi might have overheard their conversation from earlier. Chapter 826 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (6)

    Chapter 826: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanzhi looked at her with the same indifference. ¡°Longing, huh? Why? Have you already slept with him before marriage? Hmm?¡± Who in hell would ask something like that? Qian Xun was so pissed that she could kill someone. Yet, Lu Yanzhi merelyughed out when he saw how furious she was. ¡°What are youughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡± ¡°Before you ask me that, reply my question. Have you slept with him yet?¡± Qian Xun red at Lu Yanzhi with a death stare. Standing with his back against the light, he was rxed and did not reek of any aggression at the moment. However, his voice brought with it a hint of ridicule. The way he was acting just pissed her off thoroughly as she raised her brow and harrumphed. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re getting engaged, so how could we not have slept together yet?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes stared at her calmly for a full two seconds before he spoke once more. This time around, his tone was evidently heavier. ¡°How does that scar on Shi Ze¡¯s thighs look then? I was the one who inflicted that on him with much force in the past!¡± Qian Xun raised her chin and cleared her throat. ¡°Why should I tell you something like that?¡± He took two steps forth and leaned in, brushing by her ear and causing an electric current to surge through her body as he breathed down at her ears. Badump! Badump! For a moment, the only thing Qian Xun could hear were her heartbeats. By the time she returned to her stupor, he had already whispered, ¡°Little liar... There¡¯s no scar at all on his thighs.¡± There was a tinge of excitement in his tone. Qian Xun was stunned. ¡°...¡± Even after she returned to her senses, he was still mocking and toying with her! She reached out and pushed him away fiercely before raising her head and ring intently, trying her best to show herplete disdain and unfriendliness. ¡°We didn¡¯t turn on the lights when we were doing it!¡± She then turned around and entered her house, wanting to shut the door. However, he blocked it. She watched him fiercely. ¡°What do you want!¡± ¡°What do you think I want?¡± His lips were curled up, clearly mocking her. ¡°Why was my car rammed today? Isn¡¯t that something you should be exining to me instead?¡± Qian Xun was even more pissed at the mention of that. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even the one who did it! It was Shi Ze! How should I know? Go ask him!¡± Lu Yanzhi smiled in a fake way. ¡°Even though you weren¡¯t the one who did it, it was because of you. Let me give you a piece of advice... Don¡¯t let him know about your rtionship with the Lu Family, or you will be nothing but a chess piece in his hands.¡± With that, he backed off slowly. Qian Xun was still ring at him, replying in scorn, ¡°Who has anything to do with the Lus?¡± He merely watched her coldly, his gaze feeling like a frozen tundra with a face that was equally frosty. Pursing his lips to a thin line, he said nothing more and walked toward his car. A sharp pain surged through Qian Xun¡¯s heart as she bellowed at Lu Yanzhi, ¡°NUTCASE!¡± She then mmed the door fiercely. Leaning with her back against the door, her body felt as though it was filled with lead. Every single step she took was extremely heavy as she finally reached the sofa and sat down with a thud, burying her face in her hands. Leaning back on the sofa, she looked up at the ceiling and thought back about that fateful holiday engagement. That childhood sweetheart boyfriend and fianc¨¦ of hers was the most trusted person in her life other than her father. Their first stop for the holiday engagement was to Thand. As they were passing through a valley in Chiang Mai at the border of Cambodia, their bus met with an ident, and because of that, it attracted the attention of a group of people carrying guns. Chapter 827 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (7)

    Chapter 827: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For the sake of survival, that childhood sweetheart fianc¨¦ of hers flung her arm away and ran off without turning back at all. After much difficulty, she managed to hide herself amongst a secluded patch within the woods. Yet, she caught sight of 4 men tearing a young woman¡¯s clothes furiously... That was Li Anyuan¡ªsomeone who had shared the same bus as her. Through the grass, she saw how those 4 foreign men vited and humiliated Li Anyuan¡¯s body like beasts. At the same time, they were even spouting out some disgusting insults. Just like that, the pure sanctuary of that woman¡¯s body was ravaged mercilessly by them. Li Anyuan could only struggle with all her might as she was held down by them, screaming for help. Qian Xun could see everything from the grass. Yet, how could she help Li Anyuan? She could barely even save herself at that moment. Li Anyuan¡¯s beautiful face was contorted from her futile struggles as she looked at the grass patch in despair. Qian Xun did not know if Li Anyuan had seen her, but thetter¡¯s hands were outstretched, begging for help weakly... At that moment, Qian Xun felt a strong turmoil in her heart. There was no way she would or could save that woman in distress. If she were to head out, she would suffer a fate worse than that Li Anyuan was having right then. Following Li Anyuan¡¯s outstretched hand motion, the 4 men discovered that there was someone in the grass patch. One of them walked over with a gun. She was not the only one in the grass patch... What Qian Xun could not imagine was that her fianc¨¦ was hiding right behind her. In order to not be found and to save his own life, he had betrayed her mercilessly and used her in exchange for his life. After she was discovered, she was yanked out of the grass by that man. As they caught sight of her, their eyes shone brightly. Qian Xun could already imagine the oue that awaited her. She screamed toward the direction of her fianc¨¦. ¡°SAVE ME, SAVE ME...!¡± However, he was still hiding best as he could. In reality, she could not me him. After all, when someone else was asking for help, she too was so afraid that she did not dare head out. Everyone in this world was selfish¡ªthe example of self sacrifice was but a myth in this world. She knew she had to save herself as she tried running away. However, she barely took two steps before she was yanked back by the man with a gun. With a serious tug, she crashed down onto the ground and her forehead was smashed, causing streams of blood to flow down her face. This wasn¡¯t the scariest part just yet. When she raised her head, she saw that the man had already lowered his pants before her. Unable to control herself, she shrieked out from the bottom of her heart. ¡°A-A-A-A-A-A-A-A-AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± Just as she thought she was going to die in the worst possible way in this world, azy voice rang out, ¡°Who¡¯s shouting? Bloody hell! So darn noisy!¡± It was spoken in English. When the 4 men heard that voice, they stopped whatever they were doing and even wore their clothes back orderly. ¡°Young Master Zhi!¡± They greeted. With her body quivering, Qian Xun raised her head toward the voice to see a tall and sturdy figure leaning beside a car and beckoning toward her with his hand. ¡°You, get over here.¡± It was already dusk, and she could barely make out his exact figure¡ªshe could only tell that he had a beautiful countenance. Compared to these 4 men, it seemed as though she would be safer heading toward the man who had called out to her. Even though he had a cold aura as well, it was not as terrifying as these 4 men. She headed over slowly, nervously and worriedly as she lowered her head and tried her best to calm her trembling body. Chapter 828 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (8)

    Chapter 828: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She lowered her head, frantically trying toe up with an escape n. The man who was called Young Master Zhi reached out with his long, slender fingers and stroked her chin before lifting her head and checking her out in amusement. At this point, Qian Xun¡¯s gaze was still downcast, not daring to face him. However, she could feel how scorching hot his gaze was. Because she was praised all the way from when she was young, she naturally knew how much of an allure her face had to men. His gaze was scanning her from head to toe as though he was viewing an object before finally resting on her petite chest. It was as though his eyes were X-ray, and she could not help but break out into shivers. His gaze was so intent until it gradually seemed as though it was bringing forth a fire that was burning her up. The entire air was filled with repression as the cheers of his malerades rang out as though they had just piged some treasures. She did not know how long more this man wanted to look at her as she could hardly bear with it any longer, raising her head to look at him before she suffocated. Incidentally, the man was handsome. From his facial features to his skin tone, it was clear that he was Chinese, unlike the foreigners who hadrger noses and protruding cheekbones. At the same time, he was unlike those Thanders or Cambodians who had darkplexions with sunken eyes. Finding someone of the same race should have had her cheering up. Yet, he reeked of a cruel bloodthirst as his eyes were cold and deep, sending chills down one¡¯s spine. Judging from his facial expressions, he seemed to be around her age. How was it that he was giving off such an intimidating aura? When he saw that she was finally looking at him, Young Master Lu¡¯s lips twisted into a cold smirk as he suddenly reached out and pulled her into his embrace. Instinctively, she struggled. However, it was useless¡ªthe more she struggled, the tighter his arms bound her to him. He leaned down and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Instantly, Qian Xun¡¯s body froze up and did not dare to budge a single inch. He smiled in satisfaction before dering to those 4 men, ¡°This woman, she¡¯s mine!¡± The 4 men exchanged nces before speaking out in Cambodian which she could not understand, finally turning to Young Master Zhi. ¡°Young Master Zhi, the vige rules states that whoever gets the women first gets to enjoy them first.¡± They did not want to give her up. Young Master Zhi raised his head and red at them fiercely. The moment he relinquished his grip on her, before she could even know what was happening, he had already rushed forth with lightning speed to send one of the men flying with a single kick. He then pointed a gun at another man who was preparing to raise his gun. ¡°You¡¯ve got an issue as well?¡± ¡°N-No! T-This one that¡¯s untouched, you can have her, Young Master Zhi! As for that one... erm, it¡¯ll belong to...¡± Young Master Zhi red at him dangerously. ¡°you as well! They¡¯ll both belong to you...!¡± At this point, the other men started shouting in Cambodian. Even though she could not understand, she presumed that the Thai military should have sent people, and they were asking everyone to run. She wanted to run as well. However, she was struck on the back and instantly cked out. By the time she woke up again, she found herself within a vige that seemed to reside in the depths of the forest. There were many people with guns who were whistling around. A scene as such was something that she had seen in movies before¡ªthe nests of drug cartels. It was only through biting her lips harshly that she managed to contain the rising fear in her heart and stop herself from screaming. Chapter 829 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (9)

    Chapter 829: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun caught sight of Li Anyuan as well, tossed onto the ground and looking as despaired as she was. A tall, ck, and muscr man with jagged, dirty teeth was roaring out inughter. He then grabbed at Qian Xun¡¯s arm before cackling out lewdly. ¡°This chick is not bad! She¡¯s mine!¡± The captured Qian Xun could only watch this man in horror as her heart was almost stuck in her throat. At the side, Young Master Zhi looked with a grim face as he spoke with azy voice, ¡°It¡¯s rare that I finally fancy a woman. Are you going to steal her from me, Second Young Master?¡± The moment Second heard those words, his face turned ck. That initially ck face seemed as though it was charred wood right now. He turned to look at the main seat where a man with a scar on his face sat¡ªthis was the chief of this vige. The scarred man red at Second, ordering him to let go before turning around to smile at Young Master Zhi. Second grit his teeth and looked at her longingly for onest time before bursting out inughter at Young Master Zhi. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s someone you want huh, Seven? Since it¡¯s someone you brought back, your elder brother here won¡¯t snatch it from you. Here, here...!¡± With that, he pushed her hard as she was flung into Young Master Zhi¡¯s embrace. She did not know why at that time, but Qian Xun just felt that being in the embrace of this Young Master Zhi was better than being with that Second Young Master. And time would prove her guts right. A long timeter, she finally found out. Young Master Zhi, Zhang Ahzhi¡ªhis real name was Lu Yanzhi. At that time, he was an undercover spy executing a AAA confidential mission for the nation. In reality, she should thank him. If not for him, she would have been yed around by those men before being sold to some unknown ce, where she would experience the most tragic experiences in this world. If that had been the case, she should be dead by now. At that thought, Qian Xunughed out bitterly while tears welled up in her eyes. But this time around, she held them back in. She theny down on the sofa, somewhat tired. Everything in the past had passed. Why was she thinking about it? There was no way both of them would ever get together again. Qian Xunughed at herself. Just like that, she fell asleep on the sofa. Awakening in the night from the cold, she headed to the bed to continue her sleep. The next day, she woke up with a heavy head and her assistant brought her medicine, even cooking ginger c for her. Qian Xun then continued to drowse into slumber before waking up at night due to a call from Shi Guang. She was waiting right outside Qian Xun¡¯s house with two bags of groceries. After entering, she said, ¡°The previous time around, I wanted to prepare a meal for you, but we ended up having hotpot. Today, I¡¯m here to pay for my mistakes.¡± Qian Xun leaned against the kitchen door and looked at Shi Guang prepare. ¡°You¡¯re that nice of a person?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Shi Guang took out some groceries and turned around to look at Qian Xun. ¡°Why do you look so tired? Totally unlike someone who is ready to get engaged.¡± ¡°The reason why you¡¯re here today is probably not to make me a meal again, is it?¡± Qian Xun could see through her. Sensing the scrutinizing gaze from Qian Xun, Shi Guang felt somewhat guilty and turned around giggling while standing straight. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m here to prepare a meal for you! But, it¡¯s also because I want to chat with you.¡± Qian Xun looked at her coldly. ¡°What do you want to chat about?¡± Shi Guang did not want to beat around the bush and got to the point. ¡°You¡¯re getting engaged the day after. Are you really prepared for it?¡± Chapter 830 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (10)

    Chapter 830: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun asked with some slight disbelief, ¡°So, you mean that at this point of time, I¡¯m able to stop the engagement as long as I don¡¯t wish to?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right! Is there any reason why you can¡¯t? Even if you¡¯re going to get married, you can renege on it on the day itself.¡± ¡°You... are really way too na?ve!¡± Qian Xun chuckled at looked at Shi Guang, bemused. ¡°You know the status of the Su Family, right? Once the engagement has been fixed and the invitations sent out, do you really think that the engagement can be canceled just like that?¡± ¡°I know that the Sus have a standing here. That¡¯s the reason why Shi Ze wants to bank on you guys to expand his own career as well.¡± ¡°The same goes for the Lus. The Lus depend on the Shens for financial support while the Shens retain their position in the business world because of the Lus. A marriage like that has always been mutually beneficial. Shi Ze depends on the Sus for expansion while the Sus requires their finances. This could be considered as a perfect marriage of convenience.¡± ¡°But, Shi Ze is not a good person, and you don¡¯t love him.¡± ¡°Love?¡± Qian Xun scoffed out. ¡°The first time I got engaged, it was with someone I loved. We grew up together and stuck like glue ever since I could remember. Be it in terms of looks or family background, we were totallypatible, and even rarer than that was the fact that we were in love. But at the end, we still could not stay together. Why is that? What is love? Love is nothing more than a luxury thates after loving oneself. From the get go, I¡¯ve never wanted my marriage to be founded on the basis of love.¡± ¡°But...¡± Qian Xun cut through her. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t say anymore. I knew you were not so kind to juste and prepare a meal for me.¡± Shi Guang could only stuff back all her words from that reply. Even if Shi Ze wasn¡¯t an utter trash of a man, he was definitely someone merciless and cruel, with a bad heart as well. If he at least loved Qian Xun, that would be fine¡ªbut he didn¡¯t. If there ever came a day where Qian Xun served no purpose to his life any longer, he would definitely toss her aside. This engagement was literally Qian Xun digging her own grave. Yet, the way she looked as though there was no more room for discussion, it was as though nothing Shi Guang said could matter anymore. Yet, if she did not say out everything in her heart, Shi Guang would feel extremely ufortable. Before she left¡ªbe it whether or not Qian Xun wanted to listen¡ªShi Guang spoke her mind. ¡°Qian Xun, I know that not every single marriage is born out of love. But, since you¡¯re already together, there should at least be some sort of feelings within. Be it love, hate orpatibility, even if you could not care less, it should be someone you arefortable with. No matter what, both of you will have to walk through life together. You¡¯re older than me, and I know you have more life experience and wisdom, but you¡¯re still just twenty-something. There¡¯s still a long road ahead for someone your age. Are you really just going to give up on your rtionship this early on?¡± After Shi Guang left, Qian Xun stood on the balcony attached to her bedroom and looked out at the skies. No matter how brightly the stars shone, they could not illuminate the darkness in her heart. She would be lying if she said that she was totally unmoved by Shi Guang¡¯s words. But by now, all the invitations had already been sent out. If she were to renege on the marriage, where would both families ce their pride? Forget it! It¡¯s just an engagement, and not the real marriage. I¡¯ll just go along with it... and if things really don¡¯t work out in the future, I¡¯ll back out by then. Chapter 831 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (11)

    Chapter 831: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The night before any engagement, there would always be a party. Shi Ze invited some of his friends to y, and Qian Xun was called to go as well. Everyone sat within an extremely luxurious private suite with an extravagant and morous interior. With all the people drinking and singing, as Shi Ze¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Qian Xun naturally had to give him some face, and wanted to leave shortly after drinking a little with his friends. Midway, she headed to the washroom to take a breather, expecting to leave after returning. As she was washing her hands at the washing bay, the crisp sound of a boot ringing out sent a cold repression into her heart. Instinctively, she turned over and looked at the person approaching¡ªit was a tall, robust figure with military boots, causing her heart to wrench up. By the time she could make out the person clearly, her eyes widened as her petite face turned pale. Looking somewhat wretched, sheposed herself and marched toward thedies. Why was it Lu Yanzhi AGAIN? Today¡¯s venue was chosen by Shi Ze. If he wanted to im that he was innocent, Qian Xun wouldn¡¯t believe him even if it cost her life. He must be absolutely certain that Qian Xun would turn up since they were going to get engaged tomorrow, and hence decided to test her wantonly as such. Within her heart, she felt an inexplicable sense of anger. After the previous testing, Shi Ze had sent her a text of apology and emphasized that he had no other motives than to know of her and Lu Yanzhi¡¯s rtionship. Qian Xun: Because of her rejection, Shi Ze resorted to a second round of testing and got tabs of Lu Yanzhi¡¯s location, arranging for this idental coincidence once more. Pissed to death, Qian Xun wanted to burst out of the washroom right away to question Shi Ze in the suite. On the passage back, when she passed by the safety ess doorway, the door opened suddenly and she was dragged in by someone. Before she could react to it, she was already pinned against the wall. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze was locked coldly above her head as his coarse voice rang out, ¡°There have been people following me for the past two days. Was it you or Shi Ze?¡± Qian Xun looked at this savage beast that was repressing her. ¡°Let go! We¡¯ll talk about things after you let me stand properly.¡± Not only did Lu Yanzhi not release her, he even pinned her tightly between the wall while his eyes were dark and his lips pursed. Involuntarily, she recalled about the past where he loved to pin her against the wall so domineeringly as well before entering directly with ferocity and vigor. Making use of his infinite passion and vitality, he brought out her own body¡¯s desire such that she would cast everything else behind her mind and dedicate herself entirely physically and mentally. Right at this moment while he was doing that, she could make out his burning desire. There was nothing but the sounds of their thumping heartbeats in the silent stairway. For some reason, Qian Xun could not help but feel nervous as she barked out while trying her best to repress her fear. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, let me go!¡± ¡°Am I someone you can order just like that?¡± He stood against her on purpose. That maically charming voice just sounded really annoying to Qian Xun as she gritted her teeth. ¡°I did not get anyone to follow you!¡± ¡°Bumping twice in three days? Don¡¯t you think that we¡¯re really fated then?¡± He moved closer to her lips while lifting her chin, giving off a dangerous charisma as though he was ying with her. Chapter 832 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (12)

    Chapter 832: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Who¡¯s got any fate with you! I couldn¡¯t wish for more than to never see you ever again in my lifetime...¡± Before she could finish, her lips were stuffed and she could feel him trying to pry her mouth open and force himself in. She tried to struggle instantly, but it was futilepared to him, she was really way too weak. Thus, she bit down fiercely and instantly caused his lips to bleed. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s body shuddered for a moment before he let her off. ¡°Why do you still love to bite me that much? Just like a dog!¡± Qian Xun red at him without showing any signs of weaknesses. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll bite you like a tiger!¡± She tried pushing Lu Yanzhi away with a tummy filled with indignation. There was no way she could calm down in front of this man who always seemed as though he was toying with her. However, as long as he did not loosen his grip, she would never be able to push him away. She then red at him sternly. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± ¡°Overboard? I can go even further...¡± He enunciated every single word slowly before pressing down on her lips and invading within with a strong imposingness once more. Qian Xun resisted with all her might, but her hands were merely held above her head while his other hand tunneled into her shirt and gripped her voluptuous... She wanted to bite him again, but this time around, he was pushing up her lower chin and she could do nothing but to let him kiss passionately. Even after all these years, her body¡¯s sensitive spots provided zero resistance against him as she started to feel fuzzy involuntarily. Suddenly, voices could be heard from the passage outside. ¡°Have you seen Qian Xun?¡± ¡°No, I think she¡¯s still in the washroom.¡± One of those voices was Shi Ze¡¯s, causing Qian Xun to snap into reality instantly while Lu Yanzhi loosened his grip on her. The moment he did that, she bit him on the neck and his body tensed up. However, he did not move and allowed her to continue. Seizing this chance, Qian Xun let go and pushed him away at the same time. Her body shivering, she red at him both in embarrassment and hatred. Running to the door, she heard his voice as she opened it. ¡°Next time, bite me below, not above.¡± That sentence had Qian Xun nearly stumbling as she could not help but blush and turn around to re at him once more. Hooligan! Stupid hooligan! Shameless! Rage and frustration... Hatred and vengeance... Exasperation... Lu Yanzhi was truly a demon in her heart. Qian Xun could not help but heave out a sigh before heading back to the suite. She wanted to question Shi Ze about his intentions of creating such ¡®coincidences¡¯ once and again. The moment she entered, everyone cheered. Shi Ze was dedicating a song to her: The moment he was finished with that portion, everyone pped. When Qian Xun heard those lyrics, she was truly bemused. Suddenly, she felt really frustrated and did not want to continue with this cooperation with Shi Ze, feeling disgusted with his voice at the same time... Taking her coat and purse, she left just like that without saying anything, causing everyone to be stumped. Shi Ze apologized to everyone and chased after her. Finally catching up to her at the carpark, he reached out for her arm and stopped her. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡± Chapter 833 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (13)

    Chapter 833: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun looked at him deeply before scoffing out sarcastically. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Shouldn¡¯t that question be directed at you? Haven¡¯t I told you that if there¡¯s a second time, I will terminate our cooperation?¡± She then flung Shi Ze¡¯s hand away before entering her car and speeding off without turning back even once. After watching Qian Xun leave his view, Shi Ze kicked at the tire of a car nearby in frustration. He knew that Qian Xun was smart, and he hadn¡¯t expected that he would be able to keep his actions hidden from her. Now that the engagement was nearing, he did not believe that she would really dare break it off. However, his frustration stemmed from the fact that his fianc¨¦e truly had something going on with that Lu Yanzhi. The two of them had hidden it truly well¡ªto think that despite being in the same circle, no one else had known anything about them. Could that son of Lu Yanzhi be Qian Xun¡¯s? If it were, wouldn¡¯t he be the stepfather of that child? Interesting! ... When Qian Xun reached home, her phone rang out before she could evenpose her emotions¡ªit was Shi Ze. She pondered for a moment before picking it up. His voice rang out. ¡°Qian Xun, sorry!¡± Sheughed out mockingly. ¡°Your apology is worthless.¡± ¡°I admit that I was trying to test the waters between you and the First of the Lus. But... I think you should understand why I would do this. My feud with the Lus is no secret. Even if our rtionship is merely that of a cooperation, I don¡¯t wish for you to have any sort of ambiguous rtionship with a man of the Lus.¡± His tender voice brought with it a tinge of resignation and sadness, yet his tone was one that was so convinced. Qian Xun could only scoff coldly in her heart. When she had tried getting together with him at the start, she had already made it clear that the both of them were individual entities, and she would never help him go against the Lus. ¡°Cancel tomorrow¡¯s engagement then!¡± ¡°Qian Xun...¡± Shi Ze had not expected her to really say that¡ªwasn¡¯t she afraid of the Sus being made a joke by the outsiders? ¡°Since you¡¯re so smart, you should know why I¡¯m doing this!¡± Qian Xun hung up right afterward. There was a sense of indignation that she could not speak of in her heart. As she tossed her phone at the sofa fiercely, it rang out¡ªit was a text message. Hesitating for a moment, she opened it¡ªShi Ze said that he would not cancel the engagement and he would wait for her to appear at the banquet. Qian Xun shut her phone off immediately. She no longer wanted the engagement. Shi Guang was right about one thing¡ªeven if the marriage did not stem from love, it should not be with someone that was detestable. At this moment, Qian Xun truly felt that Shi Ze was annoying. And, what she couldn¡¯t tolerate more than anything else was how he was trying to involve the Sus in his feud with the Lus. What was the use of the rules theyid down at the start then? The next day, her assistant arrived with the gown for her engagement. Anyways, she had no intention of changing into it or turning up at the banquet. Picking up her phone, she gave Old Master Su a call. ¡°Qian Xun!¡± Old Master Su answered chirpily. ¡°Daddy, I...¡± She wanted to say that she wanted to cancel the engagement, yet she found herself incapable of doing so. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Getting nervous?¡± Old Master Su asked before chuckling out even more merrily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just an engagement! Just attend it like any other banquet and do anything you like!¡± Those casual statements had Qian Xun¡¯s determination wavering all of a sudden. Forget it... it was just an engagement! As her father said, she should just take it like any other banquet. For everything else, she¡¯d wait for today to pass before deciding.. Chapter 834 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (14)

    Chapter 834: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang changed into a ck gown and put on some light makeup before walking before Lu Yanchen and spinning around. ¡°Is this alright?¡± ¡°Just dress casually... It¡¯s not as though you¡¯re the lead.¡± ¡°So, I have to dress casually because I¡¯m not the lead? Then why are you dressed so handsomely?¡± A ck suit with a white inner shirt, despite being something that he always wore, Lu Yanchen looked exceptionally charming with his distinct looks. She muttered, ¡°You¡¯re going to steal the limelight from the groom. That Shi Ze already hates you enough to begin with, and if you were to steal his show, he would definitely hate you even more.¡± Lu Yanchen held her hands. ¡°It¡¯s good enough for me to know about your beauty... alone.¡± Shi Guang could not help but chuckle¡ªthis man was truly getting better at sweet nothings. Sitting in the car, she could not help but look back at the house. ¡°Hmm, is Yanzhi really not going?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he got an invitation.¡± ¡°You know what I mean...¡± Shi Guang nudged him. ¡°Is Yanzhi going to give up just like this?¡± ¡°No idea! If this were three days ago, he might not go at all. But now, perhaps...¡± Lu Yanchen gave a deep, knowing smirk. Shi Guang had quite a good understanding of Lu Yanchen. Yet, she could not decipher this smirk. ¡°So, is he going or not?¡± He did not respond, and reminded instead, ¡°Things may happen at the engagement banquet tonight. There¡¯ll be people protecting you from the dark, but just in case, make sure you stick close to me. If I¡¯m not with you, don¡¯t wander around all alone.¡± The way he spoke with such firmness and seriousness had Shi Guang rattled. Her face turned pale with uneasiness. ¡°Erm, should we just not go then?¡± He raised his brow. ¡°No.¡± as he pinched at her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m around!¡± ¡°But... I don¡¯t really feel like going anymore.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you wish to see Rong Mo? Why are you not going to go now?¡± He said as he drove forth¡ªthings would not end just because they did not appear tonight. In life, there are certain things that would always be meant to happen. He truly wanted to see just how Shi Ze wanted to y this game. ... Even though it was just an engagement banquet between the Sus and the Shis, it was still quite a grand affair, as they booked the most expensive salon in the city and luxurious cars were parked fully at the entrance. Within the extravagant hall, the crowd were dressed to the nines. Shi Guang got off the car, holding Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand while showing the invitation. Instantly, the security let the both of them through. The moment they got off the car, they attracted the gazes of the masses. After all, there were many who knew about the feud between Lu Yanchen and Shi Ze. For Lu Yanchen to show up at this engagement banquet, there was no way there wasn¡¯t going to be amotion. Shi Guang whispered to him. ¡°Everyone seems to be looking at us weirdly.¡± There was a distant cold and aloof aura that was emanating out despite Lu Yanchen¡¯s nonchnt attitude. ¡°You¡¯ve been out with me so many times. Since when have we gone anywhere without everyone looking at us? Are you still not used to it?¡± ¡°Perhaps I might after a couple more times.¡± She bit on her lips gently and smiled before checking out the hall. ¡°Seems like Qian Xun¡¯s engagement is still rather grand.¡± Lu Yanchen brought her to somewhere slightly more isted and they sat down. ¡°Our marriage would be even grander than this.¡± She furrowed her brows. ¡°Actually, I¡¯d still prefer a Chinese wedding.¡± Chapter 835 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (15)

    Chapter 835: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her. ¡°Tell mum we¡¯ll have a Chinese wedding then.¡± Shi Guang thought for a moment, conflicted. ¡°But, I want to wear a white wedding gown in a church.¡± He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and tugged her into his embrace, his cold voice charmingly doting. ¡°We¡¯ll have a Western wedding after the Chinese wedding then.¡± Shi Guang was stunned. ¡°For real?¡± He was tender and loving. ¡°Of course! Be it in a castle or at a beach... If you want both, we¡¯ll have two weddings then.¡± Shi Guang looked at him with a surprised expression. ¡°Who even has two weddings? You can¡¯t just do anything I want... that won¡¯t be good.¡± He curled his lips. ¡°Anything you want is always possible.¡± Shi Guang smiled sweetly¡ª Oh god, I¡¯m really going to die from his doting. ... Shi Ze was informed about it the moment Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen stepped foot into the ce. ¡°Lu Yanchen... I knew you woulde.¡± Heughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t move just yet... Keep a close watch on him.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Hold on!¡± Shi Ze called the person back again. ¡°Since Lu Yanchen¡¯s here, he¡¯s definitely not going to let my engagement banquet proceed that smoothly. Whatever he¡¯s nning, continue with what we have nned.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been arranged.¡± Shi Ze smirked out dly before waving the person off. When his helper got out, he gripped his cup tightly and red before him. ¡°Father, this is an engagement gift I¡¯m giving myself. Naturally, it¡¯s for you as well!¡± ... Within the yroom of the Lus¡¯ ce, Xiao Bai was hugging Little Goody and pitting his wits against his puzzle. At that moment, the door opened and he looked up. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lu Yanzhi walked in rxedly before scanning the room full of toys until his gazended on a colorful ocean ball. Picking it up, he threw it casually and itnded at the top of Xiao Bai¡¯s head. Xiao Bai closed his eyes and rubbed his head before pouting at his father. An ocean ball was extremely soft, and would naturally not hurt anyone. Lu Yanzhi leaned against the wallzily with one hand in his pocket, his other hand ying with another soft ocean ball. ¡°Lu Yubai, your mummy is getting married. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go congratte her?¡± Mummy¡¯s getting married? Xiao Bai could not stay calm at all. He knelt and stood up while looking at Lu Yanzhi in shock. ¡°Daddy, didn¡¯t you say I have no mummy?¡± ¡°Your godmother.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s body turned limp as he sat down on the floor. Closing his eyes, he stretched all four limbs. ¡°Mummy is mummy... Godmother is godmother. Auntie doesn¡¯t want to be my real mummy.¡± ¡°In any case, she is your mummy... your one and only mummy.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at his son¡¯s pair of bright eyes. This was a child that was renowned for having an extremely high IQ¡ªthere¡¯s no way this little genius wouldn¡¯t be able to understand his meaning. Xiao Bai pouted his lips. ¡°You previously said that I don¡¯t have a mummy. Daddy, I bet it¡¯s because you like that auntie yourself, right?¡± ¡°In any case, you¡¯re no three-year-old anymore, and you can decide for yourself what you want. If you want a mummy, go fight for one yourself. If you don¡¯t want to, forget it! We can take it as though this never happened. But from now on, you¡¯re not to question anything about your mummy.¡± Lu Yanzhi turned to walk away after dering. The next moment, Xiao Bai was already hugging at his thighs. ¡°Daddy...!¡± Lu Yanzhi looked down. ¡°What?¡± Tugging tightly, Xiao Bai¡¯s face was blushing from embarrassment as he looked at Lu Yanzhi with a conflicted expression for quite some time before he finally spoke up shyly, ¡°I... I want mummy...¡± Chapter 836 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (16)

    Chapter 836: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen had kept a low profile from the moment he entered, sitting there with Shi Guang the entire time. Even when the asional people came by greeting him, he was merely indifferent, without much intention of socializing. Through the mor and glisters of the crowded hall, Shi Guang was trying her best to make out any glimpses of Rong Mo, but to no avail. Before she could find Rong Mo, the male host of tonight¡¯s engagement appeared. Along his way over, Shi Ze was all smiles, and when he approached them, his face dimmed considerably as though he was surprised at their presence. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that this is a coincidence...¡± He said coldly. Lu Yanchen merely gave a stifled scoff while Shi Guang replied ndly, ¡°We¡¯re obviously here because Qian Xun invited us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother replying tome people.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s arm that was wrapped around her shoulders tightened a little, looking both natural and intimate. Shi Ze¡¯s face turned even cker as all sorts of emotions gushed through his heart. To him, the sight of these two people here was extremely annoying. He red at Lu Yanchen coldly and ridiculed. ¡°You¡¯re really a busybody. Anything that doesn¡¯t involve you, you just love to get involved in it. Even an engagement that has nothing to do with you, you¡¯re raring toe watch the show. Only, I wonder if you¡¯d be happy to watch a show that involves yourself then.¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips slightly and replied with a deep voice, ¡°Even then, it wouldn¡¯t be as interesting as watching your show.¡± Shi Ze¡¯s face turned absolutely tense immediately. ¡°You mean to say that you did it intentionally back then, right?¡± Toward his extreme reply, Lu Yanchen could merely feel speechless. But, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin anything more as he replied with a tinge of contempt, ¡°You can think what you like.¡± So pissed that he was gritting his teeth, Shi Ze¡¯s fists curled into a ball as he tried his hardest to fight back his emotions such that even his face flickered with a hint of malice. Finally, he smiled out, concealing everything with his snarled grin. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you had better remember everything you¡¯ve said.¡± With that, he walked away. Even though he looked graceful from the surface, his heart was gripped with hatred and vengeance. It was only with pure grit that he did not reveal everything on his face. Lu Yanchen, Lu Yanchen! Do you really think that you can just do anything you¡¯d like because you have the backing of the Lus? One day, I¡¯m going to wipe that arrogance off your face. One day, I¡¯m going to have you beg for mercy before me! At that time, I¡¯m going to trample on your body and dere, ¡°The greatest mistake in your life was the day you sent my father to prison!¡± The hatred that was burning in Shi Ze¡¯s heart fermented even as he smiled to the people who greeted him as he passed, living in his own world of vendetta. It was only till sounds of surprise rang out that he looked toward the direction of the door¡ªOld Master Su had arrived, apanied by Su Qianxun. At that moment, it was as though everything in the hall had dimmedpared to her radiance. Wearing a white gown, her curvaceous figure was wrapped tightly, disying her perfect bosom and waist. Every single inch of hers was carved to perfection. This was truly someone that came from a modeling background. That perfect figure coupled with those devilish looks... it was enough for her to knock out an entire city with her ravishing beauty. At her back, the V line extended all the way down to her waist, showing off that glistening jade white skin that could practically ooze with sex, as all men found their thoughts wandering off... Chapter 837 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (17)

    Chapter 837: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Ze, who was wearing a white suit, took over a bouquet of roses from his assistant and walked before Qian Xun immediately. By right, the white suit should have been extremelypatible with her white gown. However, Qian Xun was a model who was extremely tall. Coupled with her heels, she was even taller than the 175cm Shi Ze. Under the glimmer of the dreamy lights, it somehow seemed as though they were far from a perfect match. Qian Xun looked at Shi Ze¡ªhe was standing upright and smiling at her, holding his hand out in wait for her. She peered at Old Master Su who was smiling and hinting for her to go over as well. Pondering for a moment, she walked over and ced her hands around Shi Ze¡¯s waist. The auspicious hour had not arrived yet, and there was still some time before the official engagement announcement. As Old Master Su made merry with his old friends who hade to congratte, Shi Ze and Qian Xun mingled around with his friends and greeted politely while entertaining with drinks. Among the guests present, there were people from both the political and business scene. People from the business world merely knew that Shi Ze was getting engaged today, and that it was with a daughter of the Sus. Even though the name was Su Qianxun on the invitation card, they did not expect that it was THAT Qian Xun. It was only till the moment she had appeared that people started guessing at their rtionship. But even then, they were still in much disbelief. People of the political scene were equally surprised. They had not expected that Qian Xun was a daughter of the Su Family¡ªshe had truly hidden her background well. Old Master Su had retired out of the scene for many years now, and for those people who did not know who he was, they were guessing at Qian Xun¡¯s identity. The moment they entered, Qian Xun¡¯s appearance had been shrouded in mystery. However, no one showed it on their faces as everyone put on a perfectly polite front. As a few people who were congratting them left and Shi Ze was alone with Qian Xun, he whispered to her in a voice that no one else could hear, ¡°I¡¯m really d you came.¡± Qian Xun said nothing and pretended as though she heard nothing. With a perfect smile, she walked toward the resting lounge at the back of the salon. Shi Ze smiled and followed. ... Shi Guang watched Qian Xun hold Shi Ze¡¯s hands the entire night and grace the entire event elegantly, attracting the envy of everyone around. However, she could merely sigh. Lu Yanchen nced at her and raised his brow, speaking with a semnce of caution, ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude?¡± Shi Guang rolled her eyes. ¡°Unhappy, duh? Do I need to exin more? Of course, I¡¯m feeling sorry for Qian Xun!¡± ¡°Feeling sorry for her?¡± He looked at her deeply and spoke with slight displeasure, ¡°What¡¯s there to be sorry about for her engagement? Could you have fallen in love with Qian Xun?¡± He was implying... So be it if you have attracted the attention of so many men, but now women too? Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry. ¡°What are you thinking about! I just feel that it¡¯s like a toad lusting for a swan¡¯s meat... Shi Ze is not worthy of Qian Xun!¡± Those words had Lu Yanchen pleased. ¡°You should have used the axiom of sticking a flower onto cow dung... That¡¯s more suitable!¡± The moment he spoke, a crisp and sweet voice rang out. ¡°Young Master Lu, isn¡¯t the way you¡¯re describing my future uncle-inw rather mean?¡± Shi Guang turned around, only to be greeted with Su Ya in a green gown and Yang Chifeng in a ck suit¡ªthey should have been standing there for quite some time now. At that moment, Yan Zi, who was donning a purple gown, walked over and smiled calmly too, ¡°Long time no see!¡± Chapter 838 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (18)

    Chapter 838: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang looked at them and her face darkened¡ªfor the three of them to turn up together, it was as though they had arranged for it. The person she wanted to see was not appearing, yet those she didn¡¯t were all around her. Just where was Rong Mo? When was heing? But, if it were as Lu Yanchen said¡ªthat today¡¯s engagement banquet would not go so smoothly¡ªit was better for Rong Mo to not turn up. Given the cold shoulder despite taking the initiative to greet, Yan Zi¡¯s face turned sour. Looking at the awkward expression Yan Zi was having, Su Ya chuckled. ¡°Seems like Miss Shi really does have a wonderful rtionship with my little auntie, eh? Even though it¡¯s veiled between a feud...¡± She then looked at Lu Yanchen, implying at the feud between him and Shi Ze. ¡°... you¡¯re still able toe and congratte her.¡± Shi Guang gave a fake smile and mocked. ¡°That must have you feeling disappointed, right?¡± It was really curious why Su Ya was using all sorts of schemes to separate her and Qian Xun and sniff out their rtionship¡ªShi Guang did not know what Su Ya was up to. Qian Xun then walked over briskly with a cocktail in her hand. ¡°What are you guys chatting about?¡± The moment she arrived, the tension in the air eased up. ¡°Qian Xun, you¡¯re really pretty today!¡± Shi Guang stood up and praised her. ¡°Thank you!¡± Qian Xun gave a gentle smile before turning to Lu Yanchen. ¡°Could I borrow Shi Guang for a couple of minutes?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Lu Yanchen held Shi Guang¡¯s hand and handed it to Qian Xun. ¡°So long as you send her back safely.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Qian Xun held hands with Shi Guang and smiled at Su Ya and the rest before walking with to the direction of Old Master Su. Gazing at their back view, Su Ya was trying her best to repress every single bit of uneasiness she was feeling in her heart. Qian Xun asked softly, ¡°What were you guys chatting about earlier on?¡± Shi Guang shrugged. ¡°Nothing much! You came over soon after they arrived.¡± Qian Xun was apologetic. ¡°Seems like I¡¯ve arrived at the wrong timing then.¡± ¡°Nonono... That was the PERFECT timing.¡± Shi Guang chuckled and turned around to catch sight of a couple ring at her coldly. When they noticed that she was looking back, they spun their heads away. Another man was watching her as he made his way to the couple. When they saw that Shi Guang was still looking at them, they smiled at her. Shi Guang turned back¡ªshe knew that couple. Those were Su Ya¡¯s parents. And that man resembled Su Ya; Shi Guang had seen him on television before. He was Su Ya¡¯s old brother¡ªSu Wencheng. Why were they watching her so warily? Back then, when Su Ya¡¯s affairs were unveiled, she could not do anything much to Su Ya. As for today¡¯s banquet, Su Ya should have told them beforehand that she was friends with Qian Xun. Shi Guang reckoned that they should not be stirring any troubles with respect to Qian Xun. ¡°Daddy!¡± Qian Xun walked over to Old Master Su with Shi Guang and introduced, ¡°This is Shi Guang...¡± The moment Old Master Su caught sight of Shi Guang, his expression froze up for a little. The girl before him had a petite face. Even though her features were not the most exquisite, they formed a really sweet and pure countenance. Coupled with the simple ck gown she was wearing, her light makeup and a simple ponytail, she gave off a refreshing and youthful look,pletely unlike someone that was married. So, this was that Shi Guang. Indeed, she resembled his dear wife that had passed away. Even though they were not exactly the same, she truly resembled her in general. Chapter 839 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (19)

    Chapter 839:

    An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If not because the age didn¡¯t fit the bill, he would have thought that his wife might have had an illegitimate daughter outside. Looking at how stunned Old Master Su was looking at her, Shi Guang gave an awkwardugh. Qian Xun introduced hurriedly, ¡°Shi Guang, this is my daddy.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Su!¡± ¡°You should call me grandpa.¡± Old Master Su chuckled out. Thisss was married to the Fourth of the Lus. In terms of seniority, Fourth would have to call him grandpa as well. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that make you seem old? You look plenty young.¡± Shi Guang was getting a little confused with the seniorities, but she knew at the same time that Old Master Su belonged to the same generation as Old Master Lu. ¡°You¡¯re the wife of that child, Yanchen. So, you should be calling me grandpa.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you today then, grandpa.¡± Shi Guang greeted chirpily, althoughmenting in her heart that if Lu Yanchen had to address Old Master Su as grandpa, wouldn¡¯t that mean that Lu Yanzhi had to do the same, and he would have to address Qian Xun as auntie? Haha! This suddenly feels like Return of the Condor Heroes 1 ! Shi Guangughed at her own thoughts. Old Master Su then nodded his head merrily. ¡°I¡¯m really d to be able to know you today as well.¡± They had barely spoken and this young maiden was already all chirpy. Bright and sunshine, it was no wonder his Qian Xun would adore her so much. From afar, Su Ya¡¯s smile was somewhat frozen as she saw how happy Shi Guang and Old Master Su were. However, she did not express it as she asked Yang Chifeng, ¡°How¡¯s your mother been these days?¡± ¡°Same old.¡± Ever since Yang Sitong had been imprisoned, Madam Yang had been sunken and even sent to a nursing home after falling ill eventually. ¡°Let¡¯s visit her in a couple of days.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Su Ya¡¯s actions looked perfectly natural even down to the way she spoke. However, that was to everyone else¡ªshe could not escape from Lu Yanchen¡¯s sharp eyes. Even Su Ya herself did not know that her hands had unknowingly curled into fists when Shi Guang was brought away by Qian Xun. Coincidentally, Lu Yanchen, who was seated, spotted it. He then nced up and caught her trying to hide her difort on her expression. Even though it vanished after a split second, it could not escape his astuteness. He had once learned how to decipher one¡¯s thoughts through their facial expressions. She was worried and nervous. Why would Su Ya have to feel nervous about Qian Xun bringing Shi Guang to meet Old Master Su? Suddenly, a strange and wild thought jolted into Lu Yanchen¡¯s mind. However, that was way too farfetched! Lu Yanchen¡¯s wine ss was empty as he twirled it around. Suddenly, a slender hand reached out. Instantly, he yanked at the hand harshly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Yan Zi felt as though her wrist was about to snap while her eyes welled with tears. ¡°Young Master Lu, what¡¯s the meaning of this? I merely wanted to pour you some wine!¡± Lu Yanchen loosened his grip and took out his handkerchief to wipe his hands before throwing it into the trash bin nearby. Su Ya rushed up. ¡°Yan Zi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Rubbing at her bruised hand, Yan Zi shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Yang Chifeng raised his brow. ¡°Yanchen, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve gone overboard as a man?¡± Standing up, Lu Yanchen stood calmly and looked at them as though his eyes were x-raying through their thoughts. Finally, he locked his gaze onto Yan Zi and curled his lips coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not Shi Ze.¡± Chapter 840 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (20)

    Chapter 840: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s sentence seemed to be extremely weird. Even though his sentence rified nothing, it seemed as though it rified everything as Yan Zi¡¯s face froze up. As hard as she tried to conceal her emotions, veins were popping out of her head. Su Ya and Yang Chifeng did not understand what Lu Yanchen was trying to express. What did he mean by he was not Shi Ze? Instinctively, they looked at Yan Zi dubiously. She looked back at them as though she was confused as well. Unwilling and unbothered about them, Lu Yanchen walked off after that statement that seemed like a time bomb and marched toward Shi Guang and Old Master Su. Su Ya looked at Yan Zi and asked in a testing tone, ¡°What did Lu Yanchen mean by that? Why did he say that he¡¯s not Shi Ze?¡± Yan Zi gave a stifled chuckle, regaining her usualposure. ¡°No idea man! Really can¡¯t stand how odd that man is.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not bother with him. I¡¯m looking for my parents with Chifeng. Will you be fine alone?¡± Su Ya did not press further. ¡°No problem.¡± Yan Zi waved bye to them and smiled gracefully. She stood where she was for a while, peering at Su Ya and Yang Chifeng on the left while looking at Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen on the right. Finally, she took a ss of wine and headed for the resting lounge at the back. Lu Yanchen was polite toward Old Master Su, and thetter too had a keen liking for Lu Yanchen. However, they did not converse much¡ªmost of the chatting was between Shi Guang and Old Master Su. Shi Guang was honestly the type of woman that old people would like, be it her looks or character, as she overwhelmed Old Master Su with such joy that his beard was almost flipping over. Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone rang and he checked it out, then peered backward at the passage toward the resting lounge and caught sight of Yan Zi¡¯s back view leaving coincidentally. Looking at Su Qianxun, he whispered, ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting for you at the resting lounge behind.¡± Someone¡¯s waiting for her? Qian Xun was stunned. Instinctively, she thought of Lu Yanzhi as she frowned at Lu Yanchen. Even though she could still hear Shi Guang chatting with Old Master Su, the woman whose radiance was just like a blossoming flower had already lost her concentration a long time ago. There were way too many people at the banquet, and it was impossible for somebody to keep another¡¯s attention forever. Before long, Lu Yanchen took Shi Guang away and Old Master Su went to chat with other people. Qian Xun was left alone like a small boat that could not find its harbor in the middle of the ocean. As she walked toward the resting lounge, she told herself that her only reason for meeting Lu Yanzhi was to make things clear that they should not meet ever again. By the time she walked to the garden, she regretted it¡ªwhat was there to say? Everything had already been said a long time ago. She was frustrated and unnerved, feeling that she should not be meeting Lu Yanzhi. Right at that moment, someone walked over from the passage to the resting room. Thinking that it was Lu Yanzhi, Qian Xun hid herself behind a flower terrace and fake decorations. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s going on?¡± This was a voice Qian Xun was familiar with¡ªit was her fianc¨¦¡¯s. ¡°Lu Yanchen seems to know about our rtionship.¡± That voice was one she was familiar with as well¡ªit was Su Ya¡¯s friend, Yan Zi. Why were both of them together? What was that about Lu Yanchen knowing their rtionship? What was the rtionship between the two of them? Chapter 841 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (21)

    Chapter 841: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rather than feeling betrayed, Su Qianxun found herself curious. Hng, could Yan Zi be Shi Ze¡¯s lover? Hng, how could she bump into such a disgusting affair? Were they intending to fool around in this garden? But clearly, she was wrong. Peering out to check things out, Shi Ze and Yan Zi did not flirt around at all as they walked one after another back to the hall. It was only after they had disappearedpletely that Qian Xun stood up. Somewhat dazed, Qian Xun did not notice her heels being nted as she fell over at the flower terrace. In her fluster, she grabbed at anything she could. She did not know what she had grabbed at but she managed to not slip as she heaved out a sigh of relief. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± A maic voice rang out, shocking her thoroughly. Turning around, she caught sight of Lu Yanzhi standing at a dark spot. It was only then she realized that she had grabbed onto Lu Yanzhi¡¯s arm. Instantly, she let loose and stumbled back a couple of steps, looking at him cautiously. ¡°I should be the one asking you that! What are you doing here all sneakily!¡± He scoffed coldly. ¡°Having an affair with you.¡± Qian Xun was enraged as she scolded out, ¡°Are you crazy? Who¡¯s having an affair with you? Hooligan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it wasn¡¯t Fourth who called you over, and you were the one who came on your own and somehow bumped into me coincidentally?¡± That toying remark of Lu Yanzhi had Qian Xun feeling ufortable all over. She repressed every single bit of uneasiness in her heart andposed her emotions. ¡°Yes, Lu Yanchen was the one who asked me to head over, telling me someone was looking for me. But, I didn¡¯t know it was you. Had I known that, I wouldn¡¯t havee! So, what do you want?¡± That cold gaze was as though she was looking at a stranger. When Lu Yanzhi took a single step forth, she backed off a step. That action of hers had him smirking in amusement. ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me?¡± She red at him and raised her head bravely. ¡°What do you want! Do you think that I¡¯m still afraid of you killing me like in the past?¡± The past? She was talking about the past? Lu Yanzhi thought about how obedient she was in the past. Right now, she was just like a fiery firebolt. His long fingers rapped on the decorative fake mountain at the side as he heard Qian Xun making a stern remark once more, ¡°... Next time, choose your words carefully! I¡¯m not afraid, I hate you! Hate!¡± The air was filled with silence after she was done speaking. His rapping had stopped as he looked at her coldly... The way she looked so stoic and frustrated, even somewhat enraged, had him recalling that day that he found out she was pregnant. He told her ecstatically, ¡°Give birth to the child!¡± She was agitated. ¡°You¡¯re mad! Why should I give birth to a child for you! For a man I hate? I don¡¯t want to... You mustn¡¯t be this cruel, I don¡¯t want...!¡± She bawled out into tears with a cry so dismal as though she had met with the most tragic thing in this world. That was the first time he had experienced what it meant to experience a gut wrenching pain! When he looked at her crying, his heart softened for a moment. He had wanted to agree just like that to abort the child. Indeed, she was rather young then as well. Trailing down memoryne, Lu Yanzhi reminisced over the word. ¡°Hate...¡± He then curled his lips. ¡°How coincidental! I hate you too...¡± Chapter 842 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (22)

    Chapter 842: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qian Xun was unsurprised in the slightest bit as her face revealed no expression while she smiled indifferently. ¡°So, that¡¯s what you called me over to tell me. Very well, I¡¯ve got it... goodbye!¡± She turned around wanting to leave, but her arm was held by Lu Yanzhi. Struggling, Qian Xun could not fling him away at all. From the darkness, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s cold dark eyes looked at her, disying a cold frustration that could send chills down one¡¯s spine with a single look. His other arm wrapped around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. Warmth from his body spread out and misted over her face such that Qian Xun felt as though her entire body was on fire. From the depths of her heart, she felt a sense of annoyance. Under his gaze, Qian Xun felt being read like a book as she heaved a deep breath of air. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Not letting go!¡± His domineering voice brought with it a hint of childishness as though he was doing it out of spite. However, the feeling he let off was as though he was holding onto a special delicacy of his own, and the reason why he had not bitten into it just yet was because he was deciding where to start from. Qian Xun¡¯s entire ears flushed bright red. Right at that moment, her phone rang out. With reddened eyes, she looked at Lu Yanzhi somewhat meekly. ¡°Let go! I¡¯m going to pick up the call.¡± He was unmoved as his grip on her hand did not relent. However, his gaze was imperceptible against her seemingly about to cry expression. ¡°Can¡¯t you hear my phone ringing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡± ¡°Then hurry and let go. I¡¯ve got to pick it, it¡¯s my daddy!¡± Qian Xun¡¯s voice was quivering as though she could cry out at the next moment as her eyes welled up. ¡°No matter what you want to do, my daddy is my bottom line!¡± Looking at her teary expression, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s heart softened. Aplex influx of emotions gushed through him as he let loose instinctively. Qian Xun stumbled back a couple of steps immediately after regaining her freedom and picked up the call. Old Master Su had called asking her where she was, because the engagement banquet was starting soon. ¡°I¡¯m getting a breather in the garden. I¡¯ll head back right... right away!¡± Qian Xun stood rooted for a moment after speaking before turning back. To her surprise, Lu Yanzhi, who had appeared out of nowhere, had disappeared seemingly in the air as well. She pursed her lips as she felt her nose getting stuffy. It was only by gritting her teeth tightly that she was able to hold back her welling tears. She must not let her tears stain her makeup. It didn¡¯t matter why she was engaged today, but it was still her engagement, and she should be pretty and happy. ... Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were roaming around, searching for Rong Mo, while Lu Yanchen looked at how her expression dimmed as she was unable to find him. Finally, she caught sight of Rong Mo at a far corner chatting with Su Ya. Why would Rong Mo know Su Ya? And, they seemed to be rather happy chatting! Shi Guang was stunned for a moment. Right then, the emcee got onto the stage and everyone gathered forward. Shi Guang looked back in front at Qian Xun who was walking toward Old Master Su as the emcee started speaking¡ªthis engagement was fixed for sure now. She sighed out. ¡°Qian Xun, are you really going for it?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply and Shi Guang remarked again, ¡°Even though there are many people in this circle that are having marriages of conveniences, I still think that I¡¯m not suited for your circle of life.¡± Chapter 843 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (23)

    Chapter 843:

    An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen looked at her with a sharp gaze, his tone filled with an extreme displeasure. ¡°What do you mean my circle of life? You¡¯re already married to me.¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips. ¡°Pardon me for being straightforward, but don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m the one who¡¯s bringing you into my circle from your circle?¡± Lu Yanchen did not know tough or to cry. ¡°The way you¡¯re nagging, people who aren¡¯t the wiser may even think that it¡¯s someone you like who¡¯s getting engaged.¡± He was clearlyughing, yet the way he spoke carried a hint of danger to it as she smiled wryly. ¡°I was merely rambling a little. I can¡¯t help but think about what would happen if I already had a boyfriend when you met me back then. If I were really going to get engaged with the person, would you feel upset and turmoiled beforeing to steal me away from getting married after you found out that you can¡¯t live without me?¡± Lu Yanchen curled his lips up and looked at her speechlessly. ¡°...¡± ¡°What¡¯s that gaze? As a man, you should be more magnanimous and be willing to take on everything if you love a woman rather than letting her get hurt.¡± As Shi Guang spoke, she felt someone tugging at her gown. Thinking that it was Lu Yanchen who was disturbing her, she stepped on him. ¡°Am I right?¡± He looked at her before looking down. ¡°Stop looking elsewhere. Tell me, am I right?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s attention was fully on Lu Yanchen. ¡°Yes, you are absolutely right.¡± He then said before looking down at her feet once more. It was only then that Shi Guang realized that someone was tugging at her gown. Turning around, she was surprised. ¡°Xiao Bai? Why are you here?¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips before sniffling aggrievedly. ¡°Daddy brought me here.¡± ¡°Then where¡¯s your daddy?¡± ¡°He disappeared and told me toe look for little uncle.¡± Shi Guang gazed around and could not catch sight of Lu Yanzhi¡¯s figure before looking at Lu Yanchen. ¡°What¡¯s your brother ying at?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Xiao Bai andmented. ¡°Probably something good.¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± The emcee was already done with the speech as everyone apuded for the two guests to be weed onto the stage. Shi Ze walked before Qian Xun and stretched out his hand in a gentlemanly way, holding her hand and walking up to the stage gracefully. Looking at them, the people below could not help but discuss. ¡°I really had not thought that the Movie Queen, Qian Xun, was a daughter of the Sus!¡± ¡°The stocks of the Shi Corporation are definitely going to skyrocket!¡± ¡°But really, Mr. Shi and Miss Qian Xun ARE ratherpatible.¡± ... When Shi Guang heard them mentionpatibility, she rolled her eyes. How in the world were theypatible? Qian Xun was tall and beautiful¡ªshe was already the same height as Shi Ze without even wearing heels! Even though Shi Ze was a little handsome, he wasn¡¯t the type of super hunk. Compared to this ravishing beauty, he was clearly just like a moth attracted to a bright me! Shi Guang could not understand how these people could have such bad taste. Right at that moment, Xiao Bai, who had been holding hands with her, suddenly broke free of her hand. Before Shi Guang could even react to it, he was already twerking his little bottom and heading up the stage. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened so hugely that they could almost drop out¡ªwhat in the world was Xiao Bai doing? For a child to suddenly rush up the stage, the entire crowd were equally stunned. However, this was not the most shocking of all things. Soon enough, that little boy rushed up the stage and suddenly hugged Qian Xun¡¯s leg while yelling out, ¡°Mummy!¡± Chapter 844 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (24)

    Chapter 844: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The tender voice of a child rang out. That ¡°mummy¡± was an absolute bomb that shocked the entire scene as every single audience found themselves bbergasted! Instantly, the entire hall went so silent that one could even hear a pin drop for that moment. Qian Xun¡¯s first reaction at seeing Xiao Bai was surprise. But, when he hugged her thigh and yelled out mummy, she was filled with a deep anger. What was this Lu Yanzhi ying at? Why did he ask his son toe call her mummy at her engagement banquet? Even if she said that she hated him, he needn¡¯t go to this extent to get revenge, right? He must be truly prepared to give her even more scandals, as though she hadn¡¯t had enough to deal with, such that she could not get herself clean at all! Qian Xun was so pissed, mad, and enraged that she almost exploded! She heaved in a deep breath of air, trying her best to maintain that perfect smile of hers before looking down at Xiao Bai and slightly squatting over, whispering with a volume that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Xiao Bai, why are you here? Where¡¯s your daddy? Why did youe here calling me mummy?¡± Usually, Xiao Bai would always bear an intelligently cool expression. But this time around, he was acting like a small little cry-baby. He hugged Qian Xun¡¯s thighs fiercely while speaking through snot and tears, ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t abandon me! I¡¯ll be good and listen to you, and do anything you want me to! Just don¡¯t get engaged with this man and abandon me and daddy!¡± The entire crowd was shaken as they red at Qian Xun and Xiao Bai. Some were skeptical, some were surprised, and of course, there were some that bought it... Qian Xun nearly fell over the ground on hearing this cryingint of Xiao Bai. Toward this situation, she truly did not know how to handle it any longer as she swept her gaze through the crowd below¡ªno signs of Lu Yanzhi. Damn it, what was he trying to do! ... Shi Guang was totally sent into a daze with that single ¡°mummy¡± from Xiao Bai, and it was only after hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s voice again that she snapped to reality. Qian Xun was Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy? For real! It was as though she was newly awakened¡ªtruly, life was mysterious. The way things had yed out now waspletely beyond anyone¡¯s guess... Lu Yanchen hugged the starry eyed Shi Guang into his embrace and spoke calmly, ignoring her shock, ¡°I¡¯ve said it... things won¡¯t be that simple.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes flickered as she slowly adjusted her emotions. A momentter, she turned around and looked at Lu Yanchen¡¯s expressionless face, asking slowly, ¡°Could everything that Xiao Bai¡¯s doing be nned by Yanzhi?¡± ¡°No idea!¡± Lu Yanchen replied honestly. ¡°Then what do you think is going to happen next?¡± Shi Guang asked nervously as she looked at the people on the stage. Lu Yanchen looked at her and smirked, wrapping his arm around her shoulders. ¡°How should I know?¡± Shi Guang looked at him hopefully. ¡°Make a guess then!¡± He pinched her cheeks. ¡°Can¡¯t guess...¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She felt that Lu Yanchen must have understood something, but was unwilling to tell her. Shi Ze¡¯s mother naturally recognized that child on stage as the young little grandson of the Lu Family. But, why was he calling Qian Xun his mother? Her face turned pale with fright as she wobbled and nearly fell to the ground, asking with furrowed brows, ¡°Ah Ze, what¡¯s going on?¡± Chapter 845 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (25)

    Chapter 845: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Ze had considered the possibility of Xiao Bai being Qian Xun¡¯s son, but he had never once imagined that Xiao Bai would turn up at the engagement banquet seeking his mother. This was way too disrespectful! Instinctively, he looked over at Qian Xun and the people of the Sus. Old Master Su was stumped as well. He was equally perplexed at what was going on. However, he was still ratherposed as he looked at his daughter, expecting her to give an answer and diffuse the current situation in the most tender and amicable way possible. But, just as Qian Xun was about to say something, Xiao Bai started bawling out, ¡°Mummy, mummy...!¡± That was an extremely tragic and dismal cry. Shi Ze smiled at Xiao Bai, wanting to help Qian Xun out of this mess. ¡°Xiao Bai, she is not your mummy.¡± ¡°She is, she is! She is my mummy!¡± Xiao Bai refuted loudly as his petite face crumpled up. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be a third party and steal my daddy¡¯s wife!¡± Shi Ze nearly choked with that remark. How was he the third party now? Even if this child was Qian Xun¡¯s, he was the one going to get engaged with Qian Xun right now! Shouldn¡¯t Lu Yanzhi be the third party then? He wanted to rebut, but... arguing with a child would only cause him more embarrassment. Yet, if he didn¡¯t exin things, wouldn¡¯t that mean acknowledging that he was a third party? For a moment, Shi Ze¡¯s face turned ck as he frowned and looked at Qian Xun, who had been silent the entire time. No matter how everything turned out today, he must not suffer any losses! At a time as such, whether or not the child was Qian Xun¡¯s, the faulty with her. He looked at Qian Xun and lowered his voice with a tinge of anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get engaged, so be it. Why did you have to ask this kid toe create a ruckus to break this engagement?¡± Qian Xun shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not me...!¡± Shi Ze merely scoffed coldly. ¡°Is he not your son then?¡± ¡°She is my mummy!¡± Xiao Bai replied for her before ring at Shi Ze and lecturing him as though he was the adult. ¡°Say, uncle here... As a man, you shouldn¡¯t be third party, or even the heavens would punish you for it!¡± Shi Ze¡¯s mother thought that her son could finally break free from the Lus and lead a normal life. To think that the wife he found would have borne a child for the Lus! Unable to handle the agitation, she fainted over. Instantly, people supported her while yelling out anxiously, ¡°Madam Shi, please wake up! Madam Shi! Wake up! Wake up...!¡± When Shi Ze saw his mother faint, he lost all his control immediately. His entire face was filled with worry as he rushed forth to check things out. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t anything serious, and she merely fainted over the heat of the moment. As they massaged her temple, she stirred awake slowly and he carried her to the resting lounge so that she wouldn¡¯t receive any more provocations. Before he left, he said to Qian Xun with a ck face, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a prank or for real, you should be answerable to me for this!¡± Qian Xun did not know what to do. She looked at Xiao Bai who was hugging her thighs and bent over to hug him up before heading over to the resting lounge as well. The 2nd uncle of the Su Family supported Old Master Su as the rest of the Sus headed over as well, leaving only Su Ya and Su Wencheng to cate the crowd. Shi Guang wanted to follow instinctively, only to be held back by Lu Yanchen. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t go.¡± ¡°But Xiao Bai?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch him back.¡± Chapter 846 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (26)

    Chapter 846: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang stood in the hall and watched Lu Yanchen leave. Turning around, she caught sight of Rong Mo standing nearby, watching her. Smiling, she walked ahead. ¡°Hi... long time no see!¡± ¡°Hmm...¡± Rong Mo replied coldly. Shi Guang could sense the distance that Rong Mo was keeping from her. Just like that, thetter stood there silently for a full two seconds before turning around, wanting to walk away. Feeling flustered instinctively, Shi Guang called out, ¡°Rong Mo!¡± Pursing her lips, Rong Mo stopped in her tracks and turned back at Shi Guang. ¡°Is there anything else, Miss Shi?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that... my wedding¡¯s not held yet. I may be holding it before the new years on the 10th next month. I was thinking of inviting you to attend.¡± Shi Guang asked carefully, ¡°Is that alright?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s eyes flickered with a momentary look of joy. Looking at the way Shi Guang was eyeing her nervously, she nodded and smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll definitely be there.¡± This was her sister¡ªthere was no way she could miss out on her sister¡¯s wedding! Shi Guang smiled out ecstatically instantly. Thinking about what she had witnessed earlier, Shi Guang was somewhat afraid that Su Ya might hurt Rong Mo. Thus, before Rong Mo left, she hurried forth again. ¡°Erm... are you close with that Su Ya?¡± Rong Mo pursed her lips and replied indifferently, ¡°She is Qian Xun¡¯s niece. We were just chatting casually, not that close.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Shi Guang heaved out a sigh of relief and murmured. Not catching her clearly, Rong Mo asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Shi Guang waved her hands. ¡°Nothing, nothing!¡± Pausing for a moment, she added, ¡°I only wish to tell you that even though some people may look elegant on the surface, they are actually really scheming.¡± ¡°Got it, thanks.¡± Rong Mo understood¡ªso, Shi Guang knew that Su Ya was not a good person, and was warning her as well. From afar, Su Ya watched them with a sunken expression¡ªthose two seemed close to one another. Could Rong Mo truly be Mo Feifei...? ... Resting Lounge... Su Qianxun ced Xiao Bai down as her entire face was ck thoroughly while she was fuming inside. Trying her best to keep her voice from being shrill, she asked Xiao Bai, ¡°Tell me, who was the one who asked you to do everything today? Who told you toe and call me mummy to ruin my engagement?¡± Even though she tried controlling herself, her tone was naturally still somewhat unfriendly. Nevertheless, it was extremely fierce to Xiao Bai as he pouted his lips before crying out and even calling her aggrievedly, ¡°Mummy!¡± ¡°What are you scaring the child for?¡± Old Master Su red at Qian Xun. He held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa before fondling Xiao Bai¡¯s hair and asking tenderly, afraid of scaring him, ¡°Child, what is your name?¡± This child DID seem somewhat simr to Qian Xun¡ªwas the reason why he was feeling somewhat attracted to this child because of their blood rtionship? Old Master Su was truly somewhat affected. Even though he had always been wishing for a dear grandchild, he had not expected that one of this age would suddenly pop out. Xiao Bai¡¯s petite face frowned as he puffed his cheeks before saying softly, ¡°Lu Yubai...¡± The 2nd Uncle of the Sus nearby spoke, ¡°Father, this is the son of the First son, Lu Yanzhi, from the Lu Family.¡± Lu? Why was it the Lus again? Old Master Su looked at Xiao Bai endearingly. ¡°You are Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son?¡± Chapter 847 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (27)

    Chapter 847: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai nodded his head. ¡°Lu Yanzhi is my daddy.¡± Xu Yafeng asked, ¡°What about your mother?¡± ¡°Her.¡± Xiao Bai then pointed at Qian Xun. Qian Xun¡¯s entire face ckened as she controlled her urge to justsh out in anger. Walking before Xiao Bai, she looked down at him coldly and was about to say something when she stopped after seeing his eyes redden and welling with tears. He looked absolutely aggrieved, causing her heart to wrench up and be incapable of saying anything. Xiao Bai pursed his lips. ¡°Mummy, daddy said that you don¡¯t want us anymore, and you want to marry some other man. Can you not abandon us, mummy...?¡± Qian Xun was absolutely bbergasted as she rubbed her temple speechlessly. ¡°...¡± At that instant, the door knocked from the outside as Lu Yanchen walked in. The moment Xiao Bai saw him, he ran over and said with a sorry voice, ¡°Little uncle, mummy doesn¡¯t want me!¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him then at Old Master Su. ¡°Apologies for causing you guys trouble.¡± Qian Xun was on the verge of a breakdown right now. The sight of Lu Yanchen was akin to a savior as she stepped forth. ¡°Lu Yanchen, rify things! What¡¯s up with your brother¡¯s son?¡± She pointed her slender fingers at herself. ¡°How... how am I this child¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°How would I know if you¡¯re the child¡¯s mother?¡± Lu Yanchen replied nonchntly. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Qian Xun was stumped and confused. Was the cold as ice, arrogant and aloof Lu Yanchen going to join in on this prank? ¡°I¡¯m not the father of this child. You should be asking that question to my brother.¡± There were still no emotions in his voice. Instantly, Qian Xun¡¯s body stiffened like a sculpture as her senses felt as though they were extracted by external forces. She gaped and dered angrily, ¡°But, aren¡¯t you Yanzhi¡¯s brother? Don¡¯t you know who the mother is?¡± She was close to exploding right now¡ªno matter what Lu Yanzhi wanted, how could he force that woman¡¯s son onto her and even call her as mummy? God knows how much she was against this in her heart. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m very certain that I¡¯m not the mother of this child.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s attitude was the same. ¡°Got it! You don¡¯t wish to acknowledge Xiao Bai.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face was downcast instantly looking as though he was a miserable child whose parents had both abandoned him. Qian Xun was stunned¡ªthis child really knew how to act! She remarked speechlessly, ¡°Eh, you¡¯ve got to get this straight. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to acknowledge, but I¡¯m not Xiao Bai¡¯s mother.¡± Lu Yanchen narrowed his gaze. ¡°If you¡¯re not, what are you getting so worked up for?¡± It was as though he was implying that she was trying to cover the obvious! Qian Xun¡¯s mouth cramped up¡ªof course she would get worked up for someone spoiling her engagement! But, to her family watching at the side, her expression was akin to a confession that she did not want to acknowledge the child. Suddenly, she felt as though no one would believe anything she said. By the time she wanted to suggest a DNA test, Lu Yanchen had already brought Xiao Bai away. Looking at her family, Qian Xun sighed and dered again, ¡°That child...¡± really is not mine. But before she could finish, Old Master Su interrupted. ¡°You were together with Lu Yanzhi?¡± Qian Xun¡¯s face froze up. Immediately, Old Master Su knew the answer to his question¡ªseemed like that child really was hers. He shook his head. ¡°Then why do you not want this child?¡± Chapter 848 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (28)

    Chapter 848: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instantly, Su Qianxun was so exasperated that she could not say anything at all. All of this was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s fault! Not wanting to exin anything more to her family, she walked out to the lounge beside before calling Lu Yanzhi. The phone had barely rung when it connected¡ªhowever, there was no sound from the other end. Qian Xun tried her best to maintain her attitude. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± He chuckled out, but it was clearly cold. ¡°To congratte you.¡± Qian Xun nearly spat out blood. ¡°Congratte me? Your way of doing so is for your son to call me mummy?¡± ¡°Of course. What else did you think it was?¡± His voice was equally cold without any trace of fluctuations. ¡°Lu Yanzhi!¡± ¡°What are you trying to prove by calling my name consistently? That you¡¯ve still got feelings for me? But you and I, we¡¯re a thing of the past.¡± Lu Yanzhi evenughed out rxedly when he said that. Qian Xun was so enraged that she plopped down onto the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ve got feelings for you? Or is it you who can¡¯t forget someone like me of the past?¡± Despite the clear contempt and sarcasm in Qian Xun¡¯s voice, Lu Yanzhi was stillposed as he spoke with a cold tone. ¡°That¡¯s right, I can¡¯t forget...¡± He then smirked. ¡°... the taste of your body.¡± Qian Xun was practically shivering in rage right now as she hung the phone straight away. Hooligan! Smelly hooligan! What a terrible engagement this was! She buried her head in her hands and ruffled her hair while gritting her teeth, trying to regain herposure. Fine, she wanted to cancel this engagement anyway. She might as well just let it be ruined just like this. Whether she did it now orter on, it¡¯d still be trouble anyway. Might as well have it earlier on. ... Even though the guests in the hall were cated, all of them were clear that there was no way this engagement could carry on. After the members of the Su Family received a call from Old Master Su saying that the engagement was canceled, people started leaving one after another. Rong Mo and Shi Guang bid farewell as well. Worried about Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang was prepared to go check things out at the resting lounge at the back when she caught sight of him returning with Xiao Bai. She hastened over and looked at Xiao Bai worriedly. ¡°Xiao Bai...¡± ¡°Little auntie is still the best.¡± Xiao Bai hugged her thighs sounding somewhat miserable¡ªthis child was getting as emotional as adults. Did Qian Xun refuse to acknowledge him? But, was he even her son? Hugging Xiao Bai, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen, trying to get an answer. However, he merely ruffled her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll talk after we head back!¡± But before he took a step, his phone rang. Looking at the screen, his gaze narrowed as he picked it up. Shi Guang did not know what the other party said, but Lu Yanchen hung up before taking Shi Guang to a sofa at a slightly isted area of the hall. ¡°Stay here with Xiao Bai. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± She tugged at his sleeves. ¡°Who was it? Where are you going?¡± ¡°Shi Ze, rooftop.¡± Lu Yanchen gave a wry look. ¡°It¡¯s about time to clear up some things!¡± He patted Shi Guang on the back of her hand, implying that she should not worry before leaving. However, she was still watching his back view worriedly all the way till he entered the lift. Xiao Bai asked softly, ¡°Where is little uncle going?¡± ¡°To meet someone. He¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Shi Guang hugged Xiao Bai and sat down as a shadow approached them... Chapter 849 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (29)

    Chapter 849: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Shi Guang was asking Xiao Bai if he was hungry, a voice sounded from behind her. ¡°Is this child really my auntie¡¯s son?¡± It was Su Ya¡¯s voice. Shi Guang turned around. ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Su Ya was holding a ss of red wine as she sat down opposite Shi Guang and Xiao Bai idly while looking at him gently. ¡°Is your mummy really Qian Xun?¡± Xiao Bai snuck a look at his little auntie and realized that she did not seem to really like this person who had arrived¡ªanyone his little auntie disliked, he disliked too. Not receiving a reply, the smile on Su Ya¡¯s face did not wipe away even though it did get fainter. She then looked at Shi Guang deeply. ¡°Since you don¡¯t wish to see me, why are you here still?¡± Su Ya was mocking Shi Guang foring to the engagement to get ridiculed. Shi Guang smiled faintly while locking eyes with her. ¡°To make you feel ufortable.¡± A cold look flickered through Su Ya¡¯s eyes as she chuckled. ¡°Indeed, someone is truly different from her sparrow days after she became a phoenix.¡± Shi Guang naturally knew that she was implying about how her status had changed after marrying Lu Yanchen. ¡°A man who marries you could slog for 20 years less, that¡¯s even more different...¡± After dragging her voice, Shi Guang praised. ¡°But, I truly feel that Miss Su is the best woman from the bottom of my heart, someone that every single man in this world would fight for. Not only can she help her man slog for 20 years less, she¡¯s even willing to let her man go after other women from time to time.¡± Shi Guang did not believe that Su Ya was in the dark about how Yang Chifeng had chased her for the sake of Yang Sitong back then. Indeed, Su Ya¡¯s face changed somewhat. However, there was still a beautiful facial expression that she maintained. Shi Guang ignored her after thement and brought Xiao Bai away while Su Ya sat there, gripping her ss tightly¡ªthis Shi Guang¡¯s words were really venomous! At that moment, Yang Chifeng walked beside her and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Su Ya did not move. Instead, she spun around and red at him coldly. ¡°Did you hear everything just now?¡± Her statement was met with skepticism. ¡°Heard what?¡± ¡°Stop acting.¡± Su Yaughed coldly. ¡°From the moment Shi Guang entered, I knew that your eyes were practically glued to her. Even when Lu Yanchen hugged her, you were trying to endure it all. Chifeng, seems like you really like her, HUH?¡± Yang Chifeng denied it firmly. ¡°No!¡± Su Ya then mocked. ¡°If you like her, so be it! I can even try to help you get her.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Yang Chifeng was truly finding it difficult to understand this woman as time went by¡ªat times, he could barely even feel her love. ¡°I want you to be happy. What¡¯s so bad about helping you get her?¡± Su Ya¡¯s tone was gentle but deep intending. Yang Chifeng could only grit his teeth and look at Su Ya, asking with a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m suddenly realizing that I¡¯ve never known you at all. If you don¡¯t wish to get married, let¡¯s not then.¡± Su Ya then let out a sinister smirk. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to get married? After all, if we get married, just as Shi Guang had said earlier, you¡¯ll be able to slog for 20 years less.¡± Instantly, Yang Chifeng¡¯s face flushed red as his shame turned into rage. ¡°SU YA!¡± Su Ya¡¯s anger dissipated gradually as she asked softly, ¡°Do you dare say that you don¡¯t fancy Shi Guang at all then? I just don¡¯t get it! It¡¯s not as though we haven¡¯t been fooling around before in the past.¡± Su Ya¡¯s face was perplexed. Chapter 850 - An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (30)

    Chapter 850: An Engagement Destined To Be Chaotic (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Since we¡¯ve already fooled around for so many years, why are you suddenly getting upset on me mentioning Shi Guang, when you¡¯ve always beenughing when I mention other women? Why? You¡¯ve fallen in love with her?¡± ¡°No!¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s denial was instant. ¡°Then, why are you getting upset when I¡¯m trying to help you bed her since you want to?¡± Su Ya¡¯s face regained her warm smile as she hugged him gently. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I love you that I¡¯m doing this?¡± Yang Chifeng¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of doubt. A momentter, he replied her with a firm, doting look, ¡°... From now on, there will only be you!¡± Su Ya¡¯s lips curled into a smirk of disdain and mockery. After they were some distance away, Xiao Bai asked Shi Guang, ¡°Little auntie, who was that woman?¡± ¡°Bad woman! If you see her in the future, you should dodge around her.¡± ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll protect little auntie and not let any bad people bully you!¡± Xiao Bai disyed his manly charm. ¡°Our Xiao Bai is the best!¡± Shi Guang said as she could not help but peck him on the cheek. After peering around and ensuring that there was no one else around, she asked Xiao Bai with a serious expression, ¡°Right, tell me truthfully! Why did you go and call Auntie Qian Xun your mummy earlier on?¡± ¡°Because she is mummy.¡± Xiao Bai muttered unhappily. ¡°Who told you that...?¡± ng! ng! ng! Shi Guang was about to continue when they were interrupted with loud noises. It was horrifyingly deafening, such that it attracted everyone¡¯s¡¯ attention. Suddenly, someone shrieked from the outside, ¡°AHHHH!¡± Shi Guang was stunned¡ªwhat happened? The shriek was followed by an ear piercing scream and yells of horror, ¡°D-DEAD! SOMEONE¡¯S DEAD...!¡± Shi Guang frowned and Xiao Bai looked at her uneasily as well. She then fondled Xiao Bai¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing¡¯ll happen... Little auntie¡¯s here!¡± It was such a hugemotion that even Old Master Su and Qian Xun came forth from the resting lounge. Suddenly, someone yelled again, ¡°It¡¯s... IT¡¯S THE 4TH YOUNG MASTER LU!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened with nothing but pure fear. 4TH YOUNG MASTER LU? YANCHEN? THE PERSON WHO WAS DEAD WAS... YANCHEN? N-NO! THIS CAN¡¯T BE IT! IMPOSSIBLE! She pushed Xiao Bai toward Qian Xun. ¡°Qian Xun, help me take care of Xiao Bai.¡± Before sprinting away. Through the gaps between the people crowding around, Shi Guang could make out a ck figureying on the ground with fresh blood all over... Lu Yanchen was wearing ck today, no way... Fear gushed through Shi Guang¡¯s heart like crashing waves as she felt her entire world spinning and she could barely remain standing. No, that can¡¯t be Yanchen! Shi Guang pushed through the crowd and made her way forward. She could not make out the person¡¯s face, but she could catch sight of the person¡¯s leg. Instantly, she heaved out a sigh of relief. It wasn¡¯t Yanchen! She was nearly scared out of her wits. But, if it weren¡¯t Yanchen, why did they call him out? Everyone turned their heads up and Shi Guang did the same. At the top of the building, at the side of the balcony stood Lu Yanchen, whose expression couldn¡¯t be made out. When they said 4th Young Master Lu, were they saying that he was the one who pushed this person down? Chapter 851 - Enigmatic Truth (1)

    Chapter 851: Enigmatic Truth (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It didn¡¯t take long for the shing lights of the police car to arrive, and by then, Shi Guang had already seen the person who fell over. It was someone she would have never expected¡ªWu Xing. Her ex-coach¡ªWu Xing. But, why would Wu Xing appear here? Wasn¡¯t the person who had asked Lu Yanchen upstairs Shi Ze? What happened between him and Lu Yanchen for him to fall down? Shi Guang did not believe that it was Lu Yanchen. No matter how much Lu Yanchen disliked Wu Xing, no matter the fact that Lu Yanchen was already out of the military, his background was still from a military family. His entire bloodline had strict rules and upbringing inculcated in it, and would never ever make light of human lives. The police went around getting statements. For everyone else, a casual one would do. But, because Lu Yanchen and Wu Xing were the only ones upstairs at the time, Lu Yanchen had to make a trip down to the police station. Shi Guang looked at him with a worried face. However, he was calm and expressionless until he saw Shi Guang, and gave her aforting look. Because he was directly involved, it was only natural for him to assist in the investigations. But suddenly, something that no one could have expected to happen happened¡ªsomeone pointed at a huge screen in the hall and yelled, ¡°Oh god, oh god! This is way too scary!¡± Everyone followed her gaze and looked toward the screen as though something cataclysmic had happened. There were two men standing on the rooftop¡ªLu Yanchen and Wu Xing. No one could tell what they were conversing about, and the camera was taken from a back view where Lu Yanchen¡¯s expressions could not be seen. The only visible face was Wu Xing¡¯s, who was clearly in pain as he retreated backward in fear. When he reached the edge of the rooftop, Lu Yanchen suddenly reached out and pushed Wu Xing over! The image then froze at that moment when Wu Xing fell over as the entire crowd shuddered in shock! This was no ident or suicide¡ªit was cold blooded murder! All of a sudden, everyone¡¯s gazes fell onto Lu Yanchen, who was silently expressionless such that no one could make out his thoughts. He merely remarked to Shi Guang, ¡°Take Xiao Bai home first!¡± Shi Guang felt her breathing getting hurried and her entire head going nk. She looked at Lu Yanchen with a pleading expression as she bit down on her lips. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± He merely smiled at her calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just taking a trip with them.¡± As he reached out and caressed her cheeks, he was brought away by the police as the prime suspect. Shi Guang gripped her fists tightly as she watched his back view. Even though his voice was still rxed, she was certain that there was more to what met the eye. To think that there would even be a video of things! Subconsciously, Shi Guang thought of Shi Ze when she pondered over how someone was pushed down with a video recording. He was the one who had asked Lu Yanchen to head up, and yet it was Wu Xing who fell down¡ªit must be a plot by Shi Ze! Gripping her fists tightly, she told herself that she should remain calm and that Lu Yanchen would definitely be fine because he did nothing. What she should do now was to hurry and look for Chief Lu, Yanzhi, and the others to seek help in resolving this matter. ¡°How sad! To think that you would have married a murderer.¡± A mocking voice rang out behind her. Shi Guang turned around to face Shi Ze who was sighing out with a clear smirk on his face. Chapter 852 - Enigmatic Truth (2)

    Chapter 852: Enigmatic Truth (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang red at Shi Ze fiercely and practically wanted to smash his face in with a wine bottle beside her. ¡°I knew it, it¡¯s you! You set Yanchen up!¡± With an innocent expression, Shi Ze raised both hands in the air. ¡°What has this got to do with me? Lu Yanchen was the one who murdered someone, not me.¡± ¡°You were the one who called him upstairs! You framed him!¡± The same way that someone was pushed down, it was clear that Shi Ze was taking revenge on Lu Yanchen. Shi Guang did not know how long he had been plotting this. ¡°I called him up to try and resolve the long-standing grudge and feud that we had. But, because my mother wasn¡¯t feeling well, I was dyed. Anything that happened to him during this period of time has nothing to do with me.¡± Even though Shi Ze¡¯s voice was calm, the words he said were extremely sharp. Shi Guang bit at her teeth, trying her best to control her emotions. Shi Ze then mocked coldly. ¡°Now, murderers usually tend to have violent tendencies. If I were you, I¡¯d probably give it a good thought about my future. Marrying a murderer is way too scary. You might as well hurry and get a divorce, lest the next one who falls off a building next be you.¡± Shi Guangughed coldly. ¡°Murderer? Seems like you¡¯re the son of a murderer then! Not every son of a murderer resembles their father but clearly, you¡¯re even more disgusting than your murderer of a father! Lu Yanchen? I trust in himpletely. Even though he¡¯s cold and aloof at times, his moral values are strong and he is righteous. He¡¯s definitely not someone who can be framed by a despicable scum such as yourself!¡± ¡°The video¡¯s already been exposed and yet you¡¯re still unable to ept the truth. Shi Guang, I really sympathize you.¡± Shi Ze¡¯s voice brought with it ridicule. Shi Guang could onlyugh coldly beforeposing her emotions and saying nothing more. She knew that nothing she said would do anything good right now. But, she would definitely investigate thoroughly about where the video was filmed and let everyone know that it was fake! She walked toward Su Qianxun and took Xiao Bai back. ¡°Did you see that? That¡¯s your cooperation partner. Even if you¡¯re not marrying out of love, you should still find someone with a better moralpass.¡± Su Ya frowned at the side. ¡°Shi Guang, so be it if you¡¯re pushing everything onto Shi Ze for Lu Yanchen being a murderer. Why are you dragging my little auntie into it as well? Isn¡¯t it enough that you¡¯ve brought a child over to my auntie¡¯s engagement today to destroy it?¡± If she could use this chance to forge a never-ending feud between the Lus and the Sus, that would be for the best! ¡°Your auntie is not like you. If you¡¯re to get together with Shi Ze, that would be birds of the same feather flocking together. For your auntie, that¡¯s like a fresh flower stuck onto cow¡¯s dung!¡± Shi Guangughed out frostily. ¡°Y-You...! How are you so vulgar!¡± Su Ya¡¯s expression turned dark all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m vulgar? Back when you, Yan Zi, and Yang Sitong abused my sister in school, was that not vulgar? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re up and above just because you were born with a better family background. No matter how ssy you look on the outside, you¡¯re nothing but cheap down to the bones!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s words shocked everyone present. ¡°You little sl*t, what did you say?¡± A cold bark rang out as Xu Yafeng rushed before Su Ya. She defended Su Ya with a furious wrath as she pointed at Shi Guang with a trembling finger. ¡°Stop your usations! Back then, everything was because of Yang Sitong! What has it got to do with us? I¡¯m telling you to stop your nder!¡± Chapter 853 - Enigmatic Truth (3)

    Chapter 853: Enigmatic Truth (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang scoffed coldly. ¡°Indeed, a daughter¡¯s genese from her mother. I¡¯m ndering you guys? Then what was your daughter apologizing to me previously for? If she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, why would she have to apologize hypocritically then?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because...!¡± Xu Yafeng wanted to continueshing out, but Su Ya had already eyed Old Master Su and the 2nd Uncle of the Su Family¡ªSu Qiudao¡ªnearby. Her face darkened as she held her hand out to restrain Xu Yafeng. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t say anymore.¡± Xu Yafeng realized that there was a crowd of people who had begun to gather. Even though most of the guests had already left, there were still quite a number of people, and their gazes were locked onto her dubiously. It was only then that she realized she had gotten overly agitated at the wrong situation. Looking at Old Master Su, she felt her heart dip down, and wanted to take back everything she had said. Even if there was nothing particrly wrong about it, she was still extremely flustered, and tried adding on to prove her innocence. ¡°... Stop bringing up nonsense! Let me warn you, you had better not use my daughter of falsehoods!¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t what you said in the past. And now, you¡¯re pushing everything cleanly and using me of ndering her with falsehoods? Amazing! You must be thinking that because I have no evidence and my sister is missing right now, I¡¯ve got no way of proving your crimes, right? But don¡¯t worry, the Heavens are always watching! Bad people will always get their retribution, one way or another!¡± Shi Guang left that and walked away with Xiao Bai. ¡°What is that person talking about? Ridiculous!¡± Xu Yafeng hollered out before looking at Old Master Su. She wanted to try exining things to Old Master Su, but he asked nothing and did not seem interested in why they were arguing at all. At the Su Residences¡¯ Study room, Old Master Su looked at Qian Xun sternly. ¡°Just what is going on with you and Shi Ze¡¯s engagement? Shi Guang said that it was just a cooperation?¡± Qian Xun looked at Old Master Su in shock and fell silent. After a long silence, she finally chuckled. ¡°This is just an engagement. I felt that he¡¯s quite an okay person and wanted to see if things could develop further between us. If not, it¡¯ll be a marriage of connection without feelings.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Old Master Su felt his head spinning. Marriage of convenience? It was exactly as Shi Guang had said! ¡°Have you gone foolish, child?¡± Old Master Su felt a sense of exasperation and a belly full of anger. He was extremely clear that it was his constant urging that had his daughter make such a foolish decision. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m in the wrong!¡± Qian Xun lowered her head, her eyes reddening. ¡°I merely thought that because I wasn¡¯t getting any younger, it was about time I found someone to get married with. But, I really felt that Shi Ze was quite a decent person. And, because you also seemed to fancy him quite a bit, I decided to try and progress with it. After all, it¡¯s just an engagement. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can back out of it.¡± ¡°Had I known that this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you guys to get engaged.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s face was dark. However, it did not seem as though he was mad at Qian Xun. Fathers were always more indulgent toward their daughters. He said in a resigned manner, ¡°That child, Xiao Bai... Since he¡¯s your biological son, find a day and ask that Lu Yanzhi out. Let¡¯s sit down and see if we can work this out.¡± Qian Xun¡¯s body froze up immediately. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that! I don¡¯t intend to get together with Lu Yanzhi!¡± Chapter 854 - Enigmatic Truth (4)

    Chapter 854: Enigmatic Truth (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Su¡¯s face turned stern. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s a need! Even if you don¡¯t intend to get together with Lu Yanzhi, you both have to rify the matter. Xiao Bai does not only belong to the Lus... he belongs to you too. A child that age should be sticking with his mother.¡± Such a lovely child should be raised by the Sus. Qian Xun¡¯s head was hurting as she frowned impatiently, emphasizing to her father once more. ¡°Daddy, that child is not mine!¡± However, Old Master Su did not think that way. If the child wasn¡¯t hers, why would they look so simr through their eyes? He asked with a deep voice, ¡°If that child¡¯s not yours, why would he call you mummy?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why either! Lu Yanzhi was the one who asked him to do so. But in any case, I¡¯m not his mother.¡± Qian Xun was starting to get agitated. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s the truth, a DNA test will reveal it all. Isn¡¯t it easy to resolve this matter?¡± That¡¯s right! A DNA test would do it! Qian Xun realized that no exnation would triumph over a DNA test. ¡°Also, what happened between Yaya and that Shi Guang?¡± ¡°8 years ago when Lu Yanchen was drowning, Shi Guang was the one who saved him. However, she left right afterward because of apetition, leaving only her sister¡ªMo Feifei¡ªto look after Lu Yanchen. Thinking that Yang Sitong knew Lu Yanchen, Mo Feifei left Lu Yanchen in her care, and because of that, Yang Sitong was recognized as Lu Yanchen¡¯s life savior, and even became his fianc¨¦e. In order to cover that truth, she tried to chase Mo Feifei out of the school. Because Yaya fancied Yang Chifeng, she helped Yang Sitong bully Mo Feifei. However, she did not know Yang Sitong¡¯s true intentions back then.¡± ¡°Mo Feifei?¡± Suddenly, Old Master Su¡¯s face sank into deep thoughts at that name. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, daddy?¡± Su Qianxun was shocked. ¡°Could you know her as well?¡± ¡°I do know of a girl named Mo Feifei. Her father¡¯s surname is Shi, but she followed her mother¡¯s surname. Is she Shi Guang¡¯s sister?¡± Surprised and stunned, Qian Xun nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right! Shi Guang followed her father¡¯s surname while her sister followed her mum¡¯s! How did you know Mo Feifei?¡± ¡°Remember how I mentioned to you that I had a friend whose daughter was around the same age as you and resembled you somewhat? You always said that you were lonely studying abroad, and I wanted to have her there to apany you as a friend?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Qian Xun nodded her head. ¡°But her parents rejected that idea.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That child was truly talented. Amazing in piano and gifted in oil painting, her paintings had already reached astronomical prices even at that age, and she was referred to as the genius girl by everyone.¡± It was difficult for anyone to forget the existence of someone that talented after having met them. Saying that, Old Master Su sighed. ¡°However, I heard that an ident befell their familyter on and her parents passed away. That child then left the city with her auntie.¡± Qian Xun spoke softly, ¡°Shi Guang said that the ident to her parents happened as they were going to look for someone to resolve the issue. Unable to handle the blow, Mo Feifei jumped down from a building, ming herself for causing everything to her parents, and turned into a vegetable.¡± ¡°And all of that is because of Yaya?¡± Old Master Su was shocked. ¡°There should be some connection with her. That¡¯s why Shi Guang hates her.¡± Qian Xun then paused for a moment before whispering, ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t you think how everything seems strange? Why does Shi Guang¡¯s sister resemble me while Shi Guang herself resembles mummy? Could Shi Guang¡¯s father be your son?¡± Chapter 855 - Enigmatic Truth (5)

    Chapter 855: Enigmatic Truth (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Su froze momentarily before shaking his head. ¡°My son? Impossible! I¡¯ll have you know that I¡¯ve never ever betrayed your mother. Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Qian Xun replied hurriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that you betrayed mummy, but I was merely trying to say that Shi Guang¡¯s father was the same age as eldest brother. Aren¡¯t you always talking about how big brother doesn¡¯t resemble you or mummy? Could he have been carried away by mistake back then? Even though something like that sounds incredulous and would only appear on television shows, it isn¡¯t as though nothing of the likes happened in real life before either.¡± She then chuckled out. ¡°But of course, I¡¯m just randomly guessing, and it isn¡¯t necessarily true. Should we do a DNA check?¡± ¡°Just because I asked you to get a DNA check with Xiao Bai, you¡¯re asking me to do one with Shi Guang! Really, you!¡± ¡°Forget it! Alright, take it as though I¡¯ve said nothing.¡± Qian Xun did not know how to tell her father, neither did she think it was a good idea to talk about how Su Ya had sent people trailing her and Shi Guang just to keep them apart. ¡°If you want to do it, do it yourself then. For DNA checks that have a generation gap, they would require either grandfathers and their grandsons, or grandmothers and their granddaughters in order to verify.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine! Since you want me to do it, I¡¯ll do both together then.¡± Even though Qian Xun looked as though she heaved a sigh of relief, her heart was actually heavy, causing her to feel moody. ... On the way home, Shi Guang had already given Chief Lu a call. His voice was calm, and told her to not worry and to head home and wait for news. However, Shi Guang was totally restless as she waited at home. The video of Lu Yanchen pushing Wu Xing down had already been uploaded onto the inte and turned into headlines news. Just like that, news of him being involved in a murder spread like wildfire. Behind every single hot topic, there would always be heated discussions. And the one rted to Lu Yanchen was even more widespread than anything else. As though they were suddenly righteous people, some of theizens started all sorts ofments. And there were even people who were purposely fuelling the fans of mes to instigate some social issues on sensitive topics. The weak masses against the powerful aristocrats... Wu Xing was the symbol of the helpless masses while Lu Yanchen was one of the high, mighty, and powerful. There were even people acting as though they were Sherlock Holmes, guessing all sorts of possible scenarios, and even implicating Shi Guang, saying that Wu Xing was her previous coach and was fired because he had offended her. Because of that, he even got killed just because he humiliated Shi Guang back then. Shi Guang was extremely frustrated as she read through everything, truly wanting to refute them all. But, the issue had blown way out of proportion, such that even the higher ups had made calls over to Chief Lu. It was best to make noments right now. After all, the Lus were no ordinary family, and the best thing to do was to wait for the investigations to be concluded before publishing the results. But, that video was akin to an iron hammer of facts... Chapter 856 - Enigmatic Truth (6) Chapter 856: Enigmatic Truth (6) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After coaxing Xiao Bai to bed, Shen Lingshuang found Shi Guang walking around the stairs area and peering at Chief Lu¡¯s study upstairs. All three brothers had returned, and were inside with Chief Lu. Shi Guang did not know how the discussions were going and how things were looking for Lu Yanchen. What a bunch of chauvinists in the Lu Family! What was that with women not being able to listen in on important matters? Lu Yanchen was her hubby, so why couldn¡¯t she listen in? They only told her not to worry. How could she do that when her husband was at the police station, being interrogated for murder? Shi Guang did not know how Lu Yanchen was right now, how he was sleeping, whether it was dark inside or whether he was freezing to death without a nket. Taking her phone out, she could not help but scroll through Weibo. To her shock, she found that He Xinnuo, who had disappeared for the longest time, had suddenly resurfaced, and was using her and Lu Yanchen of their ¡®crimes¡¯! She was again mentioning about the issue of doping back then, iming that she had not maligned Shi Guang, and that it was the truth; yet, Lu Yanchen was backing Shi Guang up the entire time. For Shi Guang¡¯s sake, he made use of his influence to change the doping results and covered everything up, including chasing away Wu Xing and her because they knew the truth. The long post she made was dreary and miserable, as though she was reaching her breaking point, and that she had no other choice but to vent it out online because she couldn¡¯t get justice in real life. Most likely because of the hype, she got a lot of attention and she continued with another post. This time around, she imed that Wu Xing did not humiliate Shi Guang, and that Shi Guang was the one who seduced him. What was the basis of Lu Yanchen killing him thinking that human lives were worthless just because he had power and status? That was aplete disregard for thew! In any case, those two posts caused a huge stir online, followed by all sorts of weird guesses and expos¨¦s that, despite being logically wed, were trusted by some retards who came over to herments area to me her. Thankfully, most of her fans were still standing in support of her and helping to clean up her Weibo. Endure. Endure. Endure. Endure! This was the only word that Shi Guang could chant to herself mentally as shey on the bed, flipping around and unable to fall asleep no matter what. ... A day had passed, and the entire inte was still filled with attacks toward Lu Yanchen. Looking at all the hatred for Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, Shi Ze sipped from a ss of wine with a pleased expression. Lu Yanchen! Your arrogance camepletely from the Lu Family! You are worth nothing without the backing of the Lus! But of course, Shi Ze presumed that Lu Yanchen would have never guessed that his method of taking revenge was not to find higher authorities to stamp down on the Lus, but instead, to borrow the power of the masses such that the Lus could not directly intervene into this affair. The Lu Family of today was nothing more than a burden, and may, in fact, be the greatest reason why Lu Yanchen would be sentenced to death! Lu Yanchen, let¡¯s see you get cocky now! Sitting down beside him, Yan Zi clinked sses with him in celebration. After sipping yet another mouthful of wine, Shi Ze wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her on the lips, teasing her. Putting their sses down on the coffee table, both of them proceeded to have sex on the sofa. Afterward, Yan Ziy in Shi Ze¡¯s embrace and looked at him. ¡°Are you going to continue with the engagement with Su Qianxun?¡± Shi Ze did not reply her immediately and stood up instead. ¡°If Lu Yanchen¡¯s unable to get out this time around...¡± He then turned and looked at her. ¡°... I¡¯ll marry you!¡± Chapter 857 - Enigmatic Truth (7)

    Chapter 857: Enigmatic Truth (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi¡¯s lips curled a little as she tried her best to contain her tion. No matter how calm she looked on the surface, her feet revealed her joy as she leaped toward Shi Ze and hugged him. He hugged her back all smiles. Truly, it was the mostfortable when he was with Yan Zi¡ªthis was the woman most suited for him. Carrying Yan Zi, he was prepared to take her into the shower together when his phone rang. Letting go of her, he picked it up. Yan Zi did not know what conspired through the call, but Shi Ze¡¯s hands were gripped tightly as his veins popped out. Looking at him, she frowned and asked hurriedly after he finally hung up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve created such a divisive topic, and that video is clearly akin to an iron hammer. Yet, why did they agree to let Lu Yanchen out on bail?¡± Yan Zi was stumped. ¡°Bail? But, he killed someone! How could he be bailed out?¡± Shi Ze¡¯s fists were curled tightly as his face was malefic. He did not believe that the Lus would be able to reign over everything with an iron fist. To think that they would be able to free him with their power despite the huge hoo-ha, ensuring that he was fine! If that was truly the case, that would mean that the Lus must be exerting the ends of their power by now. After all, a tall willow would attract wind. From the dark, there were always people who were waiting to take over the position of the Lu Family. Shi Ze wanted to see if the Lus would continue with this risk for the sake of their son. After thinking through things, he smiled to Yan Zi. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I was just flustered for the moment. Let them bail him out then. Perhaps, we could even make use of this opportunity to topple the Lus.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Yan Zi was overwhelmed with joy. ¡°Of course! All we have to do is add fuel to the mes.¡± Shi Zeughed out ominously as the bloodthirst within him roared furiously. He refused to believe that Lu Yanchen would be able to get out of this entire incident scot-free! ... After being detained for a full 24 hours, Lu Yanchen was let off through bail. However, it wasn¡¯t anyone of the Lus that hade to bail Lu Yanchen out¡ªit was Chu Mubei. Chu Mubei had initially thought that Lu Yanchen would look rather worn out. Instead, not only did he look calm, it was as though he was even rxed. Chu Mubei truly did not know whether tough or cry. He sighed out while clutching his temple. ¡°Old Lu, it¡¯s a storm out here and we¡¯re all flustered working our asses off. Even Shi Guang is so anxious that she¡¯s about to break down. Yet, how are you looking so unworried?¡± It was at the mention of Shi Guang that Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression finally changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Didn¡¯t I tell her not to worry and that I¡¯ll be fine?¡± ¡°You do know that the video showing you pushing someone down is authentic, right? Shi Guang said that you only went up after receiving a phone call. To be honest, I wouldn¡¯t believe it entirely if you told me that you headed up without any form of backup n.¡± Chu Mubei gave the ¡°Oh I know you so well¡± look. ¡°When we asked for bail earlier on, they refused to let us no matter what. But, how were you suddenly able to be bailed out? You must have done something, right?¡± ¡°Is she outside?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply Chu Mubei¡ªhis entire mind was filled with Shi Guang right now. ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s in the car outside waiting for you. I had Little Chen wait with her.¡± Little Chen was Lu Yanchen¡¯s assistant. ¡°We¡¯ll talk more after getting back.¡± Lu Yanchen said as he walked out. Even though Chu Mubei asked Shi Guang to wait in the car, she could not bear with the anxiousness and got down. Instantly, she was swarmed with reporters from out of nowhere as she jumped. Instantly, Little Chen rushed forth and protected Shi Guang behind him. However, he could not stop the bombardment of the reporters entirely. ¡°Miss Shi, were you there when Lu Yanchen pushed someone down?¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are the rumors on the inte true that Lu Yanchen killed because of you?¡± ¡°Miss Shi, has Lu Yanchen considered the social bacsh for his disregard of human life?¡± ... Chapter 858 - Enigmatic Truth (8)

    Chapter 858: Enigmatic Truth (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Out of concern for Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang had not slept the entire night and was long worn out entirely. Now that she was swarmed with this many people who were bombarding her with questions at the same time, her ears felt as though they were about to burst. Her vision was darkening. She truly did not wish to, neither did she have the energy to deal with these reporters. However, their snark questions truly had her feeling irritated. Taking in a deep breath of air, she wanted to reply when a deep voice suddenly rang out from her right side. It was a cold voice that enunciated every single word carefully, ¡°I¡¯m the principal party of this entire affair. If you¡¯ve got any questions, you should direct them at me.¡± It was Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice! ted, Shi Guang spun around and had barely caught sight of Lu Yanchen when the entire swarm of reporters crowded over. Simrly, they questioned him snarkily. ¡°Mr. Lu, what¡¯s going on with Wu Xing¡¯s sudden death?¡± ¡°The inte video showed you pushing him down. Can you exin why you did that?¡± ¡°Do you know about the rtionship between Wu Xing and Miss Shi? Is his death rted to that affair?¡± ... The reporters were swarming like flies as they pushed their interviewing microphones so closely that they were practically about to hit Lu Yanchen. Just as everyone¡¯s attentions were focused on him, a woman popped out of nowhere and rushed toward Shi Guang. ¡°Shi Guang!¡± She was about to strike at Shi Guang when her hands were pped away by thetter¡¯s reflexes. Using the momentum, the woman then gripped Shi Guang¡¯s arm and dug her nails deep into Shi Guang¡¯s skin. ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s because of you that our coach is dead! You bad woman! You¡¯ll suffer retribution!!¡± Shi Guang was stunned. When she caught sight of He Xinnuo gripping her hand, she frowned and flung her hand away. ¡°He Xinnuo, are you crazy?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you the one dead instead of our coach? How is a woman like you still alive? It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you! That¡¯s why Lu Yanchen killed our coach!¡± He Xinnuo was clearly agitated as she gripped Shi Guang¡¯s hand again. This time around, Shi Guang was unable to fling her grip away no matter what. Shi Guang did not wish to resort to violence and bash He Xinnuo up to release her hand. After all, there were so many reporters. If she truly did that, who knew how they would link everything to Lu Yanchen again. This was a critical juncture where he must not suffer any more negative press! He Xinnuo continued yelling and was extending her arm, about to p at Shi Guang¡¯s ears when she found her hand yanked up in mid-air. Thrown away by a massive force peeling them apart, He Xinnuo found herselfnding with a thud on the ground. Raising her head, she found Lu Yanchen already hugging Shi Guang deeply in his embrace. His gaze at her was cold and icy akin to metal daggers that shot right at her heart, sending a jolt of fear into He Xinnuo. But, at the thought of how Lu Yanchen was able to be bailed out despite killing someone, she found a surge of anger rising through her once more. Sitting on the floor, she shrieked, ¡°You adulterous couple! You¡¯ll suffer your retribution! Don¡¯t think that just because you murdered coach, no one will know that Shi Guang is a sl*t! She¡¯s nothing but a used toilet bowl! I¡¯ll definitely watch you guys... rot in hell!¡± Hugging Shi Guang tightly, Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes brought nothing but a killing intent. He red at Little Chen and pointed at He Xinnuo in contempt while instructing impatiently, ¡°Twisting facts while making a direct nder to ruin one¡¯s reputation... Sue her for libel!¡± Chapter 859 - Enigmatic Truth (9) Chapter 859: Enigmatic Truth (9) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After he was done speaking, Lu Yanchen brought Shi Guang into the car, leaving a frightfully pale He Xinnuo. As the car moved forth, Shi Guang turned back¡ªthe reporters were already swarming He Xinnuo. Lu Yanchen¡¯s words from earlier apparently had an effect as she was nerve wrecked and dodged the questions best as she could, not daring to speak nonsensically again. Shi Guang found an arm wrapping around her shoulders, pulling her tightly into Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace. Looking back, Shi Guang hugged him tightly, feeling both relieved and anxious. She asked with a sniffle, ¡°Are you alright?¡± He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. ¡°What could happen to me? Haven¡¯t I already told you not to worry? I¡¯m just there to help them with the investigation.¡± She leaned her head against his chest and listened to his steady breathing before finally calming down. ¡°But, that video... Initially, I had thought that it was fake. Butter on, they said that it was authentic, and could not find any traces of editing in it. Right now, everyone¡¯s framing you for the murder. How could I not worry!¡± She said in a huff, ¡°For the sake of revenge, Shi Ze¡¯s truly unscrupulous! I don¡¯t know what else he¡¯s going to do next, since there¡¯ll always be people who treasure money more than life, like that Wu Xing...!¡± Shi Guang trailed off before looking at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Being framed is way too scary. I know this feeling all too well!¡± She was framed for doping one too many times before. Lu Yanchen fondled her face. ¡°Do you believe me?¡± With a video like that, it was tough for anyone to believe in him. After all, humans only believed in what they could see. Shi Guang was absolutely certain. ¡°Of course!¡± He smiled and hugged her even tighter. At the front, Chu Mubei looked at Little Chen who was driving beside him. ¡°Those that fall into the pits of love are helpless. Even in this situation, those two are still lovey dovey and all.¡± Shi Guang eyed him. ¡°Chu Mubei, just you wait! If you ever get moved and fall in love with somess, watch how I¡¯ll make fun of you!¡± Chu Mubei was firm. ¡°That¡¯s absolutely impossible!¡± Lu Yanchen then looked at Chu Mubei. ¡°Go and check up on that Wu Xing and all his ounts, as well as the state his family is in right now, including any previous medical records or hospital visits or whatnot. I want everything trackedpletely.¡± ¡°Hospital? Why would you want his hospital records?¡± Chu Mubei was perplexed. ¡°He told me that he can no longer live, and that he wanted to do something meaningful for his family before he died. He also wished for me to not implicate his family because of him, and that he was at his wit¡¯s end.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°F*ck, what bullsh*t is that? He traded his life for money, you mean?¡± Chu Mubei remarked as he started making calls for people to get on with the investigation. Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Just what happened on the rooftop that day?¡± Chu Mubei turned back curiously as well. ¡°We¡¯ll talk again after we review the footages.¡± ¡°Footages?¡± Little Chen, who had been silent the entire time, spoke up, ¡°Before Young Master Lu went for the banquet, he arranged for aerial videos to be taken.¡± Chu Mubei burst outughing. ¡°F*ck! I knew you wouldn¡¯t do anything without a backup n, Old Lu!¡± Lu Yanchen was silent¡ªhe truly had not expected that Shi Ze would replicate that same crime scene for his father onto him as a form of revenge. Indeed, he had overestimated Shi Ze¡ªno matter how many years it had been, that man¡¯s weakness was still his haste in achieving sess! Chapter 860 - Enigmatic Truth (10)

    Chapter 860: Enigmatic Truth (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The car entered the militarypound where Shen Lingshuang was already waiting outside the Lu Residence. She ced a fire pot 1 and said to Lu Yanchen before he entered the house. ¡°Yanchen, walk over it and the bad luck will not follow you home. That way, things will be resolved smoothly.¡± Lu Yanchen was not a superstitious person, but he did as he was told for his mother¡¯s peace of mind. For the past 2 days, the phone calls at the Lus had not stopped, as everyone was worried about Lu Yanchen. After knowing that he had nothing to do with Wu Xing¡¯s death, they were all relieved, and did not bother too much any longer. Unless Lu Yanchen truly did it, no one would be able to frame any of the Lus. Chief Lu and Lu Yanzhi had even returned to the military with a peace of mind for some sort of an exercise that day. Lu Huainan had a meeting in the city hall as well, leaving only Shen Lingshuang and the mysterious Second Brother¡ªLu Ximo¡ªat home. Looking at Lu Yanchen, Second teased him. ¡°Fourth, couldn¡¯t tell that even you would get set up by someone.¡± Shen Lingshuang red at Second. ¡°Alright, alright! Don¡¯t make use of the opportunity to make fun of your younger brother. Hurry and let him go take a bath to get rid of the bad luck.¡± The thought of her son having to spend the night at the police station had Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes reddening. ¡°I¡¯m fine, andst night was rather rxing as well. However, I truly need a shower. Wait for me here.¡± He looked at Chu Mubei and Little Chen before heading upstairs to his bedroom. The moment he took off his top, Shi Guang walked in and hugged him from the back. Curling his lips, Lu Yanchen smiled and held her hands. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Just feel like hugging you.¡± Shi Guang said as she rested her cheeks against his back gently and tenderly. Lu Yanchen let her be for a while before realizing she had no intention of letting go¡ªshe was just like a weed and he was her tree where she had to stick to get her nutrients. This was her lifeline. He held her hands and turned around slowly before lifting her chin and kissing her on the lips softly. It was a gentle, light kiss at the start, but it gradually turned hurried as he peeled her lips wide open, extending his tongue to dance with hers. Shi Guang hugged his head and breathed out heavily and coyly, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to take your bath.¡± His lips curled. ¡°Together.¡± Even though he said that, he did not start moving. Instead, he pinned her against the wall and with the sway of momentum, stole her breath and upied her body. He then carried her into the bathroom... After the deed was done, Shi Guang¡¯s entire face was flushed red and her eyes dazed and delirious. Laying on the bed, she could barely even move her fingers. Looking at her exhausted expression, Lu Yanchen spoke while getting dressed, ¡°Get some rest.¡± Shi Guang shook her head and struggled to sit up. ¡°Wait for me, we¡¯ll go down together...¡± She wanted to watch the footage to know what happened on the rooftop that day as well. For a shower to take an entire hour and both of theming down in fresh clothes, Chu Mubei knew exactly what happened with just a single look as he could not help but remark, ¡°You guys, honestly! Can¡¯t you guys wait?¡± For some incredulous reason, he felt as though he was being fed dog food again! F*ck! Does falling in love make you a big deal? Although, ever since he got married with Wang Caichun, he had not looked for any women. No wonder he was in fiery spirits these days. Once he was done with this matter of Lu Yanchen, he would definitely get himself a fine woman to ¡®vent¡¯ his frustrations! Chapter 861 - Enigmatic Truth (11)

    Chapter 861: Enigmatic Truth (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The scene outside the police station was filmed into a video and posted on the inte, starting from the moment when He Xinnuo rushed up to grab Shi Guang¡¯s arm while yelling at her until Lu Yanchen shoving her onto the ground for Shi Guang eventually. Instantly, the entire inte went into an uproar. Even though it was clearly He Xinnuo who had rushed up to cause a fuss, no one said anything about that. Instead, they were all mentioning about how arrogant Lu Yanchen was, and that not only was he not thrown into jail for murdering someone, he was even hitting people outside the police station. Even though he did it to protect Shi Guang, things got twisted into him hitting others. Some of theizens even cursed and insulted venomously, hoping that Lu Yanchen¡¯s reputation would fall apart as they viewed him with hatred. At the same time, they were wishing for the downfall of the Lus, so that they would disappear from the face of this world. Shi Guang gripped her phone, looking extremely terrible. Lu Yanchen was brought up with a silver spoon, and there had never been anyone who would dare to scold him as such. Even though he had suffered insults previously because he wanted to marry her, most of them were targeted at Shi Guang rather than Lu Yanchen himself. Yet, these people were raining insults on him as though he was the most hated person in the entire universe without even knowing the truth at all. Shi Guang truly wished that she could roar out and shout at them¡ªhow could they make such usations without knowing anything at all? Shi Guang could not conceal the darkness on her face as Shen Lingshuang came and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much. Let¡¯s just watch the footages.¡± She did not want Shen Lingshuang to get as worried as her after watching thements of the video¡ªthe elderly were always terribly affected by curses and insults. Shi Guang looked at Little Chen as he prepared to project the footage onto the television of the living room. The screen showed a still of the rooftop where two men stood¡ªWu Xing and Lu Yanchen. The wind was so strong that their hairs were messed up by it. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was expressionless as he looked at Wu Xing coldly. On the other hand, Wu Xing¡¯s face was turmoiled. It was a clear image where their facial features and expressions could be made out clearly. With reddened eyes, Wu Xing seemed to be croaking out agitatedly. Shen Lingshuang could not help but ask, ¡°What is he saying?¡± Before Lu Yanchen could say anything, Second spoke, ¡°He¡¯s saying, ¡°Don¡¯t me me, I really don¡¯t wish to but I¡¯ve got no choice! This is my only way!¡±¡± Shi Guang looked at Lu Ximo in shock. ¡°Second, how do you know?¡± Lu Yanchen held her hands. ¡°Second knows how to lip read.¡± Lip reading... Shi Guang had totally forgotten about such a method of interpretation. Because of Second¡¯s interpretation, everyone knew about what happened despite the soundless video. Wu Xing did not speak much, and when he saw Lu Yanchen taking a step forth, he yelled out for him to not move any further. Lu Yanchen then stopped. Wu Xing then said miserably, ¡°I had let Shi Guang down back then, and thus I wanted to teach her the wrong ways intentionally! That¡¯s because she was just like a dummy who did not know how to shower me with gifts or even praises! She¡¯s truly way too daft about the world! But, I know I was wrong, and I thought that I had already suffered retribution after getting kicked out of the club! But, little did I know that that was only the start of my nightmare! Right now, I truly have no other way out, but it all started from you kicking me out of the club. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be in this situation right now!¡± Wu Xing said as he took a step back before jumping off without hesitation. Chapter 862 - Enigmatic Truth (12)

    Chapter 862: Enigmatic Truth (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen lunged forth, and with a swift hook, grasped onto Wu Xing at the edge. By then, Wu Xing was already in the air as he raised his head and looked at Lu Yanchen, who was gripping him before looking down once more¡ªhis face was pale and filled with fright. It might be then that he truly feared death. Yet, he said to Lu Yanchen, ¡°Don¡¯t save me! Please don¡¯t save me!¡± Lu Yanchen did not let go. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you jumping down as such? Have you thought about your family? I know that your parents are already aged and your kids have just entered junior high. Yes, death may be a solution for you. But what about them? Have you thought about them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s precisely for them that I can no longer stay alive! I¡¯ve got no way out! I just want to do something meaningful for them before I die! Young Master Lu, everything till now has been my fault, and I¡¯ll apologize to you right before your face at this moment. Please don¡¯t implicate my family in this, please! Please don¡¯t me them! They know nothing at all, nothing...!¡± Wu Xing said as he used his other hand to wrench free from Lu Yanchen. Initially, Lu Yanchen would have been able to save Wu Xing had thetter been cooperative. Yet, he was struggling fervently. Lu Yanchen could no longer hold onto him firmly as the struggle created sweat. Just like that, Wu Xing slipped off from Lu Yanchen¡¯s grip and fell below! Shi Guang watched the entire scene happen with a pounding heart as she clutched at her chest. ¡°Coach Wu, he... Why must he die? Why?¡± Shen Lingshuang was horrified as well as she looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Why did hee looking for you? How is this using his death to repay for his sins? He¡¯s practically trying to do you in and drag you down with him!¡± Chu Mubei scoffed out coldly. ¡°There must definitely be someone behind this intricate plot.¡± Shen Lingshuang merely felt terrible as she stood up with the help of Lu Ximo. ¡°Mum, go rest in your room first. Leave us to settle all of this.¡± She nodded her head and returned to her room with Lu Ximo¡¯s help. Shi Ze... He was the son of her once best friend, her dearest cousin. She must definitely make a call and ask her what Yanchen had done wrong back then such that her son would resort to using such venomous methods to frame Yanchen... ... Just as Chu Mubei and Lu Yanchen were discussing whether to put that video on the inte, Shi Guang¡¯s phone rang. She looked at it¡ªit was a foreign number. Hesitating for a moment, she picked it up. Yet, she would have never expected Shi Ze to be on the other end. ¡°Is Lu Yanchen beside you right now?¡± ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡± Shi Guang could sense his joy from the other end of the phone as she barked into the phone. Instantly, everyone¡¯s gazes were cast onto her. ¡°You can¡¯t really think that everything will be fine now that Lu Yanchen is out? Everything that happened in front of the police station was uploaded to the inte. Have you seen it?¡± Shi Ze¡¯s voice was mocking. Shi Guang gritted her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll get away with your despicable methods! The arms of justice are wide reaching!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that phrase more suited for your Lu Yanchen right now? There¡¯s no way he can escape justice!¡± Shi Zeughed out in amusement. ¡°Do you understand what sort of a person Lu Yanchen is? The video is already out, proving that he¡¯s a murderer. I¡¯m doing this for your own good... Don¡¯t ruin your life for a murderer!¡± Chapter 863 - Enigmatic Truth (13)

    Chapter 863: Enigmatic Truth (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shi Ze, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you¡¯re the one behind everything! Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t murder anyone, you framed him! And even if he did murder someone, he¡¯s still a better man by dozens of times over you!¡± Shi Guangshed out angrily. When Lu Yanchen heard Shi Guang scolding out, he snatched the phone over and put it on speaker mode. Shi Ze¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°Let me tell you, don¡¯t idolize your Lu Yanchen too much. The only reason why he¡¯s so cocky is because he has the backing of the Lu Family. Without the Lus, Lu Yanchen would be nothing more than a dog on the streets. You really think the man you married is so capable? Just you wait for the day when hees begging to me.¡± Lu Yanchen scoffed out coldly, ¡°Shi Ze, you just want me to beg you, huh?¡± When Shi Ze heard Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice, he froze up for a moment before snorting icily. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to beg, I¡¯m willing to ept.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait an eternity for that day toe!¡± Lu Yanchen mocked. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure about that!¡± Shi Ze¡¯s voice was almost shrieking as his hatred seethed through his teeth. ¡°I just don¡¯t wish to stoop to your level. If I truly wanted you dead, it wouldn¡¯t take more effort than merely lifting a single finger.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s tone was indifferent as always, calm as though this was someone too lowly for him to even consider as a rival. Shi Ze ridiculed. ¡°Me, dead? To think that thew abiding Young Master Lu would actually want me dead. Why? Breaking thew has be a habit now that you¡¯ve killed someone?¡± ¡°You know best how Wu Xing truly died. I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my breath on you. The truth will eventually spill out, but I want to warn you. Don¡¯t call her on the phone... Keep your distance from her. Otherwise... you know best how capable I am. I¡¯ve got tons of methods of having someone dead without implicating thew. Know your ce!¡± Lu Yanchen then hung the phone on Shi Ze. Chu Mubei was so pissed that he was gritting his teeth. ¡°To think that he would dare call Little Sister Shi Guang¡¯s phone! F*ck, what¡¯s he thinking? Perhaps he¡¯s trying to steal her away from you?¡± The nonchnt Lu Yanchen suddenly burst forth with a killing aura upon hearing those words as Chu Mubei nearly choked on his saliva¡ªbullseye? Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea how he got my number either. I¡¯ve got him blocked. He won¡¯t be able to call me anymore.¡± Lu Yanchen eyed her coldly without saying anything. The reason why he had not uploaded the video earlier on was because he wanted to leave a way out for Shi Ze. However, this phone call had thoroughly infuriated him as he ordered Little Chen to upload the video instantly. ... Being hung on the call by Lu Yanchen had Shi Ze flying into a mad rage as he flung the ss of red wine he had onto the ground, spilling ss shards and wine all over the ce. He red at the tablet before him with an icy stare. Looking at the insults that were raining out on Lu Yanchen had him curling his lips in a gloating smirk once more. Everything was going ording to his n¡ªwhat could Lu Yanchen do now? Right now, even the Lu Family was being implicated in it. There was no way the upper echelons wouldn¡¯t do anything about it and let the Lu Family cover the entire affair up that easily. Shi Guang, that woman... She thinks she¡¯s some high ss phoenix when she¡¯s merely acting tough just because she has a backing. If Lu Yanchen goes to jail and the Lu Family topples over, what does she even amount to? He gripped his fists as his body shook uncontrobly, a thought blossoming in his mind... Chapter 864 - Enigmatic Truth (14)

    Chapter 864: Enigmatic Truth (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His only thought was to have Shi Guang pinned harshly beneath him and ravage her to his heart¡¯s desire! If Lu Yanchen knew that a woman he treasured so dearly would be thoroughly made use of by him, Shi Ze wondered how Lu Yanchen would feel... He just couldn¡¯t wait! What if Shi Guang were to be his from head to toe instead? Would the usually calm and aloof Lu Yanchen go insane? Shi Ze truly wanted to see Lu Yanchen¡¯s deranged expression. Leaning back on the sofa, Shi Ze shut his eyes and rested. Not long after, the door opened as Yan Zi walked in briskly and anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there another video taken from another angle?¡± ¡°What!¡± ¡°Look on the inte. It¡¯s only been minutes, but there have already been tens of thousands of views!¡± Shi Ze picked up his tablet as his face changed entirely after watching the video Yan Zi was talking about. He was in utter shock... How could this be? Everything was clearly foolproof... Where did this videoe from? He red at Yan Zi. ¡°This is a fake video, right?¡± Yan Zi shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s real! The person who extended his arm wasn¡¯t pushing someone down... he was saving the other party. Right now, everyone knows that Lu Yanchen was, in fact, trying to save Wu Xing!¡± The entire inte was in an uproar once more¡ªthe man that they hadmbasted and chided for being a murderer was, in fact, trying to save Wu Xing! It was Wu Xing who had jumped down, not wanting to live any longer, and thus peeled Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands away! Other than shock, all theizens were filled with guilt also as apologies flooded through the different channels. Even though there were still disbelievers iming that everything was fake and that Lu Yanchen might have truly killed someone, they did not dare to voice out their opinions too vocally. There were alsoizens who started wing at the origins of the initial video. Why was Lu Yanchen¡¯s lifesaving act portrayed as pushing someone down? Wasn¡¯t that clearly just a tool used to incite theizens to spread hate about Lu Yanchen and frame him? Netizens were omnipotent¡ªas long as there was a single trace of evidence, they would be able to pull out all the details about it. The incident happened at Shi Ze¡¯s engagement dinner, and before long, the incident regarding Shi Ze¡¯s father was revealed as well. These were extremely simr cases, and thus, after much research and linking the clues together by theizens, they determined that this was a possible framing attempt by Shi Ze on Lu Yanchen. Instantly, the Weibo ount of Shi Ze¡¯spany was flooded withizens. Displeased with being used as tools against Lu Yanchen, theizens questioned Shi Ze and were basically convinced that he was the one who did it. They could not wait to w him bare. Looking at how the tides on the inte had shifted, Shi Ze¡¯s veins were popping out in extreme anger. ¡°All these bloodyizens are f*cking idiots. What has this got to do with them?¡± At this moment, he had almost cleanly forgotten that at the start, it was him who had made use of theseizens to incite a venomous attack on Lu Yanchen. Gritting his teeth, his anger red up as he swept all the wine on his coffee table down the floor. Yan Zi was so shocked that she stumbled back a couple of steps, her heart pounding furiously. But, she knew that she had to remain calm at this moment while Shi Ze had lost his cool... Hold on! Yan Zi¡¯s eyes lit up¨C=¡ª there was a way! She gripped Shi Ze¡¯s arms agitatedly and dered, ¡°Shi Ze, we haven¡¯t lost yet! We¡¯ve still got a way to retaliate against Lu Yanchen and pin the me of Wu Xing onto him!¡± Chapter 865 - Enigmatic Truth (15)

    Chapter 865: Enigmatic Truth (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Ze could no longer calm down. Since the war had already begun, there was no backing out now¡ªhe could only rough it through. Staring at the soundless video on his tablet, he suddenly broke out into a derangedughter. That¡¯s right, he hadn¡¯t lost just yet! He still had chips to turn this around! Looking at Shi Zeughing, Yan Zi presumed that he should have probably calmed down. ¡°Even if Wu Xing wasn¡¯t pushed down by Lu Yanchen, so what? For the sake of Shi Guang, he had chased Wu Xing and He Xinnuo out of the club back then. It was because he left Wu Xing with no way out that he chose tomit suicide!¡± Shi Ze¡¯s face screwed together as he contained his emotions, feeling enlightened. That¡¯s right. Even if Lu Yanchen did not kill him, Wu Xing died because of Lu Yanchen. The masses would still chastise him and the Lu Family would not have it easy either. Weren¡¯t theizens questioning about why Wu Xingmitted suicide right now? He¡¯d give them an answer then. Wu Xing and Shi Guang had a fling together, and Lu Yanchen was made a cuckold. Hence, he used all sorts of methods to force Wu Xing to a dead end, where he had no other choice but tomit suicide. Otherwise, why else would Wu Xing choose to die before Lu Yanchen instead of anywhere else¡ªhe was doing it as the greatest form of revenge toward Lu Yanchen! Instantly, Shi Ze took his phone and called his assistant, ordering him to start the tempo and the discussions going. However, Shi Ze was in no rush either¡ªhe¡¯d let Lu Yanchen get his reprieve first. The more people supported him right now, the greater the bacsh would beter on. For the underdogs and the privileged, it was always the underdogs that would garner greatest support. By the time Shi Ze got home that night, it was already ratherte. Yet, he caught sight of his mother waiting for him in the living room. Shi Ze was stunned momentarily before sitting down beside Madam Shi. ¡°Mum, what¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± Worried about whether his mother had caught wind of the news on the inte, he held her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the inte is rife with rumors.¡± Madam Shi looked at her with an inexplicable expression. ¡°Are they truly rumors? Do you truly have nothing to do with Lu Yanchen being framed for murder?¡± ¡°What could that have to do with me? Lu Yanchen was the one who made a mistake and is trying to get a scapegoat right now! It¡¯s because I¡¯ve never gotten along with him to begin with that I¡¯m unfortunate enough to be the scapegoat!¡± Shi Ze replied coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Lu Yanchen¡¯s already got a handle on everything you¡¯re looking for! Earlier on, Lingshuang called and questioned me about what was going on. Son, why must you insist on going against Lu Yanchen?¡± Madam Shi¡¯s tears were almost weeping out. ¡°Can¡¯t you just let us live our days peacefully? We can¡¯t afford to offend the Lus. Their family has power and status. Back then, you already nearly killed Lu Yanchen by pushing him into the waters!¡± ¡°Nearly... but he didn¡¯t die! He¡¯s still well and alive!¡± Shi Ze grit his teeth in hatred. ¡°Back then, he was my closest buddy and friend! In fact, I could even die for him! But, when I asked for him to save father, which was an extremely small request for the Lus to begin with, he refused iming justice and whatnot! All of them with power and statuses... If it were their own family, and the evidence were stacked against them, so what? They would still get people to get them off the hook! What does justice even mean to them?¡± Chapter 866 - Enigmatic Truth (16)

    Chapter 866: Enigmatic Truth (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Madam Shi looked at her own son in horror. ¡°So, you mean to say that you won¡¯t rest till you fight with Lu Yanchen to the death?¡± Since the can had already been opened, Shi Ze did not have to hide from his mother anymore as he replied icily, ¡°Yes!¡± Madam Shi¡¯s body swayed as she nearly fainted over. Gripping the side of the sofa and containing her emotions best as she could, she looked at him with reddened eyes. ¡°Shi Ze, are you trying to anger me to death?¡± ¡°MUM!¡± Sensing that something was off about Madam Shi, Shi Ze patted her back to help her breathe. ¡°Take it that I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t fight with the Lus any longer. Please stop!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote for that right now. Since the fight has already begun, there¡¯s no way Lu Yanchen would let me off either.¡± ¡°As long as you¡¯re willing to stop, I can go talk to Auntie Lingshuang. The moment Lingshuang speaks for you, Lu Yanchen would definitely heed her words and won¡¯t trouble you because of this affair!¡± Shi Ze¡¯s expression turned dark¡ªhe would never forget how his mother had kowtowed before the Lus, shredding every single bit of her dignity before the Lus were willing to let him off for the matter of pushing Lu Yanchen into the waters. It wasn¡¯t as though Lu Yanchen had died, yet the Lus were clearly humiliating them! Taking a deep breath, he tried his best to repress his anger. ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll settle this issue. Trust me, we¡¯ll definitely win!¡± ¡°Win? I don¡¯t want you to win anything, I just want you to live on properly! Have some children and build a harmonious family! Child, why can¡¯t you just understand?¡± Madam Shi¡¯s heartfelt advice were rendering her own heart breaking. Yet, Shi Ze was not ready to pay it heed. He had long been buried so deeply in hatred that he had lost all sense of logic. ¡°Alright, I got it mum. I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll head to rest first.¡± He then stood up to return to his room. Looking at the way he was, Madam Shi knew that he had not heeded her words at all, and was so worked up that her temple was pounding while she gripped her fists tightly¡ªwhy must her son be so stubborn? She made a call on her phone. Before long, the call connected as she sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lingshuang, it¡¯s all my fault. I have failed in raising my son! But please, I¡¯m begging you... on ount of how the truth has already been revealed for Yanchen¡¯s case, could you guys let Shi Ze off this one time?¡± ... Shi Ze had yet to step into his room when he heard Madam Shi make the call as his entire face turned pale. Entering his room, his eyes were filled with vengeance, rage and pain. F*cking Lu Yanchen! How dare he get Shen Lingshuang toin to his mother! F*ck, does he think that this would work! Kicking at a chair beside him, Shi Ze phoned Yan Zi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Su Ya has an inexplicable insistence on not wanting Shi Guang to get in touch with anyone from the Sus? If we want to create the topic on Shi Guang and Wu Xing and amplify it, things would definitely be easier with Su Ya¡¯s help.¡± ... When Yan Zi heard Shi Ze¡¯s suggestion on the phone, a momentary hesitation jolted through her. Given Su Ya¡¯s smarts, if she went looking for her for help, Su Ya would definitely guess her rtionship with Shi Ze. However, it was also true that things would not be that easy without Su Ya¡¯s help. Su Ya should know that this juncture was the most opportune moment to take down the Lus. If Su Ya had an agenda, she would definitely make a move right now as well. Chapter 867 - Enigmatic Truth (17)

    Chapter 867: Enigmatic Truth (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Since Shi Ze was not going to get married with Su Qianxun any longer, there didn¡¯t seem to be an issue in letting Su Ya know about her rtionship with Shi Ze. With that thought, Yan Zi made a call to Su Ya. ¡°What did you say? Make use of the opportunity to talk about how Shi Guang and Wu Xing had something on?¡± Su Ya was someone surprised. However, she was now absolutely certain¡ªYan Zi had something on with Shi Ze. No wonder Lu Yanchen would make thatment the other day. Clearly, he had already known about their rtionship. Seemed like she had better send someone to investigate this Yan Zi properly. ¡°That way, Shi Guang¡¯s reputation is going down the drains. A woman like that is bound to be cast out by the Lus, and your Old Master would definitely not let your little auntie hang out with her either.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Even though Su Ya did not reject her outright, she had decided on it in her heart. She was no fool¡ªhow could she not know what Yan Zi was up to, and with that, how could she help the other? The aftermath of this incident was rather heavy, and given the rife rumors, Lu Yanchen would definitely have toe forth and ount for things. If the masses were displeased with his answer, it was naturally good for her. But, if they were pleased and the entire fiasco turned out to be a farce, wouldn¡¯t she be putting herself in a bad spot? Su Ya would never do anything that put her at the losing end. But, she truly had not expected that Yan Zi would have such a murky rtionship with Shi Ze. Although,ing to think of it, both of them hated the Lus to the core¨Cit was no wonder they would be in cahoots. If so, the person who had expended so much time and effort to get Mo Feifei out of the hospital; the mastermind... should have been Shi Ze! The door was pushed opened as Xu Yafeng rushed in and closed the door shut. She increased the volume of the television before looking at Su Ya worriedly. ¡°How? Su Qianxun and the old man seem to know.¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Su Ya frowned. ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with them?¡± Due to fear, Xu Yafeng had started trembling. When she heard that, Su Ya¡¯s mind went nk instantly as she stared at Xu Yafeng with widened eyes. ¡°How could that be? How could they know?¡± ¡°After Shi Guang met with the old man the other day, I had been feeling really uneasy. Hence, when Qianxun came by today, I went to eavesdrop on them. Indeed, the old man was asking her how the DNA test wasing along!¡± ¡°Are you sure they¡¯re talking about Shi Guang? That kid was calling Su Qianxun mummy. He must be asking about them instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first. Butter on, Su Qianxun replied that it was not done yet. She mentioned that things were really hectic right now at the Lus, and everyone was probably busy. There was no way she could go raise this topic of DNA testing to them. She told the old man to rx and that they would definitely do both DNA tests. Did you hear that? BOTH! Other than Su Qianxun and that kid, who else could they be testing on?¡± Su Ya¡¯s already terrible expression turned worse for the wear. ¡°Are you certain?¡± ¡°Absolutely! They mentioned both.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, he must be set on doing that DNA test.¡± Su Ya¡¯s gaze narrowed as her face turned cold. ¡°Let them do then!¡± ¡°What? H-How could we?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Head up straight and tell them not to do it?¡± Xu Yafeng knew that that would not work either¡ªit was as good as a direct confession. Pondering for a moment, she suggested, ¡°Give your elder brother a call and ask him for advice!¡± Chapter 868 - Enigmatic Truth (18) Chapter 868: Enigmatic Truth (18) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Wencheng was in the midst of a meeting when Su Ya called. After hearing her words, he stepped out of the meeting instantly. ¡°Why is the Old Master suddenly asking for a DNA test with Su Qianxun and Shi Guang?¡± He asked with a deep voice, ¡°Have you guys let anything slip?¡± ¡°Probably not... Other than that one time I acted pitiful to not let Shi Guang and Su Qianxun continue getting along, I haven¡¯t had any other interaction with them...¡± Su Ya did not know that the person she had sent to trail Shi Guang and Su Qianxun was already discovered by Lu Yanchen and them. ¡°Then, there should be no reason why they would think in this direction. You must have let something slip without even knowing it yourself.¡± Su Wencheng was certain. ¡°What should we do now, brother?¡± Su Ya was somewhat frantic. ¡°As you¡¯ve said, let them test then. However, we¡¯ll determine the oue. You should know what to do now then. I¡¯ve still got to attend a meeting, that¡¯s all.¡± Su Wencheng ced his phone in his pockets and put on a warm smile before opening the door to the meeting room once more. After ending the conversation, Su Ya froze for a long time. She let something slip? But, what could she have done to cause them suspicion? They should suspect that the reason for her disagreement with Shi Guang shoulde from their past, rather than Shi Guang¡¯s family background, shouldn¡¯t it? Just why in the world would Su Qianxun suddenly decide to take on a DNA test? Even though she could just let them go ahead with it, if she could prevent it, she should still do so¡ªperhaps, she should just work with Shi Ze and Yan Zi now. She then made another call. ¡°Xiaoyang, I¡¯ve got something for you to do...¡± Yan Zi¡¯s motives were deep indeed¡ªshe had Chang Xiaoyang help her to cause Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance, and yet, no one could tell that the person behind it all was Shi Ze. At the same time, Su Ya could not even ascertain at the end of the day whether or not Yan Zi was truly the one behind Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance. ... It took only a single night for the tides of the inte to shift. The topic created by Shi Ze and Yan Zi about how Lu Yanchen had forced Wu Xing tomit suicide had a rather apparent effect. However, because of how there was a piece of video evidence uploaded previously, there were not many that jumped camps onto Shi Ze¡¯s side immediately either. Theizens were much smarter now¡ªthey would just watch the show for future developments before choosing sides. Most of thements made on the inte right now were from fake ounts bought by Shi Ze. They created rumors and intentional nder so that Shi Guang was portrayed as the sl*ttiest woman in the entire world. This time around, Shi Guang was not the one that was enraged¡ªit was Lu Yanchen. Shen Lingshuang gave him a call the previous day asking him to let Shi Ze off. After thinking things through, Lu Yanchen was willing to let Shi Ze off if he did not continue with things. But, to think that Shi Ze would try to strike at Shi Guang to get at him, trying to create an image that she had made a cuckold out of him, and thus the reason why he forced Wu Xing to his death. Looking at all the unsightlyments at Shi Guang¡¯s Weibo, Lu Yanchen flung his phone onto the ground. Shi Guang was in the midst of having a scrumptious dinner with him while Chu Mubei sat at the side reading information when it happened¡ªboth of them were stunned. Shi Guang put down her te of freshly fried tiger prawns and wiped her hands on her apron before picking his phone up for him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Lu Yanchen was heartbroken. If not for him, she would not have had to suffer as such. Shi Guang eyed Chu Mubei who tapped on his own Weibo app. Instantly, Shi Guang knew the reason why. Chapter 869 - Enigmatic Truth (19)

    Chapter 869: Enigmatic Truth (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh my, what are you getting angry over people on the inte for? Most of them were probably fake ounts that were hired. It¡¯s literally their job to scold others, since they¡¯re getting paid for it. And there are people who are just venting the frustrations of their daily life by scolding others on the inte, so that they can validate their own existence in life. Don¡¯t get yourself worked up over them.¡± Shi Guang held Lu Yanchen¡¯s arm coquettishly and even pecked him on the cheeks. Looking at her, his lips curled¡ªclearly, his anger was starting to diminish. At the side, Chu Mubei could barely breathe by this point as his nose was practically stuffed to the brim with dog food. In his heart, Lu Yanchen was always someone with an IQ somewhere around 2-300... someone who could remain calm and chill even in the hottest of situations. Yet, he actually flung his phone because people were scolding Shi Guang, and even regained hisposure with merely a few words of coaxing from her. This was truly inexplicably ridiculous. Chu Mubei could not help but think of a saying¡ªlove is stupid! Crossing one leg over the other, he remarked, ¡°Could you guys notice your surroundings? I¡¯m whole and intact right here and you guys are lovey dovey-ing over there. Don¡¯t you guys feel shy?¡± Lu Yanchen eyed him coldly. ¡°None of your business!¡± Shi Guang let go of Lu Yanchen and smiled to Chu Mubei too. ¡°Chu Mubei, when you truly fall in love with someone, I¡¯ll see how you behave then.¡± Chu Mubei scoffed indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen.¡± It was a tone of certainty. ¡°Wait and see!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s reply was the same as she headed back into the kitchen to continue cooking. ¡°Wu Xing¡¯s information is here... I¡¯m looking through them. Indeed, it¡¯s as you¡¯ve guessed. He was sick...¡± Chu Mubei said as he turned hisptop toward Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen picked it up and took a look. Wu Xing had contracted a final stage cancer that was incurable, and by then, his entire family had expended their savings for his disease¡ªWu Xing was practically penniless. Right then, Shi Ze looked him up and offered an exchange. Since he knew that he was about to die, he agreed to it for his family and epted a huge amount of money from Shi Ze before nning for his family to leave the country. ¡°The money Shi Ze paid him was all in cash, and hence, we¡¯ve got no way of proving that the amount of money in Wu Xing¡¯s bank came from Shi Ze. However...¡± Chu Mubei smirked out. ¡°Through a certain CCTV, we¡¯ve managed to find an image of Wu Xing and Shi Ze¡¯s meeting. This is enough to prove that Wu Xing met with Shi Ze before he died, and that they¡¯re rted! If we were to add this information along with everything that Wu Xing said on the rooftop and publish them together, it would definitely be able to prove that Shi Ze was the one who asked him to frame you, and it all had nothing to do with you!¡± Lu Yanchen replied coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about He Xinnuo... I must sue her a well. Other than nder, I want her sued for assault and conspiring for murder et cetera... In any case, you just check out her data and add whatever charges you can to her. I definitely want her to apologize solemnly and enter jail! If her sentence is anything less than 10 years, you, Chu Mubei, will be deemed as an incapable person in my heart!¡± PFFFTTTTTTTT! Chu Mubei nearly spat out blood. Anyways, he felt sorry for He Xinnuo. If she were to be jailed for 10 years, she would have lost all her youth¡ªit was as good as losing her assets as a woman and her life! But then again, no one asked her to ridicule Shi Guang and spit all that nonsense¡ªshe had asked for it! Chapter 870 - Enigmatic Truth (20)

    Chapter 870: Enigmatic Truth (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Wu Xing¡¯s medical records, his meeting with Shi Ze, and a transcript of the conversation on the rooftop... Lu Yanchen had people upload them online. With that, the inte was instantly turned into a bloodbath. These pieces of information were the truly iron hammers that would cause Shi Ze¡¯spany toe across its biggest hardship once published. It wasn¡¯t that Shi Ze hadn¡¯t thought of blocking everything¡ªhe had made use of all his connections to hope and try and contain every single bit of information that Lu Yanchen uploaded. However, he had forgotten that Lu Yanchen was no ordinary man. If he were anyone else, this information might not have seen the light of day. However, the status of the Lu Family caused every single media outlet to not dare render Shi Ze any bit of help, no matter how much money he was willing to pay. After all, even a fool knew not to mess with the Lu Family. The police had investigated everything thoroughly as well, publishing their investigation results on their official page and announcing that Lu Yanchen had nothing to do with Wu Xing¡¯s death. That very same afternoon, someone leaked an image of Shi Ze being brought to the police station for questioning. However, the only evidence was Shi Ze meeting with Wu Xing, and at the same time, Wu Xing did not clearly mention that Shi Ze was the one who asked him to jump. Hence, Shi Ze was released on that same day without further evidence. Yet, that did not mean that he was off the hook. On the inte, Shi Ze was bombarded. Hispany¡¯s shares were plunging furiously¡ªhis plot to bring down Lu Yanchen had caused everything to rebound back at him. At a time like this, the best way to suppress all the attention was for even more shocking news to be exposed, such that peoples¡¯ attention would be diverted. That way, he could slip off the radar unnoticed. News from the entertainment scene were always more attention-seeking, and now that he was in a pinch, Shi Ze paid for three expos¨¦s of the entertainment scene at one go. Lu Yanchen merely took a single look to know that Shi Ze was behind the expos¨¦s as he smirked coldly. To him, the dip of Shi Ze¡¯s stocks was way too little¡ªthere was no way he would let the hype die down as such. Under Lu Yanchen¡¯s influence, even those three pieces of expos¨¦s did not manage to cover Shi Ze¡¯s matter entirely. Instead of decreasing, the number of people who were insulting and scolding Shi Ze daily was in fact rising... On the other hand, Shi Ze naturally knew that Lu Yanchen was behind everything! Looking at the various venomousments as well as his plunging share prices, he could not help but wonder if Lu Yanchen was just trying to do him in? Recalling Shen Lingshuang¡¯s call earlier on, Shi Guang asked Lu Yanchen, ¡°Your mummy asked for you to give some chance and not kill off Shi Ze entirely.¡± Lu Yanchen let out a bitter smile upon hearing her words. Right now, his emotions wereplex as well. ¡°In the past, I always hung out with him, Chu Mubei, and the rest. Out of everyone, I was the closest with him¡ªeven more than Chu Mubei. Never would I have thought that we would have this blood feud one day.¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite the extremist.¡± Shi Guang felt shivers run down her spine when she thought about how Shi Ze had behaved like a lunatic upon discovering her rtionship with Lu Yanchen that day outside the restaurant. Lu Yanchen looked far ahead, his thoughts unknown. After staying silent for a while, he looked at Shi Guang deeply andmented stoically, ¡°The reason why he feels that I¡¯m in the wrong is that there¡¯s a rumor in the circle. It was said that in the past when Chief Lu was young, he had beaten someone to death for the sake of my mother. Because of that, Shi Ze felt that status and power was all that was required to settle everything... The reason why he hates me is that he felt that I could have helped him and yet I didn¡¯t. Instead, I chose to stand as a witness. Because I was the witness, no one would dare help him at all. Coupled with the fact that we were good friends, he hated me to the core.¡± Chapter 871 - Enigmatic Truth (21)

    Chapter 871: Enigmatic Truth (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s fake... right?¡± Shi Guang asked gently. ¡°That¡¯s fake. It¡¯s just a rumor. Chief Lu did have the person beaten up rather terribly, but the person did not die. And besides, that person was the one who did something wrong, and his eventual oue was life imprisonment in jail.¡± Shi Guang held Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand and locked fingers with him. ¡°Even if you stood as a witness back then and he felt that you let him down because you guys were friends, hadn¡¯t he nearly killed you? Haven¡¯t you let him off then as well? In theory, shouldn¡¯t that even things out? Now that he¡¯s trying to set you up as such, if you were to let him off again, he¡¯s definitely not going to appreciate it, and there¡¯ll definitely be a next time as well.¡± Lu Yanchen hugged her by the shoulder and brought her into his embrace. Back then, they were good friends. When he gave the statement, he too did not feel good, wondering if he had made the right choice in doing so. He felt guilty, as though he had let down Shi Ze... until Shi Ze pushed him into the waters. His parents thought that his coldness and aloofness was a residual effect from the trauma, but it wasn¡¯t¡ªhe had merely grown up overnight. He did not wish to let Shi Ze off, but he knew as well that thetter was not the evil type of person. If he were to push Shi Ze to the edge, thetter might get desperate. That had Lu Yanchen thinking of letting Shi Ze off. After all, he was unsure whether Shi Ze would strike at Shi Guang if he were utterly desperate. The very thought of that possibility happening had Lu Yanchen feeling uneasy. Besides, his mother had reminded him not to go too extreme. At the end of the day, this was his auntie¡¯s son. ... For the past two days, Lu Yanchen¡¯s affair could not even find its way into Shi Ze¡¯s mind¡ªhe was gued with the affairs of hispany. By the time he got out of his office today, it was already 12 midnight. From the corner of the darkness, a tall and sturdy shadow walked out. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Shi Ze shouted out warily as he saw the person walk forth steadily and calmly, yet carrying a graceful elegance while staring at him with cold eyes. Freezing for a moment, Shi Ze roared out, ¡°Lu Yanchen!¡± Shi Ze, the boss that everyone knew to be calm and cool, was now behaving like a feral lion. Inparison, Lu Yanchen was much calmer as he eyed Shi Ze indifferently. Even though he was clearly the one who came seeking Shi Ze, he was the one looking down at thetter as well. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been standing here waiting for me!¡± Shi Ze gritted his teeth andughed icily. ¡°Do you think I wish to?¡± Lu Yanchen smirked in a fake way. ¡°Are you still a kid? How old are you already, and yet, you¡¯re getting your mummy to clean your backside after you create a mess?¡± Those words were filled with ironic mockery. Shi Ze¡¯s face turned even darker instantly. Besides, what he hated the most was for his mother to go seeking the Lus for mercy. Instantly, he could no longer contain his emotions as he lunged at Lu Yanchen with his fists raised and a look of wrath. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes flickered sharply and with a swift dodge, he sidestepped the punch and even retaliated with one of his own! Unable to hit Lu Yanchen and eating a punch in return, Shi Ze could not help but yelp out at the sudden influx of pain. He touched his lips with his fingers¡ªto think that there would be blood! Now, he was thoroughly maniacal as he snarled and panted heavily, ring at Lu Yanchen with bloodshot eyes. Spotting a road sign beside him, he scooped it up and swung it at the other... Chapter 872 - Enigmatic Truth (22)

    Chapter 872: Enigmatic Truth (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Lu Yanchen once again dodged nimbly and returned a roundhouse kick with a spin to Shi Ze that sent him mming down the ground. Knowing that there was no way he could beat Lu Yanchen, Shi Ze just stayed on the ground without getting up and scoffed coldly, ¡°Beat me then... Best if you beat me to death, RIGHTEOUS Young Master Lu.¡± Lu Yanchen looked down at him in clear disdain. ¡°Beating you to death would just be dirtying my hands.¡± Instantly, Shi Ze frowned with a ck face. ¡°But, Mr. Righteous Young Master Lu, violence seems to be the only thing you can resort to.¡± ¡°Be it physically or mentally, you¡¯re not my match.¡± Lu Yanchen mocked. ¡°You really thought that I wouldn¡¯t have any backup ns when you asked me to head to the rooftop... just like back then at River Hucheng, so that I could be pushed down by you into the waters unprepared? All these years, I know that you¡¯ve been imbnced mentally, and would definitely find a way to vent out that frustration. If not at your engagement with Su Qianxun, it would definitely be elsewhere. Rather than avoiding you, I might as well let things happen at a ce I¡¯m prepared.¡± In reality, the reason why Lu Yanchen had arranged for people to attend the banquet was so that Shi Guang could be protected¡ªhe was afraid that Shi Ze might strike at her. And just in case, he even arranged for aerial photography so that he could know the people who were attending and leaving the banquet. But, Shi Ze was less despicable than he had expected, and had notid his hands on Shi Guang. At the same time, Shi Ze hated him more than he had expected too... such that he would try and recreate the same plight his father was in back then. But somehow, Lu Yanchen felt that this n was far from perfect¡ªit didn¡¯t seem like it was something that Shi Ze had plotted for such a long time. ¡°How long have you nned it for?¡± Lu Yanchen was trying to test the waters with that question. ¡°Not too long.¡± Shi Ze snorted coldly. Lu Yanchen did not believe him. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have been your original n, right?¡± Shi Ze¡¯s face froze momentarily¡ªhow did Lu Yanchen know? A single look at Shi Ze¡¯s face confirmed Lu Yanchen¡¯s suspicions. After he found out about Shi Ze¡¯s rtionship with Yan Zi, a possibility came to mind. ¡°Your original n involved Mo Feifei, am I right?¡± Even though Lu Yanchen was still testing the waters, he spoke with a tone of certainty. Shi Ze¡¯s expression did not change as he gulped. Right away, Lu Yanchen sent a kick flying to him. He had thought that Shi Ze was not despicable enough... but he was even more venomous than Lu Yanchen had given him credit for! It was a flurry of kicks that Lu Yanchennded on Shi Ze. Those violent and feral strikes did not resemble the usually calm and aloof Young Master Lu at all as Shi Ze could only cover his head and roll on the ground in pain! To think that everything would have been guessed by Lu Yanchen... this beast! Through Yang Sitong and Su Ya, Yan Zi knew that Mo Feifei was about to undergo surgery, and would eventually wake up one day. With that, they then nned to use Mo Feifei as a means to take revenge on Lu Yanchen! They had gotten someone to inject a medicine that would cause Mo Feifei¡¯s memories to deteriorate beforehand. As long as she were to wake up, she would definitely not know who she was. And even if she did, they would make her forget¡ªtheir aim was to make her hate Lu Yanchen! If Mo Feifei were to fall from a building, it would have been caused by Lu Yanchen. For him to murder the sister of his dearest lover, that would guarantee that his entire life would be devoid of happiness! That would have been the true perfect epitome of his n. But, that car ident caused Mo Feifei to disappear. Everything that he had nned with Yan Zi dissipated just like that, and eventually, it was reced with Wu Xing¡ªsomeone who had a past grudge with Lu Yanchen. At the end of the day, he had lost to luck and a slight underestimation of Lu Yanchen. Chapter 873 - Enigmatic Truth (23)

    Chapter 873: Enigmatic Truth (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen tidied his attire as his cold gazended on Shi Ze, taking in every single change in Shi Ze¡¯s expression. He did not ask Shi Ze where Mo Feifei was, because if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t have resorted to using Wu Xing. However, Lu Yanchen could not forgive Shi Ze for setting everything up as such. Opening his car door, he took out a document and then looked at Shi Ze. ¡°Back then, we were both young regarding your father¡¯s matter. It¡¯s fine if you med me then. But now, we¡¯re no longer kids. My tolerance toward you has reached its limit, and this is thest time, purely on ount of your mother. You should know very well everything your mother has done for you. If you truly don¡¯t care about her wellbeing and her body, continue with what you¡¯re doing then! But, I won¡¯t tolerate you for a next time!¡± He then threw the document at Shi Ze and turned around, leaving without a single care. Shi Ze was gripping his fists so tightly that they were turning white, cracking out noisily. Even though he was ring angrily at Lu Yanchen¡¯s back view, he caught sight of some photos that fell out of the document from the side. Stunned for a moment, he picked up the photos in disbelief as his eyes widened. He hurriedly opened the document and everything he saw inside drained all the color from his face. ¡°N-No! Impossible...!¡± He muttered incorrigibly as he threw the document to the ground with unparalleled hatred. Standing up, he ran toward Lu Yanchen¡¯s car. ¡°LU YANCHEN!!¡± There was a sharp jolt in the depths of his heart. ¡°YOU¡¯RE F(CKING LYING TO ME, AREN¡¯T YOU?¡± Lu Yanchen ignored him. Despite seeing himing from the side mirror, he just drove off. Shi Ze¡¯s outstretched hand did not even manage to touch the bumper of the car. ¡°LU YANCHEN!¡± He roared out. When Lu Yanchen¡¯s car disappeared from his sights entirely, it was as though there was a thread that had snapped in his mind. He staggered and stumbled on the ground, looking at the scattered photos with reddened eyes welling with tears. Laughing out in a deranged and bitter manner, he mumbled, ¡°It¡¯s fake...!¡± F-Fake! Everything must be fake! This must be a set up by Lu Yanchen for revenge! ... Yan Zi had not managed to contact Shi Ze for two days now, and neither had he appeared in thepany. The attacks on him and hispany had died down. Even though the reputation of hispany was damaged, this was the best oue still. Yet, the discussions online were clearly unstoppable earlier on¡ªwhy had everything just disappeared? Did Shi Ze do something? Did he promise Lu Yanchen something? Otherwise, why else would he disappear for the past two days? Yan Zi called Shi Ze repeatedly, yet there was still no answer. She knew that usually when Shi Ze was troubled, he would coop himself up in his apartment. Since she had the password, she entered the house straight. The moment she entered, she was greeted with the scent of alcohol. Turning on the lights, there she found Shi Ze leaning against the chaise longue with the table filled with wine bottles¡ªmostly empty. He was in an utter despondent state. Yan Zi felt a sense of shock as she rushed up. ¡°Shi Ze, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 874 - Enigmatic Truth (24)

    Chapter 874: Enigmatic Truth (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Ze eyed her before barking in frustration. ¡°Scram!¡± Yan Zi frowned confusedly, not understanding why he was throwing a tantrum at her. Seeing how he was about to drink again, she tried to take the ss of wine from his hands away, only to agitate him further as he flung her hands off. Not standing steadily, Yan Zi fell back against the railing. Enduring her pain, sheughed out coldly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a single loss? Do you have to give up on yourself just because our n failed? Where did we lose? Merely to the fact that the Lus have power and status! That doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re inferiorpared to Lu Yanchen! The way you¡¯re behaving isn¡¯t¡¯ like the Shi Ze I know!¡± Shi Ze¡¯s gaze narrowed as he red at her icily. ¡°You don¡¯t know the reason?¡± ¡°What reason should I know?¡± Yan Zi furrowed her brows. ¡°I merely know that you¡¯re not behaving like the Shi Ze I know. Have you forgotten about the past when we were the most miserable? That was the toughest period of our lives, and yet we tided through it together. You hate the Lus, and so do I. We told ourselves that we have to live on fully so that we can wait and watch the day they topple over. We were alright with things even back then, let alone this temporary setback. Besides, thepany is fine as well. Give it some time... Once everything calms down, we¡¯ll definitely be able to get yourpany stocks up given your capabilities!¡± Shi Ze went silent for a moment before scoffing coldly, looking at her in bitter irony. If there ever were a person he was the closest with and could trust the most other than his mother in this world, it would have to be Yan Zi. The feeling between them was indescribable. It was intimate yet distant at the same time. It was simr to love, yet wasn¡¯t entirely that. If they imed to be friends, they were way closer than that. But lovers? They hadn¡¯t thought about truly getting together before. Yet, both of them were convinced in their hearts that this was the one person they would never ever betray or hurt. That was because... they had amon enemy. When they got to know one another, their motives were clear as well¡ªto take revenge on the Lus and rise above them, letting the Lus regret ever letting them down. All of a sudden, Shi Ze suddenly realized that Lu Yanchen was the scariest person in this world. Or perhaps, Lu Yanchen was the person who understood him the most¡ªhe knew who Shi Ze truly hated in his heart. It was the woman who had seduced his father into adultery back then. If not for that woman, the rtionship between his parents wouldn¡¯t have fallen to the depths, and his father wouldn¡¯t have gone seeking alcohol or killing someone by ident. He hated how the woman wanted to be with his father despite the fact that she was already married and had her own family. In order to take revenge on Lu Yanchen, he made use of tons of methods and came up with dozens of ideas. Yet, none of them achieved the desired effects. On the other hand, Lu Yanchen merely had to tell him a single truth to take his revenge on Shi Ze. Just who in the world was that woman who had caused Shi Ze¡¯s father tomit adultery? As long as that truth was revealed, it would destroy everything that Shi Ze had built up over these years, causing him to feel like a fool that had been duped by Yan Zi for so long. The deranged and somewhat despondent Shi Ze had Yan Zi feeling fearful. A bad feeling streaked through her mind as she felt in her guts that something terrible was about to happen. Gripping Shi Ze¡¯s hand, she asked, ¡°Just what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He red at her coldly. Suddenly, he grabbed her by the arm and mmed her against the railing. Yan Zi was thoroughly shocked¡ªif Shi Ze were to use force right here, she could fall off the railing entirely... Chapter 875 - Enigmatic Truth (25)

    Chapter 875: Enigmatic Truth (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The color drained out of her face as her heart beat so furiously that it could pop out of her mouth while she tugged at Shi Ze¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Shi Ze... what are you doing?!¡± ¡°Was it fun toying with me?¡± He red at her angrily, wanting to decipher if she was just acting dumb. Did she know just who her mother hadmitted adultery with back then and was just making a fool of him, as though she was watching a clown perform? ¡°Have you gone crazy?! How am I toying with you? Just what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± Looking at that bloodthirsty look and his killing intent, Yan Zi frowned. Shi Ze closed his eyes. Yan Zi did not have any fear toward death, merely a concern for his wellbeing. After knowing her for so many years, he was certain that these were her true emotions right now. So, Yan Zi truly did not know just whom her mother hadmitted adultery with back then, and she truly believed the other party to be Chief Lu... She was not lying to him¡ªshe was kept in the dark just like he was. Shi Ze smiled bitterly as he gradually loosened his grip, causing Yan Zi to slide down from the railing. When she was together with Shi Ze, Yan Zi had always been fearless. But right now, this horrifying Shi Ze had her feeling a little frightened. She raised her head and looked at him, asking warily, ¡°Did Lu Yanchen do something to you? Threaten you that if you want to keep yourpany, you must kill me?¡± Shi Ze did not say anything, merely looking at her andughing ever more bitterly in irony. She truly did not know what he was thinking. ¡°Shi Ze, can you just say something?¡± The tears that Yan Zi had been enduring finally flowed out. She reached out and held his hands. ¡°Haven¡¯t you said that once Lu Yanchen enters jail, you would marry me? For this promise that you¡¯ve once made, you should at least tell me just what¡¯s going on! If you can turn the tides against the Lus, I can just go and frame Lu Yanchen straight up!¡± ¡°Marry you?¡± Shi Ze suddenly bolted up from the chaise longue and shouted at Yan Zi, ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen!¡± How could he marry the daughter of that wh*re? Impossible! Heughed out coldly. ¡°You really took those joking words of mine for real? Why don¡¯t you take a look in the mirror?¡± Yan Zi¡¯s face turned frightfully pale. She stood up slowly, looking at this man who had just ridiculed and scolded her in disbelief¡ªwas this heartless person still Shi Ze? Shi Ze pinched her by the chin and roared, ¡°You¡¯re as cheap as your mother... The fact that you both are still living in this world is the greatest joke ever! Marry you? Don¡¯t you know just how dirty you are? How could I marry you? The mere thought of me ever touching you sickens me! Disgusting!¡± He then flung her head away harshly while she looked at him with widened eyes in absolute bewilderment and incredulity. Shi Ze then sat down on the chaise longue once more before snorting coldly, ¡°Scram! I don¡¯t wish to see you ever again!¡± ¡°Shi Ze, we¡¯ve known one another for so long now. Just what sort of a position did I have in your life?¡± Yan Zi asked fiercely, unable to stop her tears from flowing endlessly. Shi Ze¡¯s eyes were reddened as well, replying in cold mockery, ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? Working partners.¡± Chapter 876 - Enigmatic Truth (26)

    Chapter 876: Enigmatic Truth (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi cried whileughing. That¡¯s right, they were just working partners... When he had gotten engaged, she was happy for him because she knew that Shi Ze did not truly like Su Qianxun. But, when he knew about him meeting Shi Guang and was somewhat interested, she intentionally hid the fact that Littly Shi was Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife, to him. She was afraid that he would follow Yang Chifeng¡¯s footsteps in trying to woo her and end up falling in love with her as well. They were clearly just working partners, yet he was the one person she trusted the most in her life. They had promised to trust one another and get revenge on the Lus, and were the closest of allrades. Even if they didn¡¯t get married, they would stay together forever. She had never thought about marrying him either¡ªhe was the one who had mentioned it. But now, what did everything mean...? It¡¯s fine, they¡¯ll part ways then. After all, they were working partners to begin with. It¡¯ll just mean not working together anymore, isn¡¯t that all? Only, why did it hurt so much...? The pain spread through her entire body, causing her to feel as though a thousand knives were slicing through her, causing her to bleed from head to toe. ¡°Did something happen to you? Did Lu Yanchen threaten you?¡± 10 years... They¡¯ve known one another for 10 years now, and he was her only confidante for the past 10 years. Why was he suddenly treating her like this? ¡°Haha! Lu Yanchen threatening me? Why am I treating you as such? Yan Zi, don¡¯t you get it still? You were merely a pawn for my hatred! The person I hate the most in the world isn¡¯t Lu Yanchen who had sent my father to jail... It was the married woman who had seduced him into adultery! Get it now?¡± Shi Zeughed coldly. ¡°Giving you hope thinking that you would marry me? That was all for today so that I could take revenge on that wh*re¡¯s daughter! That¡¯s all!¡± Instantly, Yan Zi¡¯s mind went nk. The married woman who hadmitted adultery... She bit her lips so tightly that they almost bled. After a long time, she shook her head in denial. ¡°N-No! It can¡¯t be! No!¡± How could that be? The other party to her mother¡¯s adultery was Chief Lu, wasn¡¯t it?! H-How was it Shi Ze¡¯s father...? Impossible! NO! NO! ¡°Shi Ze... you¡¯re lying, right? YOU¡¯RE LYING TO ME, RIGHT?¡± Yan Zi had finally broken down as she shrieked shrilly. She red at Shi Ze, but he could onlyugh bitterly. ¡°Impossible! IMPOSSIBLE!¡± She screamed out, unable to ept the facts as she copsed to the ground limply. Piang! Her head smashed at the coffee table at the side, causing fresh red blood to flow out. Shi Ze looked at Yan Zi and instantly wanted to reach out to help her. However, he endured and held himself back. Immediately, Yan Zi crawled up. As Shi Ze watched her dashing away, an endlessughter burst out from the depths of his heart. Lu Yanchen, you¡¯re vicious! You¡¯ve truly seeded in getting revenge at me... TRULY! ... Yan Zi refused to believe it, and she was going to ask her mother! Her car had never flown at such speed before as she reached home at the fastest possible speed. Su Liping was in the midst of preparing dinner and was all smiles, ready to scoop rice for Yan Zi when she saw her. Enduring every single bit of pain and anguish, Yan Zi red at Su Liping and seethed her words out. ¡°Mum, I¡¯m going to ask you now. Was the man you had an affair with back then Shi Ze¡¯s father?¡± Chapter 877 - Enigmatic Truth (27)

    Chapter 877: Enigmatic Truth (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Liping¡¯s face turned pale instantly before she put on a sullen expression and stared at Yan Zi. ¡°Is that how you speak to your mother?¡± Yan Zi red at her fixatedly as though this was a standoff. For a long time, Su Liping did not reply to her, and even wanted to sit down and continue eating as though nothing happened. With a furious swing, Yan Zi swept all the dishes onto the floor. Piang! Instantly, the food was spilled while the kitchenware broke into shards that flew everywhere! Su Liping was so rattled that she yelped out before jumping from her seat and rushing at Yan Zi. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you if the one you had an affair with back then was Shi Ze¡¯s father?¡± Yan Zi repeated herself as she swept the final remaining bowl on the table crashing onto the ground as well. A shard from the broken bowl flew up and scraped at Su Liping¡¯s hand, cutting a fiery line of blood through her fair skin. At the sight of her daughter staring at her like an insane woman had Su Liping bursting with incredulity as she spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s already been so many years! Why are you still asking about it? Can¡¯t you just let the past be? Even if I had let your father down back then, hadn¡¯t I returned to his side in the end eventually...?¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± Yan Zi shrieked and cut Su Liping through her words. Yan Zi red at Su Liping with a never before hatred that was filled with bloodlust from the depths of her heart. Returned to her father¡¯s side? If not because Shi Ze¡¯s father did not want her any longer, this woman would not have returned! And if she hadn¡¯t returned, she wouldn¡¯t have ruined her father¡¯s life! Her father could have met with a better woman instead of moping in despair till his eventual death! Yan Zi cried out bitterly. ¡°You knew why I hated the Lus that much... You knew that I wanted to take revenge on them. Yet, you brought me into the Lus hoping that I would help you get married to Chief Lu. You also knew that I was in contact with Shi Ze, and that he hated the Lus, yet you said nothing at all...!¡± Every single word she spoke felt as though it was wrenching her heart apart, such that she could barely continue. Even though she knew what she had done and that it all had nothing to do with the Lus, this woman did not stop her at all, just for the sake of hoping to get married to the Lus. Was this even how a mother should act? ¡°ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!¡± Yan Zi wailed out. ¡°YOU¡¯RE THE BIGGEST FAILURE OF A MOTHER IN THIS ENTIRE WORLD!¡± Yan Zi could not bring herself to say anything worse than that¡ªthis was the woman who had given birth to her after all. Turning around, Yan Zi ran out. If not for the fact that this was her mother, she would have really wanted to murder her! The chilling cold winds gusted by her ears, tearing at her delicate skin. Despite the chilling coldness, it could notpare to the pain in her heart. People always said that one must follow the path they chose to the very end. But, this wasn¡¯t a path that Yan Zi had chosen¡ªit was a back alley filled with lies and deception. The father that loved her the most had passed away. The mother that gave birth to her was overly selfish, and became the person she hated the most. The only man she thought she could trust had out of nowhere turned from the confidante in her heart to a man that was just using her as a pawn for his hatred. BANG! The disoriented Yan Zi was knocked over by a car nearby. She fell onto the ground. Even though she knew that she wasn¡¯t severely injured, she did not wish to get up. Chapter 878 - Enigmatic Truth (28) Chapter 878: Enigmatic Truth (28) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her heart hurt so badly that it was about to kill her. Yet, she was absolutely helpless toward everything. All of a sudden, Yan Zi did not know what she was even living for¡ªat this moment, she wished that she had never been born. Why did this car not knock her to death? If she were gone, everything would be gone, and she wouldn¡¯t have to face everything anymore. A young man came forth from the car that knocked her over followed by a young woman from the backseat, both looking anxious. ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± The man should be the driver, anxious and worried that he might have killed someone. The woman on the other hand was somewhat calmer. ¡°This miss here, can you hear me speaking? Can you tell me where you¡¯re hurt? If you can¡¯t get up, we¡¯ll send you to the hospital right away.¡± Most likely due to how the matter was not resolved by these two, another young man came forth from the backseat. He looked cold yet extraordinarily charming. The moment the woman caught sight of him, she spoke frantically, ¡°Mr. Rong, she seems to be badly injured!¡± The driver looked at Mr. Rong worriedly as he spoke nervously as well, ¡°But, she was really the one that dashed out earlier on...¡± Yan Zi looked at that charming young man and curled her lips, smiling feebly. ¡°Mo Feifei, have youe... to pick me up?¡± Was she going to die? But, she didn¡¯t really feel pain anywhere. Was it a hallucination? Does it not hurt because she¡¯s about to die? At that thought, Yan Zi closed her eyes slowly with a gentle smile on her face. The driver was scared out of his wits right now and looked at Rong Mo. ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t panic. Call for an ambnce and get her to the hospital first...¡± Rong Mo ordered calmly while she looked at Yan Zi with a deep gaze¡ªthis woman called her Mo Feifei. Did she know Mo Feifei as well? Who was this woman? She seemed familiar... ... Su Qianxun arranged to meet with Shi Guang. She had already told thetter beforehand that she was going to test her and Xiao Bai¡¯s DNA, and they were nning to get Xiao Bai¡¯s hair today. She had just left her house and unlocked her car when she heard the sound of a car door opening. Turning around, she caught sight of Shi Ze exiting from a car parked by the roadside. Under the dim lights, he looked more fatigued than ever. Su Qianxun looked at him surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Ever since the engagement, both of them had not met at all. After everything that happened that day, both of them were clear that their partnership was no longer possible. Unexpectedly, Shi Ze¡¯s first words upon seeing her were, ¡°Are you still willing to get engaged with and marry me?¡± Su Qianxun was stunned before looking at him warily. By now, everyone knew that Shi Ze was behind the entire affair of Lu Yanchen. She was not sure why Shi Ze would ask that¡ªwas it because he wanted to make use of the Sus or did he have any other motives? As though he knew what Su Qianxun was thinking, Shi Ze chuckled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not up to anything. I just want to get married with someone with the same aims as me. You¡¯ll live your life and I¡¯ll live mine without any financial entanglement. If you ever meet with someone you truly like in the future, as long as you let me know, I can get a divorce with you.¡± Su Qianxun smiled. ¡°But, you¡¯ve already heard it that day at the engagement. That child called me mummy.¡± Shi Ze was stunned for a moment before replying solemnly, ¡°I believe in your words. That child shouldn¡¯t be yours.¡± Chapter 879 - Enigmatic Truth (29)

    Chapter 879: Enigmatic Truth (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun pursed her lips and replied softly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking of. As long as things between you and our Sus don¡¯t go sour, yourpany will recover quickly. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, but I¡¯m not willing to embed my family between your grudge with the Lus!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be a next time. I don¡¯t need you to decide right now either, but could you just consider it?¡± There was a hint of begging in his tone. ¡°Shi Ze...¡± ¡°Just consider?¡± He asked. He looked prudent, as though he was afraid that she might reject him. Su Qianxun had not seen Shi Ze this way before. Even though he was calm and graceful in the past, it always carried an air of pride¡ªthis was the first time he was actually pleading to her. She did not know what was going on with him, but for some reason, she felt that he looked really sorry. It was as though she was hisst strand of hope, and she couldn¡¯t really reject him. She then sighed out. ¡°Alright! Then, regarding whether or not we¡¯ll get engaged or resume our previous rtionship, I¡¯ll give you an answer after thinking things through.¡± Shi Ze smiled before reaching out and hugging Su Qianxun. That had her stunned. And if she did not hear wrongly, it seemed as though he had even whispered ¡®thank you¡¯ before leaving. It was only after she watched Shi Ze¡¯s car left that she returned to her own car and drove to the ce she was meeting with Shi Guang. They were meeting at a supper store that specialized in mini lobsters. ¡°Why are you so slow? I nearly starved to death!¡± The moment Shi Guang saw her arriving, she got the waitress toe take orders. ¡°You can eat first if you¡¯re hungry.¡± Su Qianxun took off her hat and scarf. The waitress gasped out in surprise when her true identity was revealed. ¡°How could that do? Since you¡¯re treating, we must definitely wait till you¡¯ve arrived before ordering.¡± Shi Guang ordered what she wanted and pushed the menu to Su Qianxun. Su Qianxun then ordered a couple more dishes before giving the waitress a signature which sent her leaving in high spirits. ¡°Not bad huh? Someone¡¯s really popr!¡± Shi Guang sipped her tea and teased. Su Qianxun did not continue on that topic and asked instead, ¡°You¡¯re out alone at night? What about that doting husband of yours?¡± Shi Guang sniggered. ¡°At another suite upstairs with Chu Mubei.¡± Su Qianxun finally realized what was going on. ¡°Really, you guys!¡± She then sipped her tea and remarked again, ¡°Right, where¡¯s the stuff? Pass it to me.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? It¡¯s in the bag.¡± Shi Guang coughed out embarrassedly. ¡°My bag¡¯s with Lu Yanchen.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s mouth cramped up. ¡°Really, I¡¯m speechless toward you guys. Alright, today, other than Xiao Bai...¡± The waitress knocked and entered with the dishes and the two of them paused, only continuing after the waitress had left. ¡°... Other than Xiao Bai¡¯s hair, I want yours as well.¡± ¡°What do you want my hair for?¡± Shi Guang said while she started wearing gloves. She picked up a huge piece of fried prawn and peeled it, preparing to eat. The moment she ced it in her mouth, she felt a sense of nausea and disgust before even biting into it. Instantly, she put the prawn down before removing her disposable gloves and retching. Su Qianxun furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang replied miserably, ¡°Recently, I just keep wanting to spit out saliva uncontrobly. It¡¯s probably due to a bad stomach. Because of that, I¡¯ve been trying to eat lighter food. Most likely, I overdid it for the past few days, and hence the sudden greasiness of this prawn is just too much.¡± Chapter 880 - Enigmatic Truth (30)

    Chapter 880: Enigmatic Truth (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun was bewildered¡ªthis was the first time she had heard of someone feeling nauseous instead of salivating over such scrumptious food due to eating too lightly for the past few days. She had a thought in mind, but she did not say it out loud. After all, she had asked Shi Guang about it before, and thetter mentioned how both her and Lu Yanchen did not want children, and had taken safety precautions. Hence, Su Qianxun presumed that she was overthinking things. ¡°I¡¯ll eat then!¡± Su Qianxun smiled before waving a huge prawn around. Shi Guang was moody right now¡ªshe clearly loved this food, and was extremely hungry right now. In fact, she was practically salivating while watching Su Qianxun eat. But, why did her stomach feel so terrible when she tried to eat personally? Deciding to give it another shot, Shi Guang took another huge prawn. Yet, the moment it came close to her, she felt the difort once more. Spinning around, before she could even stand up, she was already retching and rushing to the nearest bin. There was no way Su Qianxun could continue eating in a situation as such as she rushed over to support Shi Guang, patting her on the back to ease her. ¡°Your stomach really feels bad?¡± Shi Guang retched a couple of times but there was no vomit as she waved her hands off. ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡± Su Qianxun got her a ss of warm water. ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Shi Guang drank the water and took the sweet potato porridge on the table over. Eating a mouthful, she found that she was truly fine. Following that, Shi Guang tried a couple more times as well¡ªbut she would feel terrible the moment she touched anything greasy, and was fine when the food wasn¡¯t. Why was her stomach being so picky all of a sudden? Su Qianxun¡¯s gaze at Shi Guang turned even deeper¡ªthis was somewhat simr to her own pregnancy in the past... After Shi Guang ate the porridge, she asked Su Qianxun, ¡°So, you mentioned wanting my hair. What do you want it for?¡± At that moment, the room¡¯s door was knocked, and Lu Yanchen came in with Shi Guang¡¯s bag. Thetter smiled at him. ¡°You guys are done eating?¡± ¡°Yeaps.¡± He sat down beside her before looking at her curiously¡ªto think that she hadn¡¯t eaten any prawns at all? As though she knew what he was going to ask, Shi Guang spoke first, ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling too good these days. I¡¯m taking care of myself.¡± When Su Qianxun heard that, she wanted to question if Shi Guang was pregnant when thetter spoke first again, ¡°Eh, you haven¡¯t answered me. Why do you want my hair for?¡± Su Qianxun then sat upright and replied seriously, ¡°To check if we¡¯ve got any blood rtion.¡± ¡°Us?¡± Shi Guang looked at her with widened eyes filled with incredulity before chuckling. ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking of doing that?¡± Not wanting the entire affair to blow up, sheughed out. Besides, everything was just a guess; if she was wrong, she might end up hurting her rtionship with her elder brother. ¡°My 2nd uncle has a daughter who went missing at birth. When I first saw you, I felt that you really resembled my mother. You know as well that there are so many cases about granddaughters resembling their grandmothers. Hence, I wanted to test and check if you were my 2nd uncle¡¯s daughter.¡± Shi Guang waved it off. ¡°No way! I¡¯m the biological daughter of my parents!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp glint as he pursed his lips coldly and looked at Su Qianxun deeply. She¡¯s lying. He had never once heard her mention anything about a 2nd uncle¡¯s lost daughter before. But, that guess he had earlier on... Perhaps... Lu Yanchen smirked out before looking at Shi Guang. ¡°Testing would be good. Perhaps it¡¯s as your mother said, that you were picked up from the trash bin.¡± Chapter 881 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (1)

    Chapter 881: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s forehead creased with wrinkles as she pouted her lips. ¡°You¡¯re the one picked up from the trash.¡± Lu Yanchen extended his arm behind her chair and looked at her dotingly. ¡°But, you¡¯re the one who said it yourself that you don¡¯t resemble your parents. That¡¯s why they said that you were picked from the trash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a joke! A joke!¡± Shi Guang emphasized twice before looking at Qianxun. ¡°You guys might have been mistaken. I¡¯m the biological daughter of my parents.¡± Qianxun naturally knew that Shi Guang was the biological daughter of her parents, but she could not make the circumstances too obvious as she merely chuckled. ¡°But, doing a test shouldn¡¯t have any issues, right?¡± Lu Yanchen gripped his cup while dering slightly coldly, ¡°Sure, you guys can test! But, hand your hair over to me. I¡¯ll do the testing.¡± ¡°Should we... do it together at my side?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s idea was that since she was going to be doing one with Xiao Bai, she might as well do both together. ¡°A paternity test merely checks whether it follows the Mendelian inheritancews and is simpler. However, a biological rtionship test could be considered as a set ofplex analytics, and there are more factors to be considered, where even the slightest of mistakes could create issues. Aunties and nieces have the same set of X chromosomes. In theory, even if the samplees from the auntie¡¯s mother or the niece¡¯s grandmother, it would work as well. But practically, the viability is not that high. Unless it is extremely precise, an urate set of results cannot be obtained that easily.¡± Su Qianxun merely knew that biological rtionship tests were extremelyplicated and difficult to deal with. By the looks of it, Lu Yanchen seemed to know it rather well, and it should be better to leave things to him. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave you my hair.¡± Su Qianxun was extremely easy-going about it and took out a Ziploc within her bag before plucking a few strands of her hair inside and handing them to Lu Yanchen. Shi Guang watched them somewhat dumbfounded as her gaze slowly turned darker. Her lips then curled slightly. ¡°W-Wait! Why are you guys even discussing about who should be doing the testing when I haven¡¯t even agreed to it?¡± Looking at how displeased Shi Guang was, Su Qianxun asked, ¡°You don¡¯t wish to do it?¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips and remarked seriously, ¡°I¡¯m extremely certain that I¡¯m the daughter of my parents and not of your 2nd uncle or whatnot. Therefore, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a single bit of reason for us to do this rtionship test.¡± ¡°But...¡± Su Qianxun wanted to reply but was interrupted by Lu Yanchen first. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll not test since you don¡¯t want to then.¡± Su Qianxun was tongue-tied, not knowing what to say next. Even to herself, that suspicion she had felt incredulous. How could she say it out to Shi Guang? However, she had a hunch that Lu Yanchen knew exactly how she was thinking as well. Forget it! Since she had already handed her hair over to Lu Yanchen, whether or not they wanted to proceed with it could wait. ... After showering, Shi Guang blew her hair dry andid down on her bed, looking at the ceiling nkly while recalling what Su Qianxun had said. Why did she want to do a rtionship test? Just why? Su Ya... She must definitely be rted to all of this. Could Qianxun have discovered something or is suspecting about something regarding her rtionship with Su Ya, hence the reason why she wanted to do the test? After he came out of the shower, Lu Yanchen found Shi Guang on the bed filled with moody thoughts. Sitting down beside her, he asked casually, ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about?¡± She shifted her gaze at him. ¡°About why Qianxun wanted to do a rtionship test?¡± Chapter 882 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (2)

    Chapter 882: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen raised his brow and his lips quivered. ¡°You don¡¯t wish to test?¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lips. A whileter, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s because Qianxun lied. I don¡¯t believe that you couldn¡¯t tell she was lying either. That part about her 2nd uncle losing a daughter and whatnot, that¡¯s absolute hogwash. I met with her 2nd uncle at the engagement, and he was quite a graceful person. Besides, if he had lost his daughter, why not tell me himself, and instead use Qianxun as a proxy? And even more outrageous is the fact that I¡¯m supposed to do a rtionship test with Qianxun. Why go through all that trouble? I could just do a parentage test with him personally.¡± Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°Then what do you think is going on exactly?¡± Shi Guang thought for a moment before analyzing. ¡°Earlier on, you said that Yan Zi and Shi Ze were the ones who kidnapped my sister, right? Since my sister¡¯s disappearance has nothing to do with Su Ya, why was she so anxious about me meeting with Qianxun? Of course, at that time, there was the possibility that my sister had ended up in Su Ya¡¯s hands in the end. Butter on... it just doesn¡¯t make sense for Qianxun toe looking for me for a rtionship test.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Therefore, Qianxun should be suspecting that I¡¯ve got some rtionship with the eldest son of the Su Family¡ªSu Ya¡¯s father. For example, I could be his daughter. After all, that man is well known to be a pervert, and would often look for women outside. However, not wanting the entire affair to blow up and affect her rtionship with her brother and brother-inw, Qianxun came up with this lie of doing a rtionship test. Say, if I truly end up being a daughter born by that man and a woman outside, I¡¯d really rather not know about it. So, it¡¯s best to not take the test.¡± Shi Guang sighed moodily and was speechless. If that were the truth, she would rather not know about it. Lu Yanchen chuckled softly as Shi Guang eyed him coquettishly. ¡°What¡¯re youughing at?¡± He resistedughing out and asked, ¡°Now, you don¡¯t see any other possibility besides that?¡± Shi Guang pondered again. ¡°Any other possibility? That¡¯ll be that my father is a son of Old Master Su. Since my father has passed away, there¡¯s no way for me to do a rtionship test between granddaughter and grandfather. Hence, the only way to prove it would be to test between Qianxun and me?¡± As she spoke, her gaze narrowed. ¡°Are you trying to imply... that my father is Old Master Su¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Anything¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Old Master Su¡¯s family is so well to do. Why would he throw my father at an orphanage?¡± Shi Guang could not understand at all. However, she had seen how joyful Old Master Su was when interacting with her, as though he was her grandfather¡ªthere was just a sense of intimacy that she could not exin. ¡°Perhaps Old Master Su was not the one who had abandoned your father? Perhaps it was an abduction or some other reason?¡± Lu Yanchen felt that the entire thing sounded ridiculous as well. However, that would definitely serve to exin why Su Ya¡¯s entire family was so obsessed with Shi Guang. ¡°Have you heard about Old Master Su losing a son before in the past then?¡± ¡°How old am I? Old Master Su¡¯s so much older than I am. There are not many people of his generation who know of his affairs and are still alive. Even if there were, most of them are of high statuses. No one would bring this up out of thin air.¡± ¡°Should I do the test then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said, it¡¯s up to you. If you want to, we¡¯ll do it. If you don¡¯t, we won¡¯t.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s slender fingers stroked Shi Guang¡¯s cheeks as he leaned in and kissed her on the forehead extremely gently. Chapter 883 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (3)

    Chapter 883: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang poked him with her tongue cheekily, licking gently as well. Instantly, he caught her tongue with his as they coiled together yfully. Recently, Shi Guang discovered that Lu Yanchen was no longer like the ¡®wolf¡¯ he was. Previously, he was extremely savage in bed. When he was dressed, he looked prim and proper, cool and aloof¡ªit was as though he was a wild flower that existed only on the highest of mountain peaks. But, once those clothes were off, he was just like a primal beast that had an insatiable lust. Yet, he was much gentler recently, and would always dote on her gently instead of going wild. And even if he were rough, it was also much gentler. In order to reward him, Shi Guang was particrly proactive tonight... ... By the time Yan Zi woke up once more, she could only feel her head throbbing. Opening her eyes, she found that her surroundings were white¡ªthis was a hospital. Thinking back to herst moments, she seemed to have been knocked down by a car, and the person who did it was Mo Feifei... ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± A low voice rang out beside her. Turning around, she caught sight of Mo Feifei. Yan Zi froze up. Was she hallucinating? Was she already dead? Why else would Mo Feifei be here? ¡°Are you alright? Feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Yan Zi saw how Mo Feifei was smiling at her and instantly pressed the button beside her. Closing her eyes, Yan Zi questioned if everything was her imagination. But, when she opened her eyes again, it was still Mo Feifei before her. No... She didn¡¯t resemble Mo Feifei in some ways too¡ªthis was Rong Mo. Rong Mo who resembled Mo Feifei. At that moment, a doctor came in and ran some tests on Yan Zi before leaving after ensuring that she was fine. Rong Mo looked at her and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor already said that you will be fine after a couple of day¡¯s rest. I¡¯ll head back first then. If you require anything, feel free to have the nurses call me.¡± Looking at how Yan Zi was still silent, Rong Mo smiled gently before turning around to leave. It was only after Rong Mo¡¯s back view left her vision entirely that Yan Zi shut her eyes troubledly. Rong Mo? Mo Feifei? Why did she feel that Rong Mo was Mo Feifei? But, if Rong Mo truly was Mo Feifei, she should hate her. Why would she save her and send her to the hospital? God really loves to y jokes on us. Yan Zi would have never expected that at the depths of her despair, the person who would meet with her was Rong Mo, who resembled Mo Feifei that much... ... Qianxun was sleepless for the entire night as she wondered about Shi Guang¡¯s reason for not wanting to do the test¡ªit must be because her reason was way too outrageous. If she were her 2nd uncle¡¯s daughter, she could just do a paternity test directly without taking a detour to do a rtionship test. But then again, Lu Yanchen was suspicious as well¡ªcould she have hit the bullseye with her guess? If that were truly the case, should she do a paternity test for her elder brother and her father on the sly? But, her elder brother must definitely not know about that, or all hell would break loose in the Su Family. Pondering over her thoughts, Qianxun only managed to fall asleepe daybreak. Just as she was fast asleep, a relentless series of ringing came from her doorbell. Who in the world woulde ringing her doorbell so damned early! Her manager and assistant knew her house¡¯s lock password, and would definitely not ring the doorbell like crazy. With an irritated expression, Qianxun connected to the doorbell. When she caught sight of the person ringing it through the video image, she was stunned. Xiao Bai? Chapter 884 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (4)

    Chapter 884: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun opened the door to find Xiao Bai standing at her doorsteps with his head raised, looking at her with a huge luggage beside him. He looked somewhat embarrassed and anxious before lowering his head apologetically while tugging at the hem of his shirt. Su Qianxun scanned the surroundings outside¡ªother than Xiao Bai, there was no one else, not even a single car. She looked at him beguiled. ¡°Why are you here? Who sent you here?¡± ¡°Daddy.¡± Xiao Bai mumbled before his eyes started to redden. However, he did not cry, and instead, just looked at Qianxun quietly, his expression both pitiful and lovable at the same time. Su Qianxun felt that she should probably not get too close with this child, yet he was simply way too cute! People generally could not resist children that were this beautiful, and would have a rather favorable impression instantly. Since she wasn¡¯t anymon folk, just in case someone filmed them or something, she brought Xiao Bai and the luggage into her ce first. ¡°Why did your daddy send you here?¡± Su Qianxun asked in confusion. ¡°No idea!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s gaze flinched as he replied. He¡¯s lying! He knows why! Because his granny was not home, his father was the one to pick him up after school today. However, Lu Yanzhi waste today... as was the mother of Fatty¡ªthe boy who shared the same desk as Xiao Bai. Butter on, Fatty¡¯s parents both came together for him! When Xiao Bai saw how endearing their entire family was, he felt extremely unhappy and started bugging Lu Yanzhi for his mummy back home once more. With that, Lu Yanzhi threw him here. Su Qianxun was speechless as she took her phone and dialed Lu Yanzhi¡¯s number. However, it could not connect. She was so pissed she wanted to smash her phone. What was this Lu Yanzhi up to! Why did he toss his son at her? Controlling her temper, she gave Shi Guang a call. When Shi Guang heard what Qianxun said, she nearly spat her water out. ¡°You¡¯re saying Yanzhi threw Xiao Bai at you?¡± ¡°Yes. Please hurry ande collect him back!¡± Su Qianxun walked to the balcony and growled softly. ¡°But... I¡¯m not free! I¡¯m rather busy these few days! Erm... my coach¡¯s calling me! I think it¡¯s for some important meeting! I¡¯ll hang up first!¡± Shi Guang then hung up as though she was in a rush. She was no fool. If she were to go retrieve Xiao Bai after Lu Yanzhi dumped him there, she would definitely get a scolding from Lu Yanzhi! Looking at her surprised expression, Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang wasn¡¯t at the provincial team right now at all¡ªshe was at home. She sniggered, ¡°Lu Yanzhi threw Xiao Bai over to Qianxun. Does mummy know about this?¡± ¡°Mummy¡¯s gone to the base to apany Chief Lu these few days.¡± ¡°Oh, so no one¡¯s home?¡± Shi Guang then sniggered evilly. Seemed like Qianxun truly was Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy¡ªbut why didn¡¯t Qianxun believe it? Was Xiao Bai truly her son then? Or, was there some sort of a misunderstanding? However, even if Qianxun knew that Xiao Bai was not her son, she would definitely not abuse thetter. ... Su Qianxun red at her phone after she was hung up on and clutched at her be frustratedly. This ingrate Shi Guang! She was clearly lying, and just did not want to bring Xiao Bai back! Eyeing Xiao Bai, who was watching her intently from the side, Su Qianxun had an uneasy feeling. This child was way too mature for his age and understanding. To think that he could remain this calm after his father dumped him at someone else¡¯s house. If this were any other child, they would definitely be bawling out in helplessness by now! Chapter 885 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (5)

    Chapter 885: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qianxun looked at Xiao Bai and he looked back at her,menting in his heart. Even though you are pretty, your character is not gentle at all, and you don¡¯t like to smile. Also, you¡¯re always so cold too. No wonder daddy¡¯s not willing to marry you even after you gave birth to me. The way daddy always looks so irritated at the mention of you, he should have some dislike for you still. Sigh, women should be gentler or they¡¯d be abandoned. If Su Qianxun knew what Xiao Bai was thinking in his heart, she would definitely spit out blood. ¡°I don¡¯t know why your daddy wants to throw you here, but right now, I¡¯m unable to contact him, and I don¡¯t know your grandmother¡¯s number either. Could you help me call your grandmother?¡± ¡°Granny¡¯s not home. She¡¯s gone over to grandpa¡¯s.¡± ¡°When will she be back?¡± ¡°5 dayster.¡± Did that mean that she would have to take care of this brat whether she wanted it or not for the next 5 days? Or, should she just dump him back at Shi Guang¡¯s ce? Or perhaps his 2nd or 3rd uncle¡¯s ce... Qianxun did not believe that none of his rtives would not take him in at all. ¡°Then whose house do you want to go to?¡± ¡°Yours.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re my idol. I love your movies.¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± She looked at that serious expression on Xiao Bai¡¯s face and did not know whether tough or to cry. She wanted to throw a tantrum¡ªthat darned Lu Yanzhi! What rights did he have to dump his son at her ce? This wasn¡¯t a childcare! But, when she looked at Xiao Bai, she felt like chuckling as well, especially when he mentioned that she was his idol. What a cute little fan... Forget it! Seemed like she would have to take care of him for the next 5 days. Alright then, she¡¯ll send him back to the Lus ce right after Shen Lingshuang returns. Turning around, she caught sight of Xiao Bai taking a piece of potato chip on a te on the coffee table and shoving it into his mouth. Freezing for a moment, she rushed over and peeled his mouth open with her hands. ¡°Hurry, spit it out! That chip¡¯s already been there for a few days now!¡± ¡°Urgh...!¡± Xiao Bai spat it out right away. After pouring him a ss of water and having him rinse his mouth, Qianxun lectured him. ¡°How can you just eat anything you see?¡± ¡°Everything on the coffee table at home is edible.¡± Xiao Bai rubbed his belly sadly. ¡°And I¡¯m hungry...¡± ¡°Your father didn¡¯t prepare breakfast for you?¡± Xiao Bai shook his head. Su Qianxun scolded Lu Yanzhi in her heart once more¡ªhow irresponsible! She then looked at the time. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you out...¡± Recalling how there was a flurry of events after she brought Xiao Bai out to eat the previous time around, she paused for a moment before changing her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll cook breakfast for you.¡± She walked into the kitchen with Xiao Bai following behind like a tail of hers, looking at her boil water while taking out frozen dumplings from the fridge. Not long afterward, the dumplings were boiling. When Qianxun scooped the dumplings out, Xiao Bai ran beside her excitedly and reached out with his stumpy hands as he tiptoed to help her take the bowls. Freezing once more, Qianxun smiled. ¡°Just wait for me at the dining table.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head obediently before running into the dining room with his bum swaying left and right before propping himself up on the chair. When Qianxun took the dumplings out, he gulped anxiously and wanted to bite in right after she put the bowl before him. But, she stopped him immediately. ¡°Slower, it¡¯s hot.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Qianxun got herself a bowl of dumplings as well. Sitting opposite Xiao Bai, she looked at how he was enjoying the food tedly and felt a warmth spread through her heart. Chapter 886 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (6)

    Chapter 886: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo looked at Yan Zi who was lying on the bed¡ªit had already been 3 days since she was sent to the hospital. Yet, she refused to say anything or eat, merely lying there silently on the bed. The doctors checked and confirmed that she was fine¡ªher refusal to speak or eat was of her own ord. Rong Mo woulde and visit her daily. It was only when Rong Mo visited that she would show some emotions. However, she would always have a bizarre expression with her thoughts unknown. ¡°Say, Mr. Rong, why do you think she keeps staring at you fixatedly the moment you enter?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s assistant asked her with a soft whisper, ¡°Could she have fallen for you? I feel like she¡¯s going to have you take responsibility for the car crash.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Rong Mo stopped her assistant before looking at Yan Zi and smiling faintly. She had her assistant head out first before saying to Yan Zi softly, ¡°You... The way that you¡¯re not eating or drinking anything, your body is going to fail even if you¡¯ve got IV drips.¡± She was met with silence. ¡°Do you want to try eating something?¡± Yan Zi looked at Rong Mo and her lips quivered as though she was about to say something. Yet, she remained silent eventually. ¡°How about I leave it out and you can have it yourself should you feel like it?¡± Rong Mo did not try persuading her further and instead scooped a bowl of porridge before putting it in front of her bed. She looked at Yan Zi and pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°No matter what happened, not eating or drinking won¡¯t solve anything. Everyone¡¯s got their own difficulties in this world. If you feel that your current way of living isn¡¯t bringing you happiness, you should find another way to live on happier.¡± With that, Rong Mo smiled and wanted to leave. Just as she took a single step, Yan Zi¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Why?¡± Rong Mo paused and looked at her confusedly. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to talk?¡± Yan Zi looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°You should hate me.¡± Rong Mo could not understand. ¡°Hate you? Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Mo Feifei, aren¡¯t you?¡± Even though it was a question, there was a tone of conviction. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken... I¡¯m not Mo Feifei.¡± Rong Mo smiled faintly still without any changes to her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t try to lie to me... I know you¡¯re Mo Feifei. Even if you can deceive your own sister, you can¡¯t deceive me. Do you know why?¡± Yan Zi smiled and continued. ¡°That¡¯s because I once observed Mo Feifei for three whole months. I know every single one of her quirks and details. Through my observation of you for the past 3 days, I¡¯m 99% certain that you are Mo Feifei.¡± Rong Mo smiled out gently. ¡°I¡¯m a man... I¡¯m not Mo Feifei. Although, there have been others who¡¯ve mistaken me for the same as well, it was verified at the end that I¡¯m truly a man. I¡¯m Rong Mo. You¡¯ve just woken up, so you should be resting properly.¡± Yan Ziughed out softly and bitterly. As she did so, tears flowed down her cheeks as she looked particrly despaired and aggrieved. Rong Mo sat down on a chair beside the bed. ¡°Are you fine?¡± She handed Yan Zi a piece of tissue. Yan Zi wiped her tears and blew her nose with it before looking at Mo Feifei. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that everything I¡¯ve worked hard for and everything I did was right. I was just taking revenge for my father. Yet, at the end of the day, it was just a self-deceiving farce.¡± Rong Mo looked at her silently without saying anything. Mo Feifei should be involved in this... farce then? Chapter 887 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (7)

    Chapter 887: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Everyone¡¯s life starts with a nk piece of paper. If possible, no one wants to do things that are shameless and despicable, venomous and evil. I remember that when I was young, my only wish was for my family to be peaceful and happy. Even if it were simple, happiness was all that mattered. But, I wonder when that happiness disappeared and I stopped being able to feel truly happy.¡± Yan Zi scoffed bitterly as she said. ¡°Ever since my mum returned back to China and came back, my parents would always fight from time to time. My father¡¯s personality changed, and my mum was acting less like a mother than ever. There was once they fought so badly that my father brought me back to China right away. That was then when I knew... my mother had betrayed my father. I hated her... I truly did. Yet, I hated the man she had an affair with even more.¡± Rong Mo did not know how she should console Yan Zi. Perhaps the elders had done wrong. But even then, what could they say when these were their elders? Yan Zi looked at Rong Mo deeply and asked softly, ¡°You must be feeling strange as to why I¡¯m telling you all this, right?¡± Rong Mo replied softly, ¡°At times, one will feel better if they share things that are bothering them.¡± ¡°Haha... So, you think that I¡¯m telling you just to feel better?¡± Yan Zi¡¯s face was darkening for an impending storm. ¡°If... you feel that speaking makes you feel even more miserable, you should stop then.¡± Rong Mo then brought the porridge before her. ¡°Eat something... There¡¯s nothing in life that you cannot get over.¡± Yan Zi reached out and ate a small mouthful of porridge. She truly did not have much appetite as she ced the porridge back at the bedside. ¡°The reason why I¡¯m telling you all this is because your... or rather, Mo Feifei¡¯s tragedy... it all began from this point.¡± Mo Feifei... Rong Mo truly wanted to know what sort of a tragedy she had faced, and she knew that Yan Zi knew the answer. However, she was unsure if Yan Zi was telling the truth. ¡°Even though she was married to my father, the person that was always on her mind was her first love, Chief Lu. He is the father-inw of Mo Feifei¡¯s younger sister, Shi Guang... Lu Yanchen¡¯s father. She had me think that the person whom she had an affair with was Chief Lu.¡± Yan Zi then scoffed bitterly once more. She should be feeling pained right now as she clutched at her chest. ¡°I hated Chief Lu for destroying my family, and couldn¡¯t wish more than for him to die. However, there was no way I could get close to him given my status. At that time, I got to know a boy, someone who hated the Lus as much as I did.¡± The first time she caught sight of Shi Ze, she knew that he was different from other boys of her age. She liked the way he was mature and stable. However, the thing that attracted her the most was hismon hatred for the Lus. Each time she was unhappy or met with any difficulties, they would always confide in one another and console one another while cheering the other on. Their hatred andmon goal of seeking revenge against the Lus brought them together as the closest of friends, the strongest ofrades. ¡°I once studied for a single year in high school here, the same school as you. Before I even knew Yang Sitong, I knew you. I knew that you were someone extremely popr in school and exceptional. However, the thing I envied the most was how you had parents that doted on you as well as a younger sister that was extremely adorable. It was just, at that time, I always thought that our paths would just be smooth sailing all the way. That was till... I got to know Yang Sitong¡ªLu Yanchen¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s smile was faint, but her hand at the side was starting to grip at the hem of her clothes. Chapter 888 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (8)

    Chapter 888: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I hated the Lus, and therefore, I wanted to make use of Yang Sitong to take revenge on them. I knew that Yang Sitong had grouped up together with Su Ya and Lin Yi¡¯er to bully, beat, and humiliate you, so that you would be chased out of that school. Thus, I arranged with Shi Ze to make use of you for Yang Sitong tomit a mistake and be coincidentally caught by Lu Yanchen. For someone to die of campus violence, that would definitely be something severe and would blow up.¡± Yan Zi looked at Rong Mo apologetically. ¡°I truly had not wanted anything to happen to Mo Feifei. In fact, each time everything happened, I would always be at the back and would try to not get involved personally if I could. My main intention was not for something to happen to Mo Feifei... it was revenge against the Lus. However, my mum found out about this entire affair and sent me abroad as quickly as she could. As to what happened to Mo Feifei thereafter and what Yang Sitong and Su Ya did to her, I knew nothing at all.¡± Rong Mo did not know what sort of an expression she should be giving right now. She had thought about all usible scenarios that could have happened to Mo Feifei, but not campus violence. Was that how she became a vegetable? Was it because she was beaten by them, or...? ¡°I initially thought that the past would just remain that way, and I even forgot about Mo Feifei entirely... until my father¡¯s death. It was a huge blow to me. Do you know? Even after he passed away, that heartless mother of mine was still smiling day to day, thinking that she could get married to the person she wanted and live a better life than she had right now. At that time, through Su Ya and Yang Sitong, I got to know that because of what happened back then, Mo Feifei¡¯s parents got into an ident, and she became a vegetable after jumping down due to the pressure...¡± Rong Mo¡¯s throat was practically itching to speak right now. She wanted to question Yan Zi. Was Mo Feifei the reason why Mo Feifei¡¯s father got into a car ident? Why? Why did they get into the ident because of Mo Feifei? Were they dead? Both? To think that Mo Feifei would be a vegetable because she jumped down! But, why? Her heart was feeling extremely miserable right now as though a tsunami had just crashed down and was choking her to a breaking point, such that she could barely contain the outburst from the depths of her heart. ¡°... And her younger sister even got married to the Lus as Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife. That was why I thought up of a revenge plot with Shi Ze to get Mo Feifei involved in everything. Even though I knew that Mo Feifei was innocent, I was filled with hatred... I just hated everything!¡± Hatred? That¡¯s the reason why you could involve someone totally unrted just because you were filled with it? If not for the fact that she was digging her nails into her thighs to keep herself sane, Rong Mo wouldn¡¯t have been able to control herself! ¡°Mo Feifei was unconscious for 7 years, and was finally able to wake up through a surgery. With that, I had my own ns, and wanted her to wake up. However, Yang Sitong and Su Ya didn¡¯t seem to want the same. The reason why Yang Sitong bullied Mo Feifei back then was to hide the fact that Shi Guang was the one who had saved Lu Yanchen. As for Su Ya... I don¡¯t know her true motives till now, so I can¡¯t tell you anything. Perhaps, she¡¯s the one with the darkest motives till now. As for me, I wanted to make use of Mo Feifei to frame Lu Yanchen; thus, we bought over the doctor beforehand to inject some memory degenerating medicine in her. At the same time, we stole her away. But, midway through, an ident urred and Mo Feifei went missing. I don¡¯t know where she is...¡± Yan Zi looked at the cold expression on Rong Mo¡¯s face. Rong Mo closed her eyes. She was right. She IS Mo Feifei. She might have lost her memory, but she knew that she was Mo Feifei. Chapter 889 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (9)

    Chapter 889: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo¡¯s petite face was pale as a sheet as she gripped her hands tightly, digging her nails deep into her palm to endure that throbbing pain within her. She did not know why Yan Zi was telling her everything. Right now, she had to stay calm¡ªshe had to find out Yan Zi¡¯s motives. Despite how she was still silent and indifferentter on, it was clear from her expression that she was no longer as calm as before. Looking at Rong Mo¡¯s cautious gaze, Yan Zi could not help but chuckle out. She then said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m trying to apologize to Mo Feifei. What¡¯s done is done... Even if I apologize, it¡¯s of no use. Besides, I¡¯ve already gotten my revenge. My entire life is just like a never-ending joke. The people dearest to me and those I love the most gave me nothing but...¡± Sniffling, she could not help but allow her tears to flow once more. This time around, Rong Mo did not offer her any tissue. Instead, she stood up slowly and walked away without saying anything. Yan Zi¡¯s sobbing voice then rang out from behind her. ¡°For everything in the past, at the very beginning, I had truly thought that it was just amon case of campus bullying. I would have never imagined that things would end up as such at the end of it all. The indirect death of Mo Feifei¡¯s parents was something I had not considered...¡± Yan Zi then continued crying. Rong Mo stopped in her tracks for a moment before walking out. She strode outside till she turned into the restroom at the side. Locking herself in a cubicle, she could no longer endure the pain in her heart. Squatting down, that unbearable pain surged through her as tears flowed down her cheeks instantly. Was everything that Yan Zi said true? Could she believe what this person had just said? Because of the bullying, because of her, her parents died in an ident. If everything that Yan Zi had said were true, wouldn¡¯t she have been the one who had caused her parents to die and her younger sister to live life all alone, guarding over a vegetable for so many years...? Her younger sister was so young, and yet she had to go through all of it? And right when she was about to wake up, she was kidnapped? But, could she trust Yan Zi¡¯s words? Would someone that had once hurt her tell her the truth now? Could Yan Zi perhaps be testing her and this was another setup? How else would Yan Zi be so kind all of a sudden to tell her everything? Was this regret or another plot? No one knew. But even then, Mo Feifei¡¯s heart was burning with pain that asphyxiated her, choking her in a hot and damp burn from within. It was only when she touched her face that she found out how much she had been crying... Rong Mo only managed topose her emotions after much effort. However, she was still rather moody when she returned to the Shang Residences. Even when Shang Mo returned, she just gave a casual greeting before heading to the kitchen. She wanted to head back upstairs. However, Shang Mo had been gone for so long¡ªeven if she did not want to, she should make him dinner. When Shang Mo entered the kitchen to get a ss of water, he looked at Rong Mo preparing the food and noticed how lost she looked. What happened? After he was gone for so long, Rong Mo merely gave him a casual greeting without any other emotions? Did this seem like rtives that hadn¡¯t met for long? Shang Mo sat down on the sofa with a ck face and looked at Big Mountain while frowning. ¡°What has he been doing all this while?¡± Shang Mo was naturally referring to Rong Mo. Big Mountain replied, ¡°Other than acting and being trained by his manager, Mr. Rong has been at home the rest of the time. He attended Qianxun¡¯s engagement banquet. Right, a couple of days ago, he identally knocked a woman over with his car, and he had been visiting the woman at the hospital daily since. He spent a long time apanying the woman today as well.¡± Chapter 890 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (10)

    Chapter 890: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo¡¯s dark eyes narrowed as he spoke ndly, ¡°What woman? Have you checked her out?¡± Big Mountain replied, ¡°No!¡± Shang Mo scoffed coldly as his lips curled up with bloodlust, his eyes turning extremely sharp. ¡°Have I been way too tolerant to you guys recently?¡± Feeling his body stiffen, Big Mountain hurriedly replied, ¡°I¡¯ll go do it right away.¡± Shang Mo harrumphed coldly at Big Mountain¡¯s leaving back view¡ªhow dare they let people of unknown backgrounds mix around by Rong Mo¡¯s side? Also, what was up with Rong Mo too? How dare he be tempted by women at such a young age! No wonder his body¡¯s always so frail. ... Not long afterward, Rong Mo prepared the dishes onto the dining table. She had not seen Shang Mo for a long time now, and even earlier on, she did not take a good look at him. It was only now that she realized he was looking rather irritated. Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Did she do something to offend him again? Or, had he discovered something else and was thinking that she was out for his family fortune once more? ¡°Have you been doing well recently?¡± Rong Mo asked politely to see if there was anything she could do. ¡°What can go wrong around me?¡± Shang Mo eyed Rong Mo¡¯s frail body and thought about how he had not grown at all for the past half a year since he had arrived. With that, Shang Mo could not help but frown. ¡°How are you actually growing?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯re almost 20 years old now, and why are you growing more feminine by the day?¡± His tender skin was getting fairer by the day. But that aside, even his body was so slim! Once they were past 18, men should start bulking up and look differently from women. Rong Mo was startled. She looked at Shang Mo carefully. Thankfully, he was only mentioning it casually with his own displeasure about how Rong Mo was looking too feminine for a man rather than suspecting her of anything. ¡°I was down with an illness before I came over to the Shangs, so I¡¯ve got to recuperate back.¡± Rong Mo replied calmly. ¡°Just recuperation alone is not enough... You¡¯ve got to train as well. I heard from Big Mountain that you haven¡¯t been going for the trainings conducted by your management agency. How could that do? For a man to be so feminine, it¡¯s not as though you¡¯re a woman...¡± Shang Mo¡¯s eyes darkened as he mentioned that. He suddenly recalled about the dream where Rong Mo was pinned down beneath him and his gender was swapped. The thought of him actually having such thoughts toward another man had Shang Mo breaking out in shivers. cing his chopsticks down heavily, he stood up and left, leaving a dumbstruck Rong Mo alone, wondering if she had said anything wrong once more. It wasn¡¯t as though she wanted to look or sound feminine either. But, no matter how she trained or ate, it was no use¡ªshe just couldn¡¯t bulk up, and was like a frail cat. It was all because she was a woman to begin with¡ªno matter how much she tried to walk the path of a man, she could only imitate in appearances rather than actually bing a real man. Right now, Shang Mo was already voicing out his displeasures. After the new year when the weather started getting warmer and clothing got less, Shang Mo would definitely be able to tell where the problemy. Was what Yan Zi said true after all? Should she go look for Shi Guang and regain her true identity? But, Yan Zi had said herself that she did not know where Mo Feifei had disappeared to post the ident. If that were the case, that meant that Chang Xiaoyang, who had appeared after the ident, was not someone working for Yan Zi. Even if she were to go look for Shi Guang abruptly now, she would not be solving the crux of the issue. Besides, Yan Zi had also mentioned that Su Ya was no simple character¡ªshe was the only one without some clear motive toward that bullying incident back then. If that were the case, could she be in cahoots with Chang Xiaoyang then? Chapter 891 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (11)

    Chapter 891: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at Xiao Bai eating dumplings opposite her, Su Qianxun¡¯s mind shed with images of her own child. She once had a child as cute as this too. If the child were still around, they might be of the same age. All these years, she would often dream about that cute child holding hands with her and hopping around while walking... Even if there was no one else, she could feel pure bliss just being with her child. But at the end of a day, a dream was a dream. She was envious of Li Anyuan for having such a cute child. But, she truly did not know what Lu Yanzhi was up to. Why would he dump Li Anyuan¡¯s child to her and have him call her mummy? Did he really think that she was not bothered enough by everything in the past? Or, was he just trying to validate his own existence because he just could not stand to see her living life without worries right now? Was that why he chose to have her relive some horrendous memories? Xiao Bai had already finished his bowl of dumplings and was looking at her extraordinarily happily. Perhaps she was just treating Xiao Bai with mistaken affections earlier on. However, the thought of Li Anyuan right now had Su Qianxun incapable of smiling anymore. The thought that Xiao Bai was Li Anyuan¡¯s child hurt her head even more. She truly did not know how she was going to get along with Xiao Baiter on. This was a genius of a child whose intellect was higher than normal children to begin with. With a higher intellect came heightened sensitivity to emotions. He could sense that for some reason, Su Qianxun was suddenly less fond of himself, and was even thinking about how to send him away. Xiao Bai could tell that this definitely had something to do with his father¡ªall adults loved excruciating rtionships. Just like those back and forth Korean dramas that granny was watching daily, they were so darn annoying! Xiao Bai slid down from his chair and smiled gracefully before bowing over like a gentleman. ¡°Thank you for your dumplings. I¡¯m full now so I¡¯ll be heading back.¡± He then scurried over to his huge luggage and hooked his arm around the handle while tugging it toward the entrance with all his strength. This was something that Su Qianxun had not expected at all. She looked at Xiao Bai¡¯s tender back view and that practically immovable luggage before walking over to him. ¡°You¡¯re going back now? Alone? What if you get lost?¡± ¡°I¡¯m rather sharp. I won¡¯t get lost.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s handsome and cute face was adorned with an innocent smile along with a pair of bright, moving eyes. However, anyone who knew him well would know that he was hatching a n right now. He then said with a serious tone, ¡°I know that it¡¯s inconvenient for you to take me in. After all, you have a boyfriend. It would be bad if your rtionship with your boyfriend was affected because of me.¡± ¡°No...¡± Qianxun exined. ¡°No what? You don¡¯t have a boyfriend anymore? Aren¡¯t you going to get engaged?¡± Xiao Bai continue asking with his innocent face. Even though the questions seemed casual, they were actually extremely crucial. He did not want his mother to have a boyfriend or get married with someone else. ¡°The one I got engaged with is not my boyfriend. And we¡¯re probably not getting engaged anymore.¡± Su Qianxun did not know why she was exining so much to a child. ¡°Oh,¡± Xiao Bai replied softly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now then?¡± He then tugged at the luggage with all his strength once more. He had only managed to make it to the entrance with much difficulty before realizing that Su Qianxun had not stopped him. Was his mummy going to make him leave all alone? Pouting his mouth, he turned around with misty eyes. Chapter 892 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (12)

    Chapter 892: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though this was Li Anyuan¡¯s kid and Qianxun should clearly dislike him, she could not help but feel her heart melting into a puddle each time she caught sight of that intricately crafted face of his with his cute expressions. When she saw how his eyes were misting up, she even felt as though she had justmitted an unpardonable sin. She then walked over slowly. ¡°You¡¯ll stay here with me for a couple of days. Once your grandmother returns, I¡¯ll send you home.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Bai replied softly. When he saw Su Qianxun¡¯s back viewing carrying his luggage, a sly smirk spread across his face. In the end, Su Qianxun still decided to amodate Xiao Bai for a couple of days. However, she did not intend to interact much with him¡ªshe would just ensure that he wouldn¡¯t go hungry by feeding him three meals a day. She brought Xiao Bai¡¯s luggage to the guest room and wanted to help him unpack. But, when she caught sight of what was inside the luggage, she was stunned. To think that for such a huge luggage, there were no clothes at all¡ªit was filled with toys! Did that moron, Lu Yanzhi, have no bloodymon sense at all? Su Qianxun looked at Xiao Bai for a long, speechless time. ¡°Your daddy packed this for you?¡± Xiao Bai smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Where are your clothes?¡± ¡°No choice... That¡¯s how children without mothers are.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s remark was extremely exasperating and was nowhere like that of a 5-year-old child. Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± She then clutched at her forehead helplessly after a moment. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll take you out to buy someter.¡± After the previous experience, Su Qianxun went all out in disguise this time around to ensure that no one would recognize her as she brought Xiao Bai to Children City. Xiao Bai was beyond ted as he went all out as well, praising Su Qianxun consistently. Before they got off the car, Qianxun looked in the mirror instinctively and Xiao Baimented right away, ¡°You¡¯re really pretty like this too. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re the benchmark for my future wife.¡± Su Qianxun was stunned for a moment before chuckling out. She then rubbed Xiao Bai¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re already thinking of a wife at such a young age?¡± Xiao Bai furrowed his brows deep in thought. ¡°No choice! Children without mothers often have to think for themselves more.¡± If I were your mother, how heart wrenching would that sound? But, it¡¯s a pity I¡¯m not. When they were shopping, they came across mother and child sets that were rmended by the staff. Instantly, Xiao Bai said to Qianxun, ¡°You¡¯ll definitely be the prettiest mother in the world if you wear this.¡± When they passed the ice cream shop, Xiao Bai went all out once more when he wanted to eat ice cream. ¡°I think that you¡¯re even cuter than strawberry ice cream.¡± Looking at Su Qianxun smiling, Xiao Bai added, ¡°Can I get an ice cream?¡± Qianxun¡¯s face was like a blossoming flower¡ªthis little brat¡¯s mouth was truly sweet¡ªas she tugged at his hand and entered before asking, ¡°What vor do you want? Strawberry or chocte?¡± ¡°Chocte for me, strawberry for you.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± When he got his hands on the ice cream, his lovely eyes squinted into a line. The moment Su Qianxun bent over, he pecked her on the cheeks sweetly. Su Qianxun froze up entirely looking uneasy, but her entire heart was in flutters. She had initially only thought of keeping him casually for a couple of days and just ensuring that he wouldn¡¯t starve or freeze. But, she had not expected that not only was his face so adorable, even his character was so cute. Damn it! She suddenly had an urge to abduct Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son for herself... Chapter 893 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (13)

    Chapter 893: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Came night, Xiao Baiy on the bed and called Lu Yanzhi with his phone. His small lips were all smiles as he yelled out cheerily, ¡°Daddy!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m super happy today! Mummy brought me shopping and bought me so many clothes! She even brought me for ice cream!¡± ¡°Why is she feeding you ice cream in the middle of winter? What if you were to fall sick?¡± ¡°I wanted to eat it!¡± Lu Yanzhi remarked icily, ¡°She¡¯s doing it on purpose so that you can fall sick and she can dump and throw you away!¡± ¡°Mummy¡¯s not a bad person.¡± Xiao Bai exined for her and even shared with his father the information that he had scouted out today. ¡°Besides, mummy doesn¡¯t have any boyfriend! That person she got engaged with was not her boyfriend, and mummy isn¡¯t getting engaged anymore!¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Try getting engaged again¡ªif I¡¯m not the one marrying you, you¡¯re not getting married! ¡°Hehe, mummy¡¯s really super pretty.¡± Xiao Bai had always felt that his little auntie was pretty. But right now, he felt that his mummy was even prettier no matter what angle he viewed her from. Lu Yanzhi raised his brow. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being pretty? Not as though looks could be eaten.¡± Xiao Bai chuckled and continued. ¡°I even kissed mummy on the face. It¡¯s so soft!¡± Lu Yanzhi: ¡°...¡± Xiao Bai continued unting. ¡°Mummy said that I¡¯m a little suave boy and treats me super nice. I think the main reason why mummy isn¡¯t nice to you is because she doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s sore spot was hit. ¡°Are you done with your nonsense?¡± Xiao Bai then sighed. ¡°Your temper is way too bad, and you get fierce out of nowhere. No wonder mummy doesn¡¯t want to marry you even after bearing a child for you.¡± Lu Yanzhi bolted upright as a deathly aura burst out from his chilling demeanor. ¡°You keep saying mummy here mummy there. Has she acknowledged to being your mummy yet then?¡± Xiao Bai pouted his lips indignantly. ¡°Not yet...¡± Lu Yanzhi then mocked coldly. ¡°Then what are you calling her that for? Good boy, hurry and go wash up to sleep!¡± Xiao Bai was just in sad right now. ¨q(¨s^¨t)¨r Everyone else had parents that loved one another, but why were his parents hating on one another? The revolution had not seeded yet¡ªhe has to continue working harder! ... Even though the call with Lu Yanzhi had Xiao Bai sad for a moment, it did not dampen his chirpy mood. That night, he even had a sweet dream of his mummy going to look for his daddy, and the two of them bringing him for a fun day at the carnival. Came morning, Xiao Bai only woke up because he fell over from the bed. Rubbing his eyes, he walked out with high spirits. Coincidentally, Su Qianxun got up at the same time. Qianxun¡¯s assistant came by with breakfast. When she caught sight of this handsome little boy, she jumped with widened eyes before looking at Su Qianxun in disbelief and shock. ¡°Sister Xun, since when have you gained yet another illegitimate child?¡± Su Qianxun looked at her expressionlessly. ¡°It was him the previous time around as well. Can¡¯t you tell? Son of a friend.¡± When she heard that, her assistant heaved a sigh of relief before smiling at Xiao Bai. ¡°Hello, kiddo!¡± Xiao Bai looked at her expressionlessly before replying coolly, ¡°Hello, auntie!¡± Auntie! ?!?!?!?!??!! I¡¯m only in my twenties, how am I an auntie...?!?!??! She mumbled with a sad face, ¡°Do I look very old? :(¡± Xiao Bai, who had already walked off, doubled back to her before putting on a stern face. ¡°You called my mummy Sister Xun, so I naturally have to call you auntie.¡± Chapter 894 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (14) Chapter 894: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (14) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mummy? Sister Xun? The assistant was dumbfounded. ¡°...¡± She looked at that petite face of Xiao Bai¡¯s with his sharp, exquisite features. Even though he was a boy, he was definitely destined to grow up with the looks to topple an entire nation¡ªwas this the male child version of Sister Xun? The assistant started to hyperventte as she looked at Qianxun, who wasing forth from the kitchen with utensils. Mamamia! I¡¯ve discovered something big! But, even thepany doesn¡¯t know about Sister Xun¡¯s illegitimate son. If this were exposed... She turned around slowly and sat on the sofa, patting her chest profusely while reminding herself that she had to keep this a secret no matter what for Sister Xun. Su Qianxun brought Xiao Bai to wash up before returning. As she scooped him a small bowl of porridge, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve got something on today and will be heading outter.¡± Gradually, Xiao Bai¡¯s joyous mood dissipated as he pursed his lips unhappily. ¡°You¡¯re not apanying me anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got to work.¡± Xiao Bai turned away. By the time he looked back at Qianxun, his eyes were welling with tears as though he was about to cry while pouting his lips and speaking in a coquettish tone, ¡°What about me? Am I to stay home alone? But, granny said that children below 6 are not to be left at home alone as that¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have Sister 7 Up apany you, alright?¡± 7 Up was the assistant who rushed over immediately upon hearing her name. ¡°Sister Xun, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely take good care of Xiao Bai.¡± She then smiled at Xiao Bai. Little 7 thought that her smile was extremely friendly, but Xiao Bai ended up crying. For this cool little boy to suddenly cry, Little 7 was stumped once more. ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun rubbed at her temple troubledly. ¡°But, I¡¯ve got to film amercial today. I¡¯ve got a contract for it, so I have to turn up.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ve never seen you film before!¡± Su Qianxun strode left and right. Indeed, if she were to hand Xiao Bai to 7 Up, she would inconvenience herself at the set without her assistant as well. If that were the case, she might as well just bring Xiao Bai to the film set. It was not as though Xiao Bai was some rowdy kid who loved to y around¡ªas long as he didn¡¯t scurry anywhere, things should be fine. Besides, there was nothing she could when Xiao Bai refused to be with 7 Up. With that, Qianxun could only agree. The moment Xiao Bai heard that he wouldn¡¯t be left behind, his tears stopped flowing and he started eating breakfast as though nothing had happened at all, shocking 7 Up to open jaws. When she saw that Xiao Bai¡¯s milk was almost finished, she filled his ss immediately. Little Lu Yubai then turned at her and nodded like a gentleman, ¡°My thanks!¡± He even gave a dashing smile that caused 7 Up to feel as though her heart of a young maiden was about to melt. Su Qianxun left Xiao Bai to 7 Up, who brought him to the dressing room without attracting much attention. For the jewellerymercial that she had epted earlier on, Qianxun not only had toplete a fashion shoot and projected advertisements, she would have toplement them with print advertisements. The earlier shoots all involved outdoor shoots, and were already done, leaving only the print portion which was mainly shot in a studio that was booked for today. She left right after her makeup was done and intended to bring Xiao Bai off after ending filming earlier today as well. 7 Up wanted to y with Xiao Bai, but realized that this child was way more mature than usual, causing all her usual methods of ying with children to seem childish to Xiao Bai. He even asked her to head out to take care of Qianxun and leave him alone. 7 Up was totally stumped, wondering if it were because children these days were way too sharp¡ªshe couldn¡¯t get his wavelength at all! Chapter 895 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (15)

    Chapter 895: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After 7 Up went out, the fatigued Xiao Bai finally found some peace. If he were to marry a wife in the future, she must definitely not be a sweet little silly girl as such¡ªthey should either be as pretty and cute as his little auntie or as cold and beautiful as his mummy. He leaned back against his chair and closed his eyes, wanting to rest for a little while when the door was pushed open, followed by a displeased voice. ¡°Why should Qianxun get to use this dressing room? Even if it¡¯s not used right now, I can¡¯t use it? So, my status is inferiorpared to Qianxun right now? Given my current status, why should I squeeze with all the others out there?¡± A shrill voice rang out. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a dressing room? Do you have to get so worked up?¡± A male voiceforted her. ¡°Of course, I do! Weren¡¯t you the one who said that I¡¯m the true top gun? Why am I always a level beneath Qianxun then? What¡¯s the boss thinking? Does Qianxun have an affair with the boss? Otherwise, why else is she the one always getting conveniences?¡± That woman¡¯s questions were direct and blunt. ¡°You¡¯re my manager! You should be helping me!¡± ¡°Yunmeng, boss said that she has backing.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so darned pissed! Isn¡¯t Qianxun going to break the contract and go over to the newpany with Li Yangyang already? Yet, we¡¯re still so amodating to her. What¡¯s the big deal about having an affair? Who knows how many men have slept with her and made use of her body? That f*cking sl*t Qianxun is even hogging over this dressing room right when she¡¯s about to leave!¡± The voice of the woman called Yunmeng was filled with indignance and anger. Those scornful words were taken in without anything being missed out by Xiao Bai. Instantly, the face of little Lu Yubai turned dark as a sharp glint that did not belong to someone his age lit up at the corner of his eyes. Standing up from his chair, he looked at the woman who was insulting Qianxun with a deadly killing aura¡ªone that was simr to his father¡¯s. This was apletely different person from the usual graceful and charming little boy. And it was then that Yunmeng and her manager realized that there was a child in the dressing room! It was because Xiao Bai was blocked by the huge chair in the dressing room that they had no noticed him earlier on. ¡°Where¡¯s this kid from?¡± Yunmeng asked irritatedly before looking at Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes that were extremely striking to Qianxun¡¯s phoenix eyes were locked onto Yunmeng with a chilling sharpness, causing her to break into a momentary shudder. Instantly, she regretted her reaction¡ªwhat was she getting scared over a child for! She looked at her manager. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who brought a kid to the film set!¡± The manager was stunned as well. ¡°This child is somewhat familiar. Could the reason why Qianxun¡¯s hogging over this dressing room today despite not using it be because of this child?¡± When she heard that, Yunmeng sized Xiao Bai up. She then scoffed coldly. ¡°Indeed, their eyes resemble one another. This must definitely be Qianxun¡¯s b*stard child. After her skanky ways outside for the past few years, it¡¯s no surprise that she would pop out a baby. To think that she has the cheek to bring him here.¡± ¡°Venomous... Ugly... Woman!¡± Xiao Bai spat out those 3 words coolly. Yunmeng froze, thinking that she had misheard. By the time she realized she had not, her face was shrouded with darkness as she barked out, ¡°What did you say, brat?¡± Xiao Bai raised his brow and looked at her warily. ¡°You¡¯re even getting fierce at children?¡± Those words caused Yunmeng¡¯s face to turn even darker as she pointed at Xiao Bai speechlessly. Her manager tugged her back. ¡°... Forget it, let¡¯s just go!¡± Yunmeng was thoroughly riled as she flung her manager¡¯s arm away. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 896 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (16)

    Chapter 896: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The manager sweated. ¡°Why are you fighting with a kid?¡± He turned around at Xiao Bai and said cordially, ¡°Little buddy, we¡¯re friends of your mother. What happened earlier on was a misunderstanding.¡± Xiao Bai turned his cheek away coolly. ¡°Misunderstanding? I heard everything loud and clear. No wonder she¡¯s so ugly with a mouth that venomous. Well, only ugly women are that good at scolding others.¡± The most important thing to Yunmeng was her looks¡ªshe was a babe with a huge following. Each time she posted anything, there would be millions of fans that wouldment on her beauty on her Weibo. To think that a brat would be scolding her as ugly right now! How could she take that in! She spun around and red at Xiao Bai in a huff. ¡°What did you say, you bloody brat?¡± She strutted over with her heels right in front of Xiao Bai, intending to teach him a lesson as she reached out to grab at him. However, his fast reflexes dodged her easily as he even bent down and ran through Yunmeng¡¯s legs while trampling on them. ¡°AH!¡± Yunmeng shrieked out in pain. She raised her leg. However, because she was wearing heels, she lost bnce with a single leg and copsed at the side against a chair before toppling onto the ground. ¡°You bloody brat! If I catch you, you¡¯re dead!¡± She was so pissed that she roared out at Xiao Bai while pointing a trembling finger at him. She crawled up while ordering her manager. ¡°Catch him! Hurry and get him!¡± Xiao Bai was a sharp boy and would definitely not stand there to be caught. He spun around, wanting to run instantly. However, because of winter, he was wearing too many clothes, and the cape of his hoodie was whisked by the manager. Instantly, Xiao Bai yelled, ¡°HELP! SOMEONE HELP! ADULTS ARE BEATING A CHILD!¡± Right then, the door opened as Qianxun, her assistant, and some staff entered. Instantly, everyone inside the room froze in motion. Qianxun furrowed her brows. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± When he heard that, the manager panicked and let go of Xiao Bai¡¯s hoodie. At the same moment, Xiao Bai bawled out in tears while rushing into Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace,ining in a dismal and sad voice, ¡°Mummy, mummy, save me! Please save me, mummyyyyyyyyyyyy!¡± That statement truly sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spines as their jaws dropped. Qianxun¡¯s son? To think that Qianxun would have a son...! Qianxun was already used to this scene after what happened with the ¡®mummy¡¯ bomb back at the engagement. This time around, she wasn¡¯t that stumped as she looked at Xiao Bai¡¯s scared face. A single look was enough for her to tell that he was bullied¡ªit was only normal for a child to seek their mothers when they were bullied. Thus, she did not expose Xiao Bai. Instead, she was worried. ¡°What happened?¡± Xiao Bai raised his head at her as tears flowed down that exquisite face of his. He then choked. ¡°M-Mummy, they were s-scolding you and even wanted to b-beat me...!¡± He then pointed at Yunmeng and her manager. Yunmeng and manager: ¡°...¡± They looked at Xiao Bai in disbelief. That little brat was all fierce just moments ago! How was he crying limply against Su Qianxun all of a sudden? And the main point was, since when had they beaten him? They merely grabbed onto the back of his hoodie... Chapter 897 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (17)

    Chapter 897: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s fine now, it¡¯s fine...¡± Su Qianxun hugged the crying Xiao Bai tightly in her embrace and consoled him. Xiao Bai¡¯s body stiffened slightly¡ªafter all, this was the first time he was being hugged this tightly by mummy. Such a doting feeling felt as though he was the darling of her heart. Xiao Bai could not describe this feeling right now¡ªit was warm, fluffy,fortable, and somewhat... heart-breaking? Even though he was extremely happy, there was a deep sense of worry somewhere. However, to Su Qianxun, she assumed that Xiao Bai¡¯s body stiffening was due to fear from Yunmeng and her manager. She red at them coldly, questioning, ¡°You guys are even bullying a child?¡± Who was bullying this brat? Yunmeng practically wanted to choke Xiao Bai to death as she gripped her fists tightly. However, she did not dare to get too audacious against Qianxun¡¯s stare¡ªafter all, Qianxun had been in this scene for many years now, and she had quite a reputation as well. Coupled with the fact that the idol drama she had just filmed was getting popr now, her status was practically solidified. Yunmeng¡¯s manager stood forth with smiles. ¡°Sister Xun, how could we possibly bully a child? When we entered, this child rushed and stamped down on Yunmeng¡¯s feet. Yunmeng did not hurt him at all, and I was merely trying to get him to apologize.¡± ¡°Apologize?¡± Qianxun harrumphed coldly with an expression like ice as she red at the manager before slowly turning her gaze onto Yunmeng. ¡°Why should he apologize?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true as well. We can¡¯t me kids for being ignorant. It¡¯s naturally the adults that are taking care of them. Of course, we should demand an apology from the adult then.¡± Yunmeng ridiculed, implying that Qianxun should do the apologizing. Qianxun red at Yunmeng and dered coldly, ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said that I was using this dressing room for the entire day and that personnel not involved should not enter? You run into MY dressing room, scaring the child and demanding that I apologize to you? Aren¡¯t you quite shameless there?¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You¡¯re an adult iming that a young child as such caused you to trip and fall. Does that even sound believable at all? Or is it because you¡¯ve been resting for way too long without acting and you¡¯re just dying to act in any capacity. Hence, you¡¯re seeking validation against a child?¡± Qianxun¡¯s face brought with it a calm, mocking hint. That finally caused all the indignance that Yunmeng was holding onto to burst forth. ¡°Why should you get to keep the dressing room all to yourself just for your own b*stard child?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s sharpshes curled gently. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m actually seeing someone being so righteous over being in the wrong. Miss Yunmeng, I¡¯m truly impressed! Your skin is almost as thick as the city walls.¡± Yunmeng bolted upright in rage. ¡°Qianxun! The thick skinned person is you! You¡¯re the shameless one!¡± The manager was troubled right now as he tried pulling Yunmeng back. However, she flung his hands away and even dered arrogantly, ¡°You only depend on men to get where you are! To think that you even have a b*stard child! Aren¡¯t you disgusting?¡± Su Qianxun narrowed her gaze as a dark storm brew within. ¡°Whether or not he¡¯s my son is none of your business, so you don¡¯t have to know! The only thing you need to know is that I¡¯ll remember everything you did to this child today. I¡¯ll definitely have you pay in full!¡± Yunmeng waved a curled fist in rage, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡°Who do you think you are! Who¡¯s afraid of you?¡± ¡°Alright! Yunmeng, time to go! The filming¡¯s starting soon... Let¡¯s go!¡± The manager pulled at Yunmeng again. Thetter harrumphed coldly and red at Su Qianxun onest time before turning to leave. Chapter 898 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (18)

    Chapter 898: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After everyone left the dressing room except Su Qianxun and Xiao Bai, she checked on him and asked tenderly, ¡°Are you hurt anywhere? Let me see...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not, I¡¯m fine!¡± Xiao Bai suddenly smiled shyly. After Qianxun let him go, he even pecked her on the lips. He inched toward her ears and whispered softly. Qianxun looked at him with widened eyes, recalling about the first time they met when he started to discover that she wasn¡¯t that fond of him. After Shi Guang left, he red at her on purpose andined that she bullied him after Shi Guang returned. She did not know tough or cry as she pinched Xiao Bai¡¯s cheek. ¡°You little rascal.¡± Even though that was just a little fiasco, it was almost certain that rumors of her having an illegitimate son were going to spread out. And, it was going to be firm that Qianxun was the one who confirmed it. Indeed, the hot searches on the following day were about Qianxun¡¯s illegitimate son. It raged for the entire day. Through that small ident, Xiao Bai could also feel that Qianxun¡¯s fondness toward him was sustained. With that, he grew bold and stuck to Qianxun even more. Initially, she was still rather uneasy about it, butter on, she got used to it. When they were about to sleep at night, Xiao Bai did not want to leave her, and followed her into the bedroom like a tail of hers, asking meekly, ¡°Mummy, can I sleep with you?¡± Qianxun looked at that anticipating and hopeful look of his. Hesitating for a moment, she nodded her head. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up as he took his shoes off immediately before burrowing under the nket. After Qianxun got onto the bed, he burrowed into her embrace as well. He wrapped his little arms around her neck and rested his head on her bosom, muttering in happiness, ¡°Mummy, you¡¯re indeed my mummy!¡± Su Qianxun did not know when her heart had turned into a puddle. But still, she wanted to exin, ¡°I¡¯m not your mummy.¡± Xiao Bai raised his head and kissed Qianxun on the cheeks before dering firmly, ¡°Nonono! You are my mummy!¡± Su Qianxun said in a resigned manner, ¡°You can call me mummy, but I¡¯m not your birth mother.¡± Xiao Bai smiled gently while watching her brightly. ¡°But what if you¡¯re my birth mother? What will you do?¡± Qianxun smiled and reversed the question, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do anything I want?¡± Qianxun raised her brow. ¡°...¡± This smart little kid is already thinking of setting the terms with her? ¡°If I¡¯m your mother, I¡¯ll naturally do anything you want me to.¡± If her child was still around, she would probably do the same and agree to everything. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled then. No regrets, alright?¡± Xiao Bai then wanted to pinkie promise with her. Qianxun smiled and pinkie promised. ¡°But, if I¡¯m really your mother and you can only choose between daddy and mummy, who would you choose?¡± Xiao Bai froze for a moment before asking her confusedly, ¡°Why must I choose? Can¡¯t we be together with daddy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually. Well, not like it¡¯s possible anyway.¡± Qianxun fondled his head. ¡°Alright, get to sleep. It¡¯ste.¡± She then closed her eyes and hugged him. Xiao Bai was obedient and found afortable position, hugging Qianxun¡¯s waist before falling asleep as well. However, Qianxun did not fall asleep that quickly as she looked at this cool little face that resembled Lu Yanzhi¡¯s and spaced out... Chapter 899 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (19)

    Chapter 899: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The hot topic of Qianxun¡¯s illegitimate son had even reached the ears of Old Master Su as he gave Qianxun a call questioning her, ¡°So, is the son yours or not? Why are you helping Lu Yanzhi take care of his son?¡± ¡°He threw his son at my ce. Can I just leave the child alone?¡± Qianxun was exasperated. ¡°If you¡¯re not the mother of the child, why would Lu Yanzhi leave the child with you? In any case, give Lu Yanzhi a call and have hime see me. This issue between you two, no matter what, I¡¯m going to have you two exin things before my presence.¡± Old Master Su hung up the call curtly with his decisive decision. Su Qianxun scrolled through the inte¡ªher topic had yet to die down. The engagement between her and Shi Ze was no secret. Initially, she had wanted to make use of the engagement to dere her identity. However, not only did the engagement fail, her identity was not exposed either. Some of the media and magazinepanies whom they had connections with automatically withheld news of her identity as well. Therefore, the masses only knew that her engagement was ruined and that nearly caused Shi Ze¡¯spany to go bankrupt. Now that there was an illegitimate son popping up, there were people guessing that it might be with the Lus. Thinking back about the feud between Shi Ze and the Lus, most of thements were about how messy this circle was. And of course, there were even moreizens that were attacking Qianxun about how loose she was with her personal life. Qianxun naturally knew who was behind everything. Initially, she had wanted to let Yunmeng off, since Xiao Bai was not actually hurt. But, since Yunmeng did not appreciate the goodwill, she couldn¡¯t me Qianxun for being unkind then. Looking at all the insults raining down on Qianxun from the inte, Yunmeng was smirking pleasantly. Right then, her manager marched in furiously. Clearly not sensing the displeasure of her manager, Yunmeng asked in smiles, ¡°Do you see that? That Qianxun¡¯s reputation is down the drains entirely!¡± ¡°Yunmeng, who told you to do all this?¡± Not only was her manager not as happy as she had imagined him to be, he even chided her. Yunmeng was stunned for a moment. ¡°Why? Qianxun¡¯s already had rumors floating on the inte to begin with.¡± ¡°You clearly know that she already has rumors going on, so why are you still getting people to dig out more things and even incite your own fans to take part in the bashing? Are you stupid? Even though there are many rumors about Su Qianxun, you know about her background as well. Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending her at all?¡± The manager¡¯s face was panicked. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? A woman who depends on men to climb? I¡¯m not afraid of her at all!¡± Yunmeng was beyond arrogant. ¡°Depending on men... What if the man that she depends on is someone you could never afford to offend?¡± ¡°Who could be that incredible? Don¡¯t tell me you really think that her backing is the Lu Family, eh? I¡¯m telling you, my sister knows of people from the Lus, and her rtionship with the First of the Lu Family is great!¡± Yunmeng announced cockily. Her manager frowned. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°Then why were you suddenly swapped out of the leadingdy role for the period drama that you¡¯re supposed to be filming in for the next half of the year?¡± ¡°WHAT!¡± Yunmeng was stunned. ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know you shouldn¡¯t offend Qianxun?¡± Her manager scolded icily. ¡°She¡¯s already been in this circle for so long now. The director for that drama... His previous award winning drama¡¯s leaddy happens to be Qianxun herself! Why wouldn¡¯t she be able to swap you out based on their connections?¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Also, there¡¯s a rumor in the circle that Qianxun is actually someone of the Su Family... THAT Su Family. It¡¯s only because the rumors revolving her had not stopped that people are even wondering whether that rumor of her family background is real.¡± Yunmeng¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for my sister. She¡¯ll definitely have a way of helping me!¡± With that, she dashed out. Chapter 900 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (20) Chapter 900: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (20) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though Yunmeng¡¯s voice was going on around her ears, Li Mengyao¡¯s eyes were fixated on her phone¡¯s Weibo page. There were no pictures of the child¡¯s photo, and even previously leaked photos were deleted¡ªthere was just the mention of an illegitimate son. Was that child Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son? Was it Xiao Bai? She had the answer in her heart, but she refused to believe it, and neither could she. Even after that have happened to those two, how could they still be together? No way, impossible! Lu Yanzhi didn¡¯t fancy Qianxun¡ªnot at all! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have... and that child couldn¡¯t possibly be hers either. Even though Li Mengyao consoled herself as such, she still could not help but feel uneasy. Yunmeng¡¯s ranting voice at the side was only giving her headaches as she closed her eyes before barking out coldly, ¡°That¡¯s enough! It¡¯s just a leadingdy role, and you want to activate the Lu Family¡¯s help? Let me tell you, the Lus are no ordinary family that would bother with such a small affair.¡± Yunmeng wanted to continue, but when she caught sight of Li Mengyao¡¯s steely expression, she said nothing more. After Yunmeng left, Li Mengyao gave Lu Yanzhi a call. Even though the call connected, no one picked up on the other end, causing her to fluster. She felt particrly restless in her heart. Qianxun knew of her darkest past... her most miserable side. Yet, why did she insist on appearing in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s life once more? Shouldn¡¯t superstars be living good lives? Didn¡¯t she have men taking care of her already? Why must she insist on being involved with Lu Yanzhi? Li Anyuan had spent so much effort to finally ensure that she was the only one at Lu Yanzhi¡¯s side. She thought that as long as she were to maintain the rtionship as such, there woulde a day when Lu Yanzhi would see her strong points and be with her. Lu Yanzhi wasn¡¯t the type of superficial man that would mind her past¡ªin fact, he said so himself. It was with much difficulty that she could sense how close Lu Yanzhi was to getting Xiao Bai a mother the other day. Why must Qianxun appear now? ... From her initial reluctance of taking care of Xiao Bai, Su Qianxun was, in fact, reluctant to let him go at the end. Shen Lingshuang was going to return the next day, and she would have to send Xiao Bai back to the Lus. Thus, she decided to get Xiao Bai some toys today as a farewell gift. Because it wasn¡¯t a weekend, there weren¡¯t many people at the Children City¡ªeven less so at the level selling high end toys. Su Qianxun was led by Xiao Bai to the area where model cars were sold at staggering prices. ¡°Are you sure this is the one you want?¡± Qianxun wasn¡¯t a petty person, but she truly did not feel that there was a need to spend 100,000 yuan on a car model for a child! Yet, she felt that Xiao Bai truly liked this a lot. No wonder Shi Guang wasining to her the other day about how poor she was and did not want to get Xiao Bai a gift at all. At that time, she thought that Shi Guang was a little stingy. But now, she realized that that wasn¡¯t the case¡ªShi Guang truly could not afford it. This was not something a small athlete who refused to spend Lu Yanchen¡¯s money could buy. ¡°Yes, yes! I like it!¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head furiously as he raised his head, exemplifying his thirst for the model. ¡°Do you want anything else then?¡± ¡°YES!¡± Xiao Bai yanked at Qianxun and led her to the model nes where she could only feel that she was going to bleed out of her pockets today. Just as both of them were choosing, an excited female voice rang out, ¡°Xiao Bai?¡± Chapter 901 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (21)

    Chapter 901: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instinctively, Su Qianxun and Xiao Bai turned around at the same time towards the voice. Instantly, both of their expressions darkened. The woman was wearing heels and walking towards them gracefully before smiling at Xiao Bai with such joy that she was about to cry out then turning towards Qianxun. ¡°Long time no see.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Su Qianxun responded ndly while letting go of Xiao Bai¡¯s hand simultaneously and even taking a couple of steps back, looking as though she did not want to get involvedpletely. Li Mengyao¡¯s gaze thennded back on Xiao Bai tenderly. ¡°Xiao Bai, why are you here? Where¡¯s daddy?¡± Xiao Bai was both cool and polite at the same time. ¡°Daddy¡¯s busy. I¡¯m with mummy?¡± ¡°Mummy?¡± Li Mengyao bit down on her lip before looking at Su Qianxun in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy?¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s stunned expression seemed like she was questioning Qianxun instead as Qianxun replied, ¡°Godmother.¡± At that, Li Mengyao smiled and returned to normalcy. ¡°Right, we said before that we would be the godmothers of one another¡¯s child.¡± Instantly, Qianxun frowned with displeasure. ¡°Xiao Bai, what toy do you like? Howe you haven¡¯t mentioned it when we went out to eat with daddy the other time?¡± Li Mengyao said and reached out, wanting to caress Xiao Bai¡¯s face. However, Xiao Bai¡¯s face tensed up as he dodged away before hiding behind Qianxun. Tears welled up in Li Mengyao¡¯s eyes as she took a deep breath before looking sideways seemingly miserable over Xiao Bai¡¯s outright rejection. A momentter, she looked at Su Qianxun with a pitiable expression. ¡°Qianxun, at times, I really envy you. Perhaps it¡¯s better to have none.¡± Su Qianxun felt a sharp pain in her heart as her lips curled in ridicule. ¡°If you want to unt next time, don¡¯t resort to such low methods!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! I...¡± Li Mengyao wanted to defend herself. Qianxun then interrupted her coldly before mocking once more, ¡°You what? I actually don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯ve got to unt about? You think you can enter the Lu Family just by changing your name to Li Mengyao? Now that so many years have passed and the child¡¯s already so old, I still don¡¯t recall hearing of any mistress of the Lu Family named Li Mengyao.¡± Su Qianxun clearly did not want to continue with this hypocrisy as she turned around and wanted to walk away. Halfway through, she recalled that she was the one who had brought Xiao Bai here. Even if Li Mengyao was Xiao Bai¡¯s mother, she should not leave Xiao Bai with her just like that. Pausing, she turned around and wanted to retrieve Xiao Bai only to find out that Xiao Bai had been tagging along with her the entire time. Stunned for a moment, Qianxun looked down at the nervous Xiao Bai and smiled before carrying him up and walking away while hugging him. What followed was silence ¨C neither her nor Xiao Bai spoke. Their mood was downcast as though a storm wasing... clearly, they were both displeased with this surprise reunion today. Li Anyuan... right, she changed her name to Li Mengyao. Back when she was at her most desperate moments, Qianxun had thought that Li Mengyao would be her best friend and closestrade through their darkest times. They had both witnessed one another at their worst and therefore they should stand by the other. Yet, Li Mengyao getting together with Lu Yanzhi in the end was the biggest stab she had received. She truly should not meet that man anymore nor help him take care of Xiao Bai. Why should she be the one taking care of Lu Yanzhi and Li Mengyao¡¯s son?! And worse still, she was even reluctant to part ways with him!? Chapter 902 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (22) Chapter 902: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (22) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai¡¯s gaze was dark as he looked at Su Qianxun moodily, ming Li Mengyao in his heart. When they got home, the first time he did was dere his stance. ¡°I don¡¯t like that auntie from earlier as well!¡± Auntie? Su Qianxun looked at him bewildered. ¡°Your daddy brought you to eat with her but you¡¯re saying she¡¯s an auntie?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head furiously before holding Qianxun¡¯s hands and saying coquettishly, ¡°She¡¯s so fake, I don¡¯t like her and neither does daddy! He promised me that he won¡¯t make her my mummy!¡± For a moment, there was an inexplicable feeling that filled Su Qianxun¡¯s heart. Silly child. Not making her your mummy doesn¡¯t mean she isn¡¯t your mother. However, it was also true that Lu Yanzhi and Li Mengyao were quite close in the past. Was the reason why he hadn¡¯t married her into the Lu Family yet because of her past? Su Qianxun decided to not send Xiao Bai home. Instead, she gave Shi Guang a call for her toe and pick Xiao Bai up the next day. ¡°But I¡¯m not free tomorrow! Coach has recently arranged for a new training schedule for me.¡± Shi Guang rejected her outright before cating Qianxun in giggles and hanging up the call. Shi Guang was in a military hospital when she received Qianxun¡¯s call. Her rtionship test with Qianxun was done here and the person conducting it was one of Lu Yanchen¡¯s exrades in war. However, Lu Yanchen wasn¡¯t free today and hence Shi Guang was the one to collect the results. ¡°The results are out. Congrattions, she is your kin.¡± Because this was Lu Yanchen¡¯s friend, the doctor was particrly cordial towards her, even pouring her a ss of water while handing her the report. Kin? She was rted to Qianxun? Shi Guang was totally dumbfounded as her head felt as though it was pounding. She looked at the test report in disbelief over and over again, thinking that she might have seen wrongly. However, there was no mistake ¨C the results were definitive. She then asked the doctor, ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re really rted? Could there be a mistake?¡± ¡°Nopes. I¡¯ve already checked the two strands of hair over and over again. I can tell you with 100% certainty that you¡¯re definitely rtives with the owner of this hair...¡± The doctor who was wearing a white robe above his military uniform looked at how Shi Guang¡¯s expression was both stoic and pale and asked her concernedly, ¡°Are you alright? Should I give Yanchen a call for him toe pick you up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you! I¡¯m fine!¡± Shi Guang thanked the doctor and left in smiles, though she was somewhat spaced out. How could this be? How could she be rted to Qianxun? How was Qianxun rted to her? Were they sisters? Or was it as Qianxun had said... that she was Shi Guang¡¯s auntie? Then... her father was Qianxun¡¯s brother? The fact that she had any other rtives should have came as a joy to Shi Guang. But if she had a rtionship with Qianxun, didn¡¯t that mean that she had one with Old Master Su and... Su Ya and the others as well? At that thought, instead of joy, there was only an abysmal ck hole. She could not understand how her father had any rtionship with the Sus at all. Although, she wasn¡¯t too clear about her father¡¯s parentage and at his time, she was still too young. But the matriarch of the orphanage should know. During festive seasons, her father would always take her and her sister to visit the matriarch of the orphanage. However, now that so many years had passed, the matriarch had passed away as well. Could there be a mistake? Or perhaps, Qianxun was her rtive but she was not rted to the Sus at all? That seemed possible. After all, Qianxun seemed really young and was more like someone adopted by the Su Family... Chapter 903 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (23)

    Chapter 903: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When they said to conduct the rtionship test, Shi Guang was mentally prepared for the possibility that she may be rted to Qianxun. But now that the answer was concrete, she was still stumped and somewhat in disbelief, as though everything was a dream and surreal. Shi Guang¡¯s little auntie had brought her grandma to the provincial city for a routine check-up and grandma insisted on staying till Shi Guang¡¯s wedding was over, hence Shi Guang called for a ride over to them. When they caught sight of Shi Guang, her little auntie and grandma were ted. Even though there were enough groceries at home, little auntie still insisted on heading to the supermarket to get more. Sensing that Shi Guang was somewhat downcast, grandma asked if she had quarrelled with Lu Yanchen. Shi Guang instantly put on a bright smile and hugged grandma. ¡°No! We¡¯re getting along really fine, don¡¯t you worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. But it¡¯s okay if you guys quarrel as well. The most important thing is to not be too outright with your words while quarrelling lest you hurt the other party.¡± As grandma was about to start on her lectures once more, Shi Guang felt her temple pounding and nodded her head immediately. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. The reason why I¡¯m here today has nothing to do with Lu Yanchen at all. Other than visiting you, I wanted to ask you about daddy¡¯s past.¡± ¡°Your father?¡± Grandma was somewhat surprised. ¡°That¡¯s right. I only know that daddy was left in the orphanage since he was young. Other than that, I don¡¯t know anything much.¡± ¡°Your father grew up there. He¡¯s a really obedient and filial child who took care of me and your grandpa as though we were his birth parents. When your grandpa was still around, he would always say that your father was just like our own son...¡± Grandma went on for a long time while Shi Guang leaned in her embrace and listened on. Suddenly, she felt that she wasn¡¯t that bothered about her rtionship with the Su Family any longer. Even if she had blood rtions, the people dearest to her were still her sister and grandma. As for those so-called rtives at the Su Family, even if she was acknowledged and brought back into the family, the only people who would warmly wee her would probably be Qianxun and Old Master Su. She did not know how the 2nd Uncle Su and his family would take things, but Shi Guang knew that Su Ya¡¯s family would definitely be upset. They might even feel that she was harbouring a motive to want to get something out of the Sus. All in all, the Sus were way tooplicatedpared to her family where she had a doting grandma and little auntie and uncle-inw who took her as their own child coupled with cousins she was particrly close to. Her life right now was great, why should she go get involved in the mess that¡¯s the Su Family? That wasn¡¯t the life that she wanted. Her current carefree life without any unwanted shocks was the best. As grandma rambled on, she suddenly realised that there was something off about Shi Guang¡¯s words and frowned, asking, ¡°Have you found your father¡¯s rtives?¡± Shi Guang replied ndly, ¡°I guess so. But right now, I haven¡¯t ascertained what their rtionship with daddy was.¡± Grandma was taken aback as she watched Shi Guang with a pair of benevolent and disbelieving eyes that gradually turned into worry. ¡°What¡¯s the family like? Why are they suddenly trying to acknowledge your father after he¡¯s passed away for so long?¡± ¡°I have no idea as well as to why we¡¯re even rted.¡± Shi Guang patted grandma¡¯s hands while smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandma. I¡¯ve got no intention of acknowledging them.¡± Grandma then fondled her hand dearly. ¡°Blood rtions are not something that you can cut off just like that. If they¡¯re truly your father¡¯s rtives, they should be your paternal grandparents or uncles et cetera...¡± As though she suddenly recalled something, grandma changed the topic. ¡°Right, when your sister was born, your father gave her a silver bracelet saying that¡¯s the only thing he had when he arrived at the orphanage. A silver bracelet symbolizes longevity and because your sister wasn¡¯t born in good health, your father had her wear it to ensure her peace while warding off bad luck.¡± Chapter 904 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (24) Chapter 904: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (24) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Silver bracelet? Indeed, she had seen something like that with her sister¡¯s objects but she did not remember specifically where it was ced. She then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for it when I return.¡± Looking at how hurried she was, grandma held her hand in a resigned manner. ¡°What are you getting anxious for? The item won¡¯t grow a pair of legs. Go look for it after you have your meal here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Guang then sat down once more and hugged her grandma, chuckling. ¡°It¡¯s been long since I¡¯ve eaten little auntie¡¯s food. I¡¯m going to eat two extra bowls of rice today.¡± Little auntie had just returned when she heard Shi Guang¡¯s remark andughed out. ¡°Sure, you can even have three bowls. No worries!¡± To little auntie, Shi Guang was akin to her own daughter. Little uncle-inw was not around and neither was Mo Jin returning for lunch, hence it was only the three of them. Yet, little auntie prepared an entire table full of food. Shi Guang picked up her chopsticks all ready to enjoy her little auntie¡¯s delicious food. Naturally, she went for her favourite ¨C the prawns. The moment the ced it in her bowl and was about to eat it, she suddenly jolted upright and bolted to the toilet before throwing up. That had grandma and little auntie absolutely shocked as little auntie handed her water to rinse her mouth the moment she threw up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°My stomach isn¡¯t feeling too good. I should probably eat something lighter.¡± Shi Guang then scooped herself a bowl of soup when she returned to the table. ¡°Why are you suddenly sick out of nowhere? Have you seen a doctor?¡± Grandma and little auntie looked at her concernedly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I had this awhile back as well. It¡¯s probably just my stomach acting up and it¡¯s still feeling somewhat nauseated. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a couple of days and eating lighter.¡± Indeed, she had recovered from the previous incident two dayster. However, the syndromested for slightly longer this time round and she was contemting if she should visit the doctor for medicine. Little auntie took some food for grandma while looking at Shi Guang. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s your stomach? Could you be pregnant?¡± Shi Guang was nearly choked as she drank her soup ¨C she had not thought that much at all and neither had she thought that it was a real possibility as she would always take safety preventions with Lu Yanchen. She coughed slightly. ¡°How could that be? Don¡¯t associate every throwing up with pregnancy.¡± Looking at how worked up Shi Guang was, grandma was exasperated. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with getting pregnant? You guys are already married, isn¡¯t it normal to get pregnant?¡± Little auntie chimed in. ¡°When was yourst period?¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t been too regr recently.¡± It was said that stress would affect period cycles and that was true ¨C ever since her sister¡¯s disappearance, her period had been irregr and there was even once when she missed it for two months. She thenmented seriously, ¡°We¡¯re still young. There¡¯s no rush for this matter.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not. You¡¯ve got to hurry if I¡¯m to see my great grandchildren,¡± Grandma replied. ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ll live a long life.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be an old fogey that burdens people.¡± Little auntie remarked, ¡°Shi Guang, if you were to give birth earlier, you would be able to regain your figure. There¡¯s a lot of athletes who are married nowadays and it hasn¡¯t affected their performance either. As long as you were to train well and recover well, results and children arepletely different affairs.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips cramped, not knowing what to say. ¡°If you¡¯re pregnant right now, you have to give birth to this child!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m not!!¡± Even though that was Shi Guang¡¯s reply, her heart was still feeling uneasy. On her way home, she dropped by the pharmacy and got herself a testing kit for pregnancy. When she was about to test, Shi Guang was extremely afraid. She prayed that the Heavens were not pulling a prank on her by giving her a baby at this point of time. Chapter 905 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (25)

    Chapter 905: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang was so nervous while waiting for the results that her palms were sweating as an inner voice went screaming in denial in her mind, telling her that it couldn¡¯t be. Those two lines were starting to form in colours. A single deep red line. A faint red line. Shi Guang looked at the instruction manual. If one was pregnant, there would be two red lines. However, their shades of colour were different ¨C what¡¯s the meaning of this? So, was she pregnant or not? She searched online for simr results using her phone and almost everyone who had the same results were confirmed to be pregnantter on ¨C it was just that she was in the early phase now and thus the results weren¡¯t obvious. Instantly, Shi Guang felt as though her entire world had fallen apart. It wasn¡¯t fear, it was horror! She bit down on her lips and tried containing her emotions best as she could, telling herself to stay calm. Perhaps this was a mistake? After all, test kits are not 100% urate as well. In theory, she shouldn¡¯t be pregnant. They had always taken safety precautions! Even for the times when Lu Yanchen hadn¡¯t worn a condom, she would be on the pill. Pill? Suddenly, Shi Guang¡¯s mind snapped ¨C there was a single possibility. She returned to the bedroom and opened the bottle of pills that Lu Yanchen had bought before pouring a couple out to check if there were any issues. Shi Guang went out right away and went to a nearby small hospital, paying them a small fee for a test. The results came out by the doctor ¨C these weren¡¯t any contraceptive pills; they were just in Vitamin C. Why did Lu Yanchen have to change the pills?! Wasn¡¯t he the same as her, not wanting to have a baby so early and to enjoy their world together? Wait, he seemed to have changed his mind sometime earlier and wanted a child... No wonder he would be exceptionally gentle recently without being as wild as before and going at it a couple of times a night such that she would even feel like fainting at times. So, the reason why he had cut down on their sex recently was because... Bloody hell, Lu Yanchen! You f*cking bastard! Shi Guang¡¯s fingers were pale right now as she almost pinched the pills into bursting while her eyes shone with a furious rage. By the time she got home, Lu Yanchen was home as well. When he saw her returning, he remarked by instinct, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Her eyes were flooded with tears as she felt as though there was a gigantic rock in her heart. When she saw him, she flung the bottle of pills at him. He was stunned for a moment before looking down at the pills. Instantly, he knew what was going on as he walked over and caressed her face gently. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aren¡¯t you asking the obvious?! That question had Shi Guang even angrier as she flung his hands away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re asking me that? Don¡¯t act dumb!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes shone with a smiling tenderness as he asked concernedly. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes reddened while she red at him. ¡°How could you do that?! I didn¡¯t suspect it because you were the one that had bought them and I trusted you. But how could you lie to me? You know that I clearly don¡¯t want to have children now...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly. However, when he saw how Shi Guang was looking distressed and frustrated, he forced his lips to keep straight while he leaned over against her forehead gently. ¡°Have you confirmed it?¡± Even though the wild sense of joy was spreading in his heart, there was an inexplicable sense of anxiousness coupled with it. Chapter 906 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (26) Chapter 906: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (26) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen reached out and hugged Shi Guang tightly in his embrace, lifting her chin and kissing her on the lips deeply. However, Shi Guang was extremely pissed and bit down on his lips. Wincing, he let her go before wiping the blood off his lips with his long, slender fingers as he looked at her tenderly. ¡°Did that help you vent your anger?¡± Vent? Was it as simple as venting?! Shi Guang was so angry she wanted to stamp on his feet. ¡°If I don¡¯t want to keep this child, can I not?¡± ¡°Why?¡± He had finally gotten her pregnant after much difficulty, he naturally wouldn¡¯t have her do that. ¡°Why? You clearly know what it is that I want the most. I¡¯ve prepared my own path in life in my heart that I want to achieve in theing few years. How could you do this to me? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re being too selfish?¡± Lu Yanchen listened to Shi Guang rant out in silence. He didn¡¯t get angry in the slightest bit ¨C indeed, he was in the wrong and he had already anticipated her reaction as such when he had decided to walk this path back then. Looking at how she was about to get carried away with the anger, he held her hand and reminded her. ¡°Hold it in a little. Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re pregnant right now.¡± Even though his voice was calm, there was a dull, bitter pain to Shi Guang who was hearing it. She wanted to bite at him. ¡°Whose fault do you think it is?!¡± A sh of pity flickered by Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes as he kissed her on the hair while saying softly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the selfish one. But the child didn¡¯t do anything wrong at all. I also believe you wont be so cruel as to kill him.¡± Shi Guang bit down on her lips, her tone bitter. ¡°But I don¡¯t want him.¡± She still could not ept the reality yet ¨C she was extremely lost right now. Lu Yanchen froze up. ¡°In any case, there¡¯s still time. Think it through slowly after you¡¯re calmer.¡± His voice was as soft as a feather as he coaxed at Shi Guang. Right now, he mustn¡¯t say too much to her while she was so irritated ¨C anything would be used as a reason for her to blow up! ¡°Why must I keep him? I don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t if you don¡¯t then.¡± He could only follow along. However, he had other ns in his heart. Shi Guang¡¯s brows were furrowed while tears welled up furiously in her eyes. She red at him fiercely before turning around and returning to the bedroom while mming the door and locking it from within. She then sat down on the bed fuming. Motherf*cker! That stupid Lu Yanchen! She wanted to throw him down the building. He¡¯s too much ¨C to think that he wouldn¡¯t even be feeling guilty after being found out! He must be thinking that everything will be fine just by cajoling her for a little! Impossible! She truly did not want children right now! And besides, she didn¡¯t like the means in which Lu Yanchen had used to get her pregnant! The life of a married couple shouldn¡¯t lie on the basis of deception! From the start of their love till theirpanionship right now, they¡¯ve been through so much. She had thought that the love between them had long surpassed those of other people out there. Yet, why is he still distrusting of her? Why must he still get her to conceive through such a method? If she were to give birth to this child, what should they do? But could she not want this child? After all, this was her firstborn with Lu Yanchen. There was another sense of uneasiness apanying her for wanting to abandon a child that¡¯s linked with her by blood and belonged to Lu Yanchen... In any case, she was beyond frustrated right now and she hated Lu Yanchen!!! Chapter 907 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (27)

    Chapter 907: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Early morning, in Su Qianxun¡¯s ce... Xiao Bai was requesting for a third bowl of porridge after finding out that it was prepared by Qianxun personally. ¡°No more porridge for you. Have an egg instead.¡± Qianxun slipped a hard boiled egg that she had just peeled into his bowl as Xiao Bai thanked her and began eating. ¡°Slowly go pack your stuff. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡± Xiao Bai was munching on the egg when he stopped at the sound of that. He had already gotten chummy with Qianxun and thus he said coquettishly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home, I want to be with mummy...¡± ¡°Come next time, alright?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we be together? Will you being home with me, mummy?¡± Xiao Bai walked over and hugged Su Qianxun by the thighs. ¡°I want to be with you.¡± Su Qianxun went silent for a moment. For that split moment, she truly wished that the DNA test would reveal a blood rtionship between her and Xiao Bai. That way, she could steal Xiao Bai away from Lu Yanzhi and continue living with him. With such a suave, smart and cute son, she wouldn¡¯t care if people wanted to make any rumours about her ¨C she would just bring Xiao Bai out with her wherever she went. But it was a pity ¨C he wasn¡¯t hers. She took a deep breath of air before hugging him. ¡°I promise you I¡¯ll visit you when I¡¯m free, alright?¡± Xiao Bai loosened his hands somewhat disappointedly and as though he was angry, decided to ignore Qianxun next. No matter what Qianxun said, he would pout his lips. When Qianxun arrived at the doorsteps of the Lus ce, his tears flowed down and refused to get down the car... ¡°Xiao Bai, haven¡¯t I already promised that I woulde to visit you? If you¡¯re not going to be obedient, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± Su Qianxun purposely put on a stern face, intending to scare Xiao Bai. However, he refused to take the scare as he said proudly, ¡°You¡¯re going to lose me that way.¡± Su Qianxun could not help but want tough as she coughed slightly. ¡°But adults need to work. I¡¯m going to have to start acting next and would be transferred everywhere. Besides, there are ces where I¡¯ve got to go and I can¡¯t bring you along. Look at your daddy, isn¡¯t it inconvenient for him to take you along when he¡¯s working too?¡± She tried reasoning with him next ¨C this should work for smart kids. Finally, his face relented somewhat. ¡°Then you must keep your word ande for me the moment you get back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s of course!¡± After obtaining Su Qianxun¡¯s promise, Xiao Bai got off the car. They had just entered the door when a middle-ageddy that was elegantly dressed with a benevolent expression approached. ¡°Xiao Bai, you guys are back?¡± Su Qianxun raised her head and caught sight of a beautiful woman whose porcin skin did not reveal her age at all smiling brightly at her. Qianxun had met Shen Lingshuang at some banquets before and knew that this was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s mother; Xiao Bai¡¯s granny. Truly, no one would have guessed that this radiant, charming woman would be a granny at this age. ¡°Hello, Madam Lu!¡± ¡°Hello, Qianxun.¡± Shen Lingshuang reached out with a hand. ¡°Don¡¯t stand on courtesy. What Madam Lu? You can just call me auntie.¡± ¡°Hello, auntie.¡± After all, Su Qianxun was a woman that was born out of an aristocratic family. Despite how she felt somewhat unnerved by the fact that this was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s mother, she still disyed a clear sense of grace. ¡°Come,e. Enter please.¡± Shen Lingshuang said before having the guard carry Xiao Bai¡¯s luggage in ¨C he had gone out with one piece of luggage and returned with two pieces now. Chapter 908 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (28)

    Chapter 908: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun had intended to leave right after dropping Xiao Bai off. However, before she could bid goodbye, Shen Lingshuang had already held her hand while Xiao Bai tugged at the other, bringing her into the Lus ce. ¡°Come, have some tea.¡± Shen Lingshuang had Qianxun sit down on the sofa and looked at her in bewilderment ¨C this woman was more stunning in real life than on television. No wonder that first son of hers who always only had eyes for guns and cars would want to have a child with her. Even though Qianxun had not admitted to it till now, based on her understanding of her son, Xiao Bai should most likely be Qianxun¡¯s. Only, Shen Lingshuang did not know why they were still not together yet. She felt that this maiden didn¡¯t seem like someone who would abandon her child and husband no matter what ¨C there should be some misunderstanding somewhere. Towards her first son¡¯s marriage affairs, Shen Lingshuang was absolutely worried. She had arranged for many blind dates with different women through the years but none of them had seeded. Now that there was finally someone he liked, shouldn¡¯t she then help him resolve the understanding as his mother? ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you for taking care of Xiao Bai for the past few days. Thank you so much.¡± Su Qianxun took a sip of tea and ced her cup down. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Xiao Bai¡¯s really obedient and adorable and I fancy him quite a bit too. Even though officially, I¡¯m the one taking care of him for the past few days, I¡¯ve enjoyed the time spent with him as well.¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s good that you enjoy it. If that¡¯s the case, you should spend more time with Xiao Bai. There are times when a child needs their mother.¡± Shen Lingshuang then sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you ended up separating from Yanzhi nor how the rtionship between you both is like now. But since you¡¯ve already had Xiao Bai...¡± Su Qianxun hurriedly cut her words. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy.¡± No? Shen Lingshuang frowned slightly. If she¡¯s not the mother, there¡¯s no way First would get Xiao Bai to call her mummy on stage. That affair was quite blown up in the circle and hence, even though she wasn¡¯t present, she roughly knew the details of it all. But Qianxun¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem like she was lying to not admit it ¨C what was going on here? ¡°Whether it is or not, you¡¯ve got an affinity with this child. So, just spend more time with him, won¡¯t you?¡± Shen Lingshuang smiled. Despite feeling that this child was not hers, Qianxun was still putting in so much effort in taking care of this child ¨C what a kind woman this was. She was bent on having this daughter-inw as well! If only that son of hers would work harder... ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle visit Xiao Bai when I¡¯ve got time. Erm, I¡¯ve still got something on so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Qianxun then stood up. ¡°You¡¯re already leaving?¡± Shen Lingshuang was surprised as she held Qianxun¡¯s hand. ¡°Why are you leaving so soon? You should at least have a meal here after all your hard work of taking care of Xiao Bai for the past few days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Su Qianxun wanted to push Shen Lingshuang¡¯s hand away but she was held tightly by thetter whose attitude was firm as well. ¡°No, no. You definitely have to eat here before returning. Otherwise, if news were to spread, how would people view us?¡± At the side, Xiao Bai who was watching television rushed over and hugged Qianxun¡¯s leg tightly to help retain her as well. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t leave!!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s body froze up for a moment before chuckling out at Shen Lingshuang awkwardly in a resigned manner. ¡°Erm... Xiao Bai, I...¡± She was afraid of creating misunderstandings and thus she refrained from calling herself mummy. ¡°I¡¯ve got something on.¡± However, Xiao Bai would not relent and continued hugging her tightly while yelling out sadly, ¡°Mummy, please don¡¯t leave!!¡± Chapter 909 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (29)

    Chapter 909: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun looked at Shen Lingshuang pleadingly, hoping that she would take Xiao Bai away and coax him. Instead, Shen Lingshuang said, ¡°Look at how reluctant the child is to have you leave? Just stay for a meal and apany Xiao Bai, won¡¯t you?¡± It was only with much control that Shen Lingshuang did not let a smile slip out through her lips as she praised her witty grandson in her heart. If only First had the same persuasive powers as her grandson, he wouldn¡¯t be a bachelor still despite having the child. Su Qianxun¡¯s face was helpless. ¡°But I really have something onter?¡± ¡°Is it super urgent? Cant you change the date with a single phone call? Or perhaps we could apany you there and we¡¯ll head back here after you¡¯re done filming. Look at how Xiao Bai misses you.¡± Shen Lingshuang came up with tons of suggestions. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t leave!!¡± Xiao Bai chimed in and added in ordance while squeezing his face as sadly as he could. Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± Follow her to the set before returning here? No way! And besides, she hadn¡¯t really had anything on to begin with. After remaining silent for awhile, she came to terms with it before nodding her head. Since Lu Yanzhi wasn¡¯t home, she would just take it as though she was apanying an elder and would leave after eating with Shen Lingshuang and Xiao Bai. The moment he knew that Qianxun wasn¡¯t leaving, he instantly jumped with joy and rubbed his cheeks left and right against Qianxun¡¯s thighs. Even though his dazzling smile was really excessive, it was cute as well. Su Qianxun could not help but carry him up before sitting down on the sofa together. Leaning against Qianxun, Xiao Bai said to Shen Lingshuang, ¡°Granny, mummy loves to eat fish. I want to eat C chicken wings!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get them to prepare them for you guys.¡± Shen Lingshuang stood up and headed to the kitchen in joy. After giving the instructions, she did not head back to the living room but instead whisked out to the garden at the back and took her phone out. Making a call, it rang for a couple of seconds before a deep, male voice sounded from the other side. ¡°Mother.¡± Shen Lingshuang coughed gently before saying limply, ¡°Yanzhi, are you free now?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Why?¡± She then coughed once more before speaking, ¡°Mummy really feels bad now. It¡¯s hard to breathe. Hurrye back and send me to the hospital.¡± ¡°Where are you feeling ufortable? Get the driver to send you right away or the family doctor to visit.¡± Hearing Lu Yanzhi¡¯s worried voice had Shen Lingshuang smirking a little. This son of hers was usually really smart such that even the sharpest of criminals would usually not be able to escape from his grasp ¨C how was he so silly on the path of love then? Since he had sent Xiao Bai over to Qianxun¡¯s ce, she would definitely send him back once they were to return under the circumstances of not knowing if Xiao Bai was her son. Surely her son must have guessed that as well? Or perhaps, was he just acting dumb? ¡°The driver¡¯s busy and went out. Second, Third and Fourth are all busy as well. You¡¯re not busy now, right? Hurry ande back to send me to the hospital.¡± Shen Lingshuang ordered. ¡°I¡¯ve got something on now. besides, it¡¯ll take me sometime before I head back and that will definitely affect your body. I¡¯ll order someone to send you to the hospital now.¡± When she heard that, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s eyes widened as her tone turned slightly rougher. ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone else! In any case, you better hurry back or your mother¡¯s going to die before she sees you!¡± With that, she hung up. ¨C Chapter 910 - Shi Guang’s relationship with the Su Family (30)

    Chapter 910: Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai rubbed his eyes. ¡°Mummy, I want to sleep.¡± If this was her ce, Su Qianxun would have carried him to the bedroom right away. However, she was at the Lus¡¯ ce now as she turned and looked in the direction of the kitchen. Shen Lingshuang walked out. ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s tired?¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head before looking at Qianxun. ¡°Mummy, let¡¯s go sleep.¡± He then tugged at her hands. ¡°It¡¯s time for his afternoon nap as well. I¡¯ll leave him to you then, Qianxun.¡± Shen Lingshuang did not take Qianxun as an outsider at all and left Xiao Bai to her entirely. Hesitating for a moment, Su Qianxun brought him to his bedroom. Had she known that this would happen, she would not have brought Xiao Bai out for lunch before sending him back. She should have sent him back before lunch. That way, she could leave right after Xiao Bai falls asleep for his nap. Xiao Bai¡¯s room was decorated warmly with sky blue bed sheets and matching wallpapers. There was a book cab filled with books and some car models that were mostly collectors editions ¨C that was matching with Xiao Bai¡¯s preferences. ¡°Mummy, together.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s bright eyes were locked on Qianxun such that her heart could not help but melt into a puddle. ¡°Alright.¡± Since she was going to stay for dinner, it would take some time before night arrives. If she were to head down after Xiao Bai falls asleep, she wouldn¡¯t know what to chat with Shen Lingshuang about as well. Hence, she justid down next to Xiao Bai hoping that she would be able to leave right after dinnerter. Yet, there was an uneasy feeling in her heart about spending time alone with Shen Lingshuang. Shen Lingshuang was no nasty person and she was well known for being friendly,passionate and besides, her attitude towards her was really good as well. But why did she feel as though Shen Lingshuang was being... overly friendly? In any case, she dropped Shi Guang a message thinking that there wouldn¡¯t be any issues if Shi Guang was around and she was having dinner in the capacity of Shi Guang¡¯s friend. Why should I go when you¡¯re visiting your mother-inw to be? Shi Guang¡¯ster was sote that she hadn¡¯t even arrived when dinner was about to start. Qianxun dropped her another text only to receive a reply that she was about to leave. This was the first time that Qianxun felt that Shi Guang was... unreliable as a person! Su Qianxun was waiting for someone and so was Shen Lingshuang who was looking at the time consistently. She did not believe that her son would not return. But, this should be long enough for him to head back from the military base to the house ¨C why was he not back yet! She held Qianxun¡¯s hand and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°Why are you so skinny... you don¡¯t seem so skinny on television!¡± ¡°One would appear fatter on screen.¡± ¡°Oh, so you¡¯ve got to be skinnier in real life.¡± Shen Lingshuang frowned. ¡°I still think it¡¯s better for you to not be an actress. It¡¯s too much suffering! For the sake of looking good, you¡¯ve got to endure not eating good food. What if you were to starve your body into illness?¡± Su Qianxun did not know what to reply and merely looked at Shen Lingshuang, somewhat exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s tough being an actress, right?¡± ¡°Nopes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so rare that you¡¯re not haughty at all. How nice.¡± Shen Lingshuang said as she suddenly spouted out of nowhere. ¡°It must be really tough for you to give birth all alone back then, right?¡± Chapter 911 - I Merely Forgot You (1)

    Chapter 911: I Merely Forgot You (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That topic was difficult for Su Qianxun as she nearly choked while drinking the soup. Instantly, Shen Lingshuang handed her some tissues. ¡°Eat slower, slower.¡± Shen Lingshuang then continued naturally, ¡°It¡¯s all Yanzhi¡¯s fault. Say, he¡¯s already so old and looks rather sharp, yet, he¡¯s like an idiot when ites to love. But you mustn¡¯t me him too...¡± Su Qianxun had barely caught her breath and wanted to exin. ¡°It¡¯s not...¡± ¡°Not what?¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face was upset. ¡°Don¡¯t speak up for him! If not for the fact that he¡¯s so obtuse and treated you badly, you wouldn¡¯t have left the child with him. In this world, which woman would be willing to be separated from their child? It¡¯s such a tough affair for a woman to bear a child while her body changes as well as her temper. Also, every woman shares a deep emotional link with their children...¡± Su Qianxun was absolutely awkward right now. She wanted to exin that Xiao Bai was not hers. Yet, the more Shen Lingshuang spoke, the more she was reminded of her own child. It was truly tough for her to bear that child on her own back then. At theter stages, her feet would cramp up consistently while she could barely eat or sleep properly with the child creating a ruckus in her belly. But at the end, the child was still unable to... ¡°Come,e. Since we¡¯re so happy today, let¡¯s have a little alcohol.¡± Shen Lingshuang then took out two cups and filled them with... white spirit 1 . Drinking? White Spirit? Or was it maotai 1 ...? Su Qianxun¡¯s hands that were beneath the table started sweating... ¡°Erm, I have to driveter so I can¡¯t drink.¡± She rejected through an excuse. However, Shen Lingshuang had already filled the cup for her. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll just have the driver send you backter.¡± ¡°But I can¡¯t really drink and white spirit has a high alcohol content.¡± She could drink ¨C but why must they drink white spirit? ¡°Chief Lu loves white spirit so this is all we have at home. Or do you want to wait awhile? I¡¯ll go check if we¡¯ve got red wine.¡± Shen Lingshuang asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine, that¡¯ll be too much trouble.¡± Qianxun replied on courtesy. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll stick with white then. No choice, I¡¯m ustomed to it because of Chief Lu as well, so all I drink is white spirit right now.¡± Shen Lingshuang sipped a little before raising the cup to Qianxun. Xiao Bai chimed in at the side. ¡°I want to drink too!¡± Instantly, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, children must not drink alcohol.¡± Su Qianxun was stunned ¨C she was only saying that out of courtesy! If there was a choice, red wine would naturally be better! But since Shen Lingshuang had already put things that way, she¡¯ll drink a little then. A small cup of white spirit should be equivalent to a huge ss of red wine. The fragrance of the wine was alluring as she gave it a sip ¨C it was clean and sweet despite a little burn. Overall, the taste was rather good as she gulped the entire cup. Shen Lingshuang then praised her, ¡°Qianxun, good guts!¡± She then filled Qianxun¡¯s cup again but did not insist on her drinking anymore this time round. Instead, she took food for Qianxun while checking the time. Why was First still not back yet? If he doesn¡¯t return soon, this dinner¡¯s going to be over! Work, work, work! Even his father the great chief isn¡¯t as busy as he was! Honestly, the way he¡¯s upying himself with work right now as though his entire world revolves around it... how was she going to see him form a family at this rate? ¡°Honestly, First has no tact at all. That¡¯s why he¡¯s still a bachelor even at 30.¡± ¡°A man¡¯s still eligible at 30. There¡¯s no rush, no rush.¡± Qianxun felt that she would definitely get indigestion for this meal. Chapter 912 - I Merely Forgot You (2)

    Chapter 912: I Merely Forgot You (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Lingshuang then sighed. ¡°Out of the four brothers, I know that three of them had at least been in love before. Only First seemed to have not... does his time with you count?¡± Su Qianxun shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°See. You guys have already had a child together and yet you haven¡¯t been in love?¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s face was filled with regret. ¡°It must be because his father had thrown him into the military since he was young. Even for school, he attended a military school and while other boys were out courting girls, he was training in the military. While other boys were having their first love, he was training in the military and even till the point where other boys get married, he was STILL training in the military.¡± Qianxun merely ate in silence. She looked at Xiao Bai beside her who seemed to be used to the rants by now. When he caught her eye, he snuck a snigger. ¡°In reality, Yanzhi¡¯s luck with women is not all that bad and there are many girls that have a thing for him. As long as he were to nod his head, he could get married anytime. The thing is, he didn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s only till now that I know he¡¯s been waiting for Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy...¡± But that¡¯s not me Qianxunughed in her heart, not knowing what that feeling was. Right now, she merely wanted toplete her meal as quickly as possible and get out of here ¨C there¡¯s no hope left of depending on Shi Guang toe and rescue her. Just then, the door opened. Qianxun turned around instinctively only to catch sight of Lu Yanzhi entering suavely with his military uniform. The badges on his shoulders shone brightly, illuminating the coolness of his handsome face. Because his topmost button was undone, there was even a mysterious sense of sensuality to it such that it seemed as though even donning a military uniform could have one seem fashionable. Catching sight of her sitting in the dining room, he seemed to be surprised and his expression froze slightly. Su Qianxun could not wish for more than a hole to appear so that she could burrow herself in it. That cup of white spirit was clearly fine earlier on but why was she feeling giddy right now and her cheeks were even burning on fire. At the sight of her son¡¯s return, Shen Lingshuang stood up happily. ¡°Yanzhi, why are you suddenly back?¡± Weren¡¯t YOU the one that called me back? Lu Yanzhi was speechless although in reality, he could have already guessed what his mother was up to long ago. As to how na?ve and innocent their mother was, all the four sons knew about it. What they could do was only to amodate her ¨C after all, if they didn¡¯t do so, Chief Lu would whoop them. Xiao Bai dashed over happily as well. ¡°Daddy!!¡± Lu Yanzhi picked him up conveniently and tossed him up in the air while catching him with one hand while rubbing his nose with the other. Qianxun frowned as her heart skipped a beat. Fuck you, Lu Yanzhi! This is your son, not a gun! Who even ys like that? What if you fail to catch him? She was hoping that Shen Lingshuang could chastise Lu Yanzhi for this but yet she seemed to be used to it and didn¡¯t seem to think that anything was wrong. Qianxun then clutched at her forehead speechlessly. She then stood up. Just as she was about to find a reason to excuse herself and leave, the door opened once more as Shi Guang walked in. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Of all times! Qianxun had thought that the situation wouldn¡¯t be that awkward with Shi Guang arriving and yet, now that Shi Guang was here, could she even leave now? ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Little auntie!¡± The both of them left the dining room to wee Shi Guang leaving only Su Qianxun and Lu Yanzhi. Looking at one another¡¯s calm, silent eyes, both of them turned away instantly after. Chapter 913 - I Merely Forgot You (3)

    Chapter 913: I Merely Forgot You (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang had turned upte on purpose as she wanted Qianxun to stay longer. Based on her understanding of Shen Lingshuang, she knew that Lu Yanzhi would definitely have been called home as well. But Shi Guang had not expected that Lu Yanzhi had merely arrived moments before her. Gosh, Yanzhi was really putting too little effort. If not for the fact that Xiao Bai needed a mother, Shi Guang truly would not have hoped that Qianxun and Yanzhi would be together. After all, she was blood rted to Qianxun. But then again, if Qianxun was her auntie and were to get together with Yanzhi. Then, Shi Guang herself was married to Yanchen as well. Wouldn¡¯t that be... fufufu gosh, everything¡¯s crazy messy! At then, Shi Guang caught sight of Shen Lingshuang making eyes at her. Freezing for a moment, Shi Guang watched her and asked her with a facial expression what¡¯s up. Shen Lingshuang then touched her own tummy. Instantly, Shi Guang thought that Shen Lingshuang knew about the pregnancy. It was only when Shen Lingshuang looked over at the dining table at Qianxun and Lu Yanzhi that Shi Guang understood ¨C Shen Lingshuang was asking her to think of an excuse to leave only Lu Yanzhi and Su Qianxun in the dining room. Shi Guang coughed out. ¡°Right, mummy. Earlier on, big auntie-inw gave me a call asking me to head over to her ce as she was looking for me. She seemed rather urgent but this militarypound is way too huge. I forgot where big uncle¡¯s ce is at?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± Shen Lingshuang hurried to the living room to get her and Xiao Bai¡¯s coat while turning to Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Son, I¡¯ll go to your big uncle¡¯s ce with Shi Guang. You two lovebirds eat first and don¡¯t wait for us, alright?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s mouth cramped up. ¡°...¡± Lovebirds? What the?! She then looked at Lu Yanzhi ¨C his expression was stoic and he didn¡¯t seem as though he had the slightest intent of exining things. Qianxun opened her mouth nervously and called out at Shen Lingshuang¡¯s back view. ¡°Auntie...¡± By then, Shen Lingshuang had already pulled Shi Guang and Xiao Bai out while closing the door, leaving a dumbfounded Su Qianxun. She looked at Lu Yanzhi opposite her ¨C he was tall and upright, his shoulders sharp and defined, exuding a domineering aura. Those eyes were equally overpowering and lethal. She clenched her fist while saying in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± But she had just taken a step into the living room and was about to take her coat when the Lus¡¯ helper came over. ¡°Miss Su, Madam had ordered that we must take good care of you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already done eating.¡± Su Qianxun wanted to turn and leave but she was held back again. ¡°No, no. Our main dish hasn¡¯t been served yet. If you were to leave right now, madam wouldn¡¯t definitely me me for it.¡± The helper¡¯s face was pleading, hoping that Qianxun wouldn¡¯t cause her to receive a scolding. Su Qianxun was particrly speechless ¨C this was the first time she had evere across a guest being forcefully retained. But so be it. She would just eat then ¨C she had forgotten earlier that she had some things to rify with Lu Yanzhi as well. When Su Qianxun returned to the dining room, the lights of the entire house suddenly extinguished as the helper walked in with two candles. All the white spirit and Chinese food on the table had already been cleared and in ce was red wine and steak apanied with a bouquet of flowers. There was even melodious music being yed in the background with a romantic atmosphere. This was clearly an intricately nned out candlelight dinner! Su Qianxun waspletely stumped... The reason why Shi Guang and gang had left was this...?! Chapter 914 - I Merely Forgot You (4)

    Chapter 914: I Merely Forgot You (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun was exceptionally speechless and looked as though she was so done with everything. Shi Guang and the others had truly mistaken her rtionship with Lu Yanzhi ¨C they were not a couple nor were they long lost lovers. She merely swept a cold nce at Lu Yanzhi ¨C his expression was calm as usual. Even though he could already tell of his mother¡¯s motives instantly, he still epted it nevertheless and was already cutting at his steak without saying anything. The candlelight that was illuminating his face revealed a pair of deep eyes that were shining tenderly, masking the steely aura that his entire demeanour gave off. Sensing her gaze, he looked up at her. As both of them looked at one another coupled with the type of atmosphere present, it was particrly flirty. Just as Su Qianxun thought that Lu Yanzhi would be ignoring her as usual, he suddenly spoke coldly, ¡°What are you freezing there for! Sit down!¡± His presence was already domineering enough to begin with. Coupled with the fact that Qianxun already had a subconscious fear towards him, his voice sounded even more booming than usual. Su Qianxun sat down as though she was sitting on needles as she looked at this calm man. Hiding every single bit of difort in her heart, she was determined to speak her mind. Clearing her throat, she got to the point. ¡°Mr Lu, I don¡¯t like to be mistaken by others.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked up at her but did not speak. Su Qianxun¡¯s expression was firm as she cleared her throat and continued, ¡°The previous time round, you had your sone call me mummy during my engagement. That prank was already extremely overboard and you had severely damaged my reputation. Without even apologizing afterwards, you even threw your son to me? To be honest, I have no idea what you¡¯re trying to do. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your son might get abused by leaving him with a stranger? If you truly don¡¯t have time to take care of your son, please hire a professional! I¡¯ve got no interest in helping someone else take care of their children nor do I like to be the godmother of others!¡± Even though she fancied Xiao Bai quite a bit, she still had to spill her grievances and instantly, she felt much more relieved. After she was done, Lu Yanzhi smiled. However, that smile was far from soothing; it was somewhat terrifying and chilling. Su Qianxun frowned even tighter and looked at him in bewilderment as she tried her best to put on a stern andposed face. Actor! Lu Yanzhi harrumphed coldly in his heart. He hated the way she sounded with her tone; the way she looked with her expression. And yet, he just could not get angry at her somehow. He ced his cutlery down and looked at her. When she took off her mink coat, it left her wearing only a single white,ce dress that showed how rosy her skin was. Even despite not wearing any make up, just her phoenix eyes alone were enough to entuate how elegant she was. Under the illumination of the candlelight, she looked extremely tender and even somewhat... warm. The way he was staring at her had Su Qianxun feeling somewhat unnerved. She could not help but blurt out roughly, ¡°You should take care of your own son.¡± He took his ss of red wine and sipped while sizing her up, speaking as though he was teasing her, ¡°The reason why you¡¯re not acknowledging your son is because you¡¯re afraid that might interfere with you looking for other men, huh?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s entire forehead was creased. ¡°My son? Are you crazy... Lu Yanzhi, just what are you ying at!¡± Using your son as a tool to torment me? She really wanted tosh out at him. Chapter 915 - I Merely Forgot You (5)

    Chapter 915: I Merely Forgot You (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanzhi reversed the question casually, ¡°What do you think I¡¯m ying at?¡± Su Qianxun felt as though her entire chest was stuffed to the brim as she could not help but blurt out, ¡°Fuck!¡± ¡°No vulgarities!¡± ¡°Who was the one who taught me those? Fuck! You¡¯ve got the cheek to tell me that!¡± In the past, she was an absolute goody two shoes who wouldn¡¯t swear at all ¨C he was the one who had bloody taught her everything. ¡°Then why are you not remembering the other things that I¡¯ve taught you?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes were savage. Instantly, Qianxun froze for a moment as she gulped down some alcohol to bolster her guts. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re trying to do. But don¡¯t forget the words that you¡¯ve said yourself back then. You said that you never want to see me again nor would you appear before me again!¡± Lu Yanzhi ced his wine ss down and put his hand on the dining table, ring at Su Qianxun with slightly pursed lips ¨C his emotions were indecipherable through that nd gaze. Qianxun was extremely unnerved by his stare and didn¡¯t know where to put her hands. Hence, she took the ss of wine and drank it. When it went empty, she refilled and finished it before refilling it once more. With two sses of red wine in, her nervousness disappeared alongside as well. ¡°I don¡¯t like to have any unclean ties with you anymore.¡± She could not deny that as she looked at the stoic and stern Lu Yanchen in his military uniform that exuded a forbidden sensuality, he felt like a demon¡¯s fruit that would intoxicate one just through his smell and drown her should she eat it. But, that was not what she wanted. She drank yet another ss of wine. Now that she had a little too much, her cheeks were flushed as those phoenix eyes of hers looked every more bewitching through her tipsy behaviour as illuminated by the candlelight. After drinking, she would usually be more brash and could thus speak her mind, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything I had to in the past. I wish you all the best and that we never meet again. Even if we did, we¡¯re strangers.¡± Lu Yanzhi nodded gently. He then took his knife and began cutting at his steak smoothly once more, asking without lifting his head at all, ¡°Who brought my son onto the headlines then? Whose fianc¨¦ bumped into my car on purpose and more than that, who was the one who had her fianc¨¦ create that coincidental meeting at the bar?¡± Qianxun gripped her wine ss. ¡°Those were all idents!¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re the one who broke the agreement first. And yet, you¡¯re now afraid of Xiao Bai tagging along with you. Why? Guilt?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s dark tone had a hint of mockery. ¡°I¡¯M guilty?!¡± Qianxunughed bitterly. ¡°What should I be guilty of?¡± ¡°Guilty that you abandoned him back then!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s head shot up and red right into Qianxun¡¯s eyes with a firm conviction such that Qianxun nearly choked. She could not help but scold, ¡°You¡¯re nuts!¡± He narrowed his gaze and looked at her coldly, saying nothing more. The feeling was as though she was a great sinner. Qianxun felt an inexplicable sense of agitation as she roared, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much of a mess you want to create. In any case, the child is yours! But I¡¯ve got to rify! If you were to dump him in front of my doorstep the next time, I¡¯ll just shut the door and disregard his life or death since he¡¯s got nothing to do with me!¡± Lu Yanzhi frowned and red at her icily. ¡°And don¡¯t have your son call me mummy again! If the child needs aplete family; needs a mother, YOU go get him one! Don¡¯t keep calling other strangers as mummy!¡± Qianxun was truly about to die from anger ¨C when facing Lu Yanzhi, she was always like a rocket on fire. Chapter 916 - I Merely Forgot You (6)

    Chapter 916: I Merely Forgot You (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°And you¡¯re quite something huh?!¡± It feels good to agitate me as such, huh?! Lu Yanzhi was suddenly triggered as he stamped on the ground and stood up. Kicking the chair beside him, he marched towards Su Qianxun. Instantly, she looked at him warily feeling a sense of danger... instinctively, she wanted to escape. ¡°I¡¯m done with everything I want to say! I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡± She stood up and strode outside with a fakeposure. However, she was caught up with the swift Lu Yanzhi who pinned her on the sofa. Su Qianxun¡¯s mind went nk as she red straight at Lu Yanzhi and questioned, ¡°What are you trying to do!¡± Her reflexes had her pping out at him but he swiftly caught her arms and gripped them above her head. ¡°You want to hit me huh?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your guts have really grown huh, Su Qianxun? ... To think that you would dare strike at me!¡± He exerted slight strength such that Qianxun could not break free at all. She could only re at him with reddened eyes while snarling, ¡°Let me go!¡± She was looking at the back end, hoping that the helper woulde out so that Lu Yanzhi would let her off ¨C after all, he was someone with an image to maintain. However, her hopes could not have been any emptier. Not only was there no one, there wasn¡¯t even a single peep of sound. ¡°HELP!¡± She screamed, hoping that someone woulde. Her lips were then instantly covered by Lu Yanzhi as he sent a flurry of raging kisses that seemed as though they were about to devour her whole, biting at her tender lips. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s demeanour was chaotic right now as he peeled her lips open with his wild nature, stealing every single inch of space she had in her mouth while his hands burrowed deep into her coat freely while he kissed her deeply... Su Qianxun was losing sense of her logic. She could sense Lu Yanzhi¡¯s anger. However, there was no need for her tofort him at all! She merely wanted to break free yet, her body would not obey her as it slowly melted under his furious attacks. Suddenly, he stopped, breathing heavily. It was then that Su Qianxun gasped awake as she finally could breathe once more ¨C it was as though she had just awakened from a dream. She wanted to push him away but she had no strength ¨C the man that was pinned on her seemed like a ball of mes. Panting while yelling loudly, Su Qianxun was struggling to regain her senses. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, you get up!¡± He looked at her expressionlessly, containing a bewitching mist within his haughty expression ¨C that was an imperceptible feeling that only Lu Yanzhi could give off. Being watched by him as such had Su Qianxun losing her sense of self. Her thoughts turned from confusion to fluster as she could not help but struggle once more. Their bodies were grinding extremely heavily as Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lust was roaring at full power right now, causing Su Qianxun to merely feel as though a certain part of her body was about to explode. He gulped and pinned her arms above her head. Even though he was furious, his voice was cracking a little. ¡°Keep quiet!¡± Qianxun clenched her teeth, her chest feeling as though there was something she could not heave out. She took a couple of deep breaths topose herself before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you check how heavy you are? If you¡¯re not going to get up, I¡¯m going to run out of air!¡± Not only did Lu Yanzhi not get up, he even pinned her further upon hearing that. He curled his lips. ¡°Six years ago, you were the one that came to be pinned beneath me willingly. I pinned you for such a long time and yet I don¡¯t recall you getting injured in any way?!¡± Chapter 917 - I Merely Forgot You (7)

    Chapter 917: I Merely Forgot You (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing that, Su Qianxun¡¯s entire face flushed with a bright tomato red, be it due to anger, embarrassment or the alcohol rush. ¡°You...¡± are despicable, cruel...! I can¡¯t even argue with you in terms of shamelessness! She red at him and was so close to just breathing out fire through anger. However, she merely scolded him in her heart ¨C now was not the time to get tough. The tougher a stance she took, the fiercer he would get. And indeed, seeing how she had stopped moving and was ring at him coldly, Lu Yanzhi got up and sat down at the other sofa at the side. Qianxun sat up, her eyes flickering with a trace that indicated her n had seeded while she tidied her clothes. However, that flicker was caught by Lu Yanzhi as he reached out with his long legs and pushed her legs. The force coupled with the fact that she had drank quite a bit earlier on caused Qianxun to lose her bnce and fell sideways... right onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s body. ¡°Ah!¡± She red at Lu Yanzhi with a hint of indignance as though she was scolding him for being childish. ¡°Sending yourself into my embrace?¡± His seemingly calm demeanour held a hint of the evilness within them as a smirk spread through his serious and deep countenance. Su Qianxun was extremely speechless. ¡°...¡± Forget it! Even if she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, couldn¡¯t she just hide from him then? She then stood up and looked at him seriously. ¡°I hope that everything in the past will remain in the past. In the future, we¡¯ll each walk our own paths. Old person, I hope that you¡¯ll be kind and stop messing around with me anymore!¡± Su Qianxun grabbed her coat and bag before turning around. She had just taken a single step when he called her back. ¡°Stop there!¡± Trying to drive back reeking of alcohol ¨C was this woman courting death? ¡°What more do you want?¡± Qianxun turned around exasperatedly. ¡°Old person?!¡± His face turned dark and icy like an icicle. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t remembered wrongly, you¡¯re 33 this year aren¡¯t you? You¡¯ll be 34 after this year, right?¡± Qianxun sniggered in mockery, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re still quite young and cant be considered as an old person. But for a youngdy like me who¡¯s in her twenties, we should be considered as people from different generations instead. If we talk, there¡¯ll probably be a generation gap!¡± She wanted to walk away suavely when her hand was yanked back by Lu Yanzhi, causing her eyes to widen and gasp. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Lu Yanzhi did not relent. Scoffing coldly, he pulled her along up the stairs causing Qianxun to gape in shock. ¡°Let me go, asshole!¡± ¡°Just where are you taking me?!¡± ¡°What are you doing?! Lu Yanzhi, do you believe I¡¯ll scream! By then, your family would lose all their face!¡± Along the way up, Qianxun was trying her best to break free from his grasp. However, her efforts at hitting his wrist could only be considered as futile in the face of the strong man. He only let her off after pushing her into a room and locking it. Qianxun rubbed her reddened wrist while looking around ¨C it seemed to be a guest room. She then frowned. ¡°What are you thinking bringing me here?¡± ¡°Old person, right?!¡± The dim, yellow lights in the room made Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep gaze seem even more dangerous than usual. Chapter 918 - I Merely Forgot You (8) Chapter 918: I Merely Forgot You (8) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qianxun felt a chill looking at him. ¡°Not old, you¡¯re not old at all! Men are like wine and you age with time! At 30, a man is just like a flower with a mature aura and way of handling things. Not only are they sharp with a career, they also have an unbeatable charisma. Right now, there are many youngsses out there who have a thing for mature men like you to be their husbands.¡± She suddenly felt like a student that was afraid of the discipline master, not daring to enrage him and could only use words of ttery. In reality, she truly felt that he was a little old ¨C that was the reason why there was always some friction between their interactions. ¡°Then what did you mean by your words earlier on?¡± He rebutted. Qianxun blinked, not knowing how to reply ¨C indeed, age is a sensitive topic to both women AND men! ¡°People who don¡¯t know might even think that I haven¡¯t satisfied you enough in bed. Though, I don¡¯t recall ever sleeping with you after turning 30.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s words poked as though he was picking on her. ¡°But with your skills that are akin to a dead fish, should you even be looking down on others?¡± Su Qianxun nearly spat out blood! Just because she poked at him for being old, he was picking on her technique?! Damn it, he¡¯s speaking as though he¡¯s soooo good at it! All he knows is being rough and ramming... Clearly agitated, Lu Yanzhi leaned beside her ear and whispered, ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯ve experienced even more men through these years and your technique has improved?¡± Qianxun instantly raised her hand and wanted to p at him. However, he caught her hand and even held onto it. Panting heavily and unable to break free, she red at him while he looked back indifferently. After a moment, as though she had just lost a war, Qianxun softened her voice. ¡°Let go. I want to go back.¡± His lips curled. ¡°Call me Good Brother and I¡¯ll let go!¡± Good Brother... Those words caused Qianxun to stiffen as though she was just jolted by a bolt of current. In the past, there was once when she had identally stumbled into the bathroom while he was bathing ¨C that was the first time she had seen him fully nude. His sexy muscles were tight and shone with a radiance as water droplets were sliding off them. Stunned, her eyes instinctively moved downwards into that forest below... Instantly, the stoned her turned around and wanted to dash away in fright. However, he caught onto her from behind and whispered, ¡°Call me Good Brother and I¡¯ll let you off.¡± At that time, her ears burned as though they had caught on fire. After a long time, she opened her eyes and closed them ¨C her entire mind was filled with that forest and the words he had said to her, causing her to feel fuzzy and numb all over. Initially, she had really hated him, thinking that he was together with the bad guys. But each time she had nightmares at night, he would be the one hugging her and saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Good Brother will always take care of you.¡± Later on when she met with danger and was almost killed, or the couple of times when she was almost taken advantage of by others, he would always hug her tightly and repeat, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Good Brother will protect you.¡± That warm breath of his was both itchy and safe, as though she had finally found warmth in the coldest of winters and was unwilling to let go. Now that she thought about it, she was truly silly. A man his age that liked people to call him Good Brother? What a pervert. He was more like a hooligan than any soldier at all! Chapter 919 - I Merely Forgot You (9)

    Chapter 919: I Merely Forgot You (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun tensed up stiff as a statue, biting her lower lip as though she was having a standoff with Lu Yanzhi. And just like that, he cuffed her hands. After the both of them stood off for awhile, Lu Yanzhi finally let loose and harrumphed coldly before turning around suddenly, leaving her with nothing but a haughty back view before the door was mmed shut mercilessly. The sudden release of emotions through Su Qianxun¡¯s body caused her to lean against the door limply as a wave of feelings gushed through her. It took her sometime before she recovered. She tried opening the door to leave only to find it locked from outside. ¡°LU! YAN! ZHI!¡± She was practically growling those words out, feeling that one fine day she would probably die of anger from this man. Just what in the world was he trying to do?! To think that he would lock her in his house? Doesn¡¯t he know that this was illegal?! Qianxun walked in circles around the room, feeling the giddiness sink in her mind as her body gradually lost its strength as well. Walking over to the door, she found it locked still. Does this Lu Yanzhi think that they were still in the past when he could lock her in her own ce? B*stard! Qianxun scolded in her heart before lying down on the bed. The rush of the alcohol filled her mind as she was sapped of strength, losing her consciousness as her view started spinning around. Slowly, she closed her eyes and slowly sank into slumber. Rather than dreaming, it was more of taking a walk down memoryne... It was extremely surreal because... everything had happened before. That was her past with Lu Yanzhi. In a world of evil where she would have never imagined herself to ever be in. Su Qianxun could have never imaginednding at a ce as such. A dark, mysterious forest filled with ancient statues surrounded by guards carrying guns all around ¨C these were all international criminals who wouldn¡¯t bat a single eyelid even while murdering. If she had any funny thoughts, she could very well lose her life at this ce. Even though that man who was called Ah Zhi had saved her, there was no way she could remain calm and not want to escape at a ce as such. However, she knew that escaping was impossible given her own capabilities. It was as though she was nted in the middle of devils that had appeared during Halloween; a helpless prey that could only watch as they danced and carved their scythes. Ah Zhi seemed like the odd one out amongst them, someone who did not do drugs or toy with women like the rest of them. He had a handsome face and a dark, mysterious aura. That was the reason why he could bewitch their boss, gaining him a status of power amongst this group of hardened criminals. Even though she was brought away by him as his woman, he hadn¡¯tid a single finger on her. He would only watch her silently from time to time, pursing his lips tightly with a hint of impatience. At that time, she did not know what he was trying to do. When she finally found out about his true identity, she then realised that he was actually being troubled over how to deal with her. After all, if he made a mess of things, he may end up exposing his identity. At that time, she had not considered the possibility of him being a spy. That was due to how he was speaking like a hooligan with crude words that made her ears burn hot. Every night, he would hug her to bed where she could feel his warm aura and the burning desire of a man¡¯s lust. She did not know what he meant by that. There seemed to be many men who had their eyes on her and yet he took her for himself against the crowd. The reasons for a man to want a woman were clear. Yet, why was he notying a finger on her? Chapter 920 - I Merely Forgot You (10)

    Chapter 920: I Merely Forgot You (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the beginning, she would be extremely neurotic and would lose sleep every night with her body stiffened. Even after ensuring that he had already slept, she would still not dare to go sleep. It was as though she was a piece of meat on a chopping board ready to be ughtered at any moment. If the knife came down quickly, at least the ending would be swift. Yet, the most tormentous feeling was never knowing when the knife was ever going to fall; the days of waiting for death. Time passed day after day and that was the status quo for an entire month. Soon, her fear began to leave her and at the same time, she could feel that Ah Zhi did not seem to want to do anything to her. Yet, that had her feeling even more scared ¨C she was afraid that he might cast her out into the den of men out there waiting for her should he be displeased any day. She knew clearly well the sort of temptation that her body and face would often bring for men. There were quite a number of times when she had overheard them conversing in English about how beautiful she was. They were all waiting for Ah Zhi to be sick of her before enjoying her as a delicious meal. There were even discussions of them ying with her together. At that time, she knew that she would definitely have to pander to Ah Zhi so that he would not abandon her. He was her safety to ensure that she would note across harm¡¯s way. Otherwise, the torment that was awaiting her would be akin to Hell. Yet, she would have never expected that even as Ah Zhi did not abandon her, there would be other men coveting to get their hands on her. The man which everyone called the Second Master had been indignant ever since Ah Zhi stole her away from his grasp. Each time he looked at her, there would always be a burning desire in his eyes. There came a day when Ah Zhi was not in the vige. Stealthily, he had people bring her away from Ah Zhi¡¯s vige. The moment she caught sight of that tall and ck Second Master, she gulped in her heart. I¡¯m dead! What should I do? What should I do! She knew that she shouldn¡¯t get tough and could only drag things out... till Ah Zhi was back! Repressing her urge to escape, she smiled at Second Master and said with a sweet tone, ¡°Have you asked me here to drink with you, Second Master? But should we eat something first? I haven¡¯t had lunch and I¡¯m feeling so hungry!¡± She furrowed her brows and bit down on her lips gently, looking extremely pitiful ¨C she knew that no men would reject her in that state. There was a trace of hesitance on Second Master¡¯s face. Eventually, he sumbed to that pitiful and pleading look of hers and nodded his head, ordering his subordinates to bring dishes in one after another. She ate really, really slowly despite the intense fluster in her heart hoping that Ah Zhi would return soon! At the beginning, Second Master was still in the mood to flirt and drink a little with her. But as time went by, he was gradually getting impatient as the way he looked at her burned with a diabolical thirst. Shit! She knew that there was no more ways to drag this further as she stood up and wanted to run. However, Second Master was way swifter than her as he swooped up and scooped her, tossing her onto the bed despite her fervent struggles and screams. She shrieked out with frightful eyes as she watched Second Master undress his pants. Cowering back and trembling, she begged, ¡°P-Please don¡¯te over! P-Please!¡± Second Master licked his lips maliciously. ¡°Don¡¯t bother hiding. I¡¯m going to get you today!¡± Chapter 921 - I Merely Forgot You (11)

    Chapter 921: I Merely Forgot You (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He gripped her ankle and yanked her towards him before coaxing with a softer voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,ss. I¡¯ll definitely be gentle and you¡¯ll definitely enjoy this more than with Ah Zhi!¡± She was trembling from head to toe as she kicked at her legs and begged, ¡°Please spare me, please! Otherwise, Young Master Zhi would definitely be furious when he returns! He¡¯ll definitely get angry because I¡¯m his woman! I¡¯m his! He¡¯ll not let you off if you touch me!¡± Second Master paid no heed to her threats at all. He smirked out. ¡°Young Master Zhi? Who is he even to stand up to my wishes? Don¡¯t bank on himing to save you. In fact, even if he returns, I doubt he¡¯ll have the guts to interrupt us...¡± With that, a pair of rough hands started wing at her clothes. With her clothes torn, she shrieked out in despair, ¡°Let me go! Don¡¯t touch me! Let me go!!! Help! HELP! HELPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!!!¡± Fear and pain had caused her to let loose of any restraints she had as she howled out from the depths of her heart, ¡°AH ZHI... AH ZHI! AH ZHIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!¡± That howl was truly akin to a cuckoo spitting out blood through crowing. At the same time, the tightly shut door was kicked right open! Looking at the man whose presence seemed like a god¡¯s descent, she yelled out with all her might, ¡°AH ZHI, SAVE ME! SAVE ME!!!¡± That scene in the room had Ah Zhi burning with a torrential rage as he dashed forth and sent Second Master flying with a single kick before taking off his jacket and wrapping her up with it. That kick had Second Master stumped as well. Clutching his head that was bleeding, he flipped up and lunged at Ah Zhi, yelling, ¡°Ah Zhi, how dare youy your hands on me for a woman!¡± Ah Zhi shielded her with a single arm while he swept out another gun with his other hand, firing multiple shots at Second Master. When she heard the shots, her first reaction was to scream and burrow her head into his embrace. Later on, she found out that even though he had fired multiple shots, none of them hadnded on Second Master except for a single one that shot him right where it made him a man. Even though Ah Zhi did not kill him, he made sure that Second Master would never be a man again! The sound of the gunshots caused many people to gather around. She thought that she must have definitely caused a huge mess. However, Ah Zhi disregarded all of them and carried her back. At that time, even if she had been reaffirming herself that she was in a world of evil and the man who was carrying her was a big baddie that she had to fight and resist, her heart told a different tale as she sank down in his warm embrace. Curling towards him, she stole the warmth away from him hungrily that dispelled the fear in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me, don¡¯t abandon me. I¡¯m really afraid. Please don¡¯t leave, I want to go home, I¡¯m really scared...¡± He hugged her tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Forget about everything earlier on, nothing has happened just now.¡± ¡°You¡¯re fine now, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you, I¡¯ll send you home...¡± Even though his voice was firm as he whispered to her, she felt warmth beyond anything else... Chapter 922 - I Merely Forgot You (12)

    Chapter 922: I Merely Forgot You (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shen Lingshuang returned with Shi Guang and Xiao Bai, the entire house was pitch ck. Neither of them turned on the lights as well as Xiao Bai asked softly, ¡°Where¡¯s daddy and mummy?¡± ¡°Probably sleeping?¡± Both Shen Lingshuang and Shi Guang had an inkling of what that ¡®sleeping¡¯ meant. However, that was not the case for Xiao Bai as he grumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t they wait for me toe back before we can all sleep together?¡± His greatest wish was to sleep together with his daddy and mummy. ¡°Cough, cough! Erm...¡± Just as Shi Guang was thinking about how to exin things to Xiao Bai, the lights in the living room were turned on. Instantly, a warm yellow light filled the entire ce followed by an icy cold tension. Seated on the sofa was a tall and well built man whose entire aura was absolutely frosty. His expression was akin to a tiger biding its time before the storm and was frighteningly chilling. Both Shen Lingshuang and Shi Guang were stunned. Seeing how his daddy was still awake, Xiao Bai bolted over happily. ¡°Daddy!¡± Lu Yanzhi fondled his head before looking at Shen Lingshuang and Shi Guang. Shen Lingshuang rubbed at her head before acting casual. ¡°Why are you not asleep yet?¡± Did he not manage to keep her here? She then continued asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Qianxun?¡± Lu Yanzhi stood up from the sofa with a petrifying coldness as he looked at his mother. ¡°Mother, could you stop doing such meaningless stuff in the future?¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Lingshuang looked sideways at Shi Guang who was biting at her lips and keeping silent, pretending to not understand. Within her heart, Shen Lingshuang was heaving a sigh ¨C this son of hers was way too simr to her husband at times; both of them gave off an exceptionally dominating presence. She then harrumphed coldly and said, ¡°If you could have what it takes to get a wife back home, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry as such. Do you think you¡¯re still young? Both of you have already had a child together, could you guys just stop with this merry go round and just live life happily together? You¡¯re like your father in every way, even that nasty temper of yours. Look at how nice of a girl Qianxun is? Yet, you dumped her after she bore a child for you. Do you think that¡¯s eptable? Us Lus must not do something as heartless as such. You have to consider the good that this woman has as well! A woman is only a woman if she¡¯s a little coy. Look at your father, even though he has that nasty temper, he also knows how to coax me at times...¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s head was hurting ¨C this was a sign she was going to rant on forever more. He took Xiao Bai by the hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯ste now. You¡¯ve got to shower and sleep.¡± Looking at how her son was ignoring her and taking her grandson upstairs, Shen Lingshuang raised her pitch. ¡°Look at that attitude of yours! Whose interests do you think I¡¯m having in my heart for doing all this?!¡± She then sighed and looked at Shi Guang. ¡°You and Yanchen are still the best for not having me to worry. Right, is Yanchening to pick you upter?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body froze up momentarily as she blinked before smiling at Shen Lingshuang and replying calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not heading back tonight. I¡¯ll just rest here.¡± She had not told Lu Yanchen she had returned home at all. Shen Lingshuang was curious. ¡°You¡¯re not heading back? Then is Yanchening overter?¡± ¡°No idea. He¡¯s quite busy these days. Mummy, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll head upstairs first.¡± Shi Guang did not say much as she headed up. Shen Lingshuang frowned. These two were practically inseparable usually ¨C why had things changed? Could they have quarrelled? At that thought, Shen Lingshuang phoned Lu Yanchen. ¡°Son, what are you doing?¡± Chapter 923 - I Merely Forgot You (13)

    Chapter 923: I Merely Forgot You (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu Yanchen asked after a moment of silence. ¡°YOU tell me what¡¯s wrong. Have you quarrelled with Shi Guang? Why else is she here while you¡¯re at home?¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s voice was uncharacteristically stern. ¡°I¡¯m taking some stuff and I¡¯ll head over soon. We haven¡¯t quarrelled,¡± Lu Yanchen replied after pausing for a moment. ¡°But mum, I would like you to help with something.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we meet.¡± ¨C Shi Guangid down on the bed and was preparing to sleep after taking a shower. Recently, her mood has been in a mess. She had came across the toughest crossroad in her life as a woman. This child... should she keep it? Whichever choice she made, it wouldn¡¯t be one that would bring her joy. Shi Guang fell asleep in a daze. Unsure if it was a dream, she felt herself being hugged in a warm embrace that was a little tight such that she could barely breathe and everything felt surreal. Stirring awake, she opened her eyes only to be met with a familiar, handsome face. The magnified face brought with it a refreshing, thick scent of a man that gushed into her nose. At the sight of her waking up, the man curled his lips and kissed her. Shi Guang¡¯s face turned ck instantly as she pushed him. ¡°Let go of me.¡± His grip loosened a little but he did not let go of her entirely. ¡°Why have you woken up? Have I hugged you too tightly? Or are you hungry?¡± ¡°Neither...¡± She reached out for the bedsidemp and turned it on before meeting his gaze with a cold, calm expression. ¡°I woke up because I saw someone I¡¯m annoyed with. Can the annoying person please go out? I want to sleep.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s smile disappeared a little as he gave a resigned look. ¡°Littly Shi, you¡¯re really getting cuter and cuter.¡± Shi Guang rolled her eyes speechlessly. Ignoring him, she turned around. He then hugged her from the back. ¡°You¡¯ll grow older faster if you keep getting angry. Be careful, you might turn into an old hag before you know it.¡± Shi Guang chuckled out in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to talk to you. Till now, you don¡¯t even know the greatest problem between us. Forget it, at the end of the day, this is a problem that all lovers have ¨C ack of trust for one another. If we had enough trust, you would not have set this trap for me. You may call it love, but love should not be an excuse for you to pull off such schemes.¡± He did not trust her because of the issue with her sister. The both of them were just like porcupines that may seem harmonial on the surface. However, if they were to get closer to the root of the problem, the spikes would hurt ¨C that was the reason why there¡¯s an issue now. She was truly troubled over this issue and did not wish to see him right now, feeling as though she would burst into anger at any moment. However, he only knew how to try and coax her without approaching the crux of the issue, not understanding her pain at all. ¡°Why do you think that giving birth to this child means that you would not be able to fulfil your dreams?¡± He whispered beside her. ¡°Dana Vollmer. At 29 years old, she took part in the Women¡¯s 50 Free of the Arena Pro Swim Series while being six months pregnant. She was self-proimed to be the first mother that waspeting and even after giving birth, she returned to the sport and imed three medals during the Olympics, one of them was even a gold medal of the 4 x 100 Mixed Baton Ry. See, even a mother is able to get a gold medal?¡± Shi Guang knew about all those as well ¨C but it wasn¡¯t as though everyone would be as lucky as well. Besides, the Caucasians had a different body physique than the Chinese. Though, how did he know about all this? Chapter 924 - I Merely Forgot You (14)

    Chapter 924: I Merely Forgot You (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen raised more examples. ¡°There¡¯s also a cross country skier who returned to the sport at 34 years old after giving birth. During her 10th month post her pregnancy, she got her 3rd world championship medal... Also, Kara Goucher. At 38 years old, she¡¯s one of the greatest runners in the female marathon scene. Even till now, she retains the shocking world record of 2hours, 15 minutes and 25 seconds for a female marathon. She seemed to have only gotten her gold medal after her pregnancy as well. I think swimming is even more suitable for pregnant women than running and even doctors say it¡¯s already for women to swim while pregnant...¡± Shi Guang frowned ¨C weren¡¯t all these the stuff she had read on the inte? Pausing for a moment, Lu Yanchen continued, ¡°Right now, there are more and more athletes who are continuing their professional career post 30 years old. At 30, naturally most of them want to give birth but they¡¯re not letting that hinder their career progression. On the other hand, as long as they were to strike the right bnce between family and their career, they would be able to get to a point where neither is being let down!¡± Shi Guang turned around and red at him. ¡°You¡¯ve peeked at my search history!¡± To think that he even memorized them all!! ¡°You were also researching on this?¡± He looked surprised as he rubbed his head against hers, sniffing the precious fragrance that belonged to her exclusively. This guy! He¡¯s still acting even though it¡¯s clear he peeped at my search history! Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry. Looking at her expression soften, he moved and held her by the lips. Stunned for a moment, Shi Guang pushed him away to no avail as she continued to punch softly against him. She bit on his finger as he finally let go. Standing up, Shi Guang opened the door and made a gesture for him to leave as he asked exasperatedly, ¡°Where do you want me to sleep?¡± ¡°Guest room.¡± ¡°Mum says that there¡¯s someone there.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t only a single guest room in this house. Go to another one.¡± She said while pushing him out. Bam! The door was then mmed shut and locked on the inside. Lu Yanchen rubbed his nose looking really resigned as he said to Shi Guang from outside the room. ¡°No matter what I do, there¡¯s only a single motive I have.¡± Turning around, he caught sight of First standing at the corridor ¨C he had witnessed everything. ¡°My, someone¡¯s chased out of the room?¡± Lu Yanzhi gloated. If anyone dared tell him that Fourth would ever suffer such a fate, he would have never believed it for his entire life. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened instantly like a turbulent storm iing. Lu Yanzhi ignored his expression and continued looking at him with a sharp, stern face while speaking with a teasing hint, ¡°Come,e. Tell your brother if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly with zero hint of being amused in the slightest bit as though he had not understood his brother¡¯s teasing mockery while replying indifferently, ¡°I think you should take care of yourself first eh, brother? You should be feeling hurried now.¡± ¡°What should I be hurried about?¡± Lu Yanzhi said slowly while looking at his brother smugly. ¡°Of course you should be hurried! You¡¯re already in your thirties!¡± Lu Yanchen chuckled out venomously. ¡°An uncle who can¡¯t even settle a youngss? You¡¯re destined to beat that stick all alone!¡± Lu Yanchen then left, leaving Lu Yanzhi rooted where he was unable to crack anymore jokes. It was a direct stab to his heart! His face darkened to a shade even darker than Lu Yanchen¡¯s was moments ago. ¨C Chapter 925 - I Merely Forgot You (15)

    Chapter 925: I Merely Forgot You (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After living for 30 over years, this was the first time that Lu Yanzhi was being jeered so badly over his age. Bloody hell, what¡¯s wrong with being in your thirties? All of you guys jabbing me with my age, won¡¯t you eventually hit your thirties as well? Hmph! Lu Yanzhi walked to Su Qianxun¡¯s guest room and was unable to open the door. Do you think it¡¯ll work locking in from within? Hmph! He then used a key to unlock it before entering and sitting next to the bed and looking at the intoxicated Su Qianxun. Because of the alcohol, her snow-white skin was infused with ayer of red such that she looked just like a ravishing subus that was sent to wreck hell onto the world. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes were almost burning with fire just by looking at her. Sweeping his gaze, theynded on her plump, red lips that were slightly pursed up and ever so bewitching. Every single bit of thirst he¡¯s had for her over the years were slowly dripping out of him. Despite his immense willpower to maintain his indifference, the gulps that he was making were revealing his thoughts of the moment. Instinctively, his fingers moved and touched her skin. It was the same feeling as in the past, delicate and smooth... Because of his actions, his entire body tensed up as the fire in his eyes raged on. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s logic was almost burnt away as he inched closer towards Qianxun¡¯s lips with a fervent desire. Even though he did not kiss her, his hands were roaming around her thighs as they slowly went down... when he reached the gap of her thighs, he stopped. Suddenly, he stood up and walked out. Bloody hell, who said that I can¡¯t settle her? I just don¡¯t want to! The next day, sunlight seeped through the curtains and spilled through the room. Feeling someone touching her face, Su Qianxun was stirred awake to be greeted with an exquisitely petite face with a pair of bright eyes looking at her. After awhile, she then realised where she was. The Lus¡¯ ce. She had sent Xiao Bai back the previous day and was held back by Shen Lingshuang for dinner. Lu Yanzhi came backter on... and she slept here after drinking too much? Goodness, she was shocked at her own guts. However, she had a dreamst night that waspletely filled with the memories of her and Lu Yanzhi together. It went from fear to happiness, sadness to despair ¨C it was as though she had lived out an entire life just through her dreams. ¡°Mummy!¡± Looking at how she was half awake, Xiao Bai called out. Opening her eyes slowly, Qianxun looked at Xiao Bai and smiled. ¡°Why are you awake this early?¡± Wait, hadn¡¯t she locked the door from withinst night? How did Xiao Bai get in?! Also, the dream of Lu Yanzhi pinning her down ¨C was it real instead? Could he have done anything to herst night?! ¡°I wake up at six every morning. In fact, I¡¯ve already weeded the garden with granny!¡± ¡°Amazing!¡± ¡°Of course! What were you dreaming of, mummy? You were frowning all over.¡± It was because Xiao Bai saw his mummy frowning that he reached out to touch her be, wanting to soothe her emotions. Qianxun chuckled. ¡°I dreamt of a lot of good food but they all disappeared the moment I want to eat them!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes brightened up. ¡°Mummy, you¡¯ll make the same type of dreams as me?¡± You little glutton! Qianxun pinched him on the cheeks dotingly before sitting up. ¡°Of course. But, what did you dream of that was so delicious, Xiao Bai?¡± ¡°Braised ribs. Sticky rice ball made from glutinous rice wine!¡± He then shook Qianxun¡¯s hands. ¡°Mummy, can you make them for me tonight?¡± Chapter 926 - I Merely Forgot You (16)

    Chapter 926: I Merely Forgot You (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun was stumped. She did not want to lie to a kid but how could she possibly make dinner for him? Xiao Bai then looked at her perplexedly. ¡°You don¡¯t know how to make them, mummy?¡± That was a chance for her to make an excuse as Qianxun immediately smiled brightly. ¡°Yepp, I don¡¯t.¡± Somewhat regrettably, Xiao Baimented. ¡°Will you make it for me after learning from granny how toter?¡± Qianxun¡¯s smile cramped up. This little rascal! Unsure if he was doing it on purpose, he was the one giving her the chance to both make an excuse and to fall into the trap at the same time ¨C kids shouldn¡¯t be so scheming at this age! But no matter what, the Lus¡¯ ce was not somewhere she should linger for long. She took out her phone and checked the time. Based on her understanding of Lu Yanzhi, by this time, he should be either out for a morning exercise or returned to the military camp. She must not dy ¨C she had to leave now! After sending Xiao Bai away, Qianxun wanted to leave silently without having breakfast or letting anyone know. But the moment she was about to step out of the door, the door was pushed open from the other side as Shen Lingshuang walked over to her and whispered mysteriously, ¡°Qianxun, you¡¯re up! Just nice, just nice. Come do me a favour...¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± Shi Guang woke up somewhatte. By the time she went down, there was no one downstairs except breakfast on the table. She called out a couple of times and yet, there was no response from anyone. Feeling a little hungry, she sat down at the dining table and started eating. Even after she was done, there was nobody around. Just as she was about to make a call to Shen Lingshuang, flower petals started raining down above her head. Instinctively, she looked up only to find scarlet rose petals dancing all over the skies and snowing all over. In the middle of it all was a drone that was hovering in the air with a box on top of it. Almost at the same time, romantic music filled the entire house as arge screen at the side was turned on, showing photos of her when she was young. Because they were old photos, the resolution was somewhat blurry. The photos started swivelling and spreading around through all sorts of special effects, changing to those when she was slightly older. By the time the photos got to her in high school, Lu Yanchen began to appear in them. Both of them stood together as she leaned against his shoulder, smiling foolishly. There were some where they looked at one another lovingly. There were also those with just their back views. The petals continued raining while the photos flipped till theirtest one. It was their wedding photo. She held up her chin while looking ahead as he looked at her with that usual casual, aloof and arrogant expression of his. Yet, there was a sense of endearment to his gaze that was as gentle was water when he looked at her. Suddenly, Shi Guang felt a gush of emotions flood through her as her eyes reddened, not knowing how to react for a moment. Lu Yanchen then walked in with a suit a huge rose bouquet and a suave demeanour. Shi Guang frowned slightly as she looked at this man that was walking towards her confusedly. What was he up to?! He stopped around half a step before her as she raised her brow and looked at him, asking him what he was doing with her eyes. The petals continued raining. The drone then slowly descended until it was at Lu Yanchen¡¯s side. Reaching above it, he took off the scarlet box before opening it slowly before Shi Guang. It was a diamond ring and there was a special engravement on the diamond of two hearts being linked together... Chapter 927 - I Merely Forgot You (17)

    Chapter 927: I Merely Forgot You (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were two English characters beside the linked hearts: C and G. Thest word of his name started with C while hers started with G ¨C it was almost the same as with the crystal rings that he had used to propose to her with except that one was inside the crystal and the other was on the ring. The rings were around the size of pigeon eggs that shone with a brilliant radiance under the lights. Half kneeling on the ground, he raised the bouquet of roses while propping the rings with his other hand and put on a faint smile, looking at her deeply in her eyes. ¡°I thank Shi Guang for letting me meet with the best time 1 in my life. Your smile at the basketball court was ever so dazzling and bewitching, intense like the fiery mes of the sun and captivating me entirely. From there on, I could not ever sleep at night for each time I close my eyes, your amazingness drifts into me. Just that one single sentence of yours to me: ¡®Lu Yanchen, I like you¡¯, I told myself that I must never let down your love for me and I¡¯ll definitely make you the happiest person on this world...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes misted up. He was proposing? Lu Yanchen was proposing? To every woman, the proposal was every bit as important as the wedding itself ¨C they were both cherished memories of a woman. She had fantasized about the scene of Lu Yanchen proposing to her since many years ago ¨C she did not require it to be romantic, but it had to be touching. Yet, after their reunion, their marriage was settled on before they even got to unravel the knots in their hearts. Even though they had yet to hold the wedding, it was clear then that there was no longer a need for a proposal. After things were smooth between them, she had brought up the topic both casually and unintentionally at times. Something about how a man was proposing to a woman on television and there was a lot of media reporters called to the scene and yet she was rejected, resulting in embarrassment. Something about how she had passed by a shopping mall and there were many balloons let up into the skies with a banner hanging onto them that dered: ¡°XXX, I love you! Please marry me!¡± Something about how there was a coach at the provincial team that had proposed and there was an extremely huge heart made of candles. In any case, she would always hint at those things from time to time during that period of time. Yet, he never showed any reactions despite her descriptions. Instead, he was still cold and aloof while being critical as usual. He said that the man on television deserved to be mocked for proposing to the woman before he had even managed to court her. He said that man at the shopping mall would cause idents because his balloons would be a huge distraction for both drivers and passersby. He said that the coach who had used so many candles was just polluting the environment and harming the health of others! She was nearly pissed to death with his replies. Her only intention of mentioning everything was so that he would propose to her! She did not know if he truly was daft to her meaning or that he was acting dumb so tht he would not have to propose. Yet, he was suddenlying up with an extravagant and romantic proposal right at this moment even with such touching words? Clearly, he was trying to get her to forgive him about everything that had happened. Fufu, you wish! You think that I¡¯ll forgive you with just a proposal? Without saying a single word, Shi Guang gave him a ck face and turned around, walking away suavely. However, right at that moment, many people came down the stairs. Other than Qianxun and Yanzhi who were at home, little auntie, grandma and Mo Jin had came. Big uncle¡¯s children had arrived. Hell, even Chief Lu was here... Huh?! So many people?! How grand was this supposed to be?! Could she not give Lu Yanchen this face at this moment?! Chapter 928 - I Merely Forgot You (18)

    Chapter 928: I Merely Forgot You (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In front of so many family members, anyone slightly mature would know not to put on a bad face and make use of this proposal to make him apologize ¨C that was a sure-fire way to die. Lu Yanchen recited that love deration with solemnness and sternness, ¡°... No matter the challenges up ahead in the future, I will go through the most beautiful time while holding your hands. The best times of my life ever. Will you marry me, Shi Guang?¡± Even though Shi Guang was still somewhat displeased in her heart right now, she could not deny that Lu Yanchen truly did look suave and dashing at this very moment. There were even moments when her heart had skipped beats earlier on. Any woman would most probably be touched during such a romantic proposal and she was no exception, let alone the fact that she was already somewhat looking forward to this to begin with. At this moment, there was a crazed sense of tion wrapping her heart and even if she was still not really ready to forgive him just yet, everyone had already began chanting, ¡°Marry him, marry him...!¡± Shi Guang took the bouquet over with one hand while stretching her other hand out. Instantly, Lu Yanchen smiled as he took the ring and slid it into her ring finger. Holding her hands, he stood up before pulling her into his embrace by the waist and leaning down to kiss her deeply. The rose petals began raining once more, dancing in the air as though this was a poetic downpour that could mesmerize one¡¯s gazes, filling the air with love. Shi Guang was getting dizzy with the kiss as she felt a sense of embarrassment with so many people around. However, Lu Yanchen diverted the topic swiftly which led her to feel even more embarrassed. He looked at her tenderly while smiling gently. ¡°I¡¯ve got another piece of good news, everyone. I¡¯m about to be a father.¡± Instantly, the entire house burst into chaos as everyone started asking Shi Guang about her condition. She had initially wanted to roll her eyes at Lu Yanchen when she spotted tears streaming down grandma¡¯s face. Shen Lingshuang was so excited that her voice was even trembling. ¡°Child, you¡¯re pregnant? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She hurriedly wanted to support Shi Guang to sit down on the sofa as Shi Guang replied hastily, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have to sit down.¡± She wasn¡¯t that fragile of a woman. Other than the asional nausea, there was no other reaction to her body regarding the pregnancy. ¡°When I saw you vomit the previous time round, I was certain that you were pregnant! Seems like our guess was correct!¡± Little auntie could not contain her smirk as well. Everyone in the house was bathing in the joyous mood. Even Chief Lu was showing a rare moment of casualness as he patted Lu Yanchen on the shoulders with a prideful expression as though he was dering that this was his dear son¡¯s achievement. Shi Guang did not even feel as though she was the one being pregnant right now. Besides, she hadn¡¯t even checked it up at the hospital yet ¨C what if this was just a misdiagnosis? Lu Yanchen was truly putting in much effort just to persuade her to keep this child. She did not know to cry or tough as she told everyone, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not confirmed yet. I haven¡¯t gone to the hospital to check it out and I don¡¯t know if the pregnancy kit is urate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely urate. There usually isn¡¯t much error in stuff like these.¡± ¡°Yanchen, bring Shi Guang for a check tomorrow. Whether or not she¡¯s pregnant, this proposal today is already a happy event.¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s definitely pregnant. She was vomiting the other day!¡± Chapter 929 - I Merely Forgot You (19)

    Chapter 929: I Merely Forgot You (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Shi Guang, rest well. I¡¯ll have the helper cook you chicken soup.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This child is so skinny, she¡¯s got to take more tonics. Yanchen, you¡¯ve got to hold it back in!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to eat more. When you¡¯re pregnant, you¡¯re eating for two people!¡± ¡°Good thingse in pairs. The wedding must be grand so that Shi Guang does not feel let down!¡± ... Looking at the entire family praising Shi Guang like a baby, Su Qianxun felt like she was totally out of ce. Not only did she feel uneasy from head to toe, she felt a sense of envy towards Shi Guang. After all, she had been pregnant with Lu Yanzhi¡¯s child in the past as well. But back then, there was no one who would pamper on her as such. In fact, there were probably no one who knew about it. She wanted to leave the Lus¡¯ ce. Initially, she thought that she would be able to leave without anyone knowing. However, Shen Lingshuang had not ignored her the entire time. As though she knew that Qianxun was feeling ufortable, she did not insist that Qianxun stay on. Instead, she dragged Lu Yanzhi out before Qianxun got onto the car. ¡°Yanzhi, there¡¯s many things going on at home today but we must not neglect our guest. You have to send her home safely.¡± Before she had even ascertained their rtionship, Shen Lingshuang was already insisting on things. If Qianxun was displeased with it, the situation might turn bad instead. Qianxun wanted to reject her intention but before she could do so, Shen Lingshuang had already left, leaving Lu Yanzhi. She gave Lu Yanzhi an impatient look before turning around, wanting to leave as well. She wanted to get onto the driver¡¯s seat and tell Lu Yanzhi that she didn¡¯t need him to send her home but he was a step faster than her and hopped onto the driver¡¯s seat first. Qianxun then stood in front of the driver¡¯s seat waiting for Lu Yanzhi to get down. ¡°Thank you, but I don¡¯t need you to send me home.¡± Not only did Lu Yanzhi not get down, he even replied casually, ¡°If you think that we¡¯re not bringing enough attention to ourselves and you want to get everyone in the house out, please carry on creating a scene.¡± Qianxun frowned and pursed her lips tightly. She stood there against Lu Yanzhi for awhile, worried that she might end up being the focus of things alongside Lu Yanzhi again and got onto the other seat. In the car, Qianxun caught sight of Shen Lingshuang sending guests off and heaved a sigh of relief that she had not insisted on continuing to drag things out. Right now, Shi Guang was just like a baby. She had merely yawned once and everyone hurried to send her back to her bedroom upstairs to rest. Shi Guang was totally =.= ... Back in the bedroom, she finally let loose of her repressed emotions. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you¡¯d really resort to anything.¡± ¡°How could I not put in more effort. I was almost dumped by someone.¡± He wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Who¡¯s dumping you? Someone like you who has the looks, wealth, background and intelligence. Who would dare to dump you?!¡± Shi Guang said as she leaned back against his chest. ¡°Littly...¡± Lu Yanchen merely called out her name, his voice soft as silk. That was a tone that he would only use in the bed, not out of it. The way he was calling her now, he was clearly resorting to seduction as Shi Guang felt goosebumps run down her entire body. She red at him, feeling that not only was her anger not appeased, it had even increased. Seeing how she was biting her lips and cing her hands on her tummy, Lu Yanchen asked, ¡°Why? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± ¡°Ufortable your head!¡± She harrumphed coldly. ¡°Men are really all just nothing good...¡± She then stood up and wanted to walk out. As Lu Yanchen was about to chase up to her, she turned around. ¡°Hold up! You¡¯re not allowed to follow me!¡± Lu Yanchen then stopped in his tracks, rubbing his nose while looking at her back view. Chapter 930 - I Merely Forgot You (20)

    Chapter 930: I Merely Forgot You (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Along the way, both of them remained silent with none of them having the intention to speak up at all. Just as they were turning into her neighbourhood, Qianxun suddenly recalled something of importance ¨C a couple of days ago, Old Master Su said he wanted to visit her ce. However, she knew that it was in fact to visit Xiao Bai. Yet, she was not truly mother and son with Xiao Bai. Hence, she only invited him over for the day after she sent Xiao Bai back. The day after she sent Xiao Bai back... wasn¡¯t that just today? That thought had Qianxun who was initially slumped down jolting upright and looking straight at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Turn right in front and stop me by the roadside! I¡¯ve got something on!¡± Lu Yanzhi who was driving steadily looked at her coolly with a trace of curiosity before continuing to drive forth. It wasn¡¯t in the direction that Qianxun had asked for ¨C it was right into her neighbourhood. Instantly, Qianxun frowned. ¡°Stop now! I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± ¡°Address.¡± ¡°What address?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go home, where do you want to go?¡± ¡°You...!¡± Qianxun was caught at a loss for a moment. She was no mere person and thus she couldn¡¯t just casually drop off at any random ce. By the time she was done hesitating, the car had already entered her neighbourhood. From a distance, she could already see a ck sedan being parked before her ce. It bore a familiar license te ¨C it was her father¡¯s. Clearly, he had already arrived. ¡°I¡¯m already in my neighbourhood. Please stop now.¡± Lu Yanzhi did not ede and instead continued driving. ¡°This is for your own good! If you don¡¯t stop now, you¡¯ll have to walk out to grab a taxi backter. There¡¯s no taxis in this neighbourhood!¡± By the time Qianxun was finished, Lu Yanzhi had already drove up to her doorstep. Uncle Wang ¨C Old Master Su¡¯s driver ¨C was waiting outside the entire time. The moment he saw Qianxun¡¯s car returning, he opened the door with a smile. However, he was weed with a military soldier who despite having immacte and sharp features, bore a reigning and chilling aura. The moment their eyes made contact, there was a sense of familiarity ¨C wasn¡¯t this the eldest son of the Lu Family? Could the reason why Missy asked Old Master Su over today be because she wanted to introduce him to his future son inw? ¡°O-Old Master?!¡± Uncle Wang dashed into the house to report this excitedly. Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± She reached out wanting to stop Uncle Wang but it was already toote... If she were to chase Lu Yanzhi away right now and her father caught wind of it, she would definitely take the me. But if Lu Yanzhi was the one that wanted to leave, that would be a different story... She looked at Lu Yanzhi. Even though she said nothing, her eyes sang a different tune chasing him off. However, not only did he not leave, he stood at the doorstep waiting for her to open the door. She asked in hushed whispers, ¡°You¡¯ve already sent me here. What are you waiting for?¡± At then, the housekeeper came to the doorstep and weed warmly. ¡°Mr Lu, please enter.¡± Looking at how Qianxun was looking at him with a warning stare, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lips curled into a perfect arc as he marched in. Instantly, Qianxun was stumped ¨C what should she do now?! She had a feeling as though she had lured a wolf back into her den. By the time she entered, Old Master Su and Lu Yanzhi had already exchanged greetings. Instead of the usual domineering aura he always had, Lu Yanzhi was exuding warmth instead. Actor, actor, actor! Qianxun dissed in her mind. Even though everyone praised her for her acting skills, she felt that she was nowhereparable to Lu Yanzhi! After all, there¡¯s no way one could be sent as a spy without good acting skills! Chapter 931 - I Merely Forgot You (21)

    Chapter 931: I Merely Forgot You (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°So, when did you guys start?¡± Old Master Su asked while pointing opposite. That sudden question had Qianxun freezing for a moment. She felt as though she hadn¡¯t caught up just yet ¨C what had her father been talking to Lu Yanzhi about for such a question to pop up out of nowhere? And, shouldn¡¯t a father show disdain towards a man that had hurt her daughter before instead? Why was he being so courteous? Oh, right. She forgot that her father did not know about her feud with Lu Yanzhi. Looking at how Lu Yanzhi was prepared to sit down for a long chat, Su Qianxun felt as though she was about to break down! What was there to chat about ¨C she had never been with Lu Yanzhi before anyways! However, unlike her, Old Master Su¡¯s thoughts were about how this prim and proper man bore the good genes of that Old Man Lu. Even though he was slightly displeased with how they had had a child before even getting married, Old Master Su could not help but feel satisfied towards this son-inw to be. ¡°Now that things havee to this and you guys have already had a child, shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about marriage for the sake of the child?¡± Old Master Su felt that Lu Yanzhi must clearly have the intention of courting his daughter and hence the reason why he got Xiao Bai to call her mummy at the engagement party. ¡°I understand your meaning, uncle. If possible, I would definitely like to give Xiao Bai aplete family too!¡± Lu Yanzhi pursed his lips with seriousness. ¡°So, you mean that you want to get married with Qianxun?¡± Before Lu Yanzhi could reply, Qianxun interjected that question. ¡°What?!¡± She nearly stumbled over as she blurted out loudly, ¡°Daddy, what are you talking about?!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s eyes widened fiercely. ¡°Go buy us some coffee and stop interrupting here!¡± ¡°Daddy! What kind of a joke is that?! How could I possibly marry him?!¡± She could not wish for more than to keep her distance from Lu Yanzhi. Besides, Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t even her son with him! Ignoring her, Old Master Su called for Uncle Wang. ¡°She must not know her way around. Take her out to buy the coffee.¡± How could she not know her way around? Everything was clearly just an excuse for him to have a private chat with Lu Yanzhi! Naturally, Qianxun did not want to leave and was extremely flustered. However, she looked at Lu Yanzhi only to find that he was nonchnt as ever. Frozen on the spot, she was met with another re by Old Master Su and could only grit her lips before turning around to leave. Before she left, she cast a cold re at Lu Yanzhi with a warning shot. When Old Master Su was the only one left in the house, the tension in the air changed ¨C Old Master Su was no longer benevolent and kind as before. Following that marriage question, his next sentence bore no sense of politeness at all. ¡°Since you want to get married, where did you leave to back then?! It¡¯s no secret that you have a son. Qianxun is also someone from the same circle. Why did you keep it a secret for so many years without rifying things with us Sus then?! You just had to wait till she was about to get engaged before getting the child to call her mummy on stage?!¡± He harrumphed coldly. ¡°You got the child to go call her mummy. What about you? Where did you disappear to?!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s body was stiff as he looked at Old Master Su. ¡°Back then, after the child was born, I wasn¡¯t the one who didn¡¯t want the child. It was her.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want the child?¡± Old Master Su red at him. ¡°How could that be?! I know my daughter well. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t want her son!¡± Chapter 932 - I Merely Forgot You (22)

    Chapter 932: I Merely Forgot You (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I guess she must have never mentioned anything about how we met?¡± Lu Yanzhi scoffed mentally. Initially, he had refused to believe it but given the facts before him, there was no way he could do that. ¡°Indeed, she hasn¡¯t.¡± Old Master Su pursed his lips in displeasure. No matter how he wouldn¡¯t believe that his daughter would abandon her own son, the way she behaved did seem as though she herself did not believe that Xiao Bai was her son. However, he believed that Lu Yanzhi was a man of steel and wasn¡¯t someone that would shirk responsibility. ¡°Begin by answering my foremost question then. When did you guys start? What¡¯s with the child? You had better give me an eptable exnation.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s voice was both cold as ice and authoritative. ¡°Xiao Bai¡¯s already five years old. Six years ago, something big happened to Qianxun. Do you remember that?¡± Lu Yanzhi asked gently. ¡°Engagement? Holiday?¡± After pondering for a moment, Old Master Su asked if it was about that. ¡°That¡¯s right, her engagement holiday. An ident happened while she was in Thand and she was held hostage by a cartel of drug lords.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Old Master Su was shocked ¨C he had no idea about this at all. He thought that the reason why her character changed upon returning was due to the despair of the engagement breaking. ¡°What I¡¯m about to tell you next is ssified information for our nation. You must not mention it to anyone, ever.¡± Lu Yanzhi spoke sternly. Old Master Su nodded his head. ¡°Back then, I was tasked for a secret AAA mission to seek out these criminals. Theirrgest client, Mr X, was also an internationally wanted terrorist. I was hidden in their midst as a spy and for the sake of protecting her, I kept her by my side. There were many things that happened in between and it was also not our choice to have Xiao Bai. Back then, she thought that I was also a drug lord and was extremely disdainful of me. I could neither tell her my identity nor neglect her for the sake of protecting her. Back when she first found out that she was pregnant, she was utterly shocked and could not ept the fact at all.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± Old Master Su¡¯s eyes were quivering. To think that his daughter would have actually gone through such torment and yet no one else knew about it? Wait, right! What about Eric? What was he doing as her fianc¨¦ back then? ¡°Later on, even though she knew about my true identity, she still had no way of bringing herself to trust me let alone ept me or even want the child. The moment the child was born, she threw him away.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice was light but his heart was extremely frosty. Old Master Su was stumped. ¡°Threw?¡± ¡°Thrown away the moment he was born. It was Xiao Bai¡¯s own fortune for being able to stay alive. I looked for him for two whole days in the forest.¡± He would never forget just how badly he hated her back then. By the time he found Xiao Bai, he was merely hanging on to a thread of life ¨C anyter and Xiao Bai would have probably died. ¡°That child! How could she...¡± Old Master Su¡¯s cheeks were shivering in rage as his eyes shone brightly and sharply. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why she thinks that Xiao Bai is not her son?¡± ¡°After I found Xiao Bai, I was already determined to never meet her again as I had promised her; to never interfere with one anothers¡¯ life ever again. However, every child needs a mother and Xiao Bai wants his as well.¡± Lu Yanzhi did not mention anything about his own feelings. He merely said that Xiao Bai was the one that needed a mother and hence the ruckus at the engagement party. Chapter 933 - I Merely Forgot You (23)

    Chapter 933: I Merely Forgot You (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It took Old Master Su a long time to digest everything Lu Yanzhi had said as he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s only your side of the story. I still refuse to believe that my daughter...¡± ¡°At that time, the one she liked and loved was her fianc¨¦. If she had a child with someone she loved, that would be something joyous. However, if it was with a man she hated... in fact, a criminal¡¯s child, that child is nothing to her but...¡± a disgrace!! Lu Yanzhi did notplete his sentence. However, Old Master Su understood what he meant. Towards his daughter, he had a good understanding of her. She was despondent for a long time upon returning back then. At that time, everyone had thought that the painful torment she was experiencing was due to a lost love. Now that he thought about it, it might be due to a lost child. Was that reluctance and denial that she was experiencing back then? If only Qianxun¡¯s mother hadn¡¯t passed away that early. As a man, he had only thought that his daughter was heartbroken over love. Otherwise, the mother and child may not have been separated for so many years. Old Master Su sighed in his heart before asking Lu Yanzhi solemnly, ¡°The child needs a mother. What about you?¡± Before Lu Yanzhi could reply that question, the door was pushed opened. Qianxun had rushed back furiously as she ced the coffee down with a fiery speed. She did not want her father to chat too much with Lu Yanzhi. Not once had she ever told anyone about anything that happened back then ¨C that was the scariest secret in her heart. She did not want her father to know about it and worry about it at this old age. Old Master Su looked at his daughter with both anger and sadness. He was sad over her turmoil ¨C why was she the one that had to experience all these? Even though Lu Yanzhi had only gone through it briefly, but international terrorists and drug lords? Falling into their hands was akin to dropping into Hell! He was angry over how she did not let anyone know about it ¨C including him as her father. Yet, that was enough to tell of how painful of a past it was for her. There was probably no one whom she could rte to regarding something as such. Even the fact that she was able to step out of those shadows and be happy as she was now should be more than enough. Was it important what she had gone through and what she had sacrificed? As long as she was alright now, nothing else mattered. That was his selfish wish as a father that nothing could beat the happiness and safety of his daughter. Qianxun could only tell that her father was looking at her with an inexplicable gaze. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing much. You guys continue chatting, I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Old Master Su stood up before looking at her. ¡°Yanzhi is quite a good man. Do consider it well?¡± With that, he tugged at one of her hand while reaching out for Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand with his other hand. Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± What the hell? What happened? What¡¯s daddy doing?! ¡°For the sake of Xiao Bai, you guys should consider whether or not you¡¯re getting married.¡± Old Master Su spoke with seriousness. Even though Lu Yanzhi did not reply his final question, he could sense that Lu Yanzhi fancied his daughter quite a bit. Otherwise, why else would he remain single all these years? It was only the unfortunate way that they hade to meet that could be med. After Old Master Su was done speaking, he joined their hands while leaving with Uncle Wang. Right now, his heart was heavy. Even though it¡¯s been many years, the mere thought of his daughter suffering as such just wrenches at his heart!! Chapter 934 - I Merely Forgot You (24)

    Chapter 934: I Merely Forgot You (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Old Master Su left, Qianxun furrowed her brows and red at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°What did you tell my father?!¡± He looked back at her curiously and perplexed with a deep gaze. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have told my father nonsense, right?!¡± Qianxun was somewhat nervous as she did not want her father to find out about her past. ¡°Are you afraid of others knowing what you¡¯ve done?¡± Lu Yanzhi scoffed coldly ¨C if possible, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to say it as well. He hated this woman, but he hated himself more for not being able to forget despite so many years passing. Or perhaps, he had merely forgot to forget. Towards Old Master Su, he could not and did not want to lie. That¡¯s because... this is the only way it¡¯s possible. Other than Old Master Su, he would never tell anyone else about what happened! ¡°You really said it!¡± Qianxun harboured thoughts of murdering Lu Yanzhi at this moment as she raised her hand and gave him a tight p. ¡°You¡¯re too much!¡± She had kept it hidden for so many years to avoid having her father worry and yet, he had spilled the beans! ¡°Why must you tell my father? WHAT RIGHTS DO YOU HAVE TO TELL MY FATHER?!¡± Unable to control herself, she rained down punches against Lu Yanzhi¡¯s chest and only stopped when she was finally fatigued. Be it in the past or now, her punches felt nothing more than pokes to him and had no effect at all. Lu Yanzhi stood still and allowed her to do as she wished, only looking at her straight in the face after she was done. ¡°You think that your father wouldn¡¯t worry as long as you said nothing at all? After telling him, at most, he¡¯d be sad for a couple of days or so. But after that, once he sees that you¡¯re still fine and dandy now, he¡¯ll be able to feel relieved. If I don¡¯t tell him, he might guess at Xiao Bai¡¯s birth and hire someone to check on the past? The true worryes from him knowing only part of the story and feeling fearful over the other parts he does not know!¡± Qianxun was stumped! Even though she had said nothing and her father had not asked through the years, she knew that her father had always been worrying about what happened to her back then. ¡°But now that so many years have passed, what¡¯s the use of bringing up the past!¡± ¡°How else would you exin Xiao Bai¡¯s appearance?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to exin?¡± It wasn¡¯t as though Xiao Bai was her child anyways ¨C her child had died right in her own embrace! Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he inched closer towards her. ¡°You¡¯re the most vicious woman on the face of this world!¡± His advance sent her retreating. Because the coffee table was behind her and she could not back off further, she pushed against Lu Yanzhi. However, his sturdiness caused her to fall back a little as her back bent over the coffee table and fell back. She could see her own legs ying in the skies when she felt her waist being wrapped by a strong pair of arms. Before she could even react, he had pulled her deeply into his embrace. Qianxun¡¯s heart was pounding as she gulped furiously. It was then that she realised she was being hugged tightly by him and their close proximity had her feeling the full extent of his warmth. Feeling uneasy all over, she pushed against his chest. Catching her familiar scent and that ticklish struggle she was putting up had Lu Yanzhi feeling heated up as well as he hugged her tighter. He grit his teeth and snarled, ¡°Su Qianxun, don¡¯t y with fire.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s ying with fire?!¡± Even as Qianxun rebutted, her fingers stopped moving and merely poked against his chest. ¡°I¡¯m steady now! Let me go!¡± Chapter 935 - I Merely Forgot You (25)

    Chapter 935: I Merely Forgot You (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She tugged with both arms at Lu Yanzhi¡¯s elbows but instead found herself pinned against the wall by him. He used such force that her back was mmed slightly against the wall as she grimaced. ¡°Hiss!¡± She let out a cold breath of air. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, you barbarian! Other than force, what else are you good at?¡± ¡°Nothing! I¡¯m just barbaric!¡± He said as he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. It was a fierce kiss that felt as though a typhoon had hit her. His musky breath brought with it a trace of warmth while his manly pheromones were burning with possessiveness. It was an unusual kiss such that the both of them were heaving by the time he stopped. Qianxun felt her entire mouth going numb with the kiss and her body burning slightly hot as she raised her brow and red at him. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, bloody hell, are you done?!¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°If you want to satiate your lust, hurry up then! Hurry and be done with it and get lost! Don¡¯t appear before me ever again!¡± She knew better than anyone else about the type of temptation her body brought for men. Lu Yanzhi... a man of his age who stays in the army day to day without a single girlfriend, this was definitely someone that was looking to vent his frustrations on her! Jerk! If not for his lust over her body, there¡¯s no reason why he would be appearing before her every now and then! Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lips curled as he scoffed. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re reallycking in punishment!¡± Right after, he kissed her deeply once more. In a sweep, he pinned her down onto the sofa and was undressing her blouse as he kissed her. Qianxun wanted to sit up but he was pinning down both her legs. As such, she reached out to push against him only to be met with steel, sturdy muscles. Even though she was clearly hitting him, he said, ¡°Stop touching.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s touching you! No...¡± Shame! Before she could finish her sentence, she was kissed once more as Lu Yanzhi hurriedly took off his clothes then hers. Qianxun could not stand it anymore as she tried to push her body up. Lu Yanzhi took that as a sign of her wanting to get away and pulled her body back down while pinning her around the waist. She could clearly sense his desire and passion. Besides, for a woman who was 25 years old, Qianxun had her desires too. Satiating her lust with a former lover... she would just take this as though she had visited a prostitute. If he was satisfied after this romp and didn¡¯t disturb her ever again, that would be killing two birds with one stone. Suddenly, the television turned on and that station was ying songs. ¡°It¡¯s fun to stay at the YMCA!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun to stay at the YMCA!¡± ¡°They have everything for you men to enjoy, You can hang out with all the boys!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun to stay at the YMCA!¡± Both of them were stumped for quite some time. ¡°Where¡¯s the remote?¡± ¡°Underneath my body!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes flickered as he lifted her up with his arm to sit on top of him. Coincidentally, that caused him to slide inside her. Both of them moaned at the same moment as their bodies quivered. Looking at one another, they held their breaths. At the same time, the song on the television changed into a love song. ¡°You will be my ain true love.¡± ¡°No ploughman¡¯s de will cut thee down.¡± ¡°No cutler¡¯s horn will mark thy face.¡± ¡°And you will be my ain true love.¡± ... He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips once more, only beginning to move slowly after a long time... Chapter 936 - I Merely Forgot You (26)

    Chapter 936: I Merely Forgot You (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Su had always doted on Qianxun. The mere thought of his daughter going through that ordeal had his heart going heavy. However, he was also relieved that his daughter was even able to get out of that bunch of cold blooded drug lords alive. Thinking about how she was all fine and alive right now had him feeling at ease. At most, he¡¯d just dote on her even more and try to arrange ns for her future, that¡¯ll do. When she returned home, Su Ya caught sight of her grandfather drinking tea silently in the living room as though he was deep in thought. Smiling, she walked over and sat down beside him while wrapping her arms around his elbow. ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± Old Master Su patted his granddaughter¡¯s palms. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go over to little auntie¡¯s ce today, grandpa? Why are you back so soon?¡± Su Ya asked. Ever since Shi Guang¡¯s appearance, she had been testing Old Master Su¡¯s attitude daily to check if there were any signs that the secret may have been leaked. Old Master Su chuckled. ¡°Your little auntie¡¯s busy dating these days. She¡¯s got no time for me.¡± Dating? Su Ya¡¯s heart skipped a beat before sheughed out. ¡°That¡¯s good! So, when¡¯s little auntie bringing him back home? Hopefully they add some children to our family soon!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. After all, they already have Xiao Bai.¡± Indeed, it¡¯s Lu Yanzhi! Su Ya¡¯s smile was somewhat contorted but she tried her best to maintain it. ¡°You mentioned that you were going to get married with Chifeng earlier on? When are you nning to do it?¡± Su Ya then sighed. ¡°Mummy¡¯s body isn¡¯t doing too well recently and she¡¯s been recuperating. Hence, I thought of pushing the entire thing back.¡± ¡°If you guys fancy it, you should hurry and get it done with.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s wish was for his entire family to be happy. Other than his daughter, the one he doted on the most was this granddaughter of his. Looks and demeanour aside, her grace was unparalleled as well ¨C she was the epitome of a missy born from an aristocratic family. In the past, he had always felt more relieved at the thought of childhood sweethearts getting together. After all, there should be less chances of his family suffering if he knew the other side down to their roots. However, ever since what happened to Qianxun, he was starting to feel uneasy. When Qianxun got engaged with Eric, it was meant to be a splendid wedding with their family backgrounds extremely matching and their rtionship strong as glue. However, who would have thought that things would end up as such? Even though Qianxun met with such danger, Eric returned as though he waspletely fine and merely mentioned that they had broken up without saying anything else ¨C clearly, that was an irresponsible man. Not longter, he even got attached to another girl ¨C that had his fickleness on full disy too. Even though Yang Chifeng and Su Ya couldn¡¯t be considered as childhood sweethearts, they had known one another for quite sometime too. Old Master Su wondered if they would continue tost. ¡°Alright, grandpa. I¡¯ll head up first.¡± Su Ya smiled and bid Old Master Su farewell. Her expression changed the moment she turned away from Old Master Su. Instantly, that elegant charm of his disappeared and was reced with a sharp, dark look. She did not return to her room. Instead, she entered Xu Yafeng¡¯s room. ¡°Yaya, you¡¯re back?¡± Xu Yafeng smiled at the sight of her daughter. But when she caught sight of the grim look on Su Ya¡¯s face, she asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Su Ya¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Seems like, the secret won¡¯tst for long.¡± Chapter 937 - I Merely Forgot You (27)

    Chapter 937: I Merely Forgot You (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xu Yafeng¡¯s face screwed up. ¡°What? How?!¡± ¡°Sooner orter, grandpa¡¯s going to know that Shi Guang is his granddaughter.¡± Su Ya¡¯s fists were curled into balls ¨C was all her effort through the years going to waste just like that? No! Absolutely not! At least not till... her brother bes the Family Head of the Su Family! Xu Yafeng pressed on anxiously, ¡°Haven¡¯t we already settled this beforehand? Why did things suddenly change out of nowhere? Don¡¯t scare mummy!¡± ¡°Since when have we settled it? We never did...¡± Su Ya grit her teeth and frowned. ¡°Su Qianxun and Shi Guang had been maintaining contact the entire time! Right now, Su Qianxun¡¯s even going to get married to Lu Yanzhi soon! That way, there¡¯s no way we can steer clear of Shi Guang and sooner orter, everyone¡¯s going to know about the truth!¡± ¡°Then, should we think of something? There must be a way!¡± Xu Yafeng was getting nervous as though she had lost her wits. ¡°How about not letting Qianxun get married with Lu Yanzhi then?!¡± Su Ya spun around, causing Xu Yafeng to freeze up momentarily. ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡± ¡°No... mummy! That¡¯s a brilliant idea!¡± Su Ya smiled out brightly. ¡°However, the candidate has to be perfect!¡± ¡°Is there no way for Qianxun to be with that Shi Ze anymore?¡± ¡°Yan Zi¡¯s been hospitalized for quite a few days now. It¡¯s time I go give her a visit.¡± Su Ya yed with her nails while her lowered eyes concealed her expression so that no one could tell what she looked at the moment. ¡°You¡¯ve got a n?¡± ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve put in so much effort, it wont go to naught.¡± Su Ya¡¯s lips curled. She did have a n. However, the truth will eventually spill out ¨C even then, she must not leave herself with no way out! Yan Zi had beenying in the hospital for quite a few days now. Even though she had already spilled the beans to Rong Mo previously, thetter was still visiting her every other day. Their conversations would not revolve around Mo Feifei as well ¨C it was as though the conversation the other day had never taken ce at all. Su Ya¡¯s visit to the hospital was almost coincidental such that she arrived right after Rong Mo left, bringing with her fresh flowers and a fruit basket. After she ced the items down, she sat down beside the bed. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Much better. What brings you here?¡± Yan Zi leaned sideways looking as though she waspletely fatigued and spent. ¡°Are your injuries severe?¡± Su Ya asked concernedly. ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to stay here for another two weeks or so.¡± Yan Zi threw out a figure casually. Spotting the fresh flowers arranged at the bedside Su Ya asked, ¡°Someone came to visit you too?¡± Yan Zi¡¯s lips curled into a curious expression. ¡°I guess? It¡¯s the person who knocked me over.¡± Su Ya was perplexed. ¡°The person who knocked you over?¡± Yan Zi nodded her head before locking eyes with Su Ya. Smiling gracefully, Su Ya opened the fruit basket. ¡°Let me peel an apple for you.¡± She then continued casually while peeling. ¡°I bumped into Rong Mo earlier on at the entrance. Don¡¯t tell me that it truly is so coincidental that the person who knocked you over was Rong Mo?¡± ¡°Indeed, it IS that coincidental.¡± Su Ya lowered her head and focused on peeling the apple. After she was done, she looked up at Yan Zi while she sliced the apple. ¡°So, after getting along, does our dear Ah Zi feel that Rong Mo is Mo Feifei then?¡± Chapter 938 - I Merely Forgot You (28)

    Chapter 938: I Merely Forgot You (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Su Ya asked that question, her eyes were fixated on Yan Zi, looking both calm and as though she was reading her like a book. Despite that, Yan Zi¡¯s expression had not changed, looking frail and meek as though she could copse at any moment. She looked at Su Ya, somewhat disappointed. ¡°No!¡± ¡°For real?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go check it out yourself.¡± Su Ya smiled. ¡°How could I not believe you? I merely wanted to double check. After all, Mo Feifei was only 10 when we knew her back then. Now that so many years have passed, people do change you know. Therefore, it¡¯s inevitable that there may be misidentifications.¡± Yan Zi was a smart woman. Ever since they became friends, their rtionship had been extremely well. In the past, Su Ya thought that she had this woman in the grasp of her hands. However, it was only till the engagement day when she found out about Yan Zi¡¯s rtionship with Shi Ze that Su Ya realised sharply... she did not really know this woman all that well after all. At times, she even felt that Yan Zi was a ticking time bomb that could reveal her secret at any moment ¨C after all, Yan Zi was way too smart of a woman. However, she needed Yan Zi still. Due to thetter¡¯s hatred for the Lus, they would generally be on the same side. Therefore, Su Ya could only keep her guard up both ways. She held Yan Zi¡¯s hand. ¡°You must know... I¡¯m your best friend!¡± Yan Zi curled her lips and repeated firmly. ¡°You are my best friend too.¡± She then sighed. ¡°For the sake of my best friend, I could shield you from bullets. However, best friend, I wish that you won¡¯t ever be the one who fills me up with bullets for your own sake.¡± That seemingly joking tone seemed chillingly dark underneath the surface. Su Ya chuckled out. ¡°How could that be?!¡± Yan Zi chuckled too. ¡°Just kidding!¡± Pausing for a moment, she continued, ¡°Right, what brings you here today?¡± ¡°What else? I¡¯m naturally here to visit you?¡± ¡°Then, will your little auntie and Shi Ze continue with their engagement?¡± ¡°Probably not. Shi Ze really isn¡¯t a good guy. To think that he would push everything that happened on the engagement to my little auntie. That Xiao Bai isn¡¯t even my little auntie¡¯s child! I feel that my little auntie does fancy Shi Ze quite a bit but yet, that Lu Yanzhi pushed his son onto the stage to acknowledge a mother randomly. I feel that he did that just to take revenge on Shi Ze. Damn everyone of the Lus!¡± If this was in the past, Yan Zi definitely would not have thought that there was anything wrong with what Su Ya had just said and she might evenment as well that the Lus were ursed. But now that she thought about it... there was no grudges between the Sus and the Lus. Since that¡¯s the case, where¡¯s the hateing from? If it stemmed from Yang Sitong¡¯s hate towards Shi Guang, that wouldn¡¯t make sense as well. Besides, Yan Zi couldn¡¯t tell that Su Ya really hated the Lus. If so, wasn¡¯t she just trying to raise Yan Zi¡¯s ire towards the Lu by casually mentioning them in a bad light? What a conniving woman! Yan Zi¡¯s gaze darkened to Su Ya¡¯s tion, thinking that she had sessfully ignited Yan Zi¡¯s hatred towards the Lus once more. ¡°On the surface, the Lus seem to be clean and pristine. However, all of them are devils behind closed doors! There¡¯s nothing we can do about such viins! But then again, if Shi Ze were to really just let my little auntie get married to Lu Yanzhi just like that, he can dream aboutying his hands on the Lus anymore in the future.¡± Chapter 939 - I Merely Forgot You (29)

    Chapter 939: I Merely Forgot You (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi maintained her silence the entire time. If she did not continue, she knew that there was no way Su Ya could continue with this farce. Indeed, Su Ya did not continue upon Yan Zi¡¯s silence ¨C she had known from the beginning that Yan Zi was a sharp woman and it wouldn¡¯t be as easy manipting her as Yang Sitong. However, there was no rush as well. As long as she were to keep this up, she had ways of ensuring that Yan Zi wouldn¡¯t have a choice but to do something. Su Ya chuckled. ¡°Since Rong Mo isn¡¯t Mo Feifei, how about getting him out for a meal someday? I do kind of know him somewhat as well.¡± Yan Zi did not say anything still, merely nodding her head weakly. ¡°Then again, Rong Mo doesn¡¯t exactly resemble Mo Feifei as well.¡± Su Ya brought up the topic casually while Yan Zi asked sceptically, ¡°Really? Come to think of it, I hardly even remember how Mo Feifei even looks like anymore?¡± Su Ya grinned brightly ¨C Yan Zi¡¯s words meant that she probably had no idea Chang Xiaoyang was one of her underlings. But dering that she hardly remembers Mo Feifei anymore? Yan Zi probably wasn¡¯t someone Su Ya could trust much longer. Yan Zi did not want to continue humouring Su Ya and hence she rubbed at her temple, looking pained. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Ya asked concernedly. ¡°I¡¯m somewhat tired. I¡¯ve been having headaches recently the moment I get tired. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m not discharged yet.¡± Yan Zi said helplessly. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯m not even physically injured anywhere else.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t keep you up then. I¡¯lle visit you next time, have a good rest!¡± ¡°Sure, byebye!¡± ¡°Byebye!¡± The moment Su Ya left, Yan Ziid backzily with no signs of the same frailness from earlier on. After so many years as Su Ya¡¯s friends, she knew that woman way too well. Even though she did not know what Su Ya was up to, she knew that Su Ya would always only proceed with a n and would never leave herself without any way out. Therefore, Yan Zi would not say anything too direct. The other time, she fell into Lu Yanchen¡¯s trap and ended up their mothers were brawling out on the streets. Even though Su Ya was flustered, she did not make her words clear and was just instigating by the side-lines waiting for her to fall into the trap herself. Till now, Yang Sitong probably has no idea how she even ended up at her current state nor would she have imagined that the Su Ya who loved and treated her the best would be the biggest schemer behind her downfall. Even in the past when she hated the Lus, Yan Zi would not fall into Su Ya¡¯s traps obediently let alone now when she knew that her father¡¯s affair had nothing to do with the Lus ¨C she no longer wanted to do anything anymore. She did not want to do things that would bring her disadvantages. In this aspect, she was the same as Su Ya. What now then? She was truly curious about Su Ya¡¯s motives and truly wanted to expose it! ¨C The romp overturned the entire house, moving from the living room to the bedroom; from the sofa to the bed. The both of them seemed like wild animals that were both fighting and dancing with one another. God knows how many times they¡¯ve been at it. Finally, Lu Yanzhi came to a stop as he paused above Qianxun, looking down at her with his gaze dark and somewhat dismal. She waited for a long time only to see that Lu Yanzhi had not gotten up entirely yet, seeming as though he wanted to continue further. She could not help but diss in her heart ¨C just how long has this jerk been thirsty for! He¡¯s practically like a wolf! She pushed at him. ¡°Get up!¡± However, not only did he not get up, he leaned down and kissed her passionately and fiercely once more. It was so fierce that Qianxun nearly choked, his aggressive demeanour looking as though he was about to devour her... Chapter 940 - I Merely Forgot You (30)

    Chapter 940: I Merely Forgot You (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun¡¯s face flushed bright red as she pushed him away fiercely. At the same time, her other hand reached out for a towel beside her as she wrapped it around her body before hopping off the bed. ¡°Okay, we¡¯re done now! Hurry and get lost!¡± Qianxun turned and headed for the bathroom right after saying that. Before she closed the door, she even barked at Lu Yanzhi, ¡°I hope that you¡¯re already gone by the time I¡¯m done showering!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze was fixated on the bathroom door as a sneer formed on his face ¨C Su Qianxun, dream on! Not longter, Qianxun came out of the bathroom only to catch sight of a Lu Yanzhi who was dressed again like the wolf in sheepskin he was, sitting down on the sofa with a magazine in his hands. She grit her teeth and mocked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving yet? You¡¯re going to sit here and feed the mosquitoes? There aren¡¯t any mosquitoes in winter!¡± Lu Yanzhi closed the magazine and threw it beside him casually before raising his head and looking at her sternly. ¡°Su Qianxun, we need to talk.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything between us to talk about!¡± Qianxun replied coldly while wiping her hair with a towel. ¡°Look at the way you look, seeming as though you¡¯re not willing to let go. Don¡¯te here telling me that you¡¯re still thinking about me after all these years?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face scrunched slightly ¨C this woman was just asking the obvious! In reality, Qianxun¡¯s heart was in a mess. Before having sex, she was thinking on impulse. Now that everything was done, she truly did not feel that she should have done that with him. However, she did not let her thoughts slip out on her face as she chuckled with a hint of ridicule. ¡°So, is it me or my body that the great Chief Lu is unable to forget?¡± Lu Yanzhi frowned. ¡°I merely forgot to forget about you!¡± ¡°Oh, so that means that I¡¯m something insignificant to be thrown at a corner. Since that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s there to talk about to me then?¡± Qianxun suddenly showed surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that after doing it again, you¡¯re realizing that this body you forgot to forget has a special connection with you and you want to have a friends with benefits rtionship with me?¡± She then harrumphed coldly. ¡°Sorry, but I reject you! I¡¯ve got no interest in you!¡± Lu Yanzhi stood up slowly ring at Qianxun deeply. ¡°You want to act as though nothing happened today?¡± Qianxun disregarded the conviction in her heart and asked unwaveringly, ¡°What else? We¡¯re both adults and sex couldn¡¯t be anything moremonce! Even though you didn¡¯t wear a condom earlier on, so what? I¡¯m going to take a n B pill so that there won¡¯t be another child somehow!¡± ¡°Su Qianxun, do you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice was hoarse as his chest was stuffed up while his fists were gripped so tight that they were turning white. No matter howposed he seemed on the surface, it was clear that he was rattled. ¡°Of course! And please remember what I said before we did it that you¡¯re not to look for me ever again after that!¡± Qianxun said with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Remember what you said before doing it. I thought you¡¯re someone who doesn¡¯t even care who you do it with?¡± Lu Yanzhi mocked coldly. Qianxun looked at him and scoffed out indifferently. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t care! As long as I feel good!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s patience seemed to have been stretched to its limit as he marched fiercely in front of her. ¡°Su Qianxun.¡± Chapter 941 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (1)

    Chapter 941: Exposing The Mysterious Background (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at the man that was about to explode before her, Qianxun was so unnerved that she stumbled a step back as her heart pounded. ¡°What! Don¡¯t act as though you¡¯re the one taking a loss. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re even expecting me topensate you with a cheque?!¡± With that, she turned around and on the pretext of taking her phone, distanced herself further from Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Alright, tell me your ount number then! I¡¯ll transfer to you right away!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s aura was lethal as he looked at Su Qianxun darkly ¨C he could sense that she was trying to toy with him. ¡°Sure then, my ount is 6********6688¡± His tone had a hint of anger even though he was putting on a smile. She froze for a moment, unexpecting him to really give her his ount number. Looking at how he was staring at her as though she had no way to back out of that vow, she bit her lip and thought for a moment about how much she should transfer before sending him 100,000! After she was done, she shook her phone in front of Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face. ¡°There, sent! Don¡¯t think too lowly of the amount, that¡¯s all your skills amount to!¡± Not only was Lu Yanzhi not angered by those humiliating words, he even nodded his head in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true, my techniques suck. 100,000 is too much, 10,000¡¯s more than enough. But since you¡¯ve already sent me 100,000, I¡¯ll take the other 90,000 as advance payment! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sleep with you for another 9 more times!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes widened as she scoffed coldly. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, are you nuts?!¡± ¡°See you next time!¡± He ignored her and left right after, even mming the door on his way out! Qianxun was left with a gaping mouth and a dumbstricken look on her face. ¡°Who¡¯s going to meet you next time! Don¡¯t ever appear before me again!¡± She barked out loudly before copsing onto the bed in a huff, staring at the ceiling, feeling somewhat lost. Suddenly, she bolted up, remembering that she had not collected the DNA test yet. It was avable two days ago but because Xiao Bai came over and she was busy taking care of him, she had forgotten about itpletely. At that thought, Qianxun leapt out of bed and changed her clothes, preparing to head to the hospital. She searched around for a long time but she just could not find her car keys no matter what. She was perplexed ¨C she had clearly thrown the keys onto the coffee table when she returned. Where had it gone to? She swept another round through the house but still she could not find it. Rubbing at her be and wondering if she had forgotten to take her car keys out of the car instead, she headed out only to find that her car had disappeared too! Qianxun blew at her fringe ¨C Lu Yanzhi must have taken the keys and her car! That man... was way too shameless! Does he really think that he¡¯s a gigolo!? Without a car, Qianxun could only call her assistant ¨C 7 Up ¨C toe over with the driver and the nanny van. Upon reaching the hospital, Qianxun did not get out of the van immediately. If she was spotted entering the hospital, rumours of her being pregnant or having a miscarriage might spread. Within the chaos of the hospital, 7 Up maneuvered towards the DNAb and before long, returned with the report. Even though Qianxun was anxious to know the results, she did not open it right away. It was only till she got home that she opened the document folder slowly. She was thoroughly flustered. Even though she was convinced that Xiao Bai had nothing to do with her, there was a nagging voice wishing that Xiao Bai was her son! Chapter 942 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (2)

    Chapter 942: Exposing The Mysterious Background (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qianxun¡¯s nervousness was written all over her face as she closed her eyes and slowly drew out the DNA test slip from the document folder. Gradually, her eyes squinted opened... When she caught sight of the results, her face was filled with disappointment. It wasn¡¯t as she had hoped ¨C there wasn¡¯t even the sliver of possibility or miracle... Previously, she had even considered the fact that if Xiao Bai was truly her son, how was she going to deal with him ¨C should she allow him to stay with Lu Yanzhi or should she steal him for herself? Seems like at the end of the day, it was all for naught. It was a possibility that was impossible. In reality, she knew that Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t possibly be her son. She did not know what she was even thinking to harbour those thoughts of possibility that Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son... might have anything to do with her! Qianxun returned to her bedroom in sunken spirits, lying on the bed and scrolling through Weibo for news of her. Just as she was about to quit the app, she caught sight of news about the strongest designer ever ¨C Shen Yiren. Qianxun froze momentarily. She¡¯s back... To think that it was even a mboyant return. Clicking on the thread, Qianxun continued reading through some posts about Shen Yiren before falling asleep eventually. The next day, she was awoken from her dreams by her doorbell. Who woulde and disturb her beauty rest so early in the morning? Groggily, she crawled up and answered the doorbell before opening the door while frowning. Shi Guang walked in with a bunch of bags while Qianxun yawned. ¡°What brings you here again?¡± ¡°What do you mean again? Am I so unwee here?¡± Shi Guang had been wondering the entire time if she should let Qianxun know about the DNA results. ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re unwee, but Lu Yanchen had just proposed to you yesterday. What are you doing here instead of staying home and snuggling it up with him dousing in your love?¡± The freshly awakened Qianxun was still in a sleepy stupor. She thought that she was even hearing things when Shi Guang said, ¡°I¡¯m going to stay here for a couple of days.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Just yesterday, the both of them were drowning in their honey sweet love and yet, Shi Guang was appearing at her house suddenly today ¨C did something happen? She suddenly recalled the piece of news she had readst night. Could the reason why both of them quarrelled be because of her return? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Qianxun asked. ¡°In any case, I want to stay here. Don¡¯t ask me anything else.¡± Shi Guang was too embarrassed to tell Qianxun that she had gotten pregnant because of a trapid by Lu Yanchen and that¡¯s why she was still angry at him till this point. ¡°Youe over to my ce and yet I¡¯m not allowed to ask anything? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too much?¡± Qianxun heaved out helplessly. ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve got so many friends and rtives, why my house?¡± ¡°...¡± Because you are my auntie. Who else should I seek help from if not you? Shi Guang could not bring herself to say those words and merely sat on the sofa instead. ¡°You¡¯re all alone, you should be happy that I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡± ¡°So I¡¯m the one who should thank you instead?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± Qianxun was speechless. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m realizing just how thick your skin can be.¡± Shi Guang waved it off. ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡± Even though Qianxun was grumbling about her reluctance, her face was all smiles as she teased, ¡°I really think that for a woman who¡¯s at odds with her husband, the best way of taking revenge against him is by sleeping in the room next to him.¡± Shi Guang was confused. ¡°Why would that be?¡± Chapter 943 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (3)

    Chapter 943: Exposing The Mysterious Background (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qianxun chuckled. ¡°Sleeping just a wall away from him. The feeling of being so close yet he¡¯s unable to get his hands on you. Don¡¯t you think that would be the best torment ever?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was troubled. ¡°I¡¯m already so upset and yet you¡¯re still joking with me?¡± Qianxun was resigned. ¡°... Fine, fine. I won¡¯t tease you, alright? You make yourselffortable, I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± ¡°Sleep? It¡¯s already afternoon now! I¡¯m super hungry! Hurry and go wash up and we¡¯ll head out for lunch.¡± Qianxun shrugged her shoulders looking reluctant. However, she said nothing more and merely headed up to change before heading out with Shi Guang. The both of them headed for a nearby mall for hotpot where Qianxun was thoroughly impressed. ¡°You¡¯re already able to eat hotpot?¡± This woman was justining about being unable to eat oily food just days ago and was even vomiting! ¡°I¡¯m no longer nausea these few days. Though, I can still only eat hotpot with a clear base soup. Hence, that¡¯s what I ordered.¡± Shi Guang was rather perplexed as well ¨C her appetite had grown surprisingly after quarrelling with Lu Yanchen. ¡°But I want to eat the spicy base.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just mix some chilli condiments?¡± ¡°Nopes, you go mix me one.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to ask a pregnant woman to serve you?¡± Even though Shi Guang said that, she wasn¡¯t reluctant in the slightest bit as she headed over to the condiments counter to start mixing a bowl for Qianxun. Qianxun was gradually beginning to notice the changes in Shi Guang. In the past, there was always an invisible barrier between her and Shi Guang. However, it was clear now that Shi Guang had epted her entirely. Despite the asional odds they had, Qianxun rather fancied the type of camaraderie they had right now. After the meal, both of them went shopping at the mall. Due to the fact that it was winter right now, Qianxun was donning a thick set of clothes. Coupled with a face mask and a cap that was pulled down real low, no one could recognize them at all. The both of them trawled the shopping mall for awhile without anything they fancied and hence they returned to Qianxun¡¯s ce. Looking at how Shi Guang was seemingly going to stay for real and wasn¡¯t merely joking about it, Qianxun chuckled. ¡°So... you¡¯re really sure you¡¯re going to stay here?¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. It was just a couple of days anyways. Besides, she needed the time to contemte through things calmly and also to spend more time with this auntie of hers ¨C until now, the entire affair of Qianxun being her auntie seemed surreal. ¡°So, you guys couldn¡¯t have been quarrelling because... she¡¯s back?¡± ¡°She? Who?¡± Shi Guang lowered her gaze. ¡°Huh? Didn¡¯t you guys quarrel because she¡¯s back?¡± Qianxun regretted blurting that out. By the way Shi Guang seemed, it was as though she knew nothing about it ¨C so, she had identally let slip to Shi Guang before Lu Yanchen told her anything? ¡°Erm, nothing much! I just think you should head back. After all, good men are always in demand and there¡¯re many women eyeing them. What if Lu Yanchen gets whisked away by some other woman while you¡¯re not home?¡± Qianxun shifted the topic. ¡°A man who can be stolen away isn¡¯t someone I¡¯d want to keep anyways. I¡¯d just dump him straight up.¡± ¡°Then you will never be with a man in your lifetime. Because, all men can be stolen. Any man that doesn¡¯t get attracted to other women isn¡¯t a man since men are creatures that think with their bottoms. That¡¯s just their animalistic instinct, it has nothing to do with love or anything.¡± Chapter 944 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (4)

    Chapter 944:Exposing The Mysterious Background (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Looking at how Qianxun was holding back herughter, Shi Guang dered sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic! What were you trying to say just now? Who is she?¡± Qianxun looked at her in a resigned manner before taking her phone over and disying a video before Shi Guang. ¡°Check it out yourself.¡± Shi Guang red at Qianxun curiously before taking the phone over. It was a short video that showcased a fashion designer ¨C Shen Yiren, introducing her as one of the new age designers who is well known throughout Asia. At a tender age, she had already gotten international recognition while enjoying fame domestically. She was wearing a ck gown that showed off her shoulders with a head of long, silky ck hair. Holding a dress, she walked to the middle of the stage while receiving the trophy for the strongest designer ever, bing the first Asian to ever receive this award. The video then switched to a scene of her at the airport, introducing her intentions to return for domestic development of her career. She was clearly extremely popr given the number of fans and media that had arrived at the airport to receive her. There was even a male fan who had knelt down and proposed to her with a bouquet of flowers. Smiling and rejecting him politely, she said, ¡°Thank you for your love to me. But I already have someone I fancy.¡± The reporters chased after her to find out the identity of the one she fancied. However, Shen Yiren merely grinned and remained silent. Shi Guang was still in a blur after watching the video and asked Qianxun, ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Shen Yiren? Isnt it reported?¡± Qianxun looked at Shi Guang somewhat perplexedly. ¡°Lu Yanchen has never mentioned her to you?¡± ¡°No?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s expression was surprised ¨C was Lu Yanchen close with her? ¡°Then how about you just ask Lu Yanchen yourself?¡± Qianxun thought that the both of them might just reconcile if she did it herself. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me hanging.¡± Shi Guang squinted her eyes at Qianxun and bore an authoritative tone, ¡°Hurry and say.¡± Reckoning that she must have overthought things herself, Qianxun spilled everything she knew, ¡°Shen Yiren used to be someone from my circle in the past, around the same age as Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei. Because their families had a good rtionship, they mixed around and yed together. Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei would bring her around anywhere they went. However, when she was 10 years old, something happened to the Shens. Her father was interrogated and detained by the CCP for being a cadre and because of that, Shen Yiren fell from grace entirely.¡± ¡°What happened next?¡± ¡°However, Shen Yiren was still extremely exceptional. When she was in school, her grades were ster and she imed every schrship she could. Because of that, she was even sponsored to study overseas and through her own hard work, she broke through the scene and became that renowned designer all on her own. Finally, she¡¯s returning back home with glory.¡± Shi Guang mumbled, ¡°Pretty and capable. Mature and steady while being opinionated. Ain¡¯t that a typical career woman?¡± Qianxun nodded her head. ¡°More or less.¡± Recalling what Shen Yiren said in the video, Shi Guang asked, ¡°So, the person she fancies is Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± That was the truth from Qianxun. However, Shi Guang did not buy it. ¡°Then why would you feel that I quarrelled with Lu Yanchen over her?¡± ¡°I¡¯m older than them by quite a few years and I¡¯ve never had much interaction with Shen Yiren. However, she¡¯s rather chummy with Su Ya. Before the appearance of Yang Sitong and the Shen Family¡¯s fall from grace, everyone thought that Lu Yanchen and Shen Yiren were a match made in heaven.¡± Chapter 945 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (5)

    Chapter 945: Exposing The Mysterious Background (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°... At the same time, both families seemed to have had the intention of having the both of them get together once they were older.¡± ¡°But no matter how that was, they were only like 10 or so?¡± Shi Guang felt that the reason why Lu Yanchen did not mention her was probably because he hardly even remembers her. Qianxun swept through Shi Guang¡¯s expression. ¡°If you trust Lu Yanchen so much, why are you looking so terrible then?¡± Shi Guang touched her own face. ¡°What? Am I? Don¡¯t spout rubbish.¡± Qianxun chuckled. ¡°Just teasing you. In any case, I think that Lu Yanchen probably doesn¡¯t regard her as anyone important hence the reason why he did not tell you.¡± Shi Guang agreed with it but she could not help but feel a little ufortable. Refreshing her WeChat Moments, she indeed caught sight of a photo posted by Chu Mubei for lunch together with his circle of friends, mentioning something about weing an old friend. Was he referring to Shen Yiren? Shi Guang¡¯s suddenly felt her stomach churn a little... The doorbell rang and Qianxun got up, viewing the person waiting outside through a screen. Turning around and looking at Shi Guang who was frowning, she thought for a moment before opening the door. When Shi Guang caught sight of Lu Yanchen standing in the living room, she pouted her lips at Qianxun. ¡°Why did you let him in?¡± If she was the one who had gone to check on the door, she would have definitely left Lu Yanchen waiting outside! ¡°You didn¡¯t mention anything about not letting him in.¡± Qianxun then headed up, leaving both of them downstairs. ¡°Who asked you toe? Haven¡¯t I already told you I¡¯m staying with Qianxun for a couple of days? After all, she¡¯s my auntie...¡± Shi Guang kept her tone hushed at the word auntie. ¡°I¡¯m just here to take a look, not to bring you back.¡± Lu Yanchen sat down beside her. Instantly, Shi Guang was guarded. ¡°Keep your distance from me.¡± Not only did he not obey, he even wrapped his arms around her shoulders as Shi Guang red at him. ¡°Lu Yanchen, are you that free?¡± ¡°Indeed, I¡¯m rather free.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t seem this way in the past.¡± He would often be working when she visited him. ¡°My wife¡¯s already ran away, what else do I have to be bothered with?¡± He said while hugging her closer to him. Shi Guang pushed at him right away. ¡°What are you doing, don¡¯t get touchy with me! Let me go, Lu Yanchen! Did you hear that? Let me go...!¡± He held her even tighter within his embrace such that Shi Guang could barely even budge as she dered in a huff, ¡°Lu Yanchen, you bastard!¡± Not only was he not angered by that word, he even grinned and bit her on the lips gently. Shi Guang frowned. ¡°What are you biting me for? Hurry and let go of me. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to get angry!¡± ¡°So you mean you¡¯re not already angry right now?¡± ¡°I am too!¡± ¡°Then why should I let you go since you¡¯re going to get angry either way?¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen, why are you so annoying?!¡± Shi Guang scolded once more as he kissed her on the lips, slithering his tongue in as well. Qianxun who was eavesdropping at the side of the walls suddenly felt at a loss, wrinkles filling her forehead. Even the way these two quarrelled made her feel cringey! What sort of a quarrel was this even?! It¡¯s so flirty! She had initially thought that their quarrel might be like those types that were shown on television where things were flung and thrown around, hence her eavesdropping out of concern. But to think that they were just quipping about like a young couple! These were definitely the type of quarrels they could settle at home, why must Shi Guang insist oning over to... torture her as a single dog! Chapter 946 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (6)

    Chapter 946: Exposing The Mysterious Background (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang struggled for some time before Lu Yanchen finally let her go and kissed her on the cheeks. He thenid down on herp looking allzy. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry and get up!¡± Shi Guang shifted her legs and pushed him gently. ¡°I¡¯m too tired, I¡¯ve got to rest awhile.¡± He closed his eyes before pulling a fluffy pillow over and hugging it. ¡°Why are you resting on myp then! I¡¯m not a pillow!¡± She said as she reached out and snatched the pillow away from him. Lu Yanchen did not fight as he relented his arms to let Shi Guang get the pillow before folding his arms across his chest. Shi Guang then smacked the pillow at him. ¡°This is someone else¡¯s house, what are you lying down here for?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home then!¡± He said as he rubbed his face against her thighs while holding her hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t been sleeping well for the past few days.¡± ¡°What has that got to do with me...¡± This ass was acting spoilt to her! ¡°Of course it has everything to do with you. I can¡¯t sleep well because you¡¯re not with me...¡± He then wrapped his arms around her slender waist before sticking his face against her belly. ¡°If you continue ignoring me, I¡¯m going to be terminal soon.¡± Shi Guang did not know tough or to cry ¨C terminal! This guy was so good at exaggerating! But for some reason, the way he was behaving seemed to be emitting some sort of magic such that her heart was turning fluffy at his every touch. In fact, she even felt exceptionally warm. In the past, he seemed to have done something simr as well but she did not experience the same emotions ¨C could it be because of the baby? She looked at that fast asleep expression of his and noticed a slight tinge of green beneath his eyelids ¨C indeed, he had not been sleeping well recently. Instinctively, she raised her hand and was about to stroke Lu Yanchen¡¯s forehead when his phone suddenly rang. Stunned, Shi Guang retracted her hand. With his eyes still closed, Lu Yanchen reached for his phone blindly before turning it on speaker mode. ¡°Lu Yanchen.¡± A soft voice called out from the other end. Badump! Shi Guang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A woman? Could it be that Shen Yiren?! She looked at Lu Yanchen who was extremelyposed about it, asking calmly, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Yiren, of course! You weren¡¯t here for lunch earlier on, don¡¯t tell me that you n on skipping dinner as well?¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen used his gaze to inquire Shi Guang if she would like to attend. Shi Guang twisted her head away, as though replying to him that he can make the decision himself and that it has nothing to do with her. By the looks of it, the both of them seemed to have a rather decent rtionship ¨C could the person that Shen Yiren fancy truly be Lu Yanchen? Receiving silence as a reply, Shen Yiren chuckled. ¡°Chu Mubei said that your reins are held by the wife after marriage. I suppose that seems true.¡± Instantly, Chu Mubei¡¯s exaggerated voice rang out, ¡°Fuck, Shen Yiren! How could you blurt that out just like that! Old Lu will definitely take revenge on me for it!¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be a show to watch then.¡± ¡°If you continue this way you¡¯re not going to be able to find a husband!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips cramped ¨C what did this big mouth of a Chu Mubei tell her?! ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a replyter.¡± Lu Yanchen replied casually before hanging up right after. He then asked Shi Guang, ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s displeasure reached deep in her heart as she heaved a deep breath before spinning around to re at Lu Yanchen coldly. ¡°If you want to go, go! Why bother asking me! The beauty¡¯s asking you for a private rendezvous!¡± Chapter 947 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (7)

    Chapter 947: Exposing The Mysterious Background (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen fixed his gaze on Shi Guang¡¯s petite face and instantly had an inkling as to what was going on as he teased, ¡°Yesterday, we agreed on bringing our families today. But since I don¡¯t have anyone to bring for lunch, I skipped it altogether.¡± Shi Guang was surprised. Shen Yiren wanted him to bring family members along? Or was she trying to catch a glimpse of her love rival? Oh my, for real? Who would rush to check out on their love rival? Shouldn¡¯t the story usually go for her to try and seduce Lu Yanchen before Shi Guang finds out about it? Looking at how her face tensed up without replying, Lu Yanchen smirked and asked softly, ¡°... Getting jealous?¡± Shi Guang snapped out of her thoughts and her embarrassment turned into agitation as she spoke with a killing aura in her eyes, ¡°Who¡¯s getting jealous! Do you have anything going on with this woman? Is that why you need me to get jealous? So, you¡¯ve been unfaithful?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Lu Yanchen sat up and pinched her little face. ¡°You can get jealous all you want, but don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you used me of being unfaithful in the past as well?¡± Shi Guang pped his hand away. Lu Yanchen ced his hands on her shoulders once more while inching close to her ears and whispering, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re so concerned about me that you¡¯re getting jealous.¡± ¡°Fufu, who¡¯s being concerned? Narcissist! But since there¡¯s someone who wants to meet me that badly, I¡¯ll meet her then!¡± Shi Guang dered her intention to go exert her authority. Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up as his eyes twinkled. This stubborn woman was indeed really cute. When they arrived at the gathering ce for dinner, Shi Guang caught sight of the only woman in the suite instantly ¨C she had an exquisite face with her big, bright eyes disying her intellect. Her hair wasyingzily against her back as she disyed her gorgeous figure with a seamless dress that resembled a qipao. She seems even prettier in real life?! When Shen Yiren caught sight of Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang entering, she smiled just like everyone else. After exchanging greetings with Lu Yanchen, she introduced herself ecstatically to Shi Guang, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shen Yiren, Lu Yanchen¡¯s childhood friend. If you wish to know more about Lu Yanchen¡¯s childhood, feel free to ask me! I know super a lot.¡± Before Shi Guang could reply, Chu Mubei chimed in, ¡°Shi Guang, ignore her. This is a woman you shouldn¡¯t mess with, don¡¯t learn the wrong stuff from her!¡± ¡°Chu Mubei, sooner orter, you¡¯re going to get yourself killed with that mouth of yours.¡± Shen Yiren red at Chu Mubei and scolded. ¡°She loved to tag along Lu Yanchen the most when she was young! Be careful that she might be back to snatch Lu Yanchen from you!¡± Chu Mubei was evidently finding the world way too peaceful. ¡°Nothing goodes out of a dog¡¯s mouth!¡± Even though Shen Yiren¡¯s voice was gentle, she was definitely no meek woman as she gave Chu Mubei a sharp kick, causing him to heave in a deep breath of air. ¡°Holy shit! Woman, must you get so violent?! No wonder you haven¡¯t had any men after all these years! Is there even a woman as rowdy as you?! Ouch, that kick stings! Any man who marries you is definitely doomed!¡± Shen Yiren red at him once more. ¡°We¡¯ll see if any woman¡¯s even willing to adopt you!¡± Thereafter, she smiled at Shi Guang. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. Congrattions on your marriage!¡± Shi Guang smiled gently as well. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°I was both surprised and shocked when I heard of you guys getting married! I would have never expected that the first person within our group to get married would be Lu Yanchen!¡± Chapter 948 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (8)

    Chapter 948: Exposing The Mysterious Background (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Being the only two women present, Shen Yiren sat down right beside Shi Guang. Shi Guang took the opportunity to size Shen Yiren up a couple of times while thetter was not noticing and she felt somewhat sceptical ¨C Shen Yiren didn¡¯t seem like she had any interest in Lu Yanchen at all? After all, there was no hiding a woman¡¯s fancy for a man. The way Shen Yiren looked at Lu Yanchen was truly the exact same way she looked at Chu Mubei. But, was it all real? Or was she acting? After all, there were all sorts of white lotuses who were really good at acting these days... When they were about done with dinner, Shen Yiren¡¯s gaze swept by Shi Guang andnded on Lu Yanchen. Unlike the casual attitude earlier on, this time round, there was a slight change as though she was somewhat shy. Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s heart sank. Indeed, this woman was just acting earlier on! The one that Shen Yiren fancied was Lu Yanchen! When Shen Yiren¡¯s voice rang out once more, Shi Guang was slightly rattled. ¡°Shi Guang, could we switch ces? There¡¯s a couple of things I¡¯d like to ask Lu Yanchen.¡± Shen Yiren looked pleading. Shi Guang was both surprised and speechless. She had never seen a third party that would be so brazen as she looked at Lu Yanchen with incredulity. However, Lu Yanchen nodded to Shi Guang, causing her to be infuriated ¨C to think that he would even agree to it?! She bit down on her lips before sweeping her hair behind her ears to conceal her emotions. Shen Yiren had asked politely without giving any context. If Shi Guang were to reject her right now, she might have as well dered her defeat. It¡¯s just an act ¨C who doesn¡¯t know how to act? Shi Guang smiled before standing up and changing seats with Shen Yiren who chuckled at her. ¡°Thank you!¡± She was so courteous that Shi Guang almost felt like the viin here! However, Shi Guang knew she was not to me ¨C who could me butterflies for being attracted to that alpha bee of a Lu Yanchen? Besides, she hadn¡¯t deciphered Shen Yiren¡¯s true intents yet as she tried her best to listen in on their conversation. ¡°Lu Yanchen, is Lu Yanzhi at home recently?¡± Shi Guang was surprised ¨C she was actually asking about Yanzhi? ¡°Yes, these couple of days.¡± ¡°Could I head over to the Lus ce tomorrow to visit... auntie and Yanzhi? Would that be convenient?¡± ¡°I think so.¡± ¡°Yanzhi, has he... gotten a girlfriend yet?¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s straightforwardness from earlier on was reced with cautiousness. ¡°I don¡¯t... think so.¡± ¡°When I gave auntie a call previously, she was still worried about Yanzhi¡¯s singlehood. Seems like there¡¯s no progress?¡± Shen Yiren then chuckled with a sweet, dizzying tion in her eyes. Shi Guang snapped back from her stupor. If she still couldn¡¯t tell who the person Shen Yiren fancied was, she must be absolutely blind. She was thoroughly worried about Shen Yiren¡¯s rtionship with Lu Yanchen because of Qianxun¡¯s introduction of them as being childhood sweethearts, causing her to think that this might be another potential love rival. But she was truly just friends with Lu Yanchen. Her true target is Lu Yanzhi! If only Qianxun knew that the person she was talking about was actually her own love rival, how would she react? Shi Guang could not help but snigger in gloat over her misfortune for a moment... but hold on, even if Shen Yiren wasn¡¯t her love rival, she was Qianxun¡¯s. Since Qianxun is her auntie, shouldn¡¯t she be on Qianxun¡¯s side in theory? Yet, Shi Guang did not know how Qianxun truly felt about Lu Yanzhi right now. Chapter 949 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (9)

    Chapter 949: Exposing The Mysterious Background (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under Shi Guang¡¯s request, Lu Yanchen sent her back to Su Qianxun¡¯s ce without saying anything more. He knew that the reason why she wanted to stay here had nothing to do with her being angry at him; it was more of her wanting to spend more time and get to know this auntie of hers. Qianxun was totally confused as to what this couple was up to ¨C even though he had clearly brought her away, why was he bringing her back?! She looked at Shi Guang who was standing in her house. ¡°What are you two up to? Are you sure you¡¯re not going to head back? Beware of your hubby being stolen by that Shen Yiren.¡± ¡°You¡¯re worried about me? I guess you should be more concerned over yourself!¡± Shi Guang said with a curious glint in her eyes, seeming both wise and crafty with a hint of yfulness. Qianxun red at her. ¡°Why should I do that?¡± Shi Guang sniggered knowingly and spoke in a recital manner, ¡°Who says that childhood sweethearts must grow up together? Perhaps the girl doesn¡¯t really fancy the guy but instead, it¡¯s the guy¡¯s eldest brother?¡± Even though Shi Guang had already hinted the obvious, Qianxun shrugged her shoulders nonchntly. ¡°Shen Yiren¡¯s going to the Lus ce to visit mummy and Yanzhi tomorrow,¡± Shi Guang continued. Qianxun gave a fake smile. ¡°Then, shouldn¡¯t you head back. Be careful your hubby doesn¡¯t get stolen...¡± Right after, she turned around and walked away. Looking at her back view, Shi Guang facepalmed, not knowing if Qianxun was truly or acting dumb. Although, Shi Guang did not know what to say nor where to start helping. After all, she did not know about Qianxun¡¯s history with Yanzhi nor how their feelings for one another was like right now. She was afraid that she might add oil to the fire. ¨C Shen Lingshuang was rather pleased with the sudden visit by Shen Yiren. She had no daughter of her own and wanted one badly. Since their rtionship with the Shen Family next door was rather close in the past, she would take Shen Yiren as though she was her own daughter. Because the both of them had the same surname, she even wanted to be Shen Yiren¡¯s godmother. Butter on, that did not turn to fruition because she was discussing with Shen Yiren¡¯s mother about the future of their children... that Shen Yiren would marry to be Yanchen¡¯s wife in the future. Following Yanchen¡¯s engagement, that entire dream of theirs was scrapped. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s quite sometime since I¡¯ve seen you and you¡¯re so pretty I could barely recognize you!¡± Shen Lingshuang spread her arms widely. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re the same as in the past though, equally young and pretty.¡± Shen Yiren headed forth and shared an embrace with Shen Lingshuang happily. ¡°How am I the same? I¡¯m much older, older...¡± Shen Lingshuang smiled, embarrassed. ¡°Far from old, you¡¯re still beautiful!¡± Back when the tragedy struck her family, Shen Lingshuang had helped her and her mother during their roughest period. Shen Yiren would never forget that gratitude ¨C in her heart, Shen Lingshuang¡¯s status was akin to her own mother. ¡°Is Yanzhi around?¡± Shen Yiren asked. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s upstairs with Xiao Bai.¡± Shen Lingshuang beckoned for a helper to go fetch Lu Yanzhi. Before long, he appeared downstairs. Looking at the handsome, cold man in his military uniform walking over with his domineering aura, Shen Yiren felt nervous and pursed her lips subconsciously. By the time Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gazended on her, she stood up and smiled before greeting gently, ¡°Yanzhi.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s scrutinizing gaze swept on Shen Yiren¡¯s face, causing her little heart to thump furiously at his sight... Chapter 950 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (10)

    Chapter 950: Exposing The Mysterious Background (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the side, Shen Lingshuang chuckled. ¡°Yanzhi, you can¡¯t recognize her? That¡¯s Yiren!¡± As though he was suddenly enlightened, Lu Yanzhi grinned. ¡°Oh, Yiren. Women really change at the age of 18...¡± He had truly been unable to recognize her. Shen Lingshuangughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I was also shocked when I first saw her. Yiren, you¡¯re only 1 year younger than Yanchen, right? Do you have a boyfriend or are you already married?¡± Shen Yiren smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Neither. I¡¯ve been busy all these years, there¡¯s no time for a boyfriend at all.¡± Right after, she eyed Lu Yanzhi somewhat sheepishly. Shen Lingshuang then dered with a straight face. ¡°It¡¯s about time you get one! Your mother wouldn¡¯t have to worry for you the sooner you form a family.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in no hurry.¡± Sheughed out awkwardly before looking at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°What about you, Yanzhi? Have you got a girlfriend?¡± Lu Yanzhi did not say anything, merely sitting down on the sofa. Shen Lingshuang eyed her son sternly before replying Shen Yiren, ¡°Hais, this son of mine...¡± Before she could finish with her opener, a child scattered over furiously while calling out, ¡°Daddy, daddy...!¡± The moment she heard that voice, Shen Yiren knew that it must be Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son. She turned towards the voice only to catch sight of an immactely handsome young boy who bore a 70% resemnce to Lu Yanzhi. When their gazes met, the little fe¡¯s legs halted. He said nothing, merely fixating his gaze at her with his dark, phoenix eyes. Shen Yiren felt that the gaze of this boy was somewhat intimidating as though he had a particr disdain for her. Even though he was trying his best to hide it, this was still a child after all and thus, hints of his disdain slipped out. Instantly, Shen Yiren did not know tough or to cry. She hadn¡¯t done anything at all, why has she drawn this child¡¯s ire? ¡°Lu Yubai, what are you standing there for? Hurry and greet her!¡± Following the order, little Lu Yubai called out reluctantly, ¡°Auntie.¡± ¡°My, hello there! You¡¯re really both handsome and cute!¡± Shen Yiren smiled at him tenderly along with apliment. However, not only did the little fe not appreciate it, he walked away coolly and sat down beside Lu Yanzhi. Knowing that Xiao Bai did not like her, Shen Yiren did not continue bringing troubles for herself as she started chatting with Shen Lingshuang without ignoring Lu Yanzhi in the loop as well. Xiao Bai tugged at his father¡¯s sleeves stealthily. ¡°Daddy, I want to go look for mummy.¡± Lu Yanzhi eyed him coldly, ignoring him. Pouting his cheeks unhappily, Xiao Bai looked at Lu Yanzhi who was conversing with Shen Yiren and yelled out, ¡°I want to go to mummy¡¯s ce!¡± Shen Yiren froze for a moment. Mummy? When she left, she knew that Lu Yanzhi had brought a son back home but not thetter¡¯s mother? Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice was deadly. ¡°Go? Your mummy doesn¡¯t even want you!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Little auntie said that mummy is the lead character and she only forgot about me because she¡¯s suffering from temporary amnesia! I want to spend more time with mummy so that she can remember me!¡± Lu Yanzhi lowered his head. ¡°You believe that? That¡¯s just an adult lying to a child!¡± Xiao Bai was thoroughly flustered. ¡°Little auntie won¡¯t ever lie to me! You¡¯re the big baddie and liar! I clearly have a mother!¡± ¡°Then scram off to find her, don¡¯t appear before me!¡± Lu Yanzhi was extremely scary when he got fierce as he red at Xiao Bai dangerously. Chapter 951 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (11)

    Chapter 951: Exposing The Mysterious Background (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Losing his stance, Xiao Bai pouted his lips as his eyes reddened while he looked at Shen Lingshuang pitifully. Instantly, Shen Lingshuang red at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°What are you getting fierce at a child for?¡± She stood up and had Lu Yanzhi continue chatting with Shen Yiren while she brought Xiao Bai to the side tofort him. At that scene, Shen Yiren felt somewhat awkward as she drank a sip of water before looking at Lu Yanzhi. His eyes were dark as an abyss ¨C even after so many years have passed, he still carried a charm that caused her heart to skip beats. ¡°Yanzhi, have you found Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Yanzhi replied casually without borating, asking her instead, ¡°Are you nning to return for good?¡± Shen Yiren knew that he had no intention to continue on that topic and thus nodded her head, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s right. Chu Mubei and the others will be hosting a wee back banquet for me a couple of dayster, would you like toe, Yanzhi?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll head over if I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Hmms, why don¡¯t you ask me why I¡¯ve suddenly decided to return then?¡± Shen Yiren looked at him with a concealed smile, looking somewhat hopeful. Lu Yanzhi raised his brow. ¡°So, why have you returned then?¡± Somewhat shy, Shen Yiren swept her hair behind her ear to cover her uneasiness and fluster while chuckling bravely. ¡°I¡¯ve returned because I want to court a man.¡± Court a man? Has she returned for Fourth? But Fourth¡¯s already married. Lu Yanzhi then frowned. ¡°If the other party is married, you should not court him.¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s not!¡± ¡°Who then?¡± Lu Yanzhi heaved a sigh of relief before raising his cup to drink water. Thankfully it¡¯s not Fourth. Who else then? Someone from that group she grew up in? ¡°You, Yanzhi.¡± Lu Yanzhi choked on his water violently while looking at Shen Yiren in incredulity and disbelief. Shen Yiren who had just boldly confessed found herself blushing bright red. Is she joking?! He croaked coldly right away. ¡°No!¡± Instantly, Shen Yiren¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Why? Are you married, Yanzhi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! But you just cant court me!¡± He knitted his brows and replied adamantly. ¡°Why not? I¡¯ve got the rights to seek my own happiness, Yanzhi! We¡¯re both unmarried and I don¡¯t mind you having Xiao Bai! If we¡¯re together, I¡¯ll definitely treat Xiao Bai nicely!¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s blushing face brought with it a calm and sincere shine. ¡°I¡¯m already 30 years old! I¡¯m almost 10 years older than you! We¡¯re notpatible.¡± Shouldn¡¯t someone in their twenties consider him an old fogey by now? ¡°My fancy for you has nothing to do with age, Yanzhi. You¡¯re responsible, kind, and nice. There¡¯s no one better than you in my heart, Yanzhi.¡± Even though the age gap between them was a little huge, Shen Yiren found that to be the best age gap for a couple to have. She truly loved Lu Yanzhi. When she was young, she would always tag along with Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen would ignore her all the time while Chu Mubei would always bully her. Each time Lu Yanzhi caught sight of her being teased or bullied, he would always lecture them before sending her home, causing her to feel ecstatic for a couple of days after. Lu Yanzhi looked at her calmly, his eyes frosty. ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand that your feelings for me are akin to that of siblings.¡± Shen Yiren replied with conviction, ¡°Yanzhi, I¡¯m certain my feelings for you are love!¡± Lu Yanzhi: ¡°...¡± Chapter 952 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (12)

    Chapter 952: Exposing The Mysterious Background (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though she was rejected, Shen Yiren had no ns of giving up. After leaving the Lus ce, she headed over to Changan Street where she was meeting a childhood friend. Before she entered the caf¨¦, the person had already waved at her from within. Entering hastily, Shen Yiren sat down and gave an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry for the long wait, Su Ya.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only just arrived as well.¡± Su Ya beckoned for the waitress. ¡°A cup of cappino.¡± Shen Yiren casually ordered while Su Ya asked, ¡°Do you want any desserts?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. I just had lunch.¡± ¡°You went over the Lus ce today?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I definitely have to visit them now that I¡¯m back.¡± Su Ya looked at Shen Yiren deeply. ¡°You¡¯ve always had a good rtionship with Lu Yanchen since you were young. It¡¯s a pity he¡¯s married now.¡± Shen Yiren chuckled gently. ¡°Why is that a pity? I met his wife yesterday, she¡¯s pretty nice!¡± Su Ya was stunned for a moment ¨C Shen Yiren doesn¡¯t fancy Lu Yanchen? She then asked stiffly, ¡°I recall your families wanting to get you guys engaged. I thought...¡± ¡°Haha, stop messing around! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Shen Yiren interrupted before changing topics. Before long, Shen Yiren asked softly, ¡°Right, have you heard about the issue concerning Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son¡¯s mother?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know about the story between Lu Yanzhi and my auntie?¡± Su Ya reversed the question. Your auntie? Instantly, a devilishly charming face flickered through Shen Yiren¡¯s memories. ¡°You mean, Xiao Bai¡¯s mother is your auntie?¡± How could it be Su Ya¡¯s auntie? Then why would he say that Xiao Bai¡¯s mother was gone back then? Why are the both of them not together now then? ¡°Yiren, what¡¯s wrong? I¡¯ve called you a couple of times now.¡± Su Ya had been calling Shen Yiren¡¯s name a couple of times and yet, she was still lost till Su Ya raised her voice. She smiled apologetically once more. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t catch you?¡± ¡°So, the one you fancy is Lu Yanzhi?¡± Su Ya asked curiously after seeing that reaction. ¡°That¡¯s right, I like Yanzhi. Ever since I was young, my wish is to get married to him.¡± Shen Yiren did not try hiding and confessed to it right away. She then gave a dejected look. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he likes me.¡± ¡°Feelings take time to build up. What are you getting hasty for?¡± Su Ya then smiled warmly. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°Help? How are you so good at courting men?¡± ¡°Why that question!¡± ¡°How else can you help me? I thought that you must have some spectacr tricks up your sleeve.¡± Su Ya froze momentarily ¨C was Shen Yiren acting dumb or was she for real? She sipped her coffee while Shen Yiren continued, ¡°I want to meet your auntie. There¡¯s a wee banquet for me a few dayster, could you invite her along?¡± Su Ya nodded her head. ¡°Of course.¡± After parting ways with Shen Yiren, Su Ya smiled. There she was, thinking that there was no other way out. To think that Shen Yiren would return at this time and of all things, she was in love with Lu Yanzhi. Truly, the Heavens were on her side... ¨C After two days at Qianxun¡¯s ce, Shi Guang was reluctant to leave as she held Qianxun¡¯s hands tightly when Lu Yanchen came to fetch her. Even as the car drove off, Shi Guang¡¯s gaze was still lingering at Qianxun¡¯s ce. Lu Yanchen nced at her. ¡°Since you¡¯re so reluctant, why did you not tell her the truth straight?¡± Chapter 953 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (13)

    Chapter 953: Exposing The Mysterious Background (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Ever since I received the report, I¡¯ve been contemting about many things. I wondered why I would share such an affinity with the Su Family. Su Ya used to bully my sister and because of my sister¡¯s issues, my parents met with an ident. After you said that you would help me check up on my father¡¯s parentage and background, we found out that the storage room of the orphanage caught fire. Suddenly, I¡¯m left with the fact that my father is a child of the Sus and is Qianxun¡¯s brother. Even though there doesn¡¯t seem to be any corrtion, the series of events that had unravelled for some reason leaves me feeling somewhat uneasy in my heart.¡± She then looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°When you found out about it, I¡¯m sure you thought about even more things than I am right now?¡± ¡°I had my own suspicions.¡± Lu Yanchen said slowly, his voice carrying a maic charm that was soothing as water. ¡°I knew you definitely would have and you¡¯ll definitely be investigating about my father¡¯s matters on your side as well. That¡¯s the reason why I decided to wait for a period of time and only continue after thinking things through. After all, it¡¯s been so many years without this knowledge, a couple more days won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Shi Guangughed bitterly. ¡°Because it¡¯s been too long, there¡¯s nothing much I can find out. Everything appears to be as they seem on the surface.¡± There were things that he did not know how to break to Shi Guang. When he was investigating about her father¡¯s parentage and the fire at the orphanage happened, he started to wonder if there was a rtion to her father¡¯s ident as well. However, everyone that had survived that car ident imed that it was all an ident. As for the case files, what he could find out were merely the contents left behind. But who knows if they¡¯ve been altered by anyone else? Shi Guang whisked out a silver bracelet from her embrace ¨C she had found this in her sister¡¯s belongings. Swaying it in front of her, she pondered. ¡°Perhaps we¡¯re overthinking things.¡± ¨C Qianxun did not have much time to apany Shi Guang during her stay as she had to head out to film some reshoots. That night, Qianxun returned hometer than usual and found her car parked outside her ce. Lu Yanzhi returned it? What about the keys? Qianxun entered her home. After turning on the lights, she found herself pinned against the wall before she could even turn around. Spinning around, she caught sight of Lu Yanzhi. F*ck! How¡¯s this guy in her room? Instinctively, she naturally tried to struggle but before she could say anything, he had already kissed her fiercely. Through the slivers of breathing room, she red at Lu Yanzhi furiously, wishing for nothing more than to choke him to death. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to conduct business!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you paid me 100,000? I owe you 9 more times!¡± Qianxun was so pissed that she was speechless ¨C this guy really thinks of himself as a bed warmer now? ¡°Lu Yanzhi, have some shame!¡± She snarled ¨C this was a hooligan! A hooligan amongst hooligans! She then scoffed coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I just did it with another man earlier! I don¡¯t need your business right now! Hurry and get lost!¡± ¡°Su Qianxun, speaking less won¡¯t cause you to die!¡± That mouth of hers was much better at talking than in the past. But yet, none of her words ever brought joy with all sorts of nonsense being spouted out. No wonder she¡¯s got rumours spreading all about her! She asked for it! Qianxun chuckled indifferently. ¡°How so? You mind? If I recall, you don¡¯t seem to mind too much about hygiene when ites to this!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face finally changed as his eyes were practically spitting fire right now ¨C this woman just couldn¡¯t live without dissing him! How stupid is this woman! If I don¡¯t care about hygiene, you won¡¯t be the only woman that I only ever want! Chapter 954 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (14)

    Chapter 954: Exposing The Mysterious Background (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanzhi raised her right leg with a single arm and wrapped it around his waist. Left standing with a single leg, Qianxun had a feeling as though she was stranded in the air as she felt a momentary sense of fear while sticking herself closer to Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi, gentler!¡± ¡°Oh? Someone like you knows pain?¡± This woman who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her! If I don¡¯t make her beg at me for mercy tonight, my name won¡¯t be Lu Yanzhi! Not only was she feeling pain, Qianxun¡¯s entire body was even going limp. However, even if she was ring at Lu Yanzhi right now, her face was still immactely charming alongside that mesmerising gaze. She then bit down harshly onto his neck. Even though it stung, Lu Yanzhi did not want to let her go ¨C he was like a drug addict that could not control himself at this point. That night, it was so rough that Qianxun¡¯s legs were wobbly even after she got down from bed the second day. She then looked at her jade-white body that was filled with bruised hickeys that were left behind. This Lu Yanzhi! He was practically a beast! He¡¯s already so old but he doesn¡¯t know of restrain at all?! Also, it seemed as though Lu Yanzhi had driven her car away while taking for himself a set of her house¡¯s spare keys ¨C did this guy really think of himself as a gigolo?! No, she mustn¡¯t let this carry on ¨C she had to think of a way! Perhaps she should just go overseas for a period of time. After all, military men aren¡¯t able to leave the country as and when they wish to. She¡¯ll see what he can do to her then, hmph! The previous day, Su Ya had called her inviting her to Shen Yiren¡¯s wee banquet and she had agreed to it. It was going to happen the next day and hence, Qianxun decided to leave the day after tomorrow. Drinking a ss of water, she swallowed a n B pill as well which was bought the previous time round. There was no way she could do without it ¨C he always came inside her all the time. She had considered having a child of her own since she loved children as well. However, after the flurry of events that had happened previously, she was rather afraid of conceiving. Even if she were to get married in the future, she had no intention of having her own kids. Because the weather was cold, Shen Yiren¡¯s wee banquet was held at a quaint onsen vi. That night, all the onsen vis within a hundred hectares were all bookedpletely and when 5pm arrived, all their lights were turned on, causing the entire area to seem like a glistening sparkle in the ocean. Shi Guang arrived together with Lu Yanchen. He headed towards the men¡¯s area while Shi Guang was together with Wang Caichun. Shen Yiren came by to greet them as well but because there were other guests, she left with her wine ss after a casual greeting. ¡°Even though they call this a wee banquet, it¡¯s more of pulling strings and connections for Shen Yiren. Honestly, this is quite well nned.¡± Shi Guang admitted. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. It¡¯s Shen Yiren, how could Chu Mubei be slipshod about it?¡± Wang Caichun replied with a weird tone. Shi Guang looked at her, sensing jealousy in the air. ¡°You¡¯re jealous?¡± ¡°No way!¡± She chuckled happily. ¡°We¡¯re going to divorce soon!¡± ¡°Divorce?!¡± Shi Guang wanted to rify more but right then, Su Ya entered with Qianxun. Chapter 955 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (15)

    Chapter 955: Exposing The Mysterious Background (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The main hall of the banquet was bristling withughter from the crowd gathered. Shi Guang was curious as to Qianxun¡¯s appearance since thetter had mentioned that she wasn¡¯t acquainted with Shen Yiren. If so, why was Qianxun here? To check up on her love rival? Shi Guang caught sight of Shen Yiren heading over and engaging in hushed conversation with Su Ya. Sensing her gaze, Su Ya looked over and curled her lips gently. Shi Guang¡¯s expression did not change and just like that, the both of them stared at one another till Qianxun caught sight of Shi Guang and walked over. Su Ya was still with Shen Yiren. Shi Guang did not know what they were talking about, she merely saw Shen Yiren turning back towards Qianxun¡¯s back view before nodding to Su Ya. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Shi Guang asked with a smile. ¡°I was invited?¡± Shi Guang did not know what to reply for a moment. She then looked at Shen Yiren; even though she wasn¡¯t as pretty as Su Ya, Shen Yiren was still a beauty with a unique charm of her own. ¡°Even if she fancies Lu Yanzhi, that has nothing to do with me. She¡¯s not my love rival.¡± Suddenly, that statement popped out of nowhere from Qianxun. That had Shi Guang surprised ¨C so, Qianxun knows? Shi Guang then asked inquisitively, ¡°Is there really no chance for you and Yanzhi? Do you really not care if he gets together with another woman?¡± ¡°Why should I care?¡± Qianxun shrugged. ¡°Xiao Bai... say if, I mean if, Xiao Bai is your son, don¡¯t you wish to give him aplete family by being together with Yanzhi?¡± Even though she said if, Shi Guang was certain that Xiao Bai was Qianxun¡¯s son. ¡°What era are we living in? There are plenty of divorced couples. Are there even people who stay together because of their kids anymore? Even if Xiao Bai was my son, I wouldn¡¯t get together with Lu Yanzhi. Shi Guang, I no longer recall if I¡¯ve told you this before, but I¡¯m going to reiterate it today once more, I¡¯ve never ever been in a rtionship with Lu Yanzhi, got it? That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible between us.¡± Qianxun said every word with firmness. ¡°I know that feelings aren¡¯t something that can be forced. But I just have a feeling that Yanzhi does fancy you. Couldn¡¯t you just give him a chance?¡± There are only two things you can¡¯t hide in this world: Love and coughs. However, as an outsider, Shi Guang could merely advise ¨C it is still up to those involved toe to a decision of their own. She merely wished that the people she loved and those who loved her to be happy. ¡°Fancy? Perhaps, if I was 20 years old, I would have considered that. But at my age, whates into consideration for marriage isn¡¯t love, it¡¯s whether we¡¯repatible.¡± Qianxun said pragmatically. Shi Guang was speechless and could only sigh in her heart. She did feel that it would be quite a pity if Yanzhi and Qianxun did not end up being together. It was extremely happening at the banquet. The first half of it was filled with drinks and dances while the second half was to soak in the onsen. Some girls bathed together with their cliques, some men bathed with their brothers while some lovers bathed together... but Shi Guang could not get in since she was pregnant and hence she could only sit down and eat. Wang Caichun and Qianxun apanied her. Shen Yiren did not get in as well as she was somewhat worn out from entertaining the guests. Walking over to Shi Guang¡¯s group with a wine ss, she raised her ss with a bright smile. Everyone else raised theirs in return and had a sip with her. After their drinks, Shen Yiren looked at Qianxun and asked in a seemingly pleading tone, ¡°Qianxun, could I speak with you in private?¡± Shi Guang exchanged nces with Wang Caichun before locking their gazes onto Qianxun and Shen Yiren. Qianxun gave a charming smile before nodding her head. ¡°Of course, why not?¡± Chapter 956 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (16)

    Chapter 956: Exposing The Mysterious Background (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In the tranquil resting lounge, Shen Yiren and Qianxun sat down side by side on the sofa where there was a marble table next to them that wasid with red wine and desserts. Shen Yiren looked at the devilishly charming woman with a set of perfectly crafted features and could not help butment, ¡°You¡¯re really beautiful. No wonder Xiao Bai has such good looks as well. So, he inherited the best genes from you and Lu Yanzhi.¡± Qianxun¡¯s lips quivered as she wanted to profess that she wasn¡¯t Xiao Bai¡¯s mother when Shen Yiren spoke again, ¡°Could... Could I ask you something?¡± ¡°Hmms? Go ahead.¡± ¡°Will you get together with Yanzhi?¡± Shen Yiren did not beat around the bush and was particrly straightforward. Part of the reason why she had worked so hard and returned home with international fame was because she wanted to be a capable woman that was befitting of Lu Yanzhi. Qianxun did not feel any malice from Shen Yiren. However, she still replied sternly, ¡°Why would you ask that out of the blue?¡± ¡°Because I fancy Yanzhi and I want to be his wife.¡± When she said that, there was a twinkle in Shen Yiren¡¯s eyes as her lips curled up naturally as well. She tensed up slightly, picked up a dessert before continuing, ¡°On the surface, you look like a heavenly match with Yanzhi. If you both are truly in love, even though I would feel envy and jealousy, I would offer my sincere blessings. If you and Yanzhi are not intending to get together despite having Xiao Bai, I would like to say that I wish to court him and be with him. At the same time, I promise you that if I¡¯m with Yanzhi, I would take good care of Xiao Bai as though he was my own son as well.¡± Qianxun was stumped momentarily before she broke out into a mesmerising smile. For that moment, Shen Yiren was stunned by Qianxun¡¯s charms as well ¨C this was truly a beauty that could topple entire nations over her. It wasn¡¯t just on the surface, Qianxun¡¯s beauty was innate that brought with it a natural and intuitive bewitchment. Yanzhi said that Shen Yiren was young and did not have the scent of a woman. Comparing herself to Qianxun, Shen Yiren felt that she was truly somewhat young. Also, tomboyish in fact... If she was a man, she would even find herself falling head over heels for Qianxun too. Despite that she had said earlier on, if Qianxun truly liked Yanzhi but Yanzhi did not feel the same, Shen Yiren would definitely want to try andpete with Qianxun. However, it was definitely not a fight Shen Yiren would feel confident of winning... Against such a beauty, everything seemscklustre. Yet, Shen Yiren did not want to leave any regrets behind. Gradually, Qianxun kept her smile as her face turned sterner while she spoke in a hushed tone, ¡°I¡¯ll not get together with Lu Yanzhi. If you fancy him, go ahead.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Shen Yiren was surprised. Qianxun smiled faintly. ¡°Of course. Our rtionship is not what you think it is. I¡¯ll not get together with Lu Yanzhi.¡± Shen Yiren smiled out in ecstasy. She was actually rather crestfallen earlier on thinking that she wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against suchpetition. But if Qianxun did not feel the way she had assumed and there was nopetition avable, Shen Yiren could focus on just courting Yanzhi herself. It was way easier for a woman to court a man than the other way around ¨C she stood a high chance at seeding! Raising the wine bottle from the table, Shen Yiren poured two sses of wine. She was somewhat nervous and somewhat excited ¨C she would always get jittery at anything rted to Lu Yanzhi. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what to say b-but... I¡¯m really d I got to know you!¡± Shen Yiren raised her ss. Chapter 957 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (17)

    Chapter 957: Exposing The Mysterious Background (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m d to have met you too.¡± Qianxun raised her own ss and clinked it with Shen Yiren. The both of them downed their sses with a single breath. Qianxun was prepared to leave and look for Shi Guang after the drink but just then, Su Ya knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Are you guys done?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Thank you for arranging this chance for us,¡± Shen Yiren said as she hugged Su Ya. She saw how Su Ya seemed as though she had something to talk to Qianxun about and remarked with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll head out first, you guys continue. After all, the lead of today¡¯s event shouldn¡¯t be missing for too long.¡± After bidding farewell to Shen Yiren, Su Ya sat down with Qianxun and showed concern. ¡°Little auntie, what did you guys talk about? She seems to be in love with Lu Yanzhi of the Lu Family. After she knew that you were Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy, she¡¯s been bothering me, insisting that you were toe to this party. It¡¯s also because she bugged me for a private chat with you and I couldn¡¯t really refuse her.¡± ¡°Nothing much...¡± Qianxun smiled faintly, unbothered. ¡°But I just feel that there¡¯s something strange about her. At times, women can do anything for the sake of men. I used to have a rather good rtionship with her in the past but ever since we grew up, we hardly hung out and I¡¯m unsure of how her character is like right now. Little auntie, you must be careful...¡± Su Ya¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Pausing for a moment, she looked at her screen ¨C it was Yang Chifeng. Frowning, she turned to Qianxun. ¡°Little auntie, I¡¯ll chat with Chifeng for a little. Wait for me...¡± ¡°Sure!!¡± Qianxun nodded her head and poured herself another ss of wine after Su Ya left. ¡°Ha.¡± Suddenly, she gave a stifled chuckle. She had not expected that she would encounter the same situation as back then. In that dark, cruel world, she was not the only woman around ¨C Li Anyuan was also there. Right now, she changed her name to Li Mengyao; she had probably done it to try and forget about the past. Back then, Qianxun was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s woman and Li Mengyao belonged to that Second Master. Even if Lu Yanzhi had not touched her for the time being back then, she still wanted to escape from that disastrous ce. Yet, she was surrounded by forests and there was a limited area where she could roam about ¨C leaving the area was way too difficult. Each time she got close to the perimeter, she would be eyed by the wary guards with a stern gaze. Despite that, she still wanted to escape ¨C even more so after the incident with Second Master. Not only did he fail to have his fun with her, he even had his penis destroyed. The penis-less Second Master got even crueller ever since that incident and vented all his frustrations onto Li Mengyao. Qianxun garnered that she would suffer 10 times more if she had fallen into the hands of Second Master. Thankfully, Second Master died on a certain mission they were tasked to carry out and because of that, Lu Yanzhi brought Li Mengyao over to take care of her as well! Back then, Qianxun was truly d, thinking that she had gained anotherrade. She treated Li Mengyao as herrade and shared every single thought deep in her heart with her, hoping to escape that darned ce together with her someday. Finally, just as she found a rare chance to do so, Qianxun invited Li Mengyao to escape together with her. In the end, after waiting for a long time, Li Mengyao did not appear still. Instead, Lu Yanzhi was the one who showed up. It was fortuitous that Lu Yanzhi was the one who showed up as well. Otherwise, Qianxun might have been gunned down by the guards for being a suspicious figure. Chapter 958 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (18)

    Chapter 958: Exposing The Mysterious Background (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon returning, Qianxun did not ask Li Mengyao why she did not appear ¨C instead, thetter exined things on her own ord. However, none of that mattered by then. Qianxun already knew that she would never be able to escape on her own. It was only by following Lu Yanzhi would she be able to continue surviving. Her escape was covered over casually by Lu Yanzhi who told everyone else that she was merely lost. Even though that lie may deceive everyone else, it definitely did not deceive the boss. It was also because of that incident that the ¡®Vige Boss¡¯ began to have people watch over her ¨C should she harbour anymore thoughts of escaping, anyone had the rights to shoot her to death right away. After that incident, Li Mengyao asked her, ¡°Do you fancy Ah Zhi? If you don¡¯t, I would like to be his woman.¡± When Qianxun heard that, she was entirely stunned ¨C how could she possibly fancy a criminal who had abducted her? Perplexed, she asked agitatedly, ¡°You... why do you want to be his?! Isn¡¯t life quite good right now where no one would dare to touch you? Don¡¯t fall in love with them! They¡¯re international criminals! These are really scary people who are deadly and cruel! People who would kill without batting a single eyelid!¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve asked around! Up till now, not a single woman who was captured here has managed to escape alive! Anyone who¡¯s living is definitely someone¡¯s woman and is obediently bearing their children! Therefore, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll end up being someone¡¯s woman eventually. If that¡¯s the case, I would rather be with someone of my own choosing!¡± Li Mengyao began to tear up as she gripped Qianxun¡¯s hands tightly, exining tragically, ¡°Please, Qianxun, please help me! If I were to go through what I went through before, I¡¯ll really break down!¡± ¡°If you want to, go ahead.¡± ¡°Will you help me tell him?¡± Why should she be the one to tell? Even till then, Qianxun did not know why Li Mengyao wanted her to do that. There was no way she would have done it given her fear of Ah Zhi. Besides, he hadn¡¯t even touched her once at that point. Yet, Li Mengyao felt that Qianxun did not want to help her on purpose... ¨C Shen Yiren, Shi Guang and Wang Caichun were gathered and chatting. Shi Guang noticed that the entire time, Wang Caichun was uncharacteristically quiet and seemed to even have a dislike for Shen Yiren. However, Shi Guang found Shen Yiren rather easy-going. ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends here because I¡¯ve just returned. We can gather more in the future.¡± Shen Yiren suggested with a smile. ¡°Sure!¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°I wish you a blissful marriage with Lu Yanchen and for you guys to have children early!¡± Shen Yiren clinked sses with Shi Guang, the both of them drinking juice. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi Guang took a sip. ¡°They already have children. They don¡¯t need your blessings.¡± Wang Caichun remarked indifferently at the side. ¡°Oh, Shi Guang is already...? Congrats, congrats!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi Guang found that she was gradually getting used to the pregnancy. However, she had a feeling as though she wasn¡¯t truly pregnant and that there was a mix up. Even though the fruit juice was cold, Shen Yiren found her body heating up as she drank it, causing her to rub her neck ufortably. Shi Guang looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yiren smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know as well. I just feel hot all over.¡± Frowning, Shi Guang asked, ¡°What did you eat just now?¡± Shen Yiren shook her head. ¡°Nothing at all? I was drinking the entire time. Oh right, just now at the resting lounge, I took a dessert and bit into it.¡± Chapter 959 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (19)

    Chapter 959: Exposing The Mysterious Background (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Resting lounge. Dessert... would that cause one¡¯s body to heat up?¡± Shi Guang mumbled. Suddenly, she recalled what happened to Qianxun when she first bumped into her in the capital and her heart palpitated rapidly. When she asked Shen Yiren earlier why Qianxun had not returned with her, Shen Yiren said that Su Ya had arrived and was with Qianxun in the resting lounge. In theory, there should be no issue with the both of them staying there since they were auntie and niece. However, the mere thought of how Su Ya had plotted to distance Shi Guang and Qianxun in the past while hiring people to follow them, Shi Guang just could not set her mind at ease no matter what. She stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go look for Qianxun.¡± ¨C Qianxun was waiting for Su Ya the entire time. Yet, Su Ya did not return despite time ticking away. At the same time, Qianxun could feel her body starting to burn up as her face flushed brightly as though she was on fire. Given her years of experience in the conniving entertainment scene, she instantly knew that she was drugged. But, how was she drugged? She hadn¡¯t eaten anything at all! There shouldn¡¯t be any issues with the wine at the party as well. Unless... her gaze rested on the red wine. Shen Yiren? But Shen Yiren had drank with her earlier on as well! Or was this a plot by Shen Yiren to cause her to let her guard down so as to drug the red wine? However, she had already made herself clear that she did not fancy Lu Yanzhi at all... what was her motive for doing this then?! Was she mistaken?! Right then, the door was pushed opened as a tall, bulky man walked in wearing the clothes of a security guard. Instantly, Qianxun¡¯s eyes turned dark. If this was Shen Yiren¡¯s doing, she would never let her off! Qianxun struggled to stand up. However, the effect of the drug was too strong and her body was getting weaker. Damn it! She had drunk another two sses while waiting for Su Ya to return and her body was about to explode! The man was all smiles as he walked over and brought himself close to Qianxun, showing concern. ¡°Miss, are you alright!¡± ¡°GET LOST!¡± Qianxun flung her arms. However, her strength was limited. Not only did she not manage to wave the man off, he even seized the chance to feel up her hands. ¡°Are you feeling ufortable, miss? I¡¯ll apany you then!¡± He smirked with lust before pushing Qianxun down onto the sofa while pinning her. Qianxun¡¯s body was getting weaker by the second and she could not push him away at all, merely able to threaten coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny or I¡¯ll have your life!¡± ¡°Fufufu, aren¡¯t you spicy, miss? But I like that. No matter what, you¡¯re mine today since I¡¯ve already epted the money! Besides, you¡¯re so beautiful that I would have done you even without the money! Behave yourself, I¡¯ll make you feel real good real soon!¡± He inched closer with his mouth after he said that. Even though Qianxun tilted her head, he started kissing her furiously still. Eyeing the wine ss beside her, Qianxun reached for it before swinging it on the man¡¯s head. With the shards of the broken wine ss, she mmed all of it onto the man¡¯s shoulders. Instantly, the man yelled out. His rough face scrunched up as he felt at his wounds. Seeing the traces of blood had his eyes burning with wrath. ¡°YOU B*TCH! HOW DARE YOU HURT ME!¡± He then flung a p at Qianxun. That heavy p caused Qianxun to see stars. Chapter 960 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (20)

    Chapter 960: Exposing The Mysterious Background (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Before she could react, her clothes were ripped off by the man. Instinctively, Qianxun tried to reach out and strike at him. However, he caught both her hands and held them above her head with a single hand while loosening his belt with his other hand. Even though Qianxun was feeling fear all over, she did not reveal that on her expression as she yelled, ¡°HELP! SOMEONE HELP!¡± The man who was in the midst of unzipping his pants stuffed her mouth with her ripped clothes before pping her with a reverse palm. In her state of giddiness, Qianxun looked at the malefic man who was already unzipped and felt a sense of despair spread through her. She truly had not expected to be done in at a ce like this after she had managed to save herself even in the pits of despair back then. Just as Qianxun was in her most despondent moment, the door swung open. Shen Yiren, Shi Guang and Wang Caichun dashed in, only to be dumb stricken by the frightening sight that awaited them in the room. The man who was pinning on Qianxun jolted upright and shouted right away, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault! She seduced me!¡± ¡°YOU BEAST!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s wrath was uncontroble as she rushed up and wanted to strike at the man. Stunned, Wang Caichun and Shen Yiren hurried to stop her ¨C after all, a pregnant woman shouldn¡¯t be getting into a fight. The man was swift and slipped away while Wang Caichun gave chase, yelling at the same time, ¡°DON¡¯T RUN! SECURITY! CATCH HIM!¡± Qianxun fainted over right after she caught a glimpse of Shi Guang entering. Looking at her swollen face and the wretched state she was in, Shi Guang could not help but recall the usually m and charming Qianxun and weep tears of pain. In a delirious state, Qianxun looked at Shi Guang, then at Shen Yiren. Shen Yiren¡¯s face was pale with fright as she shook her head furiously. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on! I¡¯ll help you to the bathroom to lower your temperature first! The resting lounges here have bathrooms!¡± She hurried up and supported Qianxun¡¯s frail body and even stopped Shi Guang from stepping in ¨C pregnant women should not exert themselves. She was truly shaken to the core as she took every single step with care. Still, Shi Guang gave a hand in helping Qianxun get to the bathroom while rinsing her body with cold water. She had initially wanted to get an ambnce since Qianxun would definitely need further care in this state. However, recalling that with Qianxun¡¯s identity, this would definitely end up as headline news, she decided against it. She thus gave Lu Yanchen a call and had him send a doctor over immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Su Ya strode in. The moment Shi Guang caught sight of her, she was filled with rage. Along the way here, Shen Yiren mentioned that Su Ya was the one who said that she would arrange things for Shen Yiren and Qianxun to have a private chat. Since both of them were auntie and niece, Shen Yiren reckoned that nothing would happen and Wang Caichun said the same. But, look what happened? Even though Shi Guang had not known Shen Yiren for long, she could tell that thetter had a gentle personality along with a straightforward nature ¨C she would definitely not be someone who would resort to such tactics. And most importantly, the fact that she could be such a renowned designer through her own efforts proved that she wasn¡¯t a stupid woman. Someone like that would definitely not drag herself into the picture if she wanted to drug Qianxun. Hence, the person who had done it must definitely be Su Ya. Even though she did not know her motives, Shi Guang was certain that Su Ya must have been the one who did it! Looking at how Su Ya was still striding over with her usual grace... Shi Guang was no longer able to contain her immense rage as she swung a p over at Su Ya¡¯s face! Chapter 961 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (21)

    Chapter 961: Exposing The Mysterious Background (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya¡¯s entire head spun to a side as she burst out in rage. ¡°Are you nuts?! What did you hit me for?!¡± Instinctively, she walked forth with an aggressive stance. ¡°Shi Guang, don¡¯t get overboard with your bullying! I did not fight with you the previous time round on ount on my auntie, but if you dare to rile me up today, I¡¯ll...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze was deathly cold. Before Su Ya even finished her sentence, Shi Guang sent another p flying with the reverse of her palm and even raised her leg and kicked out. Wearing heels, Su Ya was knocked over instantly and sprawled over the coffee table. The previous time round, Su Ya had wanted to y the sympathy card and hence she did not retaliate. Since there¡¯s no sympathy card to y this time round, there¡¯s no way she would take this standing. Getting up, she wanted to fight back but found herself pinned against the coffee table by Shi Guang. Picking the wine bottle from the side, Shi Guang started pouring the entire thing down Su Ya¡¯s throat, causing her face to turn pale with fright as she fought fervently while keeping her mouth shut. In the struggle, red wine spilt all over the ce. Shi Guang questioned in a cold, rough tone, ¡°Didn¡¯t you im you know nothing at all? Why aren¡¯t you drinking this wine then? WHY!¡± Su Ya snatched the wine bottle away with all her strength and at the first chance she had, smashed it at Shi Guang¡¯s direction. Shi Guang gripped her hand firmly and instantly, Su Ya raised her other hand and pped over only to be thwarted by Shi Guang who then kicked back at Su Ya wildly. Every single action of hers brought with it a reckless abandon. Looking at that cold rage of Shi Guang, Su Ya felt a sense of fear before her embarrassment and anger filled her. As much as she tried to fight back, she was no match for Shi Guang at all. Unable to get anything out of the brawl, she resorted to scolding at Shi Guang. Using all her strength to try and withdraw her arm, Shi Guang dodged for a swift moment and her grip relented slightly. The resultant force caused Su Ya to trip over onto the coffee table with all her body weight, smashing head first onto the coffee table as blood gushed down her forehead. Neither Shi Guang nor Su Ya heard the sounds of water filling in the bathroom as Qianxun walked out wearing a bathrobe, her head clearing up as well. The moment Shen Yiren and Qianxun caught sight of Shi Guang and Su Ya fighting with blood all over, they were traumatized. However, their presence did not stop the fight. Instead, it was more of Shi Guang beating up Su Ya who was no match for her at all. Absolutely rattled, Shen Yiren yelled out, ¡°S-Stop! Hurry and stop! Don¡¯t fight anymore...!¡± By then, Lu Yanchen had arrived. The moment he caught sight of Shi Guang stained with blood and huffing heavily, he thought that she was injured and was horrified. Striding forth, he gripped Su Ya¡¯s arm and flung her away. That cold gaze he shot out was akin to a thousand year icicle that had no warmth in it at all. Filled with anger, the only thing Su Ya had to be thankful about was that she was a woman. Otherwise, she would definitely not get out of this unscathed. Sitting upright on the floor, Su Ya red at Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen fiercely. ¡°This will not be over just like this! I¡¯m going to call the cops, I¡¯ll not tolerate you any longer!¡± Right after, she called 110 instantly. Lu Yanchen ignored herpletely nor was he afraid of her calling the cops, merely asking Shi Guang anxiously if she was injured anywhere. Upon finding out that the blood and red wine was Su Ya¡¯s, he heaved a sigh of relief. Yet, he still felt uneasy... Chapter 962 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (22) Chapter 962: Exposing The Mysterious Background (22) Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The doctor at the onsen arrived the earliest. After running a body check up for Shen Yiren and Qianxun, he instructed them to drink arge amount of tea to clear the drug from their body. At the same time, he bandaged the wound on Su Ya¡¯s head. Before long, the cops arrived with members of the Su and Lu Families as well. Because the matter was somewhat blown up, Old Master Su, Xu Yafeng, Chief Lu and Shen Lingshuang had all arrived personally. Catching sight of both families, even the cops were stiffened momentarily, not knowing what to do. They truly wished that the two families would contain the matter and resolve it privately. Seeing that Shi Guang was fine, both Chief Lu and Shen Lingshuang were relieved, afraid initially that she would end up hurting both herself and the baby. When Xu Yafeng caught sight of how beaten up Su Ya was, she was horrified. ¡°Yaya, where are you hurt?!¡± She rushed into the ce and roared loudly, ¡°Who! Who was it who hurt my daughter?!¡± Old Master Su looked at his daughter and granddaughter before frowning and asking, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Su Ya began to sob as tears streamed down her face. Controlling her emotions, she looked at Old Master Su tragically. ¡°Grandpa, grandpa...! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me either! I heard that little auntie met with some mishap and I came over to check things out but... Shi Guang! She struck at me without saying a single word!¡± She then touched her face. ¡°How could she bully someone of our family like this...¡± From the get-go, Su Ya did not reveal any sense of trauma ¨C it was clear that she had already prepared for this. Not only was she unworried about the entire fiasco being exposed, she was even secretly d that this incident may cause a huge rift between the Lus and the Sus! However, there was still a ball of repressed anger burning in her heart. Shi Guang, you bitch! How dare you hit me with such boldness! I¡¯ll never let you off...! Xu Yafeng¡¯s face was steely as her shrill voice rang out, ¡°You fucking bitch bred by a sick whore, how dare you treat my daughter as such...!¡± Her cuss was venomous as she ranted on and on, causing Shen Lingshuang to fly into a rage as well. ¡°MADAM SU!¡± Xu Yafeng was fearful of Shen Lingshuang still as she stopped immediately, merely continuing to watch angrily. Shen Lingshuang walked over to Shi Guang and held her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you¡¯re one of us Lus. No one will be able to bully you.¡± Chief Lu walked over to Shi Guang¡¯s side and said firmly as well, ¡°That¡¯s right. If you met with any grievances, feel free to spill it out! If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll stand up for you!¡± That statement of Chief Lu had Shi Guang freezing up. After her shock, she felt waves of gratitude gushing through her body ¨C she must have truly umted blessings for a couple of lifetimes to have such doting parents-inws! At the same time, everyone present were rooted as well. They had never expected that Chief Lu would actually say something so direct! This was practically putting their stance clear against the Sus! Everyone in this circle were smart people ¨C if they had to take action, it would mostly be from behind the scenes and not the front. Just as everyone thought that they were mishearing things, Chief Lu stood there firmly after his deration. Xu Yafeng could merely look at Chief Lu in shock, thinking that both him and Shen Lingshuang had gone crazy to disregard their own identities and ties with the Su Family just for a wretched wench! However, despite her fear, she had faith that Old Master Su wouldn¡¯t be intimidated! Chapter 963 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (23)

    Chapter 963: Exposing The Mysterious Background (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Instinctively, Xu Yafeng looked over at Old Master Su. He was about to stand up to speak up when Qianxun held his hand. From the beginning, Su Qianxun had not said anything at all. Even now, she said nothing, merely shaking her head to Old Master Su, gesturing for him to say nothing as well. Old Master Su looked at her sceptically... Xu Yafeng was so pissed that her eyeballs were nearly popping out as she yelled loudly, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?! You guys are bullying us through your power? Is there no regard for thew any longer?!¡± Shen Lingshuang huffed back angrily, ¡°Who¡¯s the one bullying people through their powers?! Do you think that just because my daughter-inw¡¯s parents passed away at a tender age, you can start hurling insults of bitches and whores? Let me tell you, we¡¯re her parents too! There¡¯s no room for you to act so insolently here!¡± Xu Yafeng then grit her teeth and snarled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at how badly my daughter was beaten up then! If I hadn¡¯t witnessed it for myself today, I wouldn¡¯t dare believe that there¡¯s someone so vicious and malicious!¡± ¡°Vicious and malicious?¡± Shi Guang finally spoke up, her voice raised slightly. She was gripping her hands so tightly that her nails dug deep into the bed of her palm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your daughter what she has done?! Who¡¯s the vicious and malicious one who would even harm her own auntie for the sake of her own motives?!¡± A chill ran down Shi Guang¡¯s spine ¨C how merciless must someone be to harm their own kin! Su Ya refuted right away. ¡°Don¡¯t malign me! What has this got to do with me?! It was clearly Shen Yiren who wanted to have a private chat with my auntie here!¡± Shen Yiren exined herself in a fluster, ¡°I wanted to chat with Qianxun in private, but the ce and stuff were all prepared by you! I truly didn¡¯t know that the wine was drugged...!¡± ¡°How could you do this?! I helped you out of kindness and here you are framing me! Qianxun¡¯s my auntie, how could I do something like this to her! But you! You fancy Lu Yanzhi! I just didn¡¯t expect that you would harm my auntie because of that!¡± Su Ya sobbed out in grievance. ¡°N-No! I truly didn¡¯t...!¡± Shen Yiren truly felt that she was wronged to a point where she could not clear her own name. That¡¯s right... Qianxun was Su Ya¡¯s auntie! Shi Guang then chortled with mockery, ¡°Su Ya, stop acting! Your futile struggle at death¡¯s door is just way too hrious!¡± Her eyes seemed as though they were about to see through Su Ya. However, Su Ya maintained herposure and stance that she was being wronged, looking all perplexed. ¡°What am I acting about? Even though I prepared this room, I don¡¯t know what happened inside at all! I merely went to pick up a call and yet I returned to being beaten up by you!¡± She then looked at Qianxun pitifully only to be met with a cold gaze from Qianxun. Instantly, she bawled out even more miserably. ¡°Little auntie, you must believe me! Little auntie...!¡± Lu Yanchen was watching the entire thing silently by the sides as he gestured to Chu Mubei with a gaze before thetter turned around and walked out. Before long, he returned, whisking a man that was beaten up badly and throwing him onto the ground! That man groaned out in pain. The moment he raised his head and caught sight of Su Ya, he crawled over and grovelled before her, begging loudly, ¡°Miss Su! Please save me! Miss Su, save me!!¡± Chapter 964 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (24)

    Chapter 964: Exposing The Mysterious Background (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The moment the man spoke out, everyone casted suspicious looks onto Su Ya. Grim looks... Repressed... Shock... Disbelief... Everyone felt an inexplicable sense of chilliness as fluster spread through Su Ya. For a moment, she was at a loss for actions! She had not expected that this man would be so stupid as to get caught. Just where in the world did her brother get this man from the previous time?! Now that his face was walloped so badly, was this even the same man that her brother had hired? However, she naturally could not call her brother to check at this moment. The only thing she could do now was to feign innocence and not acknowledge anything no matter what. ¡°Miss Su, you cant abandon me...!¡± The man grovelling on the ground lunged at Su Ya, his entire face bruised from wallops and filled with blood, looking entirely deformed and giving Su Ya a huge shock. Instinctively, she dodged to the side, causing the man to fall to the ground as well. On the ground, he continued sobbing. ¡°Everything I did was on yourmand! Hurry and exin to them that I was merely following orders! Please ask them to let me off...!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s gaze narrowed as he looked at the man coldly. Thereafter, he looked to Chief Lu and spoke calmly, ¡°This matter concerns my daughter and granddaughter. Could I do the questioning?¡± Old Master Su was an elder and as such, Chief Lu even bowed his head politely before speaking, ¡°Please go ahead, Old Master Su.¡± Everyone went silent. Old Master Su came from a criminal police background and even as he aged, he carried the same style from the past to get every single thing out of this interrogation. He looked at Shen Yiren. ¡°You first!¡± Flustered and not knowing how things had gotten to this point, Shen Yiren spoke hurriedly, ¡°It all started a couple of days ago! After I knew that Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy was Qianxun, I got to chat with Su Ya because we grew up together and Qianxun was her auntie. I then asked Su Ya for her help to invite Qianxun to this wee party. When Su Ya found out that I wanted to have a chat with Qianxun, she immediately said that she would arrange for it and the ce was chosen by her too...!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I did choose the ce but this has nothing to do with me...!¡± Su Ya¡¯s tears began to flow as she looked at Old Master Su in pain. She then sobbed. ¡°Just what did I do? How did thingse to this state when all I offered was a kind deed?!¡± Xu Yafeng chimed in to help right away. ¡°Old Master, someone¡¯s definitely trying to frame our Yaya!¡± Instantly, she red at Shi Guang with an intending-look. ¡°Silence for now! If this was nothing to do with Yaya, I¡¯ll definitely not let anyone frame her!¡± Old Master Su was exceptionally authoritative as he had Shen Yiren continue. Shen Yiren then bit her lips. ¡°I was chatting really enjoyably with Qianxun in the resting lounge and we drank a ss of wine in our joy. Later on, when Su Ya came in, I left first! You can verify that with Qianxun...!¡± Old Master Su turned to Qianxun who nodded expressionlessly. ¡°... Later on, I was with Shi Guang and Wang Caichun the entire time! I drank a couple sses of cold fruit juice only to find my body heating up ufortably. Shi Guang asked me if I ate anything weird and said that I looked as though I was drugged. When I mentioned eating some dessert with Qianxun in the resting lounge while we were drinking, Shi Guang immediately brought me here with Wang Caichun out of concern for Qianxun. The moment we entered, we caught sight of that man...!¡± Chapter 965 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (25)

    Chapter 965: Exposing The Mysterious Background (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Yiren then pointed at the man sprawling on the ground. ¡°He... he was pinning on Qianxun¡¯s body, trying to do something untoward to her! Qianxun was drugged and was even beaten up by him! The moment he saw us enter, he darted outside!¡± Wang Caichun continued calmly at the side. ¡°I was the one who chased after him. I yelled for security, Chu Mubei and Lu Yanchen. That¡¯s how we managed to capture this man. That¡¯s how the entire event unfolded. I was together with Shi Guang right from the beginning, there¡¯s no way we could have framed Su Ya.¡± Xu Yafeng shrieked out, ¡°You¡¯re Chu Mubei¡¯s wife! Who doesn¡¯t know that Chu Mubei is good friends with Lu Yanchen? Since you¡¯re good friends with Shi Guang, you¡¯ll naturally speak up for her!¡± Old Master Su immediately darted his gaze at Xu Yafeng that was self-exnatory of his rage! Instantly, Xu Yafeng zipped her mouth shut, not daring to say anything more. Old Master Su looked at Su Ya. ¡°Your turn...¡± Su Ya was gasping for breath at this point, looking extremely aggrieved. Looking at his granddaughter whom he had doted on for so many years, Old Master Su felt both sadness and pain as he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even though grandpa has retired, I¡¯ll definitely not let you suffer any grievances or indignity!¡± ¡°Grandpa!¡± Su Ya cried out pitifully. She then sobbed. ¡°Shen Yiren said that she wanted to meet little auntie and I agreed to it and even arranged a ce for her. Later on, when she said that she was done and left, I still felt uneasy about it and even warned little auntie to be wary of her. Later on, I received a phone call. Recently, I¡¯ve had some arguments with Chifeng. Worried that little auntie might be worried if she were to hear us quarrelling, I headed out to take the call and took some time as well. When I returned, before I knew what was going on, Shi Guang had already rushed over to strike at me!¡± Old Master Su patted Su Ya¡¯s hand tofort her and give her warmth. However, his gaze was steely cold when he looked over at the man on the ground. Totally petrified, the man began spilling the beans before Old Master Su even instructed him to. ¡°Someone contacted me yesterday to give me a sum of money toe to the party and do something. Back then, I wasn¡¯t given clear instructions, merely to wait for further orders. At the party, I was waiting for the entire night. Just as the party was about to end, this Miss Su walked over to me and asked me to head to the resting lounge. She said that there was a super beauty waiting for me inside and all I had to do was sleep with the beauty. I was thinking that this job was so aweso¡ª¡± Old Master Su interrupted him. ¡°Who was the woman?¡± The man pointed at Su Ya right away. Instantly, Old Master Su¡¯s expression turned terrible as Su Ya¡¯s heart palpitated rapidly. She blinked her eyes a couple of times to maintain herposure before wailing out. ¡°What do you mean me! What did I ask you to do?! I don¡¯t even know what happened! Why are you framing me like this?! I don¡¯t even know you nor do we have any grudge! Why are you doing this? Are you on someone¡¯s instructions?!¡± She then sobbed out in dismal as though she was fully wronged. However, when she was lowering her head, she cast a warning gaze at Xu Yafeng. Instantly, Xu Yafeng furrowed her brows and roared out. ¡°THAT¡¯S TOO MUCH!¡± Her face was filled with vendetta and fury, ring at Shi Guang. ¡°How venomous must you be to try and set up my daughter like this! How dare you find such a man toe and frame our Yaya! Don¡¯t try to make use of our Yaya as a tool, I¡¯m warning you!¡± Chapter 966 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (26)

    Chapter 966: Exposing The Mysterious Background (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Qianxun is Yaya¡¯s auntie and they are so close! How could she possibly do something like that?¡± Xu Yafeng red at Shi Guang fiercely. ¡°You little...¡± She wanted to scold ¡®b*tch¡¯, but when she caught sight of Chief Lu and Shen Lingshuang at the side, she held back her tongue. She then grit her teeth. ¡°You¡¯re really such a venomous woman! Be careful of karma for setting up this trap!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s gaze narrowed as she scoffed coldly. ¡°Karma? Whoever sets this trap for Qianxun shall suffer a terrible death and be struck by lightning! Do you dare to swear that? Start curse that right now if you dare then!¡± Even though her face was indifferent, Shi Guang¡¯s eyes carried a cold fury. She truly felt that Su Ya was extremely terrifying as she could sense that neither Old Master Su nor Qianxun had realised the dark side of Su Ya. If this was her kin, she would definitely not allow someone like her near any of her family. Xu Yafeng was stunned momentarily before raising her voice. ¡°Curse then! Who¡¯s afraid of whom? Our Yaya has been kind since she was young and wouldn¡¯t even trample on a single ant! How could someone like that harm her own auntie! She must definitely be framed by someone! I¡¯ll curse that the person who did it will enter the 18th level of Hell; choked to death by water; knocked to death by every car out there!¡± Shi Guang corrected her. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, it¡¯s not about who framed your daughter. We¡¯re talking about who nned Qianxun¡¯s incident today. The plotter who tried to hurt Qianxun would suffer a terrible death!¡± Wang Caichun mocked at the side as well. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t even trample an ant to death. Your daughter had bullied Shi Guang¡¯s sister back then with Yan Zi! You call a venomous woman like that kind? Even if you aren¡¯t afraid of your conscience exploding, we¡¯re afraid of our ears rotting from disgust!¡± Su Ya then sobbed. ¡°Shi Guang, I admit that I was crazed because of love back then. That¡¯s why I helped Yang Sitong hurt your sister. However, I¡¯ve apologized to you countless of times and even when you struck at me, I didn¡¯t hold it against you. But why do you insist on going against me? Must you hurt me time and time again by just using that incident as an excuse? Now, you¡¯re even using me of hurting my auntie! My auntie dotes on me so much, why would I hurt her? On the other hand, you! Everyone knows that Shen Yiren and Lu Yanchen are good friends! Since Shen Yiren fancies Lu Yanzhi, she¡¯ll do anything for his sake!¡± ¡°Ha! You guys must be trying to be a family and hence the plot against Qianxun. Now that you guys are exposed, you¡¯re trying to frame my Yaya!¡± Xu Yafeng chimed in. Firstly, she hated Shi Guang for beating her precious daughter to a pulp. Secondly, she wanted to try and cover over the current incident at hand! Raising her volume, her insults at Shi Guang never stopped. ¡°I¡¯ve truly never seen ass as devious as you! What has our family done to you? Even if Su Ya has done your sister wrong, that was when she was young and na?ve! She¡¯s already apologized to you countless of times and yet, not only do you refuse to stop, you¡¯re trying to ruin our entire family!¡± ¡°THAT¡¯S ENOUGH!¡± Suddenly, Old Master Su roared out. If he couldn¡¯t tell the facts from the usations, he would have wasted all his years living to such an age. Su Ya wailed with a pained expression. ¡°Grandpa, it truly wasn¡¯t me! You must believe that I was framed...! Qianxun is my auntie! We¡¯re rtives! I would definitely not hurt my auntie! Please don¡¯t trust an outsider! This person is clearly harbouring ill intents to try and destroy our family¡¯s ties!¡± Shi Guang then spoke slowly and clearly, ¡°Qianxun is my auntie as well!¡± Chapter 967 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (27)

    Chapter 967: Exposing The Mysterious Background (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Other than Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, everyone¡¯s expressions were frozen as they turned to look at Shi Guang. Xu Yafeng and Su Ya exchanged nces with frightfully pale faces. What did she mean by that! Why would she say that Qianxun was her auntie! Has she found out about something or was she merely acknowledging Qianxun as her auntie! Su Ya held her breath while sweeping her gaze at the entire ce, gripping her hands tightly. ¡°Y-You! How could you be Qianxun¡¯s niece? Aren¡¯t you good at joking?¡± Xu Yafeng¡¯s shrill voice was filled with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re someone of the Lus. There¡¯s no way our Su Family would want a rtive like you!¡± Xu Yafeng was flustered as well. However, she knew that other than messing the entire situation up right now, there was no way this thing would tide over that easily! She looked infuriated and in a huff, sweeping her gaze at everyone present before finally fixating it at Old Master Su. ¡°Father, look at the fiasco today! Our Qianxun, our Yaya! What¡¯s happening now? They¡¯re trying to trample over us! And now, she¡¯s even iming kinship with Qianxun? Look at the nonsense she¡¯s bbing out! Father, how could you pretend as though nothing¡¯s happening!¡± There was a frostyyer of ice seeminglyyered over Old Master Su¡¯s face. Even though he looked calm, his heart was entirely shocked and he had no thoughts of his own. He did not feel that thess was telling any lies, but he was curious as to why she would say that. As for Qianxun who had remained silent the entire time, she suddenly bolted upright. Unlike her cold demeanour earlier on, she was now looking at Shi Guang emotionally with an ¡®Aha, I knew it!¡¯ expression. When Su Ya caught that, her expression finally changed entirely as a dark veil cast over her gaze while she gripped her fists. Thoughts were running through her mind as she pondered over where she might have made a mistake at all. How could Shi Guang and Qianxun know about one another¡¯s rtionship and even gone for a DNA test? Just where had she gone wrong? It shouldn¡¯t be! She had hid everything really well without letting anything slip ¨C no one should be suspicious of their rtionship at all! Xu Yafeng did not catch sight of her own daughter¡¯s face as she continued maintaining her stance from earlier on, pointing at Shi Guang and shouting fiercely, ¡°I¡¯m warning you! I don¡¯t care what you want to do, but I won¡¯t allow you to continue harming my daughter! If you dare to harm her, I¡¯m willing to do anything! So what if you¡¯re married to the Lus! I¡¯lle at you with my life! At most, we¡¯ll both perish!¡± Shi Guang red at Xu Yafeng with a cold, mocking look ¨C she did not want to bother with this woman. At the side, Shen Lingshuang on the other hand could not contain herself. She held at Shi Guang¡¯s hands. ¡°No matter what happens, you don¡¯t have to go through it alone! Tell us if there¡¯s anything. If anyone dares to hurt you, we¡¯ll definitely not let them off. Of course, we won¡¯t end up perishing with them too!¡± Shi Guang nodded her head with watery eyes and a blissful smile. Composing her emotions, she looked at Qianxun. ¡°That day, when you told me that you wanted to do a DNA test... even though I rejected you, I had Lu Yanchen help me run it in private because I wanted to know more about my father¡¯s family as well. Initially, I thought that you must have been mistaken. That¡¯s why I could not believe it when I first received the test results. However, despite repeated tests, the results were always positive! You are my auntie!¡± Chapter 968 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (28)

    Chapter 968: Exposing The Mysterious Background (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a prolonged silence in the room, murmurs started breaking out. Wang Caichun, Shen Yiren, Chu Mubei and the other younger ones began to converse in hushed whispers ¨C this was not how they had expected the plot to develop. ¡°Wang Caichun, did you know about it?¡± Chu Mubei asked. ¡°How could I if even you don¡¯t...?¡± Wang Caichun¡¯s face was stumped. ¡°Just what is going on here?¡± Shen Yiren who did not know about their past grudges was even more confused. ¡°How could Littly be someone of the Sus?¡± Shen Lingshuang was bewildered as well as she asked Chief Lu quietly ¨C to think that after all the quarrels, they would turn out to be from a single family? She then looked at her son. However, his calm gaze affirmed her that Shi Guang was telling the truth. She then thought about Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy... doesn¡¯t that mean that two children from the Su Family are going to marry over to the Lus? What a mysterious affinity this was! Xu Yafeng¡¯s face was filled with shock as she could no longer deal with this issue calmly any longer. She looked at Su Ya, hoping for a solution but Su Ya was equally flustered. The fact that things had developed to this state was not something she had expected. After all, there was no signs or hints at all earlier on that they were going to do the DNA test! This was something that she wasn¡¯t prepared for at all! She then thought about her brother. At moments of losses, her brother was always the one who would make the decisions. Yet, now that there were so many people present, how could she ask her brother? ¡°DNA testing?!¡± Old Master Su looked at Qianxun in disbelief, not understanding why she would want to do that with Shi Guang. Qianxun turned around slowly and looked at Old Master Su. ¡°Shi Guang really resembles mummy a lot and I resemble her older sister as well. Yet, I feel like I take on more of your features. Because of that, I started wondering if we could all be from the same family. Since I was going to do a DNA test with Xiao Bai, I might as well give this test a run as well. To think that it would be true.¡± Su Ya grit her teeth ¨C damn it, it was still because of her rtionship with Lu Yanzhi! Qianxun had kept the rtionship under wraps way too intensely such that no one would have guessed that she was with Lu Yanzhi in the past. Damn it! She gave Xu Yafeng a look on the sly as thetter walked up and dered, ¡°T-This! What¡¯s going on over here! Father, you¡¯ve got another son outside? Wow, these guys are just rushing in to acknowledge kin out of nowhere? But now, I finally know why you¡¯re always pitting against Yaya! Before you¡¯ve returned to the Su Family, you¡¯re already plotting against us! Amazing!¡± Her tone was usatory of Shi Guang clearly trying to chase them out of the Su Family and plotting to steal everything from them. Shi Guang scoffed coldly at her. She took a couple of steps forth and told Old Master Su, ¡°My father was an orphan and grew up in an orphanage not knowing who his parents were. I didn¡¯t know who my paternal grandparents were either. Since I was young, the only impressions I had were of my maternal grandparents. That¡¯s why I was unwilling to ept the truth upon receiving the results of the DNA test...¡± Shi Guang then pointed at Xu Yafeng and Su Ya. ¡°And nor do I want to be part of the same family with people like these! That¡¯s why I initially had no intention of revealing it...¡± Xu Yafeng ridiculed. ¡°You had no intention and yet you¡¯re still doing it now?¡± Chapter 969 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (29)

    Chapter 969: Exposing The Mysterious Background (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang ignored her and merely looked at Old Master Su. ¡°It was only till today¡¯s incident that I suddenly realised something important about the past... Back then, I truly hated Su Ya, Yang Sitong and Yan Zi for bullying my sister until she became a vegetable eventually. It wasn¡¯t even a normal hatred and I did think of revenge as well. Each time my thinking was really extreme, I would ponder about how to kill them. Should I kidnap them? Commit arson? In any case, I fantasized about the cruellest methods ever. However, grandma would always tell me that revenge isn¡¯t the most important thing, it was kinship! That¡¯s the reason why I prayed before the bodhisattva and promised that as long as my sister would wake up and was fine, I could forgive them.¡± She blinked at her reddening eyes before turning to Su Ya. ¡°You should be the one worried that I would cause trouble regarding my sister¡¯s incident, isn¡¯t it? After all, you were the one at fault. Shouldn¡¯t you be d that I did not seek revenge and was not willing to dig into it? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one steering clear of me as though I was a stranger? But yet, why are you always seeking trouble for me?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s questioning had Su Ya¡¯s body stiffening. ¡°The moment you found out that I was getting along with Qianxun, you thought of all sorts of methods and even yed the sympathy card to try and prevent us from getting along. Not only did you get someone to follow us to try and find out more about our conversations, you even tried toy your hands on Qianxun today! If you had seeded today, Qianxun might never get together with Yanzhi ever and not only would all ties break off between the Lus and the Sus, I¡¯ll never be friends with Qianxun ever again as well!¡± Su Ya blurted out, ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit! Don¡¯t malign me!¡± Shi Guang merely sneered. ¡°At the start, I just could not understand why you would do that. I thought that you were the one who had abducted my sister and that because you were afraid of the secret being exposed, you tried to prevent us from getting along. It was only until I got the results of the DNA test with Qianxun that I started thinking deeper into things, wondering if everything could have been rted. After she was done, Shi Guang removed the silver bracelet that she was wearing these days and dangled it mid air, allowing it to sway and sparkle under the light. The moment Old Master Su caught sight of that bracelet, his pupils dted as disbelief spread through his face and he bolted upright. He clearly had not thought that he would see this bracelet in his life ever again! Snatching it away from Shi Guang¡¯s hands, he looked at it carefully and only after confirming that it was the one he thought it to be, asked Shi Guang hurriedly, ¡°This... how did you end up with this?!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were misty as she replied, ¡°It was my father¡¯s belongings. Ever since he was born, he was abandoned at the orphanage and this was the only item he had. When my sister was born, daddy gave it to her as a gift. After she turned into a vegetable, all her belongings were returned to me!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s voice was quivering at this point, ¡°This was something I gave to my eldest son back then! I wore it on his neck the moment he was born but it was lost at the hospital! How did it end up with your father?!¡± Lu Yanchenmented calmly, ¡°Old Master Su, perhaps what you lost wasn¡¯t a bracelet but a child!¡± Chapter 970 - Exposing The Mysterious Background (30)

    Chapter 970: Exposing The Mysterious Background (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen¡¯s statement cast all doubts onto the table. Stumbling back unsteadily, Old Master Su wanted tough but tears streamed down his reddened eyes. ¡°My son...¡± His words were stuck as he did not know where to speak from! This was way too unfathomable! Looking at the state Old Master Su was in, Su Ya felt her heart clench up. In fact, her entire body had started shivering. That calm expression she had earlier on was no longer on her face and green veins were popping out from her arms through the excessive strength she was using in gripping. Lowering her head, she concealed all the emotions running through her mind right now. Through the years, they had been fighting for the Su Family and that was as good as them being filial to the family! All their efforts through the year must absolutely not be stolen away from them just because of Shi Guang ¨C just because she had a blood connection to the family! Absolutely not! When Su Ya next raised her head and looked at Old Master Su, her eyes widened as she clutched at her mouth, looking shocked. She only spoke with a quivering voice after a long time, ¡°I-Impossible! How could that be! Have you guys gone delusional? How could my daddy not be grandpa¡¯s son? Impossible!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s statements earlier on had all been pointing at how Su Ya had long knew about everything, including today¡¯s incident to set Qianxun up. Su Ya knew that she had to try her best to act as though she knew nothing at all ¨C that was the only thing she could do as well. Otherwise, it would be akin to admittance and that everything that happened to Qianxun today was her doing! ¡°Father, there must be some mistake! There¡¯s no way this could be real, there must be a mistake! Or, they must be plotting something to create trouble in our family!¡± Xu Yafengined in a shrill voice. Right at that moment, Su Dongqian had finally arrived slowly. ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Ya cried out immediately as tears slid down her cheeks. ¡°They say that you¡¯re not grandpa¡¯s son! How could that be? How could you not be grandpa¡¯s son...¡± She then broke out into a huge bawl after that statement, sniffing so hard that her eyes and nose were reddened, looking extremely miserable. Xu Yafeng hugged her tightly and patted her back, consoling her dearly, ¡°Yaya, Yaya... don¡¯t cry any longer...! You must believe that your grandpa and father are rted!¡± Su Dongqian was entirely shocked as his face turned pale as a sheet right away. He felt nothing but fear that they had been discovered ¨C was that the truth? He could not think of anything else! Instantly, he knelt down and called out to Old Master Su emotionally, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already called you father for so many years! How could you possibly not be my father?!¡± Shi Guang looked at the three of them and could only think that these were actors amongst actors! She then looked at Old Master Su who seemed to be extremely agitated as he clutched at his clothes around the chest area, seemingly in pain. Qianxun rushed over to support him right away. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± Su Ya¡¯s family dashed over and looked at Old Master Su concernedly as well. ¡°Don¡¯t get worked up! Your health is more important than anything else!¡± Shi Guang bit at her lips ¨C she already knew how these people would behave after she spilled the truth. After all, Su Ya was always really careful with her acting usually and had a crafty nature, behaving as though she was perfect in front of everyone. Besides, this wasn¡¯t any ordinary girl who had nowork and power. There was an extremely powerful person backing her from behind the scenes ¨C her brother... Su Wencheng! ¨C Chapter 971 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (1)

    Chapter 971: The Truth Beneath the Truth (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Su calmed himself and sat down like a monk, remaining silent for the longest time. There were no changes on his expression as well such that one could not tell of his thoughts either. He looked over the family of his eldest son, unsure whether they truly had not known the truth and were pretending to be unable to ept the blow or that they were merely acting. The difference between the two scenarios was way too great. Also, was Su Ya involved in what happened to Qianxun today? Initially, Old Master Su was already feeling extremely ufortable during this period of time after finding out about Qianxun¡¯s past ordeal. Now that this happened today, he could not wish for more than to rip the guts out of anyone who would dare hurt his daughter. But the thought that the perpetrator could be his granddaughter had him feeling infuriated... yet, it wasn¡¯t a nice feeling as well looking at how she was watching him with such a miserable expression. After all, he had never seen his granddaughter in such a wretched state through his years of watching her grow up. Despite that, there wasn¡¯t much persuasion in her tears. He was only afraid of the possibility that she might be wronged... During the prolonged silence, Shen Lingshuang was particrly concerned about Shi Guang. After finding out that Shi Guang had gotten into a fight with Su Ya, she was worried about whether Shi Guang¡¯s child might have been hurt. Flustered, she wanted Lu Yanchen to bring Shi Guang to the hospital for a check up. Eyeing his wife, Chief Lu walked forth and sat down opposite to Old Master Su. ¡°Old Master Su, I know that in theory, this is your family affair and there¡¯s no room for an outsider like me. But since this matter pertains to my daughter-inw as well, could you allow me to make a fewments?¡± Old Master Su looked at Chief Lu before replying, ¡°Go ahead, Little Lu.¡± In terms of seniority, Old Master Su had always been calling Chief Lu Little Lu. ¡°This thing about parentage cant be faked if it is for real. If you really cant make a decision regarding it right now, you can get someone to run two sets of tests and once the results are out, so shall the truth be. As for everything your daughter had gone through today, rather than asking everyone else, how about asking her? As the victim, she should have an idea about the entire incident as well.¡± Every single suggestion made sense amidst this chaotic scene. Old Master Su did not reply, merely nodding his head in deep thoughts. ¡°Daddy, let us head back first then.¡± Qianxun held Old Master Su¡¯s arm as he nodded his head. ¡°Alright!¡± He then got up and left with Qianxun, not casting his gaze a single time towards either Shi Guang nor Su Ya¡¯s family as he left. However, Su Ya¡¯s family rushed after in silence and nervousness. At the same time, they were mumbling something about how there¡¯s no way they weren¡¯t be rted by blood. The tones of disbelief and looks of shock were their deration to the world that they truly knew nothing at all about this issue. However, Shi Guang bought none of that. She did not believe that the reason why Su Ya had resorted to tons of methods to prevent her from getting along with Qianxun had nothing to do with her parentage. ¡°Shi Guang, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± The thought of Shi Guang getting into a fight with Su Ya still had Shen Lingshuang feeling uneasy. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m alright. I feel real good!¡± Shi Guang was calm and in reality, she truly did not feel any difort at all. ¡°No, no. Yanchen! Hurry and bring Shi Guang to the hospital for a check up!¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s no need?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s decision is that? I¡¯m saying right now that there¡¯s a need!¡± Shen Lingshuang¡¯s stance was firm as she just could not set her mind at ease no matter what. Chapter 972 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (2)

    Chapter 972: The Truth Beneath the Truth (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The both of you haven¡¯t been to the hospital for a check up as well, isn¡¯t it? Take this chance to do it then.¡± Chief Lu added in support of his wife. Everyone else present, including Lu Yanchen, were in approval of the idea and hence Shi Guang could only agree along and left for the hospital with Lu Yanchen while everyone else headed home. In the car, Shi Guang reiterated to Lu Yanchen. ¡°I was the one who struck first and I held her down. Therefore, I¡¯m really fine.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. Let¡¯s just take it as a routine check then. After all, we haven¡¯t been to the hospital for one either.¡± Lu Yanchen drove with a single hand while holding Shi Guang¡¯s hand with his free one. Feeling that her hand was somewhat icy, he furrowed his brows and his tone subconsciously had a trace of me. ¡°Now that you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t you know how to control yourself? Can¡¯t you call for me if you want to do anything? To think that you would actually get into a fight with someone else. What if you got hurt?¡± Shi Guang knew that she should not have done what she did either and thus did not refute at the moment, merely looking at Lu Yanchen pitifully with pouted lips. After a moment, after she could see the warmth return to Lu Yanchen¡¯s face, she said, ¡°At the moment, I didn¡¯t think too much. I was almost pissed to death. If this was in the past, so be it. But after knowing that Qianxun is my auntie and seeing her beaten by someone, even almost being... how could I remain calm? I could not have wished for more than to rip Su Ya apart! A pity that I didn¡¯t seed...¡± In the past, she would always have a sense of scepticism towards anything that Su Ya did. After today, she knew that her doubts were supported rather than just baseless! Lu Yanchen asked with a curious tone, ¡°You think that you can force Su Ya to reveal her true colours with just a single incident so that she won¡¯t cause any trouble anymore?¡± That¡¯ll be impossible! ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way. The way everything had yed out after today¡¯s incident is not too bad. Only, there¡¯s something strange about how easy everything had happened today... where did Su Ya find that man from? I just don¡¯t think everything fits the bill of how Su Ya was always someone who hides her cards well and cautiously!¡± ¡°What¡¯s strange about it? In the past, she could spend time nning her plots together with her family, Su Dongqian, Xu Yafeng and Su Wencheng. But everything that happened today caught her by surprise such that she had no time to discuss anything. Besides, Su Wencheng¡¯s in some trouble of his own recently and he can barely save himself.¡± ¡°Su Wencheng¡¯s troubles... you¡¯re the one behind them?¡± Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows before looking at her. ¡°Second.¡± Shi Guang knew that Lu Yanchen must have asked his second brother to do it. She was curious. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really curious. What does Second do actually? He¡¯s always so mysterious. Isn¡¯t Su Wencheng the mayor currently? How could Second give him any trouble still?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother with that. If they truly knew about your ties with the Su Family right from the beginning, then many things would not be as they seem to be. However, it¡¯s also not that simple for us to get to the bottom of things just like that. Everything has to wait for an opportune moment.¡± ¡°Just what sort of a family are these guys?!¡± Shi Guang grit her teeth, feeling uneasy. If they had not known about her parentage from the get-go, so be it. But if they had already known and were trying to conceal the truth from behind the scenes, that would be utterly horrifying! Although, whether or not Su Ya and gang knew from the beginning or just, that¡¯s something only they know! If they refuse to admit to it, what could anyone do to them? Chapter 973 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (3)

    Chapter 973: The Truth Beneath the Truth (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen brought Shi Guang to the hospital for the most basic of all pregnancy checks. The doctor looked at the report, then at Shi Guang. He then looked back at the report, then at Lu Yanchen once more. Suddenly, Shi Guang felt a strange tension in the air ¨C could she really have hurt the child during the fight earlier? Somewhat nervous, she asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s everything?¡± ¡°How¡¯s what?¡± The doctor asked in reverse. ¡°The child?¡± ¡°What child?¡± The doctor ced the report down expressionlessly,menting about how the younger generation are not doing things properly ¨C shouldn¡¯t these children buy a pregnancy test kit to check properly beforeing to the hospital to determine if they¡¯re pregnant? Both Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen were stunned as they looked at one another in disbelief. Lu Yanchen then looked at the doctor. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Leaning back against his chair, he replied, ¡°What child! Your wife isn¡¯t pregnant at all!¡± ¡°AH!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How can that be?!¡± After her initial shock, her heart was actually filled with joy ¨C she wasn¡¯t pregnant! This was great! However, when she caught sight of the ghastly expression on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face, she repressed her joy and looked at the doctor. ¡°But it did seem that way recently! My appetite isn¡¯t all that great and I just feel nauseous the moment I see oily food! Even after taking digestive pills, nothing seems to help! After I bought a pregnancy test kit, it showed that I was pregnant as well!¡± ¡°The results of pregnancy kits aren¡¯t always urate. But don¡¯t worry, you guys are still young. After every session, just take a pillow and rest it below your waist. That will help the sperm flow in...¡± ¡°Huh? Fufu...¡± Shi Guangughed awkwardly before pulling the cold, handsome Lu Yanchen out from the side. His voice was icy cold. ¡°Why are you not pregnant? I thought you checked previously?¡± ¡°I did check! It was two lines!¡± Shi Guang pouted her lips in innocence. ¡°Just to be safe, let¡¯s change a hospital for another check...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need?!¡± Lu Yanchen insisted and brought Shi Guang to another hospital only to receive the same answer ¨C they hadn¡¯t struck the grand prize! Back at home, Shi Guang peeked at the moody Lu Yanchen and said gently, ¡°To think that I¡¯m not pregnant. I really hadn¡¯t expected it. But since we¡¯ve already told everyone ¨C grandma, daddy and mummy included, it does feel a little embarrassing now that I¡¯m not really pregnant.¡± Raising his brow, Lu Yanchen rubbed Shi Guang¡¯s tummy. ¡°Everything will be solved if we work hard to make up for it now, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Stunned, Shi Guang looked at him warily. ¡°Don¡¯t get reckless again!¡± She felt that she truly had to discuss this topic of having a child properly with Lu Yanchen again. ¡°Lu Yanchen, we¡¯re both still young right now and our careers have just begun. I¡¯m absolutely against having a child so early!¡± She said solemnly. Looking at his nonchnt attitude as though he wasn¡¯t taking it seriously, Shi Guang felt that he was still going to y dirty for sure. If she didn¡¯t change tactics, he might just poke a hole in the condoms or something! Just in case... ¡°I¡¯ve decided. If we have a child, I wont be having sex again!¡± She stood up and dered sternly. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was initially disappointed with a gentle gaze, but everything turned icy cold at that remark. He could endure anything, but no sex...? He wrapped his arms around her shoulders and asked instead, ¡°Don¡¯t you want me?¡± Chapter 974 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (4)

    Chapter 974: The Truth Beneath the Truth (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was speaking about such embarrassing stuff as though they were just casual talk! Shi Guang cleared her throat, somewhat shy but dered firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Lu Yanchen fondled her cheeks as he smirked deeply, clearly scheming before lowering his head and started assaulting those cherry lips of hers with deep, entwining kisses. Shi Guang could barely breathe through his kisses. When Lu Yanchen let go of her, she bit him on the lips before pushing him away, acting all huffed up with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, no fooling around! If you dare to set me up again, I¡¯m going to divorce you!¡± She lowered her voice and growled, looking like a cute little kitten instead. Lu Yanchen could onlyment inwardly about how much he loved this woman. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he kissed her once more. Unlike previously, this was a domineering kiss that reeked of assertion... it was as though he wanted to swallow her whole! Using his trained techniques, he had gained the upper hand. Coupled with his knowledge of Shi Guang¡¯s body, it didn¡¯t take long before she started dripping wet below. Lu Yanchen¡¯s breathing was getting rougher as his fingers started getting naughtier. Suddenly, as though she had realised something, Shi Guang dered first before he entered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to! Not now, really...!¡± ¡°...¡± He had been enduring for long enough, there was no way he was going to continue enduring right now. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t such a bad thing that she wasn¡¯t pregnant either. ¡°... Hold on, hold on! Get the condoms! The condoms!¡± Knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this, Shi Guang reminded. ¡°...¡± ¨C On her way home, Qianxun gave a call to the second son of the Su Family ¨C Su Qiudao. Initially, Old Master Su had hoped that the family would all stay together under one roof. However, the first son ¨C Su Dongqian ¨C and the second son ¨C Su Qiudao ¨C were always at odds. Later on, Su Qiudao decided to just move out. Because of her work, Su Qianxun was rarely home as well and as time went by, she got her own apartment too. Now that something like this had struck the Su Family, there was no way Qianxun could set her mind at ease letting Old Master Su stay in the Su residence alone. However, Old Master Su refused to stay with her as well and hence, she could only give her second brother a call. After they got back, Su Qiudao had already arrived with his wife and children. His wife did not know what was going on either, merely that her husband was rushing them back to stay here. The moment Su Ya returned and caught sight of Su Qiudao¡¯s family, she was pissed to death but yet, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Qianxun rted the entire day¡¯s events pertaining to the family lineage to Su Qiudao. He was shocked and in disbelief as he asked Qianxun repeatedly, ¡°You mean to say that eldest brother isn¡¯t our eldest brother?¡± Qianxun nodded her head. Old Master Su was truly worn out. Wanting to rest, he instructed Su Qiudao to go run two sets of DNA tests before asking Qianxun to go rest as well so that she could have a good rest. At the same time, he asked her to get Shi Guang over to the Sus¡¯ ce the next day. Qianxun watched over Old Master Su and only returned to her room after he fell asleep. Lying on her bed, she couldn¡¯t get to sleep no matter what. Su Ya said that Shi Guang was the one behind everything today, but Qianxun knew that couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Her first suspect had been Shen Yiren because firstly, she didn¡¯t know Shen Yiren all that well and secondly, Shen Yiren fancied Lu Yanzhi. But following Shen Yiren¡¯s statement, if Shen Yiren had wanted to do anything to her, why would she tell Shi Guang about her own condition that early on? Besides, Qianxun could sense that the drug in the wine wasn¡¯t some normal aphrodisiac or sex drug that would boost her libido that heavily. If Shen Yiren wanted to frame her, she should have expected that Qianxun would put up some sort of defence. Chapter 975 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (5)

    Chapter 975: The Truth Beneath the Truth (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For that, Shen Yiren would have nned the timing more meticulously. On the other hand, even though Su Ya seemed as though she had no links to the entire incident, she was the one that benefitted the most out of it. If I had truly been raped by that man... the effects of those drugs weren¡¯t that strong. If I tell anyone that I had been drugged, no one would believe me and would most likely think that I had done it with that man willingly. In any case, the end result of the incident was to prevent her from getting together with Lu Yanzhi. Perhaps it was Su Ya, perhaps it was Shen Yiren. Or perhaps, it was the both of them conspiring... However, Qianxun could not bring herself to believe it no matter what. After all, even if they weren¡¯t blood rted, they had been living together for so many years. Would Su Ya truly be as Shi Guang had described ¨C someone so merciless to hurt her own kin so as to protect her own secret? ¨C Su Qiudao got people he could trust and oversaw the entire process personally. Within an hour, the DNA test results were done and within a single day, the DNA rtionship test was rushed out as well. The moment he received the results, Su Qiudao ced both reports in front of Old Master Su. The first report dered that there was no blood rtion between Old Master Su and Su Dongqian. Even though he had already known about it the previous day and was mostly convinced, the reality of the results still had Old Master Su stunned for a moment. He then opened up the other rtionship report ¨C it was Su Qianxun and Shi Guang¡¯s and it determined their rtionship as kin. ¡°Dad, when should we receive Shi Guang back home then?¡± Su Qiudao truly did not like that older brother of his ¨C someone who was both greedy and hypocritical. In the past, he would bear with it on ount that this person was his elder brother. But now, there was no room for that anymore. He truly wanted this quack of a brother to leave the family. ¡°I¡¯ve already had Qianxun go call her yesterday. She should being today with Lu Yanchen and that child.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face shed through Old Master Su¡¯s face ¨C she truly resembled his wife. No wonder he had an instant fancy for her the first time he met her. ¡°Dad, this entire affair is truly too incredulous. Should we investigate this further?¡± ¡°How many years has it been now? Dongqian is almost 50 this year. Investigating an incident that happened 50 years ago? That¡¯s like looking for a pin in a haystack.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s expression was rather terrible. He had helped someone raise a son while his own son was left in an orphanage. Not only that, he had passed away at a tender age... and the most regrettable thing was that he had met that talentedd back then as well! He hadmented to himself about how nice it would be if his son was as capable as thatd. To think that thed would actually be his real son! And he had just passed him by! ¡°Dad, do you think that Dongqian¡¯s family had something to do with this child swapping? How much does he know about it? Was it truly an ident or did someone swap them?¡± The questions of his second son were the exact thoughts in Old Master Su¡¯s mind. Dongqian had a deep rtionship with his wife. Back when their firstborn had just arrived, his wife would hardly sleep at night, worried that she might end up neglecting her son. Even though many would im that parents always love the youngest child most, his wife loved their oldest son the most. There were many times when Old Master Su wondered if the reason why his oldest son had gone astray was because they had doted too much on him. But now, it didn¡¯t seem that way ¨C it must be in the genes. If his wife had found out that the son she had doted many years on was someone else¡¯s while her own was raised in an orphanage, she would definitely rise from the grave! If it was an ident, so be it. But if someone had swapped them intentionally, he must not let Dongqian and his family remain in the Su Family ¨C whether they had anything to do with it at all! Chapter 976 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (6)

    Chapter 976: The Truth Beneath the Truth (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Old Master Su was old now and his thoughts were all over the ce, wondering if Su Dongqian¡¯s family had known about their family background or if they had found out about it midway or from the beginning. He thought about how he had visited orphanages in the past and saw how pitiful the children there were. These depressing thoughts caused his heart to clench in pain... Shi Guang had intended to head over to the Sus¡¯ ce with Lu Yanchen in the afternoon. However, she received a phone call from Qianxun telling her that Old Master Su had fallen ill. Instantly, Shi Guang wondered if something had happened to Old Master Su because of her spilling the beans. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s pale expression, Lu Yanchen hugged her right away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Master Su¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I... I know.¡± Shi Guang smiled, but her chest was still feeling stuffy and ufortable. Taking over an invitation card, heughed. ¡°The elderly always love crowds and joyous events. If we give this to him, he¡¯ll definitely be overjoyed and he¡¯ll recover faster as well.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head and the both of them headed over to the Sus. She even brought soup that she had cooked personally. Earlier on, she gave Qianxun a call asking about what she should bring given that this was her first time meeting grandpa formally. Eventually, she settled on boiling soup personally. The moment Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen arrived at the Sus ce, they caught sight of Su Dongqian and Xu Yafeng fighting at the entrance. Su Dongqian broke free of Xu Yafeng who was grabbing his arm before driving off in his car, leaving her in an angry huff. When Xu Yafeng caught sight of Shi Guanging out from the car, she was even more fed up. ¡°Little bitch, why are you here?!¡± In less than a day after the secret of parentage had been revealed, Old Master Su had ordered for the DNA tests to be done at lightning speed. Not only that, Su Qiudao¡¯s entire family had moved back as well and their families has long been at odds. Lastly, now that the helpers in the house know that they are not blood rted with the Sus, their attitudes have changed entirely. Everything caused Xu Yafeng to be boiling with anger and yet, she couldn¡¯t think of a way to help her son and daughter. She was spiteful at how useless her husband was and his inability to do anything to Su Qiudao. If he couldn¡¯t do anything on a normal basis, so be it. But even at such a juncture, all he did was have fun outside! Unable to control her temper, that resulted in the fight they had. But despite that, Su Dongqian gave her the slip. Nowhere to vent her frustrations, she threw everything onto Shi Guang the moment she caught sight of her. Shi Guang eyed her coldly, carrying a hint of disdain through her gaze. That caused Xu Yafeng to explode! In her fuming rage, she lost control in her choice of words. ¡°Little bitch, what are you acting all proud of! That old man won¡¯t live for much longer! You won¡¯t be gleeful for that much longer either, b*tch...¡± The door of the car opened as Lu Yanchen walked down. The moment he heard her remarks, he picked up a trash bin that was nearby and threw it with a backswing. THUD! Xu Yafeng was hit squarely on the body. She was so rattled that she shrieked out wildly, stumbling backwards before falling over. Standing tall and looking down at her, Lu Yanchen coldly said, ¡°If I hear those dirty words being spouted from your lips once more, it won¡¯t be just a trash bin that¡¯ll bending on you!¡± With that, he brought Shi Guang with him into the house. Shi Guang¡¯s face was pale as she turned around and looked at the stumped Xu Yafeng. Xu Yafeng¡¯s words ran circles around her mind, causing her to feel really uneasy... ¨C Chapter 977 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (7)

    Chapter 977: The Truth Beneath the Truth (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen turned around to see Shi Guang with a pale face, clearly affected by something that Xu Yafeng had said earlier on. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think that Su Ya¡¯s entire family is really way too frightening. Even though Old Master Su has no blood rtion with them, he raised Su Dongqian as well as nurtured Su Ya and Su Wencheng! How much love was that? Even after he found out about the parentage, he hadn¡¯t done anything to them at all and yet Xu Yafeng could spout out nasty words such as how the old man¡¯s going to die soon? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s too merciless? Thinking about what Su Ya had done to Qianxun, I really think that this family is one that would resort to anything just for their own desires! Do you think that they¡¯ll hurt Old Master Su one day if they continue to stay in the Su Family? Shi Guang spilled her worries. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze turned sharp and cold. ¡°We¡¯ll chase them out of the Su Family, far away from Old Master Su then.¡± ¡°I think that should be the way as well. Keeping a family as such close to one is way too scary. However, they¡¯ve been together for such a long time. One would have feelings for cats and dogs, let alone a son. Also, I can tell that Old Master Su is someone really sentimental...¡± ¡°Or perhaps, you can leave this issue for Qianxun to handle.¡± ¡°...¡± Those were Shi Guang¡¯s thoughts exactly. The helper opened the door and weed the both of them into the house as Su Qiudao¡¯s wife came forth and greeted Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen warmly. She exined while introducing herself, ¡°Old Master Su has just woken up and the doctor said that there¡¯s actually nothing much. His heart merely clenched up due to his old age and sudden agitation. Do remind him not to get too worked up in the future when you see himter...¡± Ever since the exposure of the parentage issue, Old Master Su had been upstairs the entire time without even heading down for a meal. He had just awoken when he received the news from Qianxun that Shi Guang had arrived. Immediately, he asked Qianxun to support him downstairs. The living room was brightly lit as sunlight illuminated the entire ce radiantly. Hearing someone head down the stairs, Shi Guang turned around instinctively and came to face Old Master Su directly, standing upright with a youthful smile on her face. She could onlyment inwardly about how tired Old Master Su lookedpared to just yesterday. Walking downstairs slowly, Old Master Su¡¯s mind was stuck in the yesteryears ¨C this was the way his wife had smiled the first time he met her as well. If his wife could know that they had a granddaughter as such, she would definitely be overwhelmed with joy. All of a sudden, Old Master Su¡¯s crestfallen heart found a new spark once more. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Unable to control his emotions, his eyes misted and reddened as he could only say those two words despite the many things he wanted to express. Meeting that emotional gaze of his that was filled with love and warmth and hearing that gentle and doting tone of his, Shi Guang¡¯s heart could not help but melt. It was as though something was wrapping her heart from within. ¡°Grandpa!¡± She called out tenderly. Old Master Su held back the steaming tears that were about to stream down his face as he gripped Shi Guang¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Good child, good child! You¡¯ve suffered all these years!¡± As he spoke, his throat choked up while tears slid down his cheeks. Shi Guang hugged him tightly right away as she could merely hear him mumble, ¡°Everything¡¯s good now that you¡¯re home, now that you¡¯re home...¡± Instantly, she could not control her tears as well. Even the women and helpers watching at the sides were wiping their tears away... Chapter 978 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (8)

    Chapter 978: The Truth Beneath the Truth (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even Uncle Wang who had served Old Master Su for most of his life could not stop his tears despite his old age. Looking at how everyone were weeping, Su Ya and Xu Yafeng squeezed out some crocodile tears from a distance as well. Su Ya even sobbed and dered to Old Master Su, ¡°Whether or not we¡¯re blood rted, you¡¯ll always be my dear grandpa in my heart...¡± Shi Guang took it as though Su Ya was non-existent nor did she take in anything Su Ya said, merely looking at Lu Yanchen. Instantly, he whipped out their wedding invitation and handed it to Su Qiudao and his wife who received it with smiles. ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re the same standing as my grandma so I don¡¯t have to give you an invitation card. Please take good care of your health so that you can attend my wedding.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there!¡± Old Master Su patted her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you have a grand marriage!¡± His son had grew up in an orphanage without anyone adopting him at all. Now that his granddaughter was about to get married while his son had passed away... how could he let the wedding go on with just her maternal family? There¡¯s a must for people from her paternal family to be present! Therefore, he must definitely take good care of himself and not let this child down ¨C he must do something for this child now that he can! Or rather, Old Master Su was probably feeling the regret for not being able to acknowledge his son while thetter was alive and he wanted to give back all that love to Shi Guang, hence the torrential disy of love right after they had reunited. The level of doting had surpassed even that he had for Qianxun as he gathered everyone of the Su Family right that very day without any considerations to dere that he had reunited with his granddaughter. At the same time, he mentioned about Mo Feifei, Shi Guang¡¯s sister who was ¡®recuperating overseas¡¯. That was akin to him dering to the world that Su Dongqian was not his son. Xu Yafeng bolted into her room and shut the doors while calling her son toin about how heartless Old Master Su was to turn his back on them just like that. ¨C Old Master Su spent the entire time talking to Shi Guang about everything under the sun. Worried that he might be worn out, Shi Guang wanted him to rest but at that moment, Old Master Su¡¯s vigour was extremely robust and he even wanted to y chess with Lu Yanchen. However, everyone else were still worried and only relented after having the family doctor give him a check with the diagnosis that his health had turned better with the euphoria he was experiencing. Hence, Old Master Su still wanted to test this grandson-inw to be of his. Shi Guang instructed Lu Yanchen that he must absolutely bring Old Master Su to rest right away if thetter showed any signs of fatigue while ying chess. Su Qiudao¡¯s wife then brought Shi Guang for a tour around the ce. Unlike the Lus¡¯ ce, the Sus¡¯ ce was a simple mansion. Even through the renovation, one could tell that they didn¡¯t spend too much money on it. However, there were many antique paintings and the style of the house was aged as well ¨C a clear sign that Old Master Su was a sentimental man. When Su Qiudao¡¯s wife caught sight of Qianxun, she handed Shi Guang over to thetter since there were still guests over and they were all elders, hence she had to attend to them. Even though she had watched Su Ya grow up as a child, Su Qiudao¡¯s wife just could not bring herself to like her that much ¨C perhaps it was because of her parents. However, even though she had only met Shi Guang a couple of times, she already felt close to Shi Guang. She could not help butment about the different sorts of affinities people have with one another. Shi Guang looked at Qianxun and touched her face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Qianxun pulled her hand down. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m fine. All the scenes in my movies where I¡¯ve been pped were all real. Hence, this is nothing much.¡± Chapter 979 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (9)

    Chapter 979: The Truth Beneath the Truth (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the contrary, her indifferent attitude had Shi Guang feeling even more worried. ¡°Did they continue to create a ruckus upon returning?¡± ¡°No. After we got back, father was tired and returned to his room. Su Ya came looking for me, still trying to convince me that the incident had nothing to do with her...¡± However, once the seeds of doubt had been nted, it was hard to erase it entirely ¨C whether or not Shen Yiren had anything to do with the incident, Su Ya definitely had a connection to it. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. If not for me, she wouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Shi Guang felt guilty. ¡°What has it got to do with you? It¡¯s just that some people are just way too selfish.¡± For the sake of their aims, they would go through all means, even if ites to sacrificing rtionships. Qianxun smiled faintly. ¡°After this incident, I truly feel that Su Ya¡¯s entire family is way too heartless. I¡¯m worried for my father and I don¡¯t really want them to continue residing in the Su Family.¡± Shi Guang turned around in shock, looking at Qianxun¡¯s contemtive demeanour. She had not expected that Qianxun would have the same thoughts as her. ¡°But that will have to depend on daddy as well. Even if they aren¡¯t blood rted, we¡¯ve been getting along for so many years and taking them as our kin. Now that daddy has told the whole world that your father is his real son, the eldest of the Su Family and you¡¯re his real granddaughter, that is akin to dering that Dongqian¡¯s family is not a real part of the Sus. If they were to move out, things wouldn¡¯t go that smoothly for them...¡± The Sus were notparable to the Lus and rtionships in the world were alwaysplex. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Shi Guang asked gently. ¡°Daddy is someone of a high moral standing. If they were chased out, it would mean that they¡¯ve been abandoned by the Su Family! If that¡¯s the case, no one can imagine what they would encounter in the future!¡± ¡°But what if they were to hurt grandpa?¡± Qianxun sighed. ¡°Su Ya has really chilled my heart. If it¡¯s just me, so be it. However, I¡¯m worried that they might move their intents onto daddy! Besides, there¡¯s no reason for us to chase their family out just like that. If they were to spout nonsense outside that it¡¯s due to the parentage issue, that would end up shining a bad light onto daddy!¡± Shi Guang bit her lips ¨C that was indeed the case. Grandpa was someone with a high moral standing and respected by many outside ¨C he must absolutely not be ndered. Deep in her thoughts, she remained silent for a moment. Turning around, she caught sight of Su Ya walking over from the distance, eyeing them with a scrutinizing gaze. The moment Su Ya caught sight of her, she smiled and walked over, exchanging pleasantries. ¡°Little auntie, Shi Guang...¡± It was a calm and nonchnt attitude as though nothing had happened between them in the past. Qianxun nodded her head in reply still. Shi Guang however red at her, causing Su Ya¡¯s face to turn pale slightly as she stumbled back a couple of steps, as though frightened. Pffft! Shi Guang was exceptionally speechless. Would someone so scheming be scared of a mere stare? However, the fact that Su Ya was so rattled proved that she had something to hide. Shi Guang strode away instantly, hearing Su Ya¡¯s voice drift out from the distance as she told Qianxun, ¡°Why must Shi Guang treat me like this...¡± Shi Guang was truly bemused ¨C does Su Ya really expect that she would maintain that farce of harmony with her? If that¡¯s the case, how could Shi Guang get them chased out of the family? No, she would create as much trouble as possible! That way, there would be an excuse to chase this family out of the Sus! Chapter 980 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (10)

    Chapter 980: The Truth Beneath the Truth (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang intended to head over to watch Old Master Su y chess with Lu Yanchen. ording to Uncle Wang, their skills were evenly matched and the exchange was intense. She first headed over to the kitchen to get a te of fruits. On her way upstairs, she ¡®bumped¡¯ into Su Ya. Blocking Shi Guang¡¯s path upstairs, she looked at Shi Guang warmly, asking, ¡°Can we talk?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to talk about. Others may not know about your true self, but I know it better than anyone else. You don¡¯t have to pretend in front of me. Even if you¡¯re not tired, I¡¯m disgusted.¡± Instantly, Su Ya looked extremely aggrieved. ¡°Why? Why must you malign the innocent me time and again?¡± ¡°The innocent you? The cheek! The Sus raised your entire family and gave you such a good upbringing. Yet, you end up drugging their daughter? That¡¯s real innocent huh? Are you going to sing Hallelujah as wellter on?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s tone was sharp and sarcastic. ¡°How many times must I repeat it? It¡¯s not me! It has nothing to do with me! It was clearly Shen Yiren who did it!¡± Su Ya was so into it that tears were even dripping down alongside her wronged expression. ¡°Alright, cut your act. This is in repulsive right now!¡± Shi Guang said impatiently. ¡°Get lost!¡± She wanted to head up but Su Ya blocked her entirely, still weeping. ¡°Shi Guang, must you insist on the entire family breaking out into chaos? Can¡¯t we just get along well? I don¡¯t wish for grandpa to worry. Please tell me what you want me to do so that we can get along in peace?¡± ¡°Get along in peace with you?¡± Shi Guang felt as though she had heard an international joke. ¡°HAHAHA!¡± Su Ya smiled sincerely. ¡°Yes, I truly love grandpa and don¡¯t wish for this family to break up! So, could we just end our grudge here?¡± ¡°Sure. As long as your entire family moves out, I¡¯ll believe in your words.¡± Shi Guang smiled sweetly. ¡°Everything between us will be in the past then!¡± If they were asked to move out in the past, that was still alright. But now that their parentage has been exposed, that would mean abandonment! No way! Shi Guang looked at her expression and knew that she would definitely not agree to it. She then took two steps forth. ¡°Go think about it. And let me through now.¡± Shi Guang had initially thought that Su Ya would give way once she took a couple of steps forth. However, not only did that not happen, Su Ya even fell onto the steps miraculously. She broke out into sobs and looked at Shi Guang pitifully. ¡°Shi Guang, even if I¡¯m not blood rted to the Sus, you can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯ve already resigned myself to being scolded and beaten by you, must you do this now?¡± Shi Guang was truly stumped ¨C had she really pushed Su Ya by ident earlier on? No, she did nothing. Yet, how did Su Ya fall down? Just based on the current situation and the domineering expression on her face, it would seem to any outsider that she was bullying Su Ya given that pitiful expression on Su Ya¡¯s face. F*ck! This woman was trying to set her up again! How devious! Oh well, two can y at this game! ng! Shi Guang¡¯s fruit te fell to the ground as she clutched her stomach and slid down the stairs... The fallen Su Ya froze for a moment. Before she could even figure out what was going on, Shi Guang was already yelling, ¡°Someone! Help! My stomach hurts! My baby, my baby...!!!¡± Chapter 981 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (11)

    Chapter 981: The Truth Beneath the Truth (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The circumstances changed immediately as Su Ya was tongue tied, caught at a loss by Shi Guang once more. To think that this darned woman would im that her tummy was aching! Her pregnancy was already made known to the entire world ¨C wasn¡¯t this akin to telling the world that her child was in danger? Against the word of a pregnant woman, even if Su Ya said that Shi Guang was the one who bumped into her, no one would believe her at all! What should she do now? Leave, of course! She had to get out of this ce so that Shi Guang could not pin the me onto her! However, just as she got up, Qianxun and Su Qiudao¡¯s wife had already rushed over and were shocked to find Shi Guang on the ground. ¡°Shi Guang, how are you?!¡± Qianxun dashed over. ¡°Are you feeling alright?!¡± Shi Guang was gripping onto the handrails and wincing. ¡°It hurts. My tummy... my tummy hurts...!¡± Because Old Master Su hadn¡¯t been feeling too well recently, the doctor had been residing right in the house as Qianxun hurried Su Qiudao¡¯s wife to get the doctor over. Lu Yanchen and Old Master Su caught wind of the affair as well. Thinking that Su Ya had pushed her over, Lu Yanchen pushed Su Ya who was standing in the middle of the way, causing her to knock against the handrail heavily and lost her breath. He bent over to carry Shi Guang up, hearing her yelling, ¡°My stomach hurts! My baby...!¡± She was gripping onto his arm before giving him a momentary grip. Looking down at her, he did not know whether tough or cry for a moment. This woman... he¡¯ll deal with herter! Without saying anything more, he carried her into a guest room before calling the doctor over. The moment the doctor entered, Lu Yanchen closed the door. Outside, the Su Family was in chaos. Old Master Su flew into a rage, questioning what was going on. All the answers he heard pointed to Su Ya as the one who had pushed Shi Guang over. Unable to control his wrath, he flung his cup onto the ground!! ¡°That incident about Qianxun, I was about to let it go seeing that no one got hurt in the end! To think that you would get even worse andy your hands on a pregnant woman!?¡± Qianxun¡¯s face was so flushed that she could explode. She truly had not expected that Shi Guang would have this trick up her sleeve! How was that woman so devious to make use of her baby as a shield! What should she do now?! Even if she imed that Shi Guang was the one who knocked her over, no one would believe her ¨C why would a pregnant woman go fight against others? Looking at how Old Master Su was about to faint from anger, Su Ya sobbed andined, ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know! I really don¡¯t know what happened! I met Shi Guang on the stairs and chatted with her on the pretext of getting along! However, not only did she not agree, she even scolded me a sl*t and a b*stard child, asking me to get out of the Su Family! I endured everything, wanting nothing more than to make peace with her and for the family to be harmonious! I honestly didn¡¯t touch her at all and I don¡¯t know how she fell from the stairs!¡± ¡°Father, you¡¯ve watched our Yaya grow up! She has always known her limits, so why would she go push a pregnant woman? You¡¯ve watched her since she was a child, don¡¯t you trust her character? Father... it¡¯s clear that Yaya¡¯s being framed! This is not something she would do! Even if she¡¯s not blood rted to you, your rtionship over the years was not something that was faked!¡± Xu Yafeng bawled out at the side in indignance as well. Shi Guang pinned her head against the door, eavesdropping on the situation outside... Chapter 982 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (12)

    Chapter 982: The Truth Beneath the Truth (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Standing behind Shi Guang was Lu Yanchen, leaning against the wall with a casual, nonchnt pose as he watched the drama unfold with a graceful charm. As for the doctor, he stood at the bedside looking at them in shock... he had just measured Shi Guang¡¯s pulse1 and found that she wasn¡¯t pregnant at all. Hence, there was no possibility that this was a miscarriage. However, the man in the room bore a domineering and lethal gaze that was looming over him with a hint of warning. It was so chilling that the doctor couldn¡¯t ignore it at all ¨C this was the authority of someone that has always been on the upper hand of things. The doctor could only keep silent and obey their instructions. ¡°Shi Littly,¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his volume. ¡°What are you ying at?¡± ¡°I want my grandpa to live a long and good life...¡± The doctor chimed in calmly, ¡°The way you¡¯re getting Old Master Su worked up right now, what if he suffers angina again?¡± Shi Guang looked at him. ¡°That¡¯ll be just this once anyways. But if I let them continue to stay in this house, grandpa¡¯s going to suffer just by their presence daily.¡± The doctor kept silent ¨C she was right indeed. After knowing that his son was swapped at birth and he had taken care of another person¡¯s son for the past 50 years while letting his own son suffer outside and eventually pass away at an early age, there was no way anyone would feel good looking at the foster son after that knowledge. Lu Yanchen contemted for a moment before asking, ¡°You want to me Su Ya for the ¡®miscarriage¡¯¡±? Shi Guang sniggered. ¡°What if the mistaken pregnancy was nned by the Heavens just for today?¡± That reply had Lu Yanchen frowning as he flicked her forehead. ¡°Ow!¡± Shi Guang gasped out before looking at him pitifully, bearing an irresistible charm. She shook his elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, nonono okaayyyy...¡± The doctor could only watch with a gaping mouth. ¡°...¡± This reminded him of a song. ¨C Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang as he looked at the screen and frowned. Looking at Shi Guang, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t go and set her up again in the future...¡± This Su Ya was no kind soul. He was afraid that Shi Guang might end up on the losing end if he¡¯s not around. Shi Guang puffed her cheeks and looked at him aggrievedly. ¡°Who said that I was the one setting her up? She was the one who was trying to do it to me. I didn¡¯t even touch her and she fell down, wanting to tell everyone that I did it. If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t the sharp me return the pain onto her? I¡¯m a pregnant woman...!¡± With that, Shi Guang raised her hips and tummy. Lu Yanchen then fondled her head endearingly. ¡°Alright, stay in the room. Leave the rest to me.¡± She pouted her lips. ¡°Why? What are you going out for?¡± He smirked. ¡°To do what you want to.¡± He then opened the door and walked out. Outside, Su Ya was still crying and professing her innocence to Old Master Su. The moment Lu Yanchen walked out, she looked at him and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Shi Guang!¡± She wanted to enter the room but was blocked by Lu Yanchen. He then walked before Old Master Su...
  • It is amon practice in Traditional Chinese Medicine to measure one¡¯s pulse to have a gauge of their conditions
    • Chapter 983 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (13)

    Chapter 983: The Truth Beneath the Truth (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve got some things here. You can take a look at them.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s expression softened as he asked, ¡°What?¡± He then added out of worry, ¡°What about Shi Guang? How is she now?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply him. Instead, he opened the information he had just received on his phone and ced it before Old Master Su in front of everyone else. Wearing his presbyopia sses, Old Master Su raised the phone and looked at it with squinted eyes. Su Ya suddenly felt a sense of fluster as a voice started telling her in her heart that the contents of that phone must not be good. And indeed, mes of rage began to burn through Old Master Su¡¯s eyes as he watched the video. Knitting his eyebrows tightly, he turned towards Su Ya and Xu Yafeng. ¡°The gall. THE GALL OF YOU GUYS!¡± He rapped his walking cane fiercely onto the ground multiple times. Tok! Tok! Tok! Those knocks reverberated through the air as no one dared to say anything! Qianxun¡¯s face turned pale as she rushed to her father right away. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Old Master Su did not reply her, merely passing her the phone as her eyes widened with disbelief upon watching. Su Qiudao and his wife were both worried as well, asking hurriedly, ¡°Just what is going on here?¡± After Qianxun watched the entire video, she scoffed coldly to Xu Yafeng, ¡°If you guys don¡¯t know anything about the parentage issue, why are you giving this person called Xu Yue¡¯er monthly allowance? Who is this Xu Yue¡¯er? Why are you giving her money?!¡± Xu Yafeng¡¯s face was stumped while Su Ya lowered her head, gripping her fists tightly. ¡°Xu Yue¡¯er? Who is that?¡± Su Qiudao asked. ¡°M-M-My... auntie! Isn¡¯t it normal for me to give her living expenses out of filiality?¡± Xu Yafeng stammered. Su Qiudao took the phone over and looked through the information. ¡°Xu Yue¡¯er was a woman who had stayed next door to mother when she gave birth to elder brother.¡± He then continued reading and looked at Xu Yafeng. ¡°You¡¯ve been giving her money monthly for her living expenses for about 30 years until she passed away. And you¡¯re saying that this person is your auntie? But howe we know nothing about this auntie of yours even though you¡¯ve been married to Dongqian?¡± Xu Yafeng¡¯s body swayed unsteadily as her face was turning paler by the moment. Instantly, she barked out, ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s poor! I¡¯m embarrassed to have such a poor rtive and hence I mentioned nothing about her!¡± It was a futile rebuttal. Even though there was no concrete evidence, Lu Yanchen¡¯s information that was uncovered was extremely specific. No one would have guessed that he would go about researching on the parentage issue through bank ounts. That¡¯s how he discovered an unused card of Xu Yafeng¡¯s that she had not used to spend on anything at all other than to transfer money to a specific ount monthly. Through the ounts, he found out about the owner of the other party ¨C a woman named Xu Yue¡¯er. She had already passed away. She was single her entire life. However, she had gotten married when she was younger and had a child. Yet, not only did her husband pass away, she even lost that son of hers as well. Through further investigation, Lu Yanchen found out that the husband hadn¡¯t passed away ¨C he had abandoned her because of debts. At the same time, she did not lose that son ¨C she had abandoned him herself at an orphanage. Shi Guang¡¯s father had been sent to the orphanage by someone. Chapter 984 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (14)

    Chapter 984: The Truth Beneath the Truth (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One could say that the orphanage portion was a coincidence. However, when Xu Yue¡¯er was alive, she was always bragging to her neighbours that she had a son who had grown up in a big official¡¯s family and was someone big himself now as well while her grandsons and granddaughters were extremelypetent. That was clearly no coincidence then. All her neighbours thought that she was spewing bullshit but in reality, she was referring to Su Ya¡¯s family. Besides, 50 years ago, women would be sleeping in amon ward that consists of 4-6 beds after giving birth. Of course, if they were in the same ward, one could say that carrying away someone¡¯s child was a mistake. But if they were in different wards? How could there be a mistake, especially when the child hadn¡¯t even been carried out. Lining everything up together, it was easy to deduce that there was no mistake that those two were mixed up in the past. Xu Yue¡¯er had swapped the child intentionally to allow her son to enjoy life in another person¡¯s family while she dumped the other person¡¯s child into the orphanage to die on his own! Everyone¡¯s gazes were focused onto Xu Yafeng at the moment with an endless amount of disdain and hatred ¨C just how scary was this woman?! Even though she was not the one who did the swap, she knew about everything right from the beginning! Su Ya stealthily turned around and grit her teeth before looking at Xu Yafeng with an expression of surprise. ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s going on? Hurry and tell me, just what is going on? Who is this Xu Yue¡¯er?!¡± At this moment, the only thing she could do was to push everything to her mother and pretend as though everything had nothing to do with her! Old Master Su almost snapped the walking cane he was gripping. One¡¯s tolerance level towards kin and outsiders was entirely different. This was especially the case now that Old Master Su had found out that his own son was swapped away by someone else! An uncontroble rage shot forth from the bottom of his guts as he mmed his walking cane on the coffee table. ¡°YOU GUYS, GET OUT...!¡± PIAK! It was as though he had exerted every single bit of his strength as that resolute p rang through the silent living room. Su Ya knelt down on the ground and sobbed. ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t know anything at all! I really don¡¯t...!¡± His wrath was endless as Old Master Su¡¯s chest heaved up and down heavily, gritting his teeth. His gaze towards Su Ya no longer contained any bit of warmth and was nothing but cold. ¡°Don¡¯t call me grandpa ever again! Get lost with your parents!¡± ¡°Even if they did anything, I¡¯m innocent! Grandpa, you¡¯re the one I love the most in my heart! Grandpa...!¡± If this was under normal circumstances, Old Master Su¡¯s heart might have softened... However, this woman had justid her hands on his precious granddaughter today right in his house. He then recalled how his granddaughter spoke of this woman bullying Mo Feifei ¨C his other granddaughter ¨C in school with that Yang Sitong! The fact that his other granddaughter¡¯s location was unknown right now had him hopping with a mad rage. ¡°If you want to me, me your heartless grandmother for stealing my child and tossing him in an orphanage such that he suffered so much and passed away at such a tender age...! He left behind two of my granddaughters and they too had to suffer through life...!¡± Su Ya¡¯s fist was nearly breaking from how hard she was gripping them. She cried with an unparalleled misery. ¡°Grandpa, I wasn¡¯t even born yet when my grandmother did those things! In my heart, you are my kin, grandpa! Please, grandpa! Please don¡¯t chase me away and abandon me!!!¡± ¨C Chapter 985 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (15)

    Chapter 985: The Truth Beneath the Truth (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Qianxun stood up and looked at Su Ya. ¡°Right now, whether or not it has anything to do with you, it¡¯s clear that you guys can no longer stay here. All these years, you guys have been buying property outside. I believe that even if you leave the house, you guys won¡¯t be homeless.¡± The stage had been set ¨C there was no way for them to continue staying. No words seemed to be able to salvage the situation. However, Su Ya did not want to give up. She believed that Old Master Su¡¯s doting for her over the years stemmed from true love. Because she had been crying so badly, her eyes were swollen and red as she looked at Old Master Su pitifully. ¡°Grandpa, no matter how you treat me, you¡¯ll always be my grandpa in my heart! My dearest kin! Do you remember how there was a typhoon around this timest year? Roughing through the rain, Uncle Wang and I sent you to the hospital and I was praying the entire journey, telling the Heavens that I would be willing to trade half of my lifespan for your wellbeing...¡± Those words were heart wrenching and touching. Xu Yafeng bawled andined as well, ¡°Father, this issue regarding my auntie is only known to me and Dongqian. Back then, I had to marry Dongqian because of my background. However, we did not continuemunicating with this auntie of mine! All these years, we hadn¡¯t even met her once, merely sending her money. At the same time, the kids know nothing about it at all! In their hearts, you are their dearest grandpa ¨C their closest kin!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s expression softened ¨C it was clear that he was giving in. Qianxun wanted to head up and reply but Su Qiudao held her back, shaking his head for her to refrain from speaking so that their father could make the decision on his own. Right at that moment, the doctor walked out from the room. Qianxun was the first to spot him as she marched over and asked worriedly, ¡°How¡¯s everything?¡± He sighed and shook his head. Qianxun¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°You mean that... the baby¡¯s gone?!¡± Subconsciously, the doctor turned over to Lu Yanchen only to be met with a lethal and cold, sharp gaze. He then nodded his head right away. ¡°The child... is gone.¡± Gone...! There¡¯s no more child! This can¡¯t be a lie, right?! Everyone¡¯s expressions turned to disbelief, especially Su Ya¡¯s. ¡°How could this be...?!¡± She hadn¡¯t touched Shi Guang at all! How could Shi Guang have lost the child?! This must be a lie! A lie! She wanted to expose Shi Guang. ¡°Grandpa...!¡± ¡°Speak no more,¡± Old Master Su cut her through her words, his gaze frosty. Every bit of warmth that was present moments earlier had disappeared entirely. ¡°You guys can leave!¡± Looking at Old Master Su turn his head away from her, Su Ya¡¯s entire body slumped down as she grit her teeth. Xu Yafeng¡¯s face was dismal with hatred... a single look was enough to tell that Shi Guang had backstabbed Yaya. This old good for nothing! How biased can you be?! ¡°Father, you¡¯ve watched Su Ya grow up! Don¡¯t you know best what sort of a person she is? How could she do something as such? Or are you turning your back on her just because she isn¡¯t blood rted to you?!¡± Xu Yafeng was vengeful right now and did not think through her words. Instantly, Su Ya¡¯s face turned frosty cold as she snuck a re at Xu Yafeng, warning her not to spout nonsense. As for Old Master Su, his expression was steely as he glowered at Xu Yafeng. Realizing that she had spoken out of line, Xu Yafeng tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Father, I¡¯m just trying to say that Yaya loves you! She sees you like her real grandpa!¡± Chapter 986 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (16)

    Chapter 986: The Truth Beneath the Truth (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Real grandpa? Would she drug my daughter if she sees me as her real grandpa? Would she cause my granddaughter to have a miscarriage?!¡± Old Master Su¡¯s hazy eyes shone with a trace of scarlet as the wrath in his heart has fully reached its limits, causing the air to thicken with a heavy bloodlust. He instructed Uncle Wang right away, ¡°Help them pack and move out!¡± That was akin to chasing them out! He had not intended to chase them out immediately and was starting to feel emotional. However, the news of Shi Guang¡¯s child being lost as well as Xu Yafeng¡¯s rant had caused every singlest bit of sympathy he had to disappear. He had raised them for so many years! Just because they were asked to move out, they changed their tunes immediately! If that¡¯s the case, should he continue feeding the son and children of his enemy then?! Xu Yafeng wanted to refute more but was held back by Su Ya. It was clear that Old Master Su¡¯s heart had softened earlier on. However, the news of Shi Guang as well as her mother¡¯s outburst caused the entire situation to turn sour. She was honestly pissed to death and wanted to bark out at Xu Yafeng. However, at the moment she could merely hold her mother back with a simple, ¡®Shut up¡¯ for her to stop talking. Otherwise, even thest traces of sympathy Old Master Su had would be erased entirely. If they had to leave, so be it! She refused to believe that Old Master Su had no more feelings left for her. As long as she were to continue ying the sympathy card, things would definitely work out. Xu Yue¡¯er was already dead, gone like her ashes! As long as the issue with Xu Yue¡¯er doesn¡¯t get pinned onto her or her brother, she would be able to try her best to change Old Master Su¡¯s mind and return to the Su Family even after leaving the house. She kept her tears and merely retained a nd, miserable expression with a look of resignation and sighed. ¡°Grandpa, please take care of your body...¡± Old Master Su froze momentarily. However, he ignored her and followed Lu Yanchen into the room. Inside, Shi Guang did not know the exact details, but she had a rough idea of what was going on. When Old Master Su entered, she bit on her lips and called out solemnly, ¡°Grandpa.¡± ¡°Why are you standing up? Hurry and lie down...¡± Old Master Su rushed to her with a worried expression before turning to the doctor coldly. ¡°The child is gone? Why didn¡¯t you prescribe her any medicine or call for the ambnce immediately? What are you still standing there for? How could the child be alright with you behaving as such?!¡± The doctor coughed gently and said nothing. Shi Guang chuckled. ¡°Erm... grandpa, actually... I was just pretending.¡± ¡°What?¡± Old Master Su frowned. ¡°Would you listen to me exin first?¡± Shi Guang walked up and supported Old Master Su to sit down on a sofa before exining things properly. ¡°Actually, the pregnancy was a screw up. I only just found out that I wasn¡¯t pregnant when I went to the hospital for a check up yesterday. However, we haven¡¯t told everyone about this mistake because we felt that it was way too embarrassing! At the stairs earlier on, she fell down on her own to try and frame me! Because I didn¡¯t want to let her plot seed, I sat down on the floor myself as well...¡± With that, she raised her hand. ¡°I swear that everything I said was the truth. If there was any bit of falsehood, I¡¯ll die a terrible death and the heavens will...¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Old Master Su¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t believe you. What are you swearing for? You¡¯re not to make any swears casually in the future, got it?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The mere news of her being alright had Old Master Su¡¯s face rxing entirely. Even the wrinkles on his temple had unclenched as he patted Shi Guang¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Sit down and tell everything to grandpa.¡± Shi Guang sat down obediently and began exining in detail this time round. Chapter 987 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (17)

    Chapter 987: The Truth Beneath the Truth (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even after Shi Guang exined things, Old Master Su¡¯s smile was still present. This child. Even though she did not say that she was worried for me, I could sense that she was afraid that I might get hurt the same way Qianxun did. Looking at that petite face of hers and those bedazzling eyes, Old Master Su felt a sense of radiance andfort that resembled his wife¡¯s. Old Master Su could not help but think about how none of the events that had unfolded today would have happened if his wife was still alive. She would have asked Su Dongqian¡¯s family to move out before the other children had returned ¨C his wife was impartial that way. ¡°I had already intended for them to move out. It¡¯s fine this way as well. I¡¯ve already raised them for so long. Now that I¡¯m not around, they¡¯ll be able to live a decent life. Everything from here on forth will be up to them. Let¡¯s just live our lives properly too.¡± Just as Old Master Su had said, Su Dongqian¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t have a shabby life even after leaving the Su Family. However, it was their greed that caused them to not feel satisfied. Moving out was no easy task. But with the help of Uncle Wang, they were already done packing by the time Su Dongqian returned. Being chased out of the Su Family had Su Dongqian flustered as he started yelling that he wanted to meet Old Master Su. He started with pleads initially, hoping that the sympathy card would work. But when he saw no reaction from Old Master Su, he started scolding along the same lines as what Xu Yafeng had said about how Old Master Su was being heartless. Those words were so nasty that Shi Guang came out. The moment Xu Yafeng caught sight of her, she shrieked shrilly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you just gone through a miscarriage?!¡± She looks absolutely fine! ¡°You don¡¯t look too happy that I¡¯m fine...?¡± Shi Guang replied. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense!¡± Xu Yafeng grit her teeth and red at Shi Guang, barking, ¡°Everyone, look! She¡¯spletely fine! She was just framing Yaya earlier on! Father! Where¡¯s father! Yaya was framed...!¡± Shi Guang raised her brow, looking down on Xu Yafeng entirely. Her expression caused Xu Yafeng to fume with rage. She knew it! Shi Guang hadn¡¯t lost her baby! Yet, they were framed with the crime! At that moment, Xu Yafeng really wanted to shove Shi Guang and materialize that miscarriage for real. However, she had nothing to gain from doing that. Enduring her emotions, she told herself that she would return the humiliation entirely one day. However, because she was struggling that badly, her entire face was contorted with malice. ¡°You think that you¡¯ll get the Sus¡¯ inheritance now that we¡¯re chased out? Stop dreaming!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice was not harsh, but her eyes shone with disdain. ¡°The things you guys have gained out of your years in the Su Family is enough tost you guys for your entire lives! Why are you still reluctant to leave the Sus? The Sus¡¯ inheritance that you speak of, isn¡¯t that your true reason for wanting to stay here?¡± Su Qiudao¡¯s wife at the side scoffed coldly in mockery. Xu Yafeng froze for a moment before sting. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?!¡± ¡°Please stop your drivel! I¡¯m reluctant to leave the family because of grandpa! He¡¯s my grandpa...!¡± Su Ya said as her eyes reddened as though she was about to cry once more. Shi Guang red at her impatiently. ¡°What are you crying for? Your grandma swapped the identity of our fathers and you¡¯ve enjoyed life in my ce for more than 20 years. For you guys, my family has been suffering outside all this while. And now that we¡¯re asking you to move out, you¡¯re acting pitiful before me and crying so tragically? What¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re implying that I shouldn¡¯t move back in and that you¡¯re suffering because of my return?¡± Chapter 988 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (18)

    Chapter 988: The Truth Beneath the Truth (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Those words forced back the tears that Su Ya were about to squeeze out. ¡°Besides, even if your grandma swapped her child, does that mean that they¡¯re not your family anymore? If you really take grandpa as your real grandpa, you wouldn¡¯t want to show your face before him during this period of time. Grandpa will only get angry and feel sad when he sees your faces. If you truly love grandpa as you¡¯ve repeated time and again, you should keep your distance from him now.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s words started from questioning Su Ya¡¯s intent to exining why it was logical for them to leave the house, leaving Su Ya speechless entirely. She could no longer use her emotions as an excuse nor beg for sympathy as Shi Guang had blocked her path of doing so entirely. Under the disdainful gazes of the Su Family, Su Ya was close to suffering internal injuries from keeping her anger within. Just as Su Dongqian was about to mutter something else, Su Ya red at him fiercely. She then led the pack and left. As she passed by Shi Guang, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky just yet. No one knows the true winner till the end of the road!¡± Xu Yafeng red at them bitterly in indignance as she passed them by, her features contorted with rage and hatred that she was holding back. Shi Guang¡¯s smile was bright all the while. The departure of Su Ya¡¯s family did not seem to have caused much of a stir within the Su Family ¨C they were exceptionally ted over Shi Guang¡¯s return instead. In the car, Xu Yafeng barked, ¡°That family really has no goddamn conscience! They¡¯re not even giving us any face despite us having lived together for so many years! I¡¯ll see how long they can be gleeful for! The moment they are down on their feet, I¡¯ll be the first one there...¡± She continued ranting endlessly. Beside her, Su Dongqian¡¯s face was equally frustrated as he joined her. Su Ya did not berate them like before. She was leaning against the chair in deep silence, her face particrly dark. Midway, she got off the car and took a taxi to the hospital herself. Yan Zi was in the midst of her meal when Su Ya burst through the door. Yan Zi then smiled. ¡°What are you doing here sote at night?¡± Su Ya sat down in a chair beside. ¡°When are you going to stay in the hospital till?¡± Yan Zi put her chopsticks down and sipped a mouthful of soup. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This hospital is quite decent and the wards feel just like a hotel. Since I¡¯ve got nowhere to go, I may as well stay here for a couple of months since someone¡¯s paying for my hospitalization fees anyways.¡± Yan Zi¡¯s nonchnt expression had Su Ya scowling with a serious look. ¡°Get discharged!¡± My best helper, I need you right now! Yan Zi looked at her. ¡°Why do you need me discharged so suddenly?¡± ¡°Everything that¡¯s happened in the Su Family the past few days is no longer a secret within the circle. I¡¯m sure given your connections, there¡¯s no way you know nothing about it at all?¡± Su Ya asked directly. Naturally, there¡¯s no way Yan Zi knew nothing. She chuckled. ¡°I know a little, but I thought that they were just rumours and just couldn¡¯t bring myself to believe it. The fact that you¡¯re not of the Su Family and Shi Guang is? Impossible!¡± Su Ya¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°No, it¡¯s for real!¡± Yan Zi and Su Ya locked eyes for a few seconds as Su Ya¡¯s gaze shed with a frosty trace ¨C even though it looked arrogant, it was in reality endless rage. While Yan Zi did not know the details, she knew that Su Ya was definitely at her wits end. She wiped her mouth. ¡°So, you came looking for me today because of this? What can I help you with?¡± Chapter 989 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (19)

    Chapter 989: The Truth Beneath the Truth (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya was in no rush as she said calmly, ¡°I now understand why some people hate it so much for Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang to be together. This is truly the most detestablebination in this world...¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. You can just tell me your mind straight,¡± Yan Zi raised her head and interrupted before yawningzily. ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve gottenzier staying in the hospital and don¡¯t like to rack my brains. Just tell me what you want.¡± Su Ya went silent for awhile and looked at Yan Zi deeply while contemting, eventually getting to her point. ¡°Shi Guang set me up intentionally and I¡¯m no longer part of the Su Family!¡± ¡°What? That can¡¯t be right? You getting set up by Shi Guang...?¡± Yan Zi was extremely surprised as she pondered. ¡°But then again, Shi Guang isn¡¯t a simple woman. What I¡¯m more curious about is how you still got tricked so easily despite the exposure of your parentage.¡± The mention of that had Su Ya gritting her teeth. ¡°She¡¯s pregnant. It couldn¡¯t be any simpler for a pregnant woman to set others up. I¡¯ll definitely not let her off!¡± This was the first time that Su Ya was so straightforward in front of Yan Zi. ¡°However, she¡¯s one of the Lus now. It¡¯s too difficult to deal with her and hence I¡¯m here to seek ideas from you.¡± Yan Zi scoffed coldly internally. Ideas? You¡¯re just trying to make me the scapegoat! ¡°If you want me to give you ideas, you¡¯ve got to tell me some things first. For example, when we bullied Mo Feifei back then, have you already known about the identity swap between you and Mo Feifei?¡± Su Ya looked at her before curling her lips faintly. ¡°Of course not! I knew nothing back then!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Zi replied indifferently before stretching her arms. ¡°I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ve got to rest now.¡± Her meaning was clear: Since you¡¯re lying to me, I won¡¯t bother with helping you! Send yourself out! Su Ya gripped her fist tightly before looking at Yan Zi deeply. However, Yan Zi still yawned as though she was extremely tired out. Su Ya did not disy any bit of dissatisfaction that she felt as she smiled calmly and spoke with a hint of resignation, ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for so many years now. Are you sure you want to burn the bridge with me at my toughest period?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Yan Ziughed coldly and looked at Su Ya. She gave a bizarre gaze and spoke with a cool sarcastic tone, ¡°Other than the fact that I was also working with Shi Ze to deal with the Lus, I¡¯ve told you everything else about me. Besides, my rtionship with Shi Ze wasn¡¯t hidden from you on purpose. It was because I¡¯ve already had an agreement with him that we wouldn¡¯t let anyone else know about us back when we agreed to cooperate. But Su Ya, you¡¯ve kept too many things from me. Even if I¡¯m your friend, I won¡¯t give you any ideas given the sheer amount of things I don¡¯t know about.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already told you everything, Yan Zi!¡± Su Ya dered with certainty. Yan Zi¡¯s lips curled without the slightest hint of amusement as she replied with a bored expression, ¡°You can leave, I¡¯m tired...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hate the Lus anymore? I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t got any bit of fighting spirit left in you!¡± Su Ya narrowed her gaze, trying to incite Yan Zi... Chapter 990 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (20)

    Chapter 990: The Truth Beneath the Truth (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Su Ya took care to not make her words too direct and said it with a gentle tone. In the past, Yan Zi did not fall for this ¨C neither would she now. ¡°You want to turn me into Yang Sitong, someone who would lunge at Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang with a belly full of hatred on a stage set up by you before wing at them like a fanatic.¡± Su Ya was surprised. ¡°What stage? Why would you think that way? How could youpare yourself to Yang Sitong? If she was even half as smart as you, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in her current state!¡± Yan Zi¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Since you don¡¯t think I¡¯m as stupid as Yang Sitong, you should know that I won¡¯t behave like her in a stage set by you nor do I like performing on anyone¡¯s stage either.¡± Su Ya looked at Yan Zi with an expression of absolute helplessness. ¡°Ah Zi, you¡¯re mistaken about me and everything...¡± ¡°I think you had better head back first. I¡¯ll consider it and give you a call,¡± Yan Zi said before lying down on the bed as though she was heading off to sleep. Su Ya was burning with anger from head to toe! However, she knew that hard tactics won¡¯t work on Yan Zi. At the same time, she believed that she wouldn¡¯t have to do anything and just let Yan Zi¡¯s hatred for the Lus run its course. ¡°Alright.¡± Su Ya smiled and stood up. Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she froze and looked at Yan Zi. ¡°I know that you hate the Lus the most. The reason why you chose to hang out with me back then was because my surname was Su. Only the Su Family has what it takes to go against the Lus. If I wasn¡¯t a Su, even with yourbined power with Shi Ze, you wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with the Lus. Given your current status, it would be difficult for you to even get close to the Lus.¡± With that, Su Ya then smiled warmly. The moment she exited the ward, her entire face was just like thunder. Recently, nothing she did had been going smoothly! Even her plot to set up Su Qianxun resulted in their parentage being exposed. Her brother¡¯s side was being watched as well. It was truly troublesome for them to have to leave the Su Family at such a critical juncture. And now, even Yan Zi wants to burn bridges with her! She can dream about it! Even if Yan Zi didn¡¯t want to cooperate, she would think of a way to force her to... Su Liping doesn¡¯t seem to know that Yan Zi has been spending time in a hospital recently. Su Ya knew that Yan Zi cared a lot for her mother. If something were to happen to her mother because of the Lus, there was no way Yan Zi would be able to continue hiding in the hospital like a coward...! Yan Zi looked up at the clock on the wall before pressing on the call button for the nurse to clear the tes. After the nurse left, sheid down and truly went to sleep all the way till Rong Mo arrived to visit her. Each time Rong Mo came, it would be at a fixed time seemingly after her meals. Yan Zi sipped on the soup that Rong Mo brought, saying, ¡°Could you help do the discharge documents for me?¡± Rong Mo was seemingly surprised at her statement ¨C hadn¡¯t Yan Zi mentioned that she wanted to stay for two months? However, Rong Mo did not question her further and merely answered, ¡°Sure!¡± Yan Zi looked at the ¡®boy¡¯ before her ¨C be it in terms of appearance or behaviour, there was nothing suspicious about her being a boy. Wearing a set of ck casual clothes with a refreshing countenance that brought about the charm of an aged prince set in a modern world, Yan Zi could not help but smile and blurt out, ¡°How nice would it be if you were really a man!¡± Chapter 991 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (21)

    Chapter 991: The Truth Beneath the Truth (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo looked at her in silence. ¡°...¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll definitely court you and think up of a myriad of ways to chase away any other women by your side before marrying you!¡± Yan Zi seemed to have came to a sudden realisation as to why Yang Sitong was so obsessed with Lu Yanchen. If Rong Mo was a man, she would definitely be as insane as Yang Sitong. Rong Mo¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m a man. Marry me then.¡± ¡°HAHA!¡± Yan Zi froze for a moment before bursting out intoughter. Sheughed so wildly that her tears were flowing as she doubled over, unable to drink the soup any longer... A moment after, she wiped away her tears ofughter. Yan Zi¡¯s gaze rested gently on Rong Mo¡¯s face as she retracted her smile and said solemnly, ¡°Thank you for your care and concern for this period of time. In reality, you do know that I¡¯m not badly injured or what. I guess we¡¯ll probably not see one another again after I leave the hospital. But before that, I want to give you a gift as a way of thanking you for your care.¡± Rong Mo did not reply, merely matching her gaze evenly with a warm smile. However, her eyes had a hint of contemtiveness. Yan Zi took a deep breath before speaking slowly and clearly, ¡°But, before I give you the gift, I have an extremely important question to ask you.¡± ¡°Hmms?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll admit that I was the one who had gotten Mo Feifei out of the hospital along with Shi Ze. However, Mo Feifei disappeared after the car ident and what I want to know is where she went to after that. Even if she were to wake up normally after the ident, she wouldn¡¯t be able to regain her mobility as per normal. What I want to know is that, during that period of time... was she with Doctor Chang Xiaoyang?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s heart sank as she raised her brow. She maintained her silence as her mind whirled perplexedly, unsure how she should reply Yan Zi. At that moment, Yan Zi¡¯s voice rang out once more calmly, ¡°Regarding the bullying of Mo Feifei back then, everyone had their own motives and were plotting their own intents. Right now, the most shocking truth seems to be the fact that Yang Sitong wanted to conceal her identity as a life saviour despite not being one. However, as someone that was involved as well, when I recall about everything that happened back then, I can¡¯t help but feel that there¡¯s another truth beneath the truth.¡± ¡°Do you know of something? Why would you guess that?¡± ¡°In the past, I honestly thought that Su Ya was just bullying Mo Feifei with us for the sake of Yang Chifeng. But after getting along with her for so long, I¡¯d dare to im that I know Su Ya the best in this world. She was definitely not helping Yang Sitong for the sake of Yang Chifeng. The bullying of Mo Feifei; the ident of Mo Feifei¡¯s parents; Mo Feifei jumping off the building... if one were to talk about them, it would seem as though it was a chain of events that was caused by the bullying. However, it¡¯s now revealed that Su Ya and her entire family isn¡¯t blood rted to the Su Family and that the father of Shi Guang and Mo Feifei is the true son of Old Master Su...¡± Rong Mo¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°What did you just say? Shi Guang and... Mo Feifei¡¯s father is Old Master Su¡¯s son?¡± Yan Zi nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Su Ya had known about this back then, that would be way too terrifying of a thought.¡± ¡°If she did know, what would be wrong?¡± ¡°You¡¯re asking that because you guys don¡¯t know her that well. I was by her side throughout the entire incident of Mo Feifei¡¯s bullying. If she had known about this parentage secret since that time, that would mean that the ident pertaining to Mo Feifei¡¯s parents may not be that simple after all!¡± ¨C Chapter 992 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (22)

    Chapter 992: The Truth Beneath the Truth (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo¡¯s expression stiffened as her breathing froze. She suddenly recalled Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯sst words to her assistant before her death. ¡°Back then, she had killed for this secret. She merely thought that I didn¡¯t know about it. But now that she knows of me knowing, she¡¯ll definitely not let me off.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a murderer. I know that she¡¯s killed! She¡¯ll definitely not let me off! The incident back then isn¡¯t as simple as what it seems on the surface! Yang Sitong¡¯s motives were just a fa?ade while Su Ya instigated the entire incident from behind the scenes while concealing her true motives!¡± Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s words coupled with what Yan Zi had just said was almost definitive proof that Su Ya was behind her parents¡¯ deaths back then. That means that everything back then... Rong Mo¡¯s heart was filled with fear, nervousness and unrest. She suddenly thought of Shi Guang. If Su Ya hadid hands on her parents because of the parentage secret back then, she might just do something to Shi Guang just to hide everything in the past or whatnot now that the secret has been exposed! That¡¯s because without Shi Guang, there would no longer be a need for anyone to continue investigating into anything that happened in the past...! ¡°Back then, these were all merely guesses of mine. No matter how badly Su Ya wanted me to help her, she would never reveal her true intents to me. I have an informant ¨C Chang Xiaoyang. However, I¡¯m suspecting that he was actually on her side. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin how my perfect n would end up in a car ident.¡± Yan Zi frowned. She looked at how Rong Mo was maintaining her silence and started to get restless and helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know about everything?¡± Rong Mo looked at Yan Zi. She hadn¡¯t thought about the Yan Zi of the past nor whether Yan Zi had any motives for telling these to her. However, through the time spent recently with Yan Zi, she could sense that even though this was someone that was involved in bullying her back then, she wasn¡¯t exactly that bad of a person. In one¡¯s life, there would always be many crossroads. When ites to choosing a path, that is an important choice that can determine whether one¡¯s life would be good or bad. However, that did not mean that one would continue travelling down that path forever. At times, one may choose to backtrack midway, resulting in a different ending, turning into a different person and leading a different type of life. Yan Zi wasn¡¯t someone that was bad from head to toe. Even if she was like that in the past, she wasn¡¯t like that right now. As of now, she was someone that was lost. In the past, her choice had led her astray. If someone had been willing to reach out and help her take a swerve, she would have definitely not been the same Yan Zi that had bullied Mo Feifei. Right now, Yan Zi has chosen another path and that¡¯s the reason why she was willing to reveal even her deepest thoughts about the entire thing. Besides, Yan Zi was referring to Mo Feifei the entire time but in reality, she did know that Rong Mo was Mo Feifei for sure. Su Ya had been to the hospital quite a number of times now. If Yan Zi had truly wanted to help Su Ya and hurt her, there was no need for her to ask about Chang Xiaoyang to verify anything or whatnot. Rong Mo smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got it right. The first person I saw upon waking up was a doctor. It was onlyter that I found out the doctor was called Chang Xiaoyang.¡± Their conversation finally no longer revolved around ¡®Mo Feifei¡¯. It was the first time Rong Mo had used ¡®I¡¯. Chapter 993 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (23)

    Chapter 993: The Truth Beneath the Truth (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi froze for a moment as a torrential wave of sourness swept through her. In truth, she had not considered the question of whether or not she would be forgiven. She turned around and looked out of the window. She did not wish to speak of regret ¨C after all, that is a rather pretentious subject. Humans had to live life looking forward! She had not expected that just as she had guessed, Chang Xiaoyang and Su Ya had known one another from long ago! She was infuriated. ¡°Indeed, Chang Xiaoyang had lied to me! However...¡± that¡¯s good as well! If he hadn¡¯t lied to her, she might have already killed Mo Feifei by now! ¡°When I woke up, I was in a vi in the capital and I couldn¡¯t remember anything nor who I was. He was extremely attentive to me and initially, I thought that he might have been a kin or friend. That was the way until I spotted the words ¡®sedative¡¯ and ¡®hypnotic¡¯ in the medicine that he had given me. Thebined use of these drugs long term would result in one¡¯s memory functions getting weaker...¡± Yan Zi lowered her head. ¡°When you were in aa, we had already injected you with a specially concocted medicine that would cause you to lose your memories. However, if we wanted you to lose it permanently, it would require you to continue consuming those ¡®sedative¡¯ and ¡®hypnotic¡¯ drugs after you woke up. How did you escapeter on?¡± ¡°I pretended to know nothing about the drugs and that I hadn¡¯t discovered anything at all. However, I did not eat those drugs at all and that helped my body recover gradually. Thereafter, I waited for a chance when he wasn¡¯t noticing to run off.¡± Yan Zi could only imagine how terrible the ordeal must have been. And it was also because of these inhumane experiences that one would be able to maintain theirposure in the face of grave dangers. Tensely, Yan Zi spoke with uncertainty, ¡°Capital, vi. I think I may know how to have Su Ya expose herself!¡± Rong Mo did not wish for Yan Zi to put herself in danger. ¡°What are you thinking of doing? Actually, I don¡¯t need any gifts from you. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re not on her side.¡± At that, Yan Zi smiled with a radiant glow ¨C her sunken heart no longer felt that heavy anymore. She thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Your brother-inw, Lu Yanchen. Do you know what sort of a person he is?¡± Rong Mo did not know why the subject had changed to Lu Yanchen all of a sudden. ¡°Even though Lu Yanchen has only stepped out on his own for a mere year, he has connections in many areas. If he wanted to find out about something and is unable to, no one else would be able to.¡± Yan Zi did not believe that given Lu Yanchen¡¯s intellect, he wouldn¡¯t start suspecting anything about Shi Guang¡¯s parents¡¯ ident now that Shi Guang¡¯s rtionship with Old Master Su is exposed. However, mere suspicion wouldn¡¯t be useful ¨C after all, that was an ident! Without evidence, no matter how powerful one is, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use another person of creating the ident! ¨C Right at that moment, Chu Mubei was asking Lu Yanchen as well, ¡°Su Ya has already left the Su Family? That¡¯s great! That woman is bloody vicious! To think that she would try to frame Yiren! F*ck! That day I really had the urge to want to murder someone!¡± His face was stern as he stood upright with a sharp gaze, looking bloodthirsty. Lu Yanchen eyed him. ¡°The car ident I mentioned previously, how¡¯s the investigationing along?¡± ¡°You¡¯re referring to the one about Shi Guang¡¯s parents? Indeed, something bizarre dide up. Right at that intersection, there was a CCTV servicing causing a break for 10+ minutes. And it was exactly during those 10+ minutes that the ident happened... isn¡¯t it coincidental?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was icy cold. Coincidental? Was it truly some uncanny coincidence or an intended one...? Chapter 994 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (24)

    Chapter 994: The Truth Beneath the Truth (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya waited at home for Yan Zi to turn up ¨C now that something had happened to Su Liping, she did not believe that Yan Zi would stand by idly. Indeed, it was less than a day before the helper at home informed her that a certain Miss Yan was looking for her. She raised her head and looked at the clock on the wall ¨C two hours. This was the fastest time that Yan Zi could have taken as she rushed out of the hospital toe look for her without even making a call. Seemed like Yan Zi¡¯s hatred towards the Lus was as much as her own hatred towards Shi Guang. Su Ya smiled to her helper who nodded her head. Before long, the helper brought Yan Zi over as Su Ya poured two cups of freshly brewed coffee, one before her and one on the opposite end, hinting for Yan Zi to take a seat. ¡°You¡¯re discharged.¡± Yan Zi did not say anything, merely sitting down and taking a sip of the coffee. Su Ya continued smiling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look angry. It¡¯spletely different from how rxed you were when I saw you a couple of days ago.¡± ¡°My mum was beaten up by someone¡¯s wife once more. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Lu Yanchen must be behind it,¡± Yan Zi said with a terrible expression. ¡°If there¡¯s a first time, there will be a second time. The previous time round, he failed in trying to sow discord. So, what did he try to do again this time round?¡± Su Ya raised her coffee and took a sip. Yan Zi said with a straight face, ¡°Since I came here directly without even making a phone call, I¡¯m sure you must already know about it. I want to have a proper discussion about our cooperation.¡± Su Ya was perplexed. ¡°I thought that given our long-standing rtionship, we should already understand one another pretty well. There are some things that need not be said before we can have a good cooperation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s different this time round. Or perhaps, I¡¯ve lost my guts having gone through that car ident. Or perhaps, whatever I¡¯m about to do may end up in both sides suffering severe losses and hence there are things I¡¯ve got to say beforehand.¡± Su Ya was delighted. Indeed, Yan Zi was her best help! Even though it was pretty difficult getting Yan Zi to make a move, things would definitely seed with her around! She ced her cup down and asked calmly, ¡°What are you intending to do?¡± ¡°Something that can get rid of Lu Yanchen. As long as he¡¯s gone, Shi Guang wouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to deal with anymore, isn¡¯t it?¡± Su Ya raised her brow. ¡°Lu Yanchen isn¡¯t someone that easy to deal with.¡± Yan Zi scoffed coldly in indifference. ¡°I don¡¯t think so! Lu Yanchen isn¡¯t as difficult to deal with as you guys think of it to be. I¡¯ve got a n that can make him suffer a loss without being able to fight back at all. And even if he¡¯s fine, he won¡¯t be able to be with Shi Guang ever again.¡± Su Ya¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°What¡¯s your n? How about sharing it?¡± Yan Zi then yed with her fingers, beating around the bush all of a sudden. ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? We can talk about this slowly. Besides, I¡¯ve already mentioned it, what I¡¯m about to do may cause severe losses on both sides. Therefore, before that, I would like to rify some things.¡± ¡°What do you want to rify?¡± ¡°Back then, I was the one behind Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance. However, something happened midway and Mo Feifei disappeared. After thinking about it, I have the feeling that someone was trying to benefit from my loss. My entire n was perfect and the only one who could have caused an issue must be on Chang Xiaoyang. And now, he¡¯s gone missing. If I can¡¯t find out whether or not that guy has truly betrayed me, I won¡¯t be able to do anything with an ease of mind!¡± Yan Zi¡¯s eyes were getting bloodshot as she spoke while she snarled with a killing intent. ¡°I must definitely hunt him down to rify things!¡± Chapter 995 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (25)

    Chapter 995: The Truth Beneath the Truth (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya raised her cup and took another sip of coffee. ¡°... Why must you insist on meeting him then? Perhaps things aren¡¯t as you¡¯ve thought of it to be?¡± Yan Zi raised her head, looking cold and venomous. ¡°Other than him, no one else will be able to tell me who he¡¯s working for?¡± She narrowed her gaze and looked at Su Ya. ¡°You know Chang Xiaoyang? Don¡¯t tell me...¡± Su Ya smiled. Just as she was about to say something, Yan Zi who was watching her interrupted first. ¡°You want to tell me that you don¡¯t know him?¡± There was a hint of mockery in her tone. Su Ya swallowed the words she was about to spout out back down her throat. Indeed, she had wanted to im that she didn¡¯t know Chang Xiaoyang. But right now, she was contemting what she should say. If she told Yan Zi nothing at all, Yan Zi wouldn¡¯t help her, that¡¯s for sure. She knew Yan Zi ¨C this was a woman with a cautious character and was extremely opinionated as well. She couldn¡¯t stand being toyed around. Since that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the deal with letting her know then? It wasn¡¯t as though this was something important. With just the fact that Yan Zi had bribed Chang Xiaoyang herself, Su Ya knew that Yan Zi wouldn¡¯t sell Chang Xiaoyang out even if thetter found out that Chang Xiaoyang was actually on her side! ¡°Indeed, Chang Xiaoyang is one of mine. However, the car ident wasn¡¯t caused by us, it was truly an ident. At that time, Mo Feifei woke up and when he saw that, Chang Xiaoyang brought her away. You didn¡¯t tell me anything about why you wanted to have Mo Feifei disappear, hence I merely thought that things would be fine as long as Mo Feifei was gone regardless of whose hands she ended up in. What I did not expect was for her to escape on her ownter on. I¡¯ve tried having people search for her but I truly couldn¡¯t find her. When you asked me about it back then, I truly did not know where she was and she wasn¡¯t with me at that time as well.¡± Yan Zi scrutinized her expression, seemingly trying to decipher if she was telling the truth. A momentter, she said, ¡°I want to see Chang Xiaoyang.¡± ¡°When Shi Guang and Qianxun were in frequent contact, I had him transferred to the capital.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll head over there then. Not as though it¡¯s as far as Argentina!¡± Su Ya was confused. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you everything, why do you still insist on meeting him?¡± ¡°Do you know what¡¯s the idea I have this time round?¡± ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡± Yan Zi¡¯s face darkened for a moment as her eyes looked suicidal. ¡°Failed rape attempt.¡± Su Ya was stunned for a moment before her eyes lit up. ¡°Indeed, I knew you would definitely think of something! If an injured woman and a man were locked up in the same room and the woman ims that the man tried to rape her, the man wouldn¡¯t be able to get away scot-free even without concrete evidence. And even if thew proims his innocence, the people around him won¡¯t let him off. But that¡¯s something extremely difficult and the choice of person is important. You can¡¯t be thinking of doing it yourself...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll do it personally. Whether or not I seed, his reputation is gone! However, I¡¯ve got no backing and it¡¯ll be extremely easy for Lu Yanchen to deal with me thereafter. A single mistake could have me dead without a corpse. Therefore, I have to leave right after the incident!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not much of a problem. You¡¯re not a superstar so your reputation can¡¯t be that damaged anyways. After a while, no one will remember you. The world is so huge anyways. If you can¡¯t hide domestically, you can always go abroad!¡± ¡°No, going abroad isn¡¯t safe at all. It¡¯s safest right under one¡¯s eyelids. I know that you have a vi in the capital. I want to hide there with Chang Xiaoyang!¡± Chapter 996 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (26)

    Chapter 996: The Truth Beneath the Truth (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya knitted her brows ¨C this Yan Zi was truly thinking far ahead. She knew that whether or not she seeded, as long as she was with Chang Xiaoyang, Su Ya would have to protect her. This was truly a good method of protecting herself. However, Su Ya did not wish to ce a chip of hers in the hand of Yan Zi. ¡°Isn¡¯t it better abroad? Once you¡¯re out there, who could do anything to you? It¡¯s impossible for Lu Yanchen to find you!¡± Yan Zi¡¯s expression did not change as though it was an ultimatum. ¡°No, I want to be with Chang Xiaoyang. Whether or not you want to cooperate is up to you!¡± This was a rare chance and Su Ya was certain that if Yan Zi were to strike, Lu Yanchen would truly be stuck in a dilemma. She then looked at Yan Zi and smiled. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± ¡°Pleasant cooperation.¡± Yan Zi reached out for a handshake. Su Ya then extended her arm and shook it. Both of them looked as though they were joint in union; as though the whole world was beneath them as long as they worked together. However, the moment Yan Zi left, she gave Rong Mo a call. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to the capital tomorrow. If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯ll be to the vi which you should have been residing in back then.¡± ¨C After Rong Mo hung up, she was rooted for a moment ¨C she was quite worried for Yan Zi. The capital was Shang Mo¡¯s yground ¨C perhaps she should look to him for help and have him send someone to protect Yan Zi. Rong Mo stood outside Shang Mo¡¯s study. Sometime after she knocked, the door opened from within with a click. Raising her head, Rong Mo caught sight of a ripped nude male body that was wrapped with nothing but a bath towel. Subconsciously, she froze for a moment as she looked at Shang Mo¡¯s dripping hair. It was only then that she realized why he had taken such a long time to open the door ¨C he was showering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you were showering.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s eyes darted randomly, not sure where she should look. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Shang Mo was drying his hair as he asked casually. When he caught sight of how Rong Mo¡¯s ears were red, he was slightly surprised as a weird look shed through his eyes. However, he was graceful as always before asking softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping yet?¡± Rong Mo stammered. ¡°B-Brother... I would like to ask a favour from you. I-If you¡¯re busy now, you can continue. I¡¯ll look for youter.¡± ¡°I¡¯m already done showering. Come in.¡± He then tilted sideways. Rong Mo could not fidget much ¨C after all, they were both ¡®men¡¯¨C and hence she could only walk in as though nothing was wrong. ¡°The girl that I ran over, she¡¯s been discharged and is heading over to the capital. However, it seems to be dangerous so I was wondering whether you could send someone to protect her.¡± Shang Mo looked at her silently, watching her with a gaze so deep it threatened to gouge at her thoughts. ¡°She¡¯s already discharged and should have nothing to do with you anymore. Why? You have a thing for her?¡± Catching his dark expression, Rong Mo shook her head immediately. ¡°No. I¡¯m merely returning the favour. Thereafter, we¡¯ll have nothing to do with one another.¡± ¡°That better be the case. Don¡¯t learn all the bad stuff from the entertainment scene such as being a yboy.¡± Shang Mo lectured as though he¡¯s a senior. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone arrange for it.¡± ¡°Thank you, brother.¡± Rong Mo said as she prepared to leave. However, Shang Mo suddenly stopped her. ¡°Hang on.¡± ¡°... Yes?¡± ¡°My back is a little itchy. Could you help me check what¡¯s wrong?¡± He turned his back towards Rong Mo. Rong Mo spotted a red patch on that smooth back of his. ¡°It¡¯s a little red.¡± ¡°It itches and I can¡¯t reach it. Help me scratch it.¡± Chapter 997 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (27)

    Chapter 997: The Truth Beneath the Truth (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What? Rong Mo¡¯s legs went limp and she nearly fell over. However, Shang Mo looked like he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. Was it something normal for men to help scratch one another¡¯s backs? Rong Mo heaved a couple of deep breaths to bolster her courage before moving her fingers warily towards Shang Mo¡¯s back. The moment her nails made contact, she could feel him shudder. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to scratch anymore.¡± Shang Mo went silent for a moment before spinning around, scaring Rong Mo so badly that her legs stumbled against one another before she fell forward thereafter. Standing before her, Shang Mo reached out for her waist immediately. And just like that, she fell right into his embrace. Looking at how her waist was almost sticking to his entirely, Rong Mo pushed Shang Mo away. That sudden push in turn caused Shang Mo to lose his bnce and he fell back, causing both of them tond on one another in a flirty manner. In the chaos, Rong Mo did not know what she was grabbing at but the end result was such that Shang Mo¡¯s towel was tugged off. Eventually, Rong Mo¡¯s facended right at his manliest area. That burning sensation caused Rong Mo to feel a scalding surge of energy. Freezing for a moment, she looked down by instinct... before hopping right up with a fully flushed face and backing off furiously. ¡°B-Brother! S-Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Shang Mo cursed under his breath as his expression was ck as thunder ¨C he had felt a current jolt through his limbs at that moment earlier on. It was lust... And it was towards Rong Mo once more! F*ck! He lowered his head to conceal his emotions and wrap his towel around himself. By the time he looked at Rong Mo again, he was expressionless as he said coldly, ¡°Clumsy as always.¡± ¡°Sorry!¡± Rong Mo¡¯s face was tomato red as she lowered her head, not daring to raise it nor did she know what to reply. ¡°What are you blushing for? Don¡¯t you have one as well?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s shock was mainly due to Rong Mo¡¯s reaction rather than his private parts being seen ¨C what was so strange about a man seeing another man¡¯s junk? Wasn¡¯t this amon urrence in male toilets? Or was he a gay? Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± I truly don¡¯t have one!! ¡°Get out!¡± Rong Mo scurried out immediately. The moment she got to her bedroom, sheid down on the bed trying to forget everything that had just happened. However, be it whether she closed her eyes, her mind would sh with the images of what she had just seen, causing her to flush constantly. When mealtime came, she did not head down on time either, iming that she wanted to sleep awhile and that she would eatter on. Eventually, she truly did fall asleep and couldn¡¯t wake up at all. It was only till the housekeeper knocked on her door informing her that Shang Mo was looking for her that she stirred awake and got dressed before heading down. Shang Mo eyed her, his expression still hazy. ¡°What took you so long?¡± ¡°I was... showering?¡± That image ran through Rong Mo¡¯s mind once more. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°The capital.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s expression froze up as she lowered her head. ¡°...¡± Instinctively, she wondered if something had happened to Yan Zi ¨C however, Yan Zi should have just arrived at the capital. Shang Mo then spoke, ¡°Granny is sick.¡± Rong Mo was startled as her face turned pale as a sheet. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it serious?¡± ¡°No, but someone has to take care of her and I have to fly to Australia for business so you have to be the one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got time. I¡¯ll do it.¡± Chapter 998 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (28)

    Chapter 998: The Truth Beneath the Truth (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Rong Mo arrived in the capital, she found out that Granny Shang wasn¡¯t sick at all. She was feigning sick as an excuse to trick Shang Mo home for a matchmaking session. There was a grandly dressed woman with a purple dress that hugged her bosom. Her snow-white skin was covered with a faint makeup as her long hair rested gently against her back, looking beautiful and mesmerizing without the need for any essories. Rong Mo did not know whether Shang Mo had guessed this from the start and hence the reason why he said that granny wasn¡¯t severely sick and merely needed someone to apany her. Since granny tried to trick him home, he tricked Rong Mo home instead. As for the issue of granny wanting Shang Mo to get married while he himself didn¡¯t want to, that was something that no outsider could help with. Looking at Granny Shang trying to make repeated calls furiously, Rong Mo merely felt helpless. ¡°Ah Mo, I¡¯m going to be 70 in two years¡¯ time! You¡¯re not intending to let me have a look at my great grandchildren while I¡¯m alive?¡± Granny Shang barked. She could recall how Shang Mo had told her when he was 18 that she would definitely be able to see her great grandchildren before he was 25. But now that he was almost 30, she hadn¡¯t even seen a single girlfriend of his, let alone great grandchildren. She did not know if she would be able to see them enter this world during her lifetime. ¡°Granny, you¡¯re going to live till 100.¡± His meaning was clear ¨C there¡¯s no rush. In reality, Shang Mo did not know how he should tell his granny that he hadn¡¯t considered anything about marriage at all nor was he the type to want to get married. If he wanted children in the future, there were tons of women who would bear one for him too. His nonchnt attitude had Granny Shang flying into a rage. In the phone, sheshed out at him endlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so happy go lucky! If you¡¯re not getting married, I don¡¯t want to live for even a single year more!¡± ¡°Granny.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t call me! I¡¯ve already been worried for you for almost 30 years now and I don¡¯t want to go on for another 30, chasing after your ass daily for you to get married! 30! You¡¯re going to be 30 soon! Do you still think that you¡¯re a young hunk or something and you can hold out for another couple of years more?! I don¡¯t care, Shang Mo! If you don¡¯t have a partner that you can marry, you can forget abouting home!¡± Granny Shang was truly getting impatient. All the boys around Shang Mo¡¯s age already had children that could talk and yet here he was, without a single girlfriend just yet. Within the circle, all the eligible bachelorettes refused to discuss more when the name Shang Mo pops up. Within such arge circle, there were just a few that were even willing to try and get along with him. For example, the girl present today ¨C be it in terms of looks, family background or character ¨C was definitely the cream of the crop. But in the end? He flew abroad with a single word ¡®work¡¯ as an excuse. This child! He cannot live life merely concerned about himself. As the sessor of the Shang Family, other than managing thepany, he also had an important task ¨C to get married and have more children that could inherit the legacy of the Shangs. Recently, Shang Mo was already on the brink of questioning his entire life because of Rong Mo and just as he was being bothered, granny was trying to force him to get married. ¡°Granny, I promise you. I¡¯ll definitely get married before I¡¯m 40, alright?¡± ¡°Before 40?¡± Granny Shang nearly fainted from anger. ¡°No! 30? You had better get married before you¡¯re 30! Otherwise, I¡¯m going to use the Weibo of our Shang Family to dere that our kinship is severed!¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± He was going to be 30 next year! How was he going to find someone to get married with in less than a year! He wanted to negotiate with granny but the phone was already hung up from the other end. Chapter 999 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (29)

    Chapter 999: The Truth Beneath the Truth (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Granny Shang was fuming. ¡°That brat! I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯ll continue dragging now that I told him I¡¯m going to sever ties with him unless he gets married by 30!¡± Rong Mo poured a cup of freshly brewed tea and ced it before Granny Shang. ¡°Granny, this Pu¡¯er tea has a great taste. Please try it.¡± Taking a sip, Granny Shang looked at Rong Mo. ¡°During the time spent with him recently, has there been any women appearing around him?¡± Rong Mo thought for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°No. Other than work, brother is still preupied with more work.¡± ¡°What about men?¡± Granny Shang asked nervously. He had better not be gay and even if he was, he had to give birth to a sessor first. ¡°Does Big Mountain count?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Big Mountain was Shang Mo¡¯s assistant. Besides, with his looks, even women wouldn¡¯t want him, let alone men. Granny Shang frowned and asked curiously, ¡°So you mean to say that no men nor women have been surrounding him. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s up with that bad reputation of his?¡± Rong Mo was puzzled over that as well. Everyone imed that Shang Mo was someone who swung both ways but yet, he seemed to be rather... conservative. She thought about how she had made contact with that part of Shang Mo the day before returning to the capital. That seemed to have been... no. Or perhaps, he just didn¡¯t bring anyone home. After all, for a man like Shang Mo who had both the riches and power, he would definitely not want to settle down that early as that might restrict his ability to fool around thereafter. As for those women that he yed with outside, he could just dump them after he was tired of them. If he were to bring them home, what if he couldn¡¯t dump them thereafter? However, those weren¡¯t things that Rong Mo could tell Granny Shang with ease. Ever since she arrived, Granny Shang had been most concerned about Shang Mo¡¯s marriage. No matter what Granny Shang tried, Shang Mo wouldn¡¯t fall for it ¨C even for those tactics he couldn¡¯t dodge, he would just dy them. That¡¯s the reason why he was still single up till now. ¡°I¡¯m even suspecting that this reputation of his was spread around by himself so that he could scare away the women that would want to marry him. No, I¡¯ve got to continue looking for one for him.¡± Granny Shang said as she took out her phone and began flipping through photos of the eligible bachelorettes in the circle. In truth, despite Shang Mo¡¯s horrendous reputation, there were still women in the circle who wanted to marry him all thanks to his gorgeous looks and status as the only sessor of the Shang Family. However, Granny Shang was picky as well. One should not be too old or young. Her family background should not be tooplex or messy. Her looks must not be too good or too ugly. Her knowledge and intellect need not be that high but they must be matching of Shang Mo¡¯s... Granny Shang ced her phone before Rong Mo. ¡°Come,e... Rong Mo. Help me pick one that you think is suitable.¡± Rong Mo was at a loss. Her? How was she supposed to know how to pick anyone? ¡°What requirements are you looking for?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that for now. We¡¯ll focus on finding one that Shang Mo likes.¡± Granny Shang acted as though she was really open minded and casual. ¡°Erm...¡± Isn¡¯t that even more difficult?! If there was someone that Shang Mo would like, both of them wouldn¡¯t be here discussing about these girls! ¡°Regardless of how her family background is like, if Shang Mo likes her, I¡¯ll like her.¡± Granny Shang pondered for a moment before adding, ¡°But it must be a woman...¡± If her grandson really fancied men, she wouldn¡¯t stand in his way. However, she wouldn¡¯t be graciously epting of it and bless them as well. ¡°You take your pick, let me know when you¡¯re done.¡± Granny Shang passed over the arduous task onto Rong Mo¡¯s hands. Chapter 1000 - The Truth Beneath the Truth (30)

    Chapter 1000: The Truth Beneath the Truth (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo looked at the photos in the phone withplex, strange feelings that she could not describe. She didn¡¯t understand Shang Mo, so how would she know what type of girls he fancied? However, since granny wanted her to take the task, she¡¯ll just have to take a good look for a girl with a decent image, family background and a gentle temperament. Rong Mo went through the girls while enjoying some snacks that wereid out on the coffee table. Before she knew it, she had already finished all the snacks avable and her tummy was puffing up. Being the type of person that would fall into a fooda if they were full, Rong Moid down and continued reading through ¨C this girl seemed rather decent and had a simr family background to Shang Mo... By the time Granny Shang came out, she found Rong Mo curled on the sofa like a kitten, the phone still in her hands. This child... is really too na?ve. I asked you to pick, meaning you could take your time to pick. I didn¡¯t mean that you had to go through ALL of them at a single go! It was winter and even though there was a heater in the house, it was still cold sleeping on the sofa like that. Granny Shang did not wake Rong Mo up. Instead, she went to the bedroom and took out a nket before covering Rong Mo gently with it. Suddenly, Granny Shang froze in her tracks and was staring at a certain part on Rong Mo¡¯s pants ¨C there was a patch of red on her beige pants. As a woman, her natural reaction was to think that it was a period stain. Rong Mo wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep. When she sensed that someone was staring at her, she opened her eyes slowly and sat up. ¡°Granny.¡± As though she had just woken up from a dream, Granny Shang looked at Rong Mo weirdly. ¡°You... you¡¯re a girl?¡± Rong Mo was stunned for a moment, not understanding why Granny Shang would ask that out of the blue. Granny Shang then pointed at her pants, causing Rong Mo to bolt up in shock. She turned back and looked at the sofa. Thankfully, there wasn¡¯t any stains... Without saying anything more, Rong Mo dashed into her bedroom with a flushed face. Ever since she woke up from hera, her period was always irregr. The previous time round, she found herself dirtying the bed when she woke up and she could recall the weird gaze Shang Mo was giving her as she washed her own bed sheets the following day. It waster on through Baidu that she found out about the reason behind why men would wake up early in the morning to wash their own bedsheets1. No wonder Shang Mo would always scold her about only thinking about fooling around every day... After Rong Mo cleaned herself up, Granny Shang was still waiting for her in the living room. Nervously, Rong Mo inched over before sitting down opposite Granny Shang and lowering her head in shame. ¡°Sorry, granny. I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you.¡± Rong Mo, really is a girl... Granny Shang was lost in a stupor for the longest time with a flurry of emotions. Surprise, shock and a little bit of anger were all mixed together. Finally, she sighed. ¡°But you still did!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really, really, really sorry! But at that time, I lost my memory and there were people trying to harm me! That¡¯s the reason why I pretended to be a boy to protect myself! After you brought me home, I wanted to tell you the truth, granny. But right at that moment...¡± ¡°Ah Mo returned.¡± Granny Shangpleted her sentence. She looked at Rong Mo deeply. Shang Mo had been spending time with her for so long as a single man ¨C has he found out about her gender yet? She recalled the vehement objections that Shang Mo had when she had just brought Rong Mo home. He would barely even bother to nce at her, let alone be concerned about her like a brother like now. Chapter 1001 - Back to the Starting Point (1)

    Chapter 1001: Back to the Starting Point (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Initially, Granny Shang had thought that Shang Mo¡¯s sudden change in attitude towards Rong Mo was just for show towards her. However, when she found outter on that he was for real, Granny Shang did not overthink things. After all, Rong Mo had a good personality and was likeable. But now that she thought about it... could the reason be because he knew that Rong Mo was a girl? That¡¯s why he knew that she definitely couldn¡¯t be an illegitimate son of his father? Granny Shang did not know tough or to cry suddenly as she smiled at Rong Mo faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t get flustered, I¡¯m not ming you or anything. I just want to know, does Shang Mo know about your gender?¡± Rong Mo shook her head. ¡°No! Granny, could you help me keep it a secret?¡± ¡°Why must you keep it a secret?¡± Isn¡¯t it good being a girl? It¡¯s so inconvenient for a girl to pretend to be a boy. ¡°I found my younger sister and discovered that the death of my parents wasn¡¯t due to an ident. Before I rify everything, I don¡¯t dare to acknowledge ties with my sister as I¡¯m worried people would hurt her for it. Once I clear the doubt in my heart, I¡¯ll definitely go acknowledge my sister. At that time... I will confess my identity. And I want her to be the first to know. She¡¯s sacrificed too much...¡± Rong Mo was absolutely trusting towards Granny Shang and hence the reason why she would spill all her thoughts. Granny Shang was heartbroken at her words. ¡°So, your parents have already passed away? It¡¯s tough for both of you sisters indeed. If it¡¯s true that someone¡¯s trying to hurt you guys and you¡¯re unable to dere your identity for your sister for the time being, we¡¯ll keep it from Shang Mo then. Sooner orter won¡¯t make that much of a difference.¡± Granny Shang then patted Rong Mo¡¯s hands. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t get too worried as well. With me around, no one will dare to hurt you! If you need help, you must definitely tell me!¡± Rong Mo smiled in gratitude. ¡°Thank you, granny. If not for you, I may have already disappeared from this world...¡± Granny Shang interrupted her. ¡°You¡¯ve already thanked me many times before. If you really think that you¡¯re ufortable with all the impractical thanks, you can be my granddaughter-inw then!¡± ¡°Huh!!!¡± Rong Mo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Instantly, she realised how inappropriate that was and tried retracting her look but everything just seemed awkward. Initially, Granny Shang was just teasing her. But after saying it, she suddenly realised that it wasn¡¯t that bad of a suggestion as well. Her grandson was such a capable man be it in terms of looks, character or family background... they were all perfect. But just because of some rumours, all thedies in the circle were picky towards her grandson. But if Granny Shang were to have a say, none of those women were even befitting of her grandson! In truth, Granny Shang did not wish for her grandson to marry any of those women back into the Shangs. However, she knew nothing about the girls outside otherwise and her grandson was unwilling to look for a partner as well. That¡¯s the reason why she had no choice but to look for a match for her grandson within the circle. Otherwise, these women would have no chance at all... But now that there was Rong Mo, what use were those women? Even though Rong Mo¡¯s family background isn¡¯tparable to theirs, she was definitely thousands of times better than those women. Also, Shang Mo had tossed Rong Mo back home this time round to avoid the matchmaking session ¨C what¡¯s the meaning of that? Could he have already discovered Rong Mo¡¯s gender and was intending to marry her home and it was just that he hadn¡¯t exposed her? After all, her grandson was such a sharp boy. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for him to realise that something was off about Rong Mo. Chapter 1002 - Back to the Starting Point (2)

    Chapter 1002: Back to the Starting Point (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, there was a low possibility of that being the case. First impressions were always the strongest. For any normal person to catch sight of a boy that was handsome and graceful around them, they would merely assume that he looked like a woman rather than suspect whether he was truly a woman. Indeed, that would be rather far fetched. However, if Shang Mo was truly suspicious of Rong Mo¡¯s gender and had sent her back to deal with this matchmaking session, that would mean that he was somewhat interested in Rong Mo... if that was truly the case, that would be the best! Suddenly, images of Rong Mo and Shang Mo falling in love and bearing children shed through Granny Shang¡¯s mind. If that¡¯s the case, she could die without regrets!! Granny Shang looked at Rong Mo and dered seriously, ¡°Momo, you could really consider it! Shang Mo would be a good husband!¡± The more she thought about it, the morepatible these two seemed. It would be great if they could tie the knot! ¡°Granny, nonono! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Rong Mo was both surprised and startled as to why Granny Shang would suggest that. She and Shang Mo...? How could that be?! They were just like fire and water! Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Shang Mo wasn¡¯t a good person. In fact, he was rather decent and in terms of looks or family background, he was impable! However, she would always feel uneasy from head to toe when she was with him and the way he looked at her was like a predator watching its prey! At times, she would even feel chills down her spine! Each time they got together; things would be like a tense battlefield. Besides, there were no sparks between her and Shang Mo ¨C she merely hoped that he would take her as a brother! That¡¯s why there¡¯s no way she could possibly marry him! Granny Shang went silent for a few seconds before speaking slowly, ¡°Why is it impossible between you and Shang Mo? Just because he thinks you¡¯re a guy and you think that¡¯ll stop him from liking you? You don¡¯t know that for sure. You know of the rumours outside as well... our Shang Mo swings both ways.¡± In the past, Granny Shang had always thought that this child was calm andposed, always bearing the same expression because she had gone through so many things at such a young age. That was why Granny Shang could not help but dote on her as well. However, this was the first time she had seen Rong Mo with such a flustered expression and she could not help but want to tease her. Rong Mo¡¯s face was thoroughly flushed. ¡°I¡¯ve got important things to do! Love isn¡¯t within my considerations!¡± Granny Shang chuckled. The more she looked at Rong Mo, the more she felt her suggestion made sense ¨C these two could work together. ¡°Momo, you¡¯ve really got to consider it through. Even though he had a girlfriend in the past, I¡¯ve always felt that that wasn¡¯t a proper rtionship. At that time, he had just taken over the Shang Corporation and was busy with work from morning to night. How could he have time to have a rtionship? They could even not meet in months! As for recent years, the reason why he hadn¡¯t gotten a girlfriend isn¡¯t because of that ex-girlfriend of his either, it¡¯s because he¡¯s too upied with work and has no time to look for one...¡± Rong Mo = ‡å This didn¡¯t seem to be what Granny Shang had said the previous time round when she was ranting about how he hadn¡¯t gotten a new girlfriend because he couldn¡¯t forget about his previous one! ¡°... In truth, Shang Mo is just a workaholic. When I said that he couldn¡¯t get over his girlfriend in the past, I was merely trying to agitate him into not spending all his time at work.¡± Rong Mo choked. ¡°...¡± Granny Shang knew what was on her mind?! However, that wasn¡¯t the truth ¨C that was the true reason why Granny Shang had said that in the past as well. Chapter 1003 - Back to the Starting Point (3)

    Chapter 1003: Back to the Starting Point (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Granny Shang could not deny the corrtion between Shang Mo¡¯s behaviour now and his ex-girlfriend. It was also because of that ex-girlfriend that her grandson was so indifferent towards love right now. If it was possible, he would most likely not want to get married at all, much less wish for any marriage happiness nor children. And it was precisely because of that that Granny Shang was so worried. If possible, she too would not have wanted to get involved in her grandson¡¯s marriage nor private matters. However, she did not know how much longer she could live on for. If she were to leave this world and her grandson ended up not getting married, how would things end up bing by then? Compared to the workaholic he was right now, she would rather that her grandson was a yboy. At the very least, there was a chance of her having a baby to carry if he was careless... Rong Mo thought for a moment before rambling, ¡°... Granny, brother will definitely find a woman that belongs to him.¡± She was indirectly rejecting her and dering her intention to want to be his sister. Granny Shang frowned. ¡°You¡¯re looking down on Shang Mo¡¯s age? Even though he¡¯s more than 10 years older than you, he is still in his prime and cannot be considered as a middle-aged man.¡± However, there was indeed quite a difference. Momo was 18 years old. Shang Mo was 29. This 11-year gap... it was only normal for Momo to be bothered by it. Rong Mo exined hurriedly, ¡°No, granny. In fact, I¡¯m not 18. I should be around 26 years old.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re 26?!¡± Granny Shang was shocked. ¡°But look at you! You look just like you¡¯re 18! Well, it¡¯s good to look young! It¡¯s good! Since age isn¡¯t an issue, what are you worried about? Just try it out with Shang Mo. You know that he isn¡¯t the person that the rumours put him out to be.¡± Rong Mo waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡± ¡°Or do you think my grandson isn¡¯t handsome enough and you want to look for someone even better?¡± Rong Mo was about to go nuts. ¡°No?¡± Granny Shang then sighed. ¡°Then why? Shang Mo is too oblivious, too unromantic and doesn¡¯t know how to catch a girl¡¯s heart? I admit, that might be his only w.¡± ¡°No, no, no, granny...¡± ¡°Then do tell me, just what are you not satisfied with? How nice would it be if you two got married!¡± The idea that Shang Mo would definitely have a blissful life if he married Rong Mo was getting embedded deeper into Granny Shang¡¯s mind. She truly had not expected that the down and outd she had rescued back then would end up being a ¡®her¡¯ and a potential granddaughter-inw. Seems like good people do get good karma! Rong Mo was feeling uneasy, repressed and awkward from head to toe, not sure what she could say anymore. She pondered for a moment. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s none of that. The most important thing in a marriage is love. But I don¡¯t have that with brother! Say, if we were to get married and he were to meet someone he fancied in the future, what would happen then? Adultery or a peaceful divorce? Neither of that sounds like a good thing!¡± Granny Shang wanted to suggest that love could be brewed but on second thought, she decided to scrap it. She nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, marriage is a lifetime affair. Just take it that I was joking with you then. I wish for both of you to find someone you love to marry. Our Shang Family doesn¡¯t care aboutpatibility of backgrounds when ites to marriage. After all, our family doesn¡¯t need anyone to sacrifice their marriages for the sake of any financial gain or whatnot.¡± Even though those were her words, those were not her thoughts. Love? These two single man and woman being with one another day after day? Love will definitely brew!!! Chapter 1004 - Back to the Starting Point (4)

    Chapter 1004: Back to the Starting Point (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since that thought entered Granny Shang¡¯s mind, she had been wondering about how to get Rong Mo and Shang Mo together. She definitely couldn¡¯t go about it just by telling Shang Mo that Rong Mo was a girl. Firstly, she had promised Rong Mo to not reveal her gender to any outsiders. A promise was a promise. Also, she did not know whether or not her grandson wanted to get married or whether he had a thing for Rong Mo or not. If he didn¡¯t and heter finds out that Rong Mo is a woman and that¡¯s the reason why Granny Shang wanted to get them together, he might have a stark reaction about it and keep his distance from Rong Mo. For safety¡¯s sake, the current situation was the best for them to slowly build up their feelings! Even though she couldn¡¯t tell her grandson about Rong Mo¡¯s gender, she could call him over for him to spend more time with Rong Mo. The best would be for them to return to Z Province together so that they can go about it with free rein! Actually, it wasn¡¯t that bad of a thing for Rong Mo¡¯s true gender to be unknown to Shang Mo right now. That way, they could go about knowing one another deeper peacefully. Rong Mo did not know of Granny Shang¡¯s true thoughts and took it as a joke she came up with at the moment ¨C after all, Shang Mo could have any type of women he wanted. Although, just how did that reputation of Shang Mo¡¯se about? If he was truly so conservative, why would people not spread rumours of him possibly being a gay or having no libido? Why would they im that he swung both ways? In any case, there can¡¯t be smoke without a fire. Perhaps it was truly as Granny Shang mentioned that Shang Mo spread the rumours by himself? Rong Mo was truly thankful to Granny Shang for rendering her help during her most difficult moments. As long as Granny Shang needed anything from her, she would definitely do her utmost best even to the extent of sacrificing her life. But marrying her grandson... that wasn¡¯t a help, that was a hindrance. Besides, it wasn¡¯t as though Shang Mo would ept it. Through their time together, Rong Mo could sense that Shang Mo didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of feelings for her. Right now, Rong Mo was more concerned about Yan Zi¡¯s side ¨C she had already been to the capital for a couple of days now. In between, Yan Zi hadmunicated with her telling her not to worry and that Su Ya was still rather trusting of her. However, now that so many days have passed, there has been no progress other than Yan Zi meeting with Chang Xiaoyang. Cunting the time, Rong Mo garnered that Yan Zi and Su Ya should have returned to Z Province by now. And indeed, she received a phone call from Yan Zi that afternoon informing her that they were going to return. However, Su Ya had gone ahead first together with Chang Xiaoyang ¨C something seemed to have happened. Rong Mo asked, ¡°What about you? When are you nning to head back?¡± ¡°My flight¡¯s tomorrow. After I return, I can¡¯t continue running in circles with Su Ya. If I don¡¯t start doing something, she¡¯ll definitely stop trusting me. Therefore, I¡¯ll most probably be causing trouble for your sister when I head back.¡± Yan Zi wasn¡¯tpletely at ease because when she questioned Su Ya about what happened, Su Ya did not reply to her directly. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t need you to give me any gift nor do I want you to do such stuff.¡± Rong Mo felt that Yan Zi should keep her distance from Su Ya and not get involved any longer. Even though she had done wrong in the past, Rong Mo knew that she had changed. ¡°Whether or not you want me to isn¡¯t important, it¡¯s that I myself want to!¡± She was involved in the bullying back then. However, her true intent was to see whether Lu Yanchen would have any reaction after finding out about Yang Sitong¡¯s bullying on Mo Feifei. At that time, Yan Zi had not considered the possibility of so many deep, dark secrets behind that act of bullying. Chapter 1005 - Back to the Starting Point (5)

    Chapter 1005: Back to the Starting Point (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If it began with her, it should end with her. Yan Zi knew that this wasn¡¯t about redemption or guilt. If Mo Feifei wasn¡¯t Rong Mo... If the person who had knocked her over wasn¡¯t Rong Mo... If the person her mother had an affair with wasn¡¯t Shi Ze¡¯s father... As long as any one of those possibilities weren¡¯t reality, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to uncover any darker secret of Su Ya or whatnot ¨C after all, she knew that curiosity kills the cat! However, just as she had said it. She had taken quite a liking to Rong Mo and that had nothing to do with whether or not she was Mo Feifei. She liked the Rong Mo who would visit her every day at the hospital. Even though Rong Mo was always quiet and did not offer much words offort, Yan Zi would always feel as though her life was tranquil and serene each time she spent time with Rong Mo. She had never known that life could be this blissful and rxing. She thought about how if Rong Mo was truly Mo Feifei, she was still able to lead a peaceful life with so much bravery to face the future despite everything that she had gone through. Yan Zi then thought about how she had barely gone through half of what Mo Feifei had been through and yet, she was already on the edge and full of disdain towards herself. ¡°Where are you now then?¡± Rong Mo asked. ¡°Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s vi. It¡¯s at Aoshan district and there¡¯s a lot of medical equipment here. I reckon that this should have been the ce you woke up at...¡± ¡°Send me the address.¡± ¡°You want toe over?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve already left in any case. I¡¯m just going over to check if it¡¯s the same ce I woke up in. If it is, I left something important there. I¡¯m not sure exactly where but I want to find it.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll send the address to you then.¡± Su Ya had already left with Chang Xiaoyang and this was but an ordinary vi without anything that couldn¡¯t be seen ¨C it should be fine for Rong Mo to head over. The weather was getting colder as snow fell from the skies like kes. Wearing a down coat and a face mask, Rong Mo took a taxi over to the address Yan Zi sent. Stopping outside the vi, she looked at that seemingly familiar yet foreign vi and froze for a moment. When she had left back then, she hadn¡¯t paid much notice and merely turned back for a couple of quick nces. All the vis in the area looked rather simr and she couldn¡¯t be sure whether or not this was the ce she woke up in. Yan Zi then opened the door and brought her in... At the end of the road, a car was parked at a secluded area where a man and a woman sat within. The woman was holding binocrs, melding into the nightlight in a surreal shade. When the woman witnessed Rong Mo exiting from the car, a bizarre expression filled her face. Finally, she grit her teeth as Rong Mo entered the vi with Yan Zi. ¡°Yan Zi, she had truly betrayed me.¡± The man in the passenger seat had a grim expression on his face as he took the binocrs over, watching Yan Zi and Rong Mo in the distance in disbelief. ¡°Su Ya, doesn¡¯t Yan Zi hate the Lus the most...? Hold on...¡± At that, the man¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°So, Rong Mo is really Mo Feifei?!¡± ¡°Definitely. To think that Yan Zi would have lied to me when I questioned her about it, telling me that Rong Mo was a man. If Rong Mo was truly a man, why would he be doing here?¡± Su Ya was bemused in incredulity. Why would Yan Zi help Mo Feifei...? Gradually, as though she had recalled something, a wry smile spread through her face. Chapter 1006 - Back to the Starting Point (6)

    Chapter 1006: Back to the Starting Point (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hmph, that woman sure knows how to steer with the wind!¡± So, now that you know that I¡¯ve been chased out of the Su Family, you want to partner with Rong Mo and seek another path out? You can¡¯t surely think that Rong Mo will forgive you for everything you¡¯ve done just because you¡¯re helping her now, can you? Su Ya gripped her fists tightly and turned to the man beside her. ¡°Chang Xiaoyang, will you be the same as her?!¡± Betraying me! ¡°Of course not!¡± Chang Xiaoyang looked at her. ¡°Back then, you had helped me and had sponsored me for my overseas studies. I¡¯ve already said, I¡¯ll be on your side no matter what.¡± Su Ya smiled gently at him. ¡°Only, how did you realise that there was something wrong with Yan Zi?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known her for so many years. In the past, she had never bothered with why I disliked Shi Guang or why I insisted on keeping Shi Guang away from my family. Even if she had her doubts, she wouldn¡¯t care about it because to her, there was nothing more important than her hatred for the Lus. However, things changed after she was admitted into the hospital and she started getting concerned about my dislike for Shi Guang.¡± Yan Zi always said that Su Ya was someone whose iron hands were kept in a velvet glove but in reality, she too was the same. If someone like that were to bare their hands one day, it would be hard to trust them. ¡°Just like that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more than enough. It¡¯s just like a couple who¡¯ve been in love for many years. If one day, the man has an affair, no matter how cautious he is about it, the girl would be able to sense it with her astute senses. At times, the sixth sense of a woman is truly sharp and not just in the aspect of love...¡± Su Ya bit her lips and looked up into the skies in disappointment. She had thought about all the people who would possibly betray her ¨C Yang Chifeng included ¨C but Yan Zi was never one of them. Yet, in the end... ¡°What should we do now then?¡± ¡°There¡¯s two ways about it. First, we pretend that we know nothing about it and make use of Yan Zi ordingly.¡± ¡°However, for Mo Feifei to turn up at the vi personally... does that mean that she may have something important she¡¯s looking for inside? Would that be disadvantageous for us?¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to go about the second method.¡± With that, Su Ya¡¯s gaze turned ice cold with a hint of bloodlust. ¨C Rong Mo followed Yan Zi to the living room of the vi. It was exquisitely decorated and every single table and chair were ced tastefully, bringing a sense of ss with warmth. However, Rong Mo¡¯s heart was only getting chillier by the moment. This was the ce she had woken up in. Even if she hadn¡¯t spent much time in the living room, it was still familiar to her. By the time she walked to the bedroom, her body was letting out uncontroble shivers. Sensing that something was off about her, Yan Zi asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Rong Mo snapped out of her daze and heaved out lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. This room was where I had stayed.¡± With that, she walked over to the bedside and shifted therge cab beside it with Yan Zi¡¯s help. After it was shifted, Rong Mo reached behind and before long, she pulled out a normal looking hairpin with the essory on top of it gone by half. Yan Zi: =.=¡± ¡°You came here just for this?¡± Rong Mo nodded her head and wiped the dust away from the hairpin. ¡°This was something I was wearing when I woke up. I¡¯ve always felt that this was something extremely important to me given by someone equally significant. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t recall who that person is till now. At that time, I dropped it behind the cab by ident but I was so weak such that I could barely walk, let alone shift this cab to retrieve it.¡± Chapter 1007 - Back to the Starting Point (7)

    Chapter 1007: Back to the Starting Point (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi choked for a moment. ¡°Actually, if you¡¯re just looking for this trinket, you could have just told me. You didn¡¯t have toe personally.¡± She could not understand why this was so important that Rong Mo had toe down herself. What ifing here might put her in danger? After all, it wasn¡¯t as though Yan Zi hadn¡¯t hurt her before in the past. Rong Mo merely smiled and said nothing. Of course it wasn¡¯t just the hair clip. There was something else that was more important... something that could prove that she wasn¡¯t staying at this ce out of her own will back then. She sprawled on the ground and reached under the end of the bed, searching around. Before long, she pulled out a recording pen that was pasted beneath the bed ¨C unless one were to flip the entire bed over, they would definitely not be able to find it. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°A recording pen. When I was locked up in this ce, Chang Xiaoyang would leave at times. All the while, he thought that I couldn¡¯t walk on my own and most likely because he was worried I might overthink things, he merely locked me in the vi and not just the bedroom. At that time, I would often leave the house and take a look outside at the surroundings. There was once when I found this old recording pen in a trash can and I picked it up. Each time he came to speak to me, I would record it down as long as record my predicaments. That¡¯s because I was afraid I might wake up one day not knowing who I was again once more, forgetting that Chang Xiaoyang was a dangerous man and I was in a dangerous ce.¡± Hearing those words had Yan Zi feeling uneasy all over as she lowered her head, unsure how she should face Rong Mo. After all, she had a role to y in Rong Mo enduring that. Rong Mo looked at her and instantly understood what was on Yan Zi¡¯s mind. She then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now. Look at how well I¡¯m doing? Through another perspective, I may not have woken up if not for that ident.¡± Yan Zi was thankful for Rong Mo¡¯s understanding, but did not know what she could reply. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Send me back? I haven¡¯t eaten just yet.¡± Rong Mo smiled and changed the topic. ¡°Together then. I haven¡¯t eaten either.¡± Yan Zi took the opportunity Rong Mo offered. ¡°Sure.¡± The both of them chatted merrily as they headed down. The moment they reached the living room, the sound of a car outside rang out as the both of them halted in their steps, looking at one another with a ghastly expression. The only person who could drive a car in just like that must be the owner of this vi?! Yan Zi was frightful. ¡°Hadn¡¯t they gone back today? Why are they suddenly back? Rong Mo, wrap out from the back!¡± ¡°Alright. You be careful too.¡± Rong Mo looked at her worriedly before heading out from the back door. The moment she pushed the door out, Su Ya walked in through the front door. Yan Zi looked at Su Ya and the first thought on her mind was why she had returned. Had they decided to return midway? No... Su Ya hadn¡¯t left at all! If that¡¯s the case... does that mean that Su Ya had been suspicious of her from the start? Was this all a test? Coupled with the limited timeframe and that Mo Feifei had something she wanted to get from the vi... all of these must have been seen by Su Ya! Yan Zi looked at Su Ya gently. To think that she had caused Rong Mo to be put in a predicament once more! At this point, Yan Zi even had thoughts of killing herself. Looking at Yan Zi, Su Ya smiled faintly. ¡°Ah Zi, you don¡¯t look too good?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Yan Zi took in deep breaths and wasposing her emotions. Chapter 1008 - Back to the Starting Point (8)

    Chapter 1008: Back to the Starting Point (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There¡¯s been a guest?¡± Su Ya¡¯s eyes were scanning the entire ce while she did not care to exin why she was suddenly back despite saying that she was returning to Z Province and that she had already boarded the ne. Yan Zi¡¯s face gradually returned to normalcy as she replied calmly, ¡°No, just me. Haven¡¯t you returned? Why are you suddenly back? You couldn¡¯t have been taking the chance to test me, could you?¡± She joked half seriously. ¡°Do you have anything that I could test you on?¡± Su Ya reversed the question sternly. Yan Zi put on a yful, indifferent look. ¡°Well, that depends on what you are afraid of me finding out.¡± Su Ya chuckled. ¡°Afraid of you finding out? Ah Zi, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me. All the while, I thought that the person who understood me the most in this world was you. But nowadays, I¡¯m understanding less of what you¡¯re saying and at the same time, I¡¯m disliking more of what you¡¯re doing.¡± ¡°No, no, no.¡± Yan Zi put on an inferior expression. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare im that I know you the most. If I did, I would have known why you¡¯re back all of a sudden.¡± Even though she was smiling, chills were running down her spine. When did Su Ya start suspecting her? How was she suspected when she didn¡¯t recall doing anything suspicious? Su Ya could not help but scoff coldly at those words. ¡°Do you not know me or do you know me too well? That¡¯s something we both know in our hearts. After all, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years now. Yan Zi, I truly don¡¯t wish nor do I hope to be on opposite ends with you... but when I saw you weing that person at the door, I was truly furious. Why? I just could not understand... don¡¯t you have any bit of feelings for me as a friend all this while? Was our rtionship solely based on mutual benefits and hence the reason why you want to cast me aside because my family¡¯s on the brink of destruction?¡± She was truly furious, feeling as though she had been deceived and backstabbed. ¡°Fufu, feelings. That¡¯s really hrious. Yang Sitong had deep feelings for you and took you as her best friend and her sister-inw. And even till now, Yang Chifeng and his mother feels the same. But none of them seemed to have realised that Yang Sitong was actually done in by you! What are you using to repay their feelings then? Su Ya, don¡¯t treat me the same way you treat Yang Sitong.¡± If she were to trust in Su Ya the same way Yang Sitong did, Yan Zi would have probably been done in by now. ¡°You really think that I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you?¡± Su Ya was both disappointed and heartbroken. ¡°No, I know what you want to do. But what I want to say is that if anything happens to me, the thing that I left in Shi Ze¡¯s hands may very well end up in Shi Guang¡¯s hands. I don¡¯t need any evidence. All I need is for them to know that Shi Guang¡¯s parents may not have died in a real ident and it may have been because of you. That¡¯s more than enough to ensure that your life would definitely suffer from here on forth.¡± Su Ya was already indignant from the start towards Yan Zi, coupled with her frustrations towards Shi Guang that she hadn¡¯t managed to vent out just yet. Now that she was being exposed, that caused her wrath to shoot through the roof as she raised her arm and flung a p towards Yan Zi. Yan Zi was about to say something when she received the ferocious swipe that caused her ears to ring. She raised her head and saw Su Ya¡¯s raised hand. Taking back everything she wanted to say and moving with a speed so swift that Su Ya hadn¡¯t expected it at all, Yan Zi grabbed Su Ya¡¯s wrist while ring at her harshly. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Chapter 1009 - Back to the Starting Point (9)

    Chapter 1009: Back to the Starting Point (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya wrung her arm back and mocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate the Lus? Shi Guang is one of them now but why are you helping Rong Mo?!¡± ¡°Rong Mo is Rong Mo. What has that got to do with Shi Guang? Yaya, are you mistaking something?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Since we¡¯re already at this point, we can be direct about some stuff now.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me ask you then, why are you so afraid of Rong... no, Mo Feifei?¡± ¡°Are you admitting that Rong Mo is Mo Feifei?¡± Su Ya¡¯s face was so cold that it was frightening to look at. ¡°Am I?¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯ve already got Rong Mo¡¯s details on my hands, be it information about him before he became an actor or after.¡± ¡°That does pique my curiosity then.¡± Yan Zi was intentionally dying time so that Rong Mo could leave. As long as Rong Mo got out, she would be safe and at the same time, Su Ya wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to her. ¡°There¡¯s not much information about Rong Mo indeed. The inte ims that he¡¯s a distant rtive of the Shangs and his parents are both abroad while he grew up there too. The reason why he moved back to the Shangs was because he wanted to continue his studies domestically. However, as the Shang Corporation was about to enter the entertainment scene and coincidentally, a second male lead reneged on his contract, Rong Mo took the chance and entered while everyone around him praised him for his good temper and personality.¡± ¡°And that IS the case.¡± ¡°But from his ent, it¡¯s clear that he hadn¡¯t grown up abroad nor is he any distant rtive. Appearing right after Mo Feifei disappeared? It¡¯s obvious that he is Mo Feifei. Only...¡± With that, Su Ya frowned. ¡°Why are you helping Rong Mo?¡± ¡°Am I helping Rong Mo?¡± ¡°Yan Zi! On ount that we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, I¡¯m already giving you as much respect as I can! If you insist on going about things your own way, don¡¯t me me for not respecting our years of friendship!¡± ¡°What do you want then?¡± A cool voice rang out ¨C it was Rong Mo¡¯s and it was taunting. ¡°You want to take both of our lives here?¡± Yan Zi spun around in shock only to see Rong Mo who had entered from the back door once more. Haven¡¯t she already left? Why¡¯s she back again...! At that moment, Yan Zi caught sight of Chang Xiaoyang entering too. Standing by the door, he lit up a cigarette and took a long drag. She hadn¡¯t returned... she couldn¡¯t leave! Su Ya crossed her arms and smirked coldly at Yan Zi ¨C did this woman really think that she didn¡¯t know about her dying tactics? She simpered gloatingly as her gaze that was sharp as a knifended onto Rong Mo. ¡°Long time no see, Mr Rong.¡± She then acted as though she had said it by mistake. ¡°Oh, sorry. I should call you Mo Feifei instead.¡± Rong Mo looked at Yan Zi, her eyes still bearing a sense of confidence and steadiness. It was as though she was telling Yan Zi... Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s always dangers when you¡¯re plotting with a tiger. Don¡¯t get flustered nor worry. Rong Mo then reached into her pockets. Yan Zi did not know tough or to cry as she lowered her head and looked at Rong Mo¡¯s hands ¨C she knew what Rong Mo had in her pockets. Really, even at a moment as such... But indeed, that¡¯s our best chance. She heaved before turning around to look at Su Ya. ¡°Yaya, you¡¯ve ruined my n...¡± ¨C Chapter 1010 - Back to the Starting Point (10)

    Chapter 1010: Back to the Starting Point (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya was stumped for a moment before jeering, ¡°You can¡¯t be trying to convince me that everything you¡¯ve done was just to check and see if Rong Mo was Mo Feifei, right? My dear Yan Zi, you¡¯ve really disappointed me. To think that you would think of such a corny excuse at a moment like this.¡± Yan Zi chuckled. ¡°Of course not!¡± She then shrugged her shoulders. ¡°The moment I entered the hospital, I knew that she was Mo Feifei. However, why did I pretend that I didn¡¯t know she was Mo Feifei when I knew she was? That¡¯s because I wanted to gain her trust! I doubted that I would have been able to get time alone with Lu Yanchen if I didn¡¯t have her trust. However, she¡¯s really way too smart. Even when I hid the truth from you, she was still dubious towards me. Today was going to be our best chance where she could hide at the back and listen to us fight before leaving safely and utterly convinced that I¡¯m on her side! But you destroyed that opportunity by having Chang Xiaoyang block her path of escape! Now, everything I¡¯ve done before have all gone to waste!¡± Su Ya¡¯s eyes widened gradually. ¡°Ah Zi, do you think that I¡¯m going to believe you?¡± Her subconsciousness was telling her that Yan Zi was lying. However, Yan Zi was still putting on a nonchnt smile at the moment as though this was none of her business and she didn¡¯t care about what would happen to Rong Mo right now. That had Su Ya questioning the betrayal that she had believed in. ¡°What sort of a person do you think Lu Yanchen is? Do you think he¡¯s that easy to set up? Without Rong Mo¡¯s trust, how am I supposed to lie to Lu Yanchen? The reason why I didn¡¯t tell you about it beforehand was because I hadn¡¯t gotten Rong Mo¡¯s full trust yet! Forget it, it¡¯s not even important anymore anyways.¡± Yan Zi continued as she started munching on some potato chips on the coffee table. ¡°Yan Zi, you can dream about deceiving me again! I won¡¯t believe in your words anymore!¡± Su Ya was frustrated and did not want to talk more about this. ¡°You can believe what you want but just think about it, given my hatred for the Lus, how could I possibly be on Mo Feifei¡¯s side? Also, through all these years, have I ever lied to you? Even for things that I could not speak of, I¡¯d only avoid speaking about them but I would never try to lie to you. I only avoid telling you things because the time wasn¡¯t opportune. The reason why I¡¯ve been trying to dig deeper into your secret recently was because I knew that Mo Feifei was already beginning to suspect me and that was going to be my chip to convince her! But look at the way you¡¯re acting now, is there any point to me acting still then? You really think I want to get close to Mo Feifei? It¡¯s all for our n! But if you really think that I¡¯ve betrayed you, you can do whatever you want to Mo Feifei then. But just don¡¯t regret it!¡± Yan Zi was absolutely indifferent. She knew full well that if she had tried convincing Su Ya to trust in her right now, it would only have the reverse effect. And indeed, Su Ya was starting to feel lost. She had no way to determine if Yan Zi was telling the truth at the moment. If she had no need for Yan Zi, that wouldn¡¯t matter. But no... she needed Yan Zi too much now. There were too many things that Yan Zi could do but not her at this moment. At the same time, that n that Yan Zi spoke of... if it seeded, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen would definitely be at odds! At that time, it would be so simple for her to deal with Shi Guang! Chapter 1011 - Back to the Starting Point (11)

    Chapter 1011: Back to the Starting Point (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Otherwise, Old Master Su would recall about the past each time he sees Shi Guang and there was no way he would allow Su Ya¡¯s family home. At the end of the day, the position of Family Head would definitely be passed down to Su Qiudao as well. Su Ya was no longer conflicted. She turned around and smiled to Rong Mo. ¡°You heard everything. Don¡¯t you think that she¡¯s really too heartless to fall out with you just like that? Would you dare to take someone like that as your friend?¡± This was a test. Rong Mo curled her lips bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve never trusted her right from the get-go, much less take her as a friend! My intentions today were to test her to see just what she was up to! And indeed, I haven¡¯t guessed wrong. But I¡¯m just really curious as to why you guys are not letting me off! Do we know one another in the past because I¡¯m Mo Feifei? But honestly, I don¡¯t know of any Mo Feifei! As far as I can remember, I¡¯m Rong Mo!¡± Su Ya took a couple of steps forth, raising her chin in a haughty manner. ¡°Not remembering who Mo Feifei is doesn¡¯t mean you aren¡¯t her.¡± ¡°So the reason why you aren¡¯t letting me off is because of your feud with Mo Feifei?¡± Rong Mo reversed the question. ¡°Am I not letting you off? I¡¯m merely trying to protect my parents, my brother and me. That¡¯s because you¡¯re someone dangerous that would cause my family to endure fear on a daily basis, do you get it?¡± Su Ya words were so righteous to her own ears. ¡°I don¡¯t get it because I haven¡¯t done anything against my conscience.¡± There was no way Su Ya was going to get anything out of her words. Forget it. Rather than insinuating about things, might as well dere everything to the open. ¡°Don¡¯t use your family as an excuse for your shamelessness in coveting the wealth of the Sus.¡± Rong Mo looked as though she was entirely done and ayer of frost veiled her face. She was no saint ¨C there was no way she could maintain her cool against someone who had murdered her parents. So, she¡¯s admitting to her identity now? Su Ya chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you forgot who Mo Feifei was? What¡¯s with your vengeful tone then? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re just talking nonsense, by the way. At the end of the day, lies are lies and are merely waiting to be exposed someday.¡± ¡°I could say those exact words to you. Thew is far-reaching. You will definitely be exposed for the things you¡¯ve done someday.¡± Rong Mo reversed the statement icily. ¡°What do I have to fear being exposed?¡± Su Ya spread her arms out lookingpletely innocent. Rong Mo did not beat around the bush at all. ¡°The reason why you bullied me back then. In fact, now that I think about it, you were still just a kid as well back then and there were many loopholes that you¡¯ve let slip. If I were to think, you must have already known about my identity back then... known that if my father were to head over to the Su Family, your father would have to leave and you would no longer be that ssy missy of the Sus anymore!¡± The smile on Su Ya¡¯s face was slowly wiped away as it turned darker. ¡°...¡± ¡°If that happens, you¡¯ll be nothing but amon person and you wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy the same treatment you had before. For that, you... or perhaps, you guys, your family, decided to hide the secret forever to maintain the status quo! At then, Yang Sitong appeared and you knew that she was afraid I might expose her secret and hence you went along with her wish to want to chase me out of the school to use it as a convenient excuse for yourself! You even pretended to fancy her brother just so that no one would suspect you!¡± Rong Mo analysed. Chapter 1012 - Back to the Starting Point (12)

    Chapter 1012: Back to the Starting Point (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is that true, Yaya...?¡± Yan Zi asked beforeughing gently. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I would truly be impressed. To think that you could pretend to love Yang Chifeng for all these years just so you wouldn¡¯t be exposed. So you actually have no feelings for him at all?¡± ¡°Of course that¡¯s a lie. I love Chifeng.¡± Su Ya¡¯s voice was calm yet without a trace of warmth. Rong Mo then smirked and continued, ¡°When you created the bullying incident, you¡¯ve already thought up of the entire n so that you could make use of my incident to cause a car ident for my parents. That way, everyone would simply think that they weren¡¯t driving properly because they were too preupied with thoughts of me. However, Lin Yi¡¯er found out about it. Initially, she had kept it in her heart and did not want to tell anyone lest it brought trouble for herself. That was the way until Lin Yi¡¯er¡¯s family business met with troubles and she couldn¡¯t continue her career in the entertainment scene any longer. At that point, she thought about you. She wanted to seek your help because the reason why she was shut out of the scene was due to your request for her to test me out as well. I don¡¯t know what you guys spoke of on that particr day, but I¡¯m certain she must have let slip about knowing how you murdered my parents back then! What could you do at that point then? You knew that you couldn¡¯t keep her alive anymore. Since you¡¯ve already killed before, you might as well just create another car ident!¡± Rong Mo did not reveal anything about Assistant Lin, worried that Su Ya might want to hurt her as well ¨C Assistant Lin was going to be another important witness for this. Su Ya¡¯s eyes were still frighteningly dark. ¡°Haven¡¯t you lost your memories?¡± Rong Mo smiled faintly. ¡°Losing my memories doesn¡¯t equate to losing my sanity.¡± A bloodthirsty look shed by Su Ya¡¯s eyes as she snarled out. ¡°Do you know smart people tend to die young?¡± Rong Mo repressed the fear in her heart and avoided thinking about the meaning of those words beforeughing. ¡°The moment I was stopped by Chang Xiaoyang, I knew that there was no way I could escape anymore!¡± Yan Zi¡¯s sanity and reason was almost overwhelmed entirely by a torrential wave of fear and worry! She stood up and looked at Su Ya. ¡°Yaya, are you sure that¡¯s the best method?¡± ¡°What else, then?!¡± Su Ya scoffed at Yan Zi. She didn¡¯t trust Yan Zi at all ¨C those words from earlier were clearly just a bluff! ¡°Ah Zi, don¡¯t assume that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about! Didn¡¯t you say that you were just trying to buy her trust when you got along with her? Why are you trying to gain mercy for her right now? Why? You can¡¯t hold it in anymore? You¡¯ve clearly betrayed me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I just want you to wake up! Murder is a jable offense! Are you sure you want to spend the rest of your life in jail?¡± Yan Zi¡¯s gaze was filled with disapproval. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me with that attitude!¡± Su Ya¡¯s voice shrieked as her face twisted menacingly before she mocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear her? It¡¯s not as though it¡¯s the first time I¡¯m killing anyways!¡± Yan Zi felt as though her heart was being gripped by an invisible hand. However, she still smiled withposure. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, go ahead then. If you want to kill, go on. But don¡¯t forget, all the other people weren¡¯t killed by your hands personally!¡± Su Ya stifled augh. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± ¡°Of course, that¡¯s a world of a difference!¡± ¨C Chapter 1013 - Back to the Starting Point (13)

    Chapter 1013: Back to the Starting Point (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya suddenly broke out into a bizarreughter as her gaze turned sharp. ¡°At the end of the day, you just want me to let her off!¡± Yan Zi gave a resigned look. ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet then. Since you¡¯ve already begun suspecting me, nothing I say would mean anything.¡± Su Ya turned to Chang Xiaoyang who met her gaze and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Indeed, killing is not the best option. Remember what you told me before? Perhaps you could consider that still.¡± When Su Ya heard that, she swept her gaze between Rong Mo and Yan Zi. However, her eyes were still frosty. ¡°Indeed, that DOES sound like the better n rather than killing.¡± Unless she¡¯s pushed to the edge, she wouldn¡¯t want to resort to that desperate move... Yan Zi garnered that nothing could be worse than dying as she turned to look at Rong Mo who was still calm as always, as though she was oblivious to the fact that her life had just brushed by death¡¯s door. ¡°Alright!¡± Suddenly, Su Ya shouted out as she looked at Chang Xiaoyang. He nodded his head before walking over to Rong Mo and grabbing her by the wrist. Instinctively, she tried to pull back but she couldn¡¯t shrug him off. When Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s gaze met with Rong Mo, he could tell that there was a wave of emotions flooding through her gaze. However, he still took hold of a rope and began to tie her wrist around the railings of the stairs. Subconsciously, Yan Zi¡¯s feet moved a little... but she spotted Su Ya¡¯s keen eyes locked onto her. Instantly, she steadied herself before turning around to smile at Su Ya. As the both of them locked gazes, they missed the slight moment of awkwardness between Chang Xiaoyang and Rong Mo. As he tied her wrists, Rong Mo gasped due to the tension. When Chang Xiaoyang heard it, he froze up momentarily before continuing without mercy. She¡¯s good at pretending to be weak! Otherwise, there¡¯s no way I would have been so careless to let her escape previously! After he was done, Chang Xiaoyang walked into a room at the side and returned with a first aid box. Opening it, it was filled with bottles of unknown liquid medicine. Looking at Chang Xiaoyang who was mixing the medicine, Yan Zi said to Su Ya, ¡°You want to inject her with the memory loss drug once more.¡± Su Ya then smiled faintly at her. ¡°There are things that are better off not remembered. That could save us a lot of trouble. And if she doesn¡¯t remember who she is again, wouldn¡¯t that mean that your n can continue once more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! That¡¯s way too great! But, Yaya...¡± Yan Ziughed out in approval. ¡°Would you still believe me?¡± ¡°NO!¡± Su Ya replied her firmly. ¡°I can give it my all for the sake of revenge against the Lus. Even if you don¡¯t believe in me, you should believe in my hatred for the Lus.¡± Yan Zi no longer put on a yful expression and was dering solemnly instead, ¡°I¡¯ll never let Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang off!¡± That was akin to a deration that she wasn¡¯t on Mo Feifei¡¯s side. Su Ya waved her finger. ¡°Ah Zi, you know, this drug that Chang Xiaoyang is mixing isn¡¯t a memory loss drug. It¡¯s a memory degenerating drug. When it¡¯s used on someone that¡¯s awake, it will only cause them to lose their memories of the past six months. Compared to the current you, I do prefer the you six months ago.¡± Chapter 1014 - Back to the Starting Point (14)

    Chapter 1014: Back to the Starting Point (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yan Zi¡¯s face was turning darker by the moment and by the end of it all, she was furious. ¡°You¡¯re making it really difficult for me to work with you!¡± Su Ya¡¯s gaze was cold. ¡°Do you have a choice?¡± Gradually, Yan Zi returned to normalcy as she mocked. ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t have a choice right now. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll listen to you then.¡± Clutching her forehead with utter resignation, Yan Zi rubbed at her temples that were starting to hurt. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really mind as well. After all, it¡¯s just my memories of the past six months. In fact, even if Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s medication is strong enough to make me lose all of my memories, I wouldn¡¯t mind it either. However... since I¡¯m already about to lose my memories and I wont remember any of these, could you rify the doubts I have then?¡± Su Ya asked gently, ¡°What doubts?¡± Yan Zi¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Was it really because of Yang Chifeng that you bullied Mo Feifei back then?¡± Su Ya stared at her deeply, as though she was contemting whether she would get out of this conversation with any losses. Yan Zi scoffed. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re all clear about it. Whether or not you admit to it is another thing. It¡¯s just that, Yaya... I wouldn¡¯t have expected that back then, everything was already a part of your n. You had already knew that Mo Feifei¡¯s father was Old Master Su¡¯s...¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong! Things are not the way you¡¯ve imagined it to be! At the beginning, I truly did not know that Mo Feifei¡¯s father was Old Master Su¡¯s real son!¡± Su Ya interrupted her with clenched teeth. ¡°I hadn¡¯t imagined that I wasn¡¯t a descendant of the Sus either! All the while, I thought that I was an up and above missy of the high and mighty Su Family! But one day, my brother suddenly told me that our surname shouldn¡¯t be Su and that our real grandfather was a gambling addict while our grandmother was a country bumpkin! If you were the one in my shoes, Yan Zi, would you want a life like that?! Would you rather acknowledge your real ancestors and dere your identity to the rest of the world?! No, you wouldn¡¯t want it either! No one would want it! At the end of the day, anyone would choose to be part of the Sus! And if I wanted to be part of the Sus, that would mean that I had to kill off any single possibility of the truth leaking out!¡± If they lost the backing of the Su Family, they would be nothing! Rather than living a life worse than death, they may as well go to the edge and have that secret turn into an eternal one. Rong Mo looked at Su Ya. ¡°How did you know that my father was the real son then...?¡± Looking at Rong Mo like a caged beast, Su Ya scoffed coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to find out. After all, your father was abandoned at the orphanage by my grandmother. As long as I were to investigate based on the date it happened, everything was revealed instantly. When I found out that not only was your father well and alive, he was even on good terms with grandpa, we decided that we mustn¡¯t let you guys interfere in our lives! As long as you guys did not appear in the picture, we could continue with our lives as per normal! At that time, I did have a thing for Yang Chifeng. When I found out about Yang Sitong¡¯s secret, I told her that the way to keep her secret eternal was by chasing you out of the school and keeping you far away. She bought it and instantly, tried to think up of all sorts of methods to have you transfer out. However, you refused to! Initially, we hadn¡¯t thought of taking your parents¡¯ lives! However, they went to seek grandpa for help! If that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t me us! You can only me their destiny! Since the god of destiny had already given us a different status in life, it has no business taking it back!¡± Chapter 1015 - Back to the Starting Point (15)

    Chapter 1015: Back to the Starting Point (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The fury in Rong Mo¡¯s heart was ignited instantly. She thought about her parents and her heart was submerged by a wave of sadness as she red at Su Ya coldly, wanting to find out more. ¡°You guys? Who? You? Your brother? Your parents? Your entire family, right?!¡± Su Ya smiled out in a frank manner. ¡°Oh well, there¡¯s no choice since my father wasn¡¯t the real son.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s smile was chilly. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s no choice?! Even if you weren¡¯t blood rted, so what? Does that mean that you guys can¡¯t live the moment you leave the Su Family? You guys have arms and legs, you can easily make a living for yourself and live a better life! No choice? More like greed!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same for you guys?! Since you think that the Su Family is something you can do without, why insist on acknowledging Old Master Su then?!¡± Su Ya scoffed coldly in rage. Rong Mo was speechless. That was their real grandfather! Even if his surname wasn¡¯t Su and he was just a normal person, they would want to acknowledge him too because that was kinship! But she did not want to argue with Su Ya anymore. ¡°You guys killed my parents and that had me jumping off a building out of guilt thinking that it happened because of me. But still, I shouldn¡¯t have known that you have done all these because of the parentage issue. Since that¡¯s the case, why were you still unwilling to let me off when I was a vegetable!¡± ¡°Why? Because of your sister!¡± At the mention of Shi Guang, Su Ya grit her teeth. ¡°She should have stayed out of our lives after we spared her! But yet, she got married to Lu Yanchen! If you were to wake up one day and reveal the entirety of the past to her, who¡¯s to guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of the car ident back then? Besides, she got married to the Lus and entered this circle. Given her looks, it was only a matter of time before she caught the attention of the Sus. And indeed, she did get along with Qianxun! How could I allow that?!¡± All her pent-up frustrations were being vented entirely right now. ¡°You became a vegetable because of Yang Sitong and the reason why she did it was because of Lu Yanchen! If Shi Guang hadn¡¯t saved Lu Yanchen back then, you wouldn¡¯t have turned into a vegetable and neither would your parents have died! If you went missing, Shi Guang wouldn¡¯t be able to get together with Lu Yanchen with ease given how much she cared about you and she¡¯ll definitely leave him and keep her distance from him since he¡¯s the reason why it all started! However, I¡¯ve overestimated your status in Shi Guang¡¯s heart. Despite your disappearance and despite the fact that she knew what happened in your family was because of Lu Yanchen, she could still have the conscience to get married and have a baby with him!¡± With that, Su Ya burst out intoughter as her features contorted in a wild ecstatic look. ¡°See, everyone is selfish! Your sister Shi Guang is no different! Ever since she experienced the sort of beautiful life she gets from being together with Lu Yanchen, she¡¯s not willing to go back to her old life!¡± ¡°My sister¡¯s different from you! There¡¯s just noparison at all! Even if she¡¯s still with Lu Yanchen, it isn¡¯t because of that beautiful life that you mentioned!¡± Rong Mo was beaming widely. However, it wasn¡¯t in happiness ¨C it was ridicule. Su Ya red at her coldly with a frightening stare. After a moment, that scrunched up expression of hers rxed. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll just have to see who she¡¯ll choose between you and Lu Yanchen if she only had a single choice then.¡± She then looked at Chang Xiaoyang. ¡°Xiaoyang, are you done?¡± ¨C Chapter 1016 - Back to the Starting Point (16)

    Chapter 1016: Back to the Starting Point (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chang Xiaoyang raised his head slightly, looking a little dazed as he watched the distance nkly. He then lowered his head and looked at the drug in his hands before nodding his head gently. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Then what are you still waiting for?¡± Su Ya looked at Chang Xiaoyang and furrowed her brows. After he met Rong Mo, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s attitude seemed to have changed somewhat. Yan Zi had already betrayed her... would Chang Xiaoyang do the same too? She red at Chang Xiaoyang fixatedly and suddenly felt a sense of fluster... if he were to betray her as well, what should she do today? She then saw Chang Xiaoyang walk over to Rong Mo with a locked gaze before unrolling her sleeves coldly. Seemed like she might have overthought things. Su Ya turned around to watch over Yan Zi in case thetter tried anything funny. What Su Ya did not know was that when she turned away, Chang Xiaoyang was actually looking at Rong Mo with a pair of moody eyes. Rong Mo met with Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes as her eyes spoke of a thousand of mixed emotions. This was the first man she had seen when she woke up ¨C a man so warm and gentle, who yet set her up in such a sweet trap. If not for herck of understanding of what was going on, she might have sank right into it. He was truly nice to her, doting and caring, taking care to change up the menu daily with new ideas. As long as they were in the vi, he would always be with her sitting right beside her, massaging her limbs to help her body recover. Even though he didn¡¯t speak much, his gaze at her was always tender. Towards a man that nice, even if one¡¯s heart was made of stone, it would most likely corrode over time. Besides, humans had emotions. His presence was just like the air ¨C even if she couldn¡¯t touch him, it felt as though he was always there. That was the reason why she thought that the first man she saw when she woke up may have been her boyfriend. In fact, she was even close to convincing herself in that fact. There was once when she had fallen into a hazy sleep and in her daze, felt the presence of a person beside her. When she opened her eyes, he was seated right beside her beneath the dim yellow lights, stroking her face gently with his long, slender fingers before lowering his head and kissing her on the forehead. When he realised she was awake and looking at her, he was clearly stunned. Yet, he thenughed out in a cool, calm manner that seemed as though he was flowers that were blossoming in spring. That was the reason why she could feel her heart palpitating each time she thought about him even when she had begun to suspect him at the end. Was that love? No. Was that fancy? Perhaps a little, she wasn¡¯t sure as well. But was that dependence? Definitely. For someone that had just woken up without any memories, she was just like someone that was drowning. In her despair, he was that lifebuoy. She didn¡¯t have much hope, but that lifebuoy was the only hope she had. Or perhaps it was because of that over dependence on someone, that full trust she ced in him, that caused her heart to wrench up in bitter pain each time she recalled that gentle, tender kiss that was like a grasshopper skidding on water. At times, she even felt like he already knew about her realising what was going on and yet, he was still continuing the care and concern towards her just to continue that status quo. Not only did he not want to tear that veil of truth, he even acted as though he was careless and let her leave. Chapter 1017 - Back to the Starting Point (17)

    Chapter 1017: Back to the Starting Point (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Rong Mo knew that it was impossible! After meeting Rong Mo¡¯splex gaze, Chang Xiaoyang could not help but hold his breath as his hands froze in mid-motion too. As their eyes met with such close proximity, it was although they could read into one another¡¯s minds. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes darkened as he spoke with such a low voice that it could bewitch one¡¯s fighting spirits and soul, ¡°Perhaps, forgetting is the best option for you.¡± When Rong Mo heard that, her eyes shed with irony as she smirked bitterly. A momentter, her face was indifferent once more as she just stared at him as though she had made some sort of conviction, staying silent and letting him do whatever he wanted. The air between them seemed to be stifling. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s grip on Rong Mo¡¯s wrist tightened. However, the other hand that was holding the syringe did not prate into Rong Mo¡¯s veins yet... Su Ya turned back, thinking that Chang Xiaoyang should have already been done with the injection, only to find both of them exchanging gazes with a weird look in their eyes. Her expression changed starkly as she walked over instinctively. ¡°Xiaoyang...¡± Snapping out of his stupor, Chang Xiaoyang looked at Su Ya before injecting Rong Mo. Su Ya¡¯s gaze was fixated on the syringe as her heart gushed with an indecipherable feeling ¨C could Chang Xiaoyang have some sort of feelings for Rong Mo after the time they¡¯ve spent together? If that¡¯s not the case, how could Rong Mo ¨C a patient back then ¨C have escaped? She raised her head and looked at Chang Xiaoyang, speaking and looking in a sharp tone, ¡°You once said that you¡¯ll repay me for saving your mum¡¯s life and sending you abroad so that you could be an excellent doctor. You said that even if it went against your conscience, you would always be on my side.¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s gaze narrowed. ¡°Yes, and that¡¯s what I¡¯ll do.¡± The moment Su Ya walked over, Yan Zi felt her heart clench up. She had already eyed a sculpture on a cab nearby earlier on. Seizing the opportunity while Su Ya and Chang Xiaoyang were chatting, she walked over slowly and picked it up, hiding it behind her. Neither Su Ya nor Chang Xiaoyang seemed to have noticed her actions. Bolting forth like a rocket, Yan Zi smashed the sculpture onto Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s head. The sharp pain that jolted through the back of Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s head caused him to ck out as he fell over limply. Su Ya turned around, horrified and wanted to attack Yan Zi. However, Rong Mo sent a flying kick to Su Ya who fell over right away since she was wearing heels. With that chance, Yan Zi pulled away the half-injected syringe while loosening the rope on Rong Mo¡¯s hands before pulling her to escape as quickly as possible. By the time Su Ya got up, she could only catch sight of their back views. Instantly, she shook Chang Xiaoyang. ¡°Wake up, hurry and wake up!¡± She then grabbed a ss of water nearby and sshed it on Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s face. The first thing he saw when he woke up as Su Ya¡¯s flustered expression. ¡°Hurry, they¡¯re escaping! No, we must not let them escape! If they escape, we¡¯re doomed!¡± That damned Yan Zi! I shouldn¡¯t have been bewitched by her, half believing in her words and not tying her up thinking that she still had value! Chang Xiaoyang crawled up from the ground right away before giving chase. By the time they got out, they saw Yan Zi and Rong Mo driving away in a car. Getting into another car, they hurriedly gave chase. Chapter 1018 - Back to the Starting Point (18)

    Chapter 1018: Back to the Starting Point (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hurry, chase their car!¡± Su Ya ordered coldly. ¡°Even though Rong Mo was only injected with half the contents, it should be effective still.¡± ¡°What about Yan Zi? She betrayed me entirely! I¡¯m not going to let her off nor do I want to!¡± Currently, Su Ya did not have that much malice towards Rong Mo. Instead, she couldn¡¯t wish for more than for Yan Zi to die. Rong Mo did not know how to drive while Yan Zi wasn¡¯t a particrly good driver. Usually, she would only drive below 40km/h. However, she was reaching 80 today. There was a sharp turn ahead and with it, she smashed into a pole at the side which sent out a piercing ring! Both of them were utterly shocked by it while Rong Mo was gripping the armrest with all her strength. Yan Zi¡¯s heart was almost popping out. When she saw the car that was chasing from the back, she was petrified and breaking out in cold sweat, trying to think up of countless measures to escape this predicament. Rong Mo was injected with the medicine earlier on. Even though it wasn¡¯t all of it, it was definitely enough for her to forget everything that had happened today. However, Yan Zi knew that she was different ¨C she was the true target. If that¡¯s the case, there was only a single way. ¡°I¡¯ll slow down at the turn ahead! Jump out from there!¡± Yan Zi turned to Rong Mo and said suddenly. Rattled, Rong Mo blurted out, ¡°No way!¡± Yan Zi was in this state today because of her. How could she leave Yan Zi alone now?! ¡°Why not? Think about it, if you¡¯re not there, what could happen to me? Even if they catch me, they can¡¯t do anything to me! Remember, as long as you¡¯re fine, they can¡¯t do anything to me! At the most, they¡¯ll inject me with that memory degenerating drug. But the recording pen is with you! Even if I lose my memories, I¡¯ll remember everything once you let me hear the contents of that pen!¡± Even though Yan Zi said it rather calmly, her face was thoroughly flushed showing how nervous she was feeling at the moment. Rong Mo naturally knew that Yan Zi was merely trying to console her. ¡°Once I¡¯m gone, they¡¯ll not let you off! Just drive faster! Once we drive out of this road, we¡¯ll be on the expressway and we¡¯ll be fine! They won¡¯t dare to do anything to us there!¡± ¡°It wont work!!¡± They will definitely catch up because she knew how poor her driving skills were. ¡°Hurry and get out!¡± Yan Zi shouted resolutely. At the turn, she reached out and opened the door beside Rong Mo while pushing thetter out after she slowed the car down. Rong Mo rolled out of the car into a patch of grass down the slopes, her vision turning dark while her ears were ringing. By the time she raised her head and looked at the road, she saw Su Ya¡¯s car speeding by. Bearing all her difort, she climbed up as quickly as she could... Su Ya had ordered Chang Xiaoyang to drive faster and they hadn¡¯t noticed someone jumping off from the car ahead at all since everything around them looked blurry. ¡°I¡¯m already driving really fast now. The roads are filled with snow, if...¡± Su Ya frowned. ¡°If I ask you to go faster, you go faster! I don¡¯t want to hear yourints! If not for you, Yan Zi wouldn¡¯t have had this opportunity! Tell me, are you in love with Mo Feifei?!¡± Chang Xiaoyang furrowed his brows and did not reply, merely speeding up. When Yan Zi saw them catching up, somehow, the uneasiness in her heart disappeared as this time round, she mmed down on the elerator without fear. At a sharp turn ahead, Yan Zi turned her steering wheel swiftly. However, the snowy roads were slippery and her tires started skidding... Chapter 1019 - Back to the Starting Point (19)

    Chapter 1019: Back to the Starting Point (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A series of loud screeches rang through the air as the car could not stop at all, spinning around in circles on the snow-filled roads before eventually losing its bnce and mming onto a pole at the roadside. The car then flipped down the slope and crashed onto the bark of a thick tree, smashing the windscreen with a loud shattering sound. The spins, crashes, shattering of ss and Yan Zi¡¯s screams were mixed together into a chaotic mess. After that, silence ensued. Yan Zi¡¯s body was twisted in the car as she writhed around in pain, losing her consciousness instantly due to the immense pain. By the time she regained consciousness, she realised that she was buckled up by the seatbelt while the air cushions wereunched,pressing against her body and fixating her position. She looked up ahead and for a split moment, it was pitch ck as a warm liquid flowed down from her head, turning her vision slightly red... through the red, she then caught sight of a car stopping by the road above her. Su Ya and Chang Xiaoyang got out of their car. Neither of them had expected that Yan Zi would crash the car by herself. Su Ya sniggered coldly in smugness, feeling ecstatic in fact. As for Chang Xiaoyang, his expression wasplex as though there were a myriad of emotions going through his mind right now. Eventually, when he saw that Rong Mo wasn¡¯t in the car, he realised that she wasn¡¯t part of the crash and instantly, a look of relief spread across his face. Suddenly, the sound of a car approaching rang out. He turned to Su Ya immediately. ¡°We mustn¡¯t stay here for long! Their crash has nothing to do with us! Let¡¯s leave!!¡± Su Ya had indeed wanted to check on whether they were dead, but Chang Xiaoyang was right as well. This crash must NOT be associated with them! She then got back into the car with Chang Xiaoyang as they sped off and left. Yan Zi looked at them, feeling her eyelids getting heavier by the moment. Other than pain, there was no other feelings. She wanted to speak, to move, to reach for her phone to call the police. But no matter how much she struggled against the pain, she couldn¡¯t do anything. In reality, she was someone that was extremely afraid of pain. However, despite the massive crash, she was miraculously not feeling any fear. Instead, there was a cathartic feeling that was going through her... Finally, she had repaid her debt. With a smile beaming across her face, she closed her eyes slowly. ¨C As Rong Mo was climbing up, she heard the ringing crash happen from far away and despite the distance, it was enough to reverberate through her ears! Rong Mo could not help but feel a sense of fear and a shock like never before. ¡°Yan Zi...¡± She hurriedly sped up and in that miserable night, against the chilling winds, she ran with her might hoping to get there as soon as possible. At the same time, she touched her pockets and wanted to call the police, only to find out that her phone and recording pen seemed to have fallen out while she fell down the slope. Should she head back? Right at that moment, a car dashed by and halted to a stop right beside her. As the windows wound down, a muscr and ferocious looking man looked at her, seemingly surprised. ¡°Mr Rong?!¡± Rong Mo looked at him ¨C he seemed familiar. It was then that she recalled ¨C this was one of Shang Mo¡¯s men, Big Mountain¡¯s brother ¨C Big Sea! Was he the one that Shang Mo had sent to watch over Yan Zi when she requested him to do so previously? Rong Mo hurriedly entered the car and sat down. ¡°Hurry! Hurry and chase! Get someone to help too!¡± ¡°What happened, Mr Rong?¡± Chapter 1020 - Back to the Starting Point (20)

    Chapter 1020: Back to the Starting Point (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mr Shang had ordered him to watch over Mr Rong¡¯s friend, Miss Yan and thus he had been waiting outside the entire day. He then saw Mr Rong enter as well as Miss Yan¡¯s friends returning. Thinking that they were all familiar faces, Big Sea did not think too much about it and merely took it as a gathering of friends. Not longter, he saw them exit one group after another. Still not realising anything was amiss, Big Sea followed them slowly in his car behind. But, why was Mr Rong out of the car all of a sudden now, filled with injuries ¨C what happened? Big Sea prayed that nothing much had happened. Not only would he have not managed to protect a young woman, even Mr Rong was implicated! If Mr Shang knew about this, he would definitely be killed! From far away, Rong Mo caught sight of Yan Zi¡¯s car down the slope. Instantly, her heart seemed to have stopped as she prayed silently, hoping that Yan Zi was fine. After the car came to a stop, Rong Mo rushed down. Yan Zi¡¯s car seemed to have been contorted entirely from the crash. Rong Mo caught sight of Yan Zi being stuck between the twisted chair and the door with a huge gash on her head ¨C she seemed to have already lost a lot of blood. Rong Mo turned to Big Sea. ¡°Hurry! Hurry ande help her!¡± Big Sea tried to lift the car but with his own strength, it just wasn¡¯t enough. Even with Rong Mo¡¯s help, the car barely budged a little before sinking back down. The unconscious Yan Zi let out a groan of pain. Her entire body seemed as though it was being torn apart as the pain was so extreme that she could barely speak. As she slowly gained consciousness, the dazed Yan Zi could hear a hoarse, croaking voice. ¡°Wake up! Yan Zi, you must wake up!¡± Yan Zi tried her best to open her eyes. Through the sticky blood, she caught sight of Rong Mo¡¯s flustered face with a bulky man beside her. She¡¯s fine and she even got help! Her feeble eyes were all ready to close once more. Rong Mo was shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep, Yan Zi! Don¡¯t sleep! The ambnce is arriving soon...!¡± She used all her strength to rub Yan Zi¡¯s arms while touching her face. However, that ice cold feeling she was receiving was causing her despair to rise. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Yan Zi! Your injuries aren¡¯t too severe! Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll definitely recover!¡± Through the fluttering snow, Yan Zi looked at Rong Mo¡¯s beautiful face and felt as though she was looking at the most beautiful oil painting in the world. Suddenly, she thought of a person as she quivered her lips. ¡°P-Phone...¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Phone... I want to... make a call...¡± Yan Zi¡¯s eyes were half closed as she gave a warm, tender smile. ¡°What call do you have to make now? Once you¡¯re out, which will be soon, you¡¯ll be able to make the call!¡± Rong Mo wanted her to stay still, but Yan Zi¡¯s blood filled fingers were stretching slowly towards a phone at the side. Rong Mo hurriedly took the phone over for her. After taking the phone over, Yan Zi unlocked it with her fingers and opened her contacts, tapping on the first name... SZ. Rong Mo did not know who she was calling, but the call rang for a long time without anyone picking up. Yan Ziughed bitterly for a moment as her fingers went limp, slipping down from the phone onto the floor. Rong Mo noticed that the amount of blood gushing out of Yan Zi¡¯s wound was increasing. However, Yan Zi was murmuring listlessly with a calm expression, ¡°I... just... want to... ask him...¡± Her tears seemed to be endless as they flowed down her blood-stained face. With a feeble lifeforce, she passed out before she could finish her sentence. Chapter 1021 - Back to the Starting Point (21)

    Chapter 1021: Back to the Starting Point (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo¡¯s heart felt as though a knife was stabbed through it as her tears started flowing uncontrobly. ¡°Yan Zi, please wake up! You must wake up! You¡¯ll be fine...¡± At the same time, the call connected. When the person on the other end heard Rong Mo¡¯s voice, his heart clenched up as he asked nervously, ¡°Yan Zi? What happened to you? Yan Zi...¡± Rong Mo heard the voiceing from the phone and wanted to pass it over to Yan Zi when help arrived. She then hurriedly assigned everyone to pull Yan Zi out in the fastest possible time and did not have time to care about the phone any longer. By the time Yan Zi was pulled out of the car, her life was hanging on a bare thread. The snowstorm was raging but thankfully, the ambnce had arrived swiftly. After getting Yan Zi onto the ambnce, Rong Mo wanted to head back for the recording pen when suddenly, she felt her vision turning ck as her body went limp while her mind was starting to go nk. ¡°Mr Rong, what¡¯s wrong? Mr Rong?¡± Big Sea did not know what was happening and supported her to the car, merely thinking that she was tired. When Rong Mo got into the car, the warm cosiness within had her entire body rxing. In fact, she felt really drowsy and wanted to sleep. She tried her best to stay awake so that she wouldn¡¯t fall asleep in the car. By then, she couldn¡¯t make out what Big Sea was saying at the side either. Raising her finger, she pointed towards the ce where she had slid down the slope earlier on, hoping to head there. However, her body felt really weak and she couldn¡¯t even raise her hand at all. Her vision was getting blurry while her consciousness was slipping. Tried as she wanted to open her eyes, they just wouldn¡¯t listen. Her heartbeat was pounding furiously as well as it all started to feel the same, her mind beating as one with her heart. In her daze, splintered images appeared in her mind but yet, they were heading backwards. The car ident, her sprinting, sliding down the slope, the car chase but the car was reversing, the vi... Rong Mo knew that was something was up ¨C the drug that Chang Xiaoyang injected in her must have started to take effect. No matter what she wanted to do and how hard she tried to remind herself, her head was just spinning and her body wasn¡¯t in her control. Eventually, she descended into an endless night... By the time Rong Mo woke up once more, she was met with a surrounding painted with white ¨C ceiling, walls and bedsheet. The air was filled with the stench of disinfectants. This was a hospital. Granny Shang was sitting on a chair at the side and when she caught sight of Rong Mo waking up, hurried over and gripped her hand happily. ¡°Momo, you¡¯re awake! That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Granny...¡± Rong Mo was puzzled ¨C why was she at the hospital? ¡°What happened? Why were you jumping out of a car and involved in a car ident? Just what happened? That friend of yours is fine for now, but she¡¯s unconscious.¡± Friend? What friend? Hasn¡¯t she just arrived at Granny Shang¡¯s ce? Why would she have any friends? Also, what car ident? Wasn¡¯t she sleeping at home? Why was there an ident? Rong Mo¡¯s head hurt and she felt giddy all over. There were all sorts of images in her mind ¨C some familiar yet foreign at the same time. She did not know what happened as she looked at Granny Shang and asked softly, ¡°Why am I at the hospital?¡± ¡°You passed out in the car and Big Sea brought you here. The doctor said that you merely suffered from slight scratches and that you would be fine once you woke up. However, that friend of yours was injured rather severely and the doctors aren¡¯t sure when she¡¯ll be able to wake up.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s eyes were lost. She did not seem to understand any of granny¡¯s words at all. Chapter 1022 - Back to the Starting Point (22)

    Chapter 1022: Back to the Starting Point (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Granny Shang looked at Rong Mo worriedly when she saw how dazed thetter looked. ¡°Momo, tell me, are you feeling ufortable anywhere?¡± Didn¡¯t the doctor say that she wasn¡¯t seriously injured? But that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling ufortable anywhere...¡± Rong Mo tried searching through her memories but she just could not recall how she ended up at the hospital. However, her head hurt and all sorts of jumbled images were appearing. Yet, they all felt surreal ¨C what was going on? She shook her head gently. ¡°I just don¡¯t seem to recall some things. Like how I got to the hospital and that friend you were speaking of, I don¡¯t know anything about them?¡± ¡°Oh god, you couldn¡¯t have lost your memory again?!¡± Granny Shang¡¯s jaw dropped wide open in shock as she stared at Rong Mo in disbelief. ¡°Then... you don¡¯t remember everything that happenedst night?¡± Last night? Rong Mo thought carefully for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Granny Shang took a long time before she could digest Rong Mo¡¯s words. ¡°Are you feeling difort anywhere physically?¡± After she asked, she pressed for the nurse button for a doctor toe and conduct a check-up. Rong Mo shook her head once more. ¡°I don¡¯t feel difort anywhere at all. It¡¯s just that my head hurts a little and it¡¯s really confusing. Other than that, everything¡¯s fine.¡± A doctor then entered and conducted a generic assessment for Rong Mo. Because Granny Shang was still worried, they even did a brain scan for her yet again that revealed no injuries at all. Granny Shang was then stumped and asked the doctor why Rong Mo¡¯s memories were gone. The doctor¡¯s exnation was that it was probably due to the small impact trauma of the head coupled with the shock of the ident that resulted in the momentary psychological amnesia which would probably go away with a couple of days¡¯ rest. Other than that, he could not exin it anymore specifically. As Granny Shang conversed with the doctor, Rong Mo got down the bed, wanting to go wash her face. Because she was distracted, she identally knocked her calf against the door as she entered the restroom and almost flipped and fell over. Suddenly, a tense thread in her mind seemed to have snapped as a burst ofughter rang out in her head. It was as though a simr scene had happened in the past before. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re really bad at coordinating your body. No wonder you would fall down even when walking normally.¡± ¡°Littly, don¡¯tugh at your sister!¡± A tall man at the side picked her up with a pair of warm hands. ¡°Feifei, hurry and get up...¡± Rong Mo raised her head and the sunlight that shone in from the open window was rather ring. Closing her eyes, she raised her hand slowly and allowed the sunlight to seam through her fingers. She then headed over to the sink and cupping water with both hands, closed her eyes and sshed it on her face. When the water made contact with her face, a refreshing feeling spread through her as she heaved out a deep breath of air. Suddenly, the face of that small girl passed through her mind once more. The girl was sniggering beside her and waving her wrists while saying, ¡°Sister, look! I just learnt a new way to swim...¡± Sister... this was her sister, Shi Guang. Suddenly, that thought popped into her mind. She opened her eyes slowly and looked far ahead, facing herself in a shocked expression. What happened during this period of time? Even though she did not remember why she entered the hospital, how did she suddenly gain so much memories instead... and even though it seemed surreal, they seemed like they did belong to her. Chapter 1023 - Back to the Starting Point (23)

    Chapter 1023: Back to the Starting Point (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Granny Shang entered, she found Rong Mo standing by the sink in a daze. ¡°Momo?¡± The gentle voice snapped Rong Mo out of her stupor as she turned around and smiled at Granny Shang. Momo... she had always thought that the reason why she was called that was because her name contained a Mo. However, the man from her memories called her Feifei. So, her name was actually Feifei. She walked over and hugged Granny Shang, as though she was seeking a pir of support. ¡°Granny, you already know that I¡¯m a girl, right?¡± Granny Shang patted her on the backfortingly. ¡°That¡¯s right, I do.¡± She pulled Rong Mo over to the bed and sat her down. ¡°But I promised you that I¡¯ll never tell any outsider about it and that I¡¯ll protect your identity.¡± Granny Shang then patted Rong Mo¡¯s hand reassuringly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, can you tell me what¡¯s been happening to me recently, granny?¡± At this moment, this was the only person that Rong Mo trusted and she hoped to be able to know everything from here. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics either. However, you do remember how you got to my ce, right?¡± Rong Mo nodded her head. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all thanks to granny, or I¡¯d be living on the streets now.¡± ¡°Previously, the Shang Corporation wanted to break into the entertainment scene and coincidentally, an actor for the show that we invested in reneged on his contract. Shang Mo thought that you were rather suitable and he sent you to take over him as the second male lead. Later on, you and Shang Mo went over to the Z Province. I don¡¯t know what happened there either, but two days ago, I found out that you were a girl and you then told me that you had found your sister and suspected that the death of your parents wasn¡¯t an ident. You told me not to tell anyone about your identity because the person who killed your parents may hurt your sister as well...¡± Sister? That girl shed through Rong Mo¡¯s mind once more ¨C Shi Guang. Her parents¡¯ ident... ¡°Feifei, your parents met with an ident and they¡¯ve passed away. Both of them...¡± The words repeated themselves in her mind just like a knife stabbing through her heart repeatedly. It was like a scene from a movie that set her heart palpitating furiously. ¡°No! How could that be! How could my parents have died?! I¡¯ve caused them to die! It¡¯s me! It¡¯s all because of me...!¡± Her heart was pounding so furiously that Rong Mo was hyperventting and breaking out in cold sweat. Looking at that restless expression on Rong Mo¡¯s pale, petite face, Granny Shang was extremely worried. ¡°Momo, what¡¯s wrong? Momo!¡± Rong Mo snapped back to reality and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just recalled many things and it was a weird feeling, as though they were many years back...¡± Granny Shang was stunned. ¡°Many years back. Just what is going on with you? No, I¡¯ve got to have them conduct a full body check-up.¡± Rong Mo held Granny Shang¡¯s hand. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m really fine. Something may have caused my memories to go fuzzy such that I couldn¡¯t recall why I ended up at the hospital. However, the things that I can recall are extremely hazy as though they were memories of the past. Granny, I think I know who I am now.¡± ¡°For real?¡± Granny Shang was sceptical. ¡°Yes. The car ident you mentioned earlier and that friend? Could it have anything to do with her? Could I go visit her?¡± Rong Mo¡¯s brains were analysing that the unconscious friend may be the answer to it all. ¡°She¡¯s in the ICU and her condition hasn¡¯t stabilized yet, so we can only watch her from outside.¡± Chapter 1024 - Back to the Starting Point (24)

    Chapter 1024: Back to the Starting Point (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shang Mo heard that Rong Mo had met with an ident, he rushed back as quickly as he could. By the time he reached the ward, Rong Mo had gone to visit Yan Zi and only Granny Shang was there. When she saw him, Granny Shang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re finally willing toe back, huh?¡± Following which, Granny Shang felt scepticism ¨C this grandson of hers had never shown such concern for any outsider. Even though she herself took Rong Mo like kin, Shang Mo wasn¡¯t someone who would get close to people easily. Was the reason why he rushed back because he took Rong Mo as a brother? Shang Mo could not help but grip his hand as his gaze swept through the ward. ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± Granny Shang scrutinized her grandson carefully. ¡°Gone to visit his friend.¡± ¡°Is he fine?¡± Shang Mo asked concernedly while walking in casually and with grace. ¡°The doctor said that he¡¯s fine, just that he can¡¯t recall things that have happened recently.¡± ¡°Amnesia?!¡± Shang Mo was shocked. ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s just the things that have happened recently.¡± When Granny Shang thought about how Rong Mo would most probably not recall how Granny Shang had hoped for her to be a granddaughter-inw, she sighed internally. Her voice could not help but contain disappointment and regret. ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Who knows? The doctor said that a human brain has limitless potential and he isn¡¯t able to give a definite answer on the basis of science.¡± With that, Granny Shang then ordered solemnly, ¡°You must take good care of him from now on. He¡¯s a patient.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Shang Mo replied as he turned and walked away. Granny Shang¡¯s gaze lingered on the back view of her grandson ¨C he was rather concerned about Rong Mo. Through all these years, other than family, Granny Shang had never seen him so concerned about anyone else. However, what if the reason why he was so worried about Momo be because he took Momo as a brother? Or was it because he had a thing for Momo? If it was fancy, does that mean that he does know about her gender? If he didn¡¯t, that meant that her grandson was a gay? Granny Shang suddenly felt her breathing get heavier as she patted at her chest. If he truly liked men, the more she mustn¡¯t tell him that Momo was a girl ¨C what if he was suddenly resistive towards Momo after knowing?! She sped her palms before murmuring, ¡°Amitabha, may the Gods please bless my grandson to marry a woman as a wife and that woman best be Momo.¡± ¨C Shang Mo arrived at the ICU and from a distance, he had already caught sight of Rong Mo standing outside peering at the woman lying within. She looked calm and expressionless, ncing in without any emotions through her eyes at all. However, he had a sense that her gaze was somewhat hollow. He walked forth and stopped beside Rong Mo. ¡°Are you alright?¡± When she heard the voice, Rong Mo turned around. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± This was granny¡¯s grandson ¨C Shang Mo. She had met him a couple of times and he was a cold and aloof person with a stare that could freeze anyone. However, she heard that he had taken really good care of her and was doting towards her in the period of time which she could not recall. At that thought, Rong Mo retracted her wariness and blossomed a mesmerizing smile towards Shang Mo. The moment their eyes met, Shang Mo felt that heart of his pounding furiously. Rong Mo¡¯s smile today was different from the past. Back then, there was always a sense of cautiousness. However, it was sincere and had a trace of gratitude within it today. Chapter 1025 - Back to the Starting Point (25)

    Chapter 1025: Back to the Starting Point (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo looked back into the ICU and asked gently, ¡°Will she wake up?¡± Shang Mo furrowed his brows. When he saw how listless and tired Rong Mo looked with her lifeless voice, he suddenly felt his heart wrench and there was even an urge for him to hug Rong Mo deep in his embrace to console her. Thankfully, he contained himself and repressed that shockingly sudden urge back within. ¡°You must wake up!¡± Rong Mo murmured. Shang Mo¡¯s heart was heavy. He wanted to reply that she won¡¯t wake up but looking at how worried Rong Mo was, he swallowed his words. Rong Mo was really showing way too much concern for this woman! Shang Mo knew that Rong Mo had been keeping in touch with this woman recently and he would visit her when she was hospitalized almost daily. Could Rong Mo have fallen in love with this woman? Shang Mo pursed his lips tightly and said in a deep voice, ¡°She will wake up, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Is this woman very important to you?¡± Rong Mo raised her head and when she met with those prating eyes of Shang Mo, smiled and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, very.¡± This was her friend and at the same time, seemingly her link to her losing her memories as well. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t just important ¨C she was very important. Shang Mo¡¯s longshes were downcast, hiding a dark shade beneath. Out of nowhere, there was a sense of jealousy that was growing from him towards that woman in the ICU. Rather, it was more of envy. What was up with these feelings? Up till now, it was almost difficult for him to not want to or pretend that he didn¡¯t understand his own feelings. When he received the call from Big Sea that Rong Mo was involved in an ident, his heart nearly stopped beating out of fear. It was only when he confirmed that Rong Mo¡¯s friend was the injured one that he heaved a sigh of relief. But, the moment he found out that Rong Mo had passed out, he found himself flustered and wanting to rush over at the first possible moment. Only, Shang Mo did not understand how he could have had such strange feelings towards a man. It wasn¡¯t that Shang Mo hadn¡¯t been in love before ¨C he had. However, after that love, he felt that love was the biggest waste of time and most useless thing in this world. After that, he hadn¡¯t found his heart wavering for anyone through the years. Even though everyone outside imed that he swung both ways, he was certain that he hadn¡¯t the slightest interest for men. Yet, how was his heart wavering for Rong Mo? At the start, he refused to believe in it nor did he want to ept it. But now, he had no choice but to acknowledge it. Yet, it was still perplexing to him. He knew tons of men; men who were more exceptional and handsome than Rong Mo... how was he not moved by any of them? Was it because he had spent more time with Rong Mo? If that¡¯s the case, he had quite a few assistants that were good looking, had good personality and hardworking. Most importantly, he had high regards for them. But why did he not have any feelings for them, then? If they were the ones who had identally wed his towel away and caught sight of his manly part, he would have definitely tossed them down the building! But if Rong Mo... take that day for example, he found himself relishing in the feeling of seeing Rong Mo blushing wildly. Sinking in his thoughts, Shang Mo suddenly felt that... his throat was a little dry. His mind started flickering with the dreams he once had ¨C the wet dream regarding Rong Mo where Rong Mo¡¯s gender was unknown... Repressing his monkey thoughts, Shang Mo looked at Rong Mo. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll keep someone here to look after her.¡± Chapter 1026 - Back to the Starting Point (26)

    Chapter 1026: Back to the Starting Point (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo followed Granny Shang and Shang Mo back to the Shangs¡¯ home. She walked around her bedroom ¨C this was the ce that she had stayed in, that¡¯s right. However, there were many more books on the table that pertained to acting ¨C that means that Granny Shang was telling the truth about her turning into an actor. She picked up a book and flipped through it ¨C true enough, the contents seemed familiar. She then continued walking around the room and opening up the cabs to browse through her clothes, behaving like a detective that was searching the ce but not gaining anything in return. Suddenly, Rong Mo thought of her phone ¨C there must be many records within it! It was at that moment when she realised her phone was missing. That¡¯s strange, where¡¯s my phone. Searching through her pockets, she found a hairpin instead. Instantly, Rong Mo was slightly shaken. She had dropped this hairpin at that ce, why was it in her pockets now? Rong Mo sat on the bed, befuddled for a long time. When night came, Rong Moid in the bathtub, rxing herself so much that she fell into slumber before knowing it. Her body slid down slowly until eventually, she was submerged and that had her waking up in shock. The drowning feeling she felt from the waters gave birth to yet another series of images in her mind ¨C it was of four girls ganging up on another girl extremely viciously. The girl was beaten so badly that she couldn¡¯t even stand up, lying down in a ball hugging herself tightly while her clothes were torn off... Next moment, the image changed once more ¨C she was now curled in a ball at a corner as a tall man walked towards her, squatting down in front of her. ¡°Feifei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She leaned forward and hugged him tightly before bawling into tears on his shoulders. ¡°Daddy, I want to transfer to another school! Daddy...!¡± The man fondled her head before pulling her away and asking seriously, ¡°Tell daddy what happened. Did anyone bully you?¡± ¡°I want to transfer, I want to transfer...!¡± As those words repeated themselves, Rong Mo jolted out of the water and breathed heavily. Daddy... That was her father in her mind...! She had not expected that something such as campus bullying would have happened to her personally! Suddenly, as though a wave of mncholy had hit her, Rong Moid back against the bathtub and stared at the ceiling while sighing. She told herself to calm down and that she shouldn¡¯t worry ¨C since she had already started recalling, things should slowlye back to her... However, that night, she was still unable to sleep. Seeing how it was almost midnight, she wore a thick down coat before heading downstairs for a ss of water. It was snowing outside once more as the lights cast a beautiful reflection against the white snow. There was a drawing board in the balcony of the living room. Rong Mo who was already far from sleepy started to look through the windows. Sitting beside the drawing board, she picked up a pen and started sketching... ¨C On that snowy night, Rong Mo was not the only one who couldn¡¯t sleep. Shang Mo who had now realised his own feelings was flipping around his bed. Every thought he had of his own feelings towards Rong Mo made it even more difficult for him to sleep. When he finally found himself feeling sleepy, he dreamt of a wild dream right away. Inside his dream, Rong Mo was lying on the bed wearing a sexy strap dress. Even though the chest area was somewhat t, there were still small mounds. Those curves on Rong Mo¡¯s body was enough to prove that this was a she ¨C it¡¯s a woman. Chapter 1027 - Back to the Starting Point (27)

    Chapter 1027: Back to the Starting Point (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was holding onto a belt with one hand while her mouth sucked on her other hand, watching him with dewy eyes that caused his entire body to turn fluffy. Raising her long, slender leg, she wheedled at him, ¡°Shang Mo...¡± Her leg then slowly moved down from his chest, fondling his body along the way. No longer able to contain himself, Shang Mo leaned in and kissed her on the lips while caressing her body, wanting to leave marks that could prove his presence on her. The pleasure had Rong Mo raising that swan neck of hers as she could not help but moan out. But just as he was about to enter her, he woke up... In his dream, it was steamy and passionate. Reality was merely a cold, lonely bedroom. Lighting a cigarette, Shang Mo walked to the window only to catch sight of the living room lights turned on. The person of his dreams was sketching the night scenery at the balcony. His face was initially grim but suddenly, that disappeared and a curious gaze appeared on his face. He puffed out a stream of smoke slowly as his gaze narrowed dangerously, bringing an aggressive look of a predator under the yellow wall lights. Extinguishing his cigarette, he marched out. Rong Mo who was focusing on her painting suddenly heard footsteps approaching. Turning around, she caught sight of a fuzzy figure at the living room. Just as she was about to ask who it was, a hoarse male voice croaked out, ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± ¡°I came down for a ss of water and when I saw how beautiful the scenery was, I could not help but want to paint it.¡± Rong Mo exined slowly while she took her ss and sipped her water. ¡°Oh,¡± Shang Mo replied casually as his eyes were fixated on Rong Mo¡¯s lips. The act of drinking water had caused her lips to glisten as she smacked at her lips unknowingly as well. His gaze turned even more scrutinizing. ¡°Why are you awake?¡± Rong Mo continued painting. ¡°Thirsty,¡± He replied indifferently while his eyes now moved towards her slender fingers that were moving gracefully around the drawing board. Rong Mo had initially thought that Shang Mo would return upon drinking water. However, not only did he not do that, he even walked towards her and from behind her, held the brush in her hand. ¡°Here, you should add another stroke...¡± Rong Mo shirked a little in surprise. The both of them were extremely close and his sturdy body was nearly epassing her entirely in his embrace. Even though Rong Mo clearly knew that Shang Mo did not know she was a woman and that he was merely teaching her how to paint, she still could not help but feel her heart race a little as she blushed. She could not help but want to struggle. However, his dry and forceful hands, just like the impression he gave others, was authoritative and with a soothing voice, he taught, ¡°When you paint, you shouldn¡¯t grip your brush so tightly. Look at here, your strokes are too heavy. You could be gentler...¡± He taught her with a deadpan attitude and that had Rong Mo freeze for a moment, not knowing how she should respond. The only thought in her mind was... Is it normal for two men to behave as such? Is it normal for two men to behave as such? ¡°You can darken the shade here...¡± Shang Mo¡¯s head leaned in slightly and his lips were close by her ears, causing his warm breath to breathe out at her sensitive ears. Rong Mo could feel her body getting hot for some reason as she pulled her head away and said softly, ¡°Shang...¡± The moment her head moved, it brought her ears right to his lips into a kiss... Chapter 1028 - Back to the Starting Point (28)

    Chapter 1028: Back to the Starting Point (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Both of them were so close such that Shang Mo could see Rong Mo¡¯s long, slender neck the moment he looked down, breathing in her fragrance. It was a fragrance that shouldn¡¯t belong to a man, carrying a bewitching charm that struck at his heart, luring him into wanting to kiss her outright. Shang Mo was the only one who knew that he wasn¡¯t as calm as how he seemed on the surface. Right at that moment, Rong Mo turned around and sent her ear towards him. There was no way he would let that opportunity slip as he kissed it along with the flow, even nibbling softly with his lips. His soft lips along with a milky fragrance brought about an irresistible sensation like freshly squeezed cow¡¯s milk. Shing! Rong Mo¡¯s mind went nk. Never once experiencing such intimacy with a man, Rong Mo burrowed out of Shang Mo¡¯s embrace right away. When Shang Mo saw how flushed Rong Mo was, his heart could not help but skip a beat. How could a man love blushing so much? Was this truly a man? Seems more like a woman. Even though his heart was chaotic right now, he maintained hisposure and looked at Rong Mo dubiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rong Mo was just about to re up when she caught sight of Shang Mo¡¯s totally indifferent expression as she turned puzzled. Was it something reallymon for men to have such contact with one another?! Rong Mo was thoroughly stumped. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something but was left speechless. Her petite face was slowly being filled with a scarlet blush as her heart palpitated. Not knowing what to do, she merely wanted to make an excuse to leave without looking wretched. However, Shang Mo whose gaze was fixated on the wall clock made the first move. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You¡¯re still not heading to bed?¡± Rong Mo who was utterly nerve wrecked took the opportunity to nod her head furiously. ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m heading to bed now!¡± Looking at Rong Mo¡¯s back view that seemed like she was escaping, Rong Mo suddenly had a realisation ¨C whether or not this was a man or a woman didn¡¯t matter anymore... he wanted Rong Mo either way! Rong Mo could only finally calm down upon returning to her bedroom where her brain started functioning once more. Even though she could not recall her recent life, based on her analysis of Shang Mo, even if this man had been taking care of her, their rtionship should not have been so intimate! Based on her knowledge, the actions from earlier on were something that only a couple would do. But yet, Shang Mo was going about such improper actions without feeling ufortable in the slightest bit... did he already know that she was a girl? However, Rong Mo scrapped that thought almost immediately. Granny Shang had made it clear that she was the only one who knew and she wouldn¡¯t reveal it to anyone. And even if Shang Mo did know, it shouldn¡¯t mean that he would do anything to her. After all, he could have any woman he wanted. But wait... Shang Mo swung both ways, right? Could Shang Mo have taken a liking for her given her current identity as a man...?! That thought crashed into Rong Mo¡¯s mind like a striking thunderbolt as her monkey brain raced about furiously, confusing her even further. She hadn¡¯t been on guard at all previously, thinking that because she was staying with the Shangs, Shang Mo would take her as kin and she should be grateful. However, now that she was thinking deeper through things, she felt shivers running down her spine. She was praying furiously that Shang Mo didn¡¯t want to get into a gay rtionship with her... because she¡¯s a girl! And even if Shang Mo was someone that swung both ways, she wouldn¡¯t like someone who was bisexual! Chapter 1029 - Back to the Starting Point (29)

    Chapter 1029: Back to the Starting Point (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo was broodier the more she thought about it and wanted to avoid Shang Mo as much as possible. That morning, Rong Mo headed downstairs to find Shang Mo seated at the dining table and Granny Shang was not around. Instantly, Rong Mo wanted to double back and pretend that she had not headed down yet. However, Shang Mo had already caught sight of her and asked, ¡°Why are you sote?¡± The caught Rong Mo could only force herself to head over and reply coldly, ¡°Sleptter than usualst night.¡± That was the truth. For the past couple of days, scattered images would pop into her mind each time she fell asleep, causing her to jolt awake in fright. She looked left and right before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s granny?¡± Shang Mo eyed her from head to toe. ¡°Gone to visit the granny of the Wang Family.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Rong Mo replied softly, trying to cook up an excuse to leave when Shang Mo asked again, ¡°What are you still standing there for?¡± The helper had already brought out her breakfast and hence, Rong Mo had no choice but to sit down, choosing the seat furthest from Shang Mo. Raising her head, she looked at Shang Mo who was opposite her. Unlike normally, he was wearing casual clothes today as he sat on the chairzily yet gracefully. Coupled with that handsome face of his... he was thoroughly emanating pheromones. But what a pity ¨C this was a pervert who swung both ways! When Shang Mo noticed how Rong Mo was sizing himself up, his eyes shed with a trace of nervousness. Raising his head, he looked at the pure face of Rong Mo and said coldly, ¡°Be punctual for breakfast in the future.¡± A littleter and it¡¯ll be past breakfast ¨C that will be bad for her body. ¡°Ok,¡± Rong Mo replied softly before focusing on her breakfast. Using her side eye, she nced at Shang Mo again ¨C he was leaning back against his chair and reading the news with hisptop. Rong Mo then heaved a sigh of relief, hoping that she was overthinking things and that even if Shang Mo swung both ways, he wouldn¡¯t go for just anyone. Breakfast at the Shangs was always a fusion of east and west. Rong Mo wasn¡¯t a picky eater, but she didn¡¯t like milk at all, especially warm milk. However, she was prepared a ss of milk today. Shang Mo raised his head to find her frowning at the milk in disdain. Narrowing his gaze, hemanded authoritatively, ¡°Don¡¯t be picky. Milk can help to boost one¡¯s health.¡± Rong Mo did not say anything more as she took the milk over and sipped it. Now, it was Shang Mo¡¯s turn to nce at Rong Mo with his side eye. She was drinking really slowly as she forced herself to sip the milk with the side of her mouth. It didn¡¯t take long before her lips were filled with milk. Sensing the milk remaining on her lips, she licked it with her tender tongue. Thereafter, she continued sipping. Even though she was still somewhat turned off, she forced herself to gulp the entire thing down with a single breath. She held thest mouthful in her mouth and puffed her cheeks before slowly swallowing it. As she licked her lips, it brought about a different sort of image that was deliberately sensual... Sensing Shang Mo¡¯s gaze, Rong Mo turned to look at him and smiled after she was done, as though replying him that she was done. That obedient look on her face had Shang Mo speechless: ¡°...¡± Was she doing that action earlier on purpose to seduce him...? But yet, why did he have a feeling as though she was tempting HIM into seducing her? Chapter 1030 - Back to the Starting Point (30)

    Chapter 1030: Back to the Starting Point (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo then looked at Shang Mo with such innocence that he could not help but heave in a deep breath to repress his surging desires, lecturing her strictly, ¡°Milk is nutritious! Drink more!¡± Right after he said that, an image of Rong Mo drinking another type of milk entered his mind... Instantly, Shang Mo¡¯s body stiffened as he stood up and wanted to leave, leaving behind a lost Rong Mo who did not know what was going on. What¡¯s wrong with not liking milk? Aren¡¯t there many people who arectose intolerant who would have symptoms of diarrhoea each time they took dairy products? But yet, they¡¯re still healthy and strong... Rong Mo felt her head hurting. She did not dare to linger in the living room as there was a high chance she would have to spend time alone with Shang Mo. Lying on her bed in her room, she was soon struck by sleepiness... In her dreams, a girl appeared. Rong Mo tried her best to see if that was her sister Shi Guang, but it wasn¡¯t. It was another girl, one who had a warm family with parents who loved her. She was really smart and was quick to learn new things, always scoring first ce in school exams. No matter where that girl went, people would always praise her for being a genius girl. However, the girl was really quiet and did not get along with many people. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like friends, she merely thought that people her age were way too childish. As time went by, the girl became ustomed to being alone. After she entered high school, she finally made a friend ¨C that person was called Lin Yi¡¯er. She sat beside the girl and it was also after making this friend that the girl¡¯s nightmares began. Thereafter, no matter what the girl did, she would always be picked on by four girls ¨C one of them being that friend of hers, Lin Yi¡¯er. It wasn¡¯t small scuffles between children such as pulling of hair or hiding of insects within pencil cases; they were physical assaults and even tearing of the girl¡¯s clothes. The girl went from being fearless at the beginning to an eventual loss of what to do and finally, despair and destion. Rong Mo saw the girl running off to the seas, wanting to suicide. Flustered, Rong Mo tried to stop her. However, she then realised that she didn¡¯t seem to exist and could only watch as the girl approached the sea. Suddenly, the girl stopped. A drop of tear rolled down from her cheeks and soon enough, her floodgates lost control and the tears poured silently. However, there wasn¡¯t a single bit of sniffling ¨C the girl merely stood still and allowed the tears to flow. Awhileter, the girl started sobbing. Gripping her fists tightly, the girl tried to stop herself from crying. However, those stifled sobs sounded like the pleads of an injured cub. Finally, she failed... as she sat down and looked towards the endless seas, crying out in utter pain. The girl cried so loudly and with such misery it was as though those were the deepest pains from the depths of her heart. Rong Mo jolted upright, waking up from her dream in shock. Clutching her chest, she heaved heavily as sweat filled her forehead while her face was frighteningly pale. Even though the events of the dream were hazy, the image of the girl crying towards the sea was strikingly real. That girl was her... so, that was her in the past? Everything had gone back to the starting point ¨C she had recalled who she was. However, how did she lose her memories once more and appear at that vi? Granny Shang told her that her parents had already passed away but she had found her sister. If that¡¯s the case, where was her sister right now? Chapter 1031 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (1)

    Chapter 1031: The Truth Will Be Revealed (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo sat dazed on the bed for a long time before calming down. She headed downstairs to look for granny. Previously, granny had wanted to bring her to check out a rather brilliant neurosurgeon but Rong Mo had rejected her. After the dream, Rong Mo decided to give it a try. When she headed down, granny was chatting with a young girl. The moment thetter caught sight of her, her eyes lit up as she rushed over before hugging Rong Mo tightly around the arms. ¡°Rong Mo!¡± The girl did not try to conceal the myriad of feelings in her heart at all, even blushing slightly as she approached Rong Mo. However, when the girl leaned her head against Rong Mo¡¯s arm, her expression turned into one of bliss. Instantly, Rong Mo had a hunch that this girl had a thing for her and she was stumped... what was going on here?! Rong Mo did not know what happened in the lost memories she had such that firstly, a man named Shang Mo came to flirt with her and secondly, a girl named Zhu Yuyu was now expressing fancy for her as well. Could she have gotten involved with so many people in this period of time? Or had she found a girl to pretend to be her girlfriend so that she wouldn¡¯t be harassed by Shang Mo? God, past me! What were you doing! How could you do something so ridiculous?! ¡°Rong Mo, I had initially wanted to keep to my promise. However, when I heard from granny that you were injured, I was extremely worried! I don¡¯t have any other intentions, I merely want to check out for myself whether you were fine. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ve alreadypleted my homework.¡± Homework? This is a student? Instantly, Rong Mo felt that she was unpardonable ¨C no matter what, she should not have gotten this youngdy involved as a shield. Granny looked at Rong Mo¡¯s stunned expression and could tell right away that Rong Mo was misjudging the situation. cing her thumb at her lips, Granny Shang tilted her head and smiled to herself. Ever since Rong Mo had joined the family, the atmosphere had turned livelier and her grandchildren were even returning home more frequently. If Rong Mo were to get married to the Shangs and give birth to a cute little child, that would make the ce even happier! Unable to bear Rong Mo suffering in her own confusion and not knowing what was happening, Granny Shang helped her exin the circumstances, ¡°Yuyu, haven¡¯t I told you earlier that Brother Rong Mo has gotten injured and lost his memory? He definitely doesn¡¯t remember your promise with him anymore.¡± Promise? But by the sounds of that, my rtionship with her shouldn¡¯t be as what I had worried about. Rong Mo then smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t remember anymore...¡± However, Zhu Yuyu was still hugging her arms tightly. ¡°You can forget anything else but this! You said that as long as I were to study hard and enter a major university, you would definitely be my boyfriend!¡± Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± What kind of a lousy promise was this?! How could a woman be another woman¡¯s boyfriend?! How could she have made such a promise with Zhu Yuyu?! ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve already promised you on my end that I would definitely do well for my exams and not let you down. Once I enter a major university, I¡¯ll be your girlfriend!!!¡± With that, Zhu Yuyu smiled at Rong Mo with a bashful and tender look. Rong Mo waspletely lost for words. Even if she had lost her memories, she was sure that she would never have made such a promise with another girl. There must have been a reason for it! Rong Mo then casted her look over at Granny Shang who seemed to be gloating in her misfortune and looking all resigned. So, this was for real?! Chapter 1032 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (2)

    Chapter 1032: The Truth Will Be Revealed (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Shang Mo returned and heard from granny that Zhu Yuyu was present, he narrowed his gaze and pursed his lips, asking in a cold voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t she doing her entrance exams right now? What¡¯s she doing here instead of revising?¡± With that, he headed upstairs. Looking at the back view of her grandson, Granny Shang could sense displeasureing from him. Oh? So he really cares about Rong Mo? There IS the possibility that he¡¯s concerned over Yuyu too. Shang Mo had initially wanted to head back to his room but his feet disobeyed him and brought him over to Rong Mo¡¯s room. As he approached, he heard voicesing from the room. ¡°Gentler! You¡¯re too rough... hold on, it hurts...¡± Instantly, Shang Mo froze in his steps as he stood at the corridor, eyes burning with a cold rage. What were these two doing for such stuff to be uttered?! And... they¡¯re not even closing the doors?! After those yelps, a normal conversation ensued where Shang Mo caught bits and parts of it, something about Zhu Yuyu saying that she liked it and it was cute... Instinctively, Shang Mo inched closer. ¡°...¡± Because the door was not closed, he could peek inside where Rong Mo was using a small apparatus to massage at Zhu Yuyu¡¯s neck area. Zhu Yuyu¡¯s face was blushing as though Rong Mo had just made love to her... while Rong Mo was indifferent. Shang Mo¡¯s tensed heart was suddenly relieved. But at the same time, he was moody ¨C why was Zhu Yuyu asking Rong Mo to massage her? That was a question that Rong Mo wanted to ask as well ¨C Zhu Yuyu had imed that it was because she had been doing tons of homework daily and she had to bring a small massager with her everywhere she went. In order to avoid suspicion, Rong Mo left the room door open intentionally while intending to just humour Zhu Yuyu for a little while before scooting off. As she enjoyed her massage, Zhu Yuyu began to chat Rong Mo up, ¡°Have Shang Mo given you any trouble recently?¡± ¡°No.¡± Why would Shang Mo give her any trouble out of the blue? Instantly, her mind shed back to the images of Shang Mo teaching her how to paint ¨C that shouldn¡¯t be considered as causing trouble, right? However, that felt more troublesome than him actually causing trouble for her. Zhu Yuyu then pouted her lips. ¡°My cousin is a funny man. For him to adamantly reject to us being together, I think he¡¯s got a thing for you. Make sure you don¡¯t turn gay for him!¡± Those words had Rong Mo startled as she jolted upright and identally increased her pressure on the massager. That was the reason why Zhu Yuyu was yelping, ¡°Gentler! You¡¯re too rough... hold on, it hurts!¡± And those were the words that Shang Mo had overheard. Rong Mo stared at her with a stern face. ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Zhu Yuyu replied hurriedly, ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m sure my cousin likes men, especially those that are refined and cute!¡± Zhu Yuyu had a close gay friend who had confided to her that men feel better than women. When outsiders imed that Shang Mo swung both ways, Zhu Yuyu did not believe in it in the past. However, the fact that Shang Mo did not even want Sister Anan, Zhu Yuyu then reckoned that it must be because Shang Mo had discovered how good it was to do men and hence changed his preferences to men only. However, Zhu Yuyu naturally did not dare to tell Rong Mo about her thoughts. In the presence of her future boyfriend, she definitely had to maintain her chaste image. All she wanted to do was to protect her future boyfriend from the wolf in the family. Looking at the weird expression on Rong Mo¡¯s face, Zhu Yuyu knew that Rong Mo was notpletely convinced and thus she repeated solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s true, my cousin really likes men.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s expression turned dark as he heard it from outside. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1033 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (3)

    Chapter 1033: The Truth Will Be Revealed (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Rong Mo heard that, it felt as though a wave was crashing on her face. She coughed gently before replying sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± Zhu Yuyu¡¯s eyes were wide open. ¡°I¡¯m not! He hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend in forever and had even rejected all of granny¡¯s matchmaking arrangements. Be it thick or slim women, conservative or open-minded ones, none of them seeded. There were many times where he wasn¡¯t even bothered to meet them. I think he doesn¡¯t want to get married at all, so how is that not a sign that he only likes men? It¡¯s a pity because granny really wants grandchildren and I don¡¯t know how long more she can wait.¡± With that, Zhu Yuyu sighed out sadly ¨C it¡¯s fine if Shang Mo liked men, as long as he didn¡¯t try to snatch her future boyfriend. Rong Mo looked at her and did not know tough or to cry. That cute face of Zhu Yuyu¡¯s coupled with a feigned mature expression just somehow made her look even cuter. ¡°It¡¯s not because your cousin doesn¡¯t want to look for anyone, it¡¯s because his taste is exquisite and he takes a stern view on rtionships. He¡¯ll definitely find someone that suits him in the future.¡± When Shang Mo heard that statement of Rong Mo¡¯s from outside, his lips curled. But in reality, Rong Mo herself wasn¡¯t convinced with what she was saying and in fact, she was even feeling afraid that what Zhu Yuyu said may be true and that would coincide with her own suspicions. Rong Mo no longer had the mood to continue massaging Zhu Yuyu as she kept the massager. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done.¡± Her meaning was clear ¨C you can leave now. However, Zhu Yuyu did not want to and continued introducing more features of the massager, telling Rong Mo that it could be used on the face to help it turn smooth and tender too. Thereafter, Zhu Yuyu requested Rong Mo to help massage her neck a little more but Rong Mo rejected her. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired and I want to rest. Get your granny to do it.¡± It was akin to chasing Zhu Yuyu away. The reason why Zhu Yuyu had wanted Rong Mo to massage her was because she wanted a private one to one session with Rong Mo, hoping that she could manage to seduce Rong Mo into a first kiss of unstoppable passion. However, not only was Rong Mopletely indifferent, Zhu Yuyu could sense a hint of impatience from Rong Mo. Pursing her lips, Zhu Yuyu asked with reddened eyes, ¡°Brother Rong Mo, you don¡¯t like me anymore?¡± Rong Mo did not know what to do. That question... Since when had she even liked her?! No matter what the promise she had made with Zhu Yuyu before was, she was certain that there was no way she would have agreed to be her boyfriend wholeheartedly ¨C it was more likely a motivation booster for her entrance examinations. Frowning, Zhu Yuyu was almost breaking into tears at this point. ¡°But you¡¯ve already promised me... you¡¯re my future boyfriend!¡± Rong Mo was helpless. ¡°I don¡¯t remember that anymore.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t care!¡± Zhu Yuyu pouted her lips. ¡°Even if you think that I¡¯m shameless, I have to be direct here! Life is short and it¡¯s hard to find someone you¡¯re in love with! I can¡¯t lose this opportunity! Brother Rong Mo, you can¡¯t forget our promise! You said that you would be my future boyfriend! Could I just utilize some of my rights as a girlfriend now first?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be your boyfriend,¡± I¡¯m a girl. Zhu Yuyu furrowed her brows, extremely upset. Rong Mo could not bear to see her so miserable. Just as she was about to reply to Zhu Yuyu to wait till her entrance exams are over, Zhu Yuyu beat her to it, ¡°Why can¡¯t you be! What¡¯s so bad about me? Can¡¯t I change?¡± Suddenly, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re like Shang Mo and you prefer men?!¡± ¨C Chapter 1034 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (4)

    Chapter 1034: The Truth Will Be Revealed (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s right, I like men.¡± For Rong Mo, this wasn¡¯t a wrong answer since she was straight and would naturally like men. However, Zhu Yuyu waspletely confounded as she took a long time before snapping back to reality, asking loudly, ¡°How can that be? You must be lying to me! How could you possibly be gay? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± If Rong Mo really liked men, wouldn¡¯t what she had said previously about her cousin liking men as well be indirectly linking them up with one another as gays?! She had wanted to get rid of her love rival, but why did it seem as though she had gained herself a new one instead?! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Zhu Yuyu felt like she was going mad. As for Shang Mo on the outside, he felt a heave of relief and within him, there was even a hint of tion ¨C the sort of joy that one would feel uponing into contact with a toy when they were young. So, Rong Mo liked men ¨C that would exin why he was so feminine. ¡°What are you guys quarrelling about?¡± Shang Mo did not continue eavesdropping as he walked in full of hope. The moment Rong Mo caught sight of Shang Mo, she felt a fluster in her heart ¨C instinctively, she recalled the scene of Shang Mo holding her in his embrace the other night. Coupled with what Zhu Yuyu had said earlier on, Rong Mo wondered what Shang Mo would think if he had heard her reply to Zhu Yuyu. She repressed her wild thoughts and greeted calmly, ¡°Mr Shang.¡± Currently, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s matter was more pressing. As long as she was to settle this first, she could exin things to Shang Moter on and rify that she preferred women ¨C that would not only avoid any misunderstandings with Shang Mo, but it would serve as an indirect deration that it was impossible between them as well! ¡°Hmms,¡± Shang Mo replied indifferently. However, his expression was a little weird as his heart was conflicted ¨C so, Rong Mo¡¯s sexual orientation would exin why he was blushing the other night during that painting session. And previously, when Rong Mo had identally pulled away his towel... that brat must have been pondering over that scene for a long time! Shang Mo looked at Rong Mo deeply, as though he had suddenly realised something really major as a sense of euphoria rose in his heart. However, he froze at the next moment. Rong Mo only had such thoughts for him because he had a thing for men. That may not be fancy ¨C it may be lust instead. But he on the other hand did not have a thing for men ¨C it was only because it was Rong Mo that he did not mind whether or not thetter was a man or woman. Shang Mo suddenly felt some difort in his heart. Tossing away hisplex thoughts, he raised his chin. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Looking at Shang Mo¡¯s indecipherable expression, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s tears were almost flowing. ¡°Boohoo... I like Brother Rong Mo...!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s expression was indifferent, but his lips were curled. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not you like Rong Mo, he doesn¡¯t like you... Rong Mo had no idea what was going on in Shang Mo¡¯s mind right now ¨C she merely wanted to settle Zhu Yuyu¡¯s issue before clearing things up with Shang Mo that she did not like men. Rong Mo then looked at Zhu Yuyu. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, I truly do fancy men. You are only like a sister to me and I¡¯ll definitely not invoke any incestuous feelings for you... besides, at your age, what you should be concerned about is not love, but your studies. You should only think about a rtionship upon entering university.¡± Chapter 1035 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (5)

    Chapter 1035: The Truth Will Be Revealed (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Now, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong. Nowadays, the rage is all about childhood sweethearts. If you don¡¯t secure a man first, by the time you get to university, all the good men will belong to others...¡± With that, Zhu Yuyu paused for a moment before pouting her lips. ¡°But why are we talking about this? Don¡¯t try to shift the topic nor lie to me! How could you possibly like men? You previously mentioned that you were straight!¡± Of course she was straight, but Rong Mo hadn¡¯t said anything when Shang Mo chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s true that he only likes men and has no interest in women.¡± That deration stunned the both of them before him. As though that reply wasn¡¯t explosive enough, Shang Mo even eyed Rong Mo before leaning in to kiss her on the cheeks. That warm and wet sensation had Rong Mo freeze up momentarily and as though she had suddenly realised something, her mind exploded. It was just like a volcano that¡¯s erupting, causing her to be rooted where she was. To think that Shang Mo would actually kiss her on the face! Rong Mo felt as though every single cell in her body had ruptured, causing her body to go limp and leaving her with nothing but the furious pounding of her heart... However, Shang Mo¡¯s face was calm as he said to Zhu Yuyu, ¡°Did you see that? We¡¯re together.¡± Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Zhu Yuyu: ¡°...¡± She looked at Rong Mo, then at Shang Mo. Blinking her eyes, she even forgot to cry. The moment she found out that Rong Mo was injured, she rushed over to visit and at the same time remind her future boyfriend-to-be about their promise lest he gets seduced by other people. But in the end? The promise was forgotten and she fell into the hands of her love rival! And that love rival had just kissed Rong Mo earlier on, exertingplete dominance and authority! What was going on over here? Zhu Yuyu must have woken up on the wrong side of bed to receive shock after shock as such. With a pale face, she looked at Shang Mo in disbelief, wanting to question him ¨C Cousin, how could you steal my boyfriend?! But she had always been somewhat afraid of this cousin of hers as he always gave off a cold and unbreakable aura. She then looked at Rong Mo, hoping to find an answer from him. However, Rong Mo was stunned and clearly lost. Shang Mo then held Rong Mo¡¯s hand and locked fingers with her. Looking at her passionately, he then said, ¡°Keep your distance.¡± Finally, Zhu Yuyu broke down into tears. ¡°Impossible! Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, or others would think that I¡¯m bullying you.¡± Rong Mo seized the opportunity to break free of Shang Mo¡¯s hand before offering a tissue to Zhu Yuyu. Even though she said she fancied men, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be acting together with Shang Mo as a couple. However, since he had already said so, Rong Mo could not break the act as well. Zhu Yuyu wiped her eyes and sniffed. ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s the man and the woman between you two!¡± Man and woman? Rong Mo truly did not know but she garnered that she couldn¡¯t ask that question or the farce would be exposed. At the side, Shang Mo asked ndly, ¡°Is that important?¡± ¡°Of course it is! There¡¯s a huge difference between Top and Bottom!¡± If one was the Top, there was a chance to convert them back! Chapter 1036 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (6)

    Chapter 1036: The Truth Will Be Revealed (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo did not know exactly what it meant but she presumed that Shang Mo would definitely not allow her to be bottom. After all, how could a domineering man like that not take care of his other half? She then replied, ¡°I¡¯m the Top.¡± Zhu Yuyu then broke into a smile from her tears while Shang Mo¡¯s expression turned entirely dark. When he had realised that he wanted Rong Mo for himself, be it whether Rong Mo was a man or a woman, all he wanted to do was to have Rong Mo below him. However, Shang Mo had never considered the possibility of Rong Mo wanting to be a Top. Hmph! Such a weak man and he wants to be on top? I can hold him off with just a single hand! ¡°If you¡¯re the Top, you may not really fancy men!¡± Zhu Yuyu was certain that this must be fake ¨C how could her cousin possibly bend over for anyone? However, there was naturally the possibility that Shang Mo wanted to be the Bottom out of excessive love for Rong Mo. Zhu Yuyu then held Rong Mo¡¯s hands and dered solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you back to the right path!¡± Even though she was a Fujoshi and had fantasies about men being together before, Zhu Yuyu would definitely not want the man she liked to be together with her cousin ¨C she had to fight for her happiness, whether or not the love rival was her cousin! Rong Mo¡¯s mind was going nk. As a woman, it was in her full capacity to dere that she fancied men ¨C it fit her role. But with Shang Mo¡¯s involvement, the roles were now extremelyplicated! Even though her head was almost splitting, she had no choice ¨C it was her fault for causing this issue with Zhu Yuyu back then! She had to end what she had started. Shang Mo curled his lips and said with a hint of ridicule, ¡°Talk about that after you¡¯ve gone on the right path yourself. Do you want me to give your parents a call?¡± Zhu Yuyu pouted her lips sadly before challenging her cousin. ¡°Cousin, if you say that you¡¯re together with Brother Rong Mo, do you dare to let granny know about this matter?¡± Shang Mo red at her with a cold and casual expression. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for anyone toe out, so I naturally can¡¯t dere it as and when. But I¡¯m fine with it if you want to tell granny.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no better day than today. I¡¯ll go find granny right now!¡± With that, Zhu Yuyu dashed out, certain that her granny would object to this. Rong Mo was almost paralyzed with shock as she suddenly rushed after Zhu Yuyu in fear. ¡°Yuyu...!¡± Granny must definitely not know about this! Not only did granny know that she was a girl, granny wanted her to get together with Shang Mo as well! What would granny think if she heard about this from Zhu Yuyu?! However, by the time Rong Mo caught up to Zhu Yuyu, thetter had already broken out into tears in front of granny. ¡°Cousin said that he¡¯s together with Brother Rong Mo! The both of them are men! How can they get together?!¡± The moment Granny Shang heard that, she could no longer sit still as she bolted upright and asked excitedly, ¡°What did you say? Shang Mo and Rong Mo are together?!¡± What was going on over here? She had just wanted to get her grandson together with Rong Mo and she¡¯s receiving news that they¡¯re already together? Before her joy could get to her head, Rong Mo yelled out, ¡°Granny, it¡¯s not like that!¡± Zhu Yuyu looked at Rong Mo with a conflicted expression. ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not like that! Were you lying to me just now? You don¡¯t like men at all and you aren¡¯t together with cousin?¡± Chapter 1037 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (7)

    Chapter 1037: The Truth Will Be Revealed (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I do like men, there¡¯s no doubt about that... granny, I... how should I put this. I think you should know, it¡¯s impossible between me and Yuyu...¡± Rong Mo was exining in a flustered manner only to see granny sitting down on the sofa once more,pletely amused and watching her exin ¨C in fact, Rong Mo could even sense a trace of gloat from Granny Shang over her misfortune! At that moment, Rong Mo waspletely helpless... She wanted to rify about the main point. ¡°Me and Shang Mo, we...¡± ¡°Are indeed together,¡± Shang Mo suddenly said as he walked down the stairs and interrupted. Rong Mo¡¯s mind was blown. She had finally managed to exin things but suddenly, Shang Mo¡¯s deration hadpletely blurred the mess once more! Even though Granny Shang looked calm on the surface, there was a sheer moment where her heart almost popped out of her throat, just that she didn¡¯t show it. For a split moment, she believed in it. She knew her grandson way too well. If it was real, her grandson would definitely not spill it out so casually. Therefore, the both of them are not together ¨C his reason for iming so should be due to Yuyu. However, for him to make use of this method, that would also mean that he had a thing for Rong Mo too. Only, did he prefer the male Rong Mo, or the female Rong Mo? At the side, the helpers were absolutely mind blown, watching with gaping mouths. Their thoughts were more than sensational. Horror: Is Old Madam hopping in rage now that she knew the boy she had rescued home had turned her grandson gay?! =.= : To think that Mr Shang would be a gay! Wicked sniggers: Why does it seem as though it¡¯s better for him to be bisexual than to be gay? Shock: Wait, Old Madam is not blowing up! What¡¯s going on right now... Granny Shang looked at Shang Mo. ¡°For real? You¡¯re together with Rong Mo...¡± ¡°Two men,¡± She then added intentionally. Shang Mo hesitated for a moment before nodding his head. He had initially thought that this matter would be extremely simple, but the moment he nodded his head, he found out in surprise that it was actually... rather heavy of a burden. Even if he was testing granny with a half truth right now, it¡¯d be like giving her a preventive shot ¨C after all, he had already decided on Rong Mo and this day woulde sooner orter either way. There¡¯s no other way since his heart had moved for a man. Other than her initial fluster and confusion, Rong Mo was speechless to no ends by now. She decided not to say anything and to only exin things to Granny Shang after Yuyu¡¯s departure. Granny Shang sat down on the sofa, looking elegant yet with a hint of sternness through her gaze ¨C it was clear that her mood wasn¡¯t all that great right now. Everyone looked towards Granny Shang nervously. Casting her nce across the room, she said, ¡°You¡¯re already grown up. If I tell you not to be with a man, would you agree?¡± Shang Mo replied with conviction, ¡°No.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s head shirked, looking as though she wanted to exin things. ¡°Granny, actually...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Granny Shang waved it off with authority. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what else can I say?¡± Granny Shang¡¯s answer surprised everyone; Shang Mo included. He had not expected granny to be so open minded ¨C hadn¡¯t she always wanted grandchildren?! Zhu Yuyu hugged at Granny Shang¡¯s arms in tears. ¡°Granny, Shang Mo is the only man in our Shang Family! This won¡¯t do! No, no!¡± Chapter 1038 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (8)

    Chapter 1038: The Truth Will Be Revealed (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Granny Shang then harrumphed coldly in displeasure. ¡°What do you propose I do then? What can I do? Kick Rong Mo out of the house?¡± How could that be possible? Granny fancied Rong Mo too much! Zhu Yuyu pouted her lips. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m not asking you to kick anyone out. It¡¯s just... don¡¯t you want grandchildren anymore?¡± There¡¯s no way there could be children between two men. Granny Shang then sighed. ¡°I know that too. But thankfully, that isn¡¯t an issue anymore. With technology these days, it¡¯s easy to get an exceptional woman for a surrogate pregnancy. In any case, if he doesn¡¯t get married by 30, I was already nning to whisk a grandchild out of him with any woman out there.¡± Zhu Yuyu was stunned. ¡°...¡± Granny was so savage! Granny Shang looked at Zhu Yuyu¡¯s red and swollen eyes and said, ¡°Yuyu, as a student, you should be focused on your studies. Now is not the time for a boyfriend. If I were you, I¡¯d enjoy school and live everyday happily before finding a handsomer boyfriend in the future to let this gay couple regret for the rest of their lives.¡± Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± Zhu Yuyu wiped her tears before bawling out miserably, sobbing so hard that she could barely breathe. Granny Shang did not stop her, merely patting down her back and hair as a form of constion. Finally, Zhu Yuyu came to an eventual stop. Looking at Rong Mo beside her, she still felt miserable nevertheless. When she turned to Shang Mo, her eyes reddened once more and she was about to cry yet again. Shang Mo eyed her coldly before suddenly saying, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing to like someone and you¡¯re not wrong to be persistent over a rtionship. However, the prerequisite must be that the other party must feel the same way. Otherwise, you would just end up being a burden and trouble for that person.¡± Struck at her fatal point, Zhu Yuyu¡¯s tears could not flow ¨C it was heart wrenching to hear that Rong Mo did not like her at all. She looked at her suave and utterly charismatic cousin and realized in misery that if this wasn¡¯t her cousin, she might end up falling for such a charming man as well. Compared to Shang Mo, she was nothing! That realization was absolutely punishing as she endured her tears before rushing back to her room in a huff. Once Zhu Yuyu left, Rong Mo looked at granny and exined, ¡°Granny, Yuyu is a student and shouldn¡¯t have her studies affected by rtionships. That¡¯s why we lied to her. I was just acting with Mr Shang.¡± She was extremely careful while exining, worried that Granny Shang might misunderstand through the slightest chance. Heaving a deep breath, Granny Shang cleared her throat. ¡°So, you mean to say that it¡¯s all fake?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it is...¡± Granny Shang eyed Shang Mo at the side ¨C his expression was still and he remained silent. Unable to read her grandson¡¯s mind, Granny Shang harrumphed coldly before heading upstairs. Even though Yuyu¡¯s character was straightforward and optimistic, she would still need the guidance andfort of others now that she was heartbroken. The moment granny left, Rong Mo felt as though the entire air had gone stale. She decided that she should speak first as she looked at Shang Mo. ¡°When I said that I fancied men earlier on, it was for Yuyu¡¯s sake. Actually, I like women. However, you saw how things were earlier on too. I had no choice but to lie.¡± Compared to granny, Rong Mo was even more afraid Shang Mo might misunderstand. Chapter 1039 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (9)

    Chapter 1039: The Truth Will Be Revealed (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo¡¯s words had Shang Mo murmuring coldly by instinct, ¡°You¡¯re the one who messed with her first.¡± He had already warned her about getting close to Zhu Yuyu earlier on to avoid giving thetter hope. However, Rong Mo said that she would handle it well ¨C look what happened now. Hmph! I¡¯ve already told you long ago! Dying it is not handling it! His tone was cold and a little fierce, stumping Rong Mo for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that everything can be solved with that excuse. I¡¯ve already told you not to flirt around all the time!¡± That helpless expression on Rong Mo¡¯s face had Shang Mo lost for words for a moment. So, he didn¡¯t fancy men, but women? Or does he fancy both? Shang Mo¡¯s gazended on those plump lips of Rong Mo¡¯s and he suddenly had an urge to want to suck on them. Rong Mo sulked. Flirt? Even though there were stuff she could not recall, she was certain that she definitely would not have been flirting around. Meeting with Shang Mo¡¯s gaze, she felt that his eyes were as sharp as an eagle¡¯s. The way he looked at people had a repressing aura such that no one would dare to look him back straight in the eye, bearing a sense of danger. That feeling had her swallowing the words she had wanted to say initially. Calming herself, she said with restrain, ¡°Thank you for earlier.¡± It was only right for her to thank him after he had helped her. Besides, she had intended to leave right after this polite pleasantry, ending their conversation there and then. It was still for the best not to step on the foot of the legendary cruel, violent, scary and merciless Mr Shang. However, Shang Mo asked her instead, ¡°How are you going to thank me?¡± His gaze swept by her face coolly as he walked towards her sternly, looking both warm yet aggressive. His steady footsteps seemed as though they were treading right upon her heart as Rong Mo felt her heart following the pace of his footsteps, almost popping out of her mouth. She looked at him squarely, wondering if she had misheard him ¨C she had merely wanted to express her thanks, not do anything about it! Shang Mo¡¯s gaze was fixated on her face as he raised his brow and asked in displeasure, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said that you wanted to give thanks?¡± Rong Mo felt as though she was about to be sucked in by his gaze as she peeled her eyes away and chuckled. ¡°How do you want me to thank you then?¡± Shang Mo pondered for a moment. ¡°Massage my back.¡± Rong Mo almost choked as her face stiffened. ¡°Huh?¡± Looking at how reluctant she was, Shang Mo narrowed his gaze yet maintaining a casual expression. He walked before her and curled his lips, asking, ¡°Why, you¡¯re nervous?¡± With that, he leaned in. They were so close that Rong Mo¡¯s nose was filled with his scent. It was steaming and feral, bringing with it a primal aggression that belonged to beasts ¨C this was the dominance of a man. She felt her head go light and her legs limp. Looking at his gaze, she did not even dare to breathe loudly as she asked weakly, ¡°Am I?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze was dark, like a predator eyeing its prey from the darks. ¡°Then what was that expression on your face? Is it so weird for two men to massage one another¡¯s backs?¡± ¨C Chapter 1040 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (10)

    Chapter 1040: The Truth Will Be Revealed (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo remained silent for a long time and her face was sulking somewhat. She did not wish to entertain Shang Mo right now, feeling that this man was a ssic example of someone who would take advantage of the weakness of others. In theory, she should be thankful to Shang Mo on ount of Granny Shang. However, when Rong Mo thought about his sexual orientation, she could merely feel uneasiness instead. After a moment of silence, Rong Mo finally calmed down as she pondered before replying, ¡°In theory, I shouldn¡¯t feel anything. However, I¡¯ve just used my sexual orientation as a way of cating Yuyu. Even though society is rather open minded these days, I¡¯m straight. Therefore, please stop making fun of my sexual orientation, Mr Shang.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s words had another veiledyer of intentions: It¡¯s normal for men to massage one another¡¯s backs and whatnot. However, I¡¯m not a gay so please stop using such methods to test me in the future as well. The grin on Shang Mo¡¯s face did not disappear, but his eyes were deadly cold right now. It was as though his gaze was prating through her, causing Rong Mo to break into shivers. Sexual orientation? Was it really so important to differentiate between genders? Yes, it was. Shang Mo too had not came to termspletely about how he had fallen for a man as well. Even though he knew he had to admit to his feelings, he would still think about... how nice things would be if Rong Mo was a woman. As though his embarrassment had turned into anger, he poked back. ¡°You can take a look at yourself then.¡± There was a veiledyer to his words too: Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself! With that, Shang Mo turned and walked off. Looking at Shang Mo¡¯s back view, Rong Mo felt her head pounding. While life was supposedly filled with trials and tribtions, she felt as though her life had too many of them! She wanted to head home and look for her own kin. However, where was her only kin ¨C her sister? Even granny did not know, but would Shang Mo know? If Shang Mo did not even know about her gender, there was no way that Rong Mo could let him know that she had a sister too. Otherwise, her act would be exposed. Also, why was her sister not searching for her now that she had gone missing and was lost? If only she could recall more things right now... Rong Mo ced her tiny bit of hope on that neurosurgeon that granny had mentioned. That night, she discussed with granny about it and immediately, granny arranged for an appointment for her. Granny had even wanted to apany Rong Mo to the neurosurgeon but was rejected. Granny then reassured her warmly that she would be there for her no matter what she needed. Granny Shang had already long taken Rong Mo as her granddaughter-inw in her heart. She even asked, ¡°Or, should I just let Shang Mo know about your gender so that you two can start developing things?¡± ¡°Granny, there¡¯s really no feelings between me and Shang Mo. Do you wish for your grandson to marry someone he doesn¡¯t love?¡± Shang Mo was quite a decent guy and the Shang Family was well to do as well. At the same time, Granny Shang was her life saviour. However, that¡¯s precisely the reason why Rong Mo did not want any entanglements with Shang Mo. In life, everyone would tend to get defensive over their close ones and Granny Shang was no exception. She wanted to ask, ¡°Why do you not like my grandson when he¡¯s so exceptional?¡± However, she decided against it eventually ¨C if matters of the heart could be rationalized, they would not be troubling so many forlorn people in this world. Even though she stood by her stance that feelings could be developed over time, she decided to let nature take its course with these two. If they have affinity, things would definitely work out. Chapter 1041 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (11)

    Chapter 1041: The Truth Will Be Revealed (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo looked for the neurosurgeon. However, after an entire day of checks, there was no exact answer still, merely tons of possibilities. Finally, after hearing that she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well and was having wild dreams, Rong Mo was prescribed with medicine for her sleep. Looking at the medicine in her hands, Rong Mo hesitated as to whether she should take them. Even though the dreams were disturbing her sleep, they did help her with recalling her past. What if her memories were to stoping back after she started sleeping better? That would not do ¨C no matter what, Rong Mo wanted to remember who she was. Now that her parents were not around, she had to get to her sister. The door of the lift opened and Rong Mo looked in, catching sight of a tall, decent looking doctor in white robes. When thetter caught sight of Rong Mo, a pair of pursed lips spread open gently, wanting to say something. Yet, nothing came out ¨C he was in shock. As for Rong Mo, her body could not stop shivering after she caught sight of this person. For a brief moment, it felt as though the blood in her legs were being drained awaypletely. She would have never imagined that here in the hospital, she would bump into the person she first saw when she woke up from the car crash ¨C the man who had kept her in captivity in the vi. Rong Mo¡¯s first instinct was that she had to run. Out of fear, she was afraid that this man may capture her back once more. However, she then remembered that she was in the hospital right now ¨C the other party should not dare to do anything to her given the number of people present. Rong Mo hesitated to enter the lift as she knew that the man was dangerous. If not for the fact that she hadn¡¯t found her kin yet and she knew that someone was trying to hurt her sister, Rong Mo would have called the police. But... the fact that the hair clip she had left behind in the vi had reappeared in her pockets meant that she must have returned to the vi in the period of time which she could not recall. Perhaps, this man was the reason why she was missing some memories right now as well. This man might be able to answer the doubts that she had. Furthermore, she was a man right now ¨C by right, she should be a stranger that did not know this man. For safety precautions, she should pretend that was the case as well. Rong Mo walked forth expressionlessly, trying her best to contain her flustered emotions. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were fixated on Rong Mo, carrying an indecipherable gaze. After a moment, his voice rang out, ¡°You still remember everything, right?¡± The brief moment which she had looked at him revealed changes in her expression that a stranger shouldn¡¯t possess. His voice was sceptical as Rong Mo gripped her fists tightly, hoping to look asposed as she could despite her pounding heart. The unknown fear in her heart was making it difficult for her to settle down. Finally, the lift arrived at the ground floor as she sped out. The man from the lift followed her, calling her back on a small path in the garden. Even though Rong Mo knew that she could not hide things from him, she did not fear him as they were in a public ce. She paused in her tracks and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you.¡± She was trying to misdirect Chang Xiaoyang into believing that she remembered everything, hoping he might let something slip. Rong Mo¡¯s coldness had Chang Xiaoyang feeling as though something was tugging at his heart miserably... Chapter 1042 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (12)

    Chapter 1042: The Truth Will Be Revealed (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You shouldn¡¯t admit to it,¡± because I won¡¯t help you. Chang Xiaoyang looked at Rong Mo deeply. The drug he used was a mysterious substance such that different quantities used would produce different results. When he was mixing the drug previously, he had reduced the quantity of apound that would cause harmful effects to one¡¯s body. That was probably the reason why the drug¡¯s effects were gone. She still remembered everything. The results gotten from Su Ya¡¯s investigations stated that Yan Zi was in aa while Rong Mo had amnesia. While it was true for Yan Zi¡¯s case, Chang Xiaoyang knew that Rong Mo was faking it. Rong Mo¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°What would happen if I admit to it?¡± Chang Xiaoyang replied with a conflicted expression, ¡°You know I won¡¯t let you off too.¡± Rong Mo¡¯s mouth cramped up before curling into a mocking smirk. ¡°Have you let me off before?¡± His gaze darkening, he then replied calmly, ¡°No. Not in the past and not in the future either.¡± Rong Mo really wanted to leave but she had barely taken a step when his voice sounded out once more, ¡°Do you really hate me?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Rong Mo replied indifferently before leaving. Against Rong Mo¡¯s back view, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s face was frighteningly pale as he put on a bitter smile. He knew that this would be the oue of things between them. Yet, when the day did eventually arrive, he still could not shrug off that tugging pain in his heart. He thought about the days back in the vi, when she was so tenderly reliant on him as though he was her entire world. To him, those days of taking care of her were the best days of his life. But there was never meant to be a happy ending for them. The obedient young girl in his memories was destined to remain there. If he hadn¡¯t hesitated back then and had truly given her the drug to forget everything, would she have followed the path he had set? If so, would the tender girl be smiling to him once again right now? But all of those were if¡¯s, and not reality. He would never forget the day when he fondled her head dearly and said to her, ¡°Be good. Don¡¯t go anywhere and wait for my return.¡± But when he left, he had a feeling that she would definitely leave. Yet, he was betting on the hope that she had feelings for him; betting that she would choose to stay sensing something off about him. Yet, he lost the bet. Looking at Rong Mo¡¯s back view disappear from his gaze, he let out a forcedugh while he grabbed at his chest as though he was in deep pain... That night, Chang Xiaoyang received a call from Su Ya. ¡°You said you bumped into Rong Mo? What¡¯s the situation? Has she truly lost her memories?¡± Su Ya¡¯s gaze was dark while her tone was cold. ¡°... Yeah, that seems to be the case,¡± He hesitated for a moment and chose to hide the truth from Su Ya still. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Su Ya heaved a sigh of relief ¨C she would not imagine the oue if Rong Mo told everything to Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen was someone way more powerful than she was ¨C given her brother and her current status in life, there was no way they could do anything to him. Besides, she had to depend on Old Master Su¡¯s pity to not cut ties off with her entirely! Chapter 1043 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (13)

    Chapter 1043: The Truth Will Be Revealed (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo had decided ¨C she would have to make a trip home first no matter what. Last night, she had remembered the location of her home through her dreams. She was decided to head back to Z Province. She merely left Granny Shang a voicemail before heading to the airport, packing light. The moment she got off the ne, she hopped onto a taxi, heading to the neighbourhood she had recalled. The derelict vicinity seemed both familiar and foreign to her. Walking before an apartment building, she looked up and seemingly saw a shadow drop from above. Instantly, she cked out and nearly lost her bnce. Rong Mo found support from a tree nearby and slowly recovered from the difort. She looked at the entrance of the building before her ¨C was this where her house was? Taking a deep breath, she walked forth and headed up the third floor, knocking on the door. Before long, the door opened and she was greeted by an extremely foreign granny. After asking, she found out that this granny¡¯s son had bought this apartment for her three years earlier and she had no idea who the previous upants were or where they had moved to. With disappointment, Rong Mo left in a daze. She walked outside in circles, unsure where she should head to anymore. Suddenly, a ck nanny van stopped before her and a woman came forth, calling to her urgently, ¡°Mr Rong.¡± Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Rong Mo remembered this woman¡¯s face from the information they had provided her to help assist her with remembering her past ¨C this woman had taken care of her before. Right, it was her assistant. ¡°... Rong Mo, you should have told me that you¡¯reing over. Wait, Mr Shang said that you lost your memories. But still, you shouldn¡¯t be running about! Let¡¯s talk after getting on the van.¡± Rong Mo looked at her deeply before heading up the van. ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Her assistant exined, ¡°Mr Shang said that you were here. The moment you got out of the airport, pictures of you spread across the inte. You may have thought you wereying low by wearing a scarf and cap, but you were still recognized with pictures of you sent on Weibo.¡± So, that was it ¨C Rong Mo had forgotten that she was a male actor. She reminded herself to wear a face mask while heading out in the future. ¡°Thankfully, people have been too focused on news about Qianxun recently to gossip about you.¡± ¡°Qianxun?¡± That was a familiar name. Right, that woman was her co-actor and an extremely popr actress. ¡°Yunmeng¡¯s been spreading that Qianxun was throwing her weight around and bullying neers. Hmph, it¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s all fake. Qianxun took such care of you while you were a neer and she does the same for all the small actors. That Yunmeng must be crazy, trying to smear Qianxun thinking that she¡¯s a little popr. Isn¡¯t she scared that things might backfire?¡± ¡°Am I close to Qianxun?¡± Rong Mo asked. ¡°Qianxun was really thoughtful towards you and you attended her engagement banquet too.¡± Rong Mo pondered deeply ¨C she had not asked Granny Shang about everything that happened in Z Province. Would this Qianxun know anything about it? Her gender aside, Qianxun may actually know who her sister was. The despondence in Rong Mo¡¯s heart made way for a new hope as a gentle smile spread across her cheeks. Chapter 1044 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (14)

    Chapter 1044: The Truth Will Be Revealed (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo went silent for a few minutes before requesting the driver and her assistant drop her off at Qianxun¡¯s ce on the pretext that she had something to discuss with thetter. Initially, her assistant was reluctant to leave her alone ¨C she was worried that rumours might spread, especially since it waste at night. After surveying the surroundings and ensuring that no one was spying on them, she agreed to leave first and instructed Rong Mo to give her a call to pick her up when thetter was about to leave. Qianxun was surprised at Rong Mo¡¯s arrival. Pouring a ss of warm water for Rong Mo, Qianxun sat down opposite her. ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden?¡± Rong Mo smiled and hesitated about how she should start off the topic without sounding abrupt. After all, she had no way of fully trusting someone she did not know in her memories at all. She then started the conversation using the script as an excuse. Later on, she asked casually, ¡°Have you met my sister before?¡± Sister? Even though Qianxun knew about how Rong Mo resembled Shi Guang, she had not touched on the possibility that Rong Mo might be Shi Guang¡¯s sister. Back then, Rong Mo had brought a girl to the set while introducing thetter as her sister. Instinctively, that was the girl that came to Qianxun¡¯s mind as she nodded her head. ¡°Yeap, you brought her to the set before. Her name was... right, Yuyu.¡± Yuyu? Rong Mo froze for a moment ¨C how could Yuyu be her sister? Seems like Qianxun knew nothing at all. ¡°Why would you ask that out of the blue?¡± Suddenly, Qianxun thought about how Shi Guang was always mentioning about her sister and wondered if she should ask Shi Guang about it. But right then, the door burst open and a pair of shiny ck boots entered into view. Raising their heads, they caught sight of a tall man d in military uniform, looking all handsome and cold. Lowering that raised head of his, he caught sight of a man in the room and instantly, burst forth with a lethally icy aura. Qianxun¡¯s face darkened right away as she bolted upright and said loudly, ¡°Lu Yanzhi, aren¡¯t you crossing the lines here? Don¡¯t you know that this is trespassing?¡± Lu Yanzhi said nothing, merely pursing his lips and looking cold. Rong Mo felt a sudden awkwardness gush into her. Could this be Qianxun¡¯s boyfriend and was he mistaking something about them? At that thought, Rong Mo jolted upright. ¡°Qianxun, I¡¯ll be leaving first since you have a guest. Thank you for everything.¡± She had barely taken a step when Qianxun held her back. Rong Mo then turned around, stunned. Yet, Qianxun was not looking at her. Instead, she was ring at Lu Yanzhi fiercely. ¡°No, you¡¯re not the one who should leave.¡± With that, Qianxun then turned and smiled gently to her. ¡°I bought you some clothes shopping yesterday. They¡¯re in my bedroom, go give it a try.¡± Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Huh?! What¡¯s going on here! First, Zhu Yuyu. Now, Qianxun?! N-N-No! This must not be the way! Even though Rong Mo could not remember Qianxun, she knew that her rtionship with Qianxun was not like that. Besides, Qianxun was clearly using her as an excuse right now. Looking at how speechless Rong Mo was, Qianxun raised her brow. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry and go up!¡± With that, Qianxun dragged Rong Mo with her and headed upstairs conveniently. Rong Mo was frowning with an ashen look. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1045 - The Truth Will Be Revealed (15)

    Chapter 1045: The Truth Will Be Revealed (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though Qianxun looked calm on the surface, she was actually nervous. It was only after Rong Mo headed up that she turned to Lu Yanzhi while extending her arm. ¡°Also, please return my house keys to me.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze had been fixated on her coldly. Looking indifferent, he said in a casual tone, ¡°You seem to be having a good time in the couple of days where I¡¯ve been gone.¡± It was a mere statement such that one could not tell of his emotions. However, Qianxun felt that those eyes that seemed to peer right into her soul looked utterly terrifying. Under that scrutinizing re, her heart could not help but palpitate while she bit her lip and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve always been well. It isn¡¯t just these couple of days. As long as you¡¯re not around, my life is perfect.¡± The moment he heard that, Lu Yanzhi marched forth and stood right before her. His sudden movement caused Qianxun to shudder as she stumbled backwards unconsciously. The entire air seemed stale where one could barely breathe. Frowning, Qianxun red at Lu Yanzhi. But the moment she made contact with his icy gaze, she felt a sense of fluster as her expression softened ¨C in fact, there was even an underlying urge to run. It was all thanks to her experience in acting that she was even able to conceal her emotions. Turning around, she sat down on the sofa upright. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ve got something on... after all, I¡¯ve got a guest over. When you leave, please leave the keys on the coffee table. Thank you.¡± Lu Yanzhi did not leave. Instead, he walked towards her and stood a few steps away from her, lowering his head and looking at her dominatingly. He had been to the borders for an important mission a couple of days ago. The moment he had returned, he caught wind of what happened to her at the onsen resort. Before even reporting to his superiors, he drove over for her instantly.Read more chapter on Only... to find a man flirting with her in her house and a gigolo at that. She even bought clothes for him! How caring?! Qianxun raised her stiffened neck to meet his gaze. However, because of his domineering his aura was, she had to stand up once more. Lu Yanzhi said nothing still, merely ring at her coldly. It was an aloof and icy re. Suddenly, Qianxun found the entire thing amusing. Turning to look outside the window, she looked back at him after a moment. ¡°Forget it, take the keys if you want to. You can keep them as toys, I¡¯ll just change to another set of locks. Also, you can stay here if you want. We¡¯ll just head elsewhere.¡± She wanted to leave but her path was blocked. Finally, the rage in her was no longer controlled. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, don¡¯t cross the line!¡± Atst, Lu Yanzhi spoke as well, ¡°Have him leave!¡± Even though it was more like a growl, it was cold and authoritative not to be challenged! Naturally, that ¡®him¡¯ referred to Rong Mo. Qianxun looked at that frosty, handsome face of his and scoffed. ¡°Why should I? Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t possibly think that there¡¯s something between us just because we¡¯ve slept together for two nights? Haha, Lu Yanzhi! You were once someone who could walk away right after he wore his pants. What are you acting all sentimental for now?¡± Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046: The Truth Will Be Revealed (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She pointed towards the door. ¡°Rong Mo is the man I fancy now and I intend to develop our rtionship further. Please don¡¯t interfere with us.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze hadn¡¯t left her face for even a single moment. In truth, he did not think that she would fall in love with a gigolo as well. However, he seemed to recall that her fianc¨¦ used to be a man of this type too. Lu Yanzhi gripped his fist tightly as a frosty look flickered by his face, asking with a deathly aura, ¡°Su Qianxun, have you done the DNA test yet?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s your decision?¡± Qianxun spoke without a shred of hesitation as she mouthed every single syble with conviction, ¡°Unchanged.¡± Suddenly, the entire house fell into a deep silence as Lu Yanzhi narrowed his gaze dangerously. A momentter, heughed out coldly before retrieving her house keys from his pocket and flinging it onto the coffee table. Without any misgivings, he turned and left. Qianxun froze for a moment watching his back view. There¡¯s no way this man should be this straightforward about things. Why did he leave just like that? While his departure and return of the house keys meant that he would no longer be involved with her and was something Qianxun should be happy about, she could not help but feel an inexplicable sense of misery creep into her. Her eyes stung while her nose was stuffed. Rong Mo headed down to check on things upon hearing Lu Yanzhi¡¯s departure. When she saw the clearly distraught look on Qianxun¡¯s face, Rong Mo stated bizarrely, ¡°You clearly care about him.¡± Qianxun gave a bitterugh. ¡°So, what?¡± If you care, why chase him off? Rong Mo could not understand. ¡°Since you care and he fancies you, why push him away?¡± Qianxun shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°I heard that soldiers lead a busy life because they have a heavy responsibility. That¡¯s the reason why they have to sacrifice family for the sake of the nation and spend more time on work instead. Yes, he may not always be there when you¡¯re tired, sad or need help. But if you love him and the feeling¡¯s mutual, why should his upation bother you? Loving someone has nothing to do with their jobs. If there¡¯s no feelings between you two, even if he has a perfect job, he may not be with you when you¡¯re tired, sad or need help too. I haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before and I may not know about the dynamics of a rtionship that well, but I know that if I do fall in love, I¡¯ll definitely want to be with that person always!¡± Qianxun spoke with a sense of regret. ¡°But there¡¯s no feelings between us.¡± Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± That man clearly cared about Qianxun and it was clear the feeling was mutual. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Qianxun changed the topic. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll get my assistant to fetch me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the way out as well.¡± She did not want to stay at home alone. Each time she met with Lu Yanzhi, she would never be able to fall asleep. Knowing that Shi Guang was going to visit the Su Family today, Qianxun had rather spend time with her father and Shi Guang. ¨C Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047 The Truth Will Be Revealed 17

    Rong Mo did not have Qianxun send her and called for her assistant. Before getting on her car, Qianxun turned back to Rong Mo as though she recalled something. ¡°Shi Guang was mentioning that she wanted to have a meal with you a couple of days ago.¡± Shi Guang... Rong Mo froze up for a moment, thinking that she may have misheard things. Was this the same Shi Guang? Her sister? Rong Mo was almost in disbelief. Through her futile efforts of going about in circles, just when she was in despair that she may almost never find her sister again, there¡¯s news of her sister? ¡°You¡¯re saying that Shi Guang...¡± There were many questions she wanted to ask right now: Was this Shi Guang her sister? Where was this Shi Guang? How could she look for her? But on second thought, Rong Mo recalled telling Granny Shang that there may be people wanting to harm her sister. Right now, Qianxun did not know of her rtionship with Shi Guang and had invited for a meal as well. Since that¡¯s the case, she could wait to ask after meeting Shi Guang. Qianxun looked at her deeply, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken. The reason why Shi Guang has been looking for you constantly isn¡¯t because she has a thing for you. It¡¯s because she thinks you resemble her sister. She¡¯s not someone that¡¯s conniving and scheming.¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s have a meal together tomorrow then.¡± Rong Mo looked at Qianxun. While she may look calm on the surface, it was as though there were torrential waves surging through her heart. I look like Shi Guang¡¯s sister? How could there be such a coincidence? If that¡¯s the case, Shi Guang must not know of my gender, that¡¯s why she isn¡¯t sure that I¡¯m her sister? Did I keep my identity from Shi Guang so as to protect her? Qianxun frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve got to check with Shi Guang regarding that. I think she has trainings lined up these couple of days. You know how it is with athletes, they¡¯re barely in control of their own schedules.¡± Rong Mo replied hurriedly, ¡°The day after or after that then, whichever works... I¡¯m free.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ask herter then. I¡¯ll let you know after we¡¯ve agreed on a day.¡± Qianxun said and prepared to leave. She was waving goodbye to Rong Mo that she missed her footing on her car steps, nearly falling over. Instinctively, Rong Mo reached out and helped her. ¡°Watch out.¡± Qianxun patted her chest in fear before smiling at Rong Mo. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Are you alright¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Rong Mo said nothing more, merely returning a warm smile and boarded the nanny van after Qianxun got into her car. Shi Guang... she could finally meet her sister again. Seemed like she made no mistake looking for Qianxun today ¨C she had truly found her kin. Earlier on, Qianxun mentioned that Shi Guang was an athlete. Her sister was fond of swimming since she was young and had won manypetitions. Could she have truly turned into a professional swimmer? If that¡¯s the case, there must be tons of news about Shi Guang on the inte. Rong Mo immediately had her assistant search for Shi Guang on the web... By the time Rong Mo reached home, Qianxun arrived at the Su Family as well only to see Shi Guang in the living room. ¡°Why are you alone? Where¡¯s father and sister-inw?¡± ¡°Grandpa had just fallen asleep and sister-inw¡¯s feeling a little unwell so she¡¯s resting in her room.¡± ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s unwell?¡± Qianxun was stunned. ¡°What happened? She has always been healthy and fit!¡± Chapter 1048 Chapter 1048 The Truth Will Be Revealed 18 Shi Guang did not know where to begin. She came to visit Grandpa Su today but Su Ya turned up as well. In fact, she wasn¡¯t alone and had brought a young man with her. Shi Guang found outter on that it was Su Qiudao¡¯s son, Su Muyang. He was 17 years old and had been studying abroad. Su Ya said that she did not know why Su Muyang had returned but she merely received a phone call to pick thetter up at the airport. While Su Muyang was cold to Shi Guang, he was extremely friendly to Su Ya. Shi Guang did not feel hurt at all, merely incredulous about the entire event. Su Muyang immediately dragged Su Ya over to visit grandpa. Kneeling on the ground, Su Ya crawled to Old Master Su and cried on hisp,menting about how much she had missed him while apologizing profusely. At the side, Su Muyang was exining how Su Ya wasn¡¯t in the wrong as the child swapping happened before she was born and that Old Master Su should forgive her. Having brought her up, Old Master Su naturally had feelings for her. Alongside his grandson¡¯s pleading, he relented and asked Su Ya to stay for a meal. Once he had started giving in, it was easy to push further. During the meal, Su Ya emphasized her thoughts on kinship and how dearly she missed him while Su Muyang pushed for Old Master Su to allow Su Ya¡¯s family to move back in. Even though he did not agree to it on the spot, it was clear that Old Master Su was swaying. This was a child that he had brought up ¨C it was not easy for Old Master Su to be convinced that she was rotten down to the core. Although he merely smiled faintly and did not agree to it eventually, it was still clear that he would relent eventually with Su Ya and Su Muyang¡¯s goading. When Qianxun heard the story, she was entirely speechless. ¡°Where¡¯s sister-inw now?¡± ¡°Resting in her room in anger!¡± Shi Guang sighed. The entire time, Su Muyang did not care about how terrible his mother was looking ¨C in his eyes, there was only Su Ya. Shi Guang was stunned at the entire event unfolding as well. She thought about the show ¨C Autumn in My Heart. In it, the identities of the female lead and co-lead were swapped and it involved a forbidden incestuous love. When the identities were finally exposed and the brother of the female lead found out that his sister wasn¡¯t rted to him by blood, he fell into a deep love for her. Could that Su Muyang have a thing for Su Ya? At 17 years old, there¡¯s no way a young child like Su Muyang could know much about love. Su Ya must have been coaxing him with sweet nothings. At that age when he¡¯s the most susceptible to girls, there¡¯s no way he could resist Su Ya¡¯s advances! It was probably the reason why he rushed back to the country and was willing to be Su Ya¡¯s weapon. Su Ya truly is shameless to not even let her ws off a defenceless child! But with that, Shi Guang was even more determined to cut the ties of Su Ya and the Su Family entirely! Qianxun headed up to check on her sister-inw while Shi Guang continued watching the television although nothing was entering her mind. Her thoughts were fully upied on how to get rid of Su Ya from her world entirely! Chapter 1049 1049 The Truth Will Be Revealed 19 Not long after Qianxun left, Su Muyang stormed out in a huff. Like a rabid lion, he barked at Shi Guang, ¡°What did you tell my little aunt? Why did she suddenly tell my mum to send me back to school tomorrow!¡± Even though he was only 17 years old, he was almost 1.8m tall as Shi Guang had to rear her head to look up at him. Feeling the strain, she stood up. Unlike his hopping rage, Shi Guang was looking at him calmly with a hint of disdain in her gaze. ¡°What else does a student want to do? Or do you want to marry that cousin Su Ya of yours right away?¡± Shi Guang had meant to say that intentionally. At times like these, it was important for such ambiguous rtionships to stay hidden. However, Shi Guang wanted to bring it out to the open! Su Muyang¡¯s face flushed with a deep red as he was outraged. ¡°What nonsense are you rambling about?!¡± ¡°The way you defended Su Ya would have anyone thinking that she¡¯s your girlfriend, rather than a rtive merely a couple of years older than you!¡± Even though Shi Guang looked calm, her speech was filled with mockery. Su Muyang¡¯s ears turned scarlet right away. ¡°Do you think Yaya¡¯s like you? Don¡¯t smear her...¡± To Su Muyang, Su Ya was an existence akin to a goddess as he raged on. ¡°Yaya is super innocent unlike you, scheming woman! To think that a mere athlete could seduce someone like Lu Yanchen and even marry him!¡± Even though what he said was rude, Shi Guang did not get angry. Instead, she smirked. ¡°Being able to seduce Lu Yanchen and have him marry me speaks tons about my charm.¡± ¡°You...!¡± Su Muyang did not know how to rebut and merely threw out a single word. ¡°Shameless!¡± Shi Guang was still smiling as she bent over and took up the ss of water that she was drinking earlier on before sshing the cold water right at Su Muyang¡¯s face. Su Muyang could only gape at the person before him as though he was looking at the devil. With that, he then pointed his finger at Shi Guang in anger. ¡°You...!¡± Shi Guang interrupted him. ¡°What about me? If you weren¡¯t the son of second uncle and auntie, that wouldn¡¯t have just been water! I really feel sad for them. What did they get for spending so much money to ensure that you get a proper education at a good school? A kid who doesn¡¯t even know manners? Haven¡¯t you heard what grandpa said today? I¡¯m your cousin!¡± Su Muyang wiped the water off his face. ¡°You¡¯re not! Why did youe here even though you¡¯re already married to the Lus! You¡¯re not wee here! So what if we¡¯re blood rted? Don¡¯t you know that raising a child has more merits than rearing a child? Our family¡¯s close bond isn¡¯t something that an outsider like you can destroy just like that!¡± He was infuriated the more he spoke, ¡°Know that all these years, while you were not around, it was Yaya who took care and loved grandpa!¡± ¡°And?¡± Shi Guang smiled faintly. ¡°Besides, if not for the swap of identity, you wouldn¡¯t be married to Lu Yanchen now!¡± Su Muyang harrumphed coldly. ¡°So ording to that logic, I should be grateful to Su Ya¡¯s grandmother for swapping my father¡¯s identity?¡± Shi Guang could not understand how he could develop this warped logic but she garnered that it should definitely have something to do with Su Ya ¨C no wonder Su Qiudao and his wife wanted to send him abroad for studies. In fact, Shi Guang even had the urge to choke Su Ya to death right then! Chapter 1050 1050 The Truth Will Be Revealed 20 There was no way Su Muyang could tell Shi Guang to be thankful for something like that as he shrugged away the uneasiness of her reply before barking, ¡°In any case, don¡¯t hurt Yaya nor dream of chasing her away from our family! Otherwise, that¡¯ll just make us hate you more!¡± In truth, he only wanted to keep Su Ya in the family. Even though he could not deny that Su Ya¡¯s grandmother was in the wrong, he felt that it had nothing to do with Su Ya and she shouldn¡¯t be med for it. Shi Guang smiled calmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realise your parents would hate me if I chased her away. In fact, I found them being happy after she was out!¡± ¡°You...!¡± Just as Su Muyang was about to say something, Qianxun¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Muyang, what rubbish are you talking about?¡± ¡°Little aunt, it¡¯s not rubbish! This woman¡¯s the one spouting rubbish! She¡¯s a bad woman and she means to tear our family apart!¡± Su Muyang replied in anger. ¡°She¡¯s your real cousin! Is that how someone with education should speak?¡± Qianxun was considered an elder and Su Muyang did not dare to be rude as he mumbled, ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t. I just think Yaya is pitiful enough...¡± Qianxun furrowed her brows. ¡°Pitiful? How so?¡± ¡°For someone to know that people you¡¯ve been with for your entirely life aren¡¯t your kin, isn¡¯t that pitiful?¡± ¡°Grandpa did not cut off all ties with them. He merely did not allow them to stay here. Besides, we weren¡¯t the one who caused that to happen. Her grandmother was the one who swapped the children. Shouldn¡¯t Shi Guang be the one that¡¯s pitiful instead?¡± This was a stubborn child ¨C no wonder his mother would get so upset. ¡°You... little aunt! You weren¡¯t like this in the past. You used to like Yaya a lot!¡± Things are just as Su Ya had said ¨C everyone had changed! Everyone had turned so foreign just because she wasn¡¯t blood rted! Was having the same blood truly that important that a lifetime of kinship could not match up to it? At that moment, Su Muyang was truly disappointed in his little aunt as he concluded that in the family, he was the only one who would take care of Su Ya. ¡°Yangyang, you¡¯re not young anymore. You should learn to look at a person¡¯s nature better.¡± At times, what you see through your eyes aren¡¯t what is real. ¡°Of course I know how to do that. Yaya has always been filial to grandpa. She wasn¡¯t even born when her grandmother made the swap. How could she be med for that? If...¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Qianxun interrupted him impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked an air ticket for you for tomorrow¡¯s 9am¡¯s flight. Go pack your stuff in your room now.¡± Su Muyang was thoroughly enraged but he did not dare throw his temper at Qianxun. He merely red at Shi Guang angrily before leaving. ¡°Yaya is such a nice person! You guys will regret this!¡± Shi Guang scoffed out speechlessly. Qianxun looked at Shi Guang. ¡°Don¡¯t get upset. It¡¯s naturally hard for him to ept the truth since he was close to Su Ya since he was young.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I merely think that Su Ya is truly terrifying. First, it was Shen Yiren. Now, it¡¯s Muyang. Who¡¯s next?¡± Su Ya was always using others to get what she wanted. Shi Guang did not think that Su Muyang¡¯s departure would be the end of things. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. But she hasn¡¯t done anything to Muyang...¡± After all, with that many years of living together, no one would find it uneptable for her to have Su Muyang plead on her behalf. Qianxun was equally exasperated! Chapter 1051 - 1051 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 1 1051 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 1 After he left in a huff, Su Muyang went looking for Su Ya instead of back to his room. He apologized sadly. ¡°Sorry, Yaya! I couldn¡¯t help you! I¡¯m flying back to school tomorrow morning.¡± Su Ya froze up from head to toe! With her best efforts, sheposed her breathing and looked at Su Muyang in shock while revealing hints of grievances through her gaze. ¡°Hadn¡¯t you said that you wanted to stay and apany me for a couple of days?¡± Despite her nails almost splitting from digging into her palms, Su Ya reminded herself to stay calm and not let everything go to waste over a moment of anger once more. ¡°Little aunt came back and scolded me beforeining to my mum! It¡¯s all that woman¡¯s fault! She got little aunt toe back while imnting the idea into her. Damn it!¡± Su Muyangined in anger. Turning around and catching sight of Su Ya¡¯s pale expression, he sighed and consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yaya. Grandpa is just confused right now. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t me you. Look at how nice he treated you today! I¡¯m sure it¡¯s just a matter of time before you get to return. I¡¯ll definitely be on your side!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Su Ya¡¯s voice was choked while she said sadly, ¡°I know that grandpa still cares for me. But at the end of the day, my father¡¯s not his birth child and my grandma did something like that...¡± Actually, she wasn¡¯t in full agreement with Su Muyang ¨C Old Master Su was already so old and he could die anytime. By the time he¡¯s gone, what¡¯s the use of returning to the Su Family ¨C everything would belong to Su Qiudao and Su Qianxun by then! Today... she was just a step away from having Old Master Su take them back in. But Shi Guang got Qianxun to return and both of them agreed on plotting to send Su Muyang away the next day! This was thoroughly infuriating! ¡°It was your grandmother, not you. Grandpa won¡¯t me you for that. It¡¯s that Shi Guang who¡¯s sowing discord! Hmph, damn it! To think that she would dare ssh water at me while calling me rude. Isn¡¯t what she did rude too?¡± Su Muyang dissed at Shi Guang. ¡°Shi Guang sshed water on your face?¡± Su Ya asked. ¡°Yes!¡± Su Muyang snarled angrily. ¡°I want to ssh acid on your face and have her disfigured. Let¡¯s see if Lu Yanchen still wants her then and if she can still remain that arrogant!¡± In truth, Su Muyang was only saying that out of spite and had no real intention of wanting to do it. However, teenagers are reckless in speech and that had Su Ya¡¯s eyes shimmering with a twinkle. They wanted to send Su Muyang away to protect him. But what would happen if Su Muyang himself did something such that he could not leave? Right now, there¡¯s no other choice ¨C there was no way Su Ya could coexist with Shi Guang. Opening her drawer, Su Ya took out a bottle of water. ¡°Take this to ssh at her then.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Su Muyang took it over. ¡°Acid.¡± Yang Sitong bought it previously because she had the same idea. However, she lost her guts at the lost minute and casually tossed it into the drawer. Su Muyang¡¯s hands trembled and he nearly dropped the acid on the floor. He looked at Su Ya in shock ¨C he was merely saying it to vent his frustrations, why would she take it for real and really pass him acid? Chapter 1052 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 2 1052 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 2 Looking at how Su Muyang was giving her a suspicious gaze, Su Ya¡¯s face turned ashen. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? I was just kidding. That look you¡¯re giving me... are you thinking I¡¯m such a scheming and evil woman? I¡¯m not the one who sshed water at you.¡± Su Ya said as her eyes reddened. Immediately, Su Muyangforted the sniffling Su Ya. ¡°That¡¯s not what I was thinking. I was just saying it randomly, I did not expect you to have acid.¡± ¡°Acid? This is just soda water! I was only ying along because I know you wouldn¡¯t possibly ssh acid at her for real.¡± Su Ya acted as though she was angry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yaya. I...¡± Su Ya then interrupted him. ¡°Alright, say no more. I know you guys are all the same! It¡¯s because I¡¯m not blood rted that you¡¯re all looking down on me!¡± She then bit her lip and pretended to endure everything while tears flowed uncontrobly from the side of her eyes, looking like she was in extreme pain. Su Muyang was filled with guilt from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m not. Yaya, you must believe in me...¡± ¡°I wish to be alone. Please go out.¡± Su Ya suddenly stood up and turned around, looking as though she did not want to talk anymore. ¡°Yaya...¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the Su Family, I should be the one getting out.¡± ¡°No, Yaya, I¡¯ll go out. Right away!¡± The teenager was perplexed as he left in daze, pushing all the me onto Su Ya. ¡°Once grandpa wakes up, I¡¯ll bid farewell to him,¡± Su Ya said in grievance, indicating that she did not want to leave the Su Family. The moment Su Muyang closed the door, Su Ya¡¯s face was contorted in anger while she shivered in uncontroble rage. Su Muyang was not as stupid as she had thought ¨C to think he would be this useless! She thought that he would definitely obey her biddings obediently. Looking at that bottle of acid in her hands, Su Ya¡¯s eyes turned sharp as she gripped it tightly. Was this going to be the end of things? No! Even if she had already been chased out of the Su Family, she can¡¯t let up now... If they fail to get power now, once everything fails, all their doings would be exposed and they would have nothing to fight back with! She must not let all their years of effort go to naught now! Shi Guang... If the rtionship between Shi Guang and the Su Family were to turn sour, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they were blood rted! In this world, there were tons of examples of family members turning on one another! ¨C Shi Guang was in the kitchen preparing soup for grandpa. Just as she was adding the final ingredient, Su Ya entered the kitchen. ¡°Shi Guang...¡± When Su Ya first called out to her, Shi Guang thought that she was going to pretend and reconcile things with her just as she had done previously. However, Su Ya was really direct this time round. ¡°Aren¡¯t you feeling real pleased now?¡± Her voice was chilly and cold. Shi Guang raised her brow and chuckled. ¡°Indeed, what¡¯s not to be pleased about acknowledging my birth grandfather?¡± Su Ya did not rage. Instead, sheughed out and raised her pitch while ring at Shi Guang with an icy stare. ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ll still feel that way if you know how miserable your sister¡¯s doing right now.¡± ¨C Chapter 1053 1053 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 3 Shi Guang¡¯s expression turned dark, but only for a moment. Su Ya was clearly saying that just to agitate her, so she should not fall for her trap. Even though she hadn¡¯t gotten concrete proof, Shi Guang was 99% certain that Rong Mo was her sister ¨C even Lu Yanchen said he felt the same. That¡¯s the reason why Shi Guang was so at ease recently. It did not matter whether her sister remembered her as long as thetter was doing fine. Shi Guang had thought about rifying their identities as well but too many things had happened recently. Of course, Shi Guang had no intention of letting Su Ya know her thoughts. She chuckled and sneered. ¡°Why, you¡¯re not going to act anymore?¡± ¡°Act? Given the current situation, is there a need for me to waste time and do that? Since you clearly have no intention of getting along with me peacefully, why should I continue to be polite to you?¡± Su Ya raised her brow and smirked as though she had never once thought of Shi Guang to be on the same level as her. Shi Guang crossed her arm. ¡°I¡¯m d you realise that. Honestly, the way you are right now is even morefortable to deal with than when you were pretending to be nice and kind.¡± Stroking her hair, Su Yaughed. ¡°My, I never thought I¡¯d see the day where you would praise me.¡± ¡°Of course, how could I not praise the first person whose looks are so disgusting that they feelfortable?¡± Su Ya¡¯s expression turned ashen. She looked at Shi Guang¡¯s smirking expression and snarled. ¡°You¡¯re not much better. You think you¡¯re real? You think you¡¯re part of the Lus just because you married Lu Yanchen? Other than him, what rights do you have to stand here and act so arrogantly?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ve got the rights. I¡¯m Old Master Su¡¯s granddaughter after all.¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly. ¡°Stealing my rightful ce. To your family, the Sus have done everything. You guys led a carefree life of luxury and enjoyment. Yet, right from the get-go, everything you¡¯ve had was a mistake. Everything you and your brother enjoyed should have been for me and my sister. We haven¡¯t done anything to you guys about that and yet, you¡¯re the one standing here questioning my rights thinking you actually deserve it?¡± ¡°I tried making peace with you, but you did not give me a chance to! You¡¯re the one that forced us to this situation today!¡± Su Ya¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as she spoke every single word with pain and hatred. ¡°Forced you? Were you truly trying to make peace with us? Even if you try to hide your true intentions, that does not mean that no one would see through you forever! What about everything you¡¯ve done to my sister? What about how you tried preventing me from getting along with Qianxun just so the secret that you bullied my sister wouldn¡¯t get out? Was that forced by me too? Was I the one who asked you to bully my sister? Was I the one who asked you to drug Qianxun? I¡¯ve got nothing to do with all of those sinful things you did! Everything stemmed from your greed and shamelessness! Don¡¯t lump your evildoings onto my head and turn it as an excuse on my part!¡± Even though Shi Guang said everything calmly and slowly, every word felt like a sharp knife that was stabbing through Su Ya¡¯s heart. Chapter 1054 1054 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 4 Su Ya¡¯s gaze was on the verge of tearing Shi Guang apart. ¡°And you think you¡¯re a saint then? Your sister has gone missing and is living a miserable life out there yet you¡¯re happily preparing to get married and acknowledging kin. You say that I¡¯m evil, what about you? You¡¯re the heartless one! What if something bad happens to your sister, like if she gets crippled or injured? I doubt you even care at all!¡± Shi Guang narrowed her gaze dangerously. ¡°Su Ya, how do you know that my sister must be living a miserable life? Could you be the one that had kidnapped her?¡± Even though she said it with conviction, it was more of testing the grounds. Su Ya¡¯s face turned frightful as she said, pretending to be afraid, ¡°My, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯ve truly got nothing to do with your sister¡¯s disappearance.¡± However, she curled her lips right after. ¡°But I do know why she disappeared.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shi Guang could not understand what Su Ya was up to and could not help but want to taunt her ¨C to think that Su Ya would bring up her sister¡¯s affairs here and then. However, since they were at the topic, Shi Guang did not mind getting to know more about how her sister was doing. Su Ya beat around the bush intentionally, stroking her hair slowly before sighing. ¡°I know that what my grandma did was unforgivable. However, I was raised by grandpa since I was young and I¡¯ve got a deep rtionship with him. I can tell you who the person who caused your sister¡¯s disappearance was. However, you must promise me that you won¡¯t interfere with me meeting with grandpa nor would you stop me from doing so.¡± As long as she could visit Old Master Su a couple of times more, Su Ya was sure that she could definitely return to the Su Family. Shi Guang looked at her calmly, thinking through her words trying to understand what she was up to. A momentter, Shi Guang asked, ¡°Why do you wish to return to the Su Family?¡± ¡°For grandpa, of course.¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that recently, someone close to you has not been appearing. The both of you used to be so close and yet, she disappeared all of a sudden. There¡¯s only two possibilities for that. Firstly, you had her do something for you and you guys are plotting something. Secondly, things turned sour between you two, be it before or after the gig was up. But no matter what, I¡¯m certain that you guys would never return to how you were before. That¡¯s why you wish to betray her. The person you wish to tell me about is Yan Zi, isn¡¯t that right?¡± Su Ya looked at Shi Guang in shock ¨C she had not thought that Shi Guang would be able to analyse it out! Looking at her expression, Shi Guang knew that she must be right. ¡°Anyone who could harm my sister and is someone you know as well must be either Yang Sitong or Yan Zi. However, Yang Sitong¡¯s in jail right now while Yan Zi went missing all of a sudden. Though, after thinking things through, Yan Zi wouldn¡¯t have the capabilities all on her own. If so, she must have been working together with Shi Ze to get my sister out of the hospital.¡± Pausing for a moment, Shi Guang scoffed coldly and added. ¡°Though, there¡¯s no way you aren¡¯t involved even if Yan Zi did it. So, you guys must have been in cahoots!¡± Chapter 1055 - 1055 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 5 1055 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 5 Su Ya smiled faintly while hurrying to clear her name. ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into it. I¡¯ve truly got nothing to do with what Shi Ze and Yan Zi did. I do feel guilty about what we did to your sister back then and the thought of getting along harmoniously with you did cross my mind since you were grandpa¡¯s real granddaughter. However, you did not wish to ept me. Right now, I have no intention of having anything to do with you either. I just wish to return home and get involved in nothing else. If you¡¯ll let me visit grandpa more often, I can help you find out news of where your sister is from Yan Zi.¡± ¡°If Yan Zi was really behind my sister¡¯s disappearance, I can find it out from her without your help. I don¡¯t wish to have any trade with you. I¡¯ve never worked with people I dislike because I¡¯m not a businessman.¡± Shi Guang prepared to leave. ¡°Stand there!¡± Su Ya took a step forth and grabbed Shi Guang¡¯s hand. Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s face turned cold as she twisted her wrist to grab hold of Su Ya¡¯s hand and pushed thetter against the cab. Unprepared, Su Ya had not expected Shi Guang to push her as such while her back hurt from the m. ¡°You...!¡± She wanted to bark at Shi Guang but thetter grabbed her cor and spoke first, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t cause trouble for me anymore and keep your distance from my family. Or, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Faced with Shi Guang¡¯s icy re, Su Ya felt a deep chill running down her spine. She froze for a moment out of fear towards Shi Guang. Suddenly, a sound entered her ears ¨C it was Su Muyang heading down. Immediately, her facial expression changed to one of grievance as she yelled out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve done you wrong! Please, don¡¯t hit me... please don¡¯t!¡± The moment she heard that, Shi Guang knew that someone must being down as she turned around only to see Su Muyang rushing down. When he caught sight of the ¡®fearful, weak and helpless¡¯ Su Ya, he grabbed Shi Guang¡¯s hand and pulled it away. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you bullying Su Ya again?¡± Shi Guang was speechless. ¡°Muyang, don¡¯t...¡± Su Ya tried to stop him pitifully ¨C that had a greater impact on Su Muyang than if she were to be angry. He then roared at Shi Guang, ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? I can tell that she¡¯s doing it on purpose! This is too much! Why are you always bullying Su Ya?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s mistaken about me,¡± Su Ya sighed out sadly before looking at Shi Guang in dismal. ¡°Shi Guang, if you¡¯re unhappy about me, just tell me! I¡¯ll change! But please don¡¯t treat me as such. I merely want to return home to visit grandpa!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s guts were shivering from anger over how shameless this woman could be. Would she ever be done?! These words would have no impact on anyone else in the family, yet they were highly effective for Su Muyang. Looking at the heartbroken expression on Su Muyang¡¯s face, Shi Guang kicked a trash bin at the side. ¡°Hurry and get lost!¡± She wasn¡¯t bothered with how Su Muyang would think at all ¨C after all, this was still a child. ng! The litter poured out of the trash bin as a pungent smell spread across. The waste liquid started leaking out and coincidentally dirtied Su Ya¡¯s shoes too. Chapter 1056 1056 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 6 Su Ya was so rattled that she shrieked out before weeping silently. The sight of Su Ya in that state had Su Muyang fuming with a cold rage as his fists were almost breaking. ¡°You¡¯re way too evil of a woman! How could you do that? That¡¯s too much!¡± He had not thought that Su Ya would be suffering as such the moment it was found out that she wasn¡¯t part of the family ¨C this was too heart wrenching for him to watch! Instantly, his face turned ashen as his tone to Shi Guang was almost akin to that of an order. ¡°Apologize to Yaya!¡± Shi Guang narrowed her gaze, contemting about what she should say to make the besteback. But on second thought, she decided against it. Su Ya was way too troublesome to deal with ¨C even if she managed to chase Su Ya out, this woman would continue to pester them as well. When Shi Guang had no response to his demand, Su Muyang was even more infuriated. ¡°Did you hear what I said?¡± Shi Guang looked at him, then at the pitiful Su Ya whose eyes were brimming with glee before spitting out a single reply. ¡°No!¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Are you braindead? Or have you gone stupid? Is she someone that¡¯s closer to you than your parents? I¡¯m telling you, keep your distance from this woman! Don¡¯t get taken in by her. Rather than acting the hero before the damsel in distress, you might as well spend that energy taking care of your mother who¡¯s fallen ill.¡± Su Muyang¡¯s face was almost bursting with anger. By the time he snapped out of his rage, he was already looking at Shi Guang¡¯s back view as he bellowed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that the both of you are in cahoots to lie to me!¡± Shi Guang ignored him and just walked away. He wanted to dash up and confront Shi Guang but was held back by Su Ya. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Muyang. Help me back to my room to clean up.¡± While supporting Su Ya back, Su Muyang was still mumbling under his breath, ¡°Yaya, you¡¯re really too kind. She¡¯s already bullying you so badly and you¡¯re still acting as though everything¡¯s fine.¡± Fine? Impossible! Right now, there was an unprecedented rage and shame boiling in Su Ya¡¯s heart. This was especially the case for that contemptuous look Shi Guang gave her which felt like a p on the face. Yet, she had to conceal her emotions. She looked at how Su Muyang¡¯s veins were popping out through indignance for her and suddenly felt as though she had benefited out of this misfortune. She had initially wanted to make a trade with Shi Guang but was rejected. To think that out of the ruckus, Shi Guang¡¯s insults to her had awakened Su Muyang¡¯s protective instincts for her! Looking at the ¡®soda water¡¯ on the table, shemented, ¡°What else could I do? Take this soda water and ssh at her while pretending that it¡¯s acid?¡± ¡°She should be taught a lesson as well!¡± Su Muyang¡¯s eyes were filled with wrath as he suddenly carried a menacing aura. Su Ya shook her head dismally. That despondent look on her face triggered Su Muyang even further. When she saw him taking the soda water to leave, a cold smirk spread across her face momentarily. She rushed after him. ¡°Muyang, what are you doing?¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much. I¡¯m going to let her know that she can¡¯t just ssh water and kick stuff over just like that!¡± A tear rolled down Su Ya¡¯s cheeks. ¡°But, if you do that...¡± Before she could finish, her phone rang as she picked it up ¨C it was Qianxun. Chapter 1057 - 1057 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 7 1057 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 7 When Shi Guang came to visit in the morning, Lu Yanchen said that he had something on and Shi Guang did not ask him to fetch her back. But when he found out while calling her in the afternoon that Su Ya had arrived, he headed for the Su Family right after he was done with his work. When he arrived, Shi Guang and Qianxun were chatting in the living room. Sitting at the side, his ss of water was paused midway when he saw Shi Guang¡¯s disgusted expression while describing how Su Ya wanted to make a trade with her. He only continued to drink his water once she had resumed talking. After hearing everything, Qianxun was filled with shock. ¡°Yan Zi and Shi Ze were the ones... should we call the police?¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use. Yan Zi and Shi Ze don¡¯t know about Mo Feifei¡¯s location right now as well,¡± Lu Yanchen said as he ced the ss of water down gently. ¡°Why would Su Ya say that then?¡± Qianxun was befuddled as she bit her lips while breathing heavily. ¡°Could she have been involved in Mo Feifei¡¯s disappearance too?¡± Shi Guang replied, ¡°I¡¯ll handle my sister¡¯s affairs with Yanchen. Right now, let¡¯s think of how to deal with Muyang. I can tell that his mother¡¯s worried sick about him. That child¡¯s really way too foolish!¡± Qianxun sighed. ¡°He¡¯s too young to understand what¡¯s going on. Don¡¯t be angry at him, we¡¯ll teach him in time toe. As for Su Ya, I think it¡¯s about time I have a good talk with her.¡± If possible, she wanted Su Ya to never appear before anyone of the Su Family ever again. When she went to make the phone call, Shi Guang leaned towards Lu Yanchen. ¡°When you investigated Yan Zi and Shi Ze, they truly knew nothing of my sister¡¯s whereabouts?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they do,¡± Lu Yanchen wrapped his arms around her shoulders. ¡°But to put your mind at ease, I¡¯ll send people to investigate it thoroughly once more. Rong Mo¡¯s assistant has already agreed to help us obtain a sample of Rong Mo¡¯s hair too. Now that he¡¯s returned, it won¡¯t be long before we find out if he¡¯s truly your sister.¡± Shi Guang smiled with a bright twinkle in her eyes. Hugging Lu Yanchen, she felt as though she was in possession of the world. Su Ya came down at the moment alongside an enraged Su Muyang. ¡°You told Shi Guang that you know of Mo Feifei¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Qianxun¡¯s face was uncharacteristically stern and frosty. ¡°How could that be?¡± Su Ya looked surprised. ¡°How could I know of Mo Feifei¡¯s whereabouts? Shi Guang, why would you say that?¡± Shi Guang stood up and walked to her. ¡°Su Ya, you were the one who offered me a trade earlier on for my sister¡¯s whereabouts. It took you just a moment to forget that?¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t the way I put it earlier on! I said that I could...¡± For a moment, Su Ya almost let her tongue slip before realising that it was exactly what Shi Guang wanted. ¡°... help you find Mo Feifei¡¯s whereabouts. After all, I bear responsibility for her turning into a vegetable too.¡± She hurriedly changed her reply. Qianxun and Shi Guang exchanged nces before turning to Su Ya once more. ¡°Let¡¯s forget about the past. Su Ya, from now on, I don¡¯t want you appearing in the Su Family anymore.¡± Su Ya¡¯s face turned frightfully pale and she could barely stand, having to be supported by Su Muyang. ¡°Little aunt!¡± Su Muyang snarled while barking at Qianxun. ¡°Have you bloody gone mad? How could you do that to Yaya...¡± Chapter 1058 1058 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 8 ¡°Shut up!¡± Shi Guang roared at Su Muyang fiercely and interrupted him ¨C she had better y the role of the bad guy. She then red at Su Ya beforemanding word by word, ¡°Because of your family, my family had to endure suffering out there for so long! Now that I¡¯m back, you can dream abouting back to the Su Family even for mere visits! That¡¯s because I don¡¯t like you and the mere sight of you reminds me of my sister! The Su Family does not wee you!¡± Su Ya¡¯s entire face was filled with misery as tears brimmed in her eyes... Shi Guang then scoffed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t start talking about grandpa. No one would fancy a person who¡¯s filled with negative vibes from head to toe. Each time you¡¯re here, you¡¯re just crying and weeping. Even if you¡¯re not tired of it, we are. Besides, grandpa¡¯s health isn¡¯t in the best state and he needs rest. He needs someone who can cheer him up, not someone who woulde andin day after day.¡± This time round, she had to make sure that Su Ya¡¯s rtionship with the Su Family was broken entirely! ¡°But...¡± Su Ya wanted to say something but her sobs could barely maintain her speech as she choked in tears. Clutching at her chest, it was as though someone had stabbed her through the heart. Lowering her head, her beautifulshes glistened with shimmering tears that startednding on the ground drop after drop... There was a sound of hurried breathing as though someone could not catch their breath. Just as Shi Guang was about to turn around, someone yelled, ¡°Watch out!¡± Lu Yanchen then bolted over without hesitation right after yelling and grabbed her by the waist. Shi Guang froze up and raised her head only to see Lu Yanchen squinting dangerously while kicking out at the same time. That kick was for Su Muyang¡¯s hand. With his hand tilted, that liquid that was aimed at Shi Guang changed trajectory... At the side, Su Ya was smirking, thinking that she could finally use this chance to sow discord between Shi Guang and the Su Family. When she saw Shi Guang being pulled away by Lu Yanchen, she was reaching out for Shi Guang as well. In any case, she would just say that she was trying to help pull Shi Guang away in the nick of danger too... But right at that moment, the liquid¡¯s trajectory changed. Su Ya¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she tried to dodge ¨C but it was toote. Part of the liquid had stillnded on her face as she shrieked out. ¡°AHHHHHHHH!¡± Shi Guang did not know what happened except that she had suddenlynded in Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace while Su Ya was screaming. She steadied herself and looked over. Everyone was stunned. Su Ya was clutching at half of her face, howling while kneeling on the ground, ¡°MY FACE, MY FACE!!!¡± She then caught sight of the stunned Su Muyang at the side who was still clutching that ss bottle tightly. The bottle was emptied out by now as the remaining liquid spilled on the floor, bubbling on the surface as though it was burning something. Shi Guang clutched at her mouth with widened eyes, frozen in shock. That was no mere water ¨C it was acid! To think that Su Muyang would be that insane to want to disfigure her! Wait, that child was shocked silly while mumbling, ¡°W-Why is it acid...?¡± Even though the boy was stupid, he wasn¡¯t that vicious. A single look was enough to tell that Su Ya must have been the one who had prepared the acid! Was this... sowing what she reaped?! Chapter 1059 1059 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 9 Instinctively, Shi Guang wanted to step forth but she was held back by Lu Yanchen. He pulled her a couple meters back and stood forth ¨C it was clear that he was going to settle the issue for her. However, Qianxun had already rushed forth first. ¡°Su Ya, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Even though only a small amount of the acid hadnded on Su Ya¡¯s face, it still burnt at her skin. Su Ya was trembling in pain, bawling terribly and could not reply Qianxun at all. ¡°Su Ya...¡± Qianxun went over to help her up. When she peeled Su Ya¡¯s hand away, she lost her breath at the sight of Su Ya¡¯s right face. It has only been a short while but Su Ya¡¯s right face was almost gone. Her once jade white skin was now rotting putridly as though they were sand mounds with deep lumps and a ck colour. ¡°AH!¡± Qianxun shrieked out uncontrobly before yelling, ¡°U-Uncle Wang! Get the doctor over!¡± Ever since Old Master Su had fallen ill, they had kept a doctor at home ¨C thetter was now on a walk. Qianxun then consoled Su Ya immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine! Medicine is really advanced these days. We¡¯ll find the best hospital to take care of the burns and stic surgery. No matter how much money or effort, we¡¯ll definitely make sure you regain your looks!¡± Su Ya could no longer speak through the stinging pain of the acid. She could only listen to Qianxun¡¯s words and be supported upstairs to wait for the doctor. Themotion woke Old Master Su up as he walked over clutching his walking stick. After hearing Shi Guang exin the incident, Old Master Su looked at Su Muyang sternly. ¡°Where did you get the acid from?¡± Su Muyang was really afraid of Old Master Su and was always fearful and respectful to him. Right now, he was so scared that he buckled and kneeled on the ground. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry! Please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Raising his brow, Old Master Su was about to scold when Shi Guang stood in. ¡°He did not know that it was acid. Su Ya was the one who gave it to him. Initially, he had wanted to ssh it at me. However, Yanchen pulled me away and kicked his hand. At the same time, Su Ya suddenly moved forth and that¡¯s why some of itnded on her face.¡± ¡°What? Ssh you?!¡± Old Master Su was even more furious at those words and raised his walking stick, wanting to beat Su Muyang with it. However, Shi Guang stopped him, patting Old Master Su on the back to calm him down. ¡°Grandpa, he truly did not know...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s words had another meaning beneath it as Old Master Su breathed heavily, trying to ease the different emotions surging through him. Uncle Wang arrived with the doctor. The moment the doctor found out that someone was injured, he rushed upstairs to treat Su Ya. Old Master Su red at Su Muyang deeply before asking Uncle Wang to take him upstairs. Su Muyang¡¯s face was totally bitter as he was almost crying with reddened eyes. When his mother came down and found out about everything, she gave him a tight p on the face. Su Muyang cried. ¡°Yaya said that it was water! Why did it turn out to be acid?¡± His mother was enraged. ¡°How could you believe her?!¡± If Shi Guang was the one sshed by the acid today, the Su Family would never be peaceful ever again ¨C that Su Ya was vicious! ¡°You can¡¯t differentiate between acid and soda water?¡± Shi Guang was speechless. If Lu Yanchen had not pulled her away, that acid would havended on her. Her face would have been... the mere thought of it had Shi Guang terrified. Chapter 1060 1060 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 10 Su Muyang looked the same way Shen Yiren did when she was had. Shi Guang sighed and looked at Su Qiudao¡¯s wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Su Ya should be fine. She was only slightly injured and can recover with stic surgery. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t want to sue Muyang given how much she dotes on him.¡± Su Muyang looked at Shi Guang with a confused gaze before roaring, ¡°Of course Yaya won¡¯t scold me!¡± His mother was furious. ¡°Muyang, you¡¯re not a child anymore. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Su Muyang pouted his lips and said nothing ¨C he had not meant to ssh acid. Shi Guang then said, ¡°Don¡¯t me him anymore. He truly did not know that it was acid. After all, they¡¯ve known one another for a long time and to him, Su Ya has always been the kind and doting elder sister while I¡¯m just an outsider. It¡¯s only natural for him to trust her more.¡± Already furious at Shi Guang, Su Muyang spouted rudely, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to speak up for me! Hypocrite!¡± His mother wanted to scold him once more but was held back by Shi Guang who looked at Su Muyang. ¡°Go think about it yourself what Su Ya meant when she said that it was soda water. She may not have asked you to do it or she might have even tried dissuading you from doing it, but she must have been hinting at it with everything she said, asking you to do it as a punishment to me. She did not tell you that it was acid because she knew that you wouldn¡¯t do it if that was the case. She even made herself out to be a victim as though she was bullied by me, so that you would want to stand up for her!¡± Su Muyang thought about it ¨C that seemed to be the case. However, he was still in disbelief. How could someone whom he had spent such a long time with and had doted on him since he was a child want to hurt him out of the blue? ¡°Yaya is someone so kind, she must not have known about it,¡± He was finding excuses for Su Ya subconsciously. Su Muyang¡¯s mother pulled him by the ear right away. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused? No, I must ask your father toe back to teach you a good lesson¡­¡± ¡°N-No! Mum, I know my mistakes now!¡± Su Muyang was extremely afraid of Su Qiudao who would whip him painfully with his belt. Shi Guang was not surprised at Su Muyang¡¯s response. If she was in the same shoes and someone had told her that Mo Jin was an evil person, she would think that it was a lie whether or not that was the truth. There was no reason other than the fact that they had grown up together. She then looked at Su Muyang. ¡°You¡¯re not the first person nor are you the one who is suffering the worst. There¡¯s too many people that has been set up by her. Even if you were the one who threw it, she can easily deny any involvement whatsoever.¡± Su Muyang¡¯s face stiffened slightly. Lu Yanchen pulled Shi Guang away and said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on him. He¡¯s not going to believe you until he actually suffers in her hands.¡± If Shi Guang was the one sshed by the acid earlier, he would not let this brat off. Shi Guang did not want to care too much either. However, she knew that grandpa doted on this grandson of his and Su Qiudao and his wife had been kind to her as well. She then said, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, right? How about this? Later, in front of Su Ya, tell grandpa that she was the one who gave you the acid.¡± Su Muyang was still not convinced that the goddess he revered would actually set him up. But no matter how much he did not want to believe in it, he could not bury that odd, sinking sensation creeping in him. Chapter 1061 1061 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 11 Before long, Xu Yafeng arrived and Su Ya¡¯s wound had been dealt with. The moment Xu Yafeng caught sight of Su Ya¡¯s face, she was so shocked her face went pale. ¡°Yaya, my Yaya! What happened? Why are you disfigured? What should we do? Your life¡¯s ruined!¡± She bawled out in a howling shriek. In part, it was out of care for Su Ya ¨C this was her daughter after all. However, there was naturally a part of her that wanted to get something out of the Sus from this. Even though Su Ya¡¯s face only made contact with a part of the acid, it was still severely damaged and the most serious portion was at her lips area where stic surgery may not help with. She was immensely blessed that the acid did not injure her eyes. Before rifying what happened, Xu Yafeng rushed at Shi Guang while berating fiercely, ¡°It¡¯s you! It¡¯s all because of you! How vicious are you, Shi Guang? How dare you ssh someone with acid? I¡¯ve never seen anyone as evil as you!¡± She even wanted to p Shi Guang but Lu Yanchen stepped forth and pushed her hand away. Stumbling back, Xu Yafeng was furious as she rushed to Old Master Su before crying. ¡°Father, look what happened to Yaya! That Shi Guang is so evil that she can actually ssh acid at someone! She wants to ruin our Yaya¡¯s future! What should we do now? If she gets married, the other family¡¯s going to bully her for her looks!¡± Her true intentions were to have them invited back to stay with the Su Family. She then pointed at Shi Guang. ¡°Venomous woman! The Heavens will not let you off for your wrongdoings¡­!¡± Xu Yafeng then continued cussing. Old Master Su and Lu Yanchen¡¯s faces were turning ck as she continued. Su Muyang listened on uneasily and looked at the silently calm Shi Guang with an awkward and confused expression. He then said to Xu Yafeng, ¡°It wasn¡¯t her who sshed the acid, it was me.¡± Xu Yafeng was stunned and shrieked. ¡°What?¡± Su Muyang looked at Su Ya. ¡°Yaya was the one who gave it to me. She said that it was soda water, and I¡­¡± Su Ya¡¯s body stiffened before turning to Su Muyang in shock. ¡°Muyang, when did I give you any soda water? I brought nothing with me when I arrived! Everyone knows that!¡± Su Muyang felt his entire heart sinking. It was truly as Shi Guang had predicted ¨C she denied everything. Xu Yafeng roared, ¡°Why are you lying, Muyang? Are you¡­¡± Muyang¡¯s mother cut her off. ¡°It was clearly your daughter who had instigated our Muyang telling him it was soda water!¡± Shi Guang added. ¡°When Muyang sshed it, your daughter was the one who rushed forth. It was probably because she saw Yanchen pulling me away that she wanted to pull me to the acid only to have it ssh on her instead.¡± ¡°It was because of Lu Yanchen¡¯s kick that the acidnded on me!¡± Su Ya cried. ¡°Were you the one who gave Muyang the acid then?¡± Su Ya replied innocently without any hesitation, ¡°No! I don¡¯t know how Muyang got his hands on something like that!¡± Su Muyang said miserably, ¡°You were the one who gave it to me. Why are you not admitting to it?¡± Xu Yafeng rushed over like a rabid dog. ¡°How could our Yaya have done that? I know, you guys have disliked our Yaya for a long time as a family! You guys set this up together to torture my Yaya, right?¡± Chapter 1062 1062 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 12 ¡°That¡¯s not what you said before, auntie! You said that we were a family and had to help one another¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap! How could I have said something like that to you?¡± Xu Yafeng¡¯s gaze was menacing as she threw a tight p at Su Muyang. She did not wish for Su Muyang to continue rambling about what she had said ¨C if Old Master Su heard it all, they wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the Su Family! However, no one expected Xu Yafeng to p Su Muyang. Not even Xu Yafeng herself. By the time she realised she was out of line, she hurriedly changed the topic while ring at Su Muyang fiercely. ¡°Since you were young, Yaya has always doted on you! How could you do something like that to her? What should she do now? Don¡¯t you know how terrifying it is for a girl to be disfigured?¡± ¡°How dare you hit my son? Why did you hit him!¡± By the time Su Muyang¡¯s mother finally realised what had happened, she rushed forth. She had doted on her son dearly such that if thetter said that he wanted the stars in the skies, she would even try to get them for him. However, that was the precise reason why she was troubled over how to discipline this child. How could a mother like that allow someone to p her son? She merely wanted to pull Xu Yafeng away but they ended up having a scuffle while shouting, ¡°You guys are really too heartless to hurt my Yaya as such¡­!¡± At the end of the day, Xu Yafeng just wanted a reason to return to the Su Family. ¡°I¡¯ll hire the best stic surgeon and help her regain her looks!¡± Qianxun tried to pull them away from one another to no avail. ¡°All of you, STOP!¡± Old Master Su bellowed out authoritatively while rapping his cane fiercely on the ground twice. Su Qiudao¡¯s wife was out of breath as she shook from head to toe. Unlike Xu Yafeng, she was born from an aristocratic family and had never fought with anyone as such before ¨C she was no match for Xu Yafeng at all. When Qianxun was trying to pull them away, she was actually secretly helping Su Qiudao¡¯s wife. By the end of it, Xu Yafeng was the one pushed to the ground. Bam! She smashed onto a table nearby as everything on it ttered to the ground loudly. Xu Yafeng wailed loudly, feeling as though her jaw that was struck was breaking apart. Su Ya yelled out in horror, ¡°Mum¡­!¡± It took a long time before Xu Yafeng recovered. Through her life, Xu Yafeng had always been the bully with the backing of the Su Family behind her. There was not once when she had to endure something as such. The moment she got up, she wanted to lunge for Su Qiudao¡¯s wife again. A surge of wrath that stemmed from the bottom of his heart burst forth as Old Master Su bellowed, ¡°GET OUT, ALL OF YOU!¡± Su Ya¡¯s gaze was quivering as her hands curled into fists, croaking out feebly, ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Old Master Su¡¯s gaze was steely. ¡°Don¡¯t evere to the Su Family again. From this day forth, you guys have nothing to do with us anymore.¡± Xu Yafeng scolded loudly, ¡°That¡¯s too heartless, isn¡¯t it! Why don¡¯t you think about who was the one taking care of you when you were sick? To think that you turn against us now!¡± Old Master Su red at her with a bloodthirsty aura. ¡°Who was the one who took care of whom?¡± Those words had Xu Yafeng shirking like a tortoise. Su Ya clutched at her mouth and cried out, looking both weak and pitiable. However, Old Master Su was resolute this time round¡­ Chapter 1063 - 1063 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 13 1063 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 13 ¡°Leave. Your wound has already been dealt with. If you need to see another doctor for it, hurry and go. You can settle the expenses with Qianxun!¡± His meaning was clear ¨C they¡¯re not meeting again. Su Ya grabbed at Old Master Su¡¯s hand with tears brimming. ¡°Grandpa¡­ I was truly just here to visit you.¡± Looking at Old Master Su¡¯s gaze quiver, Su Qiudao¡¯s wife said to Su Ya, ¡°Su Ya, don¡¯t contact my son ever again! You guys are not blood rted so it¡¯s inappropriate for you guys to be so close to one another. Extremely inappropriate. He¡¯s still a student and he shouldn¡¯t get involved with random, casual women!¡± Those words were harsh and cut right to the bone. It was a personal attack directed at Su Ya, implying that she was a loose skank who wouldn¡¯t even let a boy off. Su Ya was thoroughly outraged. However, since Su Qiudao¡¯s wife did not direct it to her entirely, she could not refute it at all. When Old Master Su heard that, he could not take it anymore as he roared, ¡°That¡¯s enough! Get out now!¡± Muyang was only a child and yet Su Ya would do that¡­ they were both people he had raised and Old Master Su could not believe that Su Ya would be that shameless ¨C at best, he thought she would only be up to some slight tricks. And he thought it was just because she wanted to return to the Su Family. That mere thought of wanting to return meant that she still cared about the family. However, there was always a bottom line to things. If she was going to get involved with a 17-year-old boy sexually just to return to the Su Family, that was crossing the line.Read more chapter on Besides, to him, they were just like siblings. Su Ya wanted to say something but Old Master Su had already ordered Uncle Wang to send them off, causing her to fume in rage. She red at Shi Guang. ¡°You were the one who caused this!¡± Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders. ¡°You know better than anyone why everything¡¯s as such right now.¡± Su Qiudao¡¯s wife scoffed coldly in disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t put on that pitiful face as though the entire world owes it to you. You know fair well what happened today. You took advantage of our Muyang being young and gullible. At least he learnt a lesson by seeing your true colours. Keep your distance from our family in the future!¡± Su Muyang was still in a daze. When he heard his mother speaking to Su Ya, he turned to look at thetter with disappointment filling his face. Meeting with his gaze, then at the contemptuous look of everyone else around, Su Ya found herself boiling with hot rage. She grit her teeth. Shi Guang, I¡¯ll definitely not let you off! After cursing in her heart, she left with Xu Yafeng. While leaving, Xu Yafeng was cussing the entire way while Su Ya sat in the car, mming the steering wheel in a frenzied manner. Looking at her face in the mirror, she seethed with a malicious hatred as she bit her lips harshly. If Lu Yanchen had not pulled Shi Guang away or kicked Su Muyang¡¯s hand, she would not have been injured. It was all Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen¡¯s fault! Right now, her heart was just like a venomous snake as she snarled, ¡°Shi Guang, you cheap sl*t. Just you wait, I¡¯ll have you pay a terrible price for it!¡± ¨C Shi Guang was only wishing that Su Ya would never appear in the Su Family again after what happened. She felt that Lu Yanchen had been looking at her fixatedly through the entire journey home. Turning around, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chapter 1064 1064 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 14 Lu Yanchen caressed her cheek gently with his finger before leaning in to kiss her on the forehead and saying softly, ¡°A little longer and she¡¯ll never appear before you ever again.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do if she chooses to show up as well. After all, she¡¯s been at the Su Family for many years. It¡¯s impossible to cut off all contact just like that.¡± Shi Guang wrapped her arms around his waist gently and hugged him. If not for him, the oue would have been unimaginable. She was truly thankful that she had managed to meet him in her life. She decided to love him even more in the future. Wait, no. She had already given him all her love she had in this life ¨C if so, there can¡¯t be anyparison of more or less. Reaching behind his neck, she pulled his head down and kissed him gently. Lu Yanchen raised the hand that was at her waist over to her head and pulled her in, kissing her deeply. Unlike Shi Guang¡¯s soft and tender kiss that was like a drizzle, his passion was like a thunderstorm as he opened her mouth dominatingly. Before long, the both of them were almost panting. However, when he wanted to pull back his hand that was around her waist, his nails even scraped her gently. The both of them were so close that¡­ Shi Guang felt it. Lu Yanchen¡¯s long, slim fingers raised her chin as he bit on her lips in a punishing manner. ¡°How dare youugh after fuelling the fire.¡± Shi Guang buried herself in his embrace, wheedling, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. I merely wanted to reward you by kissing you. Who knew that you would¡­¡± Lu Yanchen proimed righteously, ¡°There¡¯s no other way! I¡¯m afflicted with an addiction of eating you!¡± Shi Guang was shocked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be an addiction of wanting my skin?¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head and exined logically, ¡°That¡¯s right. An addiction of wanting to eat your skin. Therefore, when you see me from now on, you¡¯ll have to kiss and hug me no matter when and why!¡± Shi Guang: ‡å This guy was spouting nonsense! In fact, it was logical nonsense! In her silent, sweating moment, Lu Yanchen had already carried her to the bedroom while pinning her beneath him. Before long, Shi Guang was nothing but a puddle of lust that he skipped yfully in. Lu Yanchen was somewhat hurried that day ¨C that bottle of acid must have given him a huge scare as he was already kissing her fiercely before much forey. After their passionate session, Shi Guang could not fall asleep even though she was really tired. Resting her head on Lu Yanchen¡¯s arm, she looked at him. ¡°Do you think what Su Ya said was real? That Yan Zi was the one who caused my sister¡¯s disappearance?¡± ¡°Probably so.¡± Shi Guang sighed and slid down from his arm before sitting up. ¡°There¡¯s no hatred between me and Yan Zi. When she was staying at the Lus ce with her mother previously, I saw Yan Zi looking at Chief Lu with a particrly hateful gaze. I think I mentioned it to you before¡­¡± ¡°Her mother was unfaithful and she hated her mother for it. She hated Chief Lu because her mother fancied him. Back when she was studying in the country, she hated Chief Lu to the core and it was because of that that she helped Yang Sitong. It was also because you married me that she targeted you. Do you hate me?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°Right now, I just want to know if Rong Mo¡¯s my sister.¡± Chapter 1065 1065 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 15 The issue of whether Rong Mo was Mo Feifei was something that merely needed time. Right now, Lu Yanchen was worried about something else ¨C Su Ya. Today¡¯s incident was different from the past. Not only did Su Ya suffer, she was humiliated and disfigured. At the same time, the Su Family had dered to cut off all ties with them. When pushed to a corner, even rats would fight back. Within the span of 10 days, Su Ya had lost everything including the future she had nned ¨C all because of Shi Guang. There was no guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t do anything deranged just for revenge. Shi Guang saw his slightly dazed look and raised brow as though he was pondering over something. Touching his face, she smiled and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you spacing out for?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her and gave a fake smile. ¡°Be careful for this period of time. I¡¯ll assign a few more bodyguards to you tomorrow.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face stiffened at those words. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Why? Su Ya is no Yang Sitong. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d go as crazy as Yang Sitong did the other day, right?¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply that Su Ya was a hundred times more terrifying than Yang Sitong. Compared to Yang Sitong, Su Ya was smarter and way more devious. Pushing someone like that to her edge was truly frightening. She wouldn¡¯t juste at Shi Guang crazily like Yang Sitong ¨C when she doese, it would be nned. Shi Guang was always trusting of Lu Yanchen¡¯s instincts and she did not dare take her safety for granted. ¡°Alright then. But just make sure the bodyguards are not too conspicuous.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go arrange for it now.¡± Shi Guang pulled his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. I¡¯ll be at the provincial team the entire day tomorrow. Arrange for it tomorrow morning ande pick me up at night.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± They were in agreement. Lu Yanchen cupped her face while kissing on her lips tenderly and dominatingly such that he was about to devour her whole. She curled her arms around his neck and kissed back ¨C this was like a back and forth war. However, she was no match for Lu Yanchen and found herself in a delirious state before long. She tried fighting back by sitting on top of him but with a single move, he pinned her beneath him. Sensing that they were about to go for round two, Shi Guang hurriedly dered, ¡°No more. There¡¯s no more condoms.¡± Lu Yanchen breathed out beside her ear. ¡°Raw then.¡± Shi Guang rejected it. ¡°No, absolutely not. I¡¯ll still got to look for my sister.¡± What has looking for her sister got to do with doing it raw? Lu Yanchen bit at her ears. ¡°Why are you thinking of her at a time like this?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s body was feeling fuzzy all over. ¡°Because I miss her?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°¡­¡± He had heard about how terrifying people who were overly protective of their siblings were¡­ for a moment, he suddenly did not wish that Mo Feifei would return. There¡¯s a high chance that his wife¡¯s got a deep fetish for her sister! ¨C Qianxun appeared on the hot searches once more, this time round with Rong Mo involved. They were filmed when Qianxun sent Rong Mo off and the act of Rong Mo supporting Qianxun from her fall was even spread as their rtionship being exposed! Qianxun was so used to rumours about her that she wasn¡¯t bothered at all. However, Rong Mo was. A so-called rtionship rumor as such was a bloodbath for a neer into the entertainment scene like Rong Mo! Chapter 1066 1066 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 16 SA was a huge club invested by the Shang Corporation. In a ce like Z City, there were tons of entertainment clubs all around. However, SA was the most exclusive of them all. There were two types of escorts within ¨C gorgeous young women and handsome young men. Also, there were even professionals to train these escorts while the entire ce was designed by famous designers such that every single pir, wall and area was just like another world of its own. The rumours about how Shang Mo swung both ways probably stemmed from the fact that he ran this club. However, while this was an important ce for the Shang Corporation, Shang Mo rarely visited this ce unless he had to meet for business. That day, Shang Mo headed to SA right after returning to Z City. He was indeed meeting with a client earlier on. However, long after the client left, Shang Mo was still there, drinking ss after ss. This was not usual for Shang Mo. There was a long-haired beauty beside him. She had sparkling, bright eyes alongside beautifully crafted brows andshes. Her porcin skin revealed a slight pinkish blush and those thin lips carried a gentle shade of rose. Clients that met here for business would often have beautiful girls apanying them. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. As the boss, there was naturally a need for Shang Mo to call for a girl while he was here to conduct business ¨C how else would he manage to seal the deal? However, he never once touched these women. The women knew the rules too and they would just sit quietly at the side, acting as his vase. After the client left, the beautiful girl wanted to leave as well. However, Shang Mo did not ask for her to leave. Thus, she sat down obediently, feeling slightly excited ¨C she was the first woman whom Mr Shang had not chased away and kept to drink with him. This was the Mr Shang. If he fancied her, she would have it made in a single leap. Carrying a slightly cautious and expectant attitude, she looked at him endearingly with the most charming smile she could muster up. However, Shang Mo ignored herpletely. He did not have her leave because he wanted someone to pour the wine for him. The woman was indignant, feeling that she was beautiful enough that any man should fall for her charms. Her eyes twinkled as she moved slightly, bumping into Shang Mo gently. Her devilish actions and gaze were daring and tempting. ¡°Mr Shang, let me drink with you.¡± Shang Mo supported his forehead with his hand and raised his brow. He merely wanted to drink in silence. Yet, the sound of this woman¡¯s voice had disrupted his peace. Raising his finger, he loosened his tie in frustration. Spitting out the stale air in his mouth, he drank yet another ss of wine. Thinking that it was his way of epting her request, the woman hurriedly drank her ss of wine as well while refilling their sses. Holding her ss of wine, her body wrapped closer to Shang Mo¡¯s as she climbed step by step, even pushing her chest against his arm seductively. ¡°Mr Shang¡­¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze turned deep as an abyss. Turning slightly, he swept his gaze across the woman who was sticking to him as his eyes flickered dangerously¡­ Chapter 1067 1067 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 17 Blissfully unaware, the woman continued wrapping around Shang Mo and even used her hand, reaching beneath Shang Mo¡¯s clothes in a testing manner. The reason why Shang Mo did not push her away was because he too wanted to test himself if he had an interest in anyone else other than Rong Mo. He refused to believe that Rong Mo was the only one for him. When the woman tunnelled her hands beneath his clothes and merely touched his undershirt, he felt uneasy from head to toe ¨C in fact, he was disgusted. That fiery passion that he had felt while thinking about Rong Mo was instantly cooled by this woman¡¯s presence. Seeing how she was about to move beneath his undershirt, Shang Mo could take it no longer as he pulled the woman¡¯s hand away. ¡°Mr Shang.¡± She wanted to coil onto him once more. Shang Mo flung her away, causing her to fall on the stone table on the side while all the bottles of wine on it fell onto the ground. Big Mountain was keeping guard outside as he rushed in when he heard themotion. The woman seemed to have suffered a bad fall and was looking at him with tears brimming in her eyes. Helping her up, Big Mountain then had her leave first. He then took over the role of pouring Shang Mo wine. Eyeing Big Mountain coldly, Shang Mo pursed his cold lips without saying anything before drinking another shot. So, no one else other than Rong Mo? What was so worth it about Rong Mo? Every night, Shang Mo would dream of Rong Mo being pinned beneath him. At times, Rong Mo was a woman, at other times, a woman¡­ He felt his stomach churning ufortably after drinking that much wine. Shaking his head irritably, Shang Mo took his phone out and swiped through it. The top news was about Qianxun¡¯s new rtionship being exposed and how she had spent the night with a new actor eight years younger than her, Rong Mo! To think that he would fancy that woman! Shang Mo could not deny that the woman had a devilish charm to her. While outsiders may not know, he knew ¨C that woman was of the Su Family. This Rong Mo really has good taste huh? Shang Mo poured another ss of wine and gulped it down entirely. ss after ss of hard liquor had his body burning up rapidly while his head was buzzing. Big Mountain frowned and watched at the side worriedly. The Mr Shang that he knew was someone that was capable of everything. No matter what happened, he would never give off such a frustrated expression nor vent his feelings through alcohol. ¡°Mr Shang, it¡¯ste now. Do you wish to head back and rest?¡± Shang Mo ignored him and pressed his be. Head back? He knew that Rong Mo had returned today and he did not wish to meet her. He wanted Rong Mo, regardless of gender. There was a unique disposition that Rong Mo had such that when he spent time with her, he would always feel rxed and at ease. The realisation that Rong Mo had fallen in love with a woman gave him an urge to want to just f*ck Rong Mo there and then. Shang Mo poured himself more wine and drank ss after ss. By the time Big Mountain carried him and left, Shang Mo was alreadypletely drunk and his legs were limp. However, his eyes still carried a cold, dazed look. After carrying Shang Mo to the car, Big Mountain drove back to the Shangs¡¯ ce. Chapter 1068 1068 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 18 When they arrived, the lights in the house were lit. Big Mountain wanted to carry Shang Mo out, but thetter refused to budge in the car. Standing outside, Big Mountain was conflicted. He knew that Mr Rong was back and he was contemting whether or not to request for Mr Rong¡¯s help. ¨C Rong Mo had returned home right after leaving Qianxun¡¯s ce in the afternoon. She found her room looking extremely simr to her room back in the capital. After taking a shower, she headed to bed and slept. Post dinner, she spent her time searching her bedroom trying to find anything familiar that could jolt her memories but to no avail. Just as she pulled open a cab at the edge of her bed, she found something that could possibly help her. A diary. Opening it, she found sketches of a bright, cheery girl that was smiling and looking sunshine. When she had her assistant look it up on the inte, there was indeed much news of Shi Guang and her photos. Littly. Shi Guang. Her sister. She was indeed exceptional. She was now a national swimmer and even though she hadn¡¯t taken part in internationalpetitions, she had clinched many champion titles domestically. She was beautiful with long locks and a good figure, always bearing a sunshine smile. There were many of her fans on Weibo referring her as the Swimming Goddess. She had a good love life as well. After her sub ount was exposed, Lu Yanchen was given the nickname ¡®Wife Doting Devil¡¯ and they would always unt their love, causing them to be the subject of envy for many maidens out there. Curious to find out if Lu Yanchen truly doted on Shi Guang as the inte had imed, Rong Mo had searched for the sub ount as well only to find the posts resembling a teenage love drama. The both of them met in high school and fell in love. That was why when Rong Mo saw her sketches, she recognized them as Shi Guang right away. Rong Mo¡¯s eyes were reddened as she stroked the face of the girl in her sketching. ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re my sister, right?¡± If she wasn¡¯t, there wouldn¡¯t be so many sketches of her. Except, Rong Mo did not know the sort of dangers they were facing such that she could not reconcile with her sister nor did she remember what happenedter on such that she ended up in Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s hands once more. Flipping through the pages, her gaze narrowed. The next page contained many names. Qianxun, Su Ya, Lin Yi¡¯er, Yang Sitong and Shi Guang. They were lined in a circle around a name in the middle ¨C Mo Feifei. The line connecting Su Ya and Qianxun said ¡®Aunt and niece¡¯ The line connecting her and Su Ya said ¡®Not friends¡¯ The line connecting her and Shi Guang said ¡®Sisters¡¯ Sisters Indeed, Shi Guang was her sister! She must not have remembered who she was previously nor who she was looking for and hence created this note for herself. At that thought, Rong Mo flipped to the next page. It was a diary entry. Even though it was a diary entry, it was written from a third person point of view narrating a girl named Mo Feifei. She was a genius girl who was a good kid to her parents. However, there came a day when she was cornered by four girls in her school and was met with violence. Chapter 1069 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 1069 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 19 Rong Mo garnered that it must have been an event that she could not forget no matter what. That was the reason why it was the first thing she recalled despite losing her memories and hence rushed to write it all down. A once good friend of hers along with three other strangers bullied and abused her. They threatened her to leave the school and transfer or they would beat her up each time they saw her. Despite how cruel their beatings were, she could not fight back at all ¨C she was one and they were four. Surrounding her, the only thing she could do was cover her head while they rained punches onto her. Because of that series of events, she fell into a deepa as a vegetable for seven years. However, she could not recall just how she fell into thea. She merely suspected that everything was a set up and that the next target was possibly Shi Guang. Mo Feifei told herself resolutely that she would have to protect her sister no matter what and not let anyone bully her! Campus violence! Coma! Vegetable! The book in Rong Mo¡¯s hand fell to the ground as she clutched at her head. For some reason, the thought of those words hurt her head so badly it felt as though it would explode at any moment. The image of a girl crying by the beach she had once dreamt of reeled by her mind once more. The girl was crying dismally and Rong Mo felt as though her own heart was being torn apart. ¡°Dad, mum! I¡¯m sorry, I was the cause! It was me!¡± The girl jumped off the building and closed her eyes, tears dancing in the air while her clothes spread out like a butterfly. Landing on the ground like a kite, blood sttered everywhere. The scene changed to that of a white hospital room that was filled with the scent of disinfectants. A girl, Shi Guang, was sprawling by her bed, holding her hand and screaming, ¡°Feifei, wake up! Feifei¡­!¡± ¡°Feifei, dad and mum has left me! You mustn¡¯t leave me too! Please wake up, Feifei! Please! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m Littly! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± ¡°Feifei¡­!¡± A series of shocks and pain gushed through Rong Mo¡¯s mind. Clutching her chest, she felt an extreme difort. She wanted to stand up but her vision was spinning. Scenes after scenes of familiar images spun through her mind as familiar voices lingered within her ears. Sheid there silently in that white hospital room. Her sister woulde visit her every other day and massage her body gently, helping her shower asionally while rting her day to day life. ¡°Feifei, I hate them. I¡¯m going to kill them.¡± ¡°Feifei, wait for me. Once I grow up, I¡¯ll take revenge.¡± ¡°Feifei, how should I kill them? Kidnap? Arson?¡± ¡°Feifei, grandma said that I shouldn¡¯t think that way. Even if I think of such stuff, it won¡¯t help you wake up.¡± ¡°Feifei, grandma brought me to pray to Buddha. I made a wish before Buddha that as long as you can wake up and you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll forgive them.¡± ¡°Feifei, won¡¯t you hurry and wake up?¡± ¡°Feifei, I got to know Yang Sitong¡¯s fianc¨¦. Say, should I steal him away from her?¡± Chapter 1070 1070 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 20 ¡°Feifei, I really like Lu Yanchen. Really, really do. Even though he may seem cold and always mock me for being stupid and ugly, he¡¯s actually really, really nice to me. It¡¯s just that he¡¯s a Tsundere at times. Heh, I¡¯ll call him the Tsundere Young Master then¡­¡± ¡°Feifei, Lu Yanchen broke up with me. I¡¯m really sad. I don¡¯t know why he would do that. He said that he was tired of me but he had just told me the previous day that he wanted to marry me.¡± ¡°Feifei, I can¡¯t forget Lu Yanchen. I really miss him but I can¡¯t find him anymore. He¡¯s gone and he¡¯s nevering back.¡± ¡°Feifei, please wake up. I¡¯m so sad I feel like I¡¯m dying. Please wake up and console me.¡± ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m starting university and will be heading to the provincial city soon. So, we¡¯ll be moving today but I¡¯ll have to visit you less often.¡± ¡°Feifei, are you angry that I did not visit you after getting the champion¡¯s title? Some things have happened¡­ I met Lu Yanchen again. He was the one who passed me the trophy¡­¡± ¡°Feifei, I¡¯m coaching Lu Yanchen how to swim. I want to teach him properly to have him ovee his water vertigo. Feifei, do you think this is a right decision?¡± ¡°Feifei, Lu Yanchen said he wants to marry me. I don¡¯t know why he would want to do that.¡± ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re about to do your operation soon and you may wake up from it. I hope that you wake up before my wedding. I want you to attend my wedding with Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡­ Shi Guang went from being a small little girl to a woman. From a frail, little weakling to a lovely, sweet teenager before turning even more beautiful and sunshine¡­ From her belly full of hatred, Shi Guang had be magnanimous because of her. At the same time, it was because of her that Shi Guang had met Lu Yanchen¡­ before ending up together with him. Yet, she was just lying on the bed in aa ¨C she could hear what Shi Guang was saying, she just couldn¡¯t wake up. Even though she could open her eyes at time, she couldn¡¯t give any sort of response. Rong Mo bit her lips tightly but no matter how she tried, she could not stop her tears from rolling down. The moment she thought of how Shi Guang had suffered over the years, she could not contain the misery in her heart. Sorry, Littly. I was the one who had failed to take good care of you. Instead, you had to endure such hardship because of me! But, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll never abandon you again. Never again! Rong Mo promised herself silently till she could no longer help it and broke out into a despondent wail. Shi Guang! My sister¡­! Afterposing herself, Rong Mo went to wash up in the bathroom and had a change of clothes. She wanted to go look for Shi Guang right away. She reckoned that the reason why she did not do so previously was because she had not fully remembered who she was. However, she knew now ¨C she was Mo Feifei. How could she sit there idly and wait for the meeting arranged with Qianxun? No, she could wait no longer ¨C she had to go look for Shi Guang now! Shi Guang¡¯s address and phone number was written in the notebook ¨C she could go now! Rong Mo tidied herself and dashed down the stairs. Just then, Big Mountain carried a sturdy body and entered. It was Shang Mo. He was reeking of alcohol, seemingly dead drunk. Chapter 1071 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 21 1071 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 21 Shang Mo sat in the car for the longest time without moving at all Big Mountain stood outside, perplexed. He was curious as to why Mr Shang was not getting out of the car nor entering the house ¨C what was going on? Besides, it was unusual for Mr Shang to get that drunk. The way Mr Shang was right now was akin to a devil coldness had been stripped off and was just devilishly seductive. Completely drunk, Shang Mo was dazed and could not understand what was going onpletely as well. He was probably tied up by his internal conflict as he rubbed his be before getting out of the car. When Big Mountain saw him do that, he rushed forth and helped Shang Mo into the house. That was when they met Rong Mo who was heading down. Looking at Rong Mo standing in the living room, Shang Mo¡¯s deep eyes squinted slightly with azy casualness. The moment their gaze met, it felt as though a current was jolting through his bones. As for Rong Mo, she was stunned momentarily. Without his spectacles, Shang Mo was like a wolf without any sense of decency and reeking of charisma. His drunken,zy disposition made him exude a lethally seductive aura that was akin to poison. It was something that lured people in while scaring them away. Big Mountain called out, ¡°Mr Rong.¡± Rong Mo smiled. ¡°Mr Shang is drunk?¡± Nodding his head, Big Mountain pleaded, ¡°Mr Rong, could you help me prepare a bowl of soup to help Mr Shang clear his hangover?¡± Rong Mo wanted to reject his request as she wanted to rush over to meet Shi Guang. However, she realised after looking at the clock in the living room that it was veryte. It was almost midnight. This was a problem that she had not noticed earlier on. Since they had already waited so long, she could just wait another day to look for Shi Guang. However, she could use Shang Mo¡¯s phone to give Shi Guang a callter on.Read more chapter on Big Mountain only noticed that Rong Mo was about to head out when he noticed thetter¡¯s hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I did not know that you were rushing out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not anymore. Carry Mr Shang back to the room and I¡¯ll prepare the hangover soup,¡± Rong Mo said before turning to the kitchen. Shang Mo¡¯s gaze followed Rong Mo all the way to the kitchen ¨C it was both scorching and dazed as though he wanted to melt her. ¡°Where were you going?¡± A low voice growled when Rong Mo turned on the lights. Turning her head, she saw Shang Mo leaning near the kitchen of the entrance while looking at her cially. She turned aroundpletely and looked at him. ¡°To visit a friend.¡± ¡°Who?!¡± He questioned. Rong Mo did not wish to tell him that it was Shi Guang. She was close to Granny Shang such that she could tell thetter anything. However, that was not the case with Shang Mo. Not receiving his reply, Shang Mo inched forth and narrowed his gaze dangerously. ¡°Qianxun?¡± The both of them were so close that she was consumed by his scent of alcohol. Rong Mo was stunned at thatment as she shook her head. ¡°Not her.¡± His cold expression turned warmer as he continued advancing while staggering. Worried that he might lose his bnce, Rong Mo reached out to support him. However, Shang Mo ended up resting his entire body weight onto her arm. With her petite statute, Rong Mo nearly lost her bnce. Thankfully, Big Mountain helped support Shang Mo at the back. Ugh, just how much did he drink? Her impression of Shang Mo was someone who was extremely calm and shouldn¡¯t have no control towards his alcohol intake. Chapter 1072 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 22

    Chapter 1072 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 22

    Rong Mo carried Shang Mo to his room with the help of Big Mountain. ¡°Mr Rong, please get a towel,¡± Big Mountain requested as he helped Shang Mo take off his shoes. Entering the bathroom, Rong Mo warmed a towel with hot water before handing it to Big Mountain so that he could use it to wipe Shang Mo¡¯s face. However, Big Mountain did not take it from her and instead, he dodged. Rong Mo then frowned ¨C she had to do it? Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Stunned for a moment, Rong Mo started helping Shang Mo wipe his face. Shang Mo had truly drank too much such that his entire head was hurting especially at the temple area which felt as though a sharp objecting was piercing it. He took the warm towel from Rong Mo and covered his entire face with it. It was only with the warmth that he started feeling better. Before long, he closed his eyes and took the towel away, handing it to Rong Mo. ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± Rong Mo took it over and rinsed it with hot water once more before passing it to Shang Mo. Once again, Shang Mo covered his face with it and sobered up slightly. Opening his eyes, his gaze was fixated on Rong Mo¡¯s face. Rong Mo suddenly felt that Shang Mo seemed like a poisonous poppy. She had not thought that spectacles would make such a huge difference to a person¡¯s image. Massaging his temple area gently, Shang Mo raised his brow and looked at Rong Mo beside the bed. It was as though he was hinting that she should help him massage. However, Rong Mo sat there stilly. His expression turned slightly ashen as he raised his gaze towards Big Mountain standing at the side coldly. Instantly, Big Mountain froze up slightly and looked at Shang Mo, stunned, before turning to Rong Mo and slowly backing off. Closing his eyes once more, Shang Mo leaned against the bed while passing the towel to Rong Mo. Rong Mo only found out that Big Mountain had left after standing up. Stunned for a moment, she wet the towel again and returned before covering the towel on Shang Mo¡¯s face. Shang Mo then turned andid down on Rong Mo¡¯sp right away. Rong Mo¡¯s sweet, petite face was filled with shock as her eyes widened slightly in a dazed manner. ¡°...¡± What was going on here? How did he end up on her leg? Rong Mo¡¯s body stiffened uncontrobly ¨C this was the first time she was so intimate with a man as her heart started racing. ¡°My head hurts!¡± Shang Mo knitted his brows and ordered coldly, ¡°Massage!¡± Rong Mo grunted internally. The drunk Shang Mo resembled a child. She was both speechless and exasperated before putting her hand on his temple and started massaging gently. It was the perfect pressure and herfortable massaging had his expression rxing. His head no longer hurt and neither did his heart as he smirked gently beneath the towel. ¡°Mr Shang, don¡¯t drink so much in the future. Granny would be worried if she finds out,¡± Not wanting the atmosphere to be overly tense, Rong Mo added a casual statement about Granny Shang. ¡°Got it.¡± Not expecting a reply, Rong Mo was stunned slightly at his voice. ¡°You have a thing for Qianxun?¡± Suddenly, Shang Mo asked. Rong Mo¡¯s hands paused instinctively as she looked at Shang Mo and asked, shocked, ¡°Why would you say that?¡± How could she possibly fancy Qianxun ¨C they were both women! Shang Mo said nothing as he hid his face beneath the towel. Chapter 1073 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 23

    Chapter 1073 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 23

    The long silence caused the towel to go cold once more. However, Shang Mo did not remove it and request for Rong Mo to warm it up. Realizing that the towel had gone cold, Rong Mo raised it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go warm up the towel.¡± She was waiting for Shang Mo to get up but thetter¡¯s head was just on herp the entire time. Feeling uneasy from head to toe, she called out, ¡°Mr Shang?¡± Was this something that two men were supposed to be doing? Could Shang Mo truly have ideas about her male persona? Shang Mo gradually sat up and tossed the towel to Rong Mo, seemingly irked. Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± Had she done something wrong to annoy him once more? This was truly an emotionally unstable man. She heated the towel and passed it to Shang Mo. This time round, he did not take it over and merely looked at her ndly. Rong Mo suppressed her apprehensiveness and smiled at him before passing the towel to him once more. Unable to sense any changes in Rong Mo¡¯s expression, Shang Mo took the towel over as though he had just been defeated in a war. The moment the towel was off her hands, Rong Mo turned around intending to leave. However, she had merely taken a single step when her wrist was grabbed by a forceful tug which pulled her back to the bedside. Rong Mo turned her head around, surprised. ¡°What?¡± His gaze was ambiguous as he red at her coldly. ¡°Where are you heading to?¡± ¡°To check if the hangover soup¡¯s done,¡± Rong Mo exined. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. Why would I need a hangover soup?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s expression rxed before leaning back against the bed. Rong Mo was stunned for a moment, not knowing tough or to cry. ¡°...¡± That isn¡¯t being drunk? ¡°Hangover soups are not reserved only for drunk people. Anyone who¡¯s had alcohol can drink them,¡± She smiled and borated. Shang Mo agreed to it ndly before narrowing his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s going on with you and Qianxun? You¡¯re a neer now. A rumour like that won¡¯t do you any good. Besides, they im that you two are together?¡± ¡°Me and Qianxun? What about us?¡± Rong Mo had no phone so she had no clue about the rumours. Shang Mo took out his phone, unlocked it and went on the inte before opening news of the rumour and shoving the phone to Rong Mo. After reading it, Rong Moughed helplessly. ¡°These people can truly create anything out of thin air. I went to Qianxun¡¯s ce because I was looking for her for something. I left without staying for long. And that hug was entirely due to the shooting angle. I saw that she was about to slip and I helped her up.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± What else? ¡°Then why are you heading out sote at night?¡± Shang Mo suddenly bolted upright and inched towards Rong Mo¡¯s face ¨C the distance was so close that they could feel one another breathe. The sudden closing of the gap between them had Rong Mo¡¯s heart skipping a beat. The drunk Shang Mo seemed like an investigator that was checking up on her every move ¨C was she not allowed to have privacy? ¡°To do something.¡± She smiled and did not rify things before standing up and backing off. ¡°I¡¯ll go check if the soup¡¯s done.¡± With that, she left. It was only after she closed the door that she realised her chest was heaving heavily while her heart pounded furiously. Chapter 1074 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 24

    Chapter 1074 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 24

    Without his spectacles, Shang Mo was like a devil, lookingzy, acting devilishly and an abyssal gaze... every single motion he took brought with it an unparalleled charm with a sinful seductiveness. He no longer resembled a human, but a poppy seed that lured with a tempting poison. He was clearly someone who looked extremely decent and well mannered with his spectacles on. People who did not know better might have thought that it was two entirely different people. Rong Mo headed down with a beguiled expression. When she caught sight of Big Mountain in the living room, she was delighted ¨C he could bring the hangover soup to Shang Mo so she could avoid more contact with Shang Mo. ¡°Big Mountain.¡± Big Mountain was on a call when he turned around upon hearing the voice only to see Rong Mo rushing to him with an excited look. Suddenly, Big Mountain felt his heart clench up ¨C while others may not know, he knew that there was a sexual tension between Mr Rong and Mr Shang. Even though he wasn¡¯t certain if Mr Rong fancied men, he knew that something was definitely off with Mr Shang... hence, he could not help but feel nervous at Rong Mo¡¯s sudden friendliness. ¡°Is there anything, Mr Rong?¡± ¡°The hangover soup¡¯s ready. Bring it up for Mr Shang.¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m going to fetch my girlfriend.¡± Big Mountain did not want to do it ¨C such a timing would definitely lead to rumours. ¡°Girlfriend? When have you had a girlfriend?¡± Rong Mo did not seem to remember Big Mountain having a girlfriend. ¡°Erm... just...¡± ¡°Just?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve courted her for a long time and she finally agreed to be my girlfriend. That¡¯s why I¡¯m rushing to go see her now.¡± Big Mountain waved his phone ¨C his call was still connected on the other end. Rong Mo did not suspect anything and merely smiled before heading to the kitchen. Heaving a sigh of relief, he turned and headed out. When he ced his phone by his ear once more, a male voice rang out, ¡°F*ck you! Since when did I be your girlfriend...¡± ¨C Holding the hangover soup, Rong Mo stood in front of the door for a long time before entering. The moment she entered, she was stunned ¨C Shang Mo had just taken a shower and was sitting on the bed wearing nothing but a bathrobe. His hair was still wet as he held a ss of red wine ¨C the bottle on the table was already half finished. Rong Mo sweated. ¡°Mr Shang, you¡¯re still drinking?¡± He¡¯s still drinking despite being this drunk? Even if he doesn¡¯t care for himself, he should spare a thought for Granny Shang! Granny was already really old. If she found out that he was destroying his health as such, she would go into a fit! ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. Have this hangover soup. You¡¯ll feel better after.¡± Rong Mo ced the soup at the bedside. She reached over for Shang Mo¡¯s ss of red wine but he dodged his hand away. ¡°No!¡± His dodging of Rong Mo caused some of the red wine to spill out, creating a piercing streak of scarlet across the pure, white sheets. Rong Mo¡¯s beautifulshes raised slightly as she met with Shang Mo¡¯s gaze, looking devilish and released. Really, this man was just like a child. She was right in describing him as such previously. Softening her voice, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore. Too much alcohol is bad for your body.¡± Shang Mo tilted his headzily and ced the ss down before inching beside her and whispering, ¡°You¡¯re worried about me?¡± Rong Mo was frozen for breath for a moment, looking at that dangerously seductive face of his. Pursing her lips, she held her breath and replied carefully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my brother? Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be worried?¡± Chapter 1075 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 25 Chapter 1075 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 25 She was someone that was really innocent. Through her memories, she could not recall any moments of love towards the other sex. However, even someone like her could sense that Shang Mo¡¯s intents towards her were not entirely pure. The way he looked at her was dangerously domineering. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to drink it, have a good rest then,¡± Even as she tried her best topose herself, she could not stop her voice from quivering slightly. With that, she turned around to leave. Just as she was about to open the door, she found her wrist being tugged back by a warm hand. She then fell overpletely before finding her back pinned against the wall. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Rong Mo struggled. Even though Shang Mo was drunk and might not even know what he was doing at the moment, his strength had not diminished in the slightest bit. She could not fight back at all with what little strength she had. He curled his arm around her waist with one hand while raising her chin with the other, forcing her to look at him. Inching so closely that their lips were almost touching, he said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you... fancied men?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She did fancy men ¨C but as a woman. When she dered that she fancied women in the capacity of a man, she exinedter on that it was just a moment of convenience that had her dering as such. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± ¡°Try what?¡± She blurted out and regretted it the moment after. With that piercing gaze and that lustful posture, there was no way she could not tell what he meant by trying. ¡°Let me go first,¡± She wanted to get out of here and look for her sister. Shang Mo was way too scary ¨C it was as though he was about to devour her. Frowning, Shang Mo¡¯s face could not help but turn cold as well. ¡°You¡¯re not agreeable?¡± He thought that she was rejecting him indirectly. Rong Mo could barely catch her breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Let me go, I¡¯ve got something on.¡± But yes, she was rejecting him indirectly. Shang Mo¡¯s raising temper halted as he suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about? I¡¯m talking about us trying out as lovers.¡± Lovers! He really said it! It did not seem as though he was joking but it did not seem as though he was being entirely serious either ¨C he was drunk after all. This pervert! Nutcase! She was a man right now! Rong Mo¡¯s face blushed red uncontrobly, so angry that she did not know what to say anymore. Heaving a deep breath, she tried saying in a steady tone, ¡°Shang Mo, take a close look. I¡¯m a man and so are you. How could two men be together...¡± ¡°I know you¡¯re a man!¡± Shang Mo interrupted. ¡°Why can¡¯t two men...¡± I wish you were a woman too but I¡¯ve got no other choice now! I just want you! Rong Mo: ¡°...¡± You like men? But I¡¯m actually a woman! Rong Mo wanted to reply that but she found herself incapable of saying it. His long fingers stroked her face gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me?¡± Rong Mo dered immediately. ¡°No, not at all nor do I like being with other men. I don¡¯t think you do either. You¡¯re just drunk right now and don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. How about this, let me go first and you can head to bed. We¡¯ll discuss this after you wake up?¡± ¡°Would you sleep with me?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze swept around her face and eventually fixated on her lips. Chapter 1076 - 1076 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 26 1076 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 26 Feeling like his lips were about toe down, Rong Mo tilted her head in shock. However, her head was pulled towards him immediately after as he croaked, ¡°You like me. I¡¯m sure... consider it? Consider giving a chance for us to try things out, alright?¡± His lips approached and brushed by hers flirtingly. Rong Mo breathed heavily and replied coldly, ¡°How are you so sure? Who do you think you are? Someone that everyone must like? Hurry and let me go or I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Shang Mo looked at her silently for awhile before dering solemnly and authoritatively, ¡°Never mind. As long as I like you, that¡¯ll do.¡± He then raised her chin slightly and kissed her right on the lips. Rong Mo¡¯s eyes widened and she waspletely stunned. She had not came to a full realization of what was going on yet as her breathing nearly stopped while her heart pounded profusely as though it was leaping out of her chest. By the time she realised what was going on, Shang Mo had already prated through the defences, peeling her teeth away while reaching... deeper in. Rong Mo dodged her tongue away instantly but it was still caught by him. She resisted through stifled sounds but it was of no use, he merely turned more aggressive. Punching against his chest, she could not push him away at all as she moved to punching him on the shoulders... still to no avail. That was the difference in strength between a man and a woman ¨C she could only go through the flow. His aggressive dominance had her struggling to breathe as her head started spinning slightly. Shang Mo had initially only wanted to peck her on the lips like a kiss that was to lock in their love. However, she was too sweet for him to resist ¨C he felt like a man who had found water in a desert and merely wanted more. His hand was no longer restrained as well as he started roaming around her waist. She was truly skinny. Sensing her struggling, Shang Mo pushed ahead and pinned her against the wall, feeling a mushy, boneless feeling at the chest area. How should he describe that feeling? In any case, it just felt more like he was pinning against a woman... with that softness at the chest. Shang Mo¡¯s eyes bolted wide open. Woman? Rong Mo was a woman! He broke the kiss and let Rong Mo go. When Rong Mo regained her freedom, her first instinct was to raise her hand and throw a p over. However, her hand was midair when he caught her swiftly before pinning her against the wall. His body moved forth as he pinned and grinded against her body once more as though he was testing for something. Rong Mo was in pain against being pinned. Shang Mo went to the gym regrly and his chest was extremely tough. In fact, his entire body was filled with muscles such that Rong Mo could barely breathe after being squeezed. But that was not all. Given that distance, there was no way Shang Mo could not have realised her gender. Or perhaps, he had already found out and was just making sure... ¡°Get lost!!¡± Rong Mo was thoroughly enraged now as the hand that was raised earlier thumped down on his shoulder. After receiving the thump, Shang Mo held her hand and pinned her against the wall, looking at her with a scorching gaze. The both of them had just kissed and her petite face was flushed red, looking tender and delectable. Perhaps due to shyness or anger towards him, Rong Mo¡¯s face seemed as though it was veiled with a thinyer of rouge. In any case, she was beautiful beyond words ¨C there was no way a man could have such a face. Raising his head and breathing gently, he whispered seductively by her ears, ¡°You¡¯re a woman?!¡± Chapter 1077 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 27

    Chapter 1077 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 27

    Only God knew how frustrated and jealous Shang Mo was when he had thought that Rong Mo was a man and had fancied and gotten together with Qianxun... he was filled with hatred for Qianxun. But yet, this little liar still acted as though nothing was wrong and kept it from him! She was a woman, she truly was! Just like in his dreams... but this was reality! Or was it still a dream? His head hurt and it felt truly ufortable. His vision was dizzying with a surreal feeling. Rong Mo wanted topose herself. She was mentally prepared earlier to rush out and acknowledge her identity to Shi Guang. Hence, she did not even bind her chest ¨C there was no way he wouldn¡¯t find out now that he was pressing against her so tightly. However, Rong Mo waspletely flustered right now! Completely! Her face was flushed scarlet as she red at Shang Mo. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a woman! I¡¯m not a man that you would like! Hurry and let me go!¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± Fuck! What did she mean by that! A man that he would like? It wasn¡¯t as though he was gay... Before he could exin himself, Rong Mo said, ¡°... I¡¯m a woman so it¡¯s not wrong for me to say I fancy guys. However, I don¡¯t like gays. Let me go!¡± She breathed heavily as her weak body could barely budge at all. Gritting her teeth, she said with difficulty, ¡°The way you¡¯re pressing is really ufortable... I can barely breathe...¡± It was truly asphyxiating for her. Realizing that he had pinned her too tightly through his rashness, Shang Mo hurriedly backed off. He was not a gay. Before he had met Rong Mo, he waspletely straight! And now, she was scolding him for fancying men? Whose fault was that? The thought of it had him furious ¨C little liar! Looking at Shang Mo¡¯s face turning angrier while smelling that scent of alcohol which a shower could not wash away, Rong Mo merely sensed nothing but danger. Clenching her teeth, she repeated solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not the one you want as a gay!¡± Shang Mo did not know tough or to cry as he looked at her darkly. ¡°I only want you!!¡± Rong Mo was speechless ¨C why did he still want her now that he knew she was a woman! ¡°Take a clear look, I¡¯m not a man!¡± Shang Mo replied evilly, ¡°How could I tell with so much clothes on? Take them off and I¡¯ll take a clearer look.¡± This time round, Rong Mo was the one who did not know tough or to cry. Who was the one who gave him so much alcohol that he turned into aplete devil? ¡°You, really... a gay looking for a woman! You¡¯re a pervert! You¡¯re sick!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a gay! I only want you!¡± With that said, he kissed her furiously once more. This time round, it was a wild and invasive kiss that dove right in without giving Rong Mo a chance to breathe. His lips that were nted on hers firmly bore an intense amount of male pheromones. Rong Mo was entirely startled ¨C this was the first time she was faced with a man¡¯s fervent desire. She bit her teeth down, not wanting Shang Mo to enter further. However, he still managed to peel them away forcefully. Rong Mo waspletely helpless and had no way of fighting back at all. His hands then started roaming around and it did not take long for them to end up above the ce where she did not bind her chest. This was the first time that Rong Mo had someone touch her at such an intimate part of her body as she pushed him away nervously. ¡°Shang Mo, let me go. Don¡¯t do this...¡± Chapter 1078 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 28

    Chapter 1078 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 28

    Rong Mo did not know what to do and was extremely afraid. Not having any experience did not mean knowing nothing at all. Shang Mo¡¯s hands felt as though they were on fire as they left a scorching trail on her body. She used her might to push against the person pinning on her, saying with horror, ¡°Shang Mo, no, for real...¡± She could sense a fuzzy sensation spreading from that part of her body. Later on, she found her body going limp uncontrobly. When he sucked at her ears, she even let out moans. It was as though she was being ced on a burner. What was going on? Rong Mo waspletely taken aback ¨C she did not know how she should handle such a situation and could only think of telling him to stop by reasoning with him. ¡°Don¡¯t you like men? I¡¯m a woman! Stop...¡± Shang Mo harrumphed coldly internally ¨C It¡¯s exactly because you¡¯re a woman, little liar! But, why did you only have to let me know that you¡¯re a woman after I fell in love with you? F*ck, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my sexual orientation! However, Shang Mo had a funny feeling as though he was yed with. He then kissed Rong Mo tightly on the lips as though he was punishing her, not allowing her to make a single sound. Only God knew how badly he struggled internally just days ago... To Rong Mo, the both of them did not have much contact at all. She could not understand why Shang Mo would have such thoughts towards her. Besides, didn¡¯t he fancy the male version of her? Why was he continuing to kiss her even after discovering her true gender... He hadpletely disposed of that usual cold and aloof attitude of his after removing his spectacles, turning into a true devil! With some slight force, he pulled her blouse open, causing the buttons to fall to the ground. The next moment, he carried her up and turned around gently before tossing her on the bed! Rong Mo felt her entire head spin as shended on the pure, white sheets. Suddenly, her head buzzed and she was confused, unsure where she was. Even when Shang Mo kneeled to the bed with a single knee and pinned down on her, she could not sense it at all. Right now, a series of images were shing through her mind. ¡°Shi Guang, Jiayou! Jiayou! Shi Guang!¡± The chants in her mind had her drowning in it... It was a swimmingpetition and the girl in the water seemed like a fish. She had a beautiful posture like an elf of the water that was unstoppable, pushing ahead freely in the fastest possible speed exuding a unique charm and suaveness! The entire hall was booming with cheers that threatened to topple it! Even the caster was so excited that he was going hoarse! u003cSpeeding! She¡¯s speeding up! Right now, they¡¯re neck to neck... overtook! Shi Guang leads at the final 20m! She¡¯s even speeding up further! The final 5m! Amazing! First! Shi Guang just took another first ce!u003e Emerging from the waters, she thrusted her right hand triumphantly. She was young and bursting with sunshine. That was her sister ¨C Shi Guang. Shi Guang looked at her in a dazed manner. ¡°Rong Mo, I¡¯ve got a sister. She¡¯s... amazing and really pretty. She was a genius as well. Since we were young, I always felt like she would know anything. Are you my sister?¡± Her eyes were bloodshot as she screamed after her in tears, ¡°Feifei...!¡± That¡¯s me! I¡¯m your sister! Chapter 1079 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 29

    Chapter 1079 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 29

    Previous Index Next Add Bookmarks There was a woman who visited Rong Mo in the hospital ¨C it was Yan Zi who was still unconscious right now. She was apologetic. ¡°I¡¯ll confess, it was me and Shi Ze who took Mo Feifei away from the hospital. However, she had gone missing after the car ident.¡± ¡°Back then, everyone had their own motives for the campus bullying incident. At that time, I truly thought that Su Ya was just joining us for Yang Chifeng.¡± ¡°Mo Feifei¡¯s bullying, the death of her parents and her eventual jumping off the building... anyone would have thought that it was a chain of events that stemmed from the bullying incident. However, it is now exposed that Su Ya¡¯s entire family is not blood rted to the Su Family. Shi Guang and Mo Feifei¡¯s father is the true son of Old Master Su...¡± In a vi, she was questioning another woman ¨C Su Ya. ¡°Su Ya, you created the bullying incident and you killed my father! You¡¯re afraid because Lin Yi¡¯er found out about it so you created her ident as well!¡± Su Ya was furious. ¡°I did not expect myself to not be blood rted with the Su Family either! I had always thought that I was a princess, high and above in the Su Family. Yet, one day, my brother told me that we shouldn¡¯t have been part of the Sus and that our true grandfather was a gambler while our grandmother was a country bumpkin!¡± ¡°I have to destroy every single possibility of the truth being exposed!¡± ¡°Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s medicine will cause you to lose your memories...¡± The car bolted treacherously through the night like a rocket as Yan Zi turned to her. ¡°I¡¯ll slow down at the junction up ahead. Jump off from there.¡± She shook her head. ¡°No!¡± ¡°Hurry, get out!¡± Yan Zi roared out authoritatively. At a turning junction, she opened the door on Rong Mo¡¯s side and pushed her out. Rong Mo tumbled all the way down from the car to the slope. Recording pen. Her recording pen... Rong Mo¡¯s head buzzed painfully as her nerves were suffering from the influx of newfound memories. Suddenly, her eyes shed ¨C it was as though her phone and recording pen were right before her as she buried her head in her hands and yelled out in pain. Sensing that something was off, Shang Mo looked at her frightfully pale face and felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling pain anywhere...¡± Rong Mo did not reply him, merely burying her head in her hands as the memories continued gushing in. She finally knew how she got into thea and how she was taken away from the hospital along with how she was with Chang Xiaoyang and how she lost her memories once more. She was right when she told granny that Shi Guang might be in danger. Su Ya... that was a frightening woman who killed Lin Yi¡¯er just to conceal the truth of her birth right and her murder of Rong Mo¡¯s parents. Since she could have killed Lin Yi¡¯er, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to kill another. Shang Mo was heartbroken as he hugged her tenderly in his embrace, kissing her forehead whileforting her dearly. Looking at how Rong Mo was looking better, he kissed her on the lips and blocked her airflow once more. Rong Mo merely harrumphed coldly ¨C her head was still spinning. She backed off but was pinned under by him as he sucked on her lips gently, seducing her patiently. Rong Mo was going fuzzy and limp over his kiss, losing her sense of reason... Chapter 1080 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 30

    Chapter 1080 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 30

    Logic and lust were engaged between a fearsome battle within Rong Mo¡¯s mind amidst the broken memories. Her body was tensed up as she closed her eyes tightly, as though her soul was leaving her. However, Shang Mo took it as a sign that she had epted him and deepened his kiss, sucking her sweet essence with everything he had. Rong Mo¡¯s mind continued fluttering until finally, Shi Guang¡¯s face appeared with reddened eyes, standing before her choking and calling for her, ¡°Feifei...¡± ¡°Yes!¡± She blurted out. Through her throbbing headache and tensed body, she felt as though she was lost in a dream until a piercing pain came from the lower part of her body... ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡± Rong Mo yelled out. It was as though she had only just realised there was a man pinned on top of her as she was both in shock and in a daze. She roared angrily, ¡°What are you doing, Shang Mo?!¡± ¡°Be good...¡± Shang Mo¡¯s breathing was hurried as he met with resistance. Stunned, he gulped. He then kissed her tenderly and consoled her, whispering, ¡°It¡¯ll be over soon, don¡¯t be afraid... I¡¯ll be gentler. It won¡¯t hurt in a bit...¡± This was a rite of passage for every girl to turn into a woman ¨C it was inevitable. He would take good care of her and be gentle, do everything for her except endure that pain for her sake. Rong Mo rejected vehemently, ¡°N-No!¡± It hurt so badly that her face was frighteningly pale, tears almost streaming down her cheeks while her nails were dug deeply into his firm muscles. Shang Mo was heartbroken as he carried her in his embrace before kissing her on the hair gently whileforting, ¡°It won¡¯t hurt in the future. No more. Instead, it will get progressivelyfortable.¡± Rong Mo felt as though she was about to go mad as she red at him angrily. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? This is rape!¡± ¡°Rape?¡± Shang Mo frowned. ¡°But I asked you and you said yes. You agreed to it...¡± She said yes? No! She was clearly replying to Shi Guang¡¯s call earlier on! Damned memory, why did it have to coincide just like that! Everything¡¯s messy, really messy! Rong Mo took a deep breath. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I don¡¯t want it. Let me go.¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t want it now?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s entire face was filled with restrain ¨C it was clear how tormented he was feeling right now. Rong Mo could not understand the pain of asking a man to stop at such a juncture. However, she was truly not ustomed to this and it really hurt! ¡°Hurry, get up.¡± This was something one could only do with their most beloved one ¨C but that was not the rtionship between her and Shang Mo! ¡°No? Don¡¯t cross the line! Asking me to stop right now is worse than killing me!¡± Shang Mo was already at his limits ¨C he no longer wanted to hear her exin as he kissed her on the lips. He then whispered sweet nothings to her, ¡°I¡¯m your first man, and also yourst.¡± Rong Mo was initially extremely reluctant but he was gentle and his technique was amazing ¨C she felt as though she was a doll. She did not know what happened except that she melted like a puddle. He was extremely careful because he knew it was her first time. However, itsted a really, long time... he only let her off at daybreak after he was satisfied. In between, there were quite a number of times when Rong Mo scolded, cried, begged and even wanted to kill him. However, Shang Mo was like a man child as he hugged her the entire time, calling her baby and coaxing her like a child... Chapter 1081 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 31

    Chapter 1081 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 31

    Rong Mo was both mentally and physically worn out as she fell asleep without realizing it. By the time she opened her eyes once more, it was already noon the next day and the man beside her was letting out deep breaths. She wanted to move her body but her body was entwined and sore. If not for the sore pain she felt, she might have thought that the previous night was nothing but a dream. Rong Mo red at that handsome face of Shang Mo¡¯s before slipping out of his embrace. Sitting at the bedside, she merely felt as though her entire body had been trampled on. That was especially true for that area between her legs which hurt terribly. Pushing against her body, she stood up slowly. Her legs felt as though they no longer belonged to her as they wobbled limply, threatening to fall over at any moment. Picking her clothes up, Rong Mo only found out that the buttons on her clothes had all fallen off ¨C Shang Mo, you bisexual pervert! Rong Mo then draped her top over herself. As she was prepared to leave, she caught sight of Shang Mo¡¯s phone on the ground. Hesitating for a moment, she picked it up. When she returned to her bedroom, she used his phone and gave Shi Guang a call. The phone did not ring for long before the call connected and Shi Guang¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡± The sound of Shi Guang¡¯s voice brought about that sweet, beautiful face of hers in Rong Mo¡¯s mind alongside her radiant smile. Instantly, tears brimmed in Rong Mo¡¯s eyes. Shi Guang frowned and asked once more, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A smile spread across Rong Mo¡¯s face as she called out with a quivering tone, ¡°Shi Guang.¡± Repressed emotions were gushing out from her as the words were choking in her throat. In fact, Rong Mo¡¯s eyes went thoroughly red when she called out Shi Guang¡¯s name. ¡°I am. You¡¯re...¡± Pausing for a moment, Shi Guang asked softly, ¡°Rong Mo?¡± Even though it was slightly hushed, Rong Mo could still tell of Shi Guang¡¯s excitement. Immediately, Rong Mo covered her mouth, afraid that she might burst out crying emotionally. She then replied softly, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Rong Mo...¡± I¡¯m your sister, Littly. Your sister has finally returned. However, those words just could note out. Right now, Rong Mo¡¯s heart felt as though it was clenched up. There was a trace of nervousness in her joy, afraid that everything was just a dream. ¡°Where are you now? I want to see you!¡± Rong Mo wanted to tell Shi Guang that she was her sister. She wanted to tell it to Shi Guang face to face, that she would never let Shi Guang suffer anymore now that she was back! Tears began to stream down uncontrobly... Shi Guang looked ahead in disbelief. Even though her emotions were not as wild as Rong Mo¡¯s was, she was still rather stunned as she looked ahead nkly. After all, Rong Mo was previously reluctant to have much contact with her and was even angry when Shi Guang imed that she was Mo Feifei. Shi Guang only broke out of her stupor when Rong Mo¡¯s voice rang out once more, ¡°Is it inconvenient?¡± ¡°N-No! It isn¡¯t!¡± Shi Guang replied hurriedly. No matter the reason, she was definitely d to be able to see Rong Mo. ¡°Where are you?¡± Rong Mo wanted to see her right away. ¡°I¡¯m at the provincial team...¡± Shi Guang wanted to arrange to meet with Rong Mo at a certain ce. ¡°Wait for me there. I¡¯ll go look for you. See you in 30 minutes.¡± However, Rong Mo interrupted before Shi Guang couldplete her sentence and even hung up hastily after saying it. Shi Guang smiled to herself ¨C Rong Mo seemed far from normal today. An image of Mo Feifei asking her to stay put and wait after school appeared in her mind... Chapter 1082 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 32

    Chapter 1082 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 32

    Rong Mo deleted the call history after hanging up. She intended to head out after changing ¨C Shi Guang would probably worry seeing her looking like that. With that, she ced the phone down and headed to the bathroom, intending to wash up casually. Through the bathroom mirror, she was bruised looking as though she had just been abused. Rong Mo was extremely upset, feeling like she was a barbie doll that had just been yed with as a gush of dissident indignance enveloped her. For a moment, she really felt like crying. It might be due to the fact that it was her first time, or that Shang Mo had crossed the line or some other reason, but she felt truly sad. Sniffing hard, she held back all of her tears. That damned Shang Mo! Thinking about what he had done the previous night, Rong Mo felt that it was totally inhumane. Even though she had agreed to it by a freak ident, she had clearly said that she did not wantter on only to be coaxed by him. Even though something that intimate had happened between them, she truly did not fancy him. Her emotional life was like a piece of nk paper as she had no clue towards the rtionships between men and women. When she looked at clingy couples at times, she would be baffled, thinking that no two people should behave that intimately even if they were married. When she knew that Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang were extremely loving, she was truly delighted. But when it came to herself, she felt ufortable about it. Back in the vi when Chang Xiaoyang had taken such care of her, she might have fallen for him a little? After all, that was the first person she met upon waking up. However, when she found out that he was neither her kin nor boyfriend and when he tried to hurt her, those feelings turned into nothing but fear. Therefore, she was devoid in the department of rtionships. She did not like to get overly intimate with other people. Shang Mo had truly behaved way too horrifyingly and somewhat perverted ¨C Rong Mo did not know if Shang Mo was taking her as a man or woman... She had always thought that Shang Mo was dangerous when she saw him in the past and felt that she had to steer clear of such a man. At the same time, she had been careful to not give him any misunderstandings. Frightened, she avoided him as best as she could day to day. To think that she would have forgotten about everything after Chang Xiaoyang caused her to lose her memories, thinking that Shang Mo was a good person who merely thought of her as a brother. Unguarded, she allowed Shang Mo to get close to her such that even her first time was given to him... After washing up, Rong Mo put on a set of clean clothes. Before leaving, she made a trip to Shang Mo¡¯s room ¨C he hadn¡¯t woken up yet. He had drank too much the previous night and had only slept close to daybreak. As such, he would most likely not wake up before noon. Rong Mo ced his phone back where it was. As she opened the door, she turned back and looked at the man on the bed. To be precise, he had raped her. On ount of Granny Shang, she was going to overlook this. After all, Granny Shang had saved her life. She had nothing to repay the Shang Family with. Everything she had right now, including her life, belonged to the Shang Family ¨C she won¡¯t be here if not for them. Since that¡¯s the case, she¡¯ll just take it as though nothing had happened then. Rong Mo¡¯s longshes were lowered as she closed the door gently. Hugging her bag tightly, she strode away... Chapter 1083 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 33

    Chapter 1083 Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited 33

    After leaving the house, Rong Mo sat in the taxi and viewed the scenery outside ¨C it suddenly felt as though she had just woken from a dream and returned to reality. Seven years had passed. She could still see glimpses of herself seven years ago, riding on a motorbike in front of the road before her house. Lying with her sister beneath a tree in the school, they would stare at the great, white clouds in the skies while listening to crickets sing. She was a youthful 17-year-old with no worries. That was, of course, before she met Lin Yi¡¯er. At that time, no matter how others would praise her for being exceptional, she felt that she was just like any other normal girls; someone standing at the crossroads of life. She was merely waiting to grow up and wee a beautiful future. Her dream was for her family to be happy. No one would have expected her nightmares to begin from that point forth. The car stopped at the entrance of the provincial team¡¯s building and she saw no one after alighting. The carpark was at the back. They had arranged to meet 30 minster ¨C would Shi Guang head there to her car or wait for her somewhere else? Since she had no phone with her and Rong Mo could not wait where she was, she decided to head to the back and check it out. After all, it wasn¡¯t far... From a distance, she caught sight of a figure in red scurrying out and instantly, a smile spread across her face, filling her with warmth and sweetness from within. Rong Mo¡¯s eyes reddened right away. She was finally seeing her sister... Shi Guang had fair features and lusciously ck hair that flowed gently behind her ¨C she was exactly like the photos and as described in the diary. Shi Guang slowed down before looking around and smiling with an exceptional sweetness. The cold breeze caused the hem of her clothes and hair to dance while she brushed her hair naturally to her ear. Smiling deeply, she even touched her ears before taking her hands off. Even though those motions were nothing unusual and were things that most people would probably do while brushing their hair, it seemed familiar to Rong Mo ¨C that was how Shi Guang would do it in her memories. ¡°Littly...¡± When she called out Shi Guang¡¯s nickname gently, her nose suddenly felt stuffed as tears rolled. It¡¯s been a long time since they¡¯ve met but to her, it felt as though they just had the conversation the day before. At that time, Rong Mo looked to Shi Guang. ¡°Littly, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll definitely take care of you, protect you and not let anyone hurt you.¡± In the end, not only did she not take care and protect Shi Guang, she even caused her sister to suffer that much over the years. Seven years. Shi Guang had taken care of her unconscious self for seven years... Rong Mo clutched her mouth as tears gushed down. She walked over slowly, step by step, to Shi Guang... right then, everything that happened before her felt like a bucket of cold water being poured onto a burning me. Rong Mo was petrified and pale as a sheet. A silver bread truck suddenly bolted over and stopped beside Shi Guang. Realizing that something was off, Shi Guang wanted to head back to her own car. However, the other party worked too quickly. The moment the brakes stopped, the door opened and three burly men wearing caps and face masks rushed out. Even though their faces were covered, one could still sense how nefarious they were. Chapter 1084 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (34)

    Chapter 1084: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (34)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They worked extremely fast. Even though Shi Guang noticed something wrong and wanted to run, she had barely taken a few steps before they caught her by the clothes. With a single pull, a man wrapped his arm around her neck while another man dashed forth and covered her mouth with a white cloth. Shi Guang fainted over immediately with her body going limp, causing her bag to fall to the ground. The three men were only bothered with Shi Guang as they dragged her into the bread truck swiftly. There was no one else at the dimly lit car park. Rong Mo¡¯s entire body convulsed as though it came into contact with electricity. With teary eyes, she witnessed the horrifying event unfolding in less than a minute. She merely froze for a single second but by the time she was running to the truck, it was already dashing off. Rong Mo wanted to give chase but there was no way she could catch a truck. Shi Guang¡¯s car was at the side and her bag was on the ground. Picking it up, Rong Mo found a set of car keys and activated the car. After hearing the unlocking sound and ascertaining the car, Rong Mo entered it. It was only after entering that she realised she did not know how to drive. She thumped at her head. Calm down! Calm down! She had to calm down at a moment as such! It was not exactly her first time driving ¨C she recalled having learnt it before. Previously, her manager had said that she had to get a license even if she wasn¡¯t going to drive regrly. She had gone for a couple of practices but she wasn¡¯t the best at it since she had only just learnt. It was alright for her to drive normally but she hadn¡¯t been on the roads before. This was a desperate moment and Rong Mo couldn¡¯t care less! Taking a deep breath of air, she tried topose her nervousness and followed her memories, starting the car with trembling hands. She gripped the steering wheel tightly before chasing after the truck warily. She was slow and was quite a distance away from the truck. Thankfully, there weren¡¯t many cars nor junctions and she could see where they were headed to. No, any slower and she¡¯d definitely lose them! Rong Mo jammed down on the elerator and the car burst forth like a wild horse. The sudden eleration had Rong Mo¡¯s heart nearly leaping out of her throat. However, now was not the time to care ¨C the moment she thought of Shi Guang being kidnapped, all sense of nervousness was lost and she was only bothered with pushing ahead, speeding further... Yet, Rong Mo¡¯s technique was simply too lousy and unexpectedly, she nearly rammed into a pole while making a turn. Thankfully, she had stepped on the brakes on time. Otherwise, she would have rammed right into it. Rong Mo wanted to reverse and chase after the truck once more but she caught sight of a phone that had dropped out of Shi Guang¡¯s bag. Adjusting her seat, she picked up the phone. Initially, she had wanted to call for 110 ¨C her first instinct was to call the police. However, the call history disyed that thest call made was to ¡®Tsundere Husband¡¯. Shi Guang¡¯s husband... Lu Yanchen. How could she have forgotten about him! She should give him a call! Given his powers, he would definitely be able to get to Shi Guang even faster! Chapter 1085 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (35)

    Chapter 1085: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (35)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After pressing on Lu Yanchen¡¯s number, Rong Mo turned it to handsfree before turning on the car and giving chase once more. The moment the call connected, Lu Yanchen heard the sound of the car turning on and a foreign voice, ¡°Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang¡¯s been kidnapped. Hurry and save her!¡± Lu Yanchen gripped his phone tightly. ¡°What did you say?¡± This was Shi Guang¡¯s phone and that voice... even though he had only heard it a couple of times, he could tell that it was Rong Mo. However, since it was an outsider calling, it was only normal for anyone to be suspicious of it and would ask for verification. Rong Mo exined hurriedly while driving, ¡°I¡¯m Rong Mo... and Mo Feifei. I came to the provincial team to look for Shi Guang and a silver bread truck suddenly stopped in front of her! Three burly men then knocked her out and dragged her onto it. The truck has no license te and I¡¯m chasing after it right now. But I don¡¯t really know how to drive and I can¡¯t catch up to them! I¡¯m really far from them and can barely see the truck anymore! Please think of a way!¡± Kidnapped? Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He should have ignored Shi Guang¡¯s opinion and arranged for bodyguardsst night and this wouldn¡¯t have happened. However, he had not expected that Su Ya would be this impatient as well. He red ahead coldly, gripping his phone to steady himself. ¡°Send me the address. Don¡¯t chase anymore since you can¡¯t drive. Stop the car at the roadside and wait for us.¡± If Rong Mo was Mo Feifei and she got into trouble to save Shi Guang, that would definitely lead to Shi Guang¡¯s lifetime regret. He was going to save Shi Guang and ensure her safety while making sure that Rong Mo was fine too! Lu Yanchen called his assistant and Chu Mubei right away to retrieve all CCTV footage of the provincial team¡¯s carpark. In less than 5mins, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone had the clips of Shi Guang being kidnapped. Looking at how Shi Guang tried to escape and was eventually dragged up the truck... Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart sank while his eyes were filled with a bloodlust. He contemted calmly on how he could rescue Shi Guang as quickly as possible! There were only reasons for someone to kidnap Shi Guang ¨C money or vengeance. If it was for money, the other party would definitely not be as stupid as to target the Lu Family. Therefore, it must be for vengeance. Those who had a feud with Shi Guang ¨C Su Ya, Yan Zi... There was a chance that someone was targeting him and redirected their attacks to Shi Guang. However, the only person who would dare to do that would be Shi Ze. Yet, Shi Ze had his handspletely tied with hispany, working overtime everyday ¨C there was no way he would have the time to do this. Yan Zi and Shi Ze were in cahoots. Ever since the truth was exposed, they probably wouldn¡¯t have the mood to join hands for this kidnapping. Therefore, Su Ya was the only possibility. Normally, the smart Su Ya would not be this reckless. However, she had suffered gravely during this period of time. Her face was disfigured and burnt badly. Even if she were to go for stic surgery... Chapter 1086 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (36)

    Chapter 1086: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (36)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if she were to go for stic surgery, the area near her lips would probably not be the same again. That must be why she had lost her sense of reasoning andmitted this kidnapping. For someone who had lost their sense of reasoning ¨C especially someone as scheming and evil as Su Ya ¨C no one would know what they could do once they went mad. The more Lu Yanchen thought about it, the more worried he was. He wasn¡¯t afraid of failing to rescue Shi Guang ¨C he was afraid of what horrors Shi Guang might face before he got to her. For example, Su Ya might want to disfigure Shi Guang to have her suffer the same pain. That was not even the most frightening ¨C he was afraid Su Ya might scar Shi Guang mentally... No matter what, he must not let any of that take ce. Lu Yanchen suddenly thought of a single person who could stop Su Ya. Her brother ¨C Su Wencheng! Without hesitation, Lu Yanchen scrolled through his phone and sent a certain number some blurry pictures. They looked nothing different from photoshopped photos but within a minute, that number made a call over. ¡°Lu Yanchen,¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out. Even though he had merely called out Lu Yanchen¡¯s name, it was akin to an admittance of guilt. ¡°Su Wencheng, I can promise you that these would never see the day of light. However, I want my wife safe and sound,¡± Lu Yanchen stated his demand for a trade with Su Wencheng. If anyone of the Su Family had dared toy a hand on Shi Guang, he would never let them off. It was also only a matter of time before Su Wencheng lost his position ¨C Lu Yanchen need not rush it, he would have plenty of opportunities in the future. However, what¡¯s important was that nothing untoward must happen to Shi Guang now! Nothing!! ¨C When Shi Guang woke up, she found herself moving ¨C she was in the truck? She could not budge at all as she was tied up with duct tape over her mouth while her eyes were blindfolded. Curled around, she was tucked at an extremely tight spot. Earlier on, there were three men who drugged and kidnapped her. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have stopped Lu Yanchen the previous night ¨C who would have expected this? However, who was the one who had kidnapped her? Her first thought was Su Ya. After all, she had the most feuds with Su Ya recently. Other than Su Ya, Yan Zi came to mind as well. Even though Yan Zi had already gone missing, she was a possibility as well since she was akin to a walking time bomb which no one could predict. A male voice rang out, ¡°Boss Zhou, why did Miss Su have us kidnap this woman?¡± Boss Zhou barked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions and just do what you¡¯re supposed to!¡± The truck came to a stop and Boss Zhou ordered once more, ¡°Get her in and keep tight watch over her!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Shi Guang continued to close her eyes, trying her best to not move and pretend that she had not woken up. The man mentioned Miss Su? It must be Su Ya then! What did Su Ya want? To think that Su Ya would kidnap her! Shi Guang found herself being lifted onto someone¡¯s shoulders while her stomach churned terribly. She did not know what they had drugged her with but she felt extremely ufortable! Chapter 1087 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (37)

    Chapter 1087: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (37)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man carried her for a distance before tossing here away roughly. The moment shended on the ground, she was met with a sharp, dizzying pain. It was only with extreme restrain in order to not be found out that Shi Guang did not let out a groan of pain. It might be due to the drug that knocked her out, but Shi Guang¡¯s mind felt hazy even though she was awake. Suddenly, her vision brightened as someone removed her blindfold. She moved her eyes slightly but the man did not notice that she was awake, merelymenting to another man beside him, ¡°Boss Zhou, this girl¡¯s rather pretty.¡± Boss Zhou scolded him, ¡°Don¡¯t try anything funny! Bloody hell, she¡¯s from the Lu Family.¡± ¡°Haha, it was just a casual remark.¡± ¡°...¡± The two men left while bickering. The moment she heard the door closing, Shi Guang opened her eyes to a thin slit ¨C her surroundings were dark and there was no light nor windows. She was lying on terribly ufortable cemented ground that was disgustingly greasy while the air stank with a rotting smell. She did not know where she was. Budging and shaking her body, she tried to feel around with her hands that were tied to her back to see if she could hook anything but to no avail. The tying caused her hands to feel both painful and numb. It was the same for her mouth that was taped up. Enduring the difort, she started thinking about how she could escape or seek help. She then thought of her phone that was in her bag which had fell to the ground ¨C that was her only tool to seek help. However, even if she had not dropped the bag, those men would not have let here in with a bag as well. She licked those chaffed lips of hers and closed her eyes. When she next opened them, she found that she was getting used to the level of darkness and could start to make out the ce she was at. There were walls around her and the only exit was through a small metal door. However, no light could enter and there were only some scrambled sounds around her ¨C she seemed to be in a small basement that was both quiet and eerie. How should she get out of this unknown ce? Did Lu Yanchen know about her kidnapping? She seemed to have recalled hearing Rong Mo¡¯s voice earlier on ¨C could Rong Mo have already arrived for their meeting and saw her kidnapping from a distance? It was thankful that Rong Mo was slightlyte or else she might have met with the same fate. Besides, Rong Mo would definitely call for help after witnessing what happened. That was the silver lining in the clouds as Shi Guang hoped for Lu Yanchen¡¯s swift arrival... Lowering her head, Shi Guang sighed silently. Suddenly, she heard a distant conversation, ¡°Miss Su, we¡¯ve already gotten her ording to your orders. Should we let Brother Wen know about this?¡± That was Boss Zhou¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯ve already told my brother about this,¡± A cold, female voice rang out ¨C indeed, it was Su Ya as Shi Guang had expected. Her brother, Su Wencheng? Were they the ones who had abducted her? What did they want? Shi Guangid down on the ground once more back to the original position as though she had never woken up at all. The only thing she could do in this helpless situation was to drag things out. ng! A metallic sound of chains rattling and the door opening with a bang sounded out, reverberating sharply in that quiet, eerie room. Chapter 1088 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (38)

    Chapter 1088: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (38)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A ray of blinding light shone in and Shi Guang shut her eyes tightly. Hearing the iing footsteps, she continuedying down, telling herself that she was sleeping on her own bed so that she could rx lest her tensed body gave off signs that she was awake... Boss Zhou¡¯s voice boomed out, ¡°Miss Su, you can¡¯t appear and let her see you. Otherwise, she would definitely tell the Lu Family that you¡¯re the one behind it!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? This ce is so secluded that even Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t be able to find it. Why? Are you guys intending to let her go after kidnapping her? Do you think that she wouldn¡¯t know that we¡¯re the ones behind it if we let her go?¡± Su Ya scoffed coldly. ¡°... But, Brother Wen said that this was just a kidnapping and we¡¯re not to hurt her!¡± Boss Zhou replied, clearly not wanting Su Ya to cross the line. Curling her lips wryly, Su Ya remarked coldly, ¡°Not to hurt her? Do you think that will have Lu Yanchen spare you for kidnapping his wife? The only way for no one to find out anything would be for her to be dead.¡± ¡°But...¡± Boss Zhou frowned but was interrupted by Su Ya. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Like I said, this ce is extremely secluded. Unless someone betrays you, even 10 Lu Yanchens wouldn¡¯t be able to hunt us down to this ce.¡± ¡°What if...¡± ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Su Ya¡¯s face was veiled with ayer of malice. ¡°I¡¯ll bear all responsibility. Say, why isn¡¯t she awake yet...¡± Su Ya then asked impatiently. ¡°We might have drugged her too heavily,¡± Boss Zhou exined. ¡°Go, wake her up,¡± Su Ya ordered. Instantly, two men walked in front of Shi Guang and yanked her up before pushing her roughly. That heavy fall caused her palms to scrape against the ice, cold floor with fresh blood gushing out, causing Shi Guang to open her eyes in pain. Raising her head, she caught sight of Su Ya looking down at her arrogantly from above. The light was shining on the bandage on Su Ya¡¯s face, giving her a harrowing and nefarious look. Meeting with Shi Guang¡¯s gaze, Su Ya¡¯s eyes flickered sinisterly before smirking and mocking, ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve already woken up for quite some time. You were pretending, weren¡¯t you?¡± Shi Guang looked at Su Ya, unflustered and unafraid. Instead, she chuckled in amusement. ¡°Why did you kidnap me? Do you know that this is illegal?¡± Not only did Su Ya not feel any fear from those words, she even kicked Shi Guang harshly. Instantly, Shi Guang fell to the ground once more. Piak! Her hands mmed out on her elbow, causing a sharp pain to surge through her while she hissed out in anguish. Gritting her teeth, Shi Guang pushed herself upright before looking at Su Ya who was ring at her smugly. Even though the sore pain and her giddiness were giving her difficulties in sitting upright, she maintained herposure. Looking coldly at the way Shi Guang was enduring the pain, Su Ya smirked gleefully. ¡°I should have done this a long time ago. Back when you first appeared in the circle, I should have gotten Yang Sitong to kidnap you and have you disappear from the face of this world. If we did that, we wouldn¡¯t have had to face so much trouble.¡± Shi Guang narrowed her gaze and asked in smiles, ¡°Su Ya, this truly isn¡¯t like you...¡± Chapter 1089 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (39)

    Chapter 1089: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (39)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°After all, you¡¯re best at acting like a pretentious b*tch. Seems like your cover¡¯s almost blown now that you¡¯re at your edge after doing all those sinful things!¡± Su Ya barked, ¡°Shut up!¡± Shi Guang was still smiling calmly as no one could tell of a single trace of nervousness from her expression. When Su Ya had first appeared, her heart was pounding furiously in anxiousness and fear. However, when she heard what Su Ya told Boss Zhou, she was no longer afraid. Su Wencheng told them not to hurt her. If he was the one behind it, it must be to make a trade with Shi Guang. Right now, all she had to do was drag things out with Su Ya and wait for Lu Yanchen to arrive! Shi Guang smiled exasperatedly. ¡°Actually, I truly don¡¯t understand. Just what are you up to? Other than my sister¡¯s incident, there shouldn¡¯t really be any huge feud between us, right?¡± ¡°Ever since we were born, we were destined to be on opposing ends. You don¡¯t seem to be afraid right now and you¡¯re even trying to chat me up so arrogantly. You heard what I said earlier, didn¡¯t you? You really think that I wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you, is that so...? Haha,¡± Su Ya burst out intoughter. ¡°Let me tell you, since you¡¯re in my hands today, I¡¯m not going to let you off. Even if you get out of here alive, you¡¯re going to live your life like a cripple!¡± ¡°We were destined to be on opposing ends since we were born? Because our fathers had their identities swapped...? But, you¡¯re a woman. What do you want or what can you get out of the Su Family? Given your current status, you¡¯ll still live a good life even if you leave the Su Family. Why must you insist on returning to the family? For the sake of your brother?¡± There was no way the position of the Family Head that Old Master Su had would ever be passed down to Su Ya ¨C she was doing it all for her brother. ¡°My brother is the reason why I want to return! He sacrificed so much for the Su Family and grandpa had also said in the past that everything would belong to him! How could we let ourselves fall from grace and chased out of the Su Family just because you¡¯ve returned?¡± Su Ya berated angrily. Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°No! You¡¯re someone too smart that you know exactly what you want and what¡¯s good for you. There¡¯s no way you would be doing this much for someone else, even if it was your brother. There¡¯s no way you would go to this extent. You must be doing it for yourself.¡± Su Ya raised her brow and smirked coldly... Shi Guang steadied her breathing before saying slowly and solemnly, ¡°Let me guess. Be it Yang Sitong or Yan Zi, they were all used by you back then, right? You were the true mastermind behind my sister¡¯s bullying. Because you found out Yang Sitong¡¯s secret, you went along with it and pretended as though you were in love with Yang Chifeng so that you could bully my sister together?¡± Su Ya looked at her in slight surprise before continuing gently, ¡°That¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve heard it ¨C it was exactly the same as before. This also proves my thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have been kept alive back then. You¡¯re not any stupider than that genius sister of yours. Go on...¡± She harrumphed casually in indifference, even gesturing with her hand to invite Shi Guang to carry on. ¡°What other reason couldpel you to do everything as such? It must be something really important to you, or perhaps a secret!¡± Chapter 1090 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (40)

    Chapter 1090: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (40)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sight of Su Ya¡¯s body freezing up slightly confirmed Shi Guang¡¯s guess. ¡°Since you¡¯ve always been so afraid of meing into contact with the Su Family, the secret must have something to do with me. That¡¯s exactly the reason why you wanted to hurt my sister too. Back in high school, you already knew the secret of the parentage and knew that my sister was grandpa¡¯s true granddaughter!¡± Shi Guang narrowed her gaze and borated all her guesses from the past. ¡°In order to protect this secret, you and your brother orchestrated a cruel incident using my sister¡¯s bullying. That is...¡± Shi Guang took in a deep breath and her voice suddenly started quivering. ¡°... my parents¡¯ ident back then. It was no mere ident. You were behind it!¡± Su Ya froze momentarily. She had not expected Shi Guang to be able to deduce it out! Through the years, she had always thought that everything was done seamlessly without a single soul knowing the truth. Yet, it was still found out in the end. Yan Zi. Mo Feifei. And now, Shi Guang. This was even more reason for Shi Guang to disappear from the face of this world! Su Ya narrowed her gaze and red at Shi Guang harrowingly before advancing to her. Her gaze was soulless as she smirked nefariously. ¡°Fufu, your parents deserved it!¡± There was a deranged look of hatred in her eyes as she kicked Shi Guang once more. Instantly, Shi Guang¡¯s knees buckled as she looked up at Su Ya, trying her best to stop her body from trembling. Steadying herself as quickly as possible, she looked at Su Ya sharply. ¡°You¡¯re vile!¡± The way Shi Guang looked as though she wanted to devour Su Ya had thetter wanting to kick her once more as Boss Zhou interrupted, ¡°Miss Su, Brother Wen said...¡± Su Ya red at Boss Zhou fiercely and pushed him away. However, she did not kick Shi Guang anymore, merely ring at her coldly. Shi Guang¡¯s look of nonchnce had her thinking of her own disfigured face as she wished for nothing more than to rip Shi Guang¡¯s face apart. ¡°I truly shouldn¡¯t have kept you alive back then! All of you should have died!!¡± The usually calm and sinister Su Ya was bursting forth like a dam that had broken open. She did not bother to hide her intents any longer ¨C after all, she had no ns of letting Shi Guang get out alive! Shi Guang furrowed her brows and took a deep breath, pushing down the wrath and sadness she was feeling. A torrential hatred gushed through her as she wanted to lunge at Su Ya. I¡¯m sorry, dad, mum. I¡¯m sorry... She clenched her teeth and yelled out, ¡°Su Ya, you¡¯ll get your retribution!!!¡± ¡°Everyone for themselves! That¡¯s thew of nature!¡± Su Ya curled her lips in a self-righteous manner She questioned Shi Guang. ¡°If we were to swap ces, would you be willing to let everything that belonged to you be stolen away and trampled beneath you? Would you let that happen!?¡± ¡°Everyone for themselves... that¡¯s not how it goes. The saying was meant for people to ensure that they grow as better people, not as an excuse for you to hurt others! Indeed, it is a right of mankind to fight for their own rights and happiness in order to survive, grow and lead a better life. However, it¡¯s not to that twisted extent of yours where you would sacrifice lives to get what you want! Law of nature? What you¡¯re doing is more like a heinous crime of nature!¡± Chapter 1091 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (41)

    Chapter 1091: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (41)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though Shi Guang¡¯s words came slowly, they were ice cold and piercing as they disyed the darkest side of Su Ya¡¯s heart. With a dark gaze, Su Ya winced at the side of her lips. ¡°Enough with your nonsense. You can only me your father for his tough luck. Since he was an orphan, he should not have returned to the Su Family!¡± Shi Guang was so enraged that her teeth were chattering. ¡°We did not intend to return! We did not even know about it!¡± ¡°But no one can guarantee the future! My father¡¯s a prodigal son while your father is talented! Back then, your sister was so beautiful with exceptional grades and intelligence as well! If you guys were to return, would there still be a ce for me and my brother?¡± For her future, Su Ya had to destroy any chance of that happening. ¡°So, you believe that the secret would never see the light of day once you kill us all? The mills of God grind slowly but surely!¡± Shi Guang snarled with reddened eyes. That final idiom was practically seethed out as her temple pulsated with her veins, disying her endless hatred! ¡°Your parents were dead back then and your sister was in aa. If you had died as well, wouldn¡¯t the secret be gonepletely?¡± With that, Su Ya rubbed her forehead and sighed. ¡°Honestly, your sister¡¯s really pitiful. A genius girl blessed by the heavens. When she was in thea, I had intended to let her off. But, it¡¯s all your fault. If not for you, your sister wouldn¡¯t have woken up! But you were alive and you arranged for the surgery while getting married to the Lu Family! That is the exact reason why your sister¡¯s fate is so tormented! Couldn¡¯t you just let her enjoy her life in thea? Why did you insist on letting her wake up? There are things that were never meant to be leaked to the world. You were the one who forced me to have no other choice but to think of ways to get rid of you guys once more!¡± ¡°You said that Yan Zi was the one who caused my sister to disappear, but you had a part to y, right?¡± Shi Guang asked her, wanting to find out the truth and drag things out at the same time. ¡°If I said I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t. It was truly only Yan Zi and Shi Ze who caused your sister¡¯s disappearance. However, she did end up in my hands after the car ident. But, she escapedter on. Do you know who she is right now?¡± Su Ya asked gently, clearly bemused at the spectacle. ¡°Who?¡± Shi Guang asked indifferently while she had an answer in mind. ¡°Rong Mo. Aren¡¯t you suspicious of how simr they look? I thought you guys have long acknowledged one another!¡± Su Ya suddenly giggled. ¡°I nearly forgot, Rong Mo was injected with a drug that caused her to lose her memories! Recently, she and Yan Zi came to my vi intending to look for evidence but they were caught by me and I got someone to inject her with the same drug once more! It was something that could have her forget everything, including having a sister! You¡¯re able to see her yet you guys won¡¯t ever acknowledge one another! Haha! This is fun!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s smile froze up ¨C she could not even go on pretending any longer. She no longer wanted to continue chatting, merely wanting nothing more to be untied and bash Su Ya up so badly that even her parents won¡¯t recognize her. Biting her lips topose herself, Shi Guang scoffed coldly and mocked, ¡°But it¡¯s not as fun as you!¡± Chapter 1092 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (42)

    Chapter 1092: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (42)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Look at you, having to spend so many years with Yang Chifeng despite feeling nothing for him. That¡¯s fun!¡± ¡°Love have always been nothing but a joke to me. It¡¯s exactly as you¡¯ve said, it¡¯s fun being with Yang Chifeng. We¡¯ve already had a prior agreement that we can each sleep with someone else every month to keep the spark in our rtionship going. In truth, I knew that he didn¡¯t fancy me at all. It was you who he fancied. But that doesn¡¯t matter since I didn¡¯t really like him to begin with.¡± Su Ya said as she scoffed coldly ¨C she knew that Shi Guang was buying time for Lu Yanchen toe save her. However, this was such a secluded ce. No matter how incredible Lu Yanchen was, he would have to take a couple of days to find them here. Sleeping with others to keep the spark in the rtionship... that sounded absolutely disgusting to Shi Guang. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me in that way. Lu Yanchen being nice to you now does not mean that it will continue tost. Men are all unreliable, especially the exceptional ones like Lu Yanchen. They¡¯re the ones who will definitely have an affair and get bored facing the same woman forever. The reason why Lu Yanchen hasn¡¯t had an affair yet is because he isn¡¯t sick of you yet. A few yearster, once he¡¯s tired of you, he¡¯ll definitely look for other women elsewhere. But...¡± Su Yaughed gently and squatted down, looking at Shi Guang venomously while raising Shi Guang¡¯s chin with her finger like a poisonous viper. ¡°I suppose Lu Yanchen won¡¯t have to wait for a few years with what¡¯s about to happen. Perhaps, he could find himself in the embrace of a new woman tomorrow or the day after... Hold on...¡± She looked as though she was in a dilemma. ¡°If you don¡¯t get to leave this ce and Lu Yanchen continues searching for you, that WILL take a couple of years.¡± Shi Guang remained silent. She could roughly guess what Su Ya was up to. She was still calm and her voice, while quivering, was firm. ¡°No matter what you do to me today, Lu Yanchen won¡¯t let you off.¡± A sinister look flickered through Su Ya¡¯s eyes as she barked fiercely, word by word. ¡°Lu Yanchen won¡¯t let me off? I¡¯ll see how he does that for you once you¡¯ve disgraced himpletely!¡± Flinging Shi Guang¡¯s head away harshly, she stood up and looked at Boss Zhou, smiling wryly. ¡°I heard that your wife¡¯s at the outer province. I¡¯m sure a man like you must be dying from holding all your lust in for so long. How about making use of her to vent your lust?¡± Boss Zhou and the rest werepletely mortified, exchanging nces and not daring to make a move. Su Ya frowned. ¡°What are you freezing up for? Do it!¡± Boss Zhou gulped. ¡°Miss Su, that¡¯s Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°So?¡± Su Ya furrowed her brows and hollered louder, ¡°What are you afraid of? No one would find out about anything that happens today!¡± Boss Zhou looked at her in fear, convinced that she has gone mad. Even though people were always plotting against one another in the circle they were in, no one would dare cross the line. After all, none of these people were pushovers! Just as he was flustered, Boss Zhou¡¯s phone rang. ¡°Hang the call!¡± Su Ya roared. ¡°It¡¯s Brother Wen.¡± When Boss Zhou saw that it was Su Wencheng, he heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1093 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (43)

    Chapter 1093: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (43)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya did not continue and merely frowned. Boss Zhou took the call and headed outside. Before long, he returned and looked at Su Ya. ¡°Brother Wen¡¯s looking for you.¡± ring at Boss Zhou coldly, Su Ya took the phone and headed out. ¡°Wencheng.¡± Even though Su Ya¡¯s tone was gentler, her face was still clearly frustrated. ¡°Su Ya! Have you gone mad? Why did you go over? I told you that you aren¡¯t supposed to see her!¡± Su Wencheng berated. ¡°I hate her! I want to torture her before she dies!¡± Su Ya was snarling! ¡°Don¡¯ty a hand on her and leave right away,¡± Su Wencheng ordered. Instantly, Su Ya¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? Leave right away? No! I still haven¡¯t gotten my revenge...¡± ¡°Revenge is not as important as your life. Leave right away! Don¡¯t make me repeat myself again!¡± With that, Su Wencheng hung up on the call. Su Ya was so enraged that she was shivering from head to toe as she smashed the phone on the ground! Leave right away? No way! No! She picked up a ss bottle that she had prepared earlier and headed in. Shi Guang looked at the returned Su Ya who looked horrifyingly malicious at the moment. Holding the ss bottle, Su Ya pointed it at Shi Guang in an insane manner. ¡°This is different from previously; this is concentrated acid and it¡¯s even more corrosive. I¡¯ll make sure you suffer ten-fold the pain I did!¡± Shi Guang looked at the bottle and thought about the previous day when the acid had sshed on Su Ya ¨C that was already scary enough. Isn¡¯t this concentrated acid going to be scarier?! She reminded herself to calm down and forced herself to do so but she could notpletely erase all fear from her expression. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°What do you think? My face is disfigured because of you! I must have my revenge! I¡¯ll have you looking like a ghoul before long! Let¡¯s see if Lu Yanchen would still love you as much!¡± Su Ya said as she twisted the bottle cap open, ready to ssh the acid at Shi Guang. However, Boss Zhou at her side hit it to the ground. ring at Boss Zhou angrily, Su Ya was like a beast ready to strike. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Boss Zhou was enraged. ¡°Brother Wen has already stated clearly that you shouldn¡¯t cross the line! We¡¯re not trying to hurt her! What you¡¯re doing will spoil Brother Wen¡¯s ns!¡± With that, he whisked Su Ya out of the room right away. ¨C Even though Lu Yanchen had asked her not to give chase, there was no way Rong Mo could stay and wait there idly. She continued driving but with her speed, she lost sight of the truck before long. She waited at the crossroads, considering which path she should take,pletely undecided and afraid that she might get even further from Shi Guang with the wrong choice. Rong Mo was extremely flustered and tried her best to calm herself down, reasoning that the more nervous she was, the calmer she had to get to choose the right path lest she loses the best opportunity of saving Shi Guang in her moment of panic. Of the three roads, two of them were headed for ces that were crowded with people while the one on the right was headed for the suburbs. Rong Mo decided on the right path ¨C after all, this was something illegal and the other party wouldn¡¯t want to be headed somewhere crowded. Chapter 1094 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (44)

    Chapter 1094: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (44)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if they did the opposite and were in a city, Lu Yanchen would be able to save Shi Guang in time. Hence, Rong Mo was certain she was making the right decision. Simrly, if she were to head down the suburbs, there would be more crossroads further down and she could be making more wrong turns ahead. Rong Mo drove on, not knowing where she was headed when her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and saw an unknown number sharing a location to her, iming that Shi Guang was there. Who was it? Was it real? Should she trust it? Shi Guang, her sister, had gone missing. Rong Mo had no other choice but to give this ray of hope a shot. Turning on the GPS, she drove forward till the road got narrower and narrower. When she was about to make a turn, she caught sight of the bread truck that had kidnapped Shi Guang drive out from a sideway. Instantly, she was flustered and did not dare to make any more turns, driving ahead. She continued driving for a short while till she caught sight of the truck along with a ck sedan leaving together. It was only then that she had dared to drive into the sideway and enter. She did not drive long before she caught sight of a derelict house. Rong Mo looked around from within the car and only got out warily after ensuring that there was no one around. The door of the house was open and it was quiet around her ¨C could her kidnappers have all left together? But that shouldn¡¯t be the case? There should be people keeping watch? Rong Mo checked her surroundings while picking up a wooden stick and treading slowly into the house. It was a ce that had been abandoned for a long time and was filled with a dusty smell. She continued within until she heard a faint call, ¡°Is there anyone there? Help...!¡± Was that Shi Guang¡¯s voice? That¡¯s right! Instantly, Rong Mo ran towards the voice. And finally, in the basement, she caught sight of Shi Guang who was bound with her hands and legs tied together, struggling to grind the rope on her hands against the wall while yelling, ¡°Is there anyone? Help! Help...!¡± Raising her head, Shi Guang caught sight of Rong Mo at the entrance and her eyes widened. ¡°Rong Mo?¡± Rong Mo looked at her and nodded her head, her eyes suddenly turning red as her tears could not control themselves and flowed like a stream. She rushed up and hugged Shi Guang. ¡°Littly.¡± When Shi Guang heard her nickname being called, she froze momentarily in both surprise and happiness. Opening her mouth, she could not speak for the longest time and was merely watching with an expectant gaze. Rong Mo looked at Shi Guang and smiled gently. ¡°My younger sister.¡± Shi Guang was dazed as hot tears streamed down her face. She could barely breathe as she spoke with a quivering voice, ¡°Feifei...!¡± Are you Feifei? Are you really my sister? She wanted to yell out but she was afraid that she might identally wake herself up if this was a dream. Shi Guang knew that Rong Mo had to be her sister. With her slender figure, raised nose and cherry lips, gentle disposition and snow-white skin, how could this be a man? However, even if that had been her suspicion the entire time, the fact that she was certain her sister was fine after Rong Mo called her was something that had Shi Guang so emotional that she couldn¡¯t breathe any longer. Chapter 1095 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (45)

    Chapter 1095: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (45)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rong Mo reached out to hug Shi Guang and realised that she had forgotten to untie her. Immediately, she loosened the ropes. The moment she regained her freedom, Shi Guang hugged Rong Mo tightly. ¡°I knew you were my sister! I knew it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t remember who I was earlier. I¡¯m sorry for having you wait this long and causing you worry! It¡¯s been rough on you through these years...¡± Rong Mo¡¯s gentle voice was nagging and her face was filled with pain while she hugged Shi Guang tighter. She swore to herself that she would never let anyone hurt her or Shi Guang ever again! Never again! ¡°It wasn¡¯t rough. As long as you¡¯re fine, nothing is rough!¡± Shi Guang thought about how joyful an event this should be, to reunite with her sister. However, her tears were still flowing uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s fine...¡± Rong Mo was flustered and helped Shi Guang wipe her tears while supporting her to stand up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head and chuckled before asking, ¡°... Feifei?¡± ¡°Hmms?¡± Rong Mo looked at her, thinking that Shi Guang had more to say. However, Shi Guang merely cried as her tears fell like rain. Yet, her smile was bright and ecstatic. ¡°Feifei.¡± ¡°Hmms?¡± ¡°Feifei.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re finally back. Feifei...¡± ¡°Hmm? Yes, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Feifei, Feifei, Feifei.¡± ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm.¡± ... Just like that, the both of them walked out of the house calling and replying one another dearly. The moment they got out, they caught sight of the ck car parked outside while Su Ya alighted with two other men. Shi Guang and Rong Mo were both terrified. It was especially so for Shi Guang who blinked in disbelief as she looked at the familiar looking man beside Su Ya. Doctor Chang ¨C Chang Xiaoyang? Why was he here along with Su Ya? Rong Mo gripped Shi Guang¡¯s hand tightly right away pushed Shi Guang behind her. It was an act so protective that Shi Guang felt warm within. Sniffling, she thought to herself that she wouldn¡¯t have any regrets even if she were to die here with her sister. Rong Mo looked at Su Ya¡¯s car ¨C that car had clearly left earlier on, why did it return? Everything that had happened felt strange to her. They kidnapped Shi Guang but no one was watching over her. Someone even sent her an address? What if this was a trap? Or... Rong Mo looked at Chang Xiaoyang deeply with a puzzled gaze. Was someone helping Su Ya? Unable to confirm anything, Rong Mo was merely concerned with Shi Guang¡¯s safety. She tilted her head and whispered to Shi Guang, ¡°See that car? Try to get on it, then...¡± She wanted to let Shi Guang leave first. However, before she could finish, Shi Guang had already dashed ahead and stood in front of her, looking at Su Ya. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re not intending to heed your brother¡¯s orders. You¡¯re bent on having me killed here today?¡± ¡°You caused this to me! Of course there¡¯s no way I would let you off!¡± Su Ya snarled while clutching at her face. The way she looked at Shi Guang was cold and menacing, filled with hatred as though she wanted nothing more than to rip Shi Guang apart with her mere gaze. She extended her hand and indicated for the man and Chang Xiaoyang to go round Shi Guang and Rong Mo up... Chapter 1096 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (46)

    Chapter 1096: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (46)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was no way Shi Guang and Rong Mo would be able to escape from two men. Or at least, that¡¯s what Su Ya thought. Chang Xiaoyang suddenly knocked the other man out with a strike to the back of his head as thetter copsed to the ground. Su Ya looked at Chang Xiaoyang in shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chang Xiaoyang ignored her, merely looking at Shi Guang and Rong Mo before hollering, ¡°What are you guys waiting for?¡± Rong Mo and Shi Guang were both somewhat dazed, not expecting Chang Xiaoyang to do that. Snapping out of her stupor, Rong Mo heeded Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s words and pulled Shi Guang with her to the car. Su Ya naturally did not want them to leave as she rushed up but Chang Xiaoyang held her by the wrist. Her face contorting with rage, Su Ya screamed, ¡°Chang Xiaoyang! To think that you would betray me! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chang Xiaoyang replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not betraying you. Brother Wen said Shi Guang must not be touched.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t use that as an excuse! How could Mo Feifei possibly know about this ce and end up here? You must have been the one who informed her! You like her, you love her! Don¡¯t think that she¡¯s going to fall for you and be together with you just because you did this!¡± Su Ya was pissed to death. First, it was Yan Zi. Now, even Chang Xiaoyang was helping them! ¡°No!¡± Chang Xiaoyang denied it. ¡°Stop denying it, you ingrate. You¡¯ve truly disappointed me. If not for me and my brother, would you have your current life? But, all our kindness to you is nothingpared to a Mo Feifei?¡± Su Ya red at Chang Xiaoyang, her eyes seething with anger. Chang Xiaoyang returned her gaze with a cold look. ¡°I¡¯ll never forget your kindness to me. That¡¯s why I let them off. If they leave...¡± Su Ya cut him off and bellowed, ¡°Do you think that the Lus would let us off even if they leave?!¡± ¡°At least the Lus won¡¯t openly go against you right now! As for the future, no one can guarantee who would be friends or enemies forever amongst the rich families!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! And I don¡¯t need you to exin! I understand this circle better than you do! I know that everything you¡¯ve done is just for Rong Mo!¡± Looking at how Rong Mo was prepared to drive off, Su Ya was getting hurried as she looked both horrifying and malefic. ¡°Chang Xiaoyang, don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll be cleared off all charges just because you¡¯ve helped them and Mo Feifei would ept you! I¡¯m telling you, that¡¯s not going to happen! She¡¯ll never forgive you for everything you¡¯ve done to her! Never ever!¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s expression was really terrible looking. ¡°Su Ya, if you insist on going about things your own way, I¡¯m going to have to tell Brother Wen about everything that happened today.¡± Su Yaughed coldly. ¡°My brother must have made some sort of trade with Lu Yanchen to let Shi Guang off. Perhaps, this whole kidnapping must have been for that trade to begin with. Even though he said that it¡¯s for my sake, he isn¡¯t doing it to help me get revenge! He just wants to make use of this incident to make the trade with Lu Yanchen!¡± With that, sheughed out in bitterness and resignation. In truth, there were things that were clear and tant. However, it¡¯s just that they¡¯ve been siblings for their entire lives and Su Ya did not want to believe nor acknowledge the truth. She wanted to believe that gains aside, the things they did were for their rtionship as siblings as well. Chapter 1097 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (47)

    Chapter 1097: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (47)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She steadied herself and looked at Chang Xiaoyang, saying in a tempting manner, ¡°Xiaoyang, you fancy Mo Feifei, isn¡¯t it? I can promise you I¡¯ll hand Mo Feifei to you after we capture them. You can erase her memories once more and reset things. That way, Mo Feifei will belong to you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted to be together with her to begin with. I know that I¡¯m not a clean person. How could someone as dirty as me be fit for her!¡± Chang Xiaoyang replied ndly,pletely unmoved by her temptation. In truth, the thought had crossed his mind too. However, life never goes as expected. Whether or not she had her memories, Mo Feifei would not fancy him nor want to be with him. It was as though it was fated and nothing could change that. Su Ya was thoroughly enraged ¨C to think that he would reject her invitation! This useless idiot! She red at Rong Mo and Shi Guang leave in the car, her eyes burning with a maddened rage. When their car disappeared from her sightpletely, she said in a calm voice as though she had regained herposure and looked at Chang Xiaoyang, ¡°You can let me go now.¡± He looked at the direction which Rong Mo and Shi Guang had left in before turning to look at Su Ya deeply and relenting his grip. Instantly, Su Ya pushed him away fiercely. She spun around right away and hopped into her car, giving chase. No matter how hard Chang Xiaoyang shouted, Su Ya ignored it all and jammed down on the elerator. The disfigured Su Ya was someone who had hatred brimming to an unstoppable point. She had a twisted logic that she could only recover herself if Shi Guang was entirely destroyed, losing herself deeper and deeper in that convoluted insanity... ¨C Shi Guang continued driving, somewhat agitated as she gripped the steering wheel tightly topose herself ¨C after all, they were not clear of dangerpletely just yet. She was still perplexed over Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s appearance ¨C why was he together with Su Ya? What sort of a role did he y in her sister¡¯s incident? She had heard parts of it earlier while leaving, that Chang Xiaoyang did something for Feifei... what happened between Chang Xiaoyang and her sister? Rong Mo looked behind and when she saw that no one was chasing, heaved a sigh of relief before leaning back against the chair and telling Shi Guang, ¡°Our parents didn¡¯t die by an ident...¡± ¡°I know. It was all done by Su Wencheng and Su Ya,¡± Shi Guang grit her teeth. ¡°The reason why she¡¯s so bent on killing us today in that insane manner is probably because she already yed all her cards. She¡¯s afraid that we might spill the beans. However, now that it¡¯s been so long ago, it¡¯s difficult to even find evidence to incriminate her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got evidence. Back in the capital, I had a voice recording. However, it dropped out when I fell down that mountain too. As long as we head back to that ce, I¡¯ll definitely be able to find that voice recorder and incriminate her!¡± Shi Guang wanted to smile to her sister when she heard those words. However, before her smile could even fully spread, her body lunged forward and she couldn¡¯t control her car as well ¨C it was as though the car was being pushed. The both of them turned around to see a ck car ramming at them... it was Su Ya ¨C indeed, she had not given up and had chased after them. BAM! It was another heavy smash as the force caused the both of them to fly forwards once more. Chapter 1098 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (48)

    Chapter 1098: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (48)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was a curve up ahead ¨C if they were to be rammed once more, they would end up on the mountain and the oue would be disastrous. In a ditch attempt, Shi Guang turned the steering wheel sharply, wanting to dodge Su Ya. However, Su Ya rammed at them once more and the car flipped over. The seas were right beside the roads as the car flipped downwards. Boom! Boom! Shi Guang¡¯s car was not the only one tumbling down ¨C Su Ya¡¯s as well. Water was sshing forth from the boundless seas. When the car fell down, Rong Mo lunged towards Shi Guang almost instantly. Ssh! Water started gushing into the car right after it fell in. Shi Guang heaved out a sigh of relief as she looked at the car sinking ¨C if it wasn¡¯t water that they hadnded in, they would have died from that fall. She hurriedly took something to smash at the windscreen before swimming out. As she waited for Rong Mo to do the same, it struck her ¨C her sister did not know how to swim! However, it was fine. With her around, she could pull her sister along. The moment Shi Guang pulled Rong Mo out of the car, thetter¡¯s body started sinking. Shi Guang took a fresh breath of air before sping her palms together. With her greatest might, she spread the water apart with her arms and her agile feet started pushing against the seas. Diving speedily, she appeared behind Rong Mo¡¯s back and grabbed hold of her. Rong Mo did not know how to swim nor hold her breath. By now, her face was already turning purplish as she shut her eyes tightly, as though she was about to asphyxiate at the next moment. Shi Guang grabbed hold of Rong Mo¡¯s hand and pulled her up to the surface. The moment they got above the water surface, Rong Mo opened her eyes and breathed heavily. She turned to Shi Guang and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Shi Guang smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s swim up to shore.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Kick your legs and spread the water with your hands. Follow the tempo of my words and we¡¯ll swim ahead together...¡± Shi Guang instructed. Rong Mo nodded her head and took in a deep breath of air before kicking out with both legs, one hand pushing water away while holding Shi Guang¡¯s hand with her other hand. ¡°That¡¯s the way! Just like that, incredible...¡± Before Shi Guang could finish, Rong Mo suddenly plunged deep into the waters, giving Shi Guang a huge shock as she dove in wanting to scoop Rong Mo up. However, Su Ya had appeared out of nowhere and was tugging at Rong Mo¡¯s legs fervently. Shi Guang sped towards Su Ya and gave her a kick. Yet, Su Ya was still holding onto Rong Mo¡¯s leg and refused to relent. Shi Guang reached out to pull Su Ya¡¯s hands away while Rong Mo pped at Su Ya. Unable to fight against two, Su Ya let go soon. Seizing the opportunity, Shi Guang pulled at Rong Mo and swam towards shore as quickly as possible. When they were approaching, she gave Rong Mo a push so that thetter could catch onto the handrails. After steadying herself, Rong Mo wanted to reach out for Shi Guang. However, she had only managed to touch Shi Guang¡¯s fingernails before thetter disappeared beneath the surface once more. Her heart pounded furiously as she shouted, ¡°Shi Guang!¡± Shi Guang pushed herself above the waters and yelled to Rong Mo, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Feifei! You hold on tight, make sure you do!¡± With that, she sank down. Chapter 1099 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (49)

    Chapter 1099: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (49)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It wasn¡¯t that Shi Guang wanted to sink or that she couldn¡¯t swim anymore ¨C Su Ya was tugging at her from beneath. Spinning around from beneath, Shi Guang threw out a flurry of punches at Su Ya. However, her strength was diminished in the waters and Su Ya¡¯s face was nearly pushed away. Su Ya then lunged forth and fought with Shi Guang in the waters... Shi Guang was a swimmer after all and Su Ya was naturally no match for her in the waters. Tugging at Su Ya¡¯s hair, Shi Guang pushed her head down taking a breath of air above the waters. She was pulled down right after as she pulled away Su Ya¡¯s hand with all her might, kicking Su Ya in the chest. Su Ya¡¯s body fell back and started sinking into the waters. Shi Guang saw that Su Ya was seemingly out of breath. She spun around in the waters, wanting to rescue Su Ya ¨C this was too easy of a death for her! She can¡¯t die here, not before she receives proper judgement! However, right then, Shi Guang¡¯s leg cramped up. She was bound for such a long time and drugged, causing her to be weak to begin with. Coupled with the fact that she had swam her sister to the surface and fought for so long in the waters, her body was going limp as her leg cramped up. She could barely save herself, let alone Su Ya. She floated to the water surface with a single leg and caught sight of Rong Mo looking both nervous and worried. Rong Mo nearly broke into tears when she caught sight of Shi Guang. Smiling, Shi Guang stretched her fatigued arms and wanted to swim to Rong Mo. She wasn¡¯t far now. Just a little further and she would be able to reach Rong Mo¡¯s hands... however, she suddenly couldn¡¯t push any further as she continued sinking. The cold, cruel waters enveloped her face. Rong Mo was watching Shi Guang the entire time as her heart clenched tightly. She had initially thought that Shi Guang was merely taking another breath of air. But when Shi Guang did not resurface, she realised that something was wrong as she yelled, ¡°Littly!¡± She wanted to dive in to save Shi Guang. However, the moment she jumped in, she couldn¡¯t even save herself as she choked and kicked around wildly. Rong Mo caught onto the handrails once more before screaming, ¡°Someone! Please help! Please...!¡± She was mortified and had never hated herself as badly as now for not being able to swim! Right then, a couple of ck jeeps suddenly stopped at the bridge above. Rong Mo looked up ¨C even though it was far and she could not see clearly, she could tell that it must be Lu Yanchen as she yelled, ¡°Lu Yanchen! Shi Guang¡¯s in the waters! Hurry and save her! She¡¯s inside! Save her!¡± The moment he heard Rong Mo, Lu Yanchen looked down at the sea and without second thought, jumped over the railing on the bridge, ready to leap in. At the side, Chu Mubei was shocked to death as he reached out for Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand while roaring, ¡°Lu Yanchen, you forgot you have water phobia?! Let...¡± us go! ¡°GET LOST!¡± Lu Yanchen bellowed before Chu Mubei could finish his sentence and leapt in. F*ck the water phobia! He was only worried that he might lose Shi Guang! Chu Mubei was stunned. Bloody hell! This guy was so worrisome! Your swimming skills suck, dude! Chapter 1100 - Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (50)

    Chapter 1100: Memories Regained, Sisters Reunited (50)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Taking his coat off hurriedly, Chu Mubei brought the other people with him and leapt into the seas to assist Lu Yanchen. After jumping in, Lu Yanchen held his breath and dove deep, looking for Shi Guang. He knew how to swim and he could hold his breath for a long time. Coupled with the fact that his entire mind was preupied with Shi Guang¡¯s safety, the water posed no threat to him at all. Lu Yanchen searched all around him and dove deeper yet he could not find any signs of Shi Guang. Where was she? Where had she gone to? She¡¯s a swimmer and she¡¯ll definitely know the best ways of keeping herself safe in the waters. She¡¯ll be fine, she¡¯ll definitely be... Even though he convinced himself as such, Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart felt as though it was dug out to soak in the freezing waters as well. He appeared above the surface for a change of breath before diving in deeply once more. However, the waters were merely cold and dark ¨C just where was she? Lu Yanchen had never once felt as afraid as he was at that moment. The fact that Shi Guang was a swimming champion did nothing tofort him any longer. A streak of red colour floated by him and instantly, Lu Yanchen recalled that Shi Guang seemed to have worn a red dress when she headed out that morning. His heart raced furiously as he chased after the red shadow. From a distance, he caught sight of a long-haired girl who was floating in the seas with her eyes closed, seemingly unconscious and asleep. Lu Yanchen sped over and after confirming that the girl was Shi Guang, felt his eyes sting. He closed his eyes and pulled Shi Guang into his embrace. Fondling her cheeks with his long, slender fingers, his heart only rxed slightly once he confirmed that she was breathing. He kissed Shi Guang on the lips, giving her air while bringing her with him to shore. When Shi Guang sank into the waters, she recalled the dream she had ¨C everything that happened in it resembled this very moment. As a swimmer, it was a tragic and painful experience for her to be incapable of motion and merely sink downwards. Finally, the world descended into a patch of darkness. Just as she thought that she was probably dead, she found herself returning to life. It seemed to be in another world. Here, she had a warm and loving family with her endearing parents and her sister. However, this world of hers did not have Lu Yanchen in it. Just like in that dream, the Lu Family only had three sons and no one ever mentioned anything about the youngest one. Shi Guang wanted to look for any possible traces of Lu Yanchen¡¯s presence in this world but to no avail. This world truly seemed to be devoid of this person. Finally, she caught sight of the words ¡®Lu Yanchen¡¯¨C they were carved onto a grave and the date of his death was the exact date she had fell into the waters. She felt her blood curdling and a chilling sensation spread through her entire body. How could she have not saved Lu Yanchen? It felt like a dream and yet it felt like reality. This was a world and that was how that world was. Lu Yanchen had never existed in her life and because of that, her sister did not have to endure the bullying incident. However, Feifei still became unconscious and her parents had gotten into the car ident with Mo Feifei in the car. It was the exact same scenario in that dream. Chapter 1101 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (1)

    Chapter 1101: Loving and Doting You with My Life (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She worked hard at school and work, turning into an excellent athlete and even got to know Qianxun while bing best friends with thetter. However, there came a day on Qianxun¡¯s birthday banquet that she lost her footing and fell into the sea. She did not know what she might have eaten, but she had no strength at all... Before that, she only had a ss of fruit juice that was given to her by Su Ya. She had met with Su Ya for a couple of times before and did not know why thetter would spike her drink. After she was pushed off the cruise liner, she fell into the seas bbergasted. As she struggled in the waters, she could not understand why Su Ya would want to kill her. But of course, now she knew ¨C it was because she was too close to Qianxun that Su Ya wanted to kill her. As she sank slowly, her gaze went through the ripples of the water and caught sight of Su Ya standing on the cruise, looking delighted and smirking. Water gushed into her body through her nose and mouth as she felt herself fusing with the world around her while she red at Su Ya with widened eyes, never once closing them. Later on, she even faintly caught sight of Qianxun noticing that something was off. Su Ya thenid her hands on Qianxun and nearly caused the death of thetter, inciting the fury of Lu Yanzhi. In that world, Lu Yanzhi and Qianxun were together and the cute Xiao Bai was still existent. However, there just wasn¡¯t her and Lu Yanchen. It was a surreal mix of reality and fantasy as she felt herself being trapped in a bizarre space that was filled with water as she drowned. In that space of water, she could not get out no matter what. That was the status quo until she heard a voice ¨C someone seemed to be calling out to her. It was Lu Yanchen. Her Lu Yanchen. Her Tsundere Young Master. Shi Guang opened her eyes as quickly as she could, afraid that what she heard may have just been a hallucination. However, it hurt really badly and her eyelids were heavy, refusing to open up. The terrifying waters were enveloping her relentlessly, suffocating her with helplessness and despair. Was she going to sink to the depths of the sea just like this ¨C was this how a swimming champion was supposed to meet her end? All of a sudden, Shi Guang found her breathing flow ¨C it was as though she was hugged in a warm embrace. The man carried a resolute and mellow energy that was assuring her that he would be by her side and not to be scared. She naturally knew who this familiar voice belonged to ¨C Lu Yanchen. The man she loved the most. Her chest seemed to be suffocated as she coughed, spitting something out. Opening her eyes slowly, she caught sight of a thoroughly drenched man who was hugging her tightly, wishing for nothing more than to absorb her as part of him. Looking at his face hazily, once she ensured that this was the person she was thinking of, she allowed herself to fall asleep in his embrace. By the time she woke up once more, she was in a white world that reeked of disinfectants. There was a fuzzy figure before her. Before she could even make out the person, thetter caught sight of her waking up and immediately hugged her while nting a passionate kiss on her. That familiar aura and warm embrace had Shi Guang smiling. Just as she was about to asphyxiate, Lu Yanchen finally let her go and smiled to her before hugging her once more. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry,¡± Shi Guang reached out to hug Lu Yanchen before asking, ¡°My sister...¡± Thest thing she could recall was her pushing her sister to shore. What happened next? Could her sister have jumped back into the waters as she sank...? Chapter 1102 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (2)

    Chapter 1102: Loving and Doting You with My Life (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She is ok. She is fine!¡± Lu Yanchen hugged her as he took in her scent and engulfed her in a hug. He felt alive again as he felt the familiar warmth of her body along with her soothing voice ringing in his ears. Shi Guang felt the arms around her waist tightened. This made her recall moments where she fell into the sea. It felt like a dream, and thinking about it made tears well up in her eyes. However, regardless of whether it was a dream or an incident that has happened in a parallel universe, she was happy that she had saved Lu Yanchen too. She gave Lu Yanchen a tight hug back and rested her head on his body. ¡°Thank you, Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°Fool, why did you suddenly say thank you. You are an idiot, a fool...¡± said Lu Yanchen in a soft tone of voice. His dull voice sounded like he was speaking gibberish, although in a charming way when he scolded her in theter part. ¡°Lu Yanchen...¡± Shi Guang suppressed her tears and looked at him with teary eyes. ¡°When I fell into the sea, I dreamt about that nightmare again, the nightmare that I told you before. It was so scary because you weren¡¯t there in that world.¡± Lu Yanchen reached out and caressed her eyebrows, gently saying, ¡°It¡¯s good enough that I am here with you now.¡± Shiguang happily smiled. ¡°Yes! I like a world with you in it. That world is not good at all because you weren¡¯t there. Oh... that¡¯s right, I thought I saw you jumping into the sea, aren¡¯t you afraid of water?¡± ¡°Water is nothing to be afraid of. I am more afraid of not being able to be together with you and not being able to protect you,¡± said Lu Yanchen as he kissed her. Shi Guang curled her arms around his neck and kissed back... At that moment, somebody opened the door to the ward. Rong Mo saw the scene before her and froze. Her eyes showed a hint of awkwardness. ¡°Sorry, sorry...¡± She wanted to flee from the scene and yet Shi Guang immediately pushed Lu Yanchen away. ¡°Sis, don¡¯t go.¡± Seeing her look of excitement, it was as if she was going to pounce onto Rong Mo. However, Lu Yanchen held a solemn face and gave a dissatisfied nce at Rong Mo, causing Rong Mo to stand at the door awkwardly. ¡°I am here to see if you have woken up,¡± said Rong Mo. ¡°I am awake,e here quickly.¡± Shi Guang reached out her hand in the hopes of Rong Moing over to her. Although Lu Yanchen was not happy, he still stood up and gave way for Shi Guang¡¯s recently found sister. When he opened the door, he took a nced inside the room once again and saw Shi Guang hugging Rong Mo. ¡°Sis!¡± ¡®Hmph!¡¯ This brat, when she woke up and saw him she was not even that excited. However, her voice was filled with excitement. ¡°Sis, I missed you so much. You are finallying back home. If grandma were to know of this, she would be so happy.¡± Lu Yanchen closed the door and heaved a sigh of relief. When he could not find her in the sea, he was so anxious that his heart almost stopped beating. At that moment, he even thought of drowning in the sea with her. Chu Mubei walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Old Lu, is Little Sister Shi Guang awake?¡± ¡°She just woke up.¡± Lu Yanchen remained expressionless, not allowing anyone to notice his dramatic change of feelings. ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Who? Do you mean Su Ya? Since she stayed underwater for too long before she was saved, she has hemiplegia.¡± Mu Chubei was relieved that she was not dead. Otherwise, it would have been lucky for her to die just like that. Mu Chubei froze for a while before saying, ¡°The recording Sister Shi Guang mentioned before is found...¡± Chapter 1103 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (3)

    Chapter 1103: Loving and Doting You with My Life (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The recording Sister Shi Guang mentioned earlier has been found. It¡¯s not broken, however, the content in it could only prove that it was Su Yua who orchestrated the car ident, and it does not include Su Wencheng. Furthermore, the evidence we collected against Su Wencheng was already given to him during the transaction. It seems that we cannot prove him guilty, and he looks like... he is ready to give up everything to move overseas.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°Escape? Can he even escape?! The illegal crimes he did is not limited to those we know. It is only a matter of time that he would be caught, if...¡± Amidst his confusion, Mu Chubei asked, ¡°Old Lu, what do you mean?¡± Lu Yanchen squinted his dangerously cold eyes. Su Yanchen had clearly plotted the entire incident. He thought that by making Su Ya the scapegoat, everything would be settled. Hmph. How could that be? He slightly turned his head and whispered something to Mu Chubei¡¯s ears. Mu Chubei raised his eyebrows beforeughing out loud. ¡°Old Lu, only you could think of such a n.¡± ¨C Su Yanchen was forbidden to leave the country. He must have not known. His face darkened when he knew of it, however, he remained calm and expressionless on the surface. As Su Wencheng¡¯s aplice, Chang Xiaoyang got to know about Su Ya¡¯s situation and reported it to Su Wencheng. ¡°Brother Wen, we couldn¡¯t save Su Ya. Since she stayed underwater for too long, it l seriously injured her brain. Hence, she was diagnosed as partially brain dead and has hemiplegia. She survived, however, she will have to be bedridden for the rest of her life...¡± Su Wencheng remained silent and furrowed his eyebrows for a long time. No one knows what he was thinking about. Chang Xiaoyang looked at him and said, ¡°Brother Wen, I have asked somebody to think of a way to rescue her out of that ce.¡± Su Wencheng shook his head and faced Chang Xiaoyang. ¡°Rescue her? Who says we are going to rescue her? What should we do after we rescue her? Considering her current situation, do you think she can leave with us?!¡± Chang Xiaoyang was dumbfounded as he looked at Su Wencheng in confusion. ¡°Brother Wen, do you mean that we are not going to rescue Su Ya, but she...¡± ¡®She is your little sister.¡¯ He paused and changed the statement he initially wanted to say. ¡°But she knows all of your secrets. If we were to leave her behind, what are we going to do if she decides to betray you?¡± Su Wencheng¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about other things, but this matter concerns Shi Guang, so she would definitely not betray me. After all, she hates Shi Guang to the bones. It was Shi Guang who had caused her to be disfigured and now, a vegetable. Hence, she will definitely bear all the me and wait for me to take revenge for her.¡± He closed his eyes. And with a face full of pity, he said, ¡°That idiot, I already let her go. Why did she have to go back and drive herself into a corner? She even messed things up!¡± Chang Xiaoyang intensely stared at Su Wencheng. It was him who drove Su Ya into a corner. If it wasn¡¯t him who manipted Su Ya to kidnap Shi Guang, Su Ya would not burn her bridges. She was a smart girl, and for her to go this far it was because she thought they had no other way out. If he had told his ns to Su Ya that his ultimate goal is not to take Shi Guang¡¯s life but to make a deal with Lu Yanchen, Su Ya wouldn¡¯t have toe to this step. However, he kept quiet and even misled Su Ya. When he nned this incident, he had already used Su Ya as his chess piece. Chapter 1104 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (4)

    Chapter 1104: Loving and Doting You with My Life (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As a faint light glimmered onto Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s perplexed gaze, Su Wencheng turned over to look at him. ¡°Was I too heartless?¡± Chang Xiaoyang immediately shook his head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Have you booked the ferry ticket?¡± ¡°I have booked it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ... While Su Ya was unconscious in the hospital, the police found out that Xu Yafeng was with Su Donghan. When they realized the police had found them and the truth of Shi Guang¡¯s parents¡¯ car ident was revealed, Xu Yafeng¡¯s face paled as white as a sheet. His body swayed so much, it seemed like he was going to faint. After she was cuffed up and brought to the police station, she forced Su Donghan to take the me together and confessed that both of them instructed someone tomit the crime. And Su Ya and Su Wencheng had no part in it. She wanted to protect her children. However, with the evidence stored in the pen recorder, it made it difficult for Su Ya to escape punishment. Regarding Su Wencheng, he was a suspect and needed further investigation. In the Su residence study room, Mr. Su sat on a swivel chair. His clouded eyes were filled with hardships experienced over the years and the wise sight of seeing through the phenomena of the whole world. When he heard from Su Qianxun that Su Ya had kidnapped Shi Guang, and that the real culprits of Shi Guang¡¯s parents death that year was Su Donghan and his family, Mr. Su flew into a rage. He mmed the table and immediately stood up. ¡°Dad, please calm down!¡± Su Qianxun quickly stepped forward tofort him as he held onto him. ¡°Where are they now...¡± Mr. Su was akin to a provoked lion, exuding a dangerous aura. With his three children, he treated his eldest, Su Donghan, the best. Su Donghan was unpromising hence he helped to pave the road for the eldest. In the past few years, Su Donghan stirred up trouble many times and he was always the one who cleaned up his mess for him. He also did his best to educate Su Donghan¡¯s two children. In the end, they had found the secret to their identity. Not only had they not told him, they even chose to kill his legitimate son to mask their identity. All these years, he did not raise a son. Instead, he raised an ingrate. He hated himself for not finding out sooner. Even hated himself that even after knowing the truth, he still treated them like family. This family has no feelings. They were a bunch of ungrateful bastards. The old man was hateful, angry, and regretful. He was not able to take the blow and fainted. Luckily, there was a doctor in the family who quickly saved him and put him out of an emergency state. Su Ya woke up and found herself paralyzed on her bed, she was unmoving and could not speak properly. In just a blink of an eye, she became handicapped. She felt so helpless that she went almost went crazy. Although she knew she was paralyzed, she was in despair even more so than if she was in a vegetative state. She wanted to see grandpa Su and make use of her granddaughter rtionship with him to let him save her. However, Grandpa Su rejected. Grandpa Su hated her whole family now. Raising a bunch of ingrates who sought revenge on him. He must have regretted not strangling them to death in the past. When Shi Guang heard from Lu Yanchen that Grandpa Su had fainted, she was so frightened that she wanted to leave the hospital. A few momentster, Grandpa Su called back. Knowing that he is alright, she then put herself at ease. Grandpa Su did not want to see Su Ya. But Shi Guang wanted to see her since they were in the same hospital. Today, Lu Yanchen together with Chu Meibei came to visit Shi Guang, heughed and said, ¡°Why did you go and see her? To take a look at her miserable state? I can take a picture and show you.¡± ¡°Ask her what she has to say when Su Wencheng fooled her.¡± Chapter 1105 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (5)

    Chapter 1105: Loving and Doting You with My Life (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanchen told her yesterday that the culprit behind the kidnapping case was not Su Ya or Su Wencheng. She knew she couldn¡¯t do anything with Su Wencheng, however, if Su Ya were to direct Su Wencheng, it would be a different story. Although she knew that her chances of convincing Su Ya were very low, Shi Guang was willing to give it a try. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said Lu Yanchen. ¡°It is ok, you are very busytely so you can do your work with Mu Chubei. Besides, I have a bodyguard to protect me and my sister to apany me.¡± Speak of the devil. She was talking about Rong Mo a moment ago, and Rong Mo coincidentally walked into the room. The Rong Mo today was no longer wearing a male outfit but a in dress with a feminine coat. She also wore t boots coupled with a long ck wig. The sunsses she wore did not affect her beauty at all, and instead, she looked very pretty with a ssy presence. She changed from a tomboy into a youngdy. Mu Chubei held his gaze on her as a trace of surprise flickered on his eyes. He then teasingly whistled. Shi Guang looked at Mu Chubei with a hint of warning before smiling sweetly at Rong Mo. ¡°Sis, you¡¯re here.¡± Mu Chubei scratched his nose and chuckled helplessly. He was just expressing his admiration towards Rong Mo as she looked philosophical. Yet Shi Guang looked at him with such eyes. She took him for a lecher. When Lu Yanchen saw the smile on Shi Guang¡¯s face, his face darkened and his gaze unknowingly turned stern as he felt that Shi Guang¡¯s smile was very unsightly. Because that smile wasn¡¯t for him. Furthermore, whenever her older sister appears, he would not have a ce in her eyes. Shi Guang climbed off the bed and dragged her sister into a spin. ¡°You look so pretty when you dress up but why did you wear a wig?¡± Rong Mo chuckled. ¡°Because from today onwards, I am Mo Feifei and Rong Mo...¡± ¡®Shall disappear from this world forever.¡¯ Lu Yanchen walked over and held Shi Guang¡¯s hand that dragged her sister earlier, he then pulled her over to his side afterward. He said, ¡°Your sister¡¯s identification documents have already been settled. From today onwards, there would be no more Rong Mo but Mo Feifei in this world.¡± There was a deeper meaning to his words. However, Shi Guang couldn¡¯t tell and only chuckled. ¡°From the start, it has always been Mo Feifei who existed in this world... Sis, you told me yesterday that Granny Shang was the one who saved you. After I get discharged, I will apany you to Kyoto to thank her.¡± Rong Mo told everything about her disappearance to Shi Guang, except for the part about her and Shang Mo. She remained silent for a moment, and in a serious tone of voice she said to Shi Guang, ¡°Xiaoxiao, there would be no more Rong Mo in this world from now on so there isn¡¯t a need to visit those people who Rong Mo knew.¡± Shi Guang was dumbfounded. She froze beforeing back to her senses. ¡°Older sister, you mean...¡± She bid her goodbye to Rong Mo forever and cut off all ties with those who Rong Mo knew and cared about. She would begin a new life that belonged to Mo Feifei. Rong Mo¡ªNo, Mo Feifei nodded. She said, ¡°They treated me as a man even when I am actually a woman. Now that I have returned to my original self, I don¡¯t know how to break the news to them. I feel thankful to Granny Shang for she had saved my life. I also want to repay my gratitude. If the Shang family needs help in the future and I can help. I will definitely lend a helping hand. As for those thankful words, it shall not be needed.¡± Chapter 1106 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (6)

    Chapter 1106: Loving and Doting You with My Life (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If Granny Shang were to find out that she had slept with Shang Mo, she would definitely ask her to marry Shang Mo. However, she had made up her mind yesterday that she was going topletely disappear from Shang Mo¡¯s life. After she had experienced Shi Guang¡¯s kidnapping case and how her car had been involved in the incident, when Shi Guang was saved, it paved the way for her toe up with an idea on how to exin her cause of death. Hence, she asked Lu Yanchen for a favor to disclose to the public that Rong Mo was also in the car that fell into the sea. However, it was unfortunate that she was not saved in time. With that being said, ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ would officially be dead and they could not find his remains. It left Shi Guang stunned. ¡°Would this be appropriate?¡± Lu Yanchen said, ¡°All the media agencies have announced that ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ drowned to death.¡± Since Lu Yanchen was personally involved in this, the news of ¡®Rong Mo¡¯s¡¯ fake death would most likely be a seamless plot. Shi Guang pushed Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand away and walked over to hold Mo Feifei¡¯s hands. ¡°Is that why you have to wear female clothes and a wig, such that there is not a single resemnce between Rong Mo and yourself?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Feifei nodded. ¡°Sister, it has been hard on you.¡± Shi Guang gave her a warm hug. ¡°These hardships are nothingpared to yours. You were the one looking after me all these years...¡± Mo Feifei returned the hug while gently patting her back. Lu Yanchen¡ªwho was watching the scene from the side¡ªwas green with envy. He had never seen that idiot, Shi Guang, feel this sorry for him before. ¡°Stop talking about your past hardships, those are all over.¡± Mu Chubei sheepishly smiled. ¡°Older Sister of Shi Guang, you are still an artist under mypany, are you not nning toe back?¡± Who would have thought that Rong Mo would be so popr, and now he had lost a cash cow? His heart hurts once he thought about his red notes of the renminbi. Mo Feifei looked at Mu Chubei and apologized, ¡°If yourpany were to suffer any losses because of this, I can only say my apologies to you.¡± Shi Guang red at Mu Chubei with a hint of warning in her eyes. This yboy better not harbor any designs for her older sister, she then spoke clearly, ¡°Sis, you don¡¯t have to apologize to Mu Chubei. I am very close to his wife, Wang Caichun, so he wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Besides, this little bit of money is probably just a drop in the bucket, a single hair out of nine ox hides to him. He kept so many women, as long as he buy fewer bags and diamonds for them, everything would be settled.¡± Mu Chubei was livid and he scowled in his heart. ¡°...¡± ¡®Excuse me, since when did I keep so many little girlfriends, Little Sister Shi Guang is defaming me.¡¯ He wanted to exin more, however, Shi Guang had dragged Mo Feifei away and to the sofa to gossip. Mu Chubei gave a look of pity to Lu Yanchen. ¡°Old Lu.¡± Lu Yanchen returned a look of helplessness. Dissatisfied, Mu Chubei said, ¡°Your girlfriend is getting out of hand, she dared to defame me.¡± The corners of Lu Yanchen¡¯s mouth curved upward as he teased, ¡°It is your pleasure to get dissed by her.¡± Mu Chubei¡¯s face darkened. Besides being lovey-dovey together and disying affection to each other, the couple always teamed up to bully him. He berated, ¡°Be careful that she might climb over your head one day if you pamper her too much.¡± Lu Yanchen nced over at him before staring at Shi Guang. After a while, he walked over with big steps and heard Shi Guang talking to Mo Feifei with a look of surprise. ¡°How can that be!!...¡± Chapter 1107 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (7)

    Chapter 1107: Loving and Doting You with My Life (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How can this be? The Shang Family saved your life and you should return the favor, but you shouldn¡¯t use yourself to return the favor. However, if you really like Mr. Shang, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you to marry him...¡± When Mo Feifei was still Rong Mo, Shi Guang heard about Rong Mo and Mr. Shang¡¯s love affair. She wasn¡¯t sure if Shang Mo was the reason why her older sister did not want Rong Mo to appear in this world again. Mo Feifei became stiff. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Shi Guang acted cute in front of Mo Feifei while hugging her. ¡°Then it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want you to get married so early, too. I want you to stay with me. Even if you can¡¯t be with me forever, we can at least be together for a good two to three years.¡± Lu Yanchen walked over with a gloomy face and sat down on the sofa. He used his hand to hold his head before he snarled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you want to visit Su Ya?¡± Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s cheerful face and how she relied on her sister just like a little kid, Lu Yanchen felt envious yet helpless at the same time. Stunned on her seat, Mo Feifei looked at Shi Guang and asked, ¡°You will visit Su Ya?¡± ¡°Yes, I am going to tell Su Wencheng¡¯s situation to her. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. She is now half paralyzed, she can¡¯t harm me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Mo Feifei was still worried and decided to go with Shi Guang. Shi Guang immediately agreed and held Rong Mo¡¯s hand. They both walked away from Lu Yanchen¡¯s side. Lu Yanchen sat on the sofa and watched the two sisters hold hands with one another with cold eyes. His stone-cold face had a trace of dissatisfaction. He was not being jealous, but Shi Guang was overly worried about her older sister... She took her sister for a delicate flower or perhaps it might be for the reason that her sister had been in a vegetative state for seven long years. And so, she was used to shielding and protecting her sister. However, he just wanted to say that although Mo Feifei looked very weak and delicate, she was a strong person. At least in terms of intelligence, her older sister was definitely smarter than her. She did not have to be so worried. ¨C Shi Guang and Mo Feifei walked to the floor Su Ya was in and saw there were many people crowding at the door of the ward. There were even curses and scoldings heard from within. ¡°Su Ya, you despicable b*tch, it was you who harmed my family. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my daughter wouldn¡¯t be in jail now and mypany wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt!¡± After that, they heard a harsh and loud p. There were even the sounds of objects being thrown onto the ground. Shi Guang dragged Mo Feifei to the front and cleaved their way through the crowd before seeing that Mrs. Yang and Yang Chifeng were also in the ward. Meanwhile, Su Ya¡ªin her hospital gown and whose head was wrapped in bandages¡ªwas sprawled on the ground. Five bloody red fingerprints were etched onto her face. With fear shing through her eyes, she seemed to be in pain, and moreover, she looked terribly pathetic. Yang Chifeng wanted to help her up, however, Mrs. Yang had stopped her. She even casually hit Su Ya. ¡°You evil witch, you will die a painful death for your sins.¡± Yang Chifeng helped Su Ya up to her bed before ncing over to Mrs. Yang with furrowed brows. ¡°Mom, what are you doing? Are you done scolding?¡± At the same moment, the nurses and doctors walked in. ¡°Thisdy over here, please leave.¡± ¡°Do you have any idea what she has done?¡± Mrs. Yang couldn¡¯t bear to raise her voice at her son and instead berated both the doctor and nurse. ¡°She is a murderer!¡± The doctor and nurse wanted to stop Mrs. Yang at first. However, the words she had thrown stunned them. Chapter 1108 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (8)

    Chapter 1108: Loving and Doting You with My Life (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Ya cried out, ¡°Aun-tie, please-hear-me-out!¡± Right now, she had to speak in pauses. ¡°Hear you out? What more is there for you to say? Are you saying that you didn¡¯t make use of my daughter? If it wasn¡¯t for you, my daughter wouldn¡¯t have bullied Mo Feifei and those things wouldn¡¯t have happened. It was all because of you, because of you...¡± As Mrs. Yang said her sentiments, she pounced forward to hit Su Ya. Yang Chifeng stopped Mrs. Yang, however, her hand still managed to scratch Su Ya¡¯s face and her face immediately had a few more wounds. She knew that her son would not allow her to hit Su Ya because of their old ounts. Mrs. Yang red at her son and cursed while crying. ¡°Why are you still siding with her? Are you still feeling sorry for this shameless whore? When she killed Shi Guang¡¯s parents, she instigated your sister to bully Mo Feifei and that had caused Mo Feifei to jump off the building, and it was all in order to prevent her identity from getting exposed! Your sister did so many bad things because of this devil. I even heard from the police that this woman also killed another woman who bullied Mo Feifei with her. This woman is so vicious, why are you still helping her?¡± While she said all of that, her fistsnded on Yang Chifeng¡¯s body. Yang Chifeng held a terrible expression on his face and just held Mrs. Yang as he willingly allowed himself to get hit. Su Ya originally did not want to sh with Mrs. Yang since other than Yang Chifeng, there wasn¡¯t anyone willing to take care of her. However, the usually elegant Mrs. Yang actually changed temperament and hit and scolded her like a shrew. Su Ya could no longer control her temper as her heart was filled with vengeance and hate. With her eyes brimming with tears, she clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Your-daugh-ter-took-it-u-pon-her-self, how-does-it-con-cern-me...¡± Mrs. Yang looked at Su Ya before harshly scolding, ¡°We were mistaken for treating you like a treasure. We treated so well and yet were actually an evil viin and heartless witch. If it wasn¡¯t for you, my daughter would definitely not bully Mo Feifei...¡± With that said, she pushed Yang Chifeng away and went forward to p Su Ya. Su Ya¡¯s vision suddenly turned ck after a few ps. She was already disfigured, to begin with, and after a few more ps, her face already looked as ugly as a pig. Even the onlookers outside felt pain upon seeing the ps. However, they did not pity her. Instead, they despised her and her actions had disgusted them. Shi Guang, who was standing in the crowd watched Mrs. Yang taught Su Ya a lesson and thought that bad deeds would indeede back to haunt you. It was Su Ya¡¯s karma, but then again, Yang Sitong was also not a good person either. Mrs. Yang should not have pushed all the me on Su Ya. Both of them harbored evil designs. Even if Su Ya wasn¡¯t in the picture, in order to hide the truth of her being a life savior, Yang Sitong would most probably still bully her older sister. They simply hit it off well. However, they were inside the premises of a hospital, and that meant they should not carry on arguing. Since Su Ya was now a prime crime suspect, the police rushed over as well. The crowd dispersed and Yang Chifeng brought Mrs. Yang out. He did not expect to see Shi Guang in the hallway, and he instinctively stopped. Mrs. Yang froze before a shimmer of hope shed through her eyes. And to Shi Guang, she pleaded, ¡°Now that the truth hase to light and the real mastermind is Su Ya, please ask Lu Yanchen to let Sitong off.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s forehead creased. She ignored them and continued to walk forward. When she passed by Yang Chifeng, his face full of sorrow. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1109 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (9)

    Chapter 1109: Loving and Doting You with My Life (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With a face full of sorrow, Yang Chifeng said in a tone full of guilt, ¡°Sorry, regarding that incident that year, it was all because of Sitong¡¯s foolishness. She repented for what she did and wants to make up for it. Please give her one more chance...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s cold scoff cut off his words and she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t simply make up for some things?¡± Yang Chifeng froze and did not continue on. He then left with Mrs.Yang. Shi Guang and Mo Feifei reached the door, however, the police mentioned that only one person at a time could enter. Hence, Shi Guang went in alone while Mo Feifei waited for her outside. When Su Ya¡ªthe girl who just experienced a beating¡ªsaw Shi Guang appearing at her ward, she immediately took in a deep breath while her face was full of disbelief. Shi Guang fell into the sea with her and they even fought in the sea for so long. She should have been unconscious or even worse, half-paralyzed like her after the emergency rescue. However, why did she have side paralysis and yet Shi Guang was safe and sound? ¡°Witch...¡± Su Ya red at Shi Guang with her eyes full of fury! The tantrum Mrs. Yang threw on her was all because of Shi Guang. Su Ya looked as if Shi Guang was the reason for her pain and this led to Shi Guang bing speechless. She sat on the chair beside the bed. ¡°From the looks of it, you seem like you want to kill me.¡± ¡°All-because-of-you.¡± Su Ya felt hatred, especially that instant. She really wanted to rush forward and beat the daylights out of Shi Guang. Shi Guang coldly scoffed, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®it was all because of me¡¯? You did so many bad deeds. You really didn¡¯t think that God will let you off, did you? Dying is a relief for me. However, you look so hideous that even King Yama doesn¡¯t want you so he returned you back to earth. He even gave you a punishment.¡± ¡°You!¡± ¡°What about me? I came here today to tell you that your parents are at the police station, and that would mean that no one will be able toe and see you. There wouldn¡¯t be anyone to rescue you as well...¡± As Shi Guang talked, she suddenly came to a realization. ¡°Wait a minute. You still have a brother. Your brother woulde and save you, wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Su Ya gritted her teeth. Of course, her brother would definitely rescue her. Even if he can¡¯t rescue her, he will definitely take revenge for her and not let this witch off. Shi Guang smiled nonchntly. ¡°However, ording to what I know, your brother has already escaped out of the country. So why would hee back? You couldn¡¯t possibly think that he wille back to avenge you, right?¡± Escape overseas? Su Ya¡¯s hideous face had a mixture of expressions. She was in disbelief, in confusion, and in denial! Shi Guang saw that Su Ya was getting worried and so, she raised her eyebrows. ¡°I believe you know that he got into some trouble recently. After all, it was part of his escape n to let you kidnap me.¡± ¡°...¡± Su Ya remained silent while ring at Shi Guang with hatred imbued in her eyes. The only thing she thought of was Shi Guang was trying to put a strain in between her rtionship with her brother. ¡°In the past, your brother was very outstanding in his doings and did so many illegal deeds. Recently, he was investigated upon and the evidencended on Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands. He wanted the evidence, yet he also knew that if something were to happen to me, Lu Yanchen would definitely exchange the evidence for me. However, he couldn¡¯t do it himself and hence he thought of you. If you kidnap me, he would not be considered an aplice as he could pretend that he did know anything. But of course, he wouldn¡¯t tell you that the real motive of letting you kidnap me would be to get the evidence in Lu Yanchen¡¯s hands!¡± Chapter 1110 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (10)

    Chapter 1110: Loving and Doting You with My Life (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders before she continued, ¡°Now that you are not of any use to him anymore, do you really think he wille back once he left the country? Do you think he will still take revenge for you? You are a smart girl and you¡¯ve known him since you were young, you should be very clear that the chances of himing back wouldn¡¯t even be one percent.¡± Her whole family was very selfish, and so she was head-on sure that Su Ya would not believe her brother ever again. However, she cannot make it too obvious. ¡°You refuse to speak, you refuse to believe me, and yet you are angry. Do you want to ask why exactly am I here?¡± Shi Guang smiled and eased the creases of her nket. ¡°I am obviously here to show off and take a look at your pathetic state!¡± Su Ya red at her and her aura turned as dark like a ghost. Her voice also turned pitchy as she screeched, ¡°I-will-kill-you!¡± Shi Guangughed. ¡°Even if you kill me, you will still end up the same as now! Do you think you look that pathetic enough now? No, you still don¡¯t look that pathetic, aspared to the pain my older sister went through. You have only repaid a third of your debt. However, for a person whose death would be considered a luxury, there will be plenty of time for you to pay your debt.¡± With that said, Shi Guang stood up and turned around as she nned to leave. Suddenly, a voice could be heard from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t-think...¡± Shi Guang stopped and listened to the voice behind her in silence. ¡°You-know-everything. There-is-one-thing-you-won¡¯t-know-for-e-ver...¡± Shi Guang still didn¡¯t turn back and walked out. Su Wencheng was the real mastermind. If Su Ya found out that Su Wencheng had plotted against her and that he had betrayed her in that way, would she still help her brother? She had no idea whether her words had any effect on her, however, based on Su Ya¡¯s current situation, she was living in despair and is under a charge of murder. If she wished to have a better life, she would confess everything. However, it wouldn¡¯t matter if she refused to confess. One cannot run from the long arm of thew. Su Wencheng cannot ever escape, and there woulde a day where he would be brought to justice. Shi Guang saw Mo Feifei waiting for her in the hallway and quickly walked forward. Mo Feifei asked, ¡°You have said your piece, would she tell on Su Wencheng?¡± ¡°I am not sure. She seems to hate me so the chances are low but it¡¯s okay. Viins will definitely get their retribution.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s casually muttered a soft hum under her breath and then held her younger sister¡¯s hand gently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be bothered by their matters anymore. Aren¡¯t you getting married soon? You should just focus on being the most beautiful and blissful bride.¡± ¡®As for the rest, you can handle it over to me.¡¯ ¡°Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother had already nned the wedding and she told me not to worry about it. We just need to be there at the wedding.¡± ¡°You still have to show some concern. It is your wedding and there is only half a month left. Do you still have to go for practice with the national team?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to go for practice as my instructor told me earlier that I should take a break. Besides, I wanted to help out with the nning of the wedding, but Lu Yanchen¡¯s mother did not tell me what I should prepare. She just told us to choose the bridal gown and take the photoshoot. After that, we could choose our wedding rings and give out invitations.¡± This made Mo Feifei speechless as she didn¡¯t know how to continue on with the conversation. She then looked down at Shi Guang¡¯s finger. ¡°But you don¡¯t have a ring on your finger.¡± Chapter 1111 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (11)

    Chapter 1111: Loving and Doting You with My Life (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I don¡¯t like wearing it. Since I am always practicing, I am afraid that I would lose it so I never wear my ring on a daily basis,¡± Shi Guang said. She then suddenly remembered something important in the midst of her sentence. ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to worry about my wedding. I will bring you to see my grandma and little auntie tomorrow. I told them a lie before that you were having treatment overseas. They actually missed you so much.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Mo Feifei couldn¡¯t wait to see her grandma and little auntie. She had to thank them for taking care of both her and her sister after all these years. They are like the light to their life, brightening up their lives even in their darkest moments. She could not express her gratitude that even a million words would not suffice. She would always remember their kindness in her heart. In theing future, she would be filial to them and love them as if they were her own parents. Since Shi Guang was feeling better, she could be discharged on the day itself. In the few days that Mo Feifei was living with the Su Family, she has already reconciled with Qianxun and Old Master Su. Qianxun even helped match Mo Feifei¡¯s outfit. Old Master Su originally also wanted to thank Granny Shang, however, he respected Mo Feifei¡¯s decision. Shi Guang could not bear to leave Mo Feifei and hence the moment she got discharged, she dragged Mo Feifei back home with her and settled her down in the guest room. A European style tablemp lit up the bedroom. When Shi Guang came out from the shower, she dried her hair and sat at the bedside while picking up her phone. However, before she could unlock her phone, Lu Yanchen pushed her down onto the bed. Shi Guang tried to push him away, however, Lu Yanchen already had her hand and phone pinned down. With Lu Yanchen hovering above her, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Yet, Shi Guang couldn¡¯t help but kick his leg. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think am I trying to do?¡± asked Lu Yanchen as he kissed her lips. He managed to insert his tongue in to tease her own. In response to the man¡¯s aggression, Shi Guang yielded to him at first. There was a numb feeling build up in her body. Shi Guang felt her body grew weak, just like a block of ice melting. She knew Lu Yanchen¡¯s intent, however, her older sister was still in the house and she didn¡¯t want him to cause any trouble. Yet, she was still immersed in Lu Yanchen¡¯s kiss and the man had already untied her robe. ¡°Stop it...¡± Shi Guang reached out and pinched Lu Yanchen¡¯s waist. However, it was very stiff, and her pinches were basically useless against him. She chuckled. ¡°I am going to apany my sister for a while.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face immediately fell and he bit her lips harshly. ¡°What is there to apany? She is alright now, she doesn¡¯t needpany.¡± ¡®You should apany me instead if you have time.¡¯ ¡°We have not seen each other in a long time, we have some heart-to-heart conversations to share.¡± ¡°What kind of heart-to-heart conversations? Your heart belongs to me,¡± smugly said Lu Yanchen before reaching out to her in an overbearing manner. He then shut her mouth with a kiss and even bit her lips as a punishment when they parted. Shi Guang felt pain and furrowed her eyebrows while looking at him. ¡°My older sister is important to me. She is not just anybody.¡± Lu Yanchen scoffed proudly. ¡°That¡¯s right, is she the only important one here?¡± ¡®Am I not important?¡¯ Shi Guang was caught between herughter and tears. He was indeed a proud, jealous prince who was even jealous of her older sister. However, it was still sweet of him. She hugged his waist and ced her head over his shoulder before coaxing him with sweet words. ¡°You are more important~¡± With that said, a sweet smile appeared on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face. His eyes shed a hint of mischief and he turned his head to kiss her again... The kiss was bittersweet yet gentle, a wave of dizziness hit her as the kiss made them feel as though they are on the clouds. Chapter 1112 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (12)

    Chapter 1112: Loving and Doting You with My Life (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In a split of a second, the atmosphere in the room heated up. A lingering passion filled the room, and it was coupled with both of their heavy breathing. Shi Guang was filled with sweat and was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t even want to open her eyes. Her hand still wrapped around Lu Yanchen¡¯s body who continued to hover above her. Whileying on her bed, Shi Guang was reminded of an incident. She turned her head and theny her head on Lu Yanchen¡¯s chest. ¡°I talked to Su Ya today and she told me that there was an incident that I would never have thought about. She evenughed triumphantly. What incident do you think we have not thought about?¡± Lu Yanchen immediately denied. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Take a guess.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t guess it.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°It seems that you still have energy then let¡¯s have another round.¡± ... As Shang Mo drank too much alcohol, when he woke up, it was already evening. Faced with a splitting headache, he massaged his temples as his deep eyes stared at the empty mugs. He massaged his temples as he recalled what had happened yesterday. He drank a lot of alcohol, and got so drunk that he couldn¡¯t even differentiate between the north and the west. When he came home, he thought he saw Rong Mo. A full bust, slim waist, red lips... delicate hands. Entangled, enchanted, pleasure... It felt so real. Shang Mo furrowed his eyebrows as his heartbeat quicken in worry. Although his memory was unclear due to him being drunk, he could still recall some important details. For example, Rong Mo was a woman. He remembered himself groaning because of her softness. He remembered her screaming a moan out too as he embraced her in his arms. He remembered her coaxing her softly, and yet, everything was gone now. Simply thinking about it aroused him again. However, everything also felt like a ridiculous dream and even felt unreal. Everything was in bits and pieces. ¡®Was it even real?¡¯ Indeed, a person¡¯s willpower in the morning could be very weak after getting drunk. Shang Moid on his bed and stared at the ceiling for a while before he pushed the nket away and got off the bed. He took a look at the messy state of his house and he could no longer stay calm. The hangover soup, the red wine, the red stain on his bed. No matter how he looked at it, it looked as if something big happened. He remembered the dream again. It felt out of control and his heart softened. That ridiculous dream suddenly disappeared and was instead, acted out just like in reality. He did not believe that it was a dream. Shang Mo immediately ran out and rushed into Rong Mo¡¯s room. However, it was empty. He thought that she was downstairs and yet he could only see the cleaner. The maid saw that he hade downstairs and immediately asked if he wanted dinner. Shang Mo nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Rong?¡± The auntie froze. ¡°Mr. Rong came back?¡± It was her rest day yesterday so she wasn¡¯t in the vi. Shang Mo grew uncertain again, he doubted whether the incidentst night was real. ¡®If Rong Mo really did not return back to the vi, or did actually came back but left earlier on, how could he appear on my bed yesterday night?¡¯ He did not speak anymore, merely waving his hand and letting the auntie make his meal. Auntie may not know of it but Big Mountain should know. When he came back yesterday, Big Mountain seemed to have spoken to her. Dinner was served quickly. By the time Shang Mo finished showering and went downstairs, dinner was already ready. He sat down and looked at the seat opposite him. It was supposed to be Rong Mo¡¯s seat. He looked very thin, however, his appetite was really good. Just looking at him eat made him hungry... Chapter 1113 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (13)

    Chapter 1113: Loving and Doting You with My Life (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While thinking about Rong Mo, his eyes fixed ahead. Big Mountain walked in with hurried footsteps and he had a poorplexion. ¡°Mr. Shang...¡± Shang Mo was eating so he didn¡¯t look at Big Mountain¡¯s face. Thus, he didn¡¯t notice Big Mountain¡¯s pale and terrified face, as well as the fear and panic in his eyes. His voice quivered a little. Shang Mo asked with indifference, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°This afternoon, there was an ident on Beihai Avenue and two cars fell into the sea. Mr. Rong was in one of the cars... there¡¯s been no trace of him since then...¡± Shang Mo felt his heart choke, and he paused while reaching for his vegetables. A momentter, he put down his chopsticks and coldly stared at Big Mountain. ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°Where is Rong Mo now?¡± Shang Mo was unwilling to believe it, but a hint of shock and uneasiness could be seen in his eyes. Big Mountain stayed silent, not saying the words: ¡®He couldn¡¯t be found.¡¯ ¡®Couldn¡¯t be found,¡¯ such simple words, yet they were like sharp needles piercing Shang Mo¡¯s eardrums. Shang Mo clenched his fist. ¡°No, nothing happened to him!¡± After saying so, his lips curled into a smile. Big Mountain felt that the smile Mr. Shang had was more terrifying than him crying. His voice was more hoarse and scary. The bodyguard too hoped that Mr. Rong¡¯s ident wasn¡¯t real, but he had been alone in the sea since this afternoon... there was no way he could still be alive. When the swimming champion was rescued, she herself was on the brink of death. Shang Mo¡¯s expression turned cold, and fear spread through his heart. He kept repeating to himself, ¡®It¡¯s not possible, it¡¯s fake, it must be fake...¡¯ Justst night... that was real, that couldn¡¯t have been a dream. No way. He stood up, intending to uncover the truth, but the headache caused by his hangover still lingered. His sudden action made his blood surge upwards, and he staggered, nearly falling over. Big Mountain was startled. He quickly stepped forward to support Shang Mo. ¡°Mr. Shang.¡± Shang Mo shrugged off Big Mountain¡¯s hand. He wouldn¡¯t believe Big Mountain¡¯s words. Even if Rong Mo fell into the sea, nothing would happen to him. But there was an undeniable truth in his heart¡ªRong Mo only knew how to il a bit in the water. He didn¡¯t know how to swim. Shang Mo stood near the sea, his ck windbreaker billowing in the sea breeze. Snow fell heavily from the sky. The pure white snowkes danced in the wind and dyed the endless sea in white. The fluttering snowkes fell on him, dampening his hair. The coldness crept into his blood through his skin, and his body felt numb. Even so, he stayed still, standing there void of expression on his face. He let the snowkes continue to assault him with his eyes filled only with deste coldness. After a long time, he took a deep breath that chilled him to the bone. He then stiffly walked towards the sea. Seeing Shang Mo¡¯s expressionless face and soulless eyes, Big Mountain felt a wave of unease as they got closer and closer to the sea. The snowkes continued to flutter and fall, but they couldn¡¯t hide his solitary figure. It made everything look so quiet and deste. ¡°Mr. Shang?¡± Big Mountain stepped forward, following behind Shang Mo. Shang Mo stopped in his tracks, looking at the wrecked railing as a result of the ident. He furrowed his brows, and the scene of him sitting in this car and falling kept reying in his mind. The Rong Mo in this scene was pale, panicked, and extremely distressed. There was another dull ache in his chest. Chapter 1114 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (14)

    Chapter 1114: Loving and Doting You with My Life (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He always thought that he would love and dote on her with his life, and no matter what happened he would protect her, and yet... Looking at the boundless sea, Shang Mo couldn¡¯t believe that Rong Mo had already drowned in that very sea. He thought that just because he couldn¡¯t find her doesn¡¯t mean she was already dead. Perhaps, Rong Mo was still alive? However, from the police records, they indeed weren¡¯t able to save Rong Mo up the shore. The media agencies have already reported the news, and her fans on Weibo were all praying that she would be fine. What was he going to do if she had left just like that? He finally managed to like someone even to the point of imagining holding hands with her to see the world. Together, they would smile and witness the blossoming and withering of flowers as well as the scudding and clearing of clouds. How could he lose her just like that? Shang Mo only felt a knot in his chest and took in a deep breath. ¡°Did you send people to look?¡± Big Mountain nodded his head. ¡°Yes, but... nothing¡¯s found.¡± Sometimes, no news means good news. Perhaps, someone had saved her and after a few more days, she would appear in front of him alive and kicking. ¡°How about the others who fell into the sea with her?¡± asked Shang Mo. ¡°One is fine, but the other has hemiplegia. It was mostly because thetter was underwater for too long and was saved a tad bitte, thus leading to hemiplegia. The girl who got out fine, she is a swimming champion and Mr. Rong¡¯s friend, Shi Guang. It was said that someone tried to save Mr. Rong, however, someone had pulled him down into the sea. It was the same person who had knocked into the car Mr. Rong was in. It had caused... the car to fall into the sea,¡± replied Big Mountain. Why was everyone fine except Rong Mo...? When Shang Mo heard it, he felt as if several needles had stabbed his heart. ¡°Why was she there in the first ce?¡± The case on Su Ya kidnapping Shi Guang and killing Shi Guang¡¯s parents were already closed. Hence, Big Mountain gave a short exnation. ¡°The girl who fell into the sea and has hemiplegia is called Su Ya. Many years ago, she had caused a car ident that ultimately killed Shi Guang¡¯s parents. She was afraid that Shi Guang would investigate the case to expose her misdeeds, hence she kidnapped Shi Guang. At that time, Mr. Rong identally met the kidnapped Shi Guang and went to help...¡± Shang Mo gritted his teeth. She was so weak and yet she still wanted to save people. Didn¡¯t she know how to call the cops? ¡°He was still at home that night and was even with me. Why did he suddenly go and find Shi Guang? Could it be because ofst night I...¡± Shang Mo mumbled to himself and his heart suddenly felt excruciating pain. If she was really at home, why would she go to Beihai Avenue all of a sudden? It must be because he drank too much yesterday and didn¡¯t care whether she was willing or not and that he took her by force... She even begged for mercy a few times in the process, but she felt so good and so, he didn¡¯t care about what she felt. He was too strong. He was so presumptuous because he thought it was a dream. She definitely was angry at him, and hence she left to find Shi Guang. Thinking about this, pain and agony¡ªthat he had never felt before¡ªstruck him, and it was coupled with endless regrets and self-loathing. How could he do such a thing? Could he push the me on the alcohol? However, if he didn¡¯t think of it, how could he do such a thing even in his drunken state? It was all because of him. If it wasn¡¯t because he took her forcefully, she wouldn¡¯t have left out of anger and wouldn¡¯t have gone to find Shi Guang. She wouldn¡¯t then be kidnapped and wouldn¡¯t be met with a car ident. So... he had indirectly caused Rong Mo¡¯s death! Big Mountain looked at Shang Mo¡¯s current state and his disposition had startled him little. He knew that Mr. Shang and Rong Mo got along well together and their rtionship could even be considered as a little ambiguous... Chapter 1115 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (15)

    Chapter 1115: Loving and Doting You with My Life (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He knew that Mr. Shang and Rong Mo got along well together and that rtionship could even be considered as a little ambiguous. However, never did he once thought that their rtionship was so good to that extent as this was the first time he saw Mr. Shang being so depressed and sad. He didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. Did they argue, fight... or was it something else that chased Rong Mo away?! Upon hearing Mr. Shang¡¯s words, it was obvious thatst night¡¯s incident was the underlying reason for Rong Mo leaving, and thus the reason for Rong Mo¡¯s death. ¡°Last night? Did Mr. Rong came backst night?¡± Big Mountain didn¡¯t want Shang Mo to push all the me of Rong Mo¡¯s death on himself. He had followed Shang Mo for many years and understood Shang Mo¡¯s drunken condition very well. Furthermore, Shang Mo drank so much that evening, and with everything that had happened, Shang Mo must be very clueless. Indeed, the moment he said his piece, Shang Mo was even more surprised. ¡°What did you say? Last night, when we came back, Rong Mo wasn¡¯t at home? That hangover soup...¡± Big Mountain quickly exined, ¡°It was I who cooked the hangover soup. After I served it, I left.¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± How could it be? Wasst night another of his dream? Rong Mo was still a man? Suddenly, when the fragments of his memories shed past his mind again, he could no longer recognize the difference between the real and fake. He thought it was real¡ªthat fresh feeling of him prating her body as he changed her from a girl to ady. However, nobody said that she appeared before. Shang Mo turned around to face Big Mountain with his eyes squinted dangerously, his eyes screamed warnings of danger. In a serious tone of voice, he asked, ¡°When we came backst night, we really didn¡¯t meet Rong Mo?¡± Big Mountain shivered in fear before denying him brazenly. ¡°No, when we came back, there wasn¡¯t a single soul at home!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s hand, which was ced on his side, clenched tightly to a fist. Wasst night really a dream? A sweet yet agonizing dream that up until now he had not truly awaken from! Big Mountain looked at Shang Mo standing at the seashore unmovingly, it was as though he was going to stand there until he grew old. Big Mountain had mixed feelings, he simply didn¡¯t know if he had made the right move. If Rong Mo was fine and came back, he would then exin the truth to Mr. Shang and would ept whatever punishment Mr. Shang might give him. During the days when Mr. Rong was still around, Mr. Shang looked happy, thus he silently hoped that Mr. Rong would return home one day. However, if Mr. Rong really left this world and would nevere back, he wouldn¡¯t allow this to affect the rest of Mr. Shang¡¯s life. After Shang Mo returned to the Shang residences, he went to his study room and left Big Mountain in the living room. The cleaner auntie walked over to ask him, ¡°Big Mountain, where¡¯s Mr. Shang?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± asked Big Mountain. ¡°Mr. Shang had asked me before about Mr. Rong, and I thought Mr. Rong hasn¡¯te back, but I was tidying the room just now and found Mr. Rong¡¯s clothes...¡± Auntie still didn¡¯t know that something had happened to Rong Mo. Big Mountain¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and then he looked at the auntie, saying, ¡°Dispose of the clothing. Take it as Mr. Rong nevering back.¡± Auntie looked back in surprise and was very puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask what you shouldn¡¯t know.¡± Big Mountain was very tall, muscr, and he had a fierce look. Whenever he had that serious expression on his face, it would scare people away. Auntie was just a maid and thought that it would be better to avoid trouble, hence, she immediately nodded her head. Half a month has passed and no matter how many people Shang Mo sent to search the sea, there was no news of Rong Mo. It was such a cold winter day and yet she fell into the sea. Even if she didn¡¯t drown to her death, she might have frozen to death instead. Then again, everyone thought that she was already dead! Chapter 1116 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (16)

    Chapter 1116: Loving and Doting You with My Life (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Shang Mo strongly believed that Rong Mo was not dead. Every day, he would stand at the seashore, even if it was just a few minutes, and then he would have to go. After Shang Mo came back from the seaside, he went into the cafeteria to meet a friend. He sat beside a window, and from where he was, to the opposite was an office building. He casually took a nce outside the window and his whole body shook. He saw the man who had been running circles inside his head, the man who he had been dreaming of. He appeared in front of him not far away. He was wearing a ck casual jacket, a pair of jeans, as well as a baseball hat. The hat was worn especially low and while he walked out, he had raised his head slightly. It gave Shang Mo the liberty to see his features clearly from his position. Looking at his familiar eyebrows and distinct facial features, this man was undoubtedly Rong Mo. When Shang Mo saw him, he didn¡¯t even dare to blink his eyes. He was afraid that if he did that, Rong Mo would disappear. He would disappear just like before and it would be all in his imagination. However, this person, who Shang Mo was watching, was walking further and further away from him. He was not hallucinating. It was real. He saw Rong Mo. Shang Mo immediately stood up and rushed out of the cafeteria and went in the direction that person went. Shang Mo regretted. Why didn¡¯t he dare to admit or face his feelings? This was not the first time he hated himself. At that time, why did he have to care if Rong Mo was a male or female? Why did he have to say that he didn¡¯t care if Rong Mo was a male or female and yet refused to admit that he had fallen in love with a guy in his heart? So what if Rong Mo was a guy? Falling for him meant he was in love with him. What has the gender of a person got to do with how he felt? If he woulde back, he would definitely confess his feelings and ask him if they could try getting together. However, there were many office buildings on that very street and it was very crowded since many had just finished work. When Shang Mo tried to chase after the person, he realized he had lost him in the crowd. He could no longer be found. The person he had been thinking about disappeared in a blink of an eye. Shang Mo couldn¡¯t ept such an oue that he immediately went into the crowd. However, this time, he couldn¡¯t even find that person¡¯s shadow anymore. Still, within the crowd, Shang Mo relentlessly searched and walked in circles. It was as if he had lost something valuable and had to find it back by hook or by crook. The people surrounding him looked at him with looks of surprise and amazement. After all, Shang Mo was a handsome man. Shang Mo searched for a very long time and yet still couldn¡¯t find that person, not even a simr-looking shadow. This made him feel as if what had happened just now was a hallucination. Big Mountain did not see that person and hence wasn¡¯t aware of it. When he caught up, he could only see a dejected Shang Mo. ¡°Mr. Shang, what happened?¡± asked Big Mountain in a fit of worry. ¡°I saw Rong Mo.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s tone was very affirmative. He didn¡¯t see wrongly, it was Rong Mo just now. It wasn¡¯t just his hallucination. Big Mountain looked at his surroundings and saw that there were people all around them, but there was no sight of a person who looked like Rong Mo. Could it be Mr. Shang¡¯s eyesight was ying tricks on him? ¡°You could have seen it wrongly, Mr. Shang.¡± How could he see wrongly? It was so clear just now that he had really seen Rong Mo. It was not a mistake, Rong Mo wasn¡¯t dead. He was definitely still alive. He turned around to face Big Mountain and said, ¡°From tomorrow onwards, stop searching the sea and go to other ces to search. You must find Rong Mo by all means.¡± Shang Mo ordered while walking away with hurried steps. Big Mountain followed him closely behind. Chapter 1117 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (17)

    Chapter 1117: Loving and Doting You with My Life (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei, who was hiding in an alley, walked out after they had left. She had been apanying her Grandma and Little Auntie at the county town for the past half a month. As it was going to be Shi Guang¡¯s wedding in two days, she stayed with her Grandma and Little Auntie for the time being. She also came over because of work since she was no longer Rong Mo and thus no longer an artist. Therefore, she had to find a job to survive in the future. It was said that people in a vegetative state are usually unconscious, hence were likened to a block of wood with no feelings, consciousness, or cogitation. They live with no meaning in their lives. However, this was not the case. They just cannot move but they can hear, see, and think. During the time when Mo Feifei was unconscious, many gxies, space, and starry skies appeared in her mind. Stars hung from the sky while flickering their bright light. They were flickering and flickering. At some moments, they were like droplets of water sshed from a river, dancing around the gxy. Sometimes, she would feel that her body was like a floating elf, swimming and floating in the gxy. She would dance in the starry night sky and surround herself with the warmth of the stars. She had been drawing the scenes she saw in her head for the past half a month. She had coincidentally came across an art designpetition held by the School of Design online, and she registered for it. Afterward, she received a call from them to bring her original work to the School of Design. But, who would have thought that she would meet Shang Mo there? At that moment, she was walking ahead and passed by two girls. One of the girls said in excitement, ¡°Wow, look over there. The man wearing sses is so handsome!¡± She subconsciously turned around and saw Shang Mo, who seemed to be looking around in a frantic manner. Her heartbeat suddenly stopped and she instinctively went to hide. Wearing a noble suit, he looked exactly like their first encounter¡ªhandsome and charming. He had an imposing demeanor that made it hard for people to look at him straight in the eye, not forgetting to mention his stone-cold eyes. However, he was different from that night. He was wearing sses and his eyes gave off an evil feeling as if one could see the shadow under the demon¡¯s wings. Was he chasing after her? But she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Mo Feifei chose a road that was opposite of Shang Mo and walked away with big strides. The distance between them widened and just like that, Rong Mo would disappear from this world forever. After a few years, he would find a girl, just like how Granny imagined. By then he would be happily married with a kid and live a blissful life. ¨C Three dayster, it was Shi Guang¡¯s wedding. As the date of her wedding neared, Shi Guang started to busy herself. A day before the wedding, Grandma said that it would be better if the bride and groom to stay away from each other. Besides, there was a marriage process to be done and hence she hoped that Shi Guang could spend the day before the wedding with the Su Family. The Su Family was very big and Grandma, Little Auntie, and her cousins all came over for a stay. They had moved the day before. Although it seemed like there weren¡¯t too many things, they had a hard time moving in the bits and pieces of furniture. The wedding dress was also sent to the Su Family a day earlier. Shi Guang amazed everyone when she walked out wearing her customized wedding dress. A white and holy wedding dress with Qipao colors added to the design. Every stitch and string was tailored for Shi Guang with three-dimensional tailoring. The dress had folds at the bottom and was decorated in the form of embroidered satin, and it showed off her beautiful waist. If one lifted up ayer of her skirt, one can see beautiful diamonds decorated on it. The dress exudes her beauty under the soft lights, making her look noble and dreamy. Shi Guang lifted her dress and curtsied, just like ady. ¡°How do I look?¡± Chapter 1118 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (18)

    Chapter 1118: Loving and Doting You with My Life (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei couldn¡¯t help but pinch her squishy cheeks and chuckled. ¡°You look beautiful today. My younger sister is the prettiest bride in the world.¡± Shi Guang shyly hugged Mo Feifei¡¯s hand. ¡°When you get married, you will definitely be prettier than me.¡± ¡°What about me?¡± asked Mo Jin out of jealousy. ¡°You are prettier,¡± said Shi Guang and Mo Feifei simultaneously. Upon hearing that, Grandma, Little Auntie, Old Master Su, and second uncle burst intoughter together. ¡°Alright, stop praising each other. Everyone, rest early tonight, we still have to wake up before dawn tomorrow.¡± Su Qianxun looked at them in disgust. ¡°Yes, Little auntie.¡± The three sisters then retired back to their rooms. Mo Feifei and Mo Jin helped the fashion stylist to take off the bridal gown from Shi Guang¡¯s body. After the bridal gown was hung on the rack, Mo Jin went to see the fashion stylist off. Shi Guang sent a picture of her wearing the bridal gown to Lu Yanchen to ask for his opinion. In a split second, Lu Yanchen video called her. ¡°Why did you take it off?¡± asked Lu Yanchen after seeing that Shi Guang was wearing her daily clothes through the video call. Shi Guang chuckled. ¡°I sent you the picture after I took off the dress. You should be contented that I am showing you the pictures.¡± ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll just show this to you,¡± said Shi Guang as she showed the phone camera towards the bridal gown and formal dress. The Lu family specially made two sets of bridal dress for her; the white bridal dress would be worn during the wedding, while the red Qipao would be worn during the toast. Originally, they even prepared a red evening dress for her to wear while attending to the guests, however, Shi Guang omitted it. ¡°Have you tried the Qipao?¡± asked Lu Yanchen through the video call. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Try the Qipao on.¡± Although there¡¯s nothing much to her body, changing into the Qipao should be able to make her seem more enchanting. ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Can I not wear it? It¡¯s very troublesome to put on the dress.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°It feels like I am crossing the Rubicon and unable to get down.¡± Shi Guang squealed inughter. Lu Yanchen replied with an overbearing ¡®Hmm¡¯ making Shi Guang feel an inexplicable warmth in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of yourself. What if we don¡¯t end up together? You might meet a better girl and file a divorce.¡± Lu Yanchen slightly raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°You can never escape from me in this life or the next. Quickly change into the Qipao for me... change into it in front of me.¡± His voice was deep and attractive. Although his voice was rather faint, it still sounded very sexy and charming. It would have been fine if there were only the two of them in the room. However, with her older sister still in the room, that presented a problem. Shi Guang¡¯s face was immediately flushed pink. With awkwardness seeping in, she coughed out loud. ¡°About that, my older sister is still in the room helping me pack my stuff.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Shi Guang sheepishlyughed while looking at her sister blushing in shame, feeling rather helpless and speechless at the current situation. She then told Lu Yanchen over the phone. ¡°I will put the phone down now since I have to wake up at 4 am tomorrow. If I don¡¯t have a good sleep, you will have a bride with eyebags.¡± ¡°In that case, I will really marry a weirdo,¡± teased Lu Yanchen. ¡°Go to hell! I am hanging up.¡± Shi Guang hung up right after. Looking at Shi Guang putting her phone on the nightstand, Mo Feifei said in an indifferent tone, ¡°We told you to move back home because you are not supposed to see your groom one day before the wedding. Isn¡¯t video calling considered as meeting up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not considered. We didn¡¯t see each other in person but through a video call, so it is not considered as seeing each other.¡± Chapter 1119 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (19)

    Chapter 1119: Loving and Doting You with My Life (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s not considered. We didn¡¯t see each other in person but through a video call, so it is not considered as seeing each other.¡± Shi Guangughed and she looked very blissful at the moment. Mo Feifei said no more. She felt really happy for her sister that Lu Yanchen was so good to her. Not to mention the others. Just solely looking at the wedding, she felt that it was a whole different ss. Most couples would be very exhausted during the wedding preparation period, however, Shi Guang did not have to do a stroke of work. Other than the necessary events such as appearing at the wedding, she didn¡¯t have to worry about the others and they held avish wedding for her. This was almost a dreame true for every girl. If she were to marry into the Lu family, she should not have any grievance. ¡°Sis, do you want to drink something to celebrate?¡± Li Fangfei and friends prepared a suite for her to celebrate the ending of her single life. However, she had to wake up too early the next morning so they canceled the event. Shi Guang couldn¡¯t hold her liquor well and would be down in one drink. Hence, they used soda beverages to rece alcohol to celebrate. Hearing the clinking sound of sses, Mo Feifei said, ¡°My little Shi Guang must be happy.¡± Shi Guang chuckled. ¡°Hmm.¡± After taking a sip, Shi Guang and Mo Feifei clinked their sses again. ¡°My older sister, too, must be happy.¡± She heard from Lu Yanchen that after receiving the news of Rong Mo falling into the sea, Shang Mo has never given up on finding her and even called for someone to search for Rong Mo. If Rong Mo was only a passer-by in Shang Mo¡¯s life, Shang Mo wouldn¡¯t have gone so far to find Rong Mo at the sea. Mo Feifei stayed with the Shang Family for a long period. Although she was dressed as a man, there were rumors of Shang Mo being bisexual, and hence, she thought there might be a probability of a brewing romantic attraction between Shang Mo and her older sister under the pretense of a male. ¡°I am very blessed right now,¡± said Mo Feifei with a peal of faintughter. ¡°Older sister, don¡¯t you n to go back to the Shang Family?¡± If Shang Mo really wasn¡¯t the person the rumors said to be, and that he genuinely liked her older sister, then Shi Guang would wish for her sister to return to the Shang Family. However, her older sister was a very opinionated person and have her own choices and mindsets. Mo Feifei put down the beverage. With her head down, she said, ¡°If the Shang Family don¡¯t need my help, I would not go back.¡± ¡°That Mr. Shang, is he really bisexual as how the rumors portray him to be?¡± asked Shi Guang out of curiosity. Mo Feifei shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She was really unsure about that, however, judging from how he kissed her regardless of her sex, the rumors should be true. ¡°No matter what, Mr. Mo is a high-flier and quite the catch. You have hung out with him for such a long period, so what do you think of him?¡± He was just a little worse off than her Lu Yanchen¡ªjust a little¡ªbut this was already very rare. ¡°You will get married. You are not to harbor any desire for another man.¡± Mo Feifei looked rather shy but she still said her words with a stone-cold face. She knew that her sister was setting her up. ¡°Older sister, what are you thinking? How could I possibly like Shang Mo? The best man in the world is already in my hands.¡± Shi Guang insisted, ¡°I have told you before that I only love Lu Yanchen yet you just said I wanted to seduce another man. Sis, if you were to think this way, I am going to be angry.¡± ¡°I was just saying it casually, just like how you casually shipped me and Shang Mo together!¡± Chapter 1120 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (20)

    Chapter 1120: Loving and Doting You with My Life (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I was just saying it casually, just like how you casually shipped me and Shang Mo together!¡± Mo Feifei puckered her lips and said her piece with a calm expression. ¡°Let me tell you formally that Shang Mo and I are just friends.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang replied indifferently. With a look of disbelief, she said, ¡°Yeah right, I get it, you guys are just friends.¡± Don¡¯t all the couples start with being just friends? However, she was very confused about one part. Since Mr. Mo was so persistent in finding her older sister, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he really fell in love with her sister? After all, all she wanted was for her older sister to be able to find her happiness. Chang Xiaoyang was the first person her older sister saw when she woke up and it looked like something was going on between both of them. She even heard the other day that Chang Xiaoyang liked her older sister. However, she disliked Chang Xiaoyang as he was still in cahoots with Su Wencheng. With this, she didn¡¯t wish for her sister to like Chang Xiaoyang. If it was possible, she still wished for her sister to choose Shang Mo instead of Chang Xiaoyang. The sisters drank their beverage and chatted their hearts out. They agreed to sleep at 9 p.m., but they continued chatting on the bed until 11 p.m. The next morning, Shi Guang was still in her dreand when somebody shook her awake. The make-up stylists had already arrived and been waiting in the house in a single file. Shi Guang forced herself to wake up and washed her face in the washroom beforezily settling down at the dressing table. It took her two to three torturous hours for her make-up to be done. Not to mention, she almost dozed off a few times during the process. Shortly after she changed into her bridal gown, the chief bridesmaid, Wang Caichun, and Li Fangfei arrived. Looking at Shi Guang in her bridal gown, all of them shrieked in excitement. ¡°You look so pretty!¡± ¡°How beautiful!¡± ... Those exaggerated expressions and praises immediately made Shi Guang feel that their acting skills were too exaggerated, unlike Little Auntie Qian Xun whosepliments were decent and sincere. At 8 a.m., otherwise known as the auspicious hour, a row of military jeep cars lined up outside her house. They decorated the cars with red ribbons and roses. Ten handsome looking men, who were wearing sunsses and a ck suit, got off the car before splitting into two rows in an orderly manner. After that, Lu Yanchen who was wearing a white suit got off the car with a bouquet of red roses in his hands. His usual cold demeanor was reced with a nervous expression. The bridesmaid stopped the groom and his groomsmen at the door. They would have to ovee their obstacle if they wish to enter. The chief groomsmen were Mu Chubei, while the chief bridesmaid was Wang Caichun. At that moment, Wang Caichun and Li Fangfei guarded outside Shi Guang¡¯s bedroom hand-in-hand, not allowing them to take a step further. ¡°You are not allowed to enter. If you want to enter, call us madame three times.¡± Wang Caichun purposely made things difficult for Mu Chubei. ¡°Don¡¯t forget your red packets! If you don¡¯t give a big red packet, you cannot enter!¡± shouted Li Fangfei. ¡°Red packets are a must, but before that, call us madame three times.¡± This was a rare opportunity for Wang Caichun to make fun of Mu Chubei. Mu Chubei looked at the proud Wang Caichun and smirked. ¡°Call you madame? Sure.¡± After he said that, he went forward and swooped Wang Caichun into a hug. He trapped her in his arms before he kissed her right on the lips. Wang Caichun widened her eyes. Although they were a married couple, it was only a marriage in name. Besides holding hands, they have done no other intimate actions. Yet he kissed her so straightforwardly. Wang Caichun struggled and punched but to no avail, thus, she could only allow herself to be kissed by Mu Chubei. Chapter 1121 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (21)

    Chapter 1121: Loving and Doting You with My Life (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the long and heated kiss, Mu Chubei still did not let her go. Feeling his hot breath, Wang Caichun¡¯s cheeks flushed red. Since she couldn¡¯t struggle out of his grip, she growled, ¡°This is cheating. Fangfei, help me out.¡± How could Li Fangfei be of any help? When Mu Chubei came forward, she was so scared that she instinctively backed off. After that, everyone came forward. She went to the side while shouting, ¡°Where¡¯re your red packets? Where are your red packets?¡± ¡°Here it is!¡± In the end, the groomsmen stuffed her with lots of red packets and aggressively charged their way into the room. Wang Caichun blew a fuse and red at Mu Chubei¡¯s nonchnt expression before gritting her teeth. She then stomped behind Mu Chubei, not forgetting to kick him a few times on the leg. Mu Chubei turned around and gave her a look. ¡°Are you trying to murder your husband?!¡± Wang Caichun coldly snorted and flipped her hair before haughtily leaving. Lu Yanchen walked towards Shi Guang and stopped before her. He then got down on one knee and held his bouquet of flowers in front of Shi Guang. The moment Shi Guang took the flowers over, Lu Yanchen swooped her up into his arms. On the streets that day, there was a whole row of military wedding cars lined up over a hundred feet. A look at the wedding scene and one would know that a lot of efforts have gone into decorating it. From the ground to the ceiling, they decorated it with a variety of flowers with contrasting crystal ornaments. As the decorations ovepped each other, it brightened up the room with its shiny exterior, creating a starry night sky scenery. There was a hugewn outside the hotel and even a mini fountain in the hall. The flowers beautified the surroundings, making one feel as though they have entered a wondend. There were nineyers to the wedding cake and was even taller than a full-grown adult. The cake was decorated with many pink flower decorations, thus looking very dreamlike. Famous guests from all walks of life filled the wedding ceremony. It has gathered all the handsome men and prettydies in that very area. This was one highlight of the wedding besides the bridesmaid and groomsmen Mu Chubei and Wang Caichun brought along. The flower boys and girls led by Xiaobai also made the guests squeal out of adoration. Batches of reporters and representatives from various media agencies crowded outside thevish hotel, hoping to get a glimpse of the wedding for their report. Since the media representatives were not invited to the wedding, they attended but refused to do any media coverage. As Shi Guang¡¯s father was no longer around, Old Master Su brought her in and handed her over to Lu Yanchen. With the wedding song ying in the background, Old Master Su walked with Shi Guang on the red carpet. The bride wasn¡¯t very nervous. Instead, it was Old Master Su who got nervous. Although he felt a little reluctant to pass her over, when he passed Shi Guang¡¯s hand over to Lu Yanchen, he still had a happy expression and wished them happiness. Lu Yanchen thanked Old Master Su with a ny-degree bow and took over Shi Guang¡¯s hand while the smile on his face widened. Despite the bridal veil, she looked at the handsome Lu Yanchen and his sculptured features with determination. Warmth filled her heart as she thought about him being her husband, and as well as him being the man she would live together for the rest of her life. Old Master Su looked at the couple who was deeply in love as their eyes only have each other. He then sat back on his seat and secretly wiped off a tear of happiness from his face. The emcee said his speech and had them exchange their rings. After that, someone immediately cheered, ¡°Kiss the bride!¡± Everyone then cheered as well. ¡°Kiss her, kiss her...¡± Shi Guang felt embarrassed and looked at Lu Yanchen with flushed cheeks. Lu Yanchen came closer and kissed her lips with gentleness... and this caused a roar from the audience. Chapter 1122 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (22)

    Chapter 1122: Loving and Doting You with My Life (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun looked at them with a blissful expression. It was as if she was the one getting married. She took her phone to capture that beautiful moment down before posting it on Weibo. Su Qianxun: May the years ahead be filled withsting joy and bliss. She attached a picture of Lu Yanchen kissing his bride to it. Upon seeing Su Qianxun¡¯s post, many friends and media representatives who attended the wedding also sent their wishes on Weibo. The news hit the headlines online. Many gave their thumbs up to the romantic and warm wedding scene, and that made thevish wedding be the headline of the day. There were also people who looked up the wedding gown Shi Guang wore. They found that the design of the wedding gown was of white organza coupled with white Beto. The dress was also embroidered with an English rose design while using silver threads to sew the diamonds onto the dress. Such a dress would definitely cost a fortune and it was estimated to be at least 10 million RMB. After she gave a toast during the ceremony, she changed into her second dress and looked at Weibo. She looked at the price of her bridal gown online and almost knocked her socks off. She looked at Lu Yanchen in disbelief and asked, ¡°My wedding dress is this expensive? There are diamonds on it?¡± She thought that they were crystals and not diamonds! ¡°Hmm,¡± Lu Yanchen acknowledged indifferently. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± She was wearing such an expensive bridal down and yet she carelessly took it off and simply threw it on her bed. She quickly rushed to check the dress if any diamonds had fallen off. Lu Yanchen looked at her with adoration and caressed her head, messing up her hair in the process. He then hugged her waist. ¡°Let me tell you, I was afraid that the dress would be so heavy on you that you can¡¯t breathe.¡± ¡°Stop teasing me. It is ten million that we are talking about! Lu Yanchen, do you have any idea what we can do with ten million dors? Thinking about myself wearing such an expensive dress makes my knees go weak.¡± While Shi Guang talked, she exaggerated her story by acting weak and fell onto Lu Yanchen. ¡°Stand properly.¡± Lu Yanchen pinched her cheeks. ¡°Your husband used his whole year¡¯s sry to pay for your wedding and is very poor now. If you don¡¯t stand properly, we would have to kneel on the ground.¡± Hmph! Shi Guang creased her forehead and looked at him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t I have to starve with you in the future?¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows. ¡°In order to marry you, I have paid my whole fortune, we would have to starve from tomorrow onwards.¡± After Shi Guang heard it, she did not know whether she should cry orugh. ¡°Stop joking! Aren¡¯t you always the stingy one, always asking me to pay the bill when we go out to eat? Why did you buy such an expensive wedding dress?¡± ¡°I will love and dote you with my life. My money is for you to spend for you are worth the expensive wedding dress.¡± It was so mushy hearing the Arrogant Young Master saying pick-up lines. Shi Guang felt her heart flutter at his sweet words. It was as if full of the joys of spring. ¡°You might not be able to provide for me in the future if you spoil me too much.¡± ¡°Then you can provide for me.¡± ¡°No way! No way!¡± ¡°Will you provide for me?¡± Lu Yanchen threatened to bite Shi Guang¡¯s lips and kissed her. It was an imposing yet half-hearted kiss. His hand even tickled the sensitive areas, causing her to feel ticklish and numb. It was as if a thousand ants were crawling on her body. It felt ufortable yet made her want toe back for more. She caught her breath and pleaded, ¡°I will provide, I will provide...¡± Chapter 1123 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (23)

    Chapter 1123: Loving and Doting You with My Life (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was lively at the wedding venue. Shi Guang changed into the red cheongsam that was made for her. It was embedded with an elegant ck side and the intricate flower patterns were sewn upon with sophistication. When worn, it was a shocking beauty. She came forward and asked Lu Yanchen the price of the dress, but Lu Yanchen refused to say. It was Su Qianxun who told her. It was not expensive, only a mere 100-thousand-dors. Su Qianxun wore no make-up that day and she dressed simply. She had no intention to snatch the limelight away from the bride. However, her pretty looks did not make her look ugly even without make-up. Instead, her prominent features made her look fresh. Shi Guang and Lu Yanzhi wanted to propose a toast, and thus Su Qianxun proceeded to find Mo Feifei. Su Qianxun lifted her dress up and proceeded to the second level. After going one round, she still did not found Mo Feifei. Where could she be? Where did she go? As she was about to leave, she was caught off guard that she almost ran into a person who was swiftly walking out from the adjacent room. She raised her eyes and saw a tall man. The bright lights on the ceiling shone upon his head, forming a long and thin shadow. He wore a ck suit and had a handsome and cold face. After a moment of daze, Su Qianxun came back to her senses and snapped, ¡°May I ask how do you walk? Do you have eyes? Didn¡¯t you see that there is a person beside you?¡± Lu Yanzhi smirked and smiled cynically at her. ¡°When I opened the door, I was facing forward. You were walking from the sideway and hence you should be the one looking out. Thus, shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask you if you have eyes? How to walk or see if there¡¯s a person in front of you? Su Qianxun almostughed in a fit of anger. ¡°Do you know who among us is the senior here? Do you know what you should call me?¡± Today was supposedly Shi Guang¡¯s wedding, but the atmosphere was broken now. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes were dark and deep. His gaze remained calm. He looked at her unwaveringly, even bringing out a sense of mockery. Su Qianxun clearly exined, ¡°Is this the attitude you should have? Shi Guang is your sister, you are Shi Guang¡¯s big brother and I am Qian Xun¡¯s aunt. ording to seniority, you should call me an aunt now. I am your senior. Do you have manners?¡± Lu Yanzhi, in his chilly voice, said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you act in ¡®The Return of the Condor Heroes.¡¯ How did you be so obsessed with it?¡± Su Qianxun opened her mouth and wanted to retaliate. At this moment, a clear voice rung. ¡°Mummy!¡± Xiao Bai ran towards her and hugged her. She did not have to mention how happy he was. Su Qianxun became speechless. ¡°Mummy, why didn¡¯t youe to see me these days.¡± Xiao Bai hugged her and acted cutely. ¡°I am busytely. When I am free, I wille and visit you.¡± Su Qianxun smiled. She did not wish for the rtionship to turn sour in front of her son. ¡°Mummy, aunty and uncle are going for a honeymoon. Are you and daddy going on one too?¡± Xiao Bai asked naively. ¡°...¡± Who wanted to go on a honeymoon with Lu Yanzhi? She wanted to exin, but before she could speak, Lu Yanzhi held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°Your grandma is looking for you. Follow me there.¡± Xiao Bai was obedient today and immediately waved at Su Qianxun. ¡°Mummy, I am going to find grandma first. I will find youter~¡± Su Qianxun smiled and nodded her head. She waved back and continued her search for Mo Feifei. She found Mo Feifei at the bar lounge. Mo Feifei did not like ces with people and was mixing cocktails alone at the bar. The bar table now had wine of different colors. The way it looked, it was extremely beautiful. ¡°It looks really nice. What are the names of these wines?¡± Su Qianxun asked as she sat opposite to her and held up a ss. Chapter 1124 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (24)

    Chapter 1124

    : Loving and Doting You with My Life (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There is no name since I mixed it randomly. Wine can be like a brush. These wines are very pretty, right?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really pretty. It¡¯s just that we do not know if it is delicious or not.¡± Su Qianxun took a sip, raised her brows andplimented, ¡°Not too sweet or bitter and with a rich aroma too.¡± She drank the wine in the ss on her hand and moved on to taste the other vors. ¡°Didn¡¯t you shoot a rain scene for the whole day yesterday? You seem to be having the flu symptoms today, so don¡¯t drink too much wine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t get sick easily.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t look well.¡± ¡°That is because I did not put makeup.¡± No matter how Mo Feifei tried to persuade her, Su Qianxun continued to drink the wine. She drank all the cocktails that Mo Feifei mixed. In the end, she immediately got drunk. Her white face was flushed red and her body turned wobbly. She then spread across the sofa beside her. ¡°What should I do? Qianxun, wait for me. I will go get some medicine.¡± Mo Feifei told the waiter to look after Su Qianxun and walked out. Since the wedding was almost over, most people had left. Mo Feifei could not find the medicine, and she had no more energy to send Su Qianxun back home. At that moment, she saw a tall man. Mo Feifei had a brilliant idea and called him out. ¡°Brother Lu?¡± She knew that her aunt and brother Lu knew each other. Xiao Bai was their son, hence, she was at ease to leave her aunt in Brother Lu¡¯s care. Lu Yanzhi stared at her indifferently. ¡°Is there a matter?¡± ¡°My aunt, Qianxun, is drunk. Can you send her back home?¡± Mo Feifei smiled lightly and pointed in the bar¡¯s direction. Lu Yanzhi did not say much and walked towards the direction Mo Feifei pointed towards. He saw a drunk Su Qianxun and furrowed his brows. When he saw her just now, wasn¡¯t she still sober?! She became drunk in an instant. Just how much did she drink! He gazed at the empty wine sses on the bar table and understood immediately. The cocktail was delicious but had a strong dyed effect. Su Qianxun opened her eyes to peek and saw the tall man in front of her. She felt an unknown feeling of oppression. She pped her flushed red face and had a gloomy grudge in her eyes. The man walked forward, held her hand, and pulled her up before carrying her up horizontally. Su Qianxun was not totally drunk and she tried to push away the man with her hands. However, she did not have energy left, and with her wobbly hands and legs, she could only let the man carry her and leave. Lu Yanzhi sent a drunk Su Qianxun back home. During the whole journey, Su Qianxun was quite calm. She did not make a ruckus when she was drunk and instead, quietly slept on the seat beside the driver. When they reached Su Qianxun condominium, Lu Yanzhi carried her off from the car and entered the house before cing her on the bed. When he was prepared to leave, Sia Qianxun¡¯s hand reached out and held him back. Her red lips opened slightly, and with her hoarse voice she said, ¡°Water.¡± Lu Yanzhi went to pour a ss of warm water and sat on the side of the bed. He ced Su Qianxun into his embrace and fed her water. Su Qianxun drank the water too fast and choked. ¡°Cough, cough!¡± She coughed a few times and felt that her stomach was not well. She even felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. Lu Yanzhi slightly furrowed his brows. He gently patted her back. He thought it was gentle but... after he gave one pat to Su Qianxun, she wanted to vomit. He immediately stood up to help her into the washroom. In the end, it was still toote... ¡°Bleh!¡± In the next instant, Su Qianxun had vomited over his whole body. Chapter 1125 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (25)

    Chapter 1125: Loving and Doting You with My Life (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The green vein on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s forehead bulged out. He wanted to pull Su Qianxun away to clean up, however, Su Qianxun hugged him tightly and refused to let go. Dirty vomit had both covered them. Lu Yanzhi had the instinct to punch someone. He forcefully pried open Su Qianxun¡¯s hands. Although his face did not look well¡ªthere was a look of unwillingness¡ªhe still took off Su Qianxun¡¯s clothes gently. From the start to the end, Lu Yanzhi kept a calm and indifferent demeanor as though he was unconcerned. Once he stuffed Su Qianxun into the nkets, he walked into the bathroom to bathe. The flowing water was hot and flowed through the taut and robust muscles of his body. The sound of sshing water was just by his ears and Lu Yanzhi closed his eyes, his mind filled with the image of her beautiful body. Her face was bright red, tender, and beautiful as though water could drip down it. Her developed breasts were not big, but were filled up and beautiful. It seemed that an adult man¡¯s hand could grasp it. Her small, soft, curvy waist was so thin that it could be held with a grip. Her skin was snowy white, too. That scene of her fair and tender waist with a t stomach, which seemed to contain no fats, makes one to unconsciously want to touch it. Because she had drunk the wine, her fair skin showed a light redness, making her look even more enchanting. Despite him showering under the water, he still felt his body radiating heat. Lu Yanzhi furrowed his brows and adjusted the water tap. The temperature of the water fell sharply, cold water turning icy cold. Su Qianxun. The ident that happened six years ago was like a poison that hypnotized her. And it led to endless suffering because of a moment¡¯s pleasure. But he would dly endure the hardship. After he used the cold water to bring his warm body temperature to normal, Lu Yanzhi closed the tap and put on a bathrobe before walking out of the bathroom. In the bedroom, Su Qianxun sat on the bed and put on the bathrobe as well. She did not look well and dazedly looked towards him. Lu Yanzhi slightly squinted his eyes. ¡°What do you want now?¡± She was not feeling well and she still did not want to rest! Why does she want to torment herself! ¡°Washroom,¡± Su Qianxun unconsciously said. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face looked as though women were so troublesome. ¡°...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move around. I will help you there.¡± He was displeased yet he still walked forward and brought her to the washroom. Su Qianxun¡¯s footsteps were light. She was not being careful and so she almost fell. Lu Yanzhi immediately pulled her into his embrace. The sudden movement exerted too much out of Su Qianxun, and she felt like puking again. Once Lu Yanzhi saw her covering her mouth, the side of his mouth quirked. He just managed to clean her up, if she was going to puke again, he would really punch her. Luckily, Su Qianxun did not eat much the night before and vomited everything out just earlier on. Now, she only felt nauseated and could vomit nothing out. Dizzy, she said, ¡°I feel sick...¡± She tugged on her bathrobe. Seeing that she was about to pull down her loose bathrobe, Lu Yanzhi immediately stopped her and helped her to properly wear her clothes. ¡°It¡¯s hot!¡± Su Qianxun wanted to pull again, but Lu Yanzhi had held her up. She immediately red at him in usation and pouted as though Lu Yanzhi was a bully bullying her. Lu Yanzhi did not have to mention how pitiful she looked at the moment. Lu Yanzhi furrowed his brows and impatience was imbued in his eyes. ¡°...¡± ¡°Hot... Feel sick...¡± Su Yanchen continued to murmur. Her eyes were floundered and even looked cute. Lu Yanzhi had his brows tightly knitted but upon seeing this scene, it startled him. From the start, Lu Yanzhi kept his face void of expression, but now cracks had appeared on it. Even his Adam¡¯s apple slightly moved up and down. As he thought, he could do nothing to her as her gentleness was his biggest weakness. Chapter 1126 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (26)

    Chapter 1126: Loving and Doting You with My Life (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing as she was going to pull her bathrobe again, Lu Yanzhi softly scolded, ¡°Don¡¯t take off your clothes when you are drunk.¡± If it was him, it would still be alright. But what if it were other men? Drunk and pitiful, as though a clingy pet, it could easily trigger a man¡¯s inner beast, and not every man could control themselves. Lu Yanzhi helped her back to her bed and wanted to leave. But Su Qianxun held him back and did not let him do so. Su Qianxun slept like she was in a daze. Her whole body felt hot, but she suddenly felt a cool body beside her. Naturally, she lied on him in the utmostfort and did not want him to leave. Seeing as Su Qianxun had hugged his hand, Lu Yanzhi squinted his eyes dangerously. His lips pressed together to form a thin line. ¡°You... you really think that I cannot do anything to you?¡± After he was done with his talk, hey down. Then, he stretched out his hand and hugged her into his embrace. Su Qianxun with her heated body immediately tossed and turned in his embrace. Lu Yanzhi raised his hand to stroke her face and brushed past her lips before caressing a few times. ¡°Her body is burning?¡± At this moment, Lu Yanzhi realized that her body temperature was more on the higher side. Her breathing was harsh and her face flushed red. Her two cheeks were blushing in redness as though she was having a fever. Earlier, he thought that her body temperature was normal as she had drunk wine, and so he did not bother about it. However, after time passed, her body temperature seemed to rise even higher as though she was having a fever. Lu Yanzhi touched Su Qianxun¡¯s forehead and touched his own forehead before immediately sitting up. He looked at his dirty clothes and thought for a while. He then wore the bathrobes and went out. As he proceeded to drive his car, there was a male apparel shop around the neighborhood. He casually bought his clothes and quickly drove his car to the clinic. After half an hour, he came back with a bunch of medicine that contained an antipyretic paste indicated for fever. He poured a ss of water, fed her the medicine, and applied the antipyretic paste. Lu Yanzhi wanted to take the thermometer to measure her temperature but before he turned around, Su Qianxun hugged him tightly. Su Qianxun felt that the cool thing came back again and by instinct hugged it. She held onto it in a tight embrace and refused to let go. Just like that, she had tightly hooped Lu Yanzhi around her. Lu Yanzhi convenientlyy by her side. Su Qianxun felt that it could be morefortable andy her head onto it. Her whole body was as though an octopus as she clung onto Lu Yanchen. She felt that her body was like hugging a thousand-year-old ice-cold jade¡ªit was toofortable. Lu Yanzhen looked at her with a confused gaze. He did not move initially before moving his hand to put in on her warm back. This small movement made Su Qianxun¡¯s body unconsciously rub against his own. Because of his temperature was cooler than hers, her throat instinctively let out a sigh. Her face was rubbed against his neck as well. Her soft lips had grazed Lu Yanzhi¡¯s neck. His sharp and handsome face immediately showed a wave of embarrassment, and his body instinctively stiffened. There was a strong desire emerging from a certain part of his body. There was a brief moment where he wanted to trap her under him. It was not like they did not do it before. They even had a son together. So why should he care now? But she is sick. He would not stoop so low to take advantage of a sick person even if she owed him a favor eight times. Seeing as Su Qianxun had fallen asleep, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep and hoarse voice was filled with a harsh warning. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me and our son, then don¡¯t provoke me! Stay as far away from me as you can!¡± He could not control his body any further. Luckily, she stopped her unruly actions. However, that night, Lu Yanzhi did not sleep well. Even if Su Qianxun was quiet and quietly slept in his embrace, he was still tormented the entire night. Chapter 1127 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (27)

    Chapter 1127: Loving and Doting You with My Life (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The morning rays of the sun prated the curtains by the window and fell onto the bed. Because of the strong light rays, Su Qianxun opened her eyes in a slight daze. A familiar face appeared to her eyes¡ªLu Yanchen! 1Why was he in her house! It shocked Su Qianxun. She then came into the realization and instinctively moved back. At that moment, she realized that she was wearing a bathrobe! Moreover, Lu Yanzhi was also wearing a bathrobe, and the bathrobe was half untied. It had revealed his strong chest and abdominal muscles. Su Qianxun was shocked and could not remember the events that happened yesterday. Then, she turned furious as she felt her body was sore and in pain, and more so she felt dizzy. It must be Lu Yanzhi, this bastard, who took advantage of her when she was unaware! How dare he! In her heart, Su Qianxun growled vigorously. With one foot, she harshly kicked Lu Yanzhi. She then realized she had no strength, so when she kicked Lu Yanzhi, she was pushed back instead. She even almost fell down from the bed. Lu Yanzhi just fell asleep but with his high vignce, he knew Su Qianxun woke up. But never did he thought that Su Qianxun would immediately attack him. He slowly opened his eyes and sat up on the bed. He red at her from the top. ¡°Su Qianxun!¡± Once Su Qianxun saw that he still dared to be angry with her, she flew into a rage. She red at Lu Yanzhi harshly and scolded, ¡°You bastard!¡± ¡°Why are you losing your temper!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face ckened. He was tormented for the whole nightst night, and just when he finally fell asleep, this woman started hitting him. Su Qianxun pushed her body up arduously and stood at the side of the bed. Her body was weak and she had no strength in her hands and legs. Luckily, she still had a clear mind. She held onto the bed top, pointed at Lu Yanzhi, and shouted, ¡°I really did not know you were this kind of person. I have clearly already told youst time, but you still took advantage of me when I was drunk!¡± Lu Yanzhi knew that she was mistaken but before he had the chance to exin himself, he heard Su Qianxun shouting at him. ¡°Get out of my sight now, beast!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face turned livid. His gaze turned cold like ice and the atmospheric pressure was so low that the air was going to freeze. If she had not held onto him and did not let him gost night, he would have left! She really thought he was willing to pay attention to her! Lu Yanzhi had just turned around when a ¡®pang¡¯ sound resonated from his back. He looked back and realized Su Qianxun had fainted on the bed. ¡®This dumb woman,¡¯ Lu Yanzhi murmured to himself and walked forward inrge steps. He carried Su Qianxun to properly settle her down on the bed. A night had passed, yet her fever had not gone down. He checked her temperature and saw that it was 38 degrees Celsius. He fed her medicine again and applied the antipyretic paste. In the midst of Lu Yanzhi giving her medicine, Su Qianxun opened her eyes in a daze. She pitifully twitched her mouth, unknowingly crooked her nose, and her eyshes moved like a fluttering cicada wing as though she was confirming who the person in front of her was. When she closed her eyes, she seemed to mutter something. He instinctively moved closer to her before his body turned stiff. ¡°A-Zhi...¡± She called his name! ¡°Bastard!¡± She scolded him again! But she seemed to act coquettishly. He did not know if her sweet voice and her soft muttering made her look like she was acting coquettishly. Or maybe she was indeed acting coquettishly in front of him. When he first knew Su Qianxun, she was only a girl of age 18 or 19. She had a beautiful face and a delicate body figure. A rare find. Innocent yet charming. When she looked at him at times, even a faint look can bore through one¡¯s skeleton. ¡ª¡ª Chapter 1128 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (28)

    Chapter 1128: Loving and Doting You with My Life (28)

    When she looked at him at times, even a faint look can bore through one¡¯s skeleton. However, most of the time, she did not notice herself. She did not realize that when she was in the vige; she was once gazed at by many. In the past, she should have been a na?ve, innocent girl. Only when she was trapped in the mountains, did she became sharp and sensitive. During that moment, she had a mental breakdown. She failed at her attempts to escape. She even tried to coax him, ¡°You differ from the others. You are righteous so please let me leave.¡± At that moment, it was a crucial part of the mission and he could not let her leave. All he could do was protect her. If not, without her telling him, he would let her leave. There was once where she caught the flu and had a fever. She looked at him dazedly and asked him for his origins. Her voice was soft and sweet as if she was murmuring while half asleep. Before, she kept shouting that she was not feeling well and could not sleep peacefully on the bed. However, when he leaned over and whispered in her ear, to tell the truth, she calmed down and whispered that she was the same! Then she slept peacefully. When she woke up, she treated him differently. She figured that if she had no chance to escape, then she had to find herself a man. Bing attached to a man would allow her to not be bullied by other men. She was also afraid that he would give her to another man. Thus, she pretended to like him and even asked him, ¡°Do you have someone that you like?¡± ¡°I do!¡± At that moment, he replied that he had someone that he liked. But in his heart, he added one more sentence¡ª ¡®she¡¯s standing right before me.¡¯ ¡°Then why are you not together with her?¡± ¡°Because of your identity?¡± ¡°Actually, I think that you are not a bad person. You are different from the others.¡± ¡°I like you a lot. How about you like me back?¡± Despite the unpredicted words, he calmly looked back at her and even found it funny. This girl was using a honey trap to rebel against him. At that moment, he asked her, ¡°In the past, didn¡¯t you like your fiance? At such a young age, you were engaged to him. Tell me, why did you like him?¡± She looked logy and clumsily said, ¡°Because he has a handsome face, good figure and treats me well...¡± As she talked further, her tone became weak. If he really treated her well, he would not abandon her in times of crisis or even made her the scapegoat to protect his life. At that moment, he wanted to reply back that her fiance was just another pretty boy with a handsome face but his build was not good at all. His body build was better. ¡®You should not have liked your fiance, you should have liked me instead.¡¯ He even thought that after this whole event had passed, he would be responsible for her and cherish her forever. However, nobody expected what happened next. Lu Yanzhi held out his hand to feel Su Qianxun¡¯s forehead. Although it remained hot, it was better than before. Lu Yanzhi then used a cold towel to wipe her face and hand. He then changed her antipyretic paste to a new one. Time passed and the fever slowly went down. Su Qianxun became conscious while the fever left her forehead red. At this point, she should be puzzled and half-conscious. Her eyes teared up, lips half-open, and she looked enchanting like a charm. When she saw him, she furrowed her brows and ambiguously said, ¡°You... bastard... Don¡¯t you dare touch me again...¡± Chapter 1129 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (29)

    Chapter 1129: Loving and Doting You with My Life (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With a dull voice, Lu Yanzhi said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me, this bastard, who touched you, you would have burned until you had encephalitis and pneumonia.¡± Did she know that the person taking care of her was him or did she subconsciously felt that the person beside her would definitely be him? Nonsense! Su Qianxun who was sick wanted to get up and harshly punch Lu Yanzhi. However, her body was weak, and even if she managed to sit up, she figured that she would not be able to hit him. She turned around, faced her back towards Lu Yanzhi and slept again. When she woke up, night has fallen and the house was rtively quiet. Su Qianxun furrowed her brows and raised her hand to massage her temples. Several incoherent scenes shed through her brain and she suddenly remembered something. She quickly pried open the nket and checked the clothes on her body. Luckily, it was still the bathrobe from before. Su Qianxun sighed, sat up, and realized her body had strength again together with afortable mind. She raised her hand again to take off the antipyretic paste and touched her forehead. It was no longer hot and the fever had gone down. She headed outside and saw the dark living room. Through the faint light that passed through the windows to the ground, there stood a tall silhouette. Hearing the footsteps, he turned around to face her. His well-defined facial features looked tough and handsome in the dark. However, the fierce and murderous aura surrounding his body was hazy in the dark. Su Qianxun turned on the lights and it had dispersed the darkness away. When she saw the man clearly, her face instinctively ckened. She said, ¡°Why are you still at my house?¡± Lu Yanzhi held a cold face, he was unmoving. He said, ¡°You are awake?¡± The two persons¡¯ voices rang at the same time. Su Qianxun wanted to know how her had fever gone down so fast. It must have been because of Lu Yanzhi taking care of her. At the thought of this, a trace of difort shed through her heart. She muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t expect me to thank you, a bastard who took advantage of people.¡± Lu Yanzhi quietly looked at her. There was a subtle trace of mockery as he suddenly sneered, ¡°Su Qianxun, did you think that I would be thinking of taking advantage of you for the whole day?¡± Su Qianxun harrumphed coldly. ¡°...¡± Was it not? Last night, who was the one who took advantage of her while she was drunk? Lu Yanzhi leaned his back against the wall beside him as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. He looked at her in azy yet elegant manner, after which he pulled a sarcastic remark. ¡°I have no interest in a smelly and dirty woman who vomited all over me!¡± He was cold, casual, and he possessed an act of a hooligan. That look of disdain made Su Qianxun froze momentarily. Did he mean thatst night, nothing happened? But that cannot be credited as something that would make him an innocent and good person. Su Qianxun hushed down for a few seconds but her face continued to cken. She replied, ¡°It does not pay to be wary. Who asked you toe to my house.¡± Lu Yanzhi snarled, ¡°Did you think that I was willing? Mo Feifei pleaded me to send you back home if not, I would not be bothered with you.¡± Su Qianxun was rendered speechless. She remembered that at the weddingst night, she got drunk since she drank too much of the cocktails Mo Feifei mixed. Hence, Mo Feifei had to get Lu Yanzhi to send her home. But out of all people, why did she find Lu Yanzhi? She was so drunk that her mind was blurry. The alcohol had such a strong dyed effect. Besides, she was not feeling well from the start, thus it immediately led her to have a fever. He took care of her and yet when she woke up, she scolded him at an instant. Chapter 1130 - Loving and Doting You with My Life (30)

    Chapter 1130: Loving and Doting You with My Life (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All of a sudden, Su Qianxun felt embarrassed. She softly said, ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± Although her voice was soft, Lu Yanzhi heard it. However, he purposely pretended that he could not hear her properly. He had his brows mildly furrowed before asking, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Thank you?¡± Her voice was indeed soft earlier. Su Qianxun believed that he could not hear her and so she projected her voice louder. ¡°What? I did not hear clearly.¡± Who knew Lu Yanzhi still kept an unknowing face, but the mischievous twinkle in his eye showed his evil n. Su Qianxun blushed in shame and had a strong urge to punch him. The old man was doing it on purpose. She furrowed her brows and looked at Lu Yanzhi. She was getting annoyed. Every look and move was saying: ¡®You can scram. You have no business here anymore.¡¯ But Lu Yanzhi¡¯s strong and sturdy body remained rooted to the ground in silence. His handsome face was cold yet indifferent, and he had no intention to leave. Su Qianxun was speechless. ¡°...¡± Why isn¡¯t he leaving? He can¡¯t possibly be wanting for her to give him a medal for being a good person. At that moment, she felt that a tempting aroma had filled her entire house. She had slept for so long and was already hungry. She was tempted and instinctively gulped on her saliva. She looked at the kitchen, and she asked Lu Yanzhi, ¡°What did you cook?¡± ¡°Porridge.¡± ¡°Thank you. If you have something on, please leave.¡± This was sending off. ¡°I am not busy.¡± ¡°But after I eat finish my food, I will leave the house as well. So, I will trouble you to please leave the house quickly.¡± Lu Yanzhi watched her for a while before heughed all of a sudden. His eyes were bright like stars and it calmly bloomed an essence of evilness. Heughed until it confused Su Qianxun. He had her baffled. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°It seems like I did not enter.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at her nonchntly. The expression he had exudedziness and calmness. His eyes were half-lidded and looked inscrutable. It was impossible to know what he was thinking. ¡°What?¡± Su Qianxun could not understand the meaning of his words. ¡°If I haven¡¯t entered, how can I leave?¡± Lu Yanzhi remained calm. At this moment, Su Qianxun understood. She stared unbelievably and her face looked as though lightning had strucked her. She was not standing properly and so she kissed the ground. Her small face became red like blood. Then, she gritted her teeth and scolded, ¡°Hooligan!!¡± Lu Yanzhi disapproved and walked towards the kitchen. After a while, he came back with a bowl of porridge. He put it on the table and then looked at Su Qianxun. ¡°Look at your ill state! You scold like a fly. I can¡¯t even hear what you are saying properly. Don¡¯t let others think that I tormented you becausest night, I did not enter at all!¡± Su Qianxun creased her forehead. She was ashamed, awkward, and angry as though her emotions were out of hand. She red at Lu Yanzhi harshly before immediately sitting down on the side of the dining table. She then ate her porridge. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s skin was so thick. He can¡¯t even be driven away. It was so infuriating. Her body was still weak and sick¡ªshe had zerobat energy. Thus, she ate her food to recover her energy. A tall andrge body immediately shrouded around Su Qianxun. After this, a strong feeling of oppression came. Su Qianxun felt that the porridge did not taste good. She raised her eyes and looked at Lu Yanzhi as if she was to say, ¡®How am I going to eat if you stand like this?¡¯ Chapter 1131 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (1)

    Chapter 1131: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanzhi sat down on the seat opposite to her before saying, ¡°Next time, don¡¯t overestimate yourself. Before you get drunk, take note of your limits.¡± ¡®What has that got to do with you?¡¯ Su Qianxun wanted to retaliate, but once she remembered that he had sent her home when she was drunk, she tolerated grudgingly. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice was calm and he scolded again. ¡°Very dumb.¡± Su Qianxun was rendered speechless once more. ¡°...¡± She could no longer tolerate it. All he did was help her when she was drunk. Howe he had so much to say? Wasn¡¯t he a quiet person in the past? Su Qianxun could not help but blurt out. ¡°I would like to ask Officer Lu, aren¡¯t you busy?? Do you still have any matter by staying here?¡± Lu Yanzhi partially closed his eyes and his pupils restricted for a moment. He looked at her with indifference. Heughed again and said, ¡°Why do you keep asking if I have any matter? What do you still want me to do? Is it because I have done nothing yet and this is your way of giving a hint?¡± ¡°You...¡± Su Qianxun turned gloomy. How could she not understand the meaning of his words! She clenched her fists and snarled, ¡°I am hinting to you that you can scram!!¡± She held the bowl of porridge and drank it in one go. She stood up wanting to leave, but a pair of strong arms had reined her back. Mildly using his strength to pull back, in the next second, Lu Yanzhi had pushed her to the middle of the table with him. Su Qianxun became frantic, and her body instinctively leaned back. ¡°Lu Yanzhi!!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s arms held her body on both sides. His breath was at her face¡ªwarm and soft. It brought about a strong sense of hormones. ¡°Stop calling. Aren¡¯t I right in front of you?¡± He raised his hand to pinch her chin and fervently kissed Su Qianxun¡¯s lips. Su Qianxun widened her eyes in shock. Without any warning, Lu Yanzhi had tightly sealed his lips on hers, leaving her with no breath to gasp in shock. She furrowed her brows tightly and pushed against his chest. However, her weak strength was not a problem for him. His body pressed against hers just like the pressure of the top of the mountain. She tried to turn her head to hide away. However, he held the back of her head in ce to prevent her from moving. He even hugged her and sat on the dining table, squeezing his body in between her two legs. Her two wrists were pressed together and raised over her head. She was pressed against tightly, and therge body above bent over to kiss her even more fervently. Su Qianxun was so angry that she raised her legs to kick him. However, the man had easily avoided her kicks. After this, she could no longer move as she was tightly pressed back. It was very ufortable that she could only hook his legs. The man was quite overbearing and did not give her any chance to retaliate. Su Qianxun could not escape and gave up. She was thinking that since both of them have already slept together, well, if he wanted to kiss her then she would let him. The man was quite shameless. The more she struggled, the fiercer he would get. Indeed, when she became docile, he quickly ended the kiss. Su Qianxun red at him and scolded, ¡°Bastard!¡± Lu Yanzhi moved his head slightly to the side¡ªhis lips hovered at her ears. His hot breath puffed in her ears, and his deep and hoarse voice flowed through it. His voice was slightly cold when he said, ¡°Can you be more obedient?!¡± The fingers ced on her body were scalding hot that it almost burned her skin. Su Qianxun¡¯s face blushed red¡ªshy and angry. She took a deep breath and suppressed the anger rising up in her heart. With a low voice, she scolded, ¡°Lu Yanzhi, are you nuts?¡± Lu Yanzhi raised his brows and looked at her blushing red face and foggy eyes. She looked really charming and attractive. Chapter 1132 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (2)

    Chapter 1132: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Yanzhi raised his brows and looked at her blushing red face and foggy eyes. She looked really charming and attractive. He narrowed his gaze and it had a slight trace of gloominess. ¡°At least I am not like you who got wine in her brain!!¡± he said. Su Qianxun snarled, ¡°If you have forgotten things, then I¡¯ll remind you again. That day at my house, when you returned my house keys, I thought I had made things clear and you agreed.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone remained the same. ¡°I know.¡± How could he forget his decision? Even untilst night, he still stood by it. Only during that morning had his mind wavered. A man should have his principles. But when they were together, there were no principles or limits. He wanted to know something. He knew that she did not like him¡ªeven hated him to the guts. But why did she call out ¡®Ah-Zhi¡¯ when she was sick? ¡°Since you still are aware of it, then can I trouble you to not embarrass yourself? Now, please...¡± Su Qianxun said. She moved her head in a gesture, signaling him to let go. Lu Yanzhi moved closer to her lips and their breath mingled warmly together. His hand sneaked their way inside of her bathrobe and felt her fair-skinned thigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? When you were sick...¡± ¡®Why did you call out my name?¡¯ At that moment, the room door was opened from the outside, ultimately cutting off Lu Yanzhi¡¯s words. Old Master Su walked inside and saw how Lu Yanzhi had pressed his daughter Su Qianxun down on the dining table. Su Qianxun was wearing a bathrobe and her long legs were still hooked on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s leg. The posture they both had was very intimate. With one look, one would know what they were doing. In broad daylight, both of them... Old Master Su facial features were unpredictable. The two of them looked at Old Master Su¡¯s dumbfounded face and were slightly stunned. They couldn¡¯t continue their actions. Su Qianxun immediately pushed Lu Yanzhi away while thetter released his hands. While Su Qianxun sorted out her clothes, she exined to Old Master Su, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not what you think it looks like.¡± At this moment, Old Master Su¡¯s expression reverted back to his normal strict face. ¡°What did it look like? If I may not be mistaken, I asked you before when both of you are getting married. Now, it seems like this is the right timing.¡± Su Qianxun felt that this was a big misunderstanding. She became frantic and immediately said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s totally not what you think it looks like. We just had a small disagreement.¡± ¡°Two unweds had a fight at the start and reconciled with sex at the end.¡± Old Master Su sighed. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t spout rubbish. I will never marry him.¡± Su Qianxun creased her forehead. Where had this conversation gone? ¡°You are all grown up now. If you don¡¯t get registered for marriage now, it will only keep dragging,¡± Old Master Su said in disapproval and then he furrowed his brows. He looked at Lu Yanzhi and his brows were knitted so closely that it also formed a knot. ¡°Both of you have alreadye this far and you are still not getting married?¡± Su Qianxun was able to catch the gaze Old Master Su threw at them. She immediately looked towards Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Exin to him now!¡± ¡°What do you want me to exin?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face was very calm as he asked back. ¡°Exin that we haven¡¯t done anything and that it was an ident just now.¡± Su Qianxun red secretly at him. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Yanzhi immediately turned towards Old Master Su with a helpless look. ¡°She is right. We did nothing just now. I didn¡¯t kiss her and she didn¡¯t kiss me. We only identally fell down on the table together. Please don¡¯t take this the wrong way!¡± Old Master Su: ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± ¡ª¡ª Chapter 1133 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (3)

    Chapter 1133: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There will always be a rainbow after the storm. Thus, one need not worry too much about life. However, to Su Qianxun, once she encountered an ill-fated rtionship, it would be difficult for her to see a clear sky again. The old man asked her. Lu Yanzhi was mature, dependable, and handsome. His family¡¯s background was suitable for hers, and they even had a child as well. But why was she not willing to marry him? Why? She asked herself that too. Excluding the fact that Xiao Bai was not their son, they were not a couple too. Does that mean that among those people one knew, if there was one that suits them, they would marry? Su Qianxun thought for a while. She decided to show the old man the paternity test tomorrow. In this way, she would not have to consider so much ¡°why¡±. This proof alone was able to answer everything. When she reached Mo Feifei¡¯s house, Mo Feifei was putting on a facial mask and looked explicitly curious when she came. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°To see your house. Oh right, where are grandma and auntie?¡± Su Qianxun looked around the in three-room house. ¡°They went to see their friends.¡± Mo Feifei poured a ss of water for her and sat opposite. Sheughed and then said, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good and grandpa called me just now.¡± Su Qianxun took a sip and asked her, ¡°Why did you let Lu Yanzhi send me home?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you and big brother friends? That night, most people had left. You couldn¡¯t possibly let me have Lu Yanchen to send you home? What happened? Did both of you have an argument?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You have mistaken our rtionship. Nothing is going on between Lu Yanzhi and me. Moreover, Xiao Bai is not our child. If anything simr happens again, please do not bring us together,¡± Su Qianxun disapprovingly said. ¡°Ah?¡± Mo Feifei was slightly surprised. If Xiao Bai was not Qianxun¡¯s child, then why did people keep saying that Xiao Bai was their child? ¡°Seeing that your hatred for big brother is so deep, could it be that he two-timed you while both of you were dating?¡± ¡°He did more despicable things than two-timing me,¡± Su Qianxun said and her nose oddly turned sour. That bastard, she did not like him but he still kept irritating her. Su Qianxun held the cup and drank all the water before saying, ¡°The rtionship between the two of us is totally not what everyone thinks it is.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then, do you like big brother Lu?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like him?¡± ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t like him.¡± After she replied back, she even furrowed her brows in disdain. ¡°I really hate him.¡± ¡°By the looks of it, you look very sad!!¡± Mo Feifei chuckled as she said that. Her tone of voice and smile sounded and looked quite helpless. However, this made Su Qianxun stiffen. ¡®I don¡¯t like... If I really don¡¯t like him, why will I be sad!¡¯ She helplessly thought to herself. She knew her heart was in pain yet she appeared calm. Su Qianxun looked at Mo Feifei and suddenly felt a cold sweat trickle down her back. People said that Mo Feifei¡¯s IQ was 205. Sometimes, she was so smart that it seemed scary. She should not haveined to her. She should have gone to find Shi Guang instead. If it wasn¡¯t because it had been just two days after Shi Guang got married, she would not have gone to find Mo Feifei. ¡°Love is actually notplicated. If you like him then say you love him and cherish the love between both of you together. If you do not like him then tell him sorry and hope that tomorrow will be a better day.¡± Once she heard Mo Feifei¡¯s tone as though she knew everything, Su Qianxun creased her forehead. She expressed that she was the aunt! Chapter 1134 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (4)

    Chapter 1134: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun creased her forehead and expressed that she was the aunt. How could a brat, who was younger than her by two years, be the one teaching her? She gently coughed out before continuing with a serious face. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound so old. It is as though you¡¯ve dated many times before.¡± Mo Feifei chuckled. ¡°I have not dated before but if I found someone who I like, I would tell him that I like him straight away. If he likes me, we will be together. If he doesn¡¯t, I will not look for him again.¡± Su Qianxun looked at her cunningly. ¡°I have a senior who looks very handsome and has a good personality. He seems pretty matching with you. Do you want me to arrange a blind date for both of you?¡± Upon hearing that Su Qianxun was introducing a date for her, she burst intoughter. ¡°You can introduce him to me if I still don¡¯t have a boyfriend by the time I need to get married.¡± ¡°You are not getting younger, you should find one soon.¡± ¡°Recently, I have been busy preparing for a designpetition. I mean I can¡¯t possibly bezing at home all day. I have to get a job.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not acting anymore?¡± She recalled the time when they were acting together. To act well, Mo Feifei read the novel and script every day. She took her learning seriously. Now that she was finally experiencing some sess, she suddenly gave up acting. What a pity! ¡°I am still more interested in drawing.¡± Mo Feifei fell in love with art design just recently, and although she only submitted a piece of her work, she drew the whole series out. The starry night sky and gxy she imagined in her head was too beautiful. She once searched on Baidu that when a person is in a vegetative state, it was normal for them to experience such phenomena. She even found a case where a person in a vegetative state woke up and drew the underworld he saw in his dream. The drawing looked absolutely horrendous. However, she was lucky to have seen the most beautiful heaven she imagined. She was supposed to receive the results of thepetition the week after, however, she received a call from the school of design today. The caller was the youngest vice-president of the school in history¡ªChen Xinian. When she submitted her original work to the school of design, she had seen him once. He was a mature and charming man in his thirties. It was said that he grew interested in her after seeing the picture online, and hence he came to receive her personally. As such, she passed her art piece to Chen Xinian and felt rather ttered. Chen Xinian observed her art piece attentively and even praised her work. It can be seen that Chen Xinian was a very professional designer. If nothing out of the blue happens, her name should be included in the name list for the awardees. Yet, she suddenly received a call from Chen Xinian today. He had asked her to make a trip to the school as he had something to discuss with her. Since it was on a Saturday, the workers were all off for the day. Hence, the massive school was rather quiet that day. She walked to Chen Xinian¡¯s office and knocked on the door. After she heard him say ¡®¡®, she pushed open the door and entered. In the office sat a refined man who wore a suit. He gave off an elitie feel. He had a tall build and a sharp nose, coupled with a golden framed sses that made him look rather cultured. Upon seeing Mo Feifei, his eyes lit up, and he immediately stood up to wee her. ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you, Mr. Chen.¡± Mo Feifei dressed differently from before. Previously, she was in her casual wear and even had a baseball in her hands. However, she wore a white dress that day and showed off her petite figure. She also wore a long coat. Her sses and long hair made her look very fresh and cultured. Chapter 1135 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (5)

    Chapter 1135: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hi, Miss Mo.¡± A look of surprise shed past his eyes, but he kept his cool and smiled at Mo Feifei before saying, ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Mo Feifei smiled as she thanked him before doing as he says. She then sat down on the sofa. ¡°Why did you ask me toe over?¡± asked Mo Feifei. ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. Have some water and rest first.¡± Chen Xinian stood up and walked to the water dispenser. He then poured a ss of water for her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Mo Feifei stood up and took the ss of water before putting it on the table. Chen Xinian saw that Mo Feifei has settled down. With all gantry, he asked, ¡°I would like to ask if Miss Mo is interested in bing a member of our School of Design?¡± ¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± She was more than happy to agree. After all, she loved art designing. ¡°That would be great!¡± Chen Xinianughed and said, ¡°Although I cannot tell you which award you have won, you did win one. I hope that during the award ceremony we can sign a contract with you. Would that be okay?¡± Mo Feifei knew that during the award ceremony there would also be a banquet at the Carlton Hotel. Besides the staff members of the school of design and contestants, business partners and influential people would be invited as well. ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Xinian looked really happy that the corners of his mouth curved slightly upwards. ¡°The banquet will start at 8 pm,¡± said Chen Xinian. ¡°I will be there on time,¡± said Mo Feifei politely. Chen Xinian then chatted with her on the details regarding the banquet. Right after, he changed the topic and asked, ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime, can I treat my new colleague to a meal?¡± Mo Feifei immediately rejected. ¡°That¡¯s too nice of you, but I should be the one giving you a treat. I still need you to take care of me at work in the future.¡± Since they were going to be colleagues soon, it would be great to build good rtions with him. Besides, how could she reject the nice president¡¯s offer? Furthermore, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to have a meal with him. When they were eating, Mo Feifei noticed that the Vice President kept asking about her family background, and he even probed if she had a boyfriend. When he found out that she was a normal girl and had no boyfriend, the smile on his face widened. After the meal, Chen Xinian wanted to pay the bill but Mo Feifei rejected it. ¡°No, no. I said I will treat you.¡± However, Chen Xinian refused to let a girl pay and took out his card from his wallet. Unfortunately, Mo Feifei was a step faster and had already taken out her card. The surprising thing was that it was a ck card with golden framing. Chen Xinian was stunned. How did Mo Feifei get the universal ck card? These types of ck cards have high requirements. One has to spend over a million dors a year to get the card. If Mo Feifei was really a normal girl as she imed herself to be, then why would she have a ck card? The only thing that came to Chen Xinian¡¯s mind was that the card was not Mo Feifei¡¯s but was given to her. For a prettydy¡ªwho does not have a boyfriend and no family background¡ªto have a ck card which did not match her status, the only possibility would be that she was a kept woman. Once Chen Xinian thought about it, the light in his eyes diminished. However, he concealed his emotions. When they left the restaurant, they passed by a high-end boutique in the mall and Chen Xinian directly walked in. Mo Feifei was stunned and wanted to leave. However, it did not seem very polite of her to do so, thus she followed him in. Chapter 1136 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (6)

    Chapter 1136: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei was curious as to what Chen Xinian was doing in a female boutique store. Could he be buying his girlfriend a present? Who would have known that Chen Xinian stopped in his tracks and looked at the aqua blue dress on his right before he picked it up... And he then gave it to her? ¡°Feifei, try it on.¡± After the meal, Chen Xinian started addressing Mo Feifei as Feifei. The dress was for her? Mo Feifei was shocked and rejected nicely, ¡°I don¡¯t need clothes at the moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my younger sister¡¯s birthday soon. I want to buy a dress for her. Since both of you have simr figures, I wanted to ask you for help to try it on.¡± Chen Xinian chuckled. ¡®I see.¡¯ Mo Feifei took over the dress and went into the dressing room. After she changed into the dress, the aqua blue dress showed off her snow-white skin and her smooth and delicate arms came into sight. Since the dress was tight-fitting, it showed off her perfect figure. The dress exposed a small part of her neckline that disyed her delicate skin. She looked elegant yet sexy at the same time. ¡°You look so pretty. The dress really suits you.¡± Chen Xinian stared at her for a little too long, and it somehow made Mo Feifei feel ufortable. ¡°Yes, thisdy has a good figure and style. She looks very sexy and stylish wearing this dress. Besides, the material of the dress is real silk so it would befortable wearing it,¡± said the shop attendant who stood beside them. He had a polite smile on his face. Mo Feifei looked at herself in the mirror and felt that the dress was nice. However, it was not her cup of tea. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your younger sister would be very suitable for the dress,¡± said Mo Feifei while smiling. ¡°She¡¯s not as suitable as you for the dress. How about I buy you the dress?¡± asked Chen Xinian. Mo Feifei immediately declined, ¡°It¡¯s fine, President Chen.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel so bad, we will be colleagues soon so there¡¯s no need to draw such a fine line between us. Besides, I feel that this dress really suits you,¡± Chen Xinian said it so indifferently as if it was normal to give a colleague a dress. However, Mo Feifei disagreed with the statement. Precisely, because they were just colleagues, how could they not draw a line between them? Also, she was not even close to President Chen! ¡°You can take it as a thank you gift for the meal.¡± ¡°No, thank you. Please give me a moment!¡± Mo Feifei tly rejected. She walked to the fitting room to change out of the dress. Just as she was about toe out, she saw a man and ady walked into the store, and that was enough to make her stop dead in her tracks. The man was handsome and had delicate sculpture-liked features. His gaze was sharp and his thin lips were tightly pursed. He let out a strong demeanor. This person was Shang Mo. The girl was petite and cute as she was wearing a set of branded training clothes on her. She looked very young and was undoubted Shang Mo¡¯s cousin, Zhu Yuyu. ¡°Cousin, you must be lying to me. How could Brother Rong Mo die? You are lying, right? It must be because you don¡¯t want me to be together with Brother Rong Mo so you lied to me,¡± somberly said Zhu Yuyu as she pouted her lips. Shang Mo had no patience to console her, and it could be seen that he was forced to apany Zhu Yuyu to buy clothes. Once he entered the store, he sat in the VIP area and took a magazine. After this, he started reading it. Zhu Yuyu pursed her lips and casually took a dress before walking to the fitting room. Upon seeing that Shang Mo¡¯s face was covered by the magazine, Mo Feifei took the dress she just tried on and gave it directly to the shop attendant before walking out of the store without a word. ¡°Feifei, wait for me...¡± Chen Xinian froze and quickly followed up. Chapter 1137 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (7)

    Chapter 1137: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhu Yuyu came out from the fitting room and raised her head up. Through the mirror, she saw Mo Feifei¡¯s back view from afar. She furrowed her brows and instinctively called out, ¡°Rong Mo.¡± Shang Mo immediately took his eyes off the magazine and looked towards Zhu Yuyu gaze. But he saw the back view of a woman. Although it looked simr, she was not Rong Mo. Zhu Yuyu found Shang Mo looking at her and sighed. ¡°You saw wrongly. It¡¯s not brother Rong Mo.¡± She spun around and took a look in the mirror, asking, ¡°What do you think of this outfit, cousin.¡± ¡°Whatever,¡± Shang Mo simply retorted and did not raise his head. Zhu Yuyu heard his perfunctory tone, and she unhappily said, ¡°It would be better if brother Rong Mo was here. He would definitely meticulously help me pick out the best dress for mying-of-age ceremony.¡± In actual fact, she could do it herself. However, grandma said that ording to their family tradition, the dress for theing-of-age ceremony had to be picked with the help of her brother for her to be happy in the future. Shang Mo¡¯s face turned slightly dark. Although Rong Mo did not be Yuyu¡¯s boyfriend, he pampered Yuyu very much and treated Yuyu very well. If it was Rong Mo, he would definitely dress Yuyu up to be the prettiest girl during hering-of-age ceremony. Shang Mo closed the magazine in his hand and put it aside. He stood up and helped Yuyu pick a very suitable present. As they walked out of the shop, Chen Xinian could evidently feel that Mo Feifei was in a bad mood. He thought that he had made her angry with his actions earlier and quickly apologized. Mo Feifeiughed. ¡°No. It¡¯s not your fault, President Chen. It¡¯s just that I have something on.¡± She meant that she wanted to leave now. Chen Xinian was too solicitous towards her but they were not familiar with each other yet. As he looked at Mo Feifei¡¯s back view, Chen Xinian¡¯s face darkened. Mo Feifei could care less about Chen Xinian¡¯s opinion as she was troubled. She thought that if she used her death to bid farewell to Rong Mo, would it be too cruel and callous to Granny Shang and the others? She wanted to find Shi Guang to chat, but only when she arrived at Shi Guang¡¯s house doorstep had she realized that her sister went on a honeymoon. She would onlye back after the New Year. On the day of Zhu Yuyu¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, there was a grand party at the Zhu family. Mo Feifei participated as well. She looked afar and saw Zhu Yuyu wearing a small pink dress. The hem of the dress red out and it made her look young and beautiful. She tied a pretty bun on and wore a bright crown on top. She looked like an elegant princess. At her side, two girls looked at Zhu Yuyu with envy imbued in their eyes. They sincerelyplimented, ¡°The dress Zhu Yuyu is wearing is really beautiful and her crown...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know who prepared the dress for her? It¡¯s her cousin, Mr. Shang.¡± ¡°Give me a dozen cousins like him.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t he be my boyfriend?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Shang, who dare to... he is bisexual, I¡¯m afraid.¡± ¡°But he is handsome. If he liked me, I wouldn¡¯t care if he is bisexual. I am willing.¡± ... She saw Shang Mo sitting at a corner alone and he held a ss of wine in his hand. His face had no expression and his eyes cold like ice. He looked out of ce. Mo Feifei let out a long breath and turned around to leave. Maybe they would miss her at the start and would be sad over ¡®Rong Mo¡¯s¡¯ death. But after some time, their life would go back to normal. If she went back, she would only give them more troubles. Chapter 1138 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (8)

    Chapter 1138: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On the day of the designpetition announcement, Mo Feifei arrived ten minutes earlier than scheduled for the banquet feast at level five of the Carlton hotel. The banquet hall had light golden as the theme and it exuded an aura of extravagance and mour. The ceiling had gorgeous crystal chandeliers and beautiful European style furniture. An elegant bar stood on the side as well. It was all in the color of gold and all exuded an aura of nobility. Guests arrived at the hall on level five one after another and they all wore gorgeous outfits. The women wore exquisite and beautiful make-up while the men were well-dressed. In the banquet, people talked and drank together¡ªit was a lively party. However, if one were to take a closer look, everyone had forced smiles. They talked nonchntly and blurtedparisons with each other. When Mo Feifei entered, Chen Xinian saw her immediately. He apologized to the woman who he was chatting with and walked towards Mo Feifei. He looked at Mo Feifei¡¯s appearance and a look of surprise shone in his eyes. Mo Feifei wore a grey dress. Thece pattern on her chest and the straight hair that fell in front of her chest looked blurry yet beautiful. Moreover, with her tall and thin figure, it showed her beautiful legs which held a sense of seductiveness. Chen Xinian kept staring at her legs, the infatuation in his eyes was strong. The banquet had yet to begin, but Chen Xinan had already proceeded to introduce a few business partners of the School of Design to Mo Feifei. Unknowingly, she became Chen Xinian¡¯s disciple under the talk of these people. Mo Feifei raised her brow, she was displeased but said nothing. At that moment, a woman wearing a ck gown walked towards them. Her dress had a V-neck and the curve of her chest was evident and that alone made her look poised. She shed a sweet smile to Mo Feifei. ¡°Hello, we meet again.¡± It was Chen Xinian¡¯s secretary, Li Meihua. That day, they met when she passed her manuscript. ¡°Hello!¡± Mo Feifei shook her hand with her. ¡°You look very pretty tonight, Miss Mo,¡± Li Meihuaplimented. Mo Feifei praised her back respectfully. ¡°You look beautiful tonight too.¡± ¡°How can Ipare with Miss Mo? If I didn¡¯t know you, I would have thought that Miss Mo was a celebrity.¡± Li Meihua continued to smile, however, there was a tinge of coldness in it. Moreover, the way she looked at Mo Feifei was not kind. ¡°One look at Miss Mo¡¯s appearance and talent, one would know that she is an upright person. Unlike other women who seduce men with their beauty and are blinded by riches and glory, not caring if the man had a girlfriend or wife. Such women do not understand honor and shame.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s smile slowly disappeared. She had not offended Li Meihua, but why did she feel that she was purposely making oblique usations at her? Chen Xinian could tell too and his gaze became cold before throwing a sharp look at her. Li Meihua withdrew her hand that was held up sideways back and instinctively gripped it tightly. Her face turned dark for a brief moment before she smiled again and said, ¡°I have a friend who arrived over there. You guys carry on.¡± She left swiftly. ¡°Chen Xinian, Miss Li is your girlfriend?¡± Mo Feifei could only think of that as the reason for Li Meihua hating on her. However, Chen Xinian denied it. ¡°She¡¯s not!¡± Mo Feifei thought that even if she was not his girlfriend, Li Meihua must have liked Chen Xinian. It was obvious from her look, but Chen Xinian... No matter what, she was not willing to be pulled into other rtionships¡¯ mess. Chapter 1139 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (9)

    Chapter 1139: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo was the special guest of the School of Design. He had not wished to attend initially, but hispany had a coboration with the School of Design which would be announced formencement that evening. When he arrived, the banquet was already bustling with noise. People gathered together in groups of twos and threes. They were talking andughing together. His tall and robust figure, along with his aura of elegance, attracted the eyes of many. The president of the School of Design immediately walked forward and warmly weed him. The president told him that they were announcing the project that night, and he said that the winner of the designpetition was a rare and outstanding talent who would participate in the project as well. Shang Mo did not converse with him and only listened in silence. His expression was nonchnt since he was not interested in the people participating in the project. He was more interested in the future sess of the project. The president pointed at Mo Feifei, who by then, was chatting with Chen Xinian. ¡°Mo Feifei, the woman who is talking to Vice-President Chen in front of you, is the winner of the designpetition.¡± Shang Mo slightly raised his head. The distance was too far, so the woman¡¯s contour was blurry from his view. He could not clearly see her, and he only knew that it was a delicate and pretty woman. The woman turned sideways all of a sudden and he was able to catch what she looked like. His body momentarily froze. His expression contorted to shock. His eyes shot two hot beams of light as though a starving lion looking at a wild rabbit. But the shock on his face quickly disappeared. His hot gaze changed to a calm one and he hid away that look of surprise. Finally, it disappeared into nothingness. There was no mistake. That woman¡¯s facial features were the same as Rong Mo however, it seemed to look different as well. Rong Mo was a woman. That day... even if he was conscious... if Rong Mo had not appeared, he would have thought it was a dream. So, Rong Mo was a man. Even if Rong Mo was a woman, she could not have grown such beautiful long hair in a month. Even if this woman resembled Rong Mo, she could not be Rong Mo. His gaze was so strong at the start that it was impossible for Mo Feifei to not notice. She instinctively twisted her head and saw Shang Mo standing not too far away. Her heartbeat sounded a few times as though it was beating a drum. Sh*t. Why is Shang Mo here at the banquet? Did he see her? They looked at each other for a moment, but Shang Mo looked away again. During that moment of staring, there was no surprise and no agitation. There was no movement as though they were looking at strangers. There was only an icy cold overlook from both sides. Mo Feifei turned her head mechanically and widened her eyes. Her facial expression was white as a sheet and she looked shocked. Chen Xinian, who was standing aside, saw the president with Shang Mo and walked towards them. He brought along Mo Feifei. Mo Feifei wanted to find an excuse to leave. However, Chen Xinian had already walked forward, and at the same time, the president and Shang Mo walked towards them. Chen Xinian greeted both of them and introduced Mo Feifei to Shang Mo. ¡°Hello, Mr. Shang.¡± Mo Feifei had a nervous heart and she forced herself tough. She put her head down and her long eyshes were slightly trembling, showing her nervousness. Would Shang Mo suspect her identity? The long hair and spectacles were still arge change. Moreover, when she was Rong Mo, she would make her voice coarse when she spoke. Today, she was speaking normally with the voice of a woman. Hence, she should not be found out. Chapter 1140 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (10)

    Chapter 1140: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, if they were to interact further, the consequences would not be the same. After all, Shang Mo was an intelligent person and had sharp observational skills. Mo Feifei was not willing to converse with him any further, and so she tried to find an excuse to leave. At that exact moment, the hall¡¯s lights went dark and the lights were all focused at the round stage in front. The award ceremony was starting. The audience¡¯s eyes were fixed on the stage and they saw a woman dressed in a gown. She had a microphone in her hand. She smiled and said, ¡°Good evening, everyone. I am the party¡¯s host for tonight, Li Meihua. First, I wee everyone who took time off their busy schedules to attend our banquet. Next, I am announcing that the banquet has officially begun.¡± The audience apuded and congratted before the president gave his speech. The president went on stage and said his piece. He announced the third and second ce and finally proceeded to announce the first ce. ¡°This fashion designer incorporated and showed great individuality in her work and had a unique style...¡± Mo Feifei moved to the side on purpose to widen the distance between her and Shang Mo. She had her attention fixed on Shang Mo while her mind wandered elsewhere, and she paid little to no attention to the president¡¯s words. But she heard thest sentence. ¡°Congrattions, Miss Mo Feifei.¡± Mo Feifei smiled and trotted up to the stage. The president handed her the award and asked her a sincere question. ¡°Miss Mo, would you be willing to work at our design institute?¡± Mo Feifei immediately nodded her head. ¡°Of course!¡± They had already discussed it earlier. She thought the reason she was awarded first ce was that she was willing to work for them. Luckily, the second and third ce were all part of the design institute. If not, she would have suspected that there was cheating involved. The president chuckled right after. ¡°As the representative of our design institute, I shall wee Mo Feifei¡¯s inclusion. I hope we can make history together!¡± Resounding apuse was heard below the stage. Mo Feifei was prepared to proceed down the stage when Li Meihua stopped her. ¡°To celebrate her winning as first ce, Miss Mo said she would prepare a performance for everyone tonight,¡± she said. Mo Feifei turned back and was apparently stunned. When did she say she wanted to perform? However, Li meihua continued to smile at her and even led the apuse. With a face full of expectation, she said, ¡°I really want to know what performance Miss Mo would show us. Singing? Dancing? Oh, maybe it¡¯s pole dancing? Haha... I¡¯m joking... With the dress you are wearing, it¡¯s not suitable for pole dancing...¡± In response to Li Meihua¡¯s humor, bursts ofughter rung below the stage. However, Mo Feifei could tell that Li Meihua was mocking her and purposely making things difficult for her. She scanned through the hall and saw a piano at one side. She smiled and walked over. She left the trophy on one side and sat down before lifting the piano lid. Mo Feifei closed her eyes as her fingers moved on the piano. In the few days that she was with grandma, she noticed how thetter had a piano. She yed it a few times and soon, the familiar music score came to her naturally. Not once did she ever think that it woulde in handy. Her fingers danced lightly on the piano tiles and it produced a melodic sound. Jumping musical notes, beautiful yet cheerful melodies, and the flowy performance made one immerse themselves in the music. Streaks of light fell on her face and her beautiful facial features became even more prominent as though green silk went past her rose-red lips. She looked beautiful and elegant, and she attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Chapter 1141 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (11)

    Chapter 1141: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Meihua froze and yet there was a fire building within her. Never did she thought that Mo Feifei would know how to y the piano, and she even yed it so well. She looked below the stage and saw the smile on Chen Xinian¡¯s face. He looked at Mo Feifei with a gaze hot enough to melt a person. Since when had he ever looked at her with such a look? Right after, Mo Feifei finished her piano piece and stood up before saying, ¡°I have finished my performance, thank you.¡± The audience gave a round of apuse. When Mo Feifei came down the stage, many came to congratte her. Even though she knew none of them, it still made her ecstatic. Chen Xinian walked over with two sses of red wine in his hands. ¡°Congrattions, Feifei.¡± He gave one of the sses to Mo Feifei. ¡°Let¡¯s have a toast.¡± Mo Feifei gave an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Chen, but I can¡¯t drink wine as I am allergic to alcohol.¡± Little did he know, she was not really allergic to alcohol. She just didn¡¯t want to drink it and even nned to leave quietly after the award ceremony. When he heard that, Chen Xinian immediately put away the ss of wine and chuckled. ¡°Then I will get you a beverage.¡± With that, Chen Xinian walked to the beverage area. Li Meihua walked to Chen Xinian¡¯s side and pretended to be shocked before asking, ¡°President Chen, you want to drink fruit juice?¡± Chen Xinian gave her an icy look and replied with a simple ¡®Hmm¡¯ and his face was void of expression. He then remained quiet after. Li Meihua saw that Chen Xinian was being stand-offish towards her and it made the tears well up in her eyes. With her voice filled with injustice, she softly muttered, ¡°Xinian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you so cold towards me? Are you still angry about our argument the other day?¡± ¡°You think too much.¡± Chen Xinian looked cold and indifferent and he had said his piece in a nonchnt manner. He then took the fruit juice and walked towards Mo Feifei. Li Meihua saw Chen Xinian passing the fruit juice to Mo Feifei. His gentle look, affectionate eyes, and even his gentlemanly gestures made her green with envy. How could he have found a new love so quickly?! When she first came into the school of design, Chen Xinian took initiative to woo her and said she was the only girl he has everid his eyes on. They were really happy together. However, because of some matters at work, they have argued a few times and she initiated a break-up. But she said all those in a fit of anger. It was all because she wanted him to coax her. How could he not coax her and instead woo another woman? On the stage just now, she purposely wanted Mo Feifei to make a show out of herself. Little did she know, she resolved it perfectly and let Chen Xinian develop a deeper liking towards her. Li Meihua clenched her fists tightly, trying to contain her hate and anger within her! ¡®No, I cannot watch Chen Xinian leave me just like that and go into the arms of another woman.¡¯ Li Meihua¡¯s eyes have never left Mo Feifei. When she saw Chen Xinian leaving Mo Feifei¡¯s side, she immediately took two sses of beverage and walked towards Mo Feifei. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Li Meihua said and chuckled afterward. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You yed the piano really well. Did you learn it when you were young?¡± She gave the beverage to Mo Feifei. Mo Feifei took over the ss and thanked her again. When Li Meihua gave her a toast, Mo Feifei lifted the ss and took a sip but didn¡¯t drink it. She then found an excuse to leave. She had noticed Li Meihua¡¯s enmity towards her. So, how could she drink something that Li Meihua gave her? Chapter 1142 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (12)

    Chapter 1142: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Meihua thought Mo Feifei drank it and smirked as she looked at her leaving figure. Unexpectedly, when she turned around, she saw a man staring at her. Shang Mo! His deep eyes looked refreshing yet had a frightening murderous vibe to him. It was enough to make one shiver in fear. Li Meihua couldn¡¯t help but shiver, seemingly startled by his stare. ¡®Did he saw me spiking the drink?¡¯ Just as she was feeling unsure and confused, she saw the man walk in the direction where Mo Feifei left. ¡®Could it be that the man liked Mo Feifei as well, and maybe wanted to take advantage of her after seeing me spike Mo Feifei¡¯s drink? This is great!¡¯ Mo Feifei came out from the washroom and ced her phone beside the basin and then washed her hands. She looked down and saw a pair of spotlessly clean leather shoes beside her. The washstand was a public facility. She did not give it much thought and instinctively looked upwards. As her eyes traveled up his long legs and slender waist, she thought that he was a tall man and should have a handsome face... Suddenly, her body froze. Shang Mo. Why was it Shang Mo?! What was he doing here? Was he here to find her on purpose? Could he have found out about her? They stood very close to each other, and his haughty chin was drooped slightly. He exuded an oppressing aura as he coldly sized her up. As Mo Feifei felt a little guilty and ufortable, she instinctively took two steps backward. Unexpectedly, her high heels twisted and she fell to the side. Shang Mo immediately reached out and helped her. With a gentle swoop, she was able to stand upright. However, as the action was rather big, she ended up in Shang Mo¡¯s arms with both their bodies slightly touching. Mo Feifei was scared out of her wits, and in that shocking moment, she didn¡¯t know how to react. Shang Mo pursed his lips and threw a sharp gaze at the woman in his arms. She had a distinct and yet pretty face, a tall and sharp nose, lips red as the rose, and skin white as snow. She looked just like Rong Mo. That was if she took off her sses and cut her hair short. She could have been Rong Mo... Mo Feifei looked at his clearly defined and handsome face with close proximity and instinctively bit her lip. She would do this habit whenever she was nervous. As he looked at her pearly white teeth leaving a dent on her lower lip, Shang Mo¡¯s gaze darkened. This was Rong Mo¡¯s habit. He had once reprimanded him because of this actin, as he thought that only girls would do such. It would be too girly of him to bite his lip. After that incident, he had stopped biting his lip. However, he would still do some feminine actions from time to time. He did not have the fortitude of a guy. Mo Feifei looked at his cold squinted eyes observing her sharply. She suddenly felt that her heart had jumped out of her chest. It was her fault. She should not have done that action out of instinct. Shang Mo would definitely be suspicious of her. ¡°Mr. Shang. Thank you very much, but please let go of me!¡± She quickly regained herposure and stood steadily. Shang Mo calmly looked down at her but did not let go of her in an instant. After a few seconds, under her tense and watchful gaze, Shang Mo lifted his pretty and slender fingers to take off her sses. Mo Feifei noticed his action and it had startled her. She immediately swatted his hand away and pushed him when he was taken off guard. ¡°Mr. Shang, please control yourself!¡± Chapter 1143 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (13)

    Chapter 1143: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The scene where Shang Mo held Mo Feifei in his embrace was captured into a video by none other than Li Meihua. From her angle, Mo Feifei and Shang Mo were very intimate. At a nce, people would think Mo Feifei willingly fell into Shang Mo¡¯s embrace. Li Meihua took the video and proceeded to find Chen Xinian. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell! From the surface, this woman looked fresh and elegant. But once she turned around, she went to seduce other men. Green Tea Bitch1!¡± Her voice was loud enough for Chen Xinian to hear. Chen Xinian turned his head to look at her with a cold gleam in his eyes, but he did not pursue further. Li Meihua was enraged and did not wait for Chen Xinian to ask her before ying the video. She mocked, ¡°This is the girl you like right now. Look at her properly.¡± Looking at the video, Mo Feifei openly threw herself at Shang Mo. Chen Xinian¡¯s facial expression changed immediately. ¡°Chen Xinian, couldn¡¯t tell that even you had moments where you were cheated on.¡± Chen Xinian had long regarded Mo Feifei as his, and thus as he looked at her having some sort of intimacy with another man, he was very furious. ¡°Where did you take this video? Who let you capture her secretly?¡± ¡°I took the video in the washroom. At that moment, I was feeling unwell and wanted to go to the washroom to freshen up. However, who knew that I would bump into Mo Feifei? I didn¡¯t hear the details, but I heard Mr. Shang asking her how much should he pay for one night... Then, Mo Feifei said it was too little and started to bargain with him...¡± Li Meihua said. Hearing this, Chen Xinian scolded in his heart. ¡°Bitch!¡± Li Meihua rejoiced in her heart. She said so much and all of it was just to stir Chen Xinian into disliking Mo Feifei. She made sure that Chen Xinian would think of Mo Feifei as debaucherous and flirtatious. She continued to stir things up by saying, ¡°I thought she seemed shy and conservative. I never would have thought she was even more open than us, being together with men even at the start of the banquet.¡± That was true. The banquet had just started and he had just helped pave the road for her. Thinking of it, Chen Xinian felt that he was yed over. Was Mo Feifei dumping him after he held no use to her? The more he thought about it, the more he got angry. He took out his phone and called Mo Feifei. ¨C Mo Feifei noticed his action and was startled. She immediately swatted his hand away and pushed him when he was taken off guard. ¡°Mr. Shang, please control yourself!¡± She stared at him and was dumbfounded. She looked surprised and shocked before turning away to leave. Shang Mo squinted and looked at her back view. Her embarrassed and angry look just now was very simr to Rong Mo. Who was this woman named Mo Feifei? Why could he see the shadow of Rong Mo on her? However, she was definitely not Rong Mo. Even if she took off her sses and cut her hair, she could not be Rong Mo. A double? No. He cannot let someone else be Rong Mo¡¯s double for it would be an insult to Rong Mo! Mo Feifei left hurriedly and forgot her phone. As she walked away, her phone rang. Looking down, Shang Mo saw the caller¡¯s identity on her phone¡ªShi Guang. Seeing this name, Shang Mo¡¯s gaze grew slightly suspicious. Shi Guang was that sportswoman and she was Lu Yanchen¡¯s wife. There was a moment where she liked to hang out with Rong Mo. Her rtionship with Rong Mo was close and at times, even intimate. Chapter 1144 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (14)

    Chapter 1144: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If it wasn¡¯t because Shi Guang was already married to Lu Yanchen, he would have thought that they were dating. Right now, the woman who looked a lot like Rong Mo, knew Shi Guang as well. How was she rted to Shi Guang? Shi Guang knew two people who looked so simr to each other, and yet she didn¡¯t introduce Mo Feifei to Shang Mo before? He hung up the phone. However, very soon, another person called. Shang Mo turned back around to take a look at the caller I.D. and saw that it was President Chen¡ªthe man who was following Mo Feifei around¡ªthat had called. He came to a realization, he was not sure if the award Mo Feifei won was gotten through other means. Art? He had no experience in such a thing. He only knew that businessmen usually bid for art pieces at a high price. Shang Mo took over the phone and slid the answer button to the right, and then he asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± Chen Xinian heard that it was a man who had answered the phone, and in reflex, he crushed the ss he was holding. With his face flushed red in anger, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Shang Mo squinted his eyes. ¡°...¡± He was still thinking of how to answer and yet Chen Xinian suddenly blurted out a series of questions. ¡°Where¡¯s Feifei? Where is she? What is she doing? Let Feifei answer the call! Pass the phone over!¡± Chen Xinian¡¯s tone was very hostile and even had an usatory tone. Upon hearing that, Shang Mo furrowed his eyebrows and hung up. Chen Xinian flew into a rage when he heard the ¡®du du du¡¯ sounding from the other line. It had signaled the end of the call. ¡®How dare he hung up the phone!¡¯ Chen Xinian stood up in fury and walked to the rest area. Looking at the furious Chen Xinian, Li Meihuaughed in triumph. After hanging out with Chen Xinian for such a long time, she fully understood him as a person. He had a high-hearted pride in him. He may look like someone who was pure, innocent, and a bit narcissistic to the side, however, he was just like any other man on the street¡ªa cliche. If Chen Xinian knew that Mo Feifei was a loose woman, he would definitely not cherish her so carefully anymore. On the contrary, Mo Feifei would be a woman whom he can toy with. In addition, he would have embarrassed himself for being infatuated with her and used her to get some thrill. Mo Feifei realized that she had forgotten to take her phone with her, but she hesitated at first before going back to retrieve it. When she got to the washroom, no one was there. Walking over to the washstand, she noticed that her phone was still there. So, she took it and left in a hurry. The moment she walked out of the rest area, she saw Chen Xinian walking towards her in big strides. Moreover, he shot her some cold res. Upon seeing Chen Xinian, Mo Feifei felt very surprised. But she kept her cool and politely asked, ¡°President Chen, is there anything else?¡± Chen Xinian looked at her as if he had seen through her. His usual gentle demeanor was gone, and in its ce was a spiteful young man. He scoffed, ¡°I know.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± What did he know? As he looked at Mo Feifei¡¯s confused face, Chen Xinian sighed. A few momentster, he calmed himself down. As he looked at Mo Feifei, he said, ¡°What he can give you, I can too.¡± His words seem to have a deeper meaning. Mo Feifei did not understand. ¡°What?¡± Chen Xinian saw that she was still acting blur and became impatient. He emphasized once again, ¡°Feifei, you don¡¯t have to act in front of me. What¡¯s understood doesn¡¯t need to be exined.¡± Mo Feifei really did not understand his words and only noticed that Chen Xinian¡¯s facial expression had softened. Chapter 1145 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (15)

    Chapter 1145: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei did not understand what he meant and only noticed how Chen Xinian¡¯s facial expression had softened. She patiently asked, ¡°President Chen, what are you trying to say?¡± Chen Xinian chuckled in disbelief. ¡°Feifei, do you know the difference between a ck card and a Centurion card?¡± Mo Feifei was confused. ¡°...?¡± ¡°The credit limit for a ck card is one million dors but the credit limit for a Centurion card is ten times more of that.¡± He couldn¡¯t believe that Mo Feifei was a woman who would sleep with men just to get money. He couldn¡¯t believe that he once admired her and thought she was a finedy who knew how to cherish her own name. ¡°I see.¡± At that point in time, although Mo Feifei understood Chen Xinian¡¯s words, she pretended to know nothing about it. ¡°Do you get me now?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°President Chen, I still don¡¯t understand. Is there any misunderstanding between us?¡± ¡°Huh? Misunderstanding?¡± Chen Xinian raised his eyebrows and couldn¡¯t believe her words. Mo Feifei wanted to continue, however, she was cut off by a woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t this Miss Mo? I thought you were with Mr. Shang just now and went to have some happy hour.¡± Her words clearly meant something else. Mo Feifei looked at her before calmly saying, ¡°Miss Li, what do you mean?¡± Li Meihua saw that Mo Feifei seemed to have seen through her schemes and looked away in guilt. ¡°I mean no harm, I mean we are all adults,¡± said Li Meihua and chuckled. Chen Xinian had his eyes fixed on Mo Feifei as he hoped to get some kind of an exnation from her, but she didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at them indifferently. It was as if it was normal to discuss money with another man. He felt that he must have been blind to have liked Mo Feifei, and so, he started to despise her from the bottom of his heart. Hence, he straight up said his piece. ¡°State your price, you will apany me tonight,¡± Chen Xinian snapped. Mo Feifei¡¯s face immediately turned hostile and cold. Previously, she treated Chen Xinian with respect and was nice to him all because she looked upon him as a President and as well as being a sessful designer. But now, he actually went up to her and insulted her! Mo Feifei walked up to the stage and took a ss of red wine from a table nearby. She then threw its content all over Chen Xinian. After the red wine was sshed on him, Chen Xinian¡¯s messy hairstyle¡ªwhich was especially dolled up for the asion¡ªbroke down. It made him look rather ridiculous. The red wine partially dyed his white polo shirt red, and it made him look even more out of ce. Chen Xinian looked very pathetic¡ªjust like a drenched chicken. Chen Xinian¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Li Meihua, who was beside him, screamed in shock as well. When they came back to their senses, they saw Mo Feifei throwing away the tissue she used to clean her hands and left with elegant footsteps. ¡°Oh my goodness. She is too much! How could she do such a thing?¡± Li Meihua hurriedly took a tissue and reached out to help Chen Xinian clean up. However, Chen Xinian swatted her hand away. ¡°Piak!¡± Chen Xinian¡¯s handnded on Li Meihua¡¯s face and it produced a loud p. The p was so harsh that it left Li Meihua¡¯s face tilted to the side. There were even five red finger imprints left on her face. Li Meihua touched her face as her eyes turned red. ¡°Chen Xinian, how dare you hit me!¡± Chen Xinian gave her a look of disgust. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t know it was your n all along!¡± Chapter 1146 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (16)

    Chapter 1146: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He wasn¡¯t an idiot. The moment Mo Feifei sshed the wine on him, he knew he was duped. However, it wasn¡¯t entirely his fault, after all, any man who heard such rumors about the woman they like wouldn¡¯t be able to stand it. ¡°Xinian, I can exin!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± berated Chen Xinian. He then continued on, threatening, ¡°If I see you nning any of your little tricks again, you will get it from me!¡± With that, he stomped away! ¡ª Shang Mo, who witnessed the scene from the side, smirked before chuckling in the background. This was the first time heughed since Rong Mo left... It was a very ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ way of settling things. Mo Feifei... Rong Mo... After that, Shang Mo left the banquet and told Big Mountain to do a background check on ady named Mo Feifei. When Big Mountain saw the resemnce between Rong Mo and Mo Feifei, he was shocked. How could they look so alike? For that one moment, he really thought that she was Rong Mo. However, Mo Feifei really existed in this world and her background was described in every detail. He gave the documents to Shang Mo. ¡°Mr. Shang, thisdy called Mo Feifei was a legendary figure ever since she was born. When she was in high school, she became famous through her art piece and thus was very popr in school. My investigations showed that she had so many trophies that she couldn¡¯t carry them with her two hands!¡± ¡°Nan Ji was her nickname in the art industry. At that time, Nan Ji was looked upon by many in the art industry, however, she disappeared for many years and many had forgotten such a character. It was until recently that the inte trended an art piece called ¡®time¡¯ and that seemingly normal art piece was actually bid up to a price of 10 million dors. It became a piece of hot news and Nan Ji was presented to the crowd once again. Many people have been asking who exactly was this talenteddy named Nan Ji? Why did she disappear for so many years? Would she still release another art piece in the future?¡± ¡°However, it was not because she doesn¡¯t wish to release an art piece but because she couldn¡¯t. Seven years ago, due to school violence, she fell into mental distress. Because of that, her parents ended up in a car ident and had their lives mercilessly stolen from them. At that moment, she felt so guilty and wanted tomit suicide, however she failed and ended up in a vegetative state.¡± ¡°Was it during the period where Su Ya kidnapped Shi Guang?¡± asked Shang Mo with indifference in his tone of voice. Big Mountain nodded. ¡°Yes. Half a year ago, Mo Feifei underwent an operation and woke up. It was said that she was then sent overseas for treatment. However, in reality, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. That¡¯s because there were no records of Mo Feifei leaving the country. Even before Shi Guang¡¯s wedding took ce, there were no records of her returning back to the country.¡± Shang Mo tapped the table with his finger in a rhythmic manner. The time Mo Feifei recovered and left the country was the same period as when Rong Mo came to the Shang Family. After Rong Mo drowned in the sea half a month ago, Mo Feifei came back from overseas... Judging from the time... wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?! Furthermore, Rong Mo and Shi Guang should be friends. Rong Mo even fell into the sea because she wanted to save Shi Guang. However, Shi Guang did not seem sad at all and held her wedding as per normal. This matter made him feel very ufortable. He had a gut feeling that the woman named Shi Guang would not be so cold and heartless towards Rong Mo. If Mo Feifei was Rong Mo, everything would make sense! Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? _ Chapter 1147 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (17)

    Chapter 1147: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (17)

    Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? Shang Mo wasn¡¯t sure about that. The incident that happened that night had him confused. Could it be that Rong Mo wasn¡¯t human but a witch? A witch who was bisexual and could switch between Rong Mo and Mo Feifei? Even if she was a witch, he had to investigate properly and get to the bottom of this as to whether Mo Feifei and Rong Mo were the same people. At that moment, Shang Mo suddenly thought of his granny. It was Granny who had brought Rong Mo to the Shang Family. Granny said that Rong Mo was her best friend¡¯s grandchild, and so, she brought him back to help take care of him. However, it was clear that Granny was lying. It was all because Granny had Rong Mo¡¯s identification and documents settled after he hade into the Shang Family. Shang Mo was kept in the dark with regards to Rong Mo¡¯s life before he came to the Shang Family. He didn¡¯t even know which grandchild of Granny¡¯s best friend Rong Mo belonged to. It was as if Rong Mo appeared from nowhere. He once thought that Rong Mo was his father¡¯s illegitimate child thus put in great effort to check his background, but it was all in vain. Clearly, even Rong Mo¡¯s name was fake. Did Granny know about all this? As for Rong Mo¡¯s real identity, Granny should be aware of it, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t bring him back to the Shang Family. After all, Granny was very sad to hear that Rong Mo left. In the past, she used to think that her grandson could just find a random woman to marry as long as she gave birth to a child. However, once she finds out that Rong Mo is a woman, she would firmly believe that Rong Mo would be the best candidate to be her granddaughter-inw. Yet, who would have thought that Rong Mo would meet with an ident? She refused to ept the truth and even fell ill due to her prolonged sadness. She couldn¡¯t believe that Rong Mo left just like that. She believed that on one fine day, Rong Mo would suddenlye back and appear smiling in front of her. She was once hesitant on whether her grandson had feelings for Rong Mo, however, after the ident, she had her answer. He didn¡¯t just like her, he liked her very much. If not, Shang Mo wouldn¡¯t have sent people to find Rong Mo in that big sea. In just a short period of a month, he lost a lot of weight. She even found out that Rong Mo¡¯s true gender had kept her grandson in the dark and it made him regret that he was so hesitant about thetter¡¯s sexuality. Because of this, he didn¡¯t dare to confess his feelings to Rong Mo. She was still thinking as to whether she should tell him the truth. If she told her grandson Rong Mo¡¯s real gender and Rong Mo never came back, this would be an even bigger blow to her grandson. Hence, when her grandson had asked her about Rong Mo, she told him about how he had encountered him in the garden. The moment she saw her, she was then called Momo. It immediately made her think about her grandson who hadn¡¯t been back for a long time, and because of that, she brought Rong Mo back home. After she brought him home, she realized that she liked this kid a lot and slowly treated him like her own. As for Rong Mo¡¯s gender, she didn¡¯t mention it one bit. Momo? Shang Mo thought that Mo in Momo wasn¡¯t Rong Mo¡¯s Mo but her surname, Mo from Mo Feifei. So, was she Rong Mo? That night, Shang Mo had a dream again. In his dream, he was hugging Rong Mo tightly and she was pressed against his entire chest. In his arms, Rong Mo was still a woman and she turned her head slightly before initiating a kiss. He kissed her back and both of them yed with each other¡¯s tongue and lips during the kiss. After that, he didn¡¯t know how he went in but he knew that that moment felt very blissful. It felt so good that when he woke up and realized that it was just a dream, he wanted to remain in that dream forever and never wake up. A repeated dream always felt unrealistic. However, on that day, after he woke up from his drunken state, he felt that the dream was real. Ever since Shang Mo woke up from his sleep with brows furrowed, he felt that his lips were very dry. Chapter 1148 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (18)

    Chapter 1148: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since Shang Mo woke up from his sleep with brows furrowed, he felt that his lips were very dry. It was until he got off his bed, went to the kitchen downstairs and poured himself a cup of cold water and drank it under the cold weather that he felt better and not so stuffy. When Shang Mo came out of the kitchen, Big Mountain walked into the vi and gently said, ¡°Something happened at the school of design.¡± Shang Mo did not have to be notified about these small matters since he also didn¡¯t have the heart and time to care about these matters but...¡±It¡¯s rted to Mo Feifei.¡± Indeed, when Shang Mo heard him, he immediately turned around to face him. He squinted his eyes in interest. ¨C After Chen Xinian had screamed on her face the other day, Li Meihua¡¯s hatred and jealousy towards Mo Feifei was like a sprout being watered and fertilized. It grew into a big tree at an rming rate. It was Mo Feifei who did not know her ce, so why did he have to me it on her? All these time, it was her who was by his side. Mo Feifei was just a woman he recently got acquainted with, so why was he so infatuated with Mo Feifei? To him, was their rtionship so worthless?! Li Meihua felt jealous and pained at the same time because she really loved Chen Xinian. One day, Li Meihua was scrolling on a random arts design forum and found an art piece that looked really simr to Mo Feifei¡¯s artwork. She looked at the time the art piece was posted on the forum and confirmed that it was three months ago. Nheless, both of the art pieces looked really simr. For her to im that Mo Feifei had giarized her work wouldn¡¯t be overboard, thus Li Meihua¡¯s eyes brightened up as an idea popped up in her head. Li Meihua pressed on the artwork to check the owner of the art piece. The owner¡¯s username was called ¡®North of Chengnan¡¯ and there was a sign-up button at the top of the button. She registered her ount and added the owner as her friend. She then footnoted that she had seen his art piece online and would like to coborate with him. Since North of Chengnan was online, her friend invitation was quickly epted. Li Meihua then went to private message him. [Li Meihua: Hi, North of Chengnan. May I ask if the art piece was your original work?]She sent a picture of his artwork below. [North of Chengnan: Yes.] [Li Meihua: Did you know about an art designpetition held by the School of Design recently? The first ss awardee¡¯s artwork looked about 98% simr to yours.]She then sent a picture of Mo Feifei¡¯s art piece to North of Chengnan. Although the photo North of Chengnan received was not very clear, just by looking at the shapes, it looked really simr to his. Rather than saying that they looked simr, it would be better said that the other party used his art piece as a base and added some of their original designs on it. [North of Chengnan: ????? Whose art piece is this?] [Li Meihua: It was done by a girl called Mo Feifei. She was the winner of thepetition. Doesn¡¯t it look simr to your artwork from three months ago?] North of Chengnan was so furious that he furrowed his eyebrows. It didn¡¯t just look simr, it looked exactly the same. How dare this person giarise his artwork and take away the glory and money he originally deserved? This was outrageous! He took painstaking efforts to draw every single line and detail of his artwork. He would not stand someone giarizing it. [North of Chengnan: Thank you so much for your notice. I will definitely report her.] After Li Meihua saw his reply, her lips curled up. She felt very proud of it. Her eyes even gave off an evil and cold feeling! Mo Feifei agreed to work at the School of Design, however, her official start date of work was next week. Yet, she suddenly received a call from the school of design and told her to make a trip to the school. Chapter 1149 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (19)

    Chapter 1149: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When Mo Feifei arrived at the design institute, she realized the weird gazes others had on her. She remembered when she received first ce at the banquet, everyone sincerely congratted her. It was a world of difference now. Someone even mumbled out within the crowd. ¡°I am really curious about her background. There must be someone backing her up from behind the scenes.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked here for a longer time than her but look at her! The moment she came, she became a designer. You¡¯ve worked for five or six years but still remained as a design assistant.¡± The words seemed funny but contained immense malice. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person. She seemed quite a righteous person!¡± ¡°Being righteous have nothing to do with finding a man. Some women look innocent on the surface but in front of men, they be flirts. Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡± COMMENT Mo Feifei turned her head around to look at them. This sour tone belonged to Li Meihua. These two people did not name anyone but every word seemed to mock her. When they turned around and looked at her, they still pretended that they had just noticed her presence and smiled. ¡°Oh, Miss Mo is here! The president and the others are waiting for you in the meeting room.¡± As she spoke, she respectfully did a ¡®wee¡¯ hand action but her face showed an expression that looked as though she was waiting for a great show to unveil. Her eyes held some disdain. Chen Xinian liked talented people, but let¡¯s see if he liked talented women who cheated. Mo Feifei said nothing and trotted forward but felt a bad feeling about it. Chen Xinian stood at the end of the long passageway. She still remembered the way Chen Xinian insulted her in the banquet. She nned to ignore Chen Xinian, treating him as air and prepared to walk past him. But Chen Xinian held her hand and Mo Feifei immediately looked at him with a cold gaze. She was frustrated. ¡°President Chen!¡± Seeing Mo Feifei¡¯s look of disgust, Chen Xinian let go of his hand. He then darted his eyes to the side and saw a nervous and jealous Li Meihua who stood on the side. He snarled, ¡°You go inside first!¡± Li Meihua bit down her lip. Although she was unwilling, she still walked away. Chen Xinian looked at Mo Feifei and apologetically said, ¡°Sorry, I know I went overboard during the banquet that day. I will apologize to you but please, believe me, I only want to help you.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± ¡°Have you ever let anyone see your design?¡± Mo Feifei steadily stared at him. Although Chen Xinian¡¯s words were not clear, it was enough for her to understand that someone had called her out for cheating. This might have been the reason for the design institute to call her. Chen Xinian had an ulterior motive. He wanted to use this chance to help Mo Feifei before allowing her to thank him. The two paintings were simr, but there was a distinct difference in ideas with their designs. However, the person who reported her was adamant that Mo Feifei copied his work. Just looking at the appearance, it did look simr. However, he never thought that Mo Feifei wouldn¡¯t mind the issue of giarism and she was surprisingly calm unlike those of her age. She turned around and walked towards the meeting room. People said that talented people were especially arrogant and had a world that only belonged to them that others simply could not step in. It seemed true. Once Mo Feifei entered, she had yet to see North of Chengnan¡¯s work but he had already questioned her with a sharp voice¡ªwhy did she giarize her work? Chapter 1150 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (20)

    Chapter 1150: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She did not giarize her work and thus, Mo Feifei would not admit it. She did not shy away from their stares and even looked magnanimous. Her expression was natural and it had no sense of guilt. ¡°If you didn¡¯t giarize my work, then why do our works look simr? If you showed our work to anyone, they would be able to tell that both look very simr. You obviously just added a few touches to my work! I can¡¯t believe you said you didn¡¯t giarize! How hrious is it?¡± North of Chengnan coldly said, ¡°This design institute is considered famous in this city. If this incident was to be made known to the public, I would like to see if this institute of yours would still prevail in this industry.¡± Mo Feifei kept a calm demeanor and looked unnerved. She looked towards the president and said, ¡°President, I have not seen the original work that I allegedly giarized. Could you take out the two pieces of work forparison to see which part had I giarized? Also, we need to analyze and discuss.¡± The president always had a good impression of Mo Feifei and agreed to her request. North of Chengnanughed and there was a slight chill to it. ¡°What do you mean by different design concepts? This is obviously a sure bet, a shoo-in! And you still dared to deny!¡± ¡°She¡¯s right! We must understand the concept of the design of the other party to know if there was giarization or not. These two pieces of art are simr but if we take a closer look, they are two different designs,¡± Chen Xinian spoke. As Li Meihua saw Chen Xinian help out Mo Feifei, she harshly gritted her teeth. She could not understand Chen Xinian¡¯s reason for helping out Mo Feifei. Initially, she did not want to participate in this matter, but jealousy swallowed up her rationality. She could not help but blurt out. ¡°giarism is a very serious offense. Not only does it go against the rules of thepetition, but it also affects the reputation of our design institute. If this were to be true, this horrible action of hers has to be punished.¡± North of Chengnan looked at Li Meihua, a brief moment of suspicion glossed over his eyes but then returned back to normal. Following up, he said to Mo Feifei, ¡°This design institute goes too far in bullying! Her work was obviously designed by adding a few colors to mine. How is this different from giarism? I sincerely hope everyone can give me a reasonable exnation. I want this participant to sincerely apologize to me and pay me for my financial losses.¡± He scoffed out coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t give me an answer, then don¡¯t me me for turning nasty!¡± ¡°I think this matter has a great impact on our design institute. Our reputation is very important, hence we should handle it seriously and indicate that our design institute has no part in this!¡± Li Meihua told the President. The president¡¯s face turned sad. He threw a cold re at Mo Feifei. ¡°I know young people nowadays are very anxious to seed and are constantly finding shortcuts. But I thought you were different. I never thought that you would do this. I am so disappointed in you!!¡± Before he couldplete his words, a person hurriedly came in. It was the President¡¯s assistant. She walked to the president and whispered to him. The President¡¯s face turned dark and immediately stood up. At this moment, a tall silhouette stood at the meeting room¡¯s entrance. The President immediately smiled and walked forward. ¡°Mr. Shang. What are you doing here?¡± Shang Mo calmly took a look at Mo Feifei. Despite the calm demeanor, his heart was racing. The pores on his body were calling out and it took all of his energy to control himself from questioning Mo Feifei if she was Rong Mo. Chapter 1151 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (21)

    Chapter 1151: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios People gathered and stood by at the entrance. They saw Shang Mo trot in and sat down on the President¡¯s seat. His posture was elegant and refined. On his side, a designer immediately stood up and gave up his seat to the President. The President did not immediately sit down and instead bent his waist, looking at Shang Mo. ¡°Mr. Shang, how about we proceed to my office and talk?¡± giarism was really not a good matter and Shang Mo was an important customer of the design institute. He was not willing to let Shang Mo know of such a disgraceful matter. However, Shang Mo sat, unbudging. ¡°I identally heard something outside. I think it was about giarism. If I remember it right, you told me that my partner would be Miss Mo.¡± His gaze fell on Mo Feifei. Before he could confirm things, he would definitely not show a single trace of suspicion. If things were not as he thought, then forget it. However, if it was, then she was obviously hiding from him. If she knew that he grew suspicious, she would quietly leave and never give him a chance to go near her again. When Mo Feifei saw Shang Mo¡¯s arrival, she started to feel nervous and her hands were mped together tightly. ording to her understanding of Shang Mo, the confrontation with the design institute was a small matter and he could totally leave it for his subordinates to deal with. However, he personally came. This made it impossible for her to not be suspicious that Shang Mo¡¯s arrival had something to do with her. North of Chengnan looked at Shang Mo and felt that this manmanded a huge presence. When he realized that Shang Mo was the design institute¡¯s customer, he immediately spoke up. ¡°Sir, it is giarism. The artwork of the design institute¡¯s first ce giarized my artwork from three months ago.¡± Chen Xinian watched him with a cold gleam in his eyes and then he told Shang Mo, ¡°Mr. Shang, we are only suspecting giarism.¡± Shang Mo coldly nced at him. His face was expressionless. It looked like nothing was wrong but his cold gaze made one break into a cold shiver. Chen Xinian felt weird. If he didn¡¯t remember wrongly, he had not offended this god of fortune! Shang Mo¡¯s face turned cold and turned to look at the President. ¡°I chose your design institute and hence I would expect professionalism from all of you!¡± The President quickly spoke up. ¡°Mr. Shang, please rest assured. We will definitely be professional.¡± He casted a dirty look at Mo Feifei as though he was ming her for bringing trouble to the design institute. Mo Feifei pursed her lips and looked at Shang Mo with aplicated gaze. She did not understand what Shang Mo wanted to do. Once she looked away, she saw Li Meihua smiling smugly and mockingly. However, Li Meihua¡¯s face froze at the next moment. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, investigate properly! Don¡¯t just let any Tom, Dick, or Harry make trouble in your design institute!!¡± Shang Mo snarled and leaned back on the chair. He raised his chin slightly and looked as though he owned the world. Tom, Dick, or Harry?!! North of Chengnan¡¯s expression turned terrible. Everyone froze momentarily, too. He was obviously helping Mo Feifei but Mr. Shang did not know Mo Feifei. Thus, none of them understood the real meaning behind Shang Mo¡¯s words. Earlier, the President wanted to push all the me to Mo Feifei. But Shang Mo was not one to be trifled with. If the coboration between their design institute and the Shang Corporation was sessful, their design institute would rank first in City Z. Chapter 1152 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (22)

    Chapter 1152: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (22)

    Moreover, the design institute had nothing to gain by pushing the me to Mo Feifei. Instead, it would be a terrible loss for the design institute if Mo Feifei was really wronged. After much consideration, the President decided to let both designers discuss their artworks. If both of them really confirmed that Mo Feifei had giarized North of Chengnan¡¯s artwork, then he would push all the me to Mo Feifei. After hearing the President¡¯s decision, Li Meihua gripped her hand tightly. Her heart was filled with nothing but bloodthirsty jealousy. Didn¡¯t Shang Mo first meet Mo Feifei during the banquet? That day in the washroom, both of them were obviously not familiar with each other. Could it be that when she left, Mo Feifei really seduced Shang Mo? If not, why did Shang Mo help her? She really was a green tea bitch!! When the two artworks were ced in front of their faces, North Of Chengnan momentarily froze and felt that something was wrong. At this moment, the President hurried him to exin his artwork. He froze for a moment before saying, ¡°This art piece used the concept of the Penrose Staircase. The Penrose Staircase once appeared in a lucid dream in a movie called¡±Inception¡±. It was a weird staircase that had four blocks of staircases. The four ends were connected and became an infinite loop. Hence, I thought of that universe and I added its elements to my artwork.¡± After hearing his words, Mo Feifei pped. ¡°It is a great design.¡± Her words were soft and sweet¡ªconfident. North of Chengnan¡¯s expression remained cold and looked at Mo Feifei who remained quiet. ¡°...¡± ¡°The universe was just a beautiful dream to us, humans. The knowledge we have of the gxy originated from the pictures in books. The universe has a hierarchy, many physical forms and is continuously developing in the celestial system. The earth, moon, and the gxy are all part of the universe. The universe is a generalized name for many objects. The artwork I passed up was a part of the universe. The gxy in the universe was built on by joining the stars in the sky which extended to form a gxy. You only drew an imagination of the Penrose Staircase while I drew an entire series of the gxy.¡± Mo Feifei observed the two works carefully and looked at the North of Chengnan. ¡°What I want to say is both of our artworks looked roughly simr but in reality, it is two different pieces of art.¡± As she spoke, Mo Feifei pointed at a section of the picture and said, ¡°Look over here, our shapes are both a semi-circle, but if you take a closer look, there is a difference. First, my left side has an arc and a hollow design but your artwork has an upward rhythm to reflect the staircase.¡± As he observed the differences between the two artworks, a trace of surprise slid by North of Chengnan¡¯s eyes. He furrowed his brows and thought for a while. Li Meihua could not believe it. As though she was struck by a big blow, Li Meihua¡¯s entire body convulsed and started shivering from her fingertips before spreading out to her whole body. How could this be? Both of the artworks were clearly alike! Could it be that Mo Feifei could turn a lie into the truth? ¡°I didn¡¯t notice that there was a difference. When I looked at it, it looked the same...¡± Li Meihua¡¯s heart was filled with anger yet her face showed a smile. She looked confused and innocent. North of Chengnan took out his phone and browsed through his chat log. ¡°Why is it different?¡± he muttered. At his side, Mo Feifei took a nce. ¡°The corner of the picture was clearly photoshopped away. It was obvious that this person purposely misled you!¡± North of Chengnan immediately red at Li Meihua! _ Chapter 1153 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (23)

    Chapter 1153: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As she met North of Chengnan¡¯s gaze, Li Meihua panicked but calmed down again. She did not let her identity be exposed from the start, and hence, she had nothing to be afraid of. She raised her chin and smiled indifferently. However, she had not expected North of Chengnan to point at her and confidently say, ¡°It¡¯s you who misled me!¡± Li Meihua¡¯s heart squeezed in shock as she tried to calm herself down. She gave off a startled look and innocently said, ¡°I misled you? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°When you spoke about how giarism is a serious offense and that this kind of action had to be punished seriously, I knew you were the one who contacted me! The tone that you used was exactly the same tone I heard when you called me,¡± North of Chengnan said. That was the reason he threw her a suspicious look when she said those words earlier in. However, at that moment, he did not think much. He thought that she was being righteous by telling him about Mo Feifei. Who knew that she would have tampered the picture she sent him? Despicable! Li Meihua was frantic now. If people from the design institute were to know that she made a huge ruckus just to make a fool of Mo Feifei, they would definitely fire her. The work at the design institute was easy and highly paid. Moreover, the other benefits given were very good. Of course, she was not willing to leave. Even if they beat her to death, she would not admit it. Aggrieved, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve got no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Do not use me! I was still suspecting that you were purposely making trouble in our design institute! ¡°We can check our chat log to see if I¡¯m wrongly using you. That day, when you added my QQ number, it did not seem like a new number. It should be one that you frequently use.¡± As he spoke, he waved the phone. ¡°Could anyone take a look if this is her QQ number?¡± Chen Xinian walked towards him and took a look at the phone. He had known Li Meihua for many years and even had a romantic rtionship with her. Naturally, he would know all her contact information. It was indeed Li Meihua¡¯s QQ number. However, many had changed their QQ number and hence, few knew her QQ number. Li Meihua cursed silently. Damn! She was too careless! Why did she use her own QQ number instead of a new ount? ¡°It¡¯s not like this...¡± She wanted to exin but she noticed Chen Xinian¡¯s sharp gaze. His gaze was especially scary as he looked at her. What now then? What should she do now?! Say that her ount was stolen? Say that she does not know anything and that this ount was not used for a long time? As she was contemting her strategy, a cold and sharp voice rang deeply. ¡°I finally understand now...¡± His deep and attractive voice, which harbored a sense of warning, made everyone turn their head instinctively. They looked at Shang Mo, who was quietly sitting there. His whole body exuded a fatal murderous aura. He calmly stood up. It was as if hemanded the room with his handsome looks and the cold aura of a king. Shang Mo red at the President with a cold look, and his imposing aura even made the cunning President scared. The President immediately stood up and looked at Shang Mo. ¡°...¡± Shang Mo scoffed coldly. ¡°Your design institute is always second in ce because you can¡¯t make talented people stay.¡± The meaning was¡ªa piece of rat feces spoiled the whole pot of soup. Other design institutes were all cracking their brains just to find more ways to attract more talented people. Chapter 1154 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (24)

    Chapter 1154: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, the biggest asset of the School of Design was fashion designers. However, they did not know better. Instead of thinking of ways to attract talents into the school, they chased away a talented designer employed by the school. What was the use of having a School of Design then? This was equivalent to a city with no citizens, only existing to be neglected!! ¡°It¡¯s... not how it looks.¡± At this point in time, Li Meihua waspletely flustered and panic-stricken. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to harm her, I was just...¡± exined Li Meihua in a hurry. ¡°Enough!¡± The President was so angry that he was seeing red. He berated, ¡°Overboard, this has gone overboard!¡± He almost threw a fit. This idiot almost caused the School of Design to be aughing matter. Chen Xinian¡¯s facial expression darkened as he walked towards Li Meihua step by step. Without a word, he raised his hand and it soonnded on Li Meihua¡¯s face with a ¡®piak¡¯ sound. Li Meihua was dumbfounded and her head turned to the side after the p. She touched her cheek and looked at Chen Xinian with red eyes. She looked really pathetic at that moment. That p ignited a fire in Li Meihua¡¯s heart and she couldn¡¯t control her anger anymore. She growled, ¡°Yes, I did it. Why did I do it? It was all because of you! Three years, we have been together for three years and yet you left me for this woman.¡± ¡°Before Feifei even appeared, we had already broken up,¡± said Chen Xinian coldly. ¡°But it was just an argument at that time. I broke off with you in a fit of pique. You would always coax me after every argument, but why didn¡¯t you coax me this time?¡± Li Meihua was going crazy from this man¡¯s heartlessness. She raised her hand and pointed at Mo Feifei. ¡°It was all because of her! She doesn¡¯t like you! So, why do you have to like her? I loved you so much and yet you harmed me without single remorse! Do you even have a heart?¡± Li Meihua screamed at the top of her voice and looked at Chen Xinian with heavy breaths. However, Chen Xinian remained cold and indifferent. Chen Xinian emphasized every word. ¡°Stop denying. You did all of this for yourself. Why do you have to make yourself sound good? Li Meihua, you are so disgusting so stop harming people in the name of love and push all the me to me!¡± His cold re was like an icy arrow that passed through Li Meihua¡¯s heart. Just like that, tears flowed down Li Meihua¡¯s cheeks. Mo Feifei walked towards Li Meihua in big strides. Li Meihua got a little scared and took a step back, and her action made Mo Feifei take another step forward. Li Meihua felt like a prey that a hunter had cornered, and since Mo Feifei was much taller than her, she felt that the woman exudes an imposing demeanor. When she saw how Mo Feifei had raised her hand, she instinctively screamed. ¡°AHHHH!¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s hand fixed the hair on the side of her own face and nonchntly took a step back upon seeing Li Meihua¡¯s reaction. Although she did not say a single word, Mo Feifei¡¯s nk expression was enough to pressure Li Meihua. Li Meihua red at Mo Feifei. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything. I just want to ask you a few questions.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s tone was as gentle as the gentlest wind in spring blowing gently against Li Meihua¡¯s heart. Li Meihua did not see iting. Under normal circumstances, if someone knew that they had been set up, shouldn¡¯t they feel angry or enraged...? Chapter 1155 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (25)

    Chapter 1155: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Under normal circumstances, if someone knew that they had been set up, shouldn¡¯t they feel angry or enraged? Wouldn¡¯t they lose control and want to tear the other party apart? But why was Mo Feifei being calm? Other than that outburst she had when Shang Mo entered, Mo Feifei remained very calm for the rest of the time. Not to mention, the person Mo Feifei was talking to was Li Meihua. She didn¡¯t seem to want to argue with her, but rather make peace with her? Was she teasing her by raising her eyebrows and lifting her chin? Li Meihua became stunned for a while before finally realizing what Mo Feifei did. She immediately took two steps back while looking at her with a look of warning on her face. Mo Feifei chuckled indifferently. ¡°Was it worth it doing all of this? I have always thought that we had no grudges between us. We have only met each other a few times and yet you made me perform, spiked my drink, and even used me of giarising. Your actions make me feel very troubled. If all of this was because of President Chen, I¡¯ll tell you now that I don¡¯t like President Chen at all. I could even have a little bit of dislike towards him!¡± Once Chen Xinian heard her piece, his facial expression immediately turned sour. He opened his mouth to say something but decided against it. He could only give Li Meihua a harsh re. Upon seeing the situation before him, Shang Mo raised his eyebrows in interest. He side nced Chen Xinian and gave a sarcastic snicker, looking very satisfied with the situation. ¡°If a man refuses to admit that you were once his woman and even treats you like a stranger after breaking up¡ªand he wants to remove you from his life¡ªthen why should you do such extreme things for a man like that? Does your life only revolve around this man? How about your parents? Aren¡¯t they important anymore? You look so pretty so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of not being able to find a better man than him.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s faint voice echoed in the background. Her voice was like a bucket of water pouring over Li Meihua¡¯s head, immediately extinguishing her hatred and anger towards her. It even shocked her! No matter how much she had mentally prepared herself, Li Meihua did not expect that Mo Feifei would say something of the likes to her. However, she had to admit that Mo Feifei said her words well! That¡¯s right, she looked so pretty. Why must she make herself look so pathetic because of a man? She was once the pride of her parents, and if her parents were to know of this, they would be heartbroken! Perhaps it was because of Mo Feifei¡¯s gentle voice or because of Chen Xinian¡¯s heartlessness that made her fear, worry, and felt depressed. Suddenly, a voice asked her whether what she had done was worth it. Mo Feifei¡¯s words stunned Li Meihua and thetter broke down into tears. ¡°Li Meihua, you don¡¯t have toe to work from tomorrow onwards,¡± said the President in anger. Li Meihua widened her eyes in shock and looked towards the president with teary eyes. ¡°President, please give me another chance.¡± ¡°Not a single word. Go to the human resource department yourself otherwise, things would get ugly if I were to do it myself,¡± expressed the President heartlessly. ¡°I have learned my lesson, can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Li Meihua did not give up and looked at Mo Feifei. ¡°No, only when the person in the wrong took responsibility for his or her actions, would they remember and learn from their lesson.¡± Mo Feifei stared back at Li Meihua with a nk expression. Her eyes even looked a little cold and distant. She was not a samaritan. To a person who tried to embarrass her many times, she could not act as if nothing happened. Chapter 1156 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (26)

    Chapter 1156: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When she asked Li Meihua the way she did, she had implied more on Li Meihua¡¯s stupidity. It was more satisfying than giving her a p in the face. Li Meihua gritted her teeth and looked at Mo Feifei with aplicated gaze. This girl, at such a young age, was calm and steady in the face of trouble. It was as though she was a charming orchid. It was no wonder that Chen Xinian liked her. His eyesight was indeed sharp. However, Chen Xinian was indeed a bastard. Three years of love but he was still heartless towards her in the end. With that attitude of his, would Mo Feifei like him? Chen Xinian would face the same treatment from Mo Feifei as how he treated her. Retribution existed in this world and she got her retribution today! Li Meihua said nothing more and threw a harsh re at Chen Xinian before taking her to leave. North of Chengnan looked at Li Meihua¡¯s back view and apologized to Mo Feifei. Mo Feifei smiled but she did not mention any forgiveness for him. She only looked at the President and said, ¡°I am very sorry, President. I¡¯m afraid that we cannot work together anymore. I will withdraw from thepetition and give the honor as first ce back to your design institute. I will also have to take back my artwork and copyrights.¡± The President was shocked but he immediatelyughed and said, ¡°Feifei, it was a misunderstanding just now.¡± Mo Feifei smiled slightly. ¡°Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, it isn¡¯t the main point. Rather, it¡¯s more of me losing interest in your design institute.¡± ¡°Feifei, you saw what happened just now, I have always stood by your side.¡± The President smiled but remained arrogant. He did not want Mo Feifei to leave. As Mo Feifei just mentioned, her artwork about the gxy was just an art piece of the whole universe series. If just an art piece of the gxy was so unique, their design institute would not stay second if they released a whole series of the universe! Mo Feifei snickered. If it was not for Shang Mo¡¯s words of any Tom, Dick, or Harry being able to make trouble in the design institute, he would definitely not help her. He was even prepared to push all the me to her for the sake of the design institute. At this moment, Shang Mo¡¯s icy cold voice spoke, ¡°There seems to be no need for a coboration between the Shang Corporation and your design institute as well!¡± With that, he left decisively. The President became frantic and immediately followed him. ¡°Mr. Shang! Mr. Shang...¡± The rest of the people took their leave as well, leaving Mo Feifei and Chen Xinian alone in the office. Chen Xinian looked at Mo Feifei. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the misunderstanding yesterday. It was all of Li Meihua¡¯s fault. She tricked me into thinking that you were the type of woman who liked to fool around. Because I really liked you, that¡¯s why... Regardless, I was in the wrong. Let me apologize to you. Sorry, Feifei!¡± ¡°President Chen, let me return to you the sentences you used just now. Stop denying, you did all of this for yourself. Why do you have to make yourself sound good? Stop harming people in the name of love and push all the me on love!¡± When Mo Feifei was done with her words, she took her document and strode out. Chen Xinian followed her and held her hand back at the entrance. ¡°Feifei, I believe that you deserve better...¡± Mo Feifei tossed a cold nce at his hand which held on to her. Chen Xinian immediately let go of her hand and had a loving expression while his tone was filled with indulgence. ¡°Feifei, I know that you are very angry right now...¡± Chapter 1157 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (27)

    Chapter 1157: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Feifei, I know that you are very angry right now. A girl that is as beautiful and outstanding as you would notck pursuers. I¡¯m neither the first nor thest, but I can confidently say that no one will like you more than me!¡± Mo Feifei sarcastically smirked. ¡°...I really did not think that you were a sentimental person. Giving a simple example, when one raises a cat or dog, they will grow feelings for it. What more if it was a person? You and Li Meihua were together for more than three years. Even if both of you have broken up, you are still colleagues and there are still feelings involved. But other than ming her and feeling angry, you did not think that you were in the wrong at all.¡± ¡°Yes, I was in the wrong. It was my fault. I did not handle the situation properly, and thus she had the chance to give you a hard time. However...¡± His expression was filled with guilt and concern. ¡°However, the reason she acted the way she did was that I liked you.¡± Even at that moment, he had not forgotten a loving confession. Mo Feifei¡¯s face turned colder and colder... Seeing that Mo Feifei was silent, Chen Xinian thought that his words melted her heart and continued to say, ¡°I promise you that I will definitely take good care of you in the future and not let you experience this situation again. Be with me, Feifei.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s face turned totally cold. Chen Xinian definitely had a delusional disorder! Which event made him believe that she liked him? It can¡¯t be that he was dumb! ¡°You should be d that there are no wine today. If not, you would turn out just like the day at the banquet!¡± Mo Feifeiughed casually, but her voice was filled with a coldness that was never heard before. With that, she pushed Chen Xinian away, whose face had turned green, and then left. In the corridor, she saw the panicked President whose face had be as white as a sheet. The President hurriedly went to her and blocked her way. He had a face that screamed, ¡°Help!¡± ¡°Miss Mo, please don¡¯t leave. It was entirely our fault this time. No matter what, you have to forgive us and stay in our design institute...¡± When Shang Mo had left earlier, although he did not say it directly, the meaning of his words was very clear. If he couldn¡¯t make Mo Feifei stay then he should stop dreaming about any coboration with the Shang Corporation! Visit ouric site Read.live Mo Feifei wanted to reject immediately, but she then thought that if she rejected him now, they would definitely pester her until there was no tomorrow. This was so irritating! Hence, she said, ¡°President, I¡¯m very tired today. I will consider your offer.¡± ¡°Okay, think about it. Think about it.¡± As long as she did not outright reject his offer, all was well. He thought that the rejection earlier was only to raise her value. She was a great talent and if she wanted to raise the price then he would raise it for her! ¨C Mo Feifei walked out of the design institute. It was snowing heavily outside, the white snow fell one after another and danced in many forms as it hovered in the air before dropping down. She wrapped herself in arge coat. As her body was afraid of the cold, she shrank her body and prepared to g a taxi in the front. Right at that moment, a ck car stopped at her side. All of a sudden, a ck car stopped beside her. A man wearing a ck suit got down the car. He called out with a congrattory tone, ¡°Miss Mo.¡± Big Mountain. Mo Feifei froze momentarily before instinctively taking a step back. However, Big Mountain opened the car door beside the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Pleasee in, Mr. Shang would like to talk to you.¡± Although a wee was said, there was already no chance for rejection. Mo Feifei did not want to get in the car but Big Mountain had already done a gesture of invitation to her. She tossed a nce at the slightly opened backdoor and saw Shang Mo sitting there. She then bent down her head and sat in the car. Damn it! She still had to go after all! _ Chapter 1158 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (28)

    Chapter 1158: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios If it was possible, Mo Feifei would rather not get into the car. She remembered when she first came into the Shang Family, Shang Mo told Big Mountain to call her because he suspected that she was an illegitimate son. Hence, he asked her out for a simple ¡®conversation¡¯. On the surface, it looked like a conversation but it was actually a threat and probing session. Since he did not want Granny to find out, they left together. But while they were talking, Rong Mo already wanted to leave on her own. It was mainly because she felt ufortable after hearing what Shang Mo had said to her. However, at that time, to not let Granny grow suspicious, Shang Mo had asked Big Mountain to invite her into the car. Unfortunately, she rejected and randomly found an excuse that she wanted to go out to get something. Yet, Big Mountain told her that Shang Mo didn¡¯t like people rejecting him. At that very moment, she thought she had transported back into the past and met an emperor. Shang Mo didn¡¯t like being rejected and didn¡¯t allow people to reject him. If he was not an emperor, what was he? They were very quiet in the car. After Mo Feifei got in, Shang Mo didn¡¯t talk to her and only looked at the scenery through the window. The atmosphere in the room was very still and even a little mysterious. After the car drove past a certain road, Mo Feifei shed a faint smile before looking at Shang Mo and politely said, ¡°Thank you so much for just now at the School of Design.¡± Regardless of Shang Mo¡¯s motive for asking her to get in his car¡ªwhether he was suspicious of her being Rong Mo¡ªif it wasn¡¯t for Shang Mo today she wouldn¡¯t have left the school in such high spirits even if she still would have left the School of Design either way. Hearing it, Shang Mo¡¯s eyesnded on her with his eyes darting up and down to look at her. When he saw her waist-length long hair, he had a feeling that she was wearing a wig. His eyes were cold and were as deep as a sea with no bottom. It felt calm and still, but there seems to be a storm hidden behind those eyes. ¡°I hate people saying thank you to me. If you want to thank me, do something practical.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± How could she have forgotten that Shang Mo loved people asking him how to thank him instead of thanking him through words! Shang Mo raised his eyebrows and his eyes turned more unpredictable. ¡°There used to be a person who thanked me for so many times, yet has never really genuinely thanked me for once!¡± Mo Feifei looked at his deep ck eyes. His eyes were filled with his uncontroble feelings. After knowing him for so long, Mo Feifei knew that it meant something. Mo Feifei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She smiled and yawned. ¡°Perhaps he had forgotten about it and will repay you backter.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± A simple word spoken in that tone sounded like he had never-ending resentments. She didn¡¯t know why but she had a gut feeling that he was talking about her. However, looking at... Mo Feifei and Shang Mo¡¯s rtionship, two unrted people, resentment would be too strong a word to use, wouldn¡¯t it? She felt very ufortable as if her body was bounded by something. With her two fists clenched tightly, she sat upright out of instinct. She then looked at the elegant man beside her and smiled. She didn¡¯t wish to continue on with this topic and looked outside the window. She just saw the road when she heard Shang Mo say, ¡°Drive past the bridge ahead and stop at the shopping mall on the left...¡± Mo Feifei wanted to say thank you again, however, when she thought about the conversation they had earlier on, she stopped herself from saying it. Shang Mo¡¯s lips curled upwards into a smile. ¡°Why? Does Miss Mo want to be like that person and be someone who only knows how to say thank you?¡± ¡°Of course not, it is just that you did not tell me how to thank you.¡± Meeting Shang Mo in her present life was torture. It was probably because she had owed him a lot of debt in her previous life. Chapter 1159 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (29)

    Chapter 1159: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There is a seafood restaurant ahead and I heard that it¡¯s not bad.¡± His words meant that if Mo Feifei wanted to thank him, she should treat him to a meal. Shang Mo¡¯s kindness had overwhelmed Mo Feifei. Could she reject him? The answer was no! She wanted to drag this out for as long as possible... however, she wasn¡¯t able to. Just when she was about to speak, Shang Mo raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Why? Was my request a bit overboard?¡± His overbearing voice had a hint of displeasure. The question he asked was ¡®Was my request a bit overboard?¡¯ However, Mo Feifei heard it as ¡®You dare to reject me?¡¯ Mo Feifei immediately shook her head. ¡°Of course not!?¡± It was normal to treat a person to a meal as a form of gratitude. However, her whole head was in a mess and she thought with herst remaining trace of consciousness that Shang Mo had suspected her. Even from the time she walked in, he was already testing her. However, she knew that it would only be a matter of time until he found out the truth. As long as she crossed paths with Shang Mo, even just the simple resemnce between Rong Mo and her, it would definitely make him suspicious of her. During the meal, there was a brief period in which both were very quiet since no one said a single word. This continued until Mo Feifei¡¯s phone rang and she took out her phone out of habit. It was a photo sent by her younger sister. Shi Guang, who was having a honeymoon, would always send her a photo whenever she went to a new ce. Shang Mo took a nce and his line of sight slowlynded on her. ¡°You know Shi Guang?¡± said Shang Mo indifferently. Mo Feifei froze upon the mention of Shi Guang, and she simply replied with a faint ¡®hmm.¡¯ ¡°I saw it by ident,¡± said Shang Mo, referring to himself looking at the message on her phone by ident. Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± This wasn¡¯t something impolite, however, why did it feel so natural for Shang Mo to say it? ¡°How did you two meet each other?¡± asked Shang Mo again. ¡°She is my younger sister...¡± It was natural for them to know each other, but she didn¡¯t know why she felt guilty about that. That unknown feeling of guilt caused her fist, which was ced at her side, to slowly clench into a ball. ¡°Your younger sister? Isn¡¯t your surname Mo? How could you be Shi Guang¡¯s older sister?¡± Shang Mo continued asking in a weird tone of voice. Although he was just casually asking, Mo Feifei surprisingly realized that Shang Mo knew Shi Guang very well. If that was the case, he must have done an extensive background check on Shi Guang. How could he have not known that Shi Guang¡¯s older sister had a different surname from her? Wasn¡¯t he asking the obvious? Mo Feifei felt her muscles tense up, even her nerves also felt tensed up. She exined, ¡°In many families who have two kids, one kid has to follow their mother¡¯s surname and another kid has to follow their father¡¯s surname.¡± Shang Mo looked at her with deep eyes. ¡°This is really the first time I have heard about it, and it is also the first time I have met two seemingly imaginary people in this world.¡± ¡°Oh~ like me?¡± Mo Feifei pretended to be surprised and said it. However, she regretted it right after that. Why did she have to change the topic to herself? She felt as if she deserved it. Shang Mo looked at her and hesitated before saying in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, just like you, just that one of you is a woman and the other is a woman.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± Didn¡¯t he already know that Rong Mo was a woman? Could it be that he had forgotten whatever happened that night since he was passed out drunk? His words made Mo Feifei felt lucky and fortunate. Now that Rong Mo and she had a different gender, Shang Mo would find it harder to recognize Mo Feifei. However, she still felt a little unhappy. Every woman should be able to empathize with her. After all, the man who slept with her did not remember what he did to her the previous night. And so, it was a given that Mo Feifei would feel unhappy. Chapter 1160 - Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (30)

    Chapter 1160: Could Mo Feifei be Rong Mo? (30)

    The car stopped at the Seafood restaurant. Mo Feifei got down from the car and stood beside Shang Mo. She raised her hand to tuck her hair back to her ear, revealing her white and tender neck. Her neck was smooth, moisturized, and white. Beside her ear was a small mole. As Mo Feifeibed her hair back, Shang Mo¡ªwho was standing a distance away¡ªraised his head and saw the mole beside her ear. He furrowed his brows. Rong Mo did not have a mole beside his ear. He quickly moved his gaze away at the next second. The restaurant¡¯s private room was peaceful and elegant. It had an antique touch to it and it showcased the Chinese culture with its wooden furniture. Mo Feifei pushed the food menu towards Shang Mo but Shang Mo had gently pushed it back. And so, Mo Feifei took the menu to order the dishes herself, and then she asked, ¡°Mr. Shang, what would you like to eat?¡± She clearly knew Shang Mo¡¯s favorite dishes, but it was still necessary to ask him. ¡°Anything is fine. Let¡¯s order a dish of ms!¡± Shang Mo gracefully drank the water with an indolent look, but his gaze was focused and did not let any expressions on Mo Feifei¡¯s face slip past him. ¡°Okay, we will have the ms,¡± Mo Feifei said to the waiter. All the while, she did not engage in any eye contact with Shang Mo. She lowered her head and looked at the menu. She continued to order a few more dishes. Shang Mo squinted his eyes. She looked calm and was not surprised at all. He knew that Rong Mo could not eat ms. Once she ate, she would have an allergic reaction and her face would turn red and hives would appear. When she first joined the Shang Family, she seemed to be clueless that she was actually allergic to ms. She ate a lot and that night, her face was red with hives and only turned better after a week. She may be calm now, but he would like to see if she dared to eat the mster. If she ate it, would her face turn red with hives? If she had an allergic reaction, then she must be Rong Mo! Although it was rather far fetched... If she really was Rong Mo, then his whole Shang family was blind. How had they not recognized such a beautiful woman? ¡°Mr. Shang...¡± Mo Feifei raised her head and her indifferent eyes showed a sense of query. ¡°Can you eat crabs?... I would like to order one, but I can¡¯t finish one by myself.¡± Shang Mo looked at her with a deep stare. ¡°Sure!¡± Rong Mo avoided eating crabs since her body was weak, and crabs belonged to the creatures of Yin energy. She would not eat it unless it was necessary. Could it be that he was mistaken? Were they both just two people who looked simr? After she finished their order, Mo Feifei poured a ss of water for herself. She took a few sips and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask your bodyguard to eat with us?¡± ¡°He is not my bodyguard. He is my assistant.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Feifei knew yet she asked. Suddenly, she stood up and apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to visit the washroom.¡± Right after, she nodded her head and left. After a while, she came back. At that moment, the dishes had already been served. Mo Feifei ate her food in focus and did not make a noise unless necessary. It was very quiet at the dining table. Shang Mo observed Mo Feifei from time to time. She ate her food gracefully and slowly, just like Rong Mo. However, her appetite was shockingly different from Rong Mo. Mo Feifei ate fast and little. She only took a few bites from one dish before puffing her cheeks and telling him that she was full. She seemed to realize that his gaze was on her and she raised her head to look at him. She did not move and looked confused as though she was asking him¡ª¡¯Why are you looking at me? Is there a problem?¡¯ Chapter 1161 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (1)

    Chapter 1161: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo did not look away and continued to look at her. His eyes were deep and no one knew what he was thinking about. Mo Feifei became more and more frantic before she finally blinked her eyes andughed. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Because you kept looking at me! I have always been a fast eater and sometimes, food will get stuck on my face. Whenever my younger sister sees it, she wouldugh at me in a sarcastic way.¡± As she said all of those, she even yfully shrugged her shoulders. Even their personalities were more and more different now? Shang Mo squinted his eyes but did not say further. He merely lowered his head and ate his food. At that moment, the ms were served on the table. Shang Mo who was eating his food nced at Mo Feifei. However, she ate the ms just like the way she ate the other dishes. She used her chopsticks and picked a piece to eat. All of a sudden, Shang Mo felt the pulse in his temples throbbing. After he saw Mo Feifei eating a piece and then taking another, his face gradually turned dark. That sharp gaze could plunge into one¡¯s body and it would render one dead. Regardless of the ms or crab, he saw Mo Feifei continuing her eating spree and did not seem to stop. Shang Mo put down his chopsticks. With a cold face, he said, ¡°I have something on, you may carry on.¡± Mo Feifei had a look of surprise on her face as she gazed at him. She then sent him off and was still apparently stunned. She kept that expression on her face as the door closed. After a while, she put down her chopsticks. And spat out the food in her mouth before breathing harshly. She knew something was going on when Shang Mo invited her to eat with him. As she thought, Shang Mo ordered the ms for her. She was allergic to ms, hence she excused herself to go to the toilet when in fact, she went to a pharmacy and bought an allergy medicine. She even ate the medicine beforehand. However, she was afraid that she was already red and itching because of her m allergies. After today¡¯s encounter, she was sure that Shang Mo believed that Rong Mo and her were two different people. And so, he wouldn¡¯t have a reason to bother her in the future. It¡¯s so itchy! Mo Feifei scratched her neck. Could it be that the medicine she took beforehand was useless? She took out her phone and looked at the camera. She immediately gave off apletely exasperated sigh. Patches of red were seen on her face and neck as though a pimple outbreak. She did not have to mention how ugly it looked. Mo Feifei hurriedly foot the bill and hired a car to the hospital as quickly as she could. As the doctor looked at her, he furrowed his brows when he knew that she had taken medicine for the allergy beforehand. ¡°You are already a grown-up and yet you still can¡¯t control your own mouth. Eating the medicine beforehand could be useful but it cannot prevent the allergy from happening. Moreover, if the medicine is not for allergies specific to yourself, it will be to no avail. More importantly, if you know that you are allergic to seafood and thought that eating medicine could prevent it or allergies are not difficult to treat and eat seafood uncontrobly, the consequences can be serious!¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. I won¡¯t do it again!¡± Mo Feifei shed a weak smile. The doctor said nothing more and prescribed her medicine. He even gave her an injection. But before he gave her one, he had to see if she was allergic or not. The sky was turning dark when Mo Feifei left the hospital after a long afternoon. She did not realize that a car was secretly following her from the seafood hotel to the hospital and to her house. Only when she entered her house, did the car turn ¡¯round a secluded corner and leave. Chapter 1162 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (2)

    Chapter 1162: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Big Mountain answered the call, he tilted his head to face Shang Mo and said, ¡°I have sent someone to go to the hospital and investigate. Miss Mo is indeed having an allergic reaction.¡± Shang Mo curled his lips. It was the same as he thought. Today, Mo Feifei and Rong Mo were two different people. However, Mo Feifei was so simr to Rong Mo before. Then, why was the difference between the before and after so immense? It was obvious that she purposely differentiated Mo Feifei from Rong Mo. Big Mountain said, ¡°I¡¯ve got Miss Mo¡¯s blood sample from the hospital. We can do the test now.¡± ¡°Give me the test report as soon as possible.¡± After that, he did not receive Big Mountain¡¯s reply. He looked at Big Mountain and saw his conflicted expression. He asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Big Mountain came back to his senses and looked at Shang Mo. ¡°Mr. Shang, are you suspecting that Miss Mo is Rong Mo?¡± He stammered and spilled the suspicion he kept in his heart. If he was not suspicious, he would not investigate Mo Feifei to the point that he¡¯d take Mo Feifei¡¯s blood sample topare it with Rong Mo. ¡°When you first saw her, didn¡¯t you think that both of them could be the same person?¡± Big Mountain truly had not thought through some things that much. He only thought that both of them looked alike. Since they were both a man and a woman respectively, who would have thought that way? If Miss Mo was Rong Mo, then shouldn¡¯t he exin the incident that happened when Rong Mo was at home? The process of waiting for the identification test results was very worrisome. Luckily, the blood test to identify if both blood samples belonged to the same person only needed one hour. Seated in his car, Shang Mo leaned back and closed his eyes to meditate. In the front, Big Mountain was very conflicted and his face was ugly. ¡®Ding Dong.¡¯ The phone rang. Big Mountain looked at the test result and was astounded. His jaws gaping. Shang Mo asked him, ¡°How was it?¡± Big Mountain stuttered, ¡°Miss Mo... is Rong Mo.¡± Shang Mo smirked andughed! His once heavy heart, which was in suspension, immediately received relief and stability. Although he had his suspicions and was even sure of it, the result was still shocking to him. After his shock, he was furious. Though he could not deny that when he knew Rong Mo was still alive and that he was a woman, he was very happy. However, in that brief moment, his furious feelings washed through him and drowned him. Was she not treated well in the Shang Family? Did he treat her badly? Did grandma treat her badly? How could she use the kidnapping incident and make ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ disappear? What did she think of the Shang family? If it wasn¡¯t for her face that looked too simr or their coincidental meetings, he would still have been trying to find Rong Mo in the sea. How could she be so heartless?! The more he thought about it, the more he got angry. His heart was cold like ice¡ªfurious and disappointed. Previously, he thought that she was an innocent brother. His heart wavered so much that he suspected that he had an illness, that he actually had feelings for a man. He even came to the conclusion that regardless if he was a man or a woman, he would only want her. In the end, it was only his wishful thinking. Anger, bitterness, disappointment, heart-wrenching... There was a myriad of feelings. Shang Mo slightly closed his eyes to cover the confusing feelings that showed in his eyes. After a moment, his hand clenched into a fist. He opened his eyes and was prepared to open the car door. He wanted to ask her how she could be so heartless. His hand had just touched the car door handle when Big Mountain¡¯s voice rung. His conflicted face was filled with apology. ¡°Mr. Shang, I have something to tell you.¡± _ Chapter 1163 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (3)

    Chapter 1163: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Tell me about itter.¡± Right now, all Shang Mo wanted to do was to find Mo Feifei and rify the situation with her. He opened the car door and got off with Big Mountain doing the same. ¡°Mr. Shang.¡± Shang Mo nced at him and saw a worried look on his rough face. He then turned around to face him. ¡°What is it?¡± Big Mountain took a deep breath. ¡°On that night, you drank a lot of alcohol. When we were going back, Rong Mo was...¡± Talking until that point, he raised his head to look at Shang Mo. After hearing those words, Shang Mo¡¯s expression immediately darkened. He looked as cold as ice coupled with his deep gaze. Big Mountain suddenly feared for his life as if it was almost the end of the world. He then lowered his head slightly. ¡°The hangover soup... was cooked by Rong Mo...¡± Shang Mo listened in silence as scenes from that night shed through his mind. Rong Mo was helping Big Mountain to support him back to his bedroom. He was lying on Rong Mo¡¯s thigh while Rong Mo cleaned his face for him and massaged his temples. She even made hangover soup for him. When it was served, he had already finished bathing. She tried to take the wine ss from him but he avoided her. However, because the action was too immense, some wine spilled from the ss and dyed the clean white bedsheet red. It was also because of the wine that he thought that it could be a dream... She turned around to leave however was stopped as he hooked her waist with his hands. He pushed her against the wall and held her chin. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you like guys? How about we try it out?¡± asked Shang Mo. Rong Mo rejected, ¡°No, not at all nor do I like being with other men. I don¡¯t think you do either. You¡¯re just drunk right now and don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. How about this, let me go first and you can head to bed. We¡¯ll discuss this after you wake up?¡± However, he said, ¡°Never mind. As long as I like you, that¡¯ll do.¡± He then kissed her lips and pushed her down the bed. He didn¡¯t care and took her forcefully... His pent up anger immediately disappeared and an ufortable feeling arose in his heart. ¡°...At that time, I thought Rong Mo would nevere back again... It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have kept Mr. Shang in the dark.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s expression and eyes turned sharp. He looked at Big Mountain with a cold gleam in his eyes before kicking him. Big Mountain was such a big and muscr man and yet Shang Mo¡¯s kick caused him to fall. He even rolled two times on the ground. The kick Shang Mo gave him was very strong. He didn¡¯t go up the door to find Mo Feifei anymore, instead, he sat on the car and drove off with speed. Shang Mo had to admit that the moment he knew that Mo Feifei was Rong Mo, his heart was filled with the feeling of betrayal and anger. He was angry at her heartlessness and hated her unloyalty. He wanted to rap a lot of questions to her. Why did she have to make Rong Mo disappear and let those who care for her get sad and worried? Yes, he couldn¡¯t understand her. He never once thought that there was anyone who treated her badly. It was until Big Mountain told him everything that he had a major change of heart. He analyzed Big Mountain¡¯s words again and again and suddenly understood why she wanted to make ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ disappear. Behind this understanding, he felt his whole back turning cold. If what happened that night wasn¡¯t a dream and because he did it with her by force, she might have felt very furious at that time. He might have disgusted her and thus causing her to dislike him. It would be understandable as to why she disappeared. She hated him to the guts! If he still dared to appear at her door, she would definitely hate him and even escape from him, never allowing herself to appear in his life again. Shang Mo felt very anxious and terrible. He stepped onto the car elerator and the speed of the car almost rose to a speed of 200 km/hr. It was as if only by doing this, he could then calm down and think about how he could solve the situation between him Rong Mo. Chapter 1164 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (4)

    Chapter 1164: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That day, the weather was very cold and it snowed heavily too. The cold wind was very appalling. After Mo Feifei got an allergy, she had not stepped out of her house for two days and the red spots on her body were getting better. However, her face was still very unsightly. The person who ate a meal with Shang Mo was a totally different person from Rong Mo. She believed that when Shang Mo confirmed that she was not Rong Mo and swatted her hand away before leaving with an ugly face, he should not find her again in the future. However, would he find her to be Rong Mo¡¯s substitute? She thought he would probably not do that! She recalled that when she first came into the Shang Family, Granny said that their names sounded simr as both of their names end with the word ¡®mo.¡¯ So, in the future, if Shang Mo isn¡¯t around, she wouldn¡¯t miss him as much and would just treat Rong Mo as her grandson. As Granny was still there, he didn¡¯t want to say anything. At that time, she instinctively nced at Shang Mo. And up until today, she could still remember his sharpened gaze¡ªhe seemed smiling but at the same time, he wasn¡¯t. He even said to Granny, ¡°I am happy that there¡¯s someone to apany you now.¡± However, when she heard it, it looked as if he was saying ¡®I am happy you found a new pet.¡¯ When they met eyes, he didn¡¯t seem to take her seriously. After Granny left, he even warned her that he hated substitute toys the most. If she cannot coax Granny well and made Granny angry or sad, he would throw her out of the house! At that moment, she was stunned for a long time. It was also because of that, every time she met Shang Mo, she was very careful around him. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t remember anything and was very helpless. Although she was thankful for the help Granny Shang gave her, facing Shang Mo¡ªwho was always monitoring her, guarding against her, and threatening her¡ªshe didn¡¯t like him one bit. She also remembered clearly that Shang Mo disliked her a lot. Yet, even if he had stopped disliking her, she on the other hand still didn¡¯t like him. She didn¡¯t know when his attitude towards change. When it was noon, Su Qianxun came to visit Mo Feifei. It was also then that Mo Feifei received a call from the School of Design. Even if Mo Feifei rejected, again and again, the School of Design still called her persistently. She could only me Shang Mo¡¯s project which was too important to them! ¡°You¡¯ve lost your new job again?¡± Su Qianxun chuckled, looking as if she knew it was going to happen again. ¡°What do you mean by again?¡± Mo Feifei held a helpless expression. ¡°This is my first time getting a job. It is normal to fail.¡± ¡°I think you should give up being a designer. You have talent in acting, you should just stick to acting!¡± said Su Qianxun in a serious tone. ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of exercising, I have poor body coordination and poor stamina. Acting looks easy and many people think it¡¯s a piece of cake, however, it is actually really tough. Those normalmon dramas are still okay, but other kinds of dramas really require arge part of your energy and stamina.¡± ¡°You can train your body. Shi Guang said that you shouldn¡¯t stay at home all day. You should have at least more exposure to the outside world. How about youe back to acting? Our drama is going to start filming soon, and the news about you on the inte are just a few. Besides, you did not tell the public that you were a male, the public had guessed everything instead. The prince role you acted can totally be a female cosyed as a male.¡± Su Qianxun was not aware of the situation between Mo Feifei and Shang Mo. She only knew that she wanted to make Rong Mo disappear. However, Su Qianxun was against it, she liked Rong Mo a lot and liked filming with her, despite their current rtionship. Chapter 1165 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (5)

    Chapter 1165: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei did not know what she had to say either. She really did not want Shang Mo to pester her. The man wore a pair of sses and looked gentle and elegant. But when he took off the sses, he had an evil charm. With his tyrannical and overbearing personality, once he would know that she was Rong Mo, he would definitely question her face to face. Not only so, but he may also care less about her thoughts and force both of them to be together just like that day. That was what she hated most! However, if she refused to join any design institute, her reputation would be difficult to establish and her chances of opening an art gallery would be slim. Moreover, to open an art gallery, it requiredrge amounts of money. Hence, she had to work and acting was the best choice now. Yet, if she was to venture into acting, wouldn¡¯t that mean she was acknowledging that she was Rong Mo? Be it acting or working in the design institute, she would be involved with Shang Mo. She did nothing wrong! The one who did something wrong was Shang Mo, yet she had to be like a fugitive avoiding him in which doing anything would make her worried. ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Mo Feifei said. ¡°I wish to change my career to an investor and shoot a movie. The male lead is already decided and now we are missing a female lead. If you are willing, I can help you get the job. Are you interested?¡± Seeing that Mo Feifei¡¯s heart wavered, Su Qianxun smiled and asked. Regardless, the male lead was already a big star and was popr. The female lead only needed to have good acting skills and a suitable image. ¡°You are investing? Why aren¡¯t you acting as the female lead?¡± Mo Feifei asked. ¡°My remuneration is too expensive and I don¡¯t fit the image. On the other hand, you are a neer and thus your pay is cheap!¡± Mo Feifei smiled and shrugged her shoulders. She was uninterested. With a devilish smile, using her soft voice, Su Qianxun tempted her, ¡°Do you know who the male lead is?¡± Mo Feifei kept an uninterested face. ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun pointed at the advertisement showing on the television. In the advertisement, there stood a man wearing a white shirt. He held a smartphone and raised his brows. His facial features were refined and he looked handsome. ¡°It¡¯s him, the country¡¯s Prince Charming. He is the most popr celebrity in the recent two years. Debuted as an idol singer, he explores the movie scene in the recent two years. His acting skills are the best among idols and he is also the most handsome!¡± Mo Feifei turned around and took a look. She kept an uninterested demeanor which made Su Qianxun feel dejected. Su Qianxun stopped her rmendation and only gave Mo Feifei more time to consider. Three dayster, Mo Feifei went to the hospital for a review. In actual fact, she hated hospitals. However, after she woke up from hera, she would appear in the hospitals now and then. Maybe she should have listened to Shi Guang and Qianxun and took a job that required physical strength. Outside the emergency room, Mo Feifei was sitting on a long chair when suddenly, a voice rang out beside her. ¡°Why are you in the hospital?¡± She looked up, stunned. A tall and straight pair of legs came into her vision. As she looked up, she saw Shang Mo lowering his head, looking down at her. He wore a pair of sses and looked gentle. But his eyes showed a sense of question and inspection. How could it be such a coincidence to meet Shang Mo here! The red swelling on Mo Feifei¡¯s face was mostly gone, other than her neck and chin. She adjusted her scarf to cover up the red swelling on her chin and neck and forcefully smiled. ¡°I have a small cold and hence, I came to see a doctor.¡± She wished that Shang Mo did not suspect her again. She really did not want to have a battle of wits with him again! Chapter 1166 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (6)

    Chapter 1166: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Ever since he confirmed that Mo Feifei was Rong Mo, Shang Mo never had a good night¡¯s sleep. To put it more urately, ever since Rong Mo disappeared, he could not sleep at night. The only difference, he was more despondent then aspared to how excited he felt at the moment. Now, his heart was beating as though a small rabbit was jumping on it. Since he could not stand it already, he finally wanted to have a ¡®coincidental¡¯ meeting at the hospital before he made any decisions. She was a homebody who hardly had any reason to go out, so other than the hospital, he did not know where else to ¡®coincidentally¡¯ meet her. The moment he saw her, his heart clenched up and his whole body tightened. He tried his best and suppressed the urge to hug her. Looking at her clear eyes, white and tender small face, red lips... it was as if Rong mo came back after falling into the sea. At that moment, her real and alive existence made him have goosebumps all over his body. He almost could not control the urge to hug her. He was so overwhelmed that his agitated fingers trembled, but he could not show it. He could not let her know that he had found out. If he did, she would run away from him as far as possible. This time, she would not allow him to find her ever again. Even if he did find her once more, he figured that she would escape again. He just wanted to love her. He did not want to y any games that involved her running away from him anymore. Before he had confirmed her feelings for him, he would not reveal anything to her. He wished for himself to not repeat the same mistake twice. In the past, people said the more one loves someone, the more timid one became; the more one cares about someone, the more careful one was. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with that sentence. Shang Mo did not reveal any suspicion he had of her. When he heard that Mo Feifei had a cold, he said, ¡°If you have a cold, then drink more water.¡± ¡°I have been drinking water,¡± Mo Feifei absent-mindedly and half-heartedly said. ¡°Why are you so cautious every time you see me? As though I¡¯m an evil tyrant,¡± Shang Mo joked. This sentence which came out of the blue seemed like casual teasing, yet to Mo Feifei it made her ponder if his words hold an underlying meaning. After all, she understood Shang Mo. This man opened a shopping mall at a young age and hence, his thoughts were not easily followed by many. Every word he spoke had different meanings. ¡°Mr. Shang, you think too much about it.¡± Whenever Mo Feifei had a conversation with him, she tried to speak with him in formal terms to widen the gap between her two identities. ¡°The cue seems to have reached my turn. I will go see the doctor now,¡± Mo Feifei said. She did not wait for Shang Mo¡¯s reply and walked straight into the clinic. Initially, she had worries that Shang Mo would follow her, but he didn¡¯t. When she walked out, she did not see Shang Mo again. Mo Feifei heaved out heavily. It might really have been a coincidence that they met at the hospital. If there were no other coincidences, they should not have any interactions. However, a few dayster. Mo Feifei received a bouquet of flowers. It was a bouquet of red roses imported from Hond, and such flowers symbolize love. The delivery man sent it to her home and asked for her to sign it. After she received the flowers, she flipped through but did not see any card. Mo Feifei thought that it was weird as who could have sent her the flowers. Initially, she thought that it was sent to the wrong address. But after the second day and third day and even the seventh day, she received red roses of the same brand and series. And there was no card or name. Chapter 1167 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (7)

    Chapter 1167: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing that the flowers would keeping in without an end, Mo Feifei told the delivery man to stop sending the flowers and returned the order. However, the delivery man said that he was only responsible for sending the flowers and cannot return the order. Mo Feifei then called the flower shop, yet the boss said that the customer ordered the flowers online and had already paid for it. They must uphold their word after getting the money so they must give the flowers! Mo Feifei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Who was the one who kept on giving her flowers? After she became Mo Feifei, other than her family, she did not interact with the opposite sex besides Chen Xinian from the School of Design who only ate a meal with her. However, Chen Xinian didn¡¯t know her house address. Besides, she only knew Chen Xinian for a short period. She also felt that Chen Xinian was definitely not the type of guy who would give flowers to her without leaving his name. She didn¡¯t know why, but she had a feeling that the flowers were from Shang Mo, and yet she also felt that it would be too ridiculous. Shang Mo was obviously suspicious of her being Rong Mo. Could it be that the female version of Rong Mo caught his attention? At that moment, Mo Feifei felt as if ten million Grass Mud Horses1 ran past her before her eyes. She hoped that she thought wrong, otherwise Shang Mo would be too much of a bastard. How sad it was to give her first time to a bastard! In the end, when she went out of her house that day, she bumped into a handsome and charismatic man. If it wasn¡¯t Shang Mo, who would it be? He was back facing her at the door while standing upright. When he heard her footsteps, he turned his head slightly and his cold eyes beneath his golden framed sses immediately looked towards her. Mo Feifei¡¯s body became stiff under his gaze. Although she was sure that Shang Mo had not walked into the wrong ce, she wouldn¡¯t think that Shang Mo came to find her at her house. It was obvious that Shang Mo was facing the house opposite her own. If she didn¡¯t remember it wrongly, the household opposite hers was moving ces. ¡®The new tenant is Shang Mo?¡¯ At that moment, Mo Feifei had a strong urge to ask him. Yet, at that moment, Shang Mo directly walked towards her. Mo Feifei froze and thought of two reasons as to why Shang Mo would appear there. One, he had found out that she was Rong Mo. Two, he was interested in the female version of her. Remaining silent and unmoving was the best way to the current situation. When Shang Mo saw her, he looked a little surprised. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± ¡®What do you mean by why am I here? Do you mean that you don¡¯t know that I lived here?¡¯ This was all a coincidence! ¡°Are you stalking me?¡± This was a ssic example of the guilty party filing the suit first. Mo Feifei replied back with a confused ¡®huh?¡¯ Shang Mo¡¯s words made her feel confused it was not within her expectations. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Do you like me?¡± He chuckled as if it was a joke and he even looked really happy and joyful. ¡°Mr. Shang, you really like to joke. I¡¯ve lived here longer than you do,¡± Mo Feifei coldly said before closing the door and entering her house. She even locked her door. Leaning with her back against the door, she heaved a huge sigh of relief. Could he be serious? The Capital was so big with over millions of people. What are the chances of two strangers meeting? It was almost zero. However, why did Shang Mo and her had such a fate? Was it an idental encounter or a purposeful encounter? Did Mo Feifei feel that Shang Mo knew something? It would be better to say that she was suspicious of him. Even if she were to treat Mo Feifei as a totally different person from Rong Mo, Shang Mo was still suspicious of her or did not believe that they were not rted because they look too alike. Chapter 1168 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (8)

    Chapter 1168: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That day, when Su Qianxun came over to look for Mo Feifei, she could tell that thetter was clearly distracted and at times, lost in thoughts. She was very different from the lively girl she used to be. She looked around and saw many bouquets of roses, even the rubbish bin outside was filled with it. She came not too long ago, and coincidentally, the delivery man came to deliver the roses again. It seemed that she received a bouquet of roses each day. She looked at Mo Feifei again who looked as if her head was throbbing and had no clue what to do with the other party. Wasn¡¯t this a sign of someone in love? Su Qianxun leaned closer to Mo Feifei and observed her expression before asking, ¡°Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Boyfriend? Mo Feifei instinctively thought of Shang Mo and immediately she felt distressed. She put up a stiff face, and she said, ¡°I stay at home every day. How could I have a boyfriend?¡± Su Qianxun raised her brows and teased, ¡°Oh, really? Why do I feel that your tone seemed as if you are hiding something and you¡¯re embarrassed by it, and now it turned into anger.¡± Mo Feifei blushed out in shame and simply stayed silent. ¡°...¡± ¡°Do you admit it?¡± ¡°Let me exin. You imed I was trying to cover up something and thus, I kept quiet. Afterward, you wanted me to admit to your words. So, what do you want me to say exactly?¡± Mo Feifei waved her hand in frustration. ¡°Don¡¯t stay at home all day. Staying at home is not good for you. Shi Guang is also very worried about you. How about you let the old man help you arrange a few blind dates? Or take it as a cue to socialize?¡± Su Qianxun suggested. There was a look of persuasion on her face. ¡°What?¡± Blind dates? Did she hear it right? Mo Feifei instinctively thought that she heard it wrongly. ¡°Just take it as a session to socialize. Besides, don¡¯t you need some inspiration to create your art? If you have time, go out and have some blind dates to find some inspiration. Anyways, you can always reject them and say that you have no interest in dating afterward. The other party will definitely not bother you again. Moreover, those men will be introduced by the old man, they probably have trustworthy characters.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s devilish smile made Mo Feifei feel like it was a trap. It was not a trap to harm her but a trap worth gloating about. ¡°I think we¡¯d better forget about it!¡± Mo Feifei rejected. ¡°Butst night, Shi Guang and I had a video call. Dad was there, too. He thought that our suggestion was exhrating and started calling to see if there were any young and handsome men suitable for you.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± At her age, was it necessary to attend arge blind date banquet? She did not wish to take it seriously but Shi Guang, Qianxun, and the old man¡ªthey all thought that it was good. It was all because they firmly believed that Mo Feifei had little to no experience in rtionships. Moreover, she preferred a quiet life and was adamant about staying indoors. She wanted to live in an empty house that her grandma and auntie had rented to her, and nobody could stop her from doing so. After all, young people liked having their personal space. It would be fine in the short term; but in the long run, it was not. Perhaps being in aa for seven years made everyone afraid she would get too lonely. Hence, when Shi Guang went on a honeymoon, Qianxun would frequently visit her. Even the old man would frequently ask her to dine with the Su family. If the blind date was sessful, they thought maybe she wouldn¡¯t be so lonely afterward. Qianxun always felt that Mo Feifei¡¯s ideal man was someone probably easy to find. Then again, he was the type of man that could not be sought after. The old man quickly found one bachelor, and he said it was a friend¡¯s grandson. He was 29 years of age and a very promising young man. When she picked up the old man¡¯s call, Mo Feifei initially thought they were just joking and thought they wouldn¡¯t really arrange a blind date for her. Who would have thought that they would be so efficient in arranging a blind date in two days? Chapter 1169 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (9)

    Chapter 1169: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the New Year, she would be 25 years old. Blind dates were fine, but little auntie was older than her. So, why didn¡¯t they arrange a blind date for her? Little did she know, the old man already matched Lu Yanzhi and Qianxun together. So, why would he still arrange blind dates for Su Qianxun? In her case, a long period of time had separated them both, and so the old man wanted to reconcile. Moreover, even after being asleep for many years, he always thought of her and even cherished her. Hence, he hoped that in the years toe, he could arrange the best life for her. Mo Feifei gave grandma a call. Both grandma and little auntie agreed with the idea of blind dates. Nobody in the house stood on her side. Blind dates. Even if she disagreed, she still would have to agree. Afraid that she would back out, Old Man Su specifically ordered Su Qianxun to give Mo Feifei a good dress up. The blind date was in the afternoon. In the early morning, Su Qianxun came to find her and brought her to pick clothes suitable for the blind date. The get-up she chose made her look intellectual and elegant at the same time. But it carried a sense of school life¡ªfresh and bright. Mo Feifei was neither too conflicted nor too hesitant. She thought that if she had to go, then she should go. As they said, she should just treat it as a normal way to socialize or a new way to find inspiration for her art. The attendant brought Mo Feifei to the arranged private room. The other party had already arrived and sat with his back facing her. When she entered, she immediately called out, ¡°Hello, I am Mo Feifei. Sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± At that moment, she realized that she did not know the man¡¯s name. They were too engrossed in telling her about how impressive the man¡¯s family background was, and how he was older than her by four to five years. They were very suitable in terms of age and even said that his looks were handsome too. Hearing her voice, the man rose to his tall height. The bright lights in the private room shone onto his head, forming a long and thin shadow. He wore a ck shirt and long pants, and he looked charming and handsome. As he turned his head around, it revealed a handsome and cold face. Mo Feifei was shocked and froze. It was rare to see an extreme mood swing from her. She was stunned at first, but in the next moment, she came back to her senses and pulled a natural smile. ¡°It looks like I have entered the wrong room.¡± No matter how it was, her blind date partner would never be Shang Mo. She was already prepared to leave, but when she turned around, Shang Mo¡¯s voice rang behind her. ¡°You did not enter the wrong room.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s footsteps stopped immediately. She turned her head in shock and saw Shang Mo talking to her with a serious face on. ¡°Your blind date partner is me. Sit.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s face looked as though she was struck by lightning. What was this man doing? She was totally confused by then. First, he was oddly present wherever she was usually at, and now, he was her blind date partner? Did he really want to be with her? However, before, he cared too little about her wishes and even came on too strong. He even said that he wanted her and no one else. In contrast to Mo Feifei¡¯s extremely fast mood change, Shang Mo was calm. He took up the food menu and even chuckled out. ¡°I saw that you liked to eat crabs before. Then again, crabs are cold food so you should eat less of it.¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s heart dropped. He still suspected in the end? If not, why would he mention crabs out of nowhere? ¡°What type of food do Miss Mo like?¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s order something simple.¡± ¡°Anything is fine.¡± No matter what Shang Mo said, Mo Feifei simply replied with three words. Regardless of what she said, her words sounded mechanized. After the waiter left, the private room turned silent. Even when the waiter had already finished serving the dishes, the two of them still had not spoken a word. They were quite simr to two strangers having a blind date¡ªawkward and stiff. Chapter 1170 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (10)

    Chapter 1170: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After the waiter left, the suite became very quiet. Even when the waiter served the dishes, the two of them still have not spoken a word. After looking at the scrumptious dishes on the table and with a delicious aroma filling her nose, Mo Feifei hesitated for a moment before she took her chopsticks. She then started eating. However, she did not ask Shang Mo to eat with her. She really couldn¡¯t understand his motives. Previously, Granny Shang had arranged many blind dates for him and he had rejected all of them. So why did he agree to this blind date? She tried to understand him. After doing so for a few seconds, she decided that she should just ask him directly. She could care less if Shang Mo were to eat a meal with her, but as of now, she had already lost her appetite. She put down her chopsticks and then looked at Shang Mo. She asked, ¡°Before you came for the blind date, did you know that it would be me?¡± For all this while, Mo Feifei thought that she was a person who could well calm herself down. Most of the time, she was the initiative one and yet, at that moment, she was in a passive mode. She really couldn¡¯t figure out what Shang Mo was trying to do. Not to mention, Shang Mo had hidden all his bad intentions into his heart while remaining unmoving. Shang Mo drank his water. As though the weather today was very good, Shang Mo nonchntly said, ¡°I know.¡± However, the moment he had said his piece, Mo Feifei widened her eyes. ¡°You knew, you knew and you still... Spill it. What are you trying to do?¡± Upon seeing Shang Mo¡¯s series of action, could he have known that she was Rong Mo? Mo Feifei, at that moment, had already confirmed that Shang Mo knew that she was Rong Mo. However, Shang Mo held a confused expression on his face and asked her in a faint voice, ¡°What do you mean by I know and still.. still what? What do you mean by what am I trying to do? Aren¡¯t we just having a blind date?¡± Mo Feifei remained silent as she turned speechless from his words. That¡¯s right, they were just having a blind date. However, this blind date y turned from a life movie to a horror film and finally into a mystery film. It was very bewildering. ¡°I just hope that we can get along with each other well.¡± Shang Mo gave a faint smile. His smile looked very warm and sweet like honey but steady at the same time, looking very much like a gentleman. However, she could never forget that he had two sides. With his sses, he had one side. Without his sses, he turned into another person, as though he had a personality disorder. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that I would be meeting you today.¡± If she had known it was him, she definitely wouldn¡¯te. Mo Feifei remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I came to the blind date today because I didn¡¯t want Grandpa to be worried for me.¡± She had made her words very clear¡ªAfter the meal, it would be better to not contact each other ever again. Shang Mo gave a small yetplicated smile. His lips curled up into such a degree that it was hard to predict his intentions. ¡°But not for me.¡± At this moment, the suite door was opened and a waiter walked in with a rose before walking towards Mo Feifei. ¡°Miss Mo, this is your rose.¡± Mo Feifei was very surprised when she received the rose. She looked at Shi Guang with a look of utter shock. The only people who knew that she was here were Granny, Qian Xun and her. They would definitely not tell a second person about this and yet the rose could still be sent here. It was definitely the doings of Shang Mo. One look and a gentle smell, Mo Feifei could recognize that the roses that she received for the past few days were sent by Shang Mo. She looked at Shang Mo, testing and examining him. ¡°The flowers were sent by you.¡± Shang Mo nodded his head slightly. His cold gaze had a hint of gentleness. ¡°You¡¯ve found out.¡± Mo Feifei didn¡¯t know what to feel at the moment. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± His slightly curled up lips couldn¡¯t tell the hidden meaning behind his smile. Mo Feifei could only hear Shang Mo saying every single word with such seriousness and attentiveness. ¡°Woo you!¡± _ Chapter 1171 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (11)

    Chapter 1171: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Pursue her? Mo Feifei looked at Shang Mo as though she was looking at an alien. Her face was filled with an indescribable confusion. With a calm tone of voice, she said, ¡°It is my honor to be able to let Mr. Shang pursue me. But Mr. Shang and I are really not yet close and naturally, I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Which pair of couples are close from the start? You don¡¯t have to feel shy.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s lusciously long eyshes flickered. ¡°Shy?¡± From where did he see that she was shy? She was clearly scared. ¡°How about we watch a movie after our meal?¡± he had asked with a voice as low and deep as though he was talking to his beloved. He looked at her with a deep gaze. His casual tone of voice seemed to sound as if they were already a couple. She did not know why but she had a sudden urge to throw the contents of her ss to his face. Shouldn¡¯t the process of blind dates include meeting and conversing with each other before theye to a decision that they¡¯repatible with? If not, however, they would not cross paths again? However, it was obvious that Mr. Shang forgoed the most important step and proceeded straight to confirm their rtionship! Even if one possessed great patience, they could not help but possess the urge to walk away when met with someone not on the same frequency as them. ¡°I thank Mr. Shang for thinking highly of me. After today¡¯s meal, I think we better not contact each other again.¡± After her clear rejection, Mo Feifei stood up and left. And Shang Mo did not follow her. However, this made Mo Feifei feel troubled as the Shang Mo now was very different from the overbearing Shang Mo in her memory. When she reached home, she received a call from Old Man Su. Heughed and asked, ¡°How was the blind date?¡± In her heart, Mo Feifei said, ¡®It was not good.¡¯ But when she replied to Old Man Su, she said, ¡°I think we are notpatible.¡± ¡°You just met him. How could you deem it as ipatible? The youngd had a great impression of you and wants to continue the rtionship,¡± Old Man Su happily said. There was this look of pride etched on his face. Her granddaughter was such an outstanding woman, those who don¡¯t like her must be blind. ¡°What? Let¡¯s not!¡± Mo Feifei creased her forehead. She internally scolded Shang Mo. ¡°How about both of you take the chance to get to know each other? Just take it as a meeting up with a friend,¡± Old Man Su said in immense agreement. After she had called Su Qianxun and Shi Guang, they both wanted her to continue on with the man. However, she was sure both of them were not aware that her blind date was Shang Mo. Old Man Su, on the other hand, did not know that she had some sort of rtionship with Shang Mo. She just could not fathom how the Old Man had coincidentally arranged a blind date for her with Shang Mo as the date. Moreover, he was the first! If she did not remember wrongly, Shang Mo and the Su family had no rtions with each other. Weirdly, she felt as though she was pushed into a huntsman¡¯s trap. The next day, Mo Feifei saw the delivery man responsible for delivering the flowers. In contrast with the other days, the bouquet she received today had a few more roses. The roses were even more delicate and beautiful. He even asked a helper to move the roses with him. The corridor was filled with fresh red roses and they all looked magnificent with a strong sense of honey-sweet love. This magnificent sight even shocked her neighbors who came out to take a look. It arose gossip and talk among them. The sight in front of Mo Feifei had swept her gaze. She couldn¡¯t help but freeze on her spot. Her brows slowly furrowed. After the delivery man had properly arranged the roses in the corridor, she let him leave. Mo Feifei walked to the opposite side and knocked on Shang Mo¡¯s door. Chapter 1172 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (12)

    Chapter 1172: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei walked to the opposite side and knocked on Shang Mo¡¯s door. After a moment, the door opened and revealed Shang Mo¡¯s tall and well-built figure. Under the light, his thick eyshes closed down further and cast a slight shadow on his handsome face. Solid and deep, his gaze harbored a slight smile. ¡°Morning.¡± Mo Feifei said with an icy tone, ¡°Please do not send flowers to me anymore.¡± Shang Mo poked his face outside and to the corridor. ¡°It arrived. Why is it disyed outside? But as long as you like it, disying it outside is not bad either.¡± She took a nce and saw Big Mountain standing next to Shang Mo. Big Mountain, who only wanted to stay behind the scenes, felt that his heart was beating profusely. It was as though his heart was going to leap out of his chest any moment now. Helping Mr. Shang to court Rong Mo back was hisst chance for atonement. He thought that all women liked flowers and that one day, it would touch Rong Mo¡¯s heart. However, after hearing her words, he was internally crying. Unexpectedly, Mr. Shang¡¯s gaze narrowed on him as though a knife was cutting through the rain. Mo Feifei snarled, ¡°If you have too much money to spend, you can donate some to a few Hope Primary Schools. Many children need help there.¡± Shang Mo replied, ¡°Okay. Tomorrow, I will donate money to a few Hope Primary Schools under your name. But these two have no rtions with each other.¡± Mo Feifei flushed, and she said, ¡°I don¡¯t like flowers. They are weak and fragile. Don¡¯t send it here anymore.¡± Shang Mo nodded his head. ¡°You like Hope Primary School? Then, in the future, I will give Hope Primary School to you.¡± He confirmed that Mo Feifei may look delicate on the outside but she was an independent woman. She was different from others. Just with how she had dressed up as a man that nearly fooled everyone, he knew that he could not use normal methods to deal with her. If he could, he would have pretended that nothing happened and pursue her in secret. Mo Feifei¡¯s felt that her head was buzzing. ¡°I don¡¯t like it!¡± ¡°Then what do you like?¡± ¡°I like to see people going through fire and water!¡± Mo Feifei purposely said, her gaze icy cold. Shang Mo¡¯s sharp eyes remained gentle. All of a sudden, he turned his head slightly to Big Mountain as though he was implying, ¡®It¡¯s your turn to act. Hurry up and go through fire and water.¡¯ Big Mountain almost fell and immediately felt his face crack. ¡°...¡± His face turned bitter as tears streaked down his face. He then looked at Shang Mo with pity-filled eyes. It was as though he was saying, ¡®Mr. Shang, how would I survive if I really have to risk my life?¡¯ But things had gone too far and there was no use in being upset. Who told him to act on his own ord earlier? He walked out and looked at Mo Feifei before forcing a stiff smile on his face. ¡°Miss Mo, I¡¯ll go through fire and water.¡± In fact, every day, he was risking his life. He suddenly felt a sharp gaze on his back, as though a knife cut through the rain and the cold air as though a block of ice. Mo Feifei looked at Shang Mo¡¯s face. It was obvious that he was unhappy with how dark and cold his facial expression was. She thought that he had deemed her as ridiculous or even mentally unsound, and hence, it made him angry. He would probably not bother her ever again. But who knew Big Mountain would join in? Mo Feifei was speechless. She really was going crazy. He actually said that he would go through fire and water?! She only wanted to scare Shang Mo and put him in a difficult situation such that he would not do all those unnecessary things. But little did she know that Shang Mo would loop in Big Mountain by making him go through fire and water. She remained silent and wanted to go back to her house. Who knew Big Mountain took out a dagger and quietly asked, ¡°One knife cut would not be considered as risky right?¡± Chapter 1173 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (13)

    Chapter 1173: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (13)

    Mo Feifei was met with sharp, dizzying pain. Big Mountain, could you be any funnier? As he saw Mo Feifei turning her head to look at him with her brows slightly furrowed, Big Mountain was stunned for a moment before he felt weirdly nervous. She was Rong Mo? How could she be Rong Mo? Two people, one man, and one woman. They only looked simr, but how could they be the same person? Shang Mo coldly nced at Big Mountain, not wanting him to reveal any cracks. Big Mountain¡¯s body stiffened, and he immediately said, ¡°Miss Mo, Mr. Shang personally picked these roses. Half of the red roses were irrigated with Mr. Shang¡¯s passion and love. In actual fact, he was implying that she should just ept Shang Mo¡¯s love and give up her interests in any acts about going through fire and water. Mo Feifei opened her mouth and she was shocked. ¡°...¡± Shang Mo was stunned too. He had a stumped look as he looked at Big Mountain. What does he mean by half of the red roses were showered with his passion and love? People who did not know better would think that he used his blood to color these flowers... That line was cringe-worthy. Shang Mo creased his forehead. Why did he let Big Mountain¡ªthis idiot¡ªspeak! No, why did he let Big Mountain¡ªthis idiot¡ªstay by his side! After knowing how Big Mountain had hidden the events that happened on that particr night, he should have ordered someone to throw this idiot into the sea to die. Mo Feifei tried to hold in herughter. She did not know how she should express the feelings she felt. She could not hold it in anymore. She had to go back... ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have no interest in other¡¯s passions, especially when... the flowers were irrigated with love and passion. I dare not ept it.¡± After that, Mo Feifei walked back to her house and closed the door tightly. She could not help but burst out intoughter. Big Mountain¡¯s embarrassing words and Shang Mo¡¯s stunned face was too funny. Big Mountain, you are a talent! One may not be able to tell from his honest and strong image that he had such a... gentle side. Haha... Haha... The soundproof quality of their houses wasn¡¯t extraordinary. Those who were outside could still hear Mo Feifei¡¯sughter ringing around even after she had entered the house. Shang Mo¡¯s knife-cut gaze fell onto Big Mountain. Big Mountain gulped in his saliva and almost kneeled down under Shang Mo¡¯s re. These past few days, Shang Mo tormented Big Mountain by ordering him to do things everywhere. Big Mountain was so tired that he wished for the matter about Rong Mo to be over soon. He really wanted to help Mr. Shang earlier, and he has yet to understand what he had said wrongly. Why did Rong Mo... No, she should be called Miss Mo... Miss Moughed while Mr. Shang kept a dark expression? He really did not understand! Big Mountain¡¯s body stiffened before he croaked out, ¡°Mr. Shang.¡± With a firm tone, he continued, ¡°Miss Mo did not want to ept the flowers... not because she did not like it. It was because she was shy. Girls are sensitive. She must be reserved after knowing that you sent the flowers.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze turned colder and acted as though he did not believe him. The coldness in his eyes could freeze Big Mountain to death. ¡°Then, what should we do next?¡± Big Mountain almost cried. ¡®Help me, oh, God. Oh, Lord!!¡¯ How would he know how to continue on to the next step? He had never courted a girl before! If he knew how to court a girl, he would not still be single by now! Chapter 1174 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (14)

    Chapter 1174: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Get lost!!¡± Those words of disdain, along with an immensely frustrated tone of voice, made Big Mountain¡¯s eyes light up instead. He hurriedly bowed down and retreated. Shang Mo clearly knew that Big Mountain could note up with any good ideas. With a brain like that of Big Mountain¡¯s, he would not count on him. However, Big Mountain had spent much time, money, and even energy to make the family that used to live opposite to Mo Feifei¡¯s apartment leave willingly. This had allowed Shang Mo to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position. On ount of how well he did on that matter, he would give Big Mountain another chance. ¨C Inside her house, after Mo Feifei was doneughing, she recounted Shang Mo¡¯s gentle and well-mannered personality, but not leaving out his domineering ways. Thinking about these, her eyes unconsciously went morbid. Her heart was also in a state of panic and she had an imminent feeling on future events. She did not know if it was her sixth sense or that she was thinking too much into things. No, she should not remain passive. She had to think of something to change the situation. Mo Feifei felt ill at ease and could not focus on her tasks. The book on her hand was not flipped through in a long time. At that moment, the doorbell rang. She frustratedly put down the book and walked to open the door. After she opened the door, she saw the person standing outside and immediately wanted to m the door. Shang Mo quickly used his hand to press against the door. ¡°You don¡¯t like flowers so I will not send them to you anymore.¡± Mo Feifei held the door and stayed rooted to the ground. She had no ns to let him in. ¡°Even if you send the flowers again, I will not ept it.¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s settled between us... We just got together and I made you unhappy. Looks like I¡¯m not a good boyfriend...¡± His voice was pleasing to the ears and apologetic. Every word was gentle as though they were a real couple. Mo Feifei¡¯s anger grewrger, and she could not help butsh out. ¡°What are you saying? When did you be my boyfriend?¡± Shang Mo stood at the doorstep, clearly not relenting. He slowly said, ¡°Everybody knows that we went on a blind date... and our families have wished to marry both of us. Now we are dating. Shouldn¡¯t we be called boyfriend and girlfriend before we get married?¡± With that, he leaned in which Mo Feifei didn¡¯t expect. Their breathing intertwined and it frightened Mo Feifei that she took a step back, indirectly giving Shang Mo the chance to enter. After he had entered the house, he proceeded to the living room. While walking, he said, ¡°Although we live opposite of each other, the structure of our houses is totally different.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± What could she have said? What could she have done? She really wanted to immediately throw him out of the house. As he nced at the person in front of him, whose face was filled with unhappiness, he wanted to lift her up and throw her on the bed. Then, he would pin her under him. He wanted to bark out an order for her to be obedient while he prated through her. But if he did just that, he was afraid that he would never be able to be with her in this life. He could hide away his lewd thoughts but could not cover the thirst in his heart and the fiery sprout that emerged on the lower part of his body. It made him want to trap her into his embrace, rub into her body, and then eat her up. His eyes were crazed. No, he could not let her see him in that way. This was not yet the time. Being too dominant would scare her away. He walked forward and saw the book that Mo Feifei threw on the sofa. He smirked and asked gently, ¡°So you still like to act.¡± When he locked eyes with Mo Feifei again, his eyes were clear again. Mo Feifei¡¯s heart took a dip. Chapter 1175 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (15)

    Chapter 1175: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat as she licked her lips, but she still remained silent. ¡°Do you still remember the guy I have spoken about to you before?¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A man... who looked just like you.¡± They were just having a casual conversation and nothing weird could be heard out of it. Mo Feifei pursed her lips, and with an indifferent tone, she said, ¡°It was my aunt¡¯s book, I was just looking around.¡± She then turned around to get herself a ss of water. Shang Mo looked at her back figure. He then pulled a smirk before quickly reverting back to normal. He very well knew that she didn¡¯t want him to know her real identity, and thus, she remained very calm every time they talked about Rong Mo. She always had the tendency to act cool whenever such a topic was brought up, and she tried not to let him suspect that she was shying away from him. Hence, she didn¡¯t dare face the music. This way, she wouldn¡¯t have to chase him out of the door. Mo Feifei acted calm and passed the ss of water to Shang Mo as a form of good hospitality. Just now, his tone was without any sense of probing. It was as though he was just casually talking to her about a person of his past. However, for no reason, this uncontrobly made her feel a little guilty. ¡°Mr. Shang...¡± Her words were cut off by Shang Mo. ¡°Since we have already confirmed our rtionship, you can call me Shang Mo or any other nicknames.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± She really felt a little helpless and sighed before saying, ¡°I think there¡¯s a misunderstanding between us.¡± ¡°For example...¡± ¡°We were just on a blind date. But why is it that it sounds like we are... in a rtionship more than that?¡±mented Mo Feifei. She hoped that he¡¯d clear out whatever rtionship they had. ¡°What is a blind date? A blind date is a time where one party meets the parents or the one they¡¯d marry before the engagement proper. After that, they would get engaged. Since we are already in discussion for marriage, we are definitely boyfriends and girlfriends.¡± Shang Mo once again asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± She realized that she had no idea how to refute him. She then looked up to face Shang Mo, and it was then when she realized that he was looking at her attentively. His eyes were filled with curiosity as though he was waiting for her answer. There was a sudden ball of fire igniting within Mo Feifei. It started from her heart and now it has already reached her bones. She suddenly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I need to cook now.¡± She meant she was not free to entertain him and thus he should leave immediately. However, Shang Mo didn¡¯t have the will to leave at all and continued sitting on the sofa. ¡°You know how to cook?¡± Mo Feifei gave a faint smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to know how to cook?¡± ¡°It is pretty normal. The person who looks like you can cook too and cooks very well. Judging from this, both of you are really simr,¡± Shang Mo said. Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, how about we eat outside? I have something to tell you too,¡± added Shang Mo. Thetter part of his sentence was said in a solemn and serious tone causing Mo Feifei to look at him. ¡°You can say it here.¡± ¡°I can say it while we eat,¡± Shang Mo insisted. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go out today,¡± Mo Feifei rejected. She didn¡¯t want to eat with him alone. Shang Mo smirked. ¡°Sure. In that case, you can make our meal and we can eat at home.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± She realized that no matter what she said, she couldn¡¯t out-talk Shang Mo. She already made her point so clearly. Did he really not understand or was he pretending to not understand? Chapter 1176 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (16)

    Chapter 1176: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He felt that Mo Feifei was not willing for she did not move for a long time nor pursued any further. ¡°After taking a look at your art design of the gxy, I want to work with you and invite you to join mypany¡¯s design department to take charge of that project.¡± Mo Feifei found it hard to believe. ¡°I have no work experience at all, yet you want to work with me?¡± Shang Mo said, ¡°How outstanding a designer is even when they are not dependent on their experience. I believe you are qualified for this job coupled with the fact that mypany has a design department. The reason I coborated with the design institute was only to find better creativity.¡± For a moment, Mo Feifei did not know what to say. She wanted to work in apany and send in her resume. However, since she did not graduate from high school and possessed zero work experience, nopany would hire her. Hence, during this period, she thought about entering a university before learning design overseas. The university schedule seemedx and had little to no pressure. She could do other things as a sideline for such a university was established for the working ss. It would be best if she could simultaneously work and study at a university. But... thepany¡¯s boss was Shang Mo. Just by the thought of it made her hesitate. Working in hispany was as though she was amb in a tiger¡¯s den yet this was a marvelous opportunity. ¡°Moreover, I am interested in the universe series design you have mentioned before. I think the design institute is definitely still in contact with you and is probably hoping that you will join them again?¡± Shang Mo asked yet said his piece in an affirmative tone. Mo Feifei nodded her head. ¡°...¡± Shang Mo pulled an icy smile. ¡°Rather than going back to the design institute, why not join mypany? I can promise you that you will be the head designer of this project.¡± Mo Feifei was stunned that her jaws were gaping. ¡°...¡± Did he know what he was doing? Head designer! What would the other designers think of him if he did that? Talented people had arge pride and would not give up such an important task to others. To court her, Shang Mo was going all out... But she had always wanted to prove her ability. As though he knew what Mo Feifei was thinking, Shang Mo sternly said, ¡°This has nothing to do with whether or not I am courting you. No matter how much I like you, if you do not possess talent, I will not let you be the head designer. Simrly, once you start work, you have to prove to me your abilities as I¡¯ve invited you to mypany. If you cannot do your job well, you might consider yourself fired. Mypany always lets our capabilities speak for us!¡± When she heard that, Mo Feifei became more interested. However, she could note to a decision right away as she did not want to have deeper rtions with Shang Mo. ¡°I am going to the kitchen to cook some food.¡± After that, Mo Feifei turned and went into the kitchen. She was a great cook but had no will to cook. She heard that people with a strong sense of taste would be able to taste if a dish was cooked by the same person. Shang Mo was a person with a picky taste. What if he tasted something out? Of course, she should not cook. There was a pack of frozen dumplings in the fridge and she nned to just heat it up. Shang Mo followed her into the kitchen and saw the pack of frozen dumplings. He was slightly shocked. ¡°Do you eat this every day?¡± ¡°More or less. I¡¯m not a great cook.¡± ¡°Thene to my house to eat.¡± She would not go. But Mo Feifei wanted to deny him out loud but could not do so. She filled the pot with water and left it on the stove before taking out some ginger and shallot from the fridge. Chapter 1177 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (17)

    Chapter 1177:

    Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The house became really quiet out of a sudden. Shang Mo stood at the kitchen door as he looked at Mo Feifei cutting the ginger and onions with her head lowered in concentration. Her cutting skills were clean and proficient. With that, one could see that she cooked often. However, she thought that she should hide her skills. Her hands became slower and acted as if she was not skilled in chopping. Upon seeing that, Shang Mo couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips up and chuckle. He thought that this type of Mo Feifei looked very cute that he wanted to keep her in his arms or pin her against the wall. After which, he would presumptuously enter her, kiss her, possess her to relieve his love addiction towards her. In fear that he couldn¡¯t control himself, he turned around and left. Mo Feifei subconsciously turned around and nced at Shang Mo¡¯s leaving figure. The colors in her eyes turned extremelyplicated. The current and previous Shang Mo was too different. Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t remember whatever that had happened that night. It didn¡¯t seem that he was hiding from her when he said that she was a man, as though it was just a slip of his tongue and had only known her in his subconscious mind. He even wanted to woo her. As for Rong Mo, she could say that he¡¯s a stranger. Besides, Shang Mo from the past never liked blind dates and was not the type to send flowers too. He was a proud and cold man. Even if he liked a girl, he would definitely think that the honors were hers and that she should immediately hug his thigh and be an obedient filigree. Yet, he had done so many things for her. She really didn¡¯t expect it. It was as if he had changed into another person. Suddenly, a weird idea shed through her mind. When Shang Mo put on his sses, he would turn into a person. Without his sses, he would change into another person. His eyes would be very unpredictable and would turn cold and warm at random times. At some moments, his gaze even had a hint of resentment in them. How can a person change so much just because of a pair of sses? This could only mean that he was pretending or he had really changed into another person. This made her think of a possibility¡ªdissociative identity disorder. Those rumors of Shang Mo being a pervert, bipr, and even bisexual might not even be fake. Perhaps he had two personalities living within him. One of them was very polite, warm, mature, and steady. Another personality of his would be very presumptuous, evil, cool, and cold. In addition to that, one personality of his liked males and another liked females. Coincidentally, when she was a male, she caught the attention of the Shang Mo who liked males. Once she reverted into a female, the personality that liked females fell in love with the female version of her. This idea made Mo Feifei feel as though her heart was rolling in the sea like waves. She couldn¡¯t calm down. If this was true, then even Granny was not aware of it. If this was fake, everything would seem like a puzzle, as if it was a joke. As she thought about it, she didn¡¯t notice that the hot water had already burned her hand and instinctively shouted upon contact with it. Shang Mo who was outside the kitchen heard it and immediately rushed in. Upon seeing her long and slender fingers being burned red, he immediately walked over and held her hand to ce it under cold tap water. His majestic tall figure stood behind her and surrounded her entire body. Yet, in front of her was the kitchen table, this had Mo Feifei trapped. His breathing was so close as though it was kissing her ear, face... The man¡¯s body gave off a strong pheromone. It was a scent that only belonged to him, and this had caused Mo Feifei to subconsciously think of that night. Her face uncontrobly flushed red while her heart became numb and her knees became weak... _ Chapter 1178 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (18)

    Chapter 1178: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei was stunned for a moment before immediately saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can do it myself.¡± Her hand that Shang Mo had gripped still felt like burning even though it was under running cold water. She wanted to pull her hand away but Shang Mo was strong enough to hold it back. ¡°I said that I was fine. Why do you refuse to let go?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s tone was filled with exasperation and an earnest plea. Her body could not help but struggle slightly. Shang Mo had always been a man with desire and demonic impulses. How could he not do anything when she moved in his embrace? ¡°Stop moving!¡± He walked two steps forward and leaned. His action made both their bodies press tightly together, and this left Mo Feifei stunned. Even if she wanted to, she could not ignore it further. She was so furious that the green vein in her forehead bulged out. She wanted so badly to turn around and throw a p over. Mo Feifei was embarrassed and furious. She did not dare move again since there was no space for her to turn around as well. She had a cold face and was turning berserk. ¡°Shang Mo. What are you doing? Let go of me now!¡± Shang Mo felt a little uneasy. At first, he did not think too much about it. It was all her fault for moving around anyway. The woman he yearned day and night was blushing in his embrace and this made him lose control of himself and his patience. His body was already not in his control and it had already released his desire for her. His breathing was harsh. He leaned back and puffed out from the side. ¡°If you didn¡¯t move, I wouldn¡¯t have... You have to take responsibility...¡± Take responsibility?! Mo Feifei could not keep her calm demeanor anymore. Her indifferent face started to show cracks. With that insatiable rage, she raised her hand and harshly nudged Shang Mo¡¯s chest. Shang Mo could not help but mutter to himself, yet the side of his mouth curled. Even his hoarse and sexyughter seemed as though it did note from his mouth. Mo Feifei¡¯s face was so red that blood would soon drip out. ¡°Shang Mo, I am not who you think I am. Please let me go first. Let¡¯s talk nicely. Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s skin was delicate and it had a sweet odor. Both of their bodies were locked tightly together and only a thick rag separated them. Shang Mo felt terrible and irritable from head to toe. Sooner orter he might explode as though there was a fiery dragon surging through his body. However, his face still showed a calm and collected expression. Even if his heart desired more and he wanted to tear the cloth that was in between them apart. The consequences would be dire if he did that. But naturally, he could not ignore her wishes because of his moment of impulse. Shang Mo tried his best and suppressed the wild tension in his body. Then slowly, he loosened his grip. Mo Feifei took this chance to escape. As she lowered her head, her gaze identally fell on Shang Mo¡¯s pants. In her head, she instinctively recalled the scene that particr night... The green vein in her forehead bulged out and the redness on her face became even more exaggerated. With her embarrassment turning into a rage, her face turned cold as she wanted to reprimand him. But before she could make a noise, Shang Mo¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s words were immediately stuck in her throat. Because an apologetic Shang Mo was so sincere! Chapter 1179 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (19)

    Chapter 1179: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Just now, it was me who had crossed the line...¡± said Shang Mo. Mo Feifei slightly closed her eyes and looked down. She pursed her lips and remained silent. Shang Mo¡¯s handsome pupils slightly dted. ¡°It¡¯s not that I refuse to admit that the first time I saw you, I got attracted to you. I didn¡¯t want to go onto a blind date at first, but the moment I found out that you were my blind date, I immediately agreed. Since we have just known each other, I know we should take it slow. However, I have neglected my liking towards you and uncontrobly did that just now!¡± He uncontrobly wanted to ¡®enter¡¯ Feifei. Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes wavered slightly. She looked at him with aplicated gaze, it was as if she wanted to say her mind, however, was cut off by something else. ¡°Anyone who dates without having marriage as their end goal is a hooligan. I am not one of those and I hope you are not too,¡± Shang Mo continued. The looks on his eyes were deep that it somehow showed how serious and solemn he was. Mo Feifei was thrown intoplete disarray! She wanted to harshly scold him and tell him that he was a hooligan. However, her words were stuck in her throat. Mo Feifei had an ominous gut feeling and said with iron-d certainty, ¡°Shang Mo, you must understand that we are... not dating.¡± ¡°You are also being a hooligan if you won¡¯t take responsibility after our blind date and won¡¯t admit to our rtionship!¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s face flushed, and she could only express her shock for his shameless words. ¡°...¡± Even if a blind date was held for the sole purpose of marriage or even if Shang Mo was even wooing her, in normal circumstances, he should ask for her consent first, right? How could they just proceed to date so easily? Mo Feifei really wanted to spit at him to his death. She heaved a deep breath and tried to maintain her calm before using a serious voice to ask him a question. ¡°Mr. Shang, let me ask you. Was it true that you said you wanted to woo me earlier on?¡± Shang Mo nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Since you used the word, woo, this means that we have not yet confirmed our rtionship. How did I suddenly be your girlfriend?¡± Mo Feifei shot a sharp question back. Shang Mo froze a bit momentarily. ¡®Smart move, little liar.¡¯ ¡°Even if you get married to me, I will still continue to woo you.¡± Shang Mo chuckled. Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± Shang Mo was really thick-skinned. It seemed that her guess was really urate and he did have a personality disorder. Shang Mo took in all her expressions into his eyes and curled his lips before. He said, ¡°Feifei... I know you are not that type of girl and I didn¡¯t mean to insult you. I have always restricted myself for the past few years. However, whenever you are around, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to care but I really can¡¯t control myself.¡± Mo Feifei heard his implied meaning. She took a step back and looked at him in surprise. Shang Mo moved as well, however, he didn¡¯t move forward and instead stepped two steps backward. He widened the distance between both of them. He looked at her in a very gentlemanly manner. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you think. I have chosen you and it would be just you for the rest of my life. I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not but I hope that you could give me... a chance!¡± Shang Mo said. Mo Feifei looked into Shang Mo¡¯s eyes and could feel his burning hot gaze. It was just like fire. Just then, the dumplings in the pot started floating to the top. Shang Mo took a nce at it. ¡°It¡¯s cooked.¡± As if she had just awoken from a dream, Mo Feifei ced the ingredients into the pot and seasoned it before serving it. The meal was very quiet as Mo Feifei looked at Shang Mo, who was opposite her, cing a dumpling into his mouth slowly. He savored before looking up to smile at her. His smile was casual yet light-hearted, just like the wind and drizzling rain. However, Mo Feifei felt astounded yet her feelings grewplicated. _ Chapter 1180 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (20)

    Chapter 1180: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (20)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As her feelings grewplicated, Mo Feifei felt astounded. After she made ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ disappear, she never thought that she would encounter Shang Mo again. Much less thought that after Shang Mo slept with ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ he would act as if nothing happened. He¡¯d then tell Mo Feifei that he fell in love with her at first sight and that she caught his attention to the point that he would only want her in his entire life. For him to put it that way, did he spare a thought for the ¡®Rong Mo¡¯ he slept with? Could it be that he really had a personality disorder? Mo Feifei let out a soft chuckle and thought that it would be ridiculous for that to happen. She would rather believe that Shang Mo was a liar. She forced herself to keep a stone-cold face and told herself that she had to make things clear. She looked at Shang Mo and said, ¡°I am not interested in what you have just mentioned and I believe you are a gentleman.¡± The hidden meaning was: ¡®I hope you wouldn¡¯t pester me further and that things between us are over.¡¯ Shang Mo gazed at her with deep and gloomy eyes, and while doing so, he looked very attractive. His gaze had a hidden domineering feel to it. His tone sounded hesitant or even a little at a loss. ¡°I also do think that I am a gentleman and logically, since you have said it, I will definitely not pester you anymore but... I don¡¯t want to give up. Tell me, what should I do?¡± ¡®Faint...¡¯ Mo Feifei pursed her lips tightly. ¡®You should humble yourself when I say that you¡¯re a gentleman. You are far from being one.¡¯ Shang Mo had no idea that his image in Mo Feifei¡¯s heart was so negative. He looked at Mo Feifei again and said, ¡°Besides, this is the first time someone cooked dumplings for me and gave me warmth. How could I give that up?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t the food you always eat made by other people?¡± rebutted Mo Feifei. ¡°That¡¯s true, but not a single girl has cooked me dumplings before. They were even delicious!¡± Shang Mo tilted his head to the side and looked at her with dark eyes. ¡°Those were frozen dumplings. You can just heat it up,¡± mocked Mo Feifei. ¡°But nobody can ever cook it the way you seasoned it. I want to eat the dumplings you make for the rest of my life.¡± The man was a walking hormone, and he had picked on her all the time. Mo Feifei pursed her lips tighter as she grew even more speechless. She couldn¡¯t even refute. She helplessly said, ¡°In that case, spit out the dumplings you ate and take it as you have not eaten them before.¡± Shang Mo chuckled. ¡°Are you sure you want me to spit it out and return them back to you? Wouldn¡¯t it disgust you?¡± Mo Feifei blushed out in shame. ¡°...¡± She simply cannot do anything with him. This person... with such attitude, with such methods, had her toyed in his palm. Besides, he was really weird. Could it be that he already knew who she was and everything that he was doing was just to y with her? Thinking about it, Mo Feifei picked up her chopsticks and ced a dumpling into her mouth. She chewed it slowly while giving Shang Mo a suspicious look. She couldn¡¯t forget the idea that had popped up in her head earlier on. Mo Feifei wanted to test Shang Mo and thus casually asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you always say that I look like someone. What if I am the person you knew? What will you do?¡± Shang Mo blinked his eyes as though the question was very strange and weird, or even unbelievable. ¡°Are you asking what am I going to do if the person who looked like you is the same person as yourself?¡± asked Shang Mo. He had asked the question in a very serious way. Since his back was facing a light source from a window, it somehow illuminated him. His body looked as if it was shining, making him look cool, mysterious, and yet, extraordinary. Hearing his words, Mo Feifei couldn¡¯t rx further. Chapter 1181 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (21)

    Chapter 1181: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei couldn¡¯t cool her emotions down. Instead, a disturbing feeling exploded from within her and spread out. In an indifferent tone, she said, ¡°Yes, it was just a casual question. Didn¡¯t you often point out that we are very simr? But after seeing that weird look on your face, forget it. You don¡¯t have to answer it. Just take it as if I never asked you that question.¡± She ended the topic very naturally and without any disagreement. Shang Mo rubbed the bottom of his lip with his fingers. ¡°You two do look alike. Do you want to be him?¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± His every word seemed to be of a high standard as though he had already seen through her. Mo Feifei held her chopsticks and felt that although she hadn¡¯t eaten much, she was already full. She had only eaten two dumplings. After she drank a sip of her soup, she put down her chopsticks and said to Shang Mo, ¡°I am full. After you finish eating, you can leave. Also, please don¡¯t find me again in the future because I don¡¯t want to get married at the moment. Besides, it was my Grandpa who arranged the blind date.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to get married now? Unless you want me to prepare and marry you now?¡± Shang Mo asked, and his words carried a mocking tone. He then raised his eyebrows. Mo Feifei immediately said, ¡°No! Marriage to me would be something that would happen many yearster. I wasn¡¯t even thinking about it now so...¡± Shang Mo raised his eyebrows once more. ¡°Even if you have to push back the thought of marriage years into the future, you still have to get married eventually. You will have to find a boyfriend for that to happen, too. So, what¡¯s the difference between finding one now rather than the future?¡± A mocking chuckle escaped from Mo Feifei¡¯s lips. ¡°Since when did I... say that you¡¯re someone that I¡¯m seeking to be my boyfriend?¡± Shang Mo furrowed his eyebrows and deepened his voice before throwing her a question. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you are seeing other men as of now? And that you like somebody else who isn¡¯t me?¡± ¡®What do you mean by I like somebody else who isn¡¯t him?¡¯ He made it sound like she was head over heels for that person and that she wasn¡¯t even aware of it. Mo Feifei became dejected. ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡± In the past, Shang Mo did not take her seriously nor did he want to do anything to her. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a chance for her to take the initiative. After all, he was a smart man and a tricky businessman in the corporate sector. There was a tinge of sadness in Shang Mo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Did I say something wrong? Why do you look angry?¡± He had to tolerate it otherwise all the efforts he had made would be wasted. ¡°I don¡¯t have... that much experience with dealing with a woman. If you don¡¯t find me suitable for you, that¡¯s perfectly normal. But it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wait until you find me suitable enough for you. No matter how long it takes, I will wait since I do notck patience.¡± Shang Mo had said it very affectionately. However, when Mo Feifei heard it, her mouth twitched as though it was cramped up. He obviously didn¡¯t have to spend time dealing with women and he didn¡¯t even have the need to do so. And besides, even if he has a bad reputation, whenever he needed to settle his biological needs, there would be many women... or even men who would knock on his door for money. Shang Mo looked at her and added, ¡°Of course, I only have the patience for you.¡± He looked as if he was presenting a treasure to someone, just like a kid who had just scored well in an examination boasting to their parents. At that moment, Mo Feifei really wanted tough and she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. After sheughed, she was still confused. Her rtionship with Shang Mo was bing moreplicated. How was she going to settle it? Headache~ After he ate the dumplings, Shang Mo left without causing any more trouble. He was just like a yes-man. But a few momentster, he knocked on her door once more and told her to reconsider working at hispany. At that moment, he seemed like a warm man. Mo Feifei felt that the Shang Mo she knew before was a fake one... Chapter 1182 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (22)

    Chapter 1182: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All that Shang Mo did was to make Mo Feifei feel as though she was blinded by fog. Her whole body was in a trance, and she could neithere back to her senses nor clearly see the road in front of her. After what happened, it was as if a ck cloth had covered her eyes and everything else was just her imagination. Mo Feifei did not want to stay at home and refused to face Shang Mo¡¯s asional knocking on the door. Thus, she lived with her grandma for a few days before moving to Old Man Su¡¯s house for a few days. Only when Shi Guang¡¯s honeymoon ended did she return home. When she returned home, she kept staring at the door opposite her house. She realized that no one was moving inside nor one had entered or left the house for the whole day. Could it be that Shang Mo had moved away? If that was the case, would it mean that Shang Mo had given up on her? The next night, the doorbell rang. She thought it was Shang Mo but when she pushed the door open, she was momentarily shocked. She opened the door wider but had no intention to let her visitorse in. The two of them locked eyes in silence and no one took the initiative to speak up. Under the dim lights of the corridor, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes looked especially bright. They were sparkling like the stars in the sky. He never believed in love at first sight. He did not like Mo Feifei at first sight. And during the time that she was unconscious, he took care of her. His heart was calm at that time and he wasn¡¯t attracted to her. But the moment she opened her eyes, with just a look, he was attracted to her. He figured that in this life, he will never forget the first look they shared. Her eyes were so pure and attractive. When she smiled, it was as beautiful as the blossoming of a flower. At that moment, he knew that he had to protect this girl all his life. Originally, Su Ya made him prescribe a medicine that would allow Mo Feifei to lose her memories. It would be best if they fried her brain so she would never remember who he was. Many medicines could result in memory loss... such as sodium chlorate which had arge adverse impact on the nerves of the brain. A mild dose could hurt the brain¡¯s mental system whereas a strong dose could result in death. He did not want to hurt her again and hence, he changed the medicine. He wanted to let her slowly forget everything without hurting her body. As long as she forgot everything, he promised that he would protect her and not let Su Ya hurt her again. He looked through her file records and knew that she possessed an IQ of 205. However, he had not known that even after being unconscious for seven years, she was still as clever as before. Not only did she figure out everything, she even escaped quietly. In the middle of it, he had suspected that she had seen through everything. But he was afraid of his suspicion. He was afraid of her for she knew everything, for she knew he had burned all of her bridges. As such, she should hate him and me him for being fake and a cheat! When he knew she had escaped, he felt dejected. Yet he heaved out a sigh of relief in his heart. ¡°You are hiding so well!¡± Finally, Mo Feifei spoke up. Her tone was filled with mockery because Su Ya and Chang Xiaoyang were suspects of a death case. The police had been searching for and investigating his whereabouts. ¡°Do you want to call the police to arrest me?¡± Chang Xiaoyang looked at her cold face and recalled the past where she used to believe and trust him. At that time, her smile was pure and her eyes as beautiful as it curled like a moon. She was a smart yet innocent girl. It could be that since she was unconscious for seven years, many of her thoughts were simr to those of a high schooler. Most of her psychological awareness remained as to when she was 17 years old. She was as though a delicate flower which required cautious care in a sunny conservatory. Chapter 1183 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (23)

    Chapter 1183: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, at the same time, she was different from high schoolers of the new generation. Even without the care of others, she alone could still survive in freezing cold winter and still blossom beautifully and attractively. ¡°Thank you!¡± He was then arrested and thought he would not be able to escape. However, after the police did a thorough investigation, it was proven that he was not involved in Shi Guang¡¯s parents¡¯ ident, nor Mo Feifei and Yanzi¡¯s ident, and with Shi Guang¡¯s kidnapping. Hence, he was released with no crime under his name. Shi Guang¡¯s parents¡¯ death was indeed not linked to him. However, when Shi Guang was kidnapped, he was present. Moreover, Mo Feifei and Yanzi¡¯s ident... He knew Mo Feifei helped him hide away some of the truth for he would not be able to escape otherwise. He did not know why Mo Feifei helped him as logically speaking, she should have hated him. Mo Feifei snapped, ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. When Yan Zi and I were in danger, I knew you purposely let me escape. When you gave me those medicines, it did not make me lose my memories. Instead, It helped me recover my memories. When my sister was kidnapped, I knew it was you who sent me the information which then allowed me to quickly find her. No matter what you did to me in the past or that you had helped Su Ya, you had no ill intentions for ya. On the contrary, you saved my sister and thus I owe you a favor. After all of those, we both don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡± ¡°You are wrong. That medicine could really make you lose your memories but I reduced the dosage since I did not want to hurt your body. I did not expect that it would have stimted you to recover them instead. Even if you did not show up when your sister was kidnapped, I still would have stopped Su Ya. Yet it was also not because of you.¡± Chang Xiaoyang said all of these as his eyes reddened. He was not a good person. That year, he had already sold himself out and did not feel that he was doing anything wrong. However, whenever he thought about Feifei, he felt some sadness and regret. She was too pure and innocent¡ªtoo innocent that he felt dirty for the first time. Mo Feifei curled her lips. She seemed smiling yet not at the same time. She prepared to close the door. Chang Xiaoyang raised his hand and put it on her hand. He had not used his strength to stop her from closing the door but Mo Feifei stopped her movement... ¨C In the dim house, Shang Mo¡¯s eyes were as deep as the sea. He suppressed the vigorous pumping in his chest as he coldly stared at the disy device which showed Mo Feifei and a man who suddenly appeared at her doorstep. The man had trained his deep gaze towards her. Even his mouth was curled up in a helpless smile¡ªtender and loving. Although Mo Feifei had a cold face, her body was frozen. As she looked into the man¡¯s eyes, there was aplicated feeling. When did the two of them catch his attention? At that time, since it was outside her house, the surveince camera had captured everything. But the thing is, he could not hear a single word of their conversation since the camera was not equipped with a recorder. Their mouths were covered as well for they had stood opposite of each other, thus this had blocked Shang Mo¡¯s view. However, he could tell that both of them knew each other for a long time and did not have a simple rtionship. Shang Mo¡¯s handsome face was cold and pale. His thin lips were scarily bit down; and his hands, which were ced at his side, clenched tightly to a fist. This liar! She said she had no intention of being in a rtionship, but in the next moment, she had gone crazy and did note home for a few days. Now that she was back, she seduced a man in front of her home. Mo Feifei, you are so bad-mannered! Shang Mo could not control the uncontainable boiling blood which was about to explode in his body! He had lived for almost thirty years and had never faced such torture. He also had not been so hesitant. He did not know if he should keep still or rush out! Chapter 1184 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (24)

    Chapter 1184: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei raised her head and looked at Chang Xiaoyang. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± That cold tone and sharp gaze made Chang Xiaoyang loosen his grip. ¡°I have no intention of doing anything. I just wanted to tell you when you were asleep for seven years, you were injected with some medicines. It supposedly would make you lose all your memories and hurt your body too. I do not know what impact it had on your body, so if you have the time, please visit the hospital to do a full body checkup.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s expression slightly softened and her gaze slightly moved to the side. ¡°...¡± ¡°You must take proper care of yourself. Your body constitution is Yang deficient and thus, when it is winter, you must remember to keep yourself warm. Don¡¯t stand at your doorstep too long... Don¡¯t rest only when you feel tired and don¡¯t eat only when you feel hungry. Most importantly, don¡¯t wear more clothes. Only do so when you feel cold. Don¡¯t tire yourself out and take good care of your body, that is more important above everything else. Think more about happy events...¡± As he said all of those, Chang Xiaoyang took two steps back. After they had a certain distance between them, he had a fixed gaze on Mo Feifei. As Mo Feifei locked eyes with him again, he pulled a gentle smile and no longer stayed behind. Under Mo Feifei¡¯s gaze, he turned around and slowly left. Mo Feifei¡¯s hands which were ced on her sides slowly clenched into a fist. Suddenly, she bellowed out, ¡°Chang Xiaoyang!¡± Chang Xiaoyang who was at the front immediately stopped his footsteps. Then, he turned his head and shed her a gentle smile. Mo Feifei stayed silent before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ever...¡± ¡®Don¡¯t ever be in cahoots with Su Ya.¡¯ She did not finish her words but Chang Xiaoyang knew what she wanted to say. He continued to smile at her but there was helplessness in between. ¡°Let me tell you a story. Thirty years ago, a nurse fell in love with her Mr. Perfect. The nurse thought that she had found her true love as such a love story like Cindere¡¯s. However, one day, the man told her that he had mistaken her. The woman he loved was not the nurse but her best friend.¡± After saying so, heughed in mockery. ¡°In the end, the man apologized and gave her ten thousand dors to end their rtionship. Then, he got together with the nurse¡¯s best friend. Not long after they had broken up, the nurse realized that she was pregnant. She wanted to tell this news to the man. But when she was about to, she soon learned that it was the man and her best friend¡¯s wedding day. She said that she would never forget the day she saw the man, whom she loved so much, and her best friend exchanging rings with each other. They even had a blissful hug afterward. She wanted to abort the child but could not bear to do so in the end. After giving birth to the child, she never thought that she¡¯de across the man and her friend; and on one unfortunate day, they eventually did so. The nurse¡¯s child was a boy, and he looked quite simr to the man.¡± Mo Feifei silently listened. ¡°...¡± She knew that the nurse¡¯s child was Chang Xiaoyang. ¡°Her friend took one look at the boy and knew it was the man¡¯s child. She was very angry and probably questioned her husband. At that moment, the nurse realized that her friend never knew that the man was once together with her. Her friend was angry too and wanted to file a divorce against the man. But the man, on the other hand, thought that it was the nurse who had yed tricks and purposely gave birth to the child in the hopes of wrecking his family. The man was furious...¡± Chapter 1185 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (25)

    Chapter 1185: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The man was furious. He treated the nurse as cruel and as cold in contrast to how gentle he was to the nurse¡¯s friend. He moved in for the kill and almost drove the nurse and her child to death. The nurse had no choice but to bring her child out of the city. For her child, she worked until she became ill and required surgery. The surgery required a huge sum of money and since the nurse¡¯s child was barely fifteen years old, how could he raise that sum of money? Moreover, the nurse had no rtives or friends. Even if he wanted to borrow money, he did not know from whom he should borrow. In the end, it was the boy¡¯s ssmate who had lent them arge sum and that allowed his mother to get over the tough situation. If you were the nurse¡¯s son, what would you do?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s face was dark as she said, ¡°I would be very thankful but...¡± Chang Xiaoyang cut her words. ¡°Not only was the nurse¡¯s child grateful to his ssmate, but he was also filled with hatred for that man¡¯s family.¡± Mo Feifei stared straight at his eyes. His eyes were filled with a hazy fog yet clearly showed his intentions. It seemed as though there was an unstoppable resolution. She nodded. ¡°I understand what you meant.¡± Chang Xiaoyang looked at her. With a strict tone, he asked, ¡°If I repaid my debt and carried out my revenge, yet...¡± He wanted to say something but stopped himself again. He gave a quietugh. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of yourself and stay happy. Do you know that when you smile, your eyes sparkle? They sparkle as bright as the stars in the night sky.¡± Pausing for a moment, he took a nce at the door opposite her house. The house was filled with silence. Then, he looked at Mo Feifei. ¡°Do you know the love story about the bird and fish?¡± Mo Feifei nodded her head. ¡°...¡± ¡°There was a fish in the northern ocean resting on the sea surface. On the cliff of the seaside, there lived a bird. It was a colorful, beautiful, and cute bird. When the fish saw the bird, the fish¡¯s heart melted instantly, and it fell in love with the bird. It thought that the bird would be the love of its life. However, the bird was clueless and to it, the fish was just a normal neighbor. It never once thought that it would want a monster who lived in the water as its lover. Yes, the fish was a monster to the bird. Initially, they got along well. The fish had always been a gentleman to the bird. But not longter, the fish could not stand the torture of having a crush and in the end, professed his love to the bird. Naturally, the bird rejected the fish¡¯s love confession and flew away. But humans are not like birds or fishes. If you are the bird and reject the fish, the fish will break your wings.¡± Mo Feifei faintly felt that there was a deeper meaning to his words. But it seemed to be covered in smoke which made one unable to see clearly. ¡°The fish-loving bird was always meant to be a tragedy. You should always have a pure love rtionship...¡± As he finished hisst sentence, Chang Xiaoyang smiled and turned around to leave. Mo Feifei looked at his retreating back view, with her gaze slightly dark. There was a weird thought emerging from her heart... and it dared not to shape out. She heaved a deep breath of air and was prepared to close the door when the door from the opposite house opened. The man opposite her came out. Under the dim light rays, his ck pupils looked as though there were two clumps of fire burning in it. He called out, ¡°Mo Feifei!¡± This was the first time he called out her full name, and he had called her in such a cold tone. Mo Feifei was stunned as she looked at him- ¡°...¡± He was still living here? Hadn¡¯t he moved away? Mo Feifei slightly furrowed her brows. ¡°Mr. Shang, is there a matter?¡± ¡°Who was that man just now?¡± Shang Mo asked out indifferently. Despite the calm smile on his face, the light under his eyes was icy cold and dark. Chapter 1186 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (26)

    Chapter 1186: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei looked at him and instinctively replied back, ¡°What has that got to do with you?¡± Her tone was harsh that she regretted it almost immediately. Now, Shang Mo was not wearing his sses. He looked as though he was a hungry wolf who took off its sheepskin. His eyes reflected a devilish light and it seemed like the minute she would falter, he would eat her up. What has that got to do with me? She actually asked that question! Shang Mo was not furious, and instead, he shed an uncanny smile with a vague message in his eyes. ¡°That day, when you said you wouldn¡¯t seek after me... did you mean to find him?¡± ¡°You think too much!¡± Mo Feifei felt that Shang Mo was very dangerous now. She knew she had to stay away. She wanted to close the door, but as soon as she attempted to close it, Shang Mo had held back by holding onto her wrist in the next second. It was obvious that he was losing patience. Mo Feifei furrowed her brows and wanted to break free. Shang Mo¡¯s long legs strode over and he came to her side. He then pushed her into the house. ¡°You...¡± Mo Feifei could only make a noise before Shang Mo had firmly pinned her to the wall. He used a lot of strength and pinned her body in such a way that she could barely move a centimeter. His chest was extremely tough. In fact, his entire body was filled with lean muscles such that Mo Feifei could barely breathe after he had squeezed her. Mo Feifei looked at him in surprise as images of a drunk Shang Mo on that particr night shed through her mind. It seemed to be the same scene as before where his handsome face showed a devastating scariness. Her body could not help but quiver. She gritted her teeth as she shouted, ¡°Shang Mo!¡± This was a warning telling him to let go immediately. Shang Mo did not move at all, and that scorching, domineering gaze of his was as though it was eye raping her. Mo Feifei could feel goosebumps just from him staring at her. Her brain was ringing. She gulped down her saliva and opened her mouth to talk. Shang Mo¡¯s icy cold and handsome face suddenly leaned down and kissed her right on the lips. He gave her no chance to think and straightaway assaulted her with his tongue. He harshly tangled his own tongue with hers as though he wanted to swallow her up. After Mo Feifei got a hold of what was happening, she immediately struggled. However, Shang Mo had held it in for so long and could not control himself now. He firmly pinned her and roughened his kisses. His hands started to caress her body. Mo Feifei was unable to advance or retreat. She basically could not move at that moment. No matter how much she fought back, it was of no use as Shang Mo continued to kiss her with harsh intensity. Shang Mo kissed Mo Feifei until she fell into a daze and her brain was in a state of confusion. She weakly gripped on Shang Mo¡¯s shoulder... She wanted to pinch and grip him but realized that her limbs were wobbly and weak. This kiss was as long as a decade. Only when Mo Feifei ran out of breath did Shang Mo widen the distance between them. With his low and hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°What do you mean by what has that got to do with me?¡± I am already your man and you are mine. How dare you ask me what has that got to do with me?! His instinct was never wrong. Something was definitely going on between Mo Feifei and that man. The look she had for that man was one of inseparable longing. If that man was to kiss her as he did, she definitely would not push away. Shang Mo was so jealous that he was going to go crazy. He firmly hugged Mo Feifei, so strong that he wished she could meld into his embrace. Mo Feifei had not calmed down from her shock. She huffed out and hazily stared at Shang Mo with half-lidded eyes. Shang Mo looked at the attractive mist in her eyes and it made his throat slightly move. He almost could no longer bear with it and do her just like that night. But he endured it in the end and merely harshly kissed her lips a few times before gritting his teeth. He warned, ¡°Would you believe... that I will do you right now?¡± Chapter 1187 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (27)

    Chapter 1187: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei raised her eyes to slowly face Shang Mo¡¯s gaze. Anger and desire were written all over his deep and dark eyes. He looked the same as that drunken night where his usual gentlemanly and polite self was not in sight. This made him look very charming. His gaze looked murderous as if he would murder anybody who dares stand in his way and without a second thought! At that moment, the noisy sounds in her head suddenly turned quiet. She closed her eyes and recalled the incidents that happened after she met Shang Mo as Mo Feifei. The surprise encounter at the street, the coincidental meeting at the banquet, his startled expression at that time... they were all coincidental. The time where he thought he met a woman who looked like Rong Mo. However, after that, everything changed. All of their consequent encounters seemed to have been nned. Shang Mo probably sent somebody to check on her background. In that case, he probably didn¡¯t know that she was rted to Shi Guang before he saw the news. Even then, he had some sort of suspicion that he was Rong Mo. When he asked her to go to the seafood restaurant for a meal, it seemed as though he was testing her. However, he was disappointed and left in anger after he had seen how she gobbled up the seafood, leading him to believe that she wasn¡¯t Rong Mo. Perhaps it was a decoy tactic that made her let down her guard and she unknowingly went to the hospital. He must have followed her from behind, and from then on, he knew that she was Rong Mo. If that wasn¡¯t the case, on the day that she went to the hospital, he had people to check on her. After that, he would have definitely found out that she saw a doctor not because of the flu but because of allergies. Regardless of the possibilities, she could be sure that he had already found out that she was Rong Mo. He was just misleading her when he mentioned that he couldn¡¯t remember the happenings of that night. For all this time, he had been toying her! Mo Feifei¡¯s face immediately turned angry. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s scarlet red eyes stared at Mo Feifei. ¡°Am I not better than that man? Why do you care about him so much? Who is he? Did you both date before?¡± ¡°The words that I have told you before, have you forgotten them?¡± Mo Feifei tried to break away however Shang Mo¡¯s hand was as strong as iron. No matter how hard she tried, her efforts were futile. ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡± Shang Mo pursed his lips as his face showed an overbearing and domineering expression. Mo Feifei subconsciously curled her fingers as her heart started to beat faster... Indeed, this was the real Shang Mo¡ªextreme and cold. On the surface, he looked like a decent man, however deep down he was a bloodthirsty man. There must be a reason for those rumors regarding him. Mo Feifei couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Shang Mo saw that her body shivered, and he could feel her fear. He squinted his deep eyes and instinctively asked, ¡°You are scared of me?¡± Mo Feifei became nervous under his gaze and she clenched her fist. Out of sheer nerves, she said, ¡°Mr. Shang... that¡¯s enough. I thought that going on a blind date doesn¡¯t mean we have to be together. I have myself clear from the start that we can never be together!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s narrowed eyes suddenly turned very sharp. His eyes seemed as though they were about to see through Mo Feifei like a sharp de. Mo Feifei grew perturbed under his gaze and her two hands sped tightly together. His attitude and actions have shown that her guess was right, he had already known her identity from the start. Since Shang Mo did not want to let her know that he had already known her identity, she shall continue to act ignorant. Sometimes, spilling the truth would do her no good. Looking at the fire burning in her eyes suddenly cooling down, Shang Mo was slightly stunned. He then realized that he had really scared her. She even seemed to have suspected that he already knew she was Rong Mo. Chapter 1188 - Uncontrollably thinking about Mo Feifei (28)

    Chapter 1188: Uncontrobly thinking about Mo Feifei (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His facial expression showed some slight hesitation. And in the end, Shang Mo could only furrow his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it, haven¡¯t you?¡± She was a smart girl and he had already made it so obvious, she should have guessed it. However, Mo Feifei refused to admit it. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± ¡°Mo Feifei.¡± His sharpened gaze softened and his facial expression returned to normal. Even his tone of voice calmed down and he felt a little helpless. ¡°Or you would like it better if I call you Rong Mo.¡± The road of pretense was harder to walk than he thought it would be. She couldn¡¯t ept him at all. Perhaps it would be better to say it out so they don¡¯t have to y the game of hiding and seek anymore. Mo Feifei remained silent with a face void of expression. Suddenly, sheughed out loud. ¡°So you¡¯ve known it already and yet you are still acting in front of me. Is this some form of revenge since I deceived you by using a male identity? If it makes you feel better, I can pretend that I do not know anything.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s eyes remained cold as he looked at her in silence. After a long time, he finally asked a question, albeit softly. ¡°You think I am angry at you and want to take revenge on you? Is that why you¡¯re avoiding all of my confessions?¡± It was as if his heart had been stabbed by how hurtful her words were. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You imed that you really liked and loved me, however, you can¡¯t even remember what you did to me. Do you think I will ept a... Shang Mo, you know yourself, I am not a masochist.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s voice turned colder as time passed by. They have been testing each other in the dark and he had always been contemptuous and guarded against her. Shang Mo¡¯s eyes focused on her eyebrows. His deep eyes were filled with pity and pain. ¡°I used to think you were my dad¡¯s illegitimate child... That night, I drank too much so I thought I was dreaming. I have never looked down on you. The hate from before wasn¡¯t directed to you but after that, I really did love you!¡± His voice softened and turned pleasant. It was his mistake that night so he had to control his temper now. Mo Feifei¡¯s face remained void of emotion. She coldly said, ¡°But you are still trying to manipte me until now. Do you want that ident from that night to happen again? Suit yourself then, I can¡¯t fight against you anyway. A woman¡¯s strength can never overpower that of a man, not even a person like me who was in aa for seven years.¡± Her words sounded very heart-wrenching that Shang Mo immediately let go of her. It was not because he cannot be domineering but because it was of no use to be. His pitch-ck eyes wavered as if he was forbearing something. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted the incident that happened that night to happen again... Just now, I was just angry and jealous. Hence, I¡¯ve crossed the line.¡± He took a step forward and held her soft and small hands. He could feel that Mo Feifei wanted to pull her hand away, and so held it tighter before he ced it on his chest. He looked at her straight in the eyes, and as he continued gazing at her, he looked like he was smiling and at the same time he wasn¡¯t. And yet, one could feel the warmth in his eyes. ¡°I have already fallen in love with you. How can you escape? How can you get together with another man!¡± Mo Feifei froze momentarily. He seemed to have confessed his feelings before however, he was never so straightforward and pitiful. Mo Feifei¡¯s heart wavered. ¡°He used to be my doctor and he took care of me when I was unconscious. He was also the first person I saw when I woke up. I couldn¡¯t remember anything at that moment and I only knew him. He treated me differently, hence I thought he could be my boyfriend. I used to think he was the best person to put my trust in this world...¡± She said it so indifferently, however Shang Mo¡¯s face darkened and his fist clenched into a ball. Chapter 1189 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (29)

    Chapter 1189: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo gripped his fists tightly. ¡®Doctor? Take care of her? How long have they known each other? How close are they? Didn¡¯t she go missing when she was unconscious? An unconscious patient can¡¯t possibly be in a rtionship with a doctor, can they?¡¯ ¡®Hold on...¡¯ ¡®Once thought...¡¯ He kept staring at her while analyzing her words. After he had thought it through, he heaved a sigh of relief. With a gentle voice, he said, ¡°You said you once thought of it. Well, all of that is in the past, and now both of you have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we have nothing to do with each other. Rather, the main issue is that he is more important than you in my heart.¡± He was special because when she first opened her eyes, he was the first person she saw. She gave him all his trust and reliance, and yet, in the end, all she got was a betrayal. She wanted Shang Mo to give up on her, and so she made her statement sound so ambiguous. ¡°With that said, even if you force us to end up together to the point that I have no choice but to agree, can you withstand me thinking of another man given with how proud you are as a person?¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± ¡®Of course, not!¡¯ ¡°Do you love him?¡± asked Shang Mo coldly. ¡®Love? Of course not!¡¯ However, Mo Feifei did not answer. In Shang Mo¡¯s eyes, her silence could only mean that she admitted to it. Shang Mo felt as if she had stabbed him. He furrowed his eyebrows. He spoke so gently and softly and even amodated her, yet she still stubbornly rejected him. This made him go berserk. However, facing the girl before him¡ªwho was looking at him with a gentle gaze coupled with her paleplex¡ªhe cannot help but soften his heart. Looking at him in the eye, her mind was filled with solemn thoughts. Mo Feifei shrugged her shoulders out of tiredness. ¡°You might think that I don¡¯t know better...¡± ¡°I have never thought that way but now that we are already together, why can¡¯t we give each other a chance?¡± asked Shang Mo. Anxiousness filled his voice. ¡°You made my life difficult,¡± replied Mo Feifei. ¡°You also caused a disturbance in my life. I was drunk and did just that to you, nevertheless, I will admit that I was wrong. Furthermore, I am not the type of person to not take responsibility for my actions. All I¡¯m asking from you now is to take responsibility for it too.¡± Mr. Shang kept setting traps in his words and had used almost all of them¡ªhe had threatened, forced, tempted, and set out traps of interest. But, it was a pity that it was of no use. Right now, all he could ask was for her to be responsible. Mo Feifei was speechless. ¡®He is asking a girl to take responsibility?¡¯ ¡®Shame on him!¡¯ ¡°Actually, what do you see in me? You don¡¯t actually know me and feelings will lie. Perhaps, one day, you will realize that I am not the person you imagined me to be, and it will disappoint you. You will then ask yourself why you settled with me and you¡¯d see how blind you actually are. You would then realize that chasing me was not because of love but an impulsive act of yours.¡± After she said her piece, she smiled before heaving a deep and heavy sigh. ¡°But I didn¡¯t make that decision in the heat of a moment...¡± When he realized his true feelings, he came into a flurry. It took him so long to face the fact that he had fallen in love with a man, and it was onlyter when he found out that he was actually a woman! When he finally thought that his bad days were over, he was told that he had only dreamt what he had assumed happened the night before. Moreover, he was told that Rong Mo had gone missing. When he finally tracked down Rong Mo, he wanted to ask her how she could be so heartless and ungrateful for her to leave. He thought she didn¡¯t like him but then soon realized that it was all because he did something overboard to her. When he wanted to woo her properly and salvage the negative image she has of him in her heart, she said that there was a special man in her heart. And it was not him. He wanted to leave but he could not bear to. He wanted toe closer but he cannot do so. If that wasn¡¯t love, why was he so careful around it? Chapter 1190 - Uncontrollably Thinking About Mo Feifei (30)

    Chapter 1190: Uncontrobly Thinking About Mo Feifei (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei looked at his handsome side profile. ¡°What I have told you before was true. I don¡¯t want to date at the moment, neither do I want to find a man and get married. Perhaps many people think that a woman has to find a man or her own happiness for them to be truly happy. However, I disagree because everyone has a different purpose in life. For now, I just want to find myself so it doesn¡¯t matter whether you love me or not.¡± The important thing was she hated a rtionship with guys. Shang Mo couldn¡¯t understand her at the moment and looked at her in confusion. ¡®Find herself for what?¡¯ ¡®Isn¡¯t she living well...¡¯ Mo Feifei seemed to know what was bothering him and she said, ¡°I was unconscious for seven years. After I woke up, I experienced so many things. My younger sister consoled me and said that whatever happened during that ident is not because of my parentage. Either way, Su Ya and her family would never let my parents slip away. But the way I see it, the incident happened because of me. I still me myself for it and now I don¡¯t know what I should do.¡± She was living in confusion! ¡°You are the director of the Shang Group and have businesses with almost all of the rich families in Kyoto. You also have dealings with thedy bosses of big shotspanies. They graduated from famous universities and their family background is outstanding. And me? I was a vegetable for seven years. If you were to marry me, what would they think of you? Do you think we could ignore them as long as there is love? If a couple or married couple love each other but barely understand each other, that would be a very scary kind of love.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Shang Mo turned around and left after saying a baffling word. He then mmed the door harshly. Looking at his retreating figure, Mo Feifei suddenly felt very ufortable as though her heart was squeezed into a ball. She felt very terrible. She wanted to do something else and force herself to stop thinking about anything rted to Shang Mo. She had to stop thinking... ¨C Granny heard from Big Mountain that Mo Feifei was Rong Mo. Of course, it was with Shang Mo¡¯s permission that Big Mountain was able to dare tell Granny Shang. However, he had addressed to not let Granny Shang find Mo Feifei. He also added that if ever she saw Mo Feifei, she would treat her as the girl who her grandson met during the blind date. At that moment, Granny Shang was sitting in the living room and happily asking Big Mountain questions when she saw her grandson return home with an angry face. Granny Shang asked him if something happened, but he only said that he was tired and went upstairs. Big Mountain and Dahai were stunned. In their heart, Shang Mo was invincible and there was nothing he couldn¡¯t settle. But it seemed that today, he couldn¡¯t settle Mo Feifei. Shang Mo took a bath in the water tub and changed into a robe. In his hands was a crystal ss containing translucent golden-colored alcohol. Alcohol? What a harmful stuff. If only he wasn¡¯t drunk that night, he might not have forced Mo Feifei to do it with him. Perhaps his image in Mo Feifei¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t be so bad. Hmph, why did he get drunk? He was well aware that all the enjoyable things in this world were harmful. He ced the wine ss near his lips and hesitated before putting the ss away onto the table in front of him. Mo Feifei, what should he do with her? He thought he was a person who could manage people well but why was it that none of his tricks worked on Mo Feifei. She was too smart. When she rejected him, she consoled him as well and told him that she liked someone else. How then could he bear to force her to do something she didn¡¯t like? That¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it... Chapter 1191 - You Are My One and Only (1)

    Chapter 1191: You Are My One and Only (1)

    That¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Besides, he didn¡¯t dare force her. He was afraid that if he had forced her, it would make her even angrier and there wouldn¡¯t be any more chance for him to win her back. Although she looked very weak and gentle, she was very strong and tough inside. She was also very opinionated. Be it any situation or time, she fully understood her ce and understood what she wanted in life. She maintained a type of calmness and indifference that was even more mature than her actual age. No matter what circumstance she was in, and no matter how difficult people depict life to be, she still could remain calm and face all of it with skill and ease. She had a disciplined and gentle personality yet she was rational and transparent at the same time. At that time, he had thought that she was tooplicated and subtle for an eighteen-year-old. If she was really an illegitimate child of the Shang Family, he should get rid of her soon. Otherwise, she would grow up to be a scary opponent. But when he knew that she wasn¡¯t his dad¡¯s illegitimate child, he heaved a sigh of relief. He even let down his guard towards her, and it slowly morphed into appreciation... Slowly, from a time he wasn¡¯t even aware, his appreciation towards her changed into fondness. He had always thought that she was like him. For if there was appreciation, there would be fondness. However, he never thought that she had no special feelings for him at all. She even wanted to avoid him! The reason he was so careful around her wasn¡¯t that he was afraid she might hide away from him once more, but more like he was afraid he would lose her forever. No matter where she would hide, he knew he would still be able to find her. What he was most afraid of was that this game of hide and seek would make her dislike him more. And eventually, with all these circumstances, she mightpletely give up on him. That was the scariest part of it. ¨C Shang Mo left in a hurry hence he did not notice that there was a ck sport utility vehicle parked next to his car. Shi Guang was sitting in her car and was looking at the entrance ahead. She saw a man walking out and he was dressed in ck. Because he wasn¡¯t wearing sses, his handsome face looked especially charming and enchanting. That was Shang Mo... but Shang Mo usually looked so gentle and mature. How could he look so charming even without his sses? Stunned, Shi Guang thought she was mistaken at first. But upon taking a clearer look, she realized she was right. It was Shang Mo. What was Shang Mo doing there? Shi Guang was taken by surprise. She continued staring at Shang Mo until he got into his car. She blinked her eyes and then turned her head to face Lu Yanchen who was on the driver seat. ¡°The person who drove the car away was Shang Mo, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Lu Yanchen turned and looked at Shang Mo driving his car away and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± ¡°What was he doing here? Was he here to find my big sister?¡± Shi Guang was shocked and confused at the same time. ¡®Didn¡¯t big sister already made Rong Mo disappear? She even asked Lu Yanchen for help. Regarding this, it is impossible for Shang Mo to find out that my big sister is Rong Mo. Then again, how did he know that my big sister is here?¡¯ ¡®Could it be that Shang Mo was here for another matter and had nothing to do with big sister?¡¯ ¡°You can ask your big sisterter.¡± Both of them had finished their one month long honeymoon, and Lu Yanchen still had a load of work to catch up. He had to go on an overseas work trip for two days. Shi Guang did not want to stay at home alone, so she packed her clothes and temporarily moved to Mo Feifei¡¯s ce. ¡°Alright, I will go in now. You don¡¯t need to walk me upstairs since you still have to rush to the airport. Although it could be a little rushed, you still have to be careful when you drive. Fetch me after you are done.¡± Shi Guang kissed Lu Yanchen¡¯s face and opened the car door to get out of the car. When Shi Guang knocked on the door, Mo Feifei thought Shang Mo had returned. She hesitated momentarily before opening the door. She didn¡¯t know for what reason, but her heart didn¡¯t feel so heavy anymore. When she opened the door and saw that it was Shi Guang who was standing at the door, she still felt really happy but then it felt as if something was missing too. Chapter 1192 - You Are My One and Only (2)

    Chapter 1192: You Are My One and Only (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang softly smiled. ¡°Big sister, what happened to you? Why do you look shocked?¡± ¡°There was a small ident. Didn¡¯t you and Lu Yanchen just got back from your honeymoon...¡± Mo Feifei quickly held out her hand and took over Shi Guang¡¯s luggage. ¡°Why did youe to my ce all of a sudden? Have you visited the elders?¡± Shi Guang hugged Mo Feifei¡¯s shoulders and smiled. ¡°We haven¡¯t visited Grandma Bing yet. We¡¯ve actually just arrived at the county town a few days ago. Lu Yanchen is still busy, so we couldn¡¯t visit grandma yet. We will do so once he is done with work. Sister, do you want to go with us to visit them?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy now.¡± Mo Feifei closed the door. ¡°Is it about finding a job?¡± Shi Guang asked in the gentlest voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to a design institute to work? Little aunt said you liked it there so why did you stop working? Do you want to act? Little aunt has always wanted you to act but I think you are more suitable as a designer. Then again, no matter what you do, we will always support you.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes sparkled brightly and she had a facial expression that seemed to say, ¡®My big sister is the coolest, prettiest, best, and the most intelligent person.¡¯ To put it simply, she was a fan! Mo Feifei smiled tenderly and hugged Shi Guang back before cleaning up a spare room for her. At her side, Shi Guang folded the clothes. She recalled that she saw Shang Mo downstairs and cunningly rolled her eyes before looking at Mo Feifei. ¡°Big sister, do you still remember Huo Zhan?¡± Mo Feifei nodded her head. ¡°Of course, I remember him. Didn¡¯t he attend your wedding? We even talked for a while and exchanged our contact numbers so we could meet up when we¡¯re both free. Oh yes, wasn¡¯t he preparing for his marriage as well?¡± ¡°When we were younger, Su Fei and I had a close rtionship with him. We also contacted each other often even before he had a girlfriend. Anyway, he had always been looking for his true love and finally, he found her. It¡¯s his current girlfriend. After that, we contacted each other less often. I heard that his girlfriend did not like him keeping in contact with us. Since Huo Zhan seemed to like her a lot, he obediently listened to her. He did not ask Su Fei and me to eat out together as often as he did in the past. But I don¡¯t know what happened to him recently? He and his girlfriend seemed to quarrel a lot more these days to the point of wanting to break up. I think even Su Fei was involved.¡± ¡°Su Fei? Your ssmate?¡± ¡°Yes, actually in the past, I felt that something was going on between them but Huo Zhan kept talking about finding his true love. Then soon after, he found his current girlfriend. But there were times when he seemed to haveined to Su Fei that he was regretful. Fufufu... Could it be that after going one round, he finally realized that the true love he was trying so hard to find was by his side since the beginning?¡± Shi Guang tortuously said. ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Feifei nonchntly replied. She felt that her younger sister¡¯s words seemed to point at a certain specific meaning. She smiled and said, ¡°You and Lu Yanchen were each other¡¯s first, and maybe that¡¯s why you automatically think that everyone should be like the both of you. When one talks about love, there are a million ways it could possibly ur.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s brows rose up and her jaws gaped. She did not know what to say. Did her big sister really not understand her words or was she pretending to not understand? ¡°Also, don¡¯t mess with others¡¯ love life. Be careful, if not, trouble wille for you.¡± Mo Feifei had always thought that Huo Zhan liked her younger sister. When they were young, he always protected and took care of her. He even said that when they grew older, he would marry her and officially care for her. To date, her younger sister was married. The love in the past was not so important anymore. She only hoped that Huo Zhan¡¯s unstable rtionship would not affect her younger sister¡¯s life. Chapter 1193 - You Are My One And Only (3)

    Chapter 1193: You Are My One And Only (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shi Guang sweated. She definitely would not mess with Huo Zhan¡¯s rtionship. The first time Huo Zhan brought that girl to have a meal with Li Sufei and her, she recalled how the girl had kept an arrogant expression throughout the meal. And whenever she smiled, it was forced and perfunctory. She did not talk with them and instead yed with her phone. It made her and Li Sufei face immense awkwardness. The reason she told Huo Zhan¡¯s story to her big sister was to remind her big sister that she could look back at times and who knows, maybe she would be able to find her happiness and love. Shi Guang pouted her lips. ¡°Big sister, you did it on purpose.¡± ¡°What did I do on purpose?¡± Mo Feifei put the encased pillow on the top of the bed and innocently reversed the question. ¡°You knew what I was talking about?¡± ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Mo Feifei waved her hand in confusion. ¡°Stop pretending. When you opened the door, your eyes were red as though you¡¯ve been crying. Yet there was light in your gaze as though you were looking forward to something. Although you were happy to see me, you were obviously stunned. I am not the person you were thinking about, right?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s naughty gaze held a deep sense of curiosity. ¡°Did I?¡± Mo Feifei slowly raised her head and brought about a sense of incredulity. ¡°You definitely perceived me wrongly. How could my eyes be red yet hopeful? I was just surprised that you came here all of a sudden since you just finished your honeymoon.¡± Shi Guang slightly twisted her head to the side and looked at her with an air of suspicion. ¡°Big sister, you look a little guilty right now.¡± ¡°Guilty? What are you talking about?¡± Mo Feifei acted as though she did not know what to do with her younger sister. ¡°Just now, I saw Shang Mo¡¯s car downstairs. Don¡¯t tell me he wasn¡¯t here to find you.¡± After she was done with her words, she purposely shed an innocent and romantic blink to her big sister. ¡°He was indeed here to find me.¡± Mo Feifei looked away and her gentle voice had a sense of uncertainty. She exined with a deep voice, ¡°But that is not important. Let¡¯s just care about ourselves first. Regarding what others want to do, it is really not in our control.¡± ¡°Big sister, I hope that you will be able to have a blissful life and find a man who would cherish you. I specifically asked Lu Yanchen to investigate Shang Mo, and he seemed different from the rumors. If you like him, we will not object...¡± Mo Feifei cut her words. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s words which were filled withfort and advice could not be spoken out. No matter how good a person was, if one did not like him or her, it would be useless to force them to be together. ¡°If you don¡¯t like him then forget it.¡± Shi Guang looked at Mo Feifei¡¯s clear face. Under the faint lights, which contained a hazy ray of light, it looked as though she was an angel who fell from the sky. Shi Guang really thought that her big sister was pretty and no man could be in tandem with her. Shi Guang stayed for two nights at Mo Feifei¡¯s house before Lu Yanchen came to fetch her. Although Shi Guang was reluctant to leave her big sister, they needed to visit grandma and should leave first. Shi Guang had a cheerful personality and liked to leave the television in the house running regardless if she was watching or not. She would call others asionally, and when she talked with her friends, she always had a joyfulugh. These two days, with Shi Guang¡¯spany, Mo Feifei felt that the house was lively. But when Shi Guang left, the house became silent. So silent that it instantly made her feel lonely. For the first time, Mo Feifei realized that she did not like to stay at home alone. She changed her clothes and was prepared to go shopping outside yet a guess had arrived in her house again. She opened the door and saw the person outside. She froze momentarily and then pulled a smile afterward. ¡°Granny...¡± Chapter 1194 - You Are My One and Only (4)

    Chapter 1194: You Are My One and Only (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Granny Shang did not know Mo Feifei made Rong Mo disappear on purpose. She only knew that Shang Mo had found Rong Mo, the one who had lost all of her memories before, in the form of Mo Feifei. After all, she had already seen Rong Mo lose her memories twice. If Rong Mo were to lose her memories and forget everything again, it would not be surprising. After hearing from her grandson that Mo Feifei had already found out that Shang Mo knew he was Rong Mo, she immediately rushed over. The sentence was rather depressing, but she was confident upon saying that Rong Mo still remembered her. She could not wait for even a minute and immediately told her driver to send her to see Rong Mo. Upon hearing Mo Feifei call her granny and seeing Rong Mo... No, Mo Feifei who now had recovered her identity as a girl, Granny Shang was so ted that tears streaked down her cheeks. She then hugged Mo Feifei. ¡°Child, you are alright. Granny is so happy.¡± Mo Feifei thought that an old person¡¯s hug was very heartwarming, and so the side of her mouth turned into afortable smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry, granny.¡± Granny Shang choked out. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re fine.¡± They both entered the house before she sized her up from head to toe. ¡°Come, let granny see if you are hurt anywhere.¡± ¡°Granny, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m very good.¡± ¡°You became a big girl now, so pretty.¡± She was indeed the granddaughter-inw she looked upon. Her grandson had a boring personality and she did not know how far these two had gone. She hoped they could sessfully have a marriage this year and then give birth to a baby next year. Granny Shang stayed at Mo Feifei for quite a long time. Only when the sky turned dark did she want to leave. She said that her driver was waiting for her outside. It was raining outside and the floor was slippery. Granny almost slipped, in which luckily, Mo Feifei held her upright. However, she was so scared that her face turned as white as a sheet. ¡°Granny, are you alright?¡± Instead, Granny Shangughed. ¡°I should be alright but I think I am not feeling too well.¡± Mo Feifei worriedly said, ¡°How about we visit the hospital and get an X-ray?¡± ¡°What do you mean X-ray! I didn¡¯t slip and I know my body best. I just got a fright and identally got a cramp, that¡¯s all. I should be fine after taking a rest. Don¡¯t worry, I can ask the Chinese physician to give me a massage when I get home.¡± Granny Shang smiled out cheekily and pulled Mo Feifei¡¯s hand. Initially, Mo Feifei only wanted to send Granny Shang downstairs as the driver would naturally send Granny Shang back home, but she got worried and thought that she better send Granny Shang back to the Shang residences. ¨C In Shang Mo¡¯s office, he sat by the window with his extraordinary handsome figure and his handsome side profile alternating between light and dark. In front of him, there was aputer that showed Mo Feifei¡¯s daily life in the past two days. These two days, her younger sister stayed in her house and she was very happy. At this moment, he realized that he was very envious and jealous of Mo Feifei¡¯s younger sister. He had been thinking for the past two days on how to turn the tide. He thought back and forth for a long time and could not find any opportunity to take it at all. She had no love for him and hence, she did not care. However, the more he loved, the more careful he was. The door was pushed open. Shang Mo¡¯s face was so scaringly cold. His quiet and deep eyes stared right through Big Mountain¡¯s face. With a deep and cold voice, he asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± Big Mountain smiled cheekily and replied, ¡°Mr. Shang, Miss Mo is at the Shang residences now. She came back with the Old Madam.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s heart had a surge of happiness and the side of his mouth curled up. As he saw Big Mountain who was smiling foolishly at him, he immediately changed back to his cold face. Chapter 1195 - You Are My One and Only (5)

    Chapter 1195: You Are My One and Only (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After Mo Feifei sent granny back to the Shang residences, she wanted to leave. However, granny held onto her hand until the Chinese physician came. The Chinese physician was a forty-over years old aunt. She then proceeded to give Granny Shang a series of checks. Granny did not fall down, hence there were no bruises or cuts on her body. But once the doctor pressed on her waist, Granny Shang let out a painful yelp. Mo Feifei was so frightened that she could not sit still and kept asking the doctor if granny was hurt anywhere. Granny Shang took the opportunity and cried out in pain. She also pulled a cute act at the same time so that Mo Feifei would not leave her side. Mo Feifei reproachfully remarked, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Knowing that the floor was slippery, I should have held onto you while you were walking.¡± Granny Shang smiled. ¡°Look at how frightened you look. Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s just a sprain and not anything big. Moreover, how can you be med for my slip? I was not careful. I¡¯m old and useless. If not, how could I sprain my back when I just slightly slipped? So, don¡¯t reproach yourself, because if you do granny will feel very guilty.¡± The Chinese physician massaged granny¡¯s waist a few times more. ¡°The bone was indeed not hurt and it¡¯s just a small sprain. She would recover after a few days of rest.¡± Granny Shang immediately said, ¡°Look, granny never lied to you. How could something happen to granny? I¡¯ve yet to see Shang Mo start a family, marry his wife, and bear a child. How can I bear to close my eyes...¡± Mo Feifei put on a stern expression, and she said, ¡°Granny, why are you digressing further!¡± Granny Shangughed happily. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about that. I have to... open my eyes wide and pick a good girl for him, a filial and virtuous girl. Do you think that the wife he would marry would be a filial one? Filial girls all have a kind heart...¡± With that, her knowing gaze fell on Mo Feifei. Mo Feifei understood granny¡¯s message andughed awkwardly. ¡°That is for sure...¡± ¡®...Your future granddaughter-inw would definitely be very filial.¡¯ She did not get to finish her words before the Chinese physician, who was at their side, smiled and said, ¡°One look at Miss Mo and I know she is a filial girl. In the future, she would definitely take good care of you on behalf of Mr. Shang.¡± Granny chuckled. ¡°...¡± But, Mo Feifei was embarrassed. ¡°...¡± She wanted to exin but the Chinese physician continued her words. ¡°Miss Mo, Old Madam is now old which might show how her recovery is slow. These few days, I¡¯ll teach you the steps on how to massage Old Madam every day. This can speed up her recovery.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°It is already winter, so you must make sure she is kept warm. If there is no need, don¡¯t let her stand in the cold.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The physician continued to give her instructions about her diet and proceeded to pack her things. She left without prescribing any medicine. Mo Feifei wanted to send the physician off, but the moment she stood up, granny started calling for her. ¡°Momo, Momo...¡± ¡°Granny, I will not leave. I will stay here with you.¡± Mo Feifei could only let Dahai send the physician off and came back to stay with Granny Shang. ¡°When I wake up, I want to see you too?¡± Granny Shang acted cutely to Mo Feifei. Shang Mo¡¯s gentle yet harsh eyes immediately shed through Mo Feifei¡¯s brain. She shivered and could not breathe momentarily. Unless Shang Mo was not returning home, she would definitely meet Shang Mo. As she saw Mo Feifei¡¯sck of reply, Granny Shang solemnly said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to apany annoying granny anymore?¡± Chapter 1196 - You Are My One and Only (6)

    Chapter 1196: You Are My One and Only (6)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As she saw Mo Feifei¡¯sck of reply, Granny Shang solemnly said, ¡°You don¡¯t want to apany annoying granny anymore?¡± Mo Feifei helped Old Madam to put the nket over her. ¡°Of course not, I will apany you.¡± After hearing those words, Granny Shang smiled and closed her eyes to sleep. Mo Feifei apanied Granny Shang until she had fallen asleep. When she proceeded downstairs, she saw Shang Mo sitting in the living room. The cold and handsome demeanor he exuded was sharp enough to cut through like a knife that it¡¯s almost a clear-cut every single time. He had sharp features and he had pursed his lips. It brought about an imposing and dominating aura. When Shang Mo took the call, he came back immediately. While he was still on the highway, he stepped on the elerator to the fullest. Once he got off the highway, he even drove past a few red lights. When he arrived, he heard from Dahai that she was upstairs apanying granny. With that, he heaved out a sigh of relief. In this life, he figured he was going to pin his hopes on this woman. As he saw hering down from upstairs, the side of Shang Mo¡¯s mouth curved up. The two of them stood in the living room as though the whole world had stopped. Both of them did not say a word and only silently looked at each other. Mo Feifei stumbled into his sparkling eyes. Images of the past passed through her mind as though she was viewing flowers while riding horseback. Shang Mo was smiling at her and he had let her call him big brother. He said that in the future, he would not let anyone bully her. He even said that as long as she was willing, he would make her the most popr male star in the entertainment industry. They had many heartwarming scenes. In actual fact, he was not totally bad to her. In theter part, Shang Mo treated her well. Suddenly, Mo Feifei felt something hit her heart. Soft and sour, an indescribable feeling. She tried to ignore it but she realized fireworks had exploded in her heart. There was a feeling of happiness and pleasure running through her soul that it made her shudder. Mo Feifei was stunned for a moment and when she came back to her senses, she did not look at Shang Mo anymore. She spoke first. ¡°Granny is fine now. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s getting old and her body is not well thus she always has small illnesses and pain here and there. Spend more time to take care of her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back?¡± He strutted forward and offered her a deep look as though he wanted her to be etched in his heart forever. Her heart suddenly started to quicken. Mo Feifei was sure that it was definitely not the feeling of being touched. It was just Shang Mo¡¯s sudden act of moving closer that made her fluster. She coldly responded, ¡°No.¡± Shang Mo smiled. ¡°In that case, you can take care of granny. Granny prefers you to be at her side.¡± Although she disliked talking about love, as long as she returned, it was fine for now. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Your room is clean.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to my room then.¡± Throwing those words behind, Mo Feifei proceeded upstairs. Shang Mo continued to stare at her back view. It was still winter yet he suddenly felt that his body was as soft as though a pack of warm suns had enveloped him. He felt especiallyfortable. He walked around the house and thought for a moment before heading upstairs. He knocked on Mo Feifei¡¯s room door. Mo Feifei had juste out from the bath and wore thin and flimsy nightwear. Her hair was still dripping with water. The water flowed through her exquisite facial lines and then to her slim neck, and to her sexy corbone. It then dropped to her beautiful curves so slowly that it could make one go out of control. He tried to stay calm and stared at her with seriousness. ¡°Did you just take a bath?¡± Chapter 1197 - You Are My One and Only (7)

    Chapter 1197: You Are My One and Only (7)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, is there a matter?¡± Mo Feifei asked softly. Maybe it was because she had just taken a bath, her face was tender white and pinkish, her eyes shockingly bright. Shang Mo felt something move within his body. He pursed his lips. ¡°Do you have time to spare?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Can you cook a bowl of noodles for me?¡± Bewildered, Mo Feifei asked, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten your dinner?¡± Shang Mo nodded gently. Mo Feifei thought for a moment before nodding her head in agreement. ¡°Okay, wait for a while. I will go down after I blow my hair dry.¡± ¡°Where is the hairdryer?¡± Shang Mo asked as his eyes darted left and right. ¡°I¡¯ll blow your hair dry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Mo Feifei wanted to reject but Shang Mo had already found the hairdryer. He pulled her elbow and he set her down in front of the mirror. The buzzing sound from the hairdryer rang continuously. Mo Feifei¡¯s body went a little stiff. After she cleared things up with Shang Mo, she had not worn her wig and her real hair had already grown to below her ears. At the Shang residences, there were only male clothes. Mo Feifei wore male nightwear and it made her look like a man with long hair. When she looked in the mirror, all she saw was a tall and handsome man gently touching a young man¡¯s soft long hair. He was blow-drying the hair as if he was fiddling with the world¡¯s most beautiful and precious object. Mo Feifei was stunned and shocked at herself that she actually thought it was a heartwarming scene. In the past, Shang Mo mentioned he would help her blow her hair dry. It was the time where he brought her to the hot spring. But she only felt bewildered upon hearing his word in the past, it was far different now. Shang Mo¡¯s deep eyes scanned Mo Feifei¡¯s dazed face. His eyes were filled with charming colors. His eyes traveled down and his gaze fell on her corbone. He could vaguely see her faintly discernible cleavage that she hid in her clothes. He really wanted to know what it feels like. That time, he was too drunk and could not remember how it felt. He could only barely remember how great it was. Shang Mo closed his eyes to stop his imagination from running wild. He then diverted his focus by helping Mo Feifei blow-dry her hair. He looked very calm and had no reaction. Hence, that made Mo Feifeie back to her senses. But little did she know, Shang Mo had already done her over and over again in his heart. After a moment, Shang Mo set the hairdryer aside, and then his deep voice rang out. ¡°Your hair is done.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang said with an indifferent tone. She was ustomed to not saying a word thank you to Shang Mo. Moreover, he only blew her hair dry when she agreed to cook noodles for him. Mo Feifei was cooking the noodles in the kitchen while Shang Mo stood at the side, looking at her. His gaze was on her soft lips and thought that they were probably even more delicious than the noodles. As he thought about it, he raised up his fingers and brushed it against his lips. He had done it so sexually and seductively... When Mo Feifei finished putting in the seasoning, Shang Mo said, ¡°I want to eat vinegar1?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes widened and immediately raised her head in shock to look at Shang Mo who stood behind her. But Shang Mo seemed to have not noticed her shocked expression and smiled. ¡°I like to eat vinegar so you can add more vinegar to the noodles.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Mo Feifei realized she had a wrong thought and that made her body uneasy. She took over the bottle of vinegar and poured a little bit into the noodles. ¡°Do you like to eat vinegar?¡± Shang Mo asked. He pulled a smile with an underlying deeper meaning. ¡°I don¡¯t eat vinegar.¡± With that, Mo Feifei turned off the stove and scooped a bowl of hot noodles. When Shang Mo saw it, he asked, ¡°Are you not eating?¡± Chapter 1198 - You Are My One and Only (8)

    Chapter 1198: You Are My One and Only (8)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, I have already eaten with granny and we ate a lot. I¡¯m not hungry, so please eat.¡± Mo Feifei took the bowl and walked to the dining area. Shang Mo followed out and elegantly sat down. Mo Feifei took off the apron and looked at Shang Mo. ¡°Once you are done eating, just leave the bowl there. Tomorrow, someone will wash it. I¡¯m tired so I¡¯ll go to sleep first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± Shang Mo replied back and then smiled. When he ate his noodles, he was back facing Mo Feifei. Then, he burst into a wide smile. In his head, this whole ordeal wasn¡¯t all that bad too. ¨C The next day, Mo Feifei woke up a littlete. When she proceeded downstairs, everyone was eating their breakfast. As Granny Shang saw here down the stairs, she hurriedly told the maid to prepare a pair of chopsticks for Mo Feifei. She looked towards her grandson whose face was red and looked energetic. She then nced towards Mo Feifei who looked tired. Even the eye bags under her eyes seemed worse. If one looked at her obviously fatigued face, one would know that she did not sleep well. She saw her grandson ncing over to Mo Feifei from time to time. She then worriedly asked, ¡°Feifei, how are you? Are you sick? You don¡¯t look too well.¡± Mo Feifei shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I thought of a design yesterday which was not bad. So, I drew for a while and didn¡¯t realize that it was alreadyte.¡± In actual fact, it was Shang Mo¡¯s attitude that made her unable to sleep well. She always felt that their pretentious behavior was weird. Granny Shang shockingly asked, ¡°You are still doing design? Didn¡¯t you switch to acting?¡± Shang Mo, who was sitting at the side, said, ¡°Granny, she is an outstanding designer. I¡¯m preparing to invite her to work at the Shang Corporation.¡± Granny was more than willing to agree to this suggestion, and she immediately pped. ¡°This is a good idea. This is great! Feifei, you are so outstanding. You can¡¯t let others take advantage of you. If you want to work, you must work in our ownpany.¡± Mo Feifei forced augh out. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m not too sure about this... Besides, I¡¯m just a neer, not any outstanding designer.¡± ¡°Our Feifei is so talented. You are definitely very outstanding!¡± Granny Shang reprimanded her. Her face then morphed into a strict one. Moving on, she smiled again. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think too much about it. Since it¡¯s our ownpany, you can go take a look first. If you don¡¯t like it then you can stop. Also, once you enter thepany, don¡¯t tire yourself out. Look at your eye bags!¡± Granny Shang pitifully said, ¡°After you go to work, don¡¯t work toote. If there is anything you can¡¯t do then say it out and find A-Mo. If that brat doesn¡¯t help you, then you cane and find granny...¡± Granny rumbled on and on as though she was instructing her own granddaughter. Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± She did not even agree to anything yet, and she immediately had to work at Shang Corporation? Why did granny start instructing about work? Doesn¡¯t that mean that she had to show up at work? Mo Feifei wanted to tell granny that it wasn¡¯t necessary for her to go to Shang Corporation to work. But granny had already shifted her focus to Shang Mo. To her grandson, he reprimanded, ¡°You can¡¯t be too heartless. She is one of us so if she didn¡¯t do her job well then so be it. Don¡¯t put on any harsh face and scare her away! Do you understand?¡± Shang Mo looked at Mo Feifei with a deep gaze before he softly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± At that moment, granny turned her head and looked at Mo Feifei again. Different from the strict expression she gave her grandson, Granny Shang had apassionate smile and looked especially kind. Chapter 1199 - You Are My One and Only (9)

    Chapter 1199: You Are My One and Only (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She tightened her grip on Mo Feifei¡¯s hands before saying pitifully, ¡°Feifei, look how thin you have be. When you go to work, you must take good care of yourself. You don¡¯t need to care about Shang Mo even if he is the boss. If he ever dares to bully you, tell Granny and I will help you punish him.¡± With that said, she gave Shang Mo a cold re. It was as if Shang Mo had bullied Mo Feifei before. Shang Mo was a little speechless. So, he pulled a helpless expression in response to Granny¡¯s words. ¡°...¡± He looked unexpectedly cute that Mo Feifei¡¯s lip curled into a helpless smile. It suddenly came to her that perhaps working in the Shang Group was not as bad as she thought it would be. Besides, the Shang Group had over ten branches, each involved in different areas and were dispersed all over the country. Shang Mo couldn¡¯t possibly guard her department every day. Even if she worked there, the chances of them meeting would probably less than what her ten fingers could count. After the meal, Mo Feifei took the initiative to knock on Shang Mo¡¯s study room door. After she got his permission to enter, she threw Shang Mo, who was sitting behind his desk, a question. ¡°Do you have time? Can we talk?¡± Since it was Mo Feifei who initiated the talk, even if he didn¡¯t have time, he would still spare some time for her. Shang Mo obviously agreed and immediately stood up to pour two cups of tea for them. He ced one in front of Mo Feifei. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± asked Shang Mo in a gentle voice. ¡°I agree to work at the Shang Group but I have a small request.¡± After mulling over quite a time, she finally came to a decision. Since she could never draw a line between her and Shang Mo, she might as well leave it that way. ¡°What is it?¡± His pitch-ck eyes did not have a single ray of light in them. Even Shang Mo¡¯s lips subconsciously curled up. As long as she was willing to work at the Shang Group, he would agree to all her conditions. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any special treatment nor do I want to be a head designer the moment I enter thepany. Because both of us know that I don¡¯t have much experience and I am still ayman in designing. There are many things that I still have to learn so I want to start from being a normal designer. If thepany wishes to use my designs, just write my name on it,¡± said Mo Feifei. Shang Mo nodded. ¡°Sure! No problem.¡± ¡°In that case, you can carry on with your work.¡± Since she already said her piece, Mo Feifei prepared to leave. Yet, the originally happy Shang Mo suddenly had his emotions dampened. ¡°You came just to tell me this?¡± A hint of unfairness could be heard in his tone of voice. Mo Feifei nodded. She wanted tough at him. What else did he expect? He thought she would say something else? She rose since she wanted to leave but Shang Mo immediately went forward and grabbed her hand. He heaved two breaths out before gently saying, ¡°Feifei, don¡¯t you think we both have a lot of affinities?¡± Mo Feifei looked at him in silence. ¡°...¡± ¡°Look, when you were left on the streets, you met Granny by coincidence. You then came to my family. God has given us a special kind of affinity,¡± Shang Mo said. It was obvious he refused to give up. Mo Feifei gave him a faint smile. ¡°But when I met you after I joined the Shang Family, that was not how I initially thought of. I thought that you were really scary. I even wondered why Granny has such a scary grandson?¡± ¡°Me... scary?¡± Shang Mo was stumped by her unfamiliar adjective. He felt as though something was stuck in his throat causing the words he wanted to say to stay put. ¡®How can she think that I am scary? I didn¡¯t do anything to her... at least not in terms of actual harm. I, at most, red at her a few times and gave a few sarcastic scoffs.¡¯ Chapter 1200 - You Are My One and Only (10)

    Chapter 1200: You Are My One and Only (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If I had known that you were a girl, I wouldn¡¯t have acted that way. It is not because I favor you over being a man, but because my dad did have an illegitimate child. They hid the child very well. I don¡¯t know how old the kid is, all I know is the kid¡¯s a boy. That kid¡¯s mother used to be my mother¡¯s best friend, and she betrayed my mother by giving birth to the kid. Because of this, my mother has always been so unhappy. That¡¯s why I hate that child.¡± Mo Feifei was stumped. ¡®Why did his words sound so familiar?¡¯ ¡®Yet so different.¡¯ ¡®Oh right. The version that Chang Xiaoyang said the other day seems different, but why does it sound so simr to this?¡¯ Just as she was going to ask, Shang Mo already changed the topic. ¡°Liking someone is such a strange thing. Even if you be a man, even if you push me away all the time, I will still fall in love with you every single time. I like your faint smile, I like the way you speak, I like your calm and wise moments. Because I like you, I think you are the best woman in the world...¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s heart trembled as she looked at him with an astonished look. ¡°...¡± Why did he suddenly start saying pick-up lines? He even said it so smoothly, so mushy, and so heart-warming. She felt that her heart was almost going to pop out of her chest. The current Shang Mo and the Shang Mo she knew before were both totally different people. After all, Shang Mo was a steady and mature man. Everyone stuck up to him and he gave everyone a cold face. Her eyebrows were furrowed tightly. Shang Mo¡¯s eyes never once left her as his eyes took in Mo Feifei¡¯s sudden realization and how she had slightly furrowed her eyebrows. He deepened his voice and said, ¡°I hate it when you furrow your eyebrows. It makes it seem like you dislike me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you. It is just that it was my first time facing such a situation so I don¡¯t know how to respond,¡± replied Mo Feifei. Shang Mo¡¯s eyes brightened and his lips trembled. He stared at the calm girl before him for a while before asking indifferently, ¡°No one has confessed to you before?¡± His speaking tone suddenly lost their usual calm rhythm. It turned from shock and then morphed into an ted tone. Mo Feifei shook her head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± This sentence was said so softly that Mo Feifei couldn¡¯t even hear it clearly. She subconsciously asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Shang Mo shook his head. In a serious tone of voice, he said, ¡°I was thinking about where I had left the documents for the design department. You should take a look at it, too.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°The highestyer of the bookshelf,¡± Shang Mo said. He had his eyes fixed on a blue document at the top of the shelf. Mo Feifei stood up and walked towards it. The shelf was very high, and although Mo Feifei was pretty tall herself, she still couldn¡¯t reach it. She tiptoed and straightened out her arm... However, she still couldn¡¯t reach it. She tiptoed again. This time, her nails almost touched the document. Suddenly, a tall figure walked to her back. The huge figure blocked the light rays causing Mo Feifei to subconsciously turn around. She saw Shang Mo and wondered just when he had stepped behind her. ¡°Here.¡± Both of them stood really close to each other. If Mo Feifei would raise her head slightly, she would be able to touch the man¡¯s face. She could smell his masculine scent from behind her. It was so strong of a smell that it could engulf her entire body. His attractive smell filled her nose and the pheromones that he exuded caused her knees to weaken... Chapter 1201 - You Are My One and Only (11)

    Chapter 1201: You Are My One and Only (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as when Mo Feifei was at a loss and didn¡¯t know how to solve the awkward and flirty situation, Shang Mo, who was behind her, immediately backed away and widened the distance between them. Mo Feifei took over the document afterward. ¡°You must look at it carefully.¡± After Mo Feifei gave her thanks, she left and returned to her bedroom. When she opened the document, although her eyes were looking at the words in the document, her mind was thinking about Shang Mo¡¯s handsome face. ¡®What¡¯s going on with me?¡¯ Mo Feifei was caught in betweenughter and tears. The corners of her lips curled upwards, too. She felt weird when a bittersweet feeling slowly crept into her heart. As it was her first job, Mo Feifei was still very mindful of it. She rummaged through her wardrobe and realized she didn¡¯t have suitable working attire. Hence, she thought of asking Shi Guang to apany her to go shopping. However, Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang were still at their Grandma¡¯s house. Luckily, Su Qianxun was free. The woman said that since she was going to apany her to shop for clothes, she would do her best to transform Mo Feifei into the most beautifuldy in the whole design department. She would make her the best designer among all the prettydies. Mo Feifei had reached first, so she decided to wait for Su Qianxun at a cafeteria since it was raining cats and dogs outside. She then ordered some exquisite desserts to her table. Mo Feifei ate the desserts with grace as she scrolled through her phone to pass time. Her little aunt appeared on the headlines on Weibo again. Yunmeng and Su Qianxun coborated in a movie. Su Qianxun was the female lead and Yunmeng was just a minor character in the movie. She was otherwise known as the girl who served under Su Qianxun¡¯s character. She purposely disclosed on Weibo that Su Qianxun was acting like a big shot and made use of her seniority to bully and suppress the newbies. Thements section was between the two extremes with each having half of the majority. When Su Qianxun arrived, she saw Mo Feifei staring hard at her phone. She used her index finger to lower her sunsses slightly to the tip of her nose. She looked at Mo Feifei¡¯s hand and waited for her to finish reading the contents on her phone before sitting on the chair opposite Mo Feifei. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you would read such gossip news.¡± Mo Feifei kept her phone and chuckled. ¡°I was just randomly looking around. You are so popr that scandals never stoping up. I could still remember how you had lesser people throwing shade on you. But why do I feel that the number of your haters is growing?¡± ¡°It was all because of you.¡± ¡°Me?¡± ¡°It was a scandal involving us both before. A gentle girl like you dressed as a man. Tell me, why do you have so many female fans?¡± ¡°It is my fault, please ept my apologies.¡± ¡°Apologies epted, let¡¯s go and buy some clothes.¡± The two of them had a fun time chatting before standing up and left. As for working attires, Su Qianxun was an ambassador for an international brand. She felt that it was not bad of an idea to shop from that particr brand, thus she directly brought Mo Feifei to the shop. Mo Feifei took a look at the price of the clothes. ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s charming eyes had a hint of confusion. ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember it wrongly, Lu Yanchen gave Shi Guang a ck card and then she gave it to you.¡± ¡°She did give it to me but I made my words clear that I will return the card to her once I¡¯ve found a job. I will return the money I used, too.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already find a job?¡± Su Qianxun sheepishly said. ¡°Alright, I shall not tease you anymore. Don¡¯t forget that I am the brand ambassador of this shop, I can take away a few sets of clothes without paying. I can wear it and post it on Weiboter and the advertisement fee would be much more expensive than these sets of clothes.¡± The two of them entered the gship store and the shop assistant immediately came to attend to them. Su Qianxun looked around and picked a piece of clothing for Mo Feifei. ¡°Oh right, I still haven¡¯t asked you whichpany you are working for?¡± Chapter 1202 - You Are My One and Only (12)

    Chapter 1202: You Are My One and Only (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei took a look at the clothing and felt that it was very suitable to dress for work. ¡°Shang Group.¡± Su Qianxun was shocked. ¡°Is Shang Group owned by the Shang Family you previously lived in? What¡¯s going on?¡± Previously, Feifei wanted Rong Mo to disappear because of Shang Mo. She also didn¡¯t want to return to the Shang Family. But now, why did she suddenly decide to work at the Shang Group? Isn¡¯t that showing herself tantly to Shang Mo? Mo Feifei helplessly said, ¡°He found out about it. Yesterday, Granny Shang came to visit me and I still feel bad towards her. I mean she has helped me a lot before after all. Unfortunately, on her way back home yesterday, Granny Shang identally sprained her back. I will be staying with the Shang Family for the time being since the doctor said Granny needed acupuncture.¡± Su Qianxun gave a faint hum, her tone clearly hinting at something coquettish. Her lips curled up slightly as she gave a teasing smile. She then mischievously said, ¡°I heard that the President of the Shang Group has made great achievements despite his young age. It was said that he is the youngest president to appear on the World¡¯s Finance news.¡± Mo Feifei could hear the ridicule and tease in her words. She kept her cool as though she did not hear anything and without a change in her expression. She took the clothes and walked into the changing room. Su Qianxun gave a ¡®tch¡¯. Her little niece always had a cool face which didn¡¯t look cute at all. Little Shi Guang was fun to be with since she was cute and weird. Whenever she spent time with her, they would have endless funny jokes to chat about. Ririe¡¯s VIP rooms are all separated by curtains. And all had a small independent space. Mo Feifei went in to change her clothes while Su Qianxun continued to help Mo Feifei pick her clothes. Just like that, she picked one set, two sets, three sets... Suddenly, a familiar female voice could be heard from the neighboring VIP dressing room. She seemed to be talking to the person beside her. Upon hearing that voice, Su Qianxun¡¯s footsteps came to a stop. Then her clear and pure pupils darkened. Suddenly, she lost her mood to pick clothes, so she sat on a mini sofa at the side while she waited for Mo Feifei. Mo Feifei came out from the dressing room and saw the once ted Su Qianxun now turned cold. At the same time, she heard the chatting details from her neighboring VIP dressing room. ¡°Yunmeng, didn¡¯t you say that your older sister maintained good rtions with the people from the Lu Family?¡± The voice sounded very unfamiliar to Mo Feifei. It could be said that she had never heard of her voice before. However, she knew of Yunmeng as she saw her name on Weibo a while ago. Wasn¡¯t she the one who was on bad terms with Su Qianxun? What a small world for them to meet here! ¡°Of course, my older sister is very good friends with the oldest master of the Lu Family. Their rtionship is not just ordinary good since he will marry my sister in the future. Su Qianxun is so shameless to have actually dare seduce my future brother-inw,¡± said Yunmeng. ¡°We don¡¯t even know how many people Su Qianxun had slept with. How could the oldest son of the Lu Family be interested in her? But your big sister is different. She is graceful and noble. If I am the master of the Lu Family, I will definitely choose your big sis and not Su Qianxun,¡± the other woman scorned. ¡°Wait until my big sis gets that rascal in her hands and marry into the Lu Family. We shall see how long Su Qianxun¡¯s cockiness canst.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said it. But the son of the head of the Lu Family, rumor says the kid¡¯s mother remains anonymous and mysterious until now?¡± ¡°How mysterious can she be? My big sis said that the kid¡¯s mother is a junk and a b*tch!¡± Su Qianxun furrowed her eyebrows slightly. ¡®Yunmeng¡¯s big sister is Li Mengyao? Isn¡¯t Xiaobai Li Mengyao¡¯s son? Yunmeng¡¯s words seem to suggest that Xiao Bai isn¡¯t Li Mengyao¡¯s son?¡¯ Chapter 1203 - You Are My One And Only (13)

    Chapter 1203: You Are My One And Only (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun furrowed her eyebrows slightly. If Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t Li Menghao¡¯s son, whose son did Xiao Bai belong to? Could Xiao Bai really be her son? Or did Li Menghao tell this to Yunmeng because she didn¡¯t want anybody to know her past and was afraid that she couldn¡¯t marry into the Lu Family because of this? After all, she shared the same sentiments. She too didn¡¯t want to tell anyone what had happened in the magic cave. She looked up and saw Mo Feifei standing in front of her. ¡°Not bad, you look good in it. Change into something else.¡± Mo Feifei didn¡¯t change into another set of clothes immediately. Instead, she sat beside Su Qianxun. ¡°They are talking about Lu Yanchen¡¯s big brother?¡± ¡°Yup, they said her big sister would marry Lu Yanchen¡¯s big brother and that they have a great rtionship. After they marry each other, they will be very loving.¡± Su Qianxunughed and said it however endless sarcasm and ridicule could be heard from her voice. Mo Feifei furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°...¡± ¡®That kid wasn¡¯t little auntie¡¯s. Isn¡¯t Big Brother Lu interested in Little Auntie? Aren¡¯t they the ones getting married? Why did Li Mengyao suddenlye into the picture?¡¯ No wonder Little Auntie asked her that day why she was handed over to Lu Yanzhi. ¡®I don¡¯t even know if they really are unsuitable for each other or if there¡¯s a misunderstanding between them.¡¯ ¡®Although Little Auntie is smiling, in her heart she really feels bitter about it. Then again, a bitter feeling means that she had feelings for him.¡¯ Wasn¡¯t this a re-enactment of nguishing youths and unhappy maidens¡¯ often written in many stories? The pain of all those who loved, of all those who loved deeply, of all those loved painfully, and yet they could never be satisfied in their heart. She suddenly remembered her little sister Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen. The beauty of their sweet and deep love seemed to be another kind of love story. Her little sister¡¯s love story was like that of summer, while her aunt¡¯s love story was like that of winter. Both were love, yet were so different. ¡®Is love soplicated? How does love really feel like?¡¯ Mo Feifei was unsure as well but she suddenly had an impulse to experience it. Just then, that woman¡¯s scream could be heard from the neighboring dressing room. ¡°Gosh, so pretty! Yunmeng, you look so pretty in this outfit. You aren¡¯t so far apart from Su Qianxun.¡± ¡°Can you not alwayspare me with her?¡± Yunmeng¡¯s voice had a hint of displeasure. Just then, the salesperson walked in and smiled while praising Yunmeng. She said that Yunmeng looked really pretty in the dress. She said it was as if Yunmeng was a goddess who had descended from the Heavens. The woman beside Yunmeng scoffed. ¡°I think your boss really doesn¡¯t know how to pick your brand ambassadors. Your brand is so youthful and fashionable, and yet I don¡¯t even know what to say about your current brand ambassador.¡± The salesperson understood the meaning behind her words andughed awkwardly at the side. The woman even continued praising, clearly meaning that out of all the celebrities, Yunmeng looked the best when she wore this brand¡¯s clothes. Yunmeng seemed to agree and striked a few poses in front of the mirror. One moment ago, she was smiling sweetly at the mirror. The next moment, she was pouting cutely. After changing a few poses, she finally said to the salesperson, ¡°I will take it.¡± With that said, she paid for it and left without changing out of the outfit. The tapping of her high heels slowly softened as she walked further away. Su Qianxun mockinglyughed before calling the salesperson over. ¡°Could you pass me a set of the outfit the person in the neighboring dressing room wore just now?¡± When the salesperson went out, Mo Feifei asked her, ¡°What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°You should know what I am trying to do. As she had said earlier, who is she? I will not waste my time on such a person. It would be an insult to my status for me to haggle with her, but...¡± Chapter 1204 - You Are My One And Only (14)

    Chapter 1204: You Are My One And Only (14)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun had a mercurial turn of the conversation. ¡°She crossed the line. If I don¡¯t give her a piece of my mind, this will make me seem useless!¡± At this moment, the salesperson brought the outfit over. It was the same dress that Yunmeng wore a moment ago. Su Qianxun took the dress and gave it to Mo Feifei. ¡°Give it a try.¡± Mo Feifei did not say anything and changed into the dress. She had a petite figure and wearing it, it highlighted all of her good points. Since she had fair skin, the dress not only made her look pretty, it also showed off her ssy look. When the salesperson came in and saw Mo Feifei, her eyes widened and immediately smiled. She said, ¡°Thisdy looks very beautiful in this dress. This dress is not a limited edition one so there are people who have purchased it before, but nobody wore it better than thisdy.¡± The salesperson undoubtedly meant that Mo Feifei looked prettier in the dress than Yunmeng. Su Qianxun took a nce at the salesperson. ¡®Not bad. She¡¯s good with her words. She will have a bright future ahead of her.¡¯ Su Qianxun then looked towards Mo Feifei and smiled. ¡°Feifei, you should be a model,¡± said Su Qianxun. She was a natural. It was a pity because she knew that Mo Feifei was not interested in being a model. Su Qianxun took her phone and gave her sunsses to Mo Feifei for her to wear. She then took a few photos of Mo Feifei and posted it on Weibo without any edits. Attached to it was: Congrattions to my niece for bing a sessful designer. It looked like a normal Weibo post in which Su Qianxun just casually congratted her niece. However, the post was seen by millions of people and it was all because of Mo Feifei¡¯s beauty. Some even said that Su Qianxun¡¯s niece looked like Rong Mo. In the end, someone even said that Rong Mo could be Su Qianxun¡¯s rtive... Netizens always have endless imaginations. When evening came, Weibo exposed a video of Zhang Yunmeng going on a date with a famous male celebrity. What was surprising was that the male celebrity had disclosed to the public that he has a girlfriend. Instantly, under Yunmeng¡¯s Weibo, many fans scolded her for being a third party. She was even wearing the same dress as Mo Feifei. Both of them did not have their photos edited. While Su Qianxun¡¯s niece looked so pretty and ssy in the photo, one could clearly see that the dress Yunmeng had on looked very ordinary and had no highlights even if it was the same dress. Her haters went topare Mo Feifei¡¯s photo with Yunmeng¡¯s photo. They even photoshopped them together. They imed that Mo Feifei looked like a noble phoenix in the dress while Yunmeng looked like a finicky wild chicken. Manyizens were very brute with their words. When Yunmeng opened her Weibo and realized that she was under fire, she was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone and throw a fit. Then again, there was nothing she could do about it. She felt that it was all Su Qianxun¡¯s fault. So upon reaching home, she directly told Li Mengyao, ¡°Sis, you said that Lu Yanzhi liked you very much and that he would marry you in the future. But why is it that I¡¯ve heard from people that Lu Yanzhi and Su Qianxun are getting married?¡± Her big sister would definitely refuse to help her if she wanted her to directly deal with Su Qianxun, thus she had no choice but to use agitation on her. Because she firmly believed that the moment her big sister heard that Su Qianxun was going to marry Lu Yanzhi, she would make a move! As expected, Li Meiyao¡¯s face ckened. ¡°Marriage? You said Lu Yanzhi and Su Qianxun are getting married? How could this be?¡± ¡°I heard it from someone else so I don¡¯t know the exact details, but big sister you must work harder. If you don¡¯t find a way to keep brother-inw at your side, he would be snatched by someone else.¡± Li Mengyao controlled her anger and clenched her fists tightly. Didn¡¯t she want to work harder too? But Lu Yanzhi stayed with the army troops all day that she couldn¡¯t even get close to him. What more can she do? Chapter 1205 - You Are My One And Only (15)

    Chapter 1205: You Are My One And Only (15)

    Mo Feifei did not want to receive any special treatment in thepany and hence, she followed through with the normal procedures. Other than the human resource manager, nobody knew she had entered thepany through the back door. The human resource manager was clueless about her actual identity and only knew that she had rtions with the Shang family. As for what kind of rtionship she had with the Shang family or Shang Mo, the human resource manager did not know. On the first day of work, Mo Feifei woke up very early. After she ate her breakfast, she proceeded straight to thepany as she had already done the paperwork the day before. Her working ce was situated at level 17 where the design department had the whole level for itself. The head of the design department was Da Wei, a handsome, charismatic, talented, humorous, and pretty uncle. He was a designer who had his own representative work. He was a talented man but a weirdo as well for he had some quirks of his own. He did not know Mo Feifei¡¯s identity but the human resource department had given him a heads-up which was to take better care of her. Hearing those words, the design department head, also known as Pretty Uncle, was not happy. He thought she was a top executive who forcefully entered thepany to gain some life experience. Not only did he not think about taking good care of Mo Feifei, but he also made things difficult for Mo Feifei on her first day of work. He had ordered her to settle old file records. The old file records, which were stacked high on the table, would require her to work overtime if she wanted to finish them within three days. The female co-workers in the design department all had an unbothered look and were arrogant. There was even a hint of gloat. On the other hand, the male co-workers in the design department seemed to want to help her. They had the will butcked strength as they were too afraid of Pretty Uncle. On her first day of work, Mo Feifei threw herself into the hectic work ahead. When she was about to go disoriented, her colleague¡¯s voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Mr. Shang is here.¡± Mr. Shang? Shang Mo? Mo Feifei froze momentarily and raised her head to look at the entrance. A tall man, wearing a ck suit, surrounded by a few executives and his assistants, walked into the design department meeting room with elegant footsteps. That tall man was Shang Mo. Why did hee down? On her first day of work, she could already see Shang Mo. Hispany was so big and the chances of meeting him were slim, yet he appeared at the department she was in. Was this a good idea? The two female colleagues at her side showed a love-smitten expression. ¡°So handsome! Our big boss is so handsome!¡± ¡°Oh, my god. Why did Mr. Shange here?¡± ¡°It seems like they are going to decide on the design of a project today. The board of directors will send someone here to participate. But nobody would have thought that it was Mr. Shang.¡± Mo Feifei smiled and continued to do her work. At that moment, a person walked out of the meeting room and shouted at all the designers, including Mo Feifei. He had said for all to gather at the conference room since the small meeting room in the design department could not hold so many people inside. Shang Mo sat at the head seat. His handsome face was sharp enough to cut through like a knife. Even his gaze was cold and razor-sharp. But his actions still had a hint of elegance and ss. They seemed to be picking one piece from two pieces of art designs. One piece belonged to the department head and the other belonged to the vice-department head. But they did not tell anyone which piece of art design was whose? Fearing that they might offend anyone, nobody dared to make a noise. After all, both of them were their superiors. The voting results showed that it was a draw. The meeting room was especially quiet. Shang Mo¡¯s gaze scanned one round before falling onto Mo Feifei. As she met his gaze, Mo Feifei¡¯s heart skipped. Chapter 1206 - You Are My One And Only (16)

    Chapter 1206: You Are My One And Only (16)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei¡¯s heart trembled. She was so nervous that she almost forgot how to breathe. She was afraid that he would call her and say some words that would expose their rtionship. After all, gossip was a fearful thing. She didn¡¯t want to get on the bad looks of everyone on her first day at work. Shang Mo¡¯s eyes stayed on her for a while before he looked away. His stare was so cold as though he did not know her at all. This was what she wanted, however, Mo Feifei felt her heart being dampened mysteriously. It was as though a stone was weighing her down. She also didn¡¯t know why she felt so ufortable. Shang Mo casually picked a few people out toment before his hand pointed at Mo Feifei. ¡°You, what do you think?¡± Mo Feifei froze. Everyone¡¯s gazes were focused on her as she stood up while still in shock. ¡°Me...?¡± Questioning voices surrounded her until someone said, ¡°She is the new employee who just started work today...¡± Shang Mo cut her off. ¡°That¡¯s even better. She doesn¡¯t even need to guess whose designs these belong to.¡± With that said, he looked at Mo Feifei as his voice turned gentler than before. ¡°Which art design did you choose?¡± The atmosphere turned tense as Mo Feifei scanned the crowd. For a moment, she thought that Shang Mo was giving her a chance to present herself yet at the same time, she felt that Shang Mo was causing trouble to her. After all, both of the designs were from famous masters. Regardless of who she chose, she would offend the other one. Please, she was just a newbie who had just started work. She pursed her lips and thought for a while before saying, ¡°I choose the design on the right but I appreciate the left one better.¡± The cold, deep eyes fixed on Mo Feifei, who also had a strong aura and pressure, enveloped the entire office with a heavy feeling. Shang Mo asked the question everyone was thinking about. ¡°Why do you appreciate one design yet choose the other one?¡± Mo Feifei rxed both of her hands as well as the tenseness on her shoulders. She slowly raised her eyes and smiled before saying, ¡°Both of the designs are designed for a construction project. The nature of the design for a living area should befortable and should aim to make lives better. The design on the right is more warm andfortable. Hence, if I had to choose, I would prefer my house to look like that.¡± She paused for a while and then said, ¡°The other design is more bold and sharp. Art should be daring and artists should persistently challenge customs, social dogma, and cultural practices. This design is very bold and arrogant yet had a mental restraint. It was the total opposite of art pieces from traditional designers. Its beautyes in the form ofbining both the traditional aspect and the modern aspect of life. It¡¯s too bad that I can only choose one design otherwise it would have been perfect...¡± As Mo Feifei reached the end of her speech, Da Wei looked at Mo Feifei deep in the eyes. He then saw Mo Feifei, the girl who had just arrived at the department, in a new light. He thought that this new designer seemed to be the real deal. However, this didn¡¯t mean that Da Wei believed in Mo Feifei¡¯s abilities. In the end, Shang Mo used both of the designs and arranged them in different areas. He did it mostly because of Mo Feifei¡¯s words. When Mo Feifei went to the washroom, a doubtful voice could be heard. ¡°Did you know where Mo Feifei came from?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard that we aren¡¯t hiring any designers and yet a new designer suddenly popped out of nowhere. I don¡¯t believe she doesn¡¯t have any help from the higher-ups.¡± Chapter 1207 - You Are My One And Only (17)

    Chapter 1207: You Are My One And Only (17)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Today, at the office, you were present when Mr. Shang asked her a question. Do you think they know each other?¡± ¡°He looked pretty cold. I don¡¯t think they know each other. I can only say that her words at the end were very well said. This woman is very smart. I think not for long, even Director Jin would even be reced.¡± The people outside talked and chatted among themselves. In the cubicle, Mo Feifei heaved a silent sigh of relief. It looked like she had to visit the Shang residences tonight and make things clear with Shang Mo. If not, she would not be able to experience a peaceful and normal work life. When Mo Feifei returned to the office, her colleagues wanted to invite her for a meal. ¡°Feifei, to celebrate your arrival at thepany, we wanted to treat you to a meal on Friday night as your wee party. What do you think about it?¡± She was a neer and definitely needed to build good rtions with her colleagues. Her colleagues spoke first and invited her for a meal. Moreover, it was a wee party. No matter what, she had to participate. She also had to pay for the meal instead of them. She hoped this meal could shut the rumors down. She figured that Shang Mo¡¯s sudden appearance in the design department that day was definitely a coincidence. If she did not want to hear any further spread of rumors, it would be best for her to not meet Shang Mo for the month ahead. If not, people would definitely rte them together. Yet, God did not hear her prayers. The next morning, she met Shang Mo at the lift entrance while on her way to work. Mo Feifei wanted to pretend that she had not seen him but she felt that it was not appropriate. Since everyone else greeted him, she decided to follow a group of people and respectfully greeted him. ¡°Mr. Shang, good morning.¡± From the start to the end, Mr. Shang did not give her a nce and coldly walked into the lift. He was extremely arrogant yet exuded an aura of elegance. Mo Feifei¡¯s tender and white fingers were mped tightly together and her nose weirdly had a hint of sourness. However, she had long forgotten that incident as she was busy that day. After Mo Feifei filed the records, she had to blend the colors on a piece of art design. Even at midnight, she was still at the office working overtime. She kept staring at theputer until her eyes turned dry. She closed her eyes and leaned back on the chair. Her calm face showed a hint of exhaustion. She raised her hands to rub her eyes and gently moved her head to loosen the stiffness on her neck. Suddenly, she felt that there was a ck shadow on her side that had blocked the light in front of her. Mo Feifei instinctively opened her eyes and saw Shang Mo, who had appeared out of nowhere, at her side. She instinctively looked at her surroundings hoping no one would see her having a conversation with Shang Mo. It was then she realized that everyone in the office had already left and that it was only her that remained in the office to work overtime. ¡°It¡¯s sote already. Why have you not gone home?¡± Shang Mo asked with his brows slightly furrowed. ¡°Granny said that you are not allowed to work overtime. If you can¡¯t finish it then don¡¯t finish it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not done blending the colors. Just a little while and I can go off work.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shang Mo replied in a soft tone. He then switched to a deep voice which had a high degree of assertiveness and said, ¡°You will get off work now. You can continue the rest tomorrow.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just left with a little bit more.¡± As he heard that she wanted to continue her work, Shang Mo¡¯s eyes darkened. He was obviously unhappy. ¡°Listen to me,¡± he coaxed. His voice was gentle, fluttery, and intoxicating, and yet it held dominance and oppressiveness. With that, he did not care if she was willing or not. He pulled her waist with a strong grip and brought her into his embrace... Chapter 1208 - You Are My One And Only (18)

    Chapter 1208: You Are My One And Only (18)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo swept her into his arms with one hand, while using his other hand to save the document and turn off theputer. He then took her bag and held her hands while leaving the ce. His series of actions was smooth yet domineering. He closed the car door with a loud ¡°Peng!¡± and that made Mo Feifei re. She was a little unhappy. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She belonged to the type of person who didn¡¯t like it when she was forced to do things. She recalled his cold attitude earlier. In an unhappy tone, she said, ¡°Earlier on, you were so cold to me. It was as if you didn¡¯t even know me. So why are you being so nice to me now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Shang Mo frowned and furrowed his eyebrows. Then his cold and sharp pupils contracted. ¡°You are not happy when I ignore you? Are you angry at me?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s head buzzed and guiltily said, ¡°Angry? Why should I be angry?¡± She did not feel too good as she thought she was being unreasonable at the moment. It was her who told him to ignore her, but why did she care so much about it now? Why did she suddenly feel so nervous? She was so nervous that even breathing became difficult. ¡°You forbid me to give you any special treatment and I could feel that you really didn¡¯t want me to talk to you,¡± Shang Mo said. As he did so, he held Mo Feifei¡¯s hands. ¡°You can¡¯t be angry at me because of this.¡± ¡°I am not angry,¡± After Mo Feifei said it, she turned around and wanted to get out of the car. Her heart started beating faster and felt her face heat up. She felt that something was wrong with her but she didn¡¯t know what exactly was wrong. Shang Mo immediately back-hugged her with his chin ced at the crown of her head. He caressed her and gave off a happy face. ¡°Then, why are you running away?¡± His thin lips came close to her sensitive ear and blew at it flirtily. ¡°Aren¡¯t we talking about serious matters?¡± He said it in such an unserious tone. Mo Feifei was immediately caught betweenughter and tears when he mentioned that they were discussing serious matters. ¡®Sigh. It seems that he refused to be convinced until he is faced with the grim reality.¡¯ She struggled out of his arms, however, she was too weak to do so and thus said, ¡°Shang Mo, let me go first. I have something to say to you.¡± Shang Mo did not let go and continued to remain close to her ear. He also talked in an attractive voice. ¡°You say it like this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we could try out and be in a rtionship? I have considered it already. Are you sure you want me to say it like this?¡± Mo Feifei asked. A glow of line shed through Shang Mo¡¯s eyes as if the light could brighten up the entire night sky. He immediately let her go and straightened Mo Feifei¡¯s body to face him. ¡°You said... you agreed?¡± Mo Feifei remained silent for a minute before nodding. ¡°But I am not bing your girlfriend. You are bing my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same?¡± asked Shang Mo gently as the corners of his mouth curved up. ¡°Of course it¡¯s different! Being your girlfriend and being my boyfriend are two different types of rtionships.¡± What she meant was that you can¡¯t just mess around for the progress of the rtionship depended on her. This was a ve contract but who told him to be infatuated with her first? It wasn¡¯t an easy task to make her agree to the rtionship, so how could Shang Mo possibly disagree? She agreed to be with him and at that moment, he only wanted to hug her and turn her into his... As to whose boyfriend or whose girlfriend they would be, those were not important. As long as she agreed to give them a chance, he would have many ways to make her stay by his side. ¡°Fine!¡± He smiled and bent down slowly. His lips came close to Mo Feifei¡¯s lips. It was so close that both of their hot breaths hit each other¡¯s faces. He would be able to touch Mo Feifei¡¯s lips in just a short distance of five centimeters. Thinking about that blissful feeling, Shang Mo¡¯s eyes darkened as a certain desire awoken within his body. Chapter 1209 - You Are My One And Only (19)

    Chapter 1209: You Are My One And Only (19)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo felt the lust within his body had awakened. He could not wait to taste those beautiful lips. He hugged Mo Feifei tightly as his nose intimately touched hers. On her lips, a warm breath filled it. It was as though it was pulling into her heartstrings. After Mo Feifei froze momentarily, and just as he was about to kiss her, she raised her hand and put it at his lips. ¡°Wait...¡± Shang Mo looked at her deeply. ¡°...What¡¯s wrong¡± ¡®At the most important part, why did he have to wait? Can¡¯t you speak after we¡¯ve kissed?¡¯ Mo Feifei lightly blinked her thick and long eyshes. She pulled a serious look before she said, ¡°I should be the one asking that question. What are you trying to do?¡± ¡®What did I want to do? Of course, I want to kiss you!¡¯ Shang Mo raised his brows. ¡°Are you not my girlfriend?¡± ¡°Wrong. It¡¯s you who is my boyfriend.¡± Mo Feifei corrected his words and took away the finger that she used to push against his lips. She gently pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give it a try, but I do not want anyone to know.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t want anyone to know?¡± Shang Mo slightly squinted his eyes. ¡°Now, you are the President of the Shang Corporation. Even if you are my boyfriend when it¡¯s just us two, once people will see us they¡¯d automatically see me as just your girlfriend. It¡¯s as though without your name, I don¡¯t have any worth being brought up. I don¡¯t like that.¡± Mo Feifei looked at him and pursed her lips. Although she looked strict, she was still shy as she had just agreed to be someone¡¯s girlfriend. Her face was tinted red. ¡°So you mean to say that you want us to date in secret?¡± Wasn¡¯t this only done by celebrities? She was not even acting anymore. Why did they have to date in secret!? ¡°Yes, dating in secret is exactly what I meant to say. After all, we are just trying it out for now. Before I would level you up from the probation stage, I don¡¯t want anyone to know of our rtionship, including granny.¡± If granny knew, with her heart fixed on getting her grandson to marry and bear her a grand-grandson, granny may push them to get married on the third day. Then, she would try to make them bear a child within the shortest time possible. ¡°Okay. I will follow whatever you say.¡± Shang Mo nodded his head in all seriousness. His reply was clear-cut. He figured that since they were together, it would only be a matter of time until others found out. It was most probably because she was shy that she did not want others to know. She had always been reserved and also a little slow-witted in dating matters. A fool. Shang Mo thought happily. However, when he returned to the Shang Residence, he began to reflect and even felt a little regretful that he agreed so fast. All this while, Shang Mo held her hand, not even caring if Mo Feifei gave him no consent. He tugged on Mo Feifei¡¯s hand and drove the car with his other hand. He was not willing to let go. Mo Feifei could not take her hand away. She wanted to keep a calm demeanor yet she was embarrassed. Her heart beattically. The blood in her body was as though it was water being slowly cooked and that it made her face red as a tomato. The hand that Shang Mo held felt as though it was inside a small stove. The slightly scalding hot temperature warmed her heart and made her feel especially warm during the winter. Shang Mo also felt the warmthing from her small and soft hand. His heart felt a flurry of gentleness. He twisted his head and took a nce at her. She looked forced and shy like a trapped animal, yet she pretended to be calm as though a cutie pretending to hold a serious expression. Chapter 1210 - You Are My One And Only (20)

    Chapter 1210: You Are My One And Only (20)

    She looked like a cutie who had a serious look on her face... Shang Mo couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips slightly and unconsciously held Mo Feifei¡¯s small and gentle hands tighter. Even until they had reached the Shang residences, he still didn¡¯t want to let go of her hand. However, if he didn¡¯t let go, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of the car. Hence, the moment they got out of the car, Shang Mo immediately went forward and held Mo Feifei¡¯s hand again. Since it was their first time holding hands, Mo Feifei felt a little ufortable. However, after holding hands for so long, she had already grown used to it. She looked at the tightly closed door of the Shang residences. She then looked at Shang Mo before saying, ¡°Stop holding, we have already reached home. Granny will see us.¡± ¡°Look, we haven¡¯t even reached home yet.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired of holding my hand?¡± ¡°I am getting pretty tired. Do you want to give me apliment?¡± Shang Mo stopped in his tracks and stepped in front of her. The face in front of her was filled with charm and even his whole body emitted an alluring scent. His eyes were filled with the sweetness of a sweet as if they were in the process of a long kiss. Mo Feifei felt ufortable again and reached out her hand to push Shang Mo away in distress. ¡°What are you doing? We are already at the doorstep. Granny coulde out at any moment now.¡± She really couldn¡¯t get used to it. Shang Mo curled his lips upwards. His smile was as gentle as the spring breeze. ¡°She hasn¡¯te out yet, quickly!¡± He then bent down and gave her a peck. Mo Feifei¡¯s face heated up again as she purposely red at him. ¡°Shang Mo, how old are you?¡± Her words were very soft and didn¡¯t mean a single harm. ¡°I am older than you by four to five years.¡± ¡®Phew!¡¯ He really thought she was eighteen and he was older than her by eleven years. It felt as if he was robbing the cradle. ¡°Then, can you not act like a kid?¡± ¡°Only you would dare say such a thing!¡± Shang Mo really disliked that adjective and pulled her into a hug. Mo Feifei looked up and saw somebodying out of the Shang residences. She was scared out of her wits since she didn¡¯t know who hade out... She had almost instinctively reached out and gave Shang Mo a harsh push. Shang Mo was caught off guard when he was pushed away. He took a few steps back until his back touched the tall and big shrub. Mo Feifei was shocked and was just about to apologize as she didn¡¯t do it on purpose when she heard a surprised scream. ¡°Brother Rong Mo!¡± She subconsciously turned to the source of the voice, only to see Zhu Yuyu running out of the house to her side. Zhu Yuyu then hugged her tightly. It was as if Zhu Yuyu saw her long-lost lover as she wailed out miserably. Mo Feifei helplessly chuckled and hugged her out of pity. ¡°Stop crying alright? Aren¡¯t I fine now?¡± She turned her head slightly to nce at Shang Mo who was beside her, only to see his stone-cold face while his deep and dark eyes were filled with anger and dark murderous intent. Mo Feifei awkwardly consoled and chuckled to cool him down before patting Zhu Yuyu¡¯s back. ¡°Alright, Yuyu. I am fine now, let¡¯s go home.¡± Shang Mo looked at their leaving figure in anger. However, what can he do? This was how it was to date in secret, however, why did he feel like he was a third party who couldn¡¯t be shown to the world? Mo Feifei. This woman really let him experience a different type of life. He had never thought that the cold and distant version of him would give so much way because of a woman. However, although he seemed like an unseeable third wheel, for now, he had endless expectations for their future as well as an unknown excitement and joy. Chapter 1211 - You Are My One And Only (21)

    Chapter 1211: You Are My One And Only (21)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhu Yuyu sobbed and was in despair. ¡°How did you be a woman? How did my favorite brother Rong Mo be a woman?¡± She could not ept it. Her predestined boyfriend became a woman. Zhu Yuyu wailed loudly. She was in despair and made a ruckus. She hugged Mo Feifei tightly. ¡°Brother Rong Mo, were you forced to change your gender by my cousin? If not, how did you be a woman? You were clearly a man before.¡± Granny Shang was so furious. ¡°Little brat, do you know what you are saying? Transgender? Rong Mo was a woman all along.¡± Zhu Yuyu froze momentarily and then bawled out loudly. ¡°Brother Rong Mo, then how about changing your gender? I will not look down on you and marry you as nned.¡± Mo Feifei had a helpless expression as she looked at Granny Shang for help. ¡°...¡± Granny Shang¡¯spassionate face was filled with helplessness as well. ¡°...¡± If she couldn¡¯t take the blow, then let her cry. Today, Zhu Yuyu did note to the Shang residences alone. Along with her was Annie Zhao. Now, Annie Zhao¡¯s heart was filled with an inexplicable uneasiness and weirdness. She never thought that Rong Mo would be a woman. Before, she and Shang Mo unknowingly lived as a man and a woman together every day. Did Shang Mo know that Rong Mo was a woman from the start? Then, did anything happen between them? Annie Zhao¡¯s heart developed a strong sense of wariness. Despite feeling that Mo Feifei was not better than her in any way, still, Mo Feifei had a beautiful and gentle look. This asset of hers was one of the biggest tools against men. It made men unconsciously feel the need to protect her. At that moment, a robust silhouette wearing a ck suit slowly walked in with elegant footsteps. Annie Zhao¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Brother Shang, you came back.¡± She immediately stood up before happily weing him. She had hoped for a warm hug from him. Shang Mo took a slight nce at her to acknowledge her greeting. He then darted his cold eyes away before he proceeded to sit opposite Granny Shang to converse with her. It just happened that he sat beside Mo Feifei. Granny Shang¡¯s gaze alternated between both of them. Although Feifei wore a simple dress, she still looked very pretty in it. She had a couple-look with Shang Mo¡¯s suit. Both of them, one strict and the other graceful. In addition to their stunning looks, they looked like a perfect match for each other despite just silently sitting next to each other. They were very attractive to other¡¯s eyes. If both of them were not together, that would be unforgivable! Zhu Yuyu wiped away her tears and looked pitifully at Shang Mo. ¡°Cousin, did you know that brother Rong Mo was a woman from the start?¡± The moment Shang Mo entered the house, Annie Zhao kept her stare at him. Naturally, she would not forget the deep gaze Shang Mo had on Rong Mo. At that moment, she saw how his eyes had softened. From the start, she was notfortable with the fact that Rong Mo, a fake man, had lived with Shang Mo for so long. But when she saw that scene, her heart immediately tightened. It couldn¡¯t be that this vixen had already seduced Shang Mo? Annie Zhao scolded Mo Feifei in her heart yet on the surface, sheughed. ¡°How could your cousin know? One look at Miss Mo and one would know that she was the type that could hide things really well. She must have had a reason for pretending to be a man. If she did have a reason, naturally, she would not be willing to tell anyone.¡± Chapter 1212 - You Are My One And Only (22)

    Chapter 1212: You Are My One And Only (22)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This seemed to be a very normal speech. It even seemed to be said on behalf of Mo Feifei, making it look as though she had said it after much consideration for Mo Feifei. However, she was actually ridiculing Mo Feifei for being a scheming and evil woman and that she had other motives foring to the Shang Family. In response to Annie Zhao¡¯s gaze that made her look as if she was lost in her thoughts, Mo Feifei furrowed her eyebrows slightly and her faint eyes darkened. It seemed that Annie Zhao would see her as her love rival regardless of whether she was really together with Shang Mo or whether she had exposed her love rtionship. Granny Shang¡¯s face darkened as she looked towards Annie Zhao. She replied, ¡°Feifei was invited into the house and it was me who wanted her to dress up as a male. No one in the house knew that she was a female other than me and that included Ah Mo.¡± Annie Zhao wanted to hint that Mo Feifei was in a conspiracy, however, her words were shut down by Granny Shang¡¯s words. This caused Annie Zhao to be so angry that she clenched her teeth. Her diss towards Mo Feifei not only did not make the people of the Shang Family suspicious of Mo Feifei, but it alsonded herself in a bad shape, making her seem as if she was trying to foment disunity. How did this happen?! This Rong Mo was like a witch who had cast a bewitching spell onto the people of the Shang Family. She made everyone like and trust her so much. She wanted to continue on but she felt Shang Mo¡¯s cold gaze fixed on her. His dangerously cold and squinted eyes seemed to have a hint of cold murderous intent. Annie Zhao shivered in fear and unconsciously lowered her eyes. Shang Mo moved his gaze beforending it on Mo Feifei. By then, his gaze softened. At the same time, Mo Feifei looked in his direction and both of their eyes met each other. Shang Mo¡¯s gaze was very direct as itnded on her brazenly. It was as if he was announcing to the world that this woman had caught his eyes. Cough. Mo Feifei gave out a soft cough that only Shang Mo was able to notice. He then shed her a heartwarming and sweet smile. Mo Feifei quickly looked away and secretly gave Shang Mo a harsh re. She silently warned him to not mess around, otherwise, she would take away his boyfriend¡¯s privilege. Annie Zhao saw his series of small actions and her heart suffered from a fit of suffocating jealousy that was building from within. It made her so angry that she wanted to give Mo Feifei a p. After Shang Mo rejected her confession at the Shang residences the other day, Shang Mo had been avoiding her. Even if they had met by ident, he wouldn¡¯t spare her a nce. However, it wasn¡¯t her first time confessing to Shang Mo. But in the past, his attitude towards her wasn¡¯t so poor. Hence, if someone told her that Shang Mo¡¯s change in attitude wasn¡¯t because of Mo Feifei, she wouldn¡¯t believe it even if she was beaten to death. She used to think that as long as she had enough time and she was passionate enough, she would be able to melt his icy heart. However, her ns were ruined by a woman who had actually dressed up as a male before. Just now, Shang Mo had actually looked at Mo Feifei, that scheming woman. Although she wasn¡¯t even sure if both of them were really together, she would never allow them to get together as Shang Mo was hers! She suppressed her anger and sat down nonchntly as she didn¡¯t want to ruin her image in Shang Mo and Granny Shang¡¯s heart further. In Zhu Yuyu¡¯s room, Annie Zhao even said to Zhu Yuyu, ¡°Stop crying, your eyes are all puffy now. Must you be like this because of a woman? Don¡¯t you think she¡¯s a little weird? Why should she pretend to be a man? I think she had other schemes and yet you still pity her, you should feel angry!¡± Zhu Yuyu remained silent momentarily before crying out, ¡°Brother Rong Mo isn¡¯t such a person.¡± Chapter 1213 - You Are My One And Only (23)

    Chapter 1213: You Are My One And Only (23)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Annie Zhao snorted out coldly. ¡°Hehe~ That might not be the case. You are too innocent. Don¡¯t you know that women these days will resort to anything to marry into a wealthy family. They clearly do not know their limits.¡± ¡°No way! Brother Rong Mo is not that type of person,¡± Zhu Yuyu said with iron-d certainty before going to the washroom to wash her face. She was too tired from crying and wanted to sleep after washing her face. Annie Zhao said nothing more. Although sheforted Zhu Yuyu and told her to rest well, her heart was scolding Zhu Yuyu for being a useless fool. Initially, she wanted to return to her room but she felt indignant. Thus, she proceeded to find Shang Mo. As she walked up the stairs, she saw Shang Mo standing in front of Mo Feifei¡¯s door. Annie Zhao froze and immediately hid away. ¨C Shang Mo knocked on Mo Feifei¡¯s door, his indifferent yet cold gazended on Mo Feifei. Mo Feifei felt that he was resentful and asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin it to me?¡± Shang Mo had intentions hidden in his words as he twirled his wrist. He had scratched his hands when he supported himself on the shrub earlier. Mo Feifei immediately recalled the scene where she pushed him away. She immediately apologized, ¡°Sorry, amid the crisis, I was anxious to push you away and couldn¡¯t control my strength. I didn¡¯t think that I had the strength in me to push you away. Because frankly speaking, I can¡¯t even push you.¡± Shang Mo was not angry from the start. He had purposely kept silent and looked at Mo Feifei as though he was angry to take advantage of this situation. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Please ept my apologies.¡± ¡°Apologizing is not as worthy aspensation,¡± Shang Mo said and walked forward. His hot breath puffed on Mo Feifei¡¯s face. Mo Feifei subconsciously stepped back and was almost stuck on the door threshold. ¡°Compensation? What kind ofpensation do you want?¡± Shang Mo slightly pursed his thin lips and his gaze slid from her eyes, over her nose, and finallynded on her soft lips. With that, his expression darkened. A sense of oppression and inexplicable nervousness formed in the surroundings. Her beautiful lips just inches away from his were tender and delicate. They were as though flowers that bloomed in springs, and it made one salivate. When Mo Feifei reared her head at him, he suddenly raised his hand and pulled the back of her head. Before she could even react, Shang Mo had pulled her towards his red lips¡ªthe same lips that had been her nightmare for a long time. ¡°Ugh...¡± When both of their lips touched each other, Mo Feifei widened her eyes in shock. Only when something entered her lips, which were forcefully pried open, did Mo Feifeie back to her senses. She harshly pushed Shang Mo away. Shang Mo did not continue either and reluctantly let go of her lips. He then looked at Mo Feifei in bewilderment. When he saw how Mo Feifei had red at him, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You still dare to ask me what¡¯s wrong? You are acting rashly again,¡± Mo Feifei warned with her brows furrowed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going topensate me? This is thepensation I wanted.¡± Shang Mo stared at her tightly clipped lips and missed the sweet sensation. He could not help but kiss her lips again. ¡°Stop messing around.¡± They were at the doorstep. It would be bad if someone saw it. Shang Mo loosened his grip on her. His eyes were filled with teasing and cheekiness, but he kept a serious expression and looked at her strictly. ¡°If you think that you are losing out then you can kiss me again. Then you wouldn¡¯t lose out anymore.¡± Chapter 1214 - You Are My One And Only (24)

    Chapter 1214: You Are My One And Only (24)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei was speechless. ¡°...¡± She really felt that Shang Mo was a demon that had evil spirits surrounding him. His words were filled with filth, and she almost wanted to bite him to death on the spot. However, Shang Mo couldn¡¯t stopughing. He didn¡¯t usually like tough and even if he didugh, it was usually a faint smile or a smile that didn¡¯t even look like a smile. It was totally unlike his current self where he showed off his pearly whites. It gave off a beauty that was simr to breaking ice in the cold winter as if the season had changed into a warm spring. The corners of his lips curved upwards as he bent down to her ear. He flirtily said, ¡°Remember to open your mouth when we kiss the next time.¡± A gush of heat suddenly shot up from her toes to her brain as fast as lightning. Mo Feifei almost wanted to spit blood out of her mouth. Her face was as red as blood, even her neck and ears were red! She backed away into the house before closing the door with a ¡®peng!¡¯ Mo Feifei was angry and embarrassed at the same time. She almost went so crazy that she wanted to bite Shang Mo. However, it felt really funny too! No one probably had seen this type of Shang Mo, no? If somebody told her that Shang Mo had such a side, she wouldn¡¯t dare believe even if she was beaten to death. A knock on the door could be heard once more and Mo Feifei thought that Shang Mo hadn¡¯t left yet. She initially didn¡¯t want to open the door, however, the knocking on her door became more urgent. Mo Feifei furrowed her eyebrows. She knew it was not Shang Mo for he wouldn¡¯t knock on her door so impatiently. She got up to open the door again, but the moment she saw who the person at the door was, her heart eased. ¡°Miss Zhao?¡± Annie Zhao had her fists clenched and her body slightly trembled. She was angry! The re she gave Mo Feifei was like that of a venomous snake quietly observing her prey. It was as if she would pounce onto Mo Feifei and bite her in the next second. The interaction Shang Mo and Mo Feifei had filled her heart with jealousy and resentment. It made her so mad that she almost went berserk. She was thinking why Shang Mo had acted so cold towards her, but then she came to a realization that it was indeed because of that woman, who was neither female or male, Mo Feifei. ¡®Would she take a look at herself in the mirror? How dare she dream about marrying into the Shang Family?¡¯ Annie Zhao couldn¡¯t hide the enmity in her voice as she snarled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that Miss Mo has such a trick up your sleeve!¡± She didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush and directly gave her a piece of her mind. ¡°Stop acting. How dare you dream about getting together with Shang Mo with your status?¡± Mo Feifeiughed. ¡°...Is being together with Shang Mo a very difficult thing to do?¡± Her words agitated Annie Zhao and she growled, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cocky and show off in front of me.¡± Mo Feifei was speechless. ¡°You seem to have misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean to show off when I said that just now.¡± Annie Zhao chuckled and cut her words off. ¡°Won¡¯t you take a look at your status? A helpless little orphan. Don¡¯t think just because Granny Shang likes you, you can marry into the Shang Family. The Shang family isn¡¯t a ce somebody like you could just enter so don¡¯t shoot yourself in the foot. Be careful because you could end up with nothing in your hands.¡± Mo Feifei remained calm and said indifferently, ¡°Who am I? I believe you have seen it just now. How about you, Miss Zhao? Who are you to Shang Mo? In what position are you to say that to me?¡± ¡®Is Mo Feifei ridiculing me? Laughing at me?¡¯ Annie Zhao¡¯s facial expression turned ugly and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She was so angry that the veins on her forehead could be seen, she looked really scary. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cocky!¡± She clenched her teeth and hated her so much that she almost wanted to tear Mo Feifei apart! _ Chapter 1215 - You Are My One And Only (25)

    Chapter 1215: You Are My One And Only (25)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unlike Annie Zhao who was furious, Mo Feifei kept a casual face. ¡°Your desire to be with Shang Mo is obvious. I do not want to fight with you but I feel that if I kept quiet and ignored you, you would think that I¡¯m scared of you. Hence, today, since I was victorious, I will not be scared of you any longer!¡± With that, she did not bother with Annie Zhao any longer and shut the door. Annie Zhao widened her eyes. She was so furious that she stomped her foot on the ground. ¡°Mo Feifei, what a slut!¡± She intensely red at the door as though that door was Mo Feifei. ¡°Just you...¡± ¡®Wait!¡¯ Initially, she wanted to say the same harsh words back to her. But once she thought about Mo Feifei¡¯sst sentence, she was so angry that she immediately took back her words and changed to another one. ¡°Wait and see!¡± Annie Zhao turned around and wanted to leave. As she turned around the corner, she met the man standing at the front of the corridor. She froze momentarily and instinctively called out, ¡°Brother Shang.¡± Unlike the gentle and respectful personality he had shown Mo Feifei, now, Shang Mo seemed to have transformed into another person. His gaze was filled with cold spite that it made him look so stern. There was even a hint of murderous intent under his eyes. Annie Zhao shivered from head to toe! With her best efforts, sheposed her breathing and calmly looked at Shang Mo in bewilderment while revealing hints of grievances. ¡°Brother Shang~¡± she called out again with a voice as soft as silk. It was far different from her surprised voice earlier. However, Shang Mo had no movement and his gaze could freeze someone to death. It couldn¡¯t be that Shang Mo heard her conversation with Mo Feifei? Annie Zhao¡¯s heart was so nervous that it could jump out of her chest. ¡°I am not your brother.¡± Shang Mo hurtful words suffocated Annie Zhao¡¯s heart and made it shiver. She figured that Shang Mo definitely heard their conversation earlier. What should she do? Her image in Shang Mo¡¯s heart had definitely fallen to the depths. It was all because of Mo Feifei! She smiled. ¡°Okay. Since you don¡¯t want me to call you brother Shang, as it may be too girly, then I will call you Shang Mo.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that close to you.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s tone was frosty. The cold expression on his face cold was ever unchanging as though a thousand-year-old ice mountain. Annie Zhao¡¯s face which was as white as a sheet turned a furious red. She had known Shang Mo for many years that both could even be considered as childhood friends. No matter how bad their family¡¯s rtionship was back then, he had never been so disrespectful. Luckily, there was no one around them. If there was, she would be embarrassed to death. ¡°Why are you like this? Why are you so harsh to me all of a sudden?¡± Annie Zhao pulled a pout. ¡°I identally walked past Mo Feifei¡¯s room earlier and she saw me. She forced me to talk with her and even warned me to stay away from you. She is so weird. She¡¯s just an orphan who granny had brought back and yet she still doesn¡¯t know how to behave herself by tucking her tail between her legs. How could she be so arrogant even in the Shang residences?! She was so shameless that I could not help but say a few harsh words.¡± Shang Mo curved his lips into a smirk. ¡°Granny is not feeling well these days and needs to recuperate. Our house doesn¡¯t wee any ox-headed devils and serpent gods to join in.¡± Annie Zhao froze up. She was absolutely astounded. Never had she thought that Shang Mo would describe her as an ox-headed devil or serpent god! ¡°What did Mo Feifei drug you with that you actually... you actually...¡± Chapter 1216 - You Are My One And Only (26)

    Chapter 1216: You Are My One And Only (26)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shang Mo cut her words off by raising his tone of voice. ¡°Who do you think you are?¡± His re was like a knife stabbing into Annie Zhao and every syble that he spoke was filled with danger. ¡°Remember it clearly. She is the future female owner of the Shang Family.¡± Shang Family¡¯s future owner! This sentence had Annie Zhao¡¯s face turned pale. She took a few steps back in despair, and in every step it was as if she would copse. Future female owner? Shang Mo had actually given Mo Feifei the title of the Shang Family¡¯s future female owner. Who exactly was Mo Feifei? She was a scheming woman who had an ominous identity. She thought that solely judging from Mo Feifei¡¯s status, even if Shang Mo liked her, he would have to consider her or perhaps hide her otherwise it would be hard to exin to Granny. However, he did not even hesitate to expose their rtionship even to the point that he already imed she was the future female owner of the Shang Family. It was clear that Shang Mo only had Mo Feifei in his heart. Annie Zhao¡¯s eyes were puffed red as her body tremble uncontrobly. The veins on her neck popped out due to anger and it looked really horrific. She said in despair, ¡°How can this be! How can this be! She is just an orphan! Shang Mo, who does she think she is? On what grounds is she fitting to be your wife?¡± ¡°On what grounds? I like her and I oblige her to do so!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s face was like a frozen block of ice and his eyes had darkened. Annie Zhao clenched her teeth as she couldn¡¯t wait to tear Mo Feifei apart. ¡°We have known each other for so long. What did I do wrong? In what ways am I notparable to Mo Feifei for you to choose her over me? Is it because of my elder sister? Heartlove Zhao wanted to cheat on you and leave you, but this doesn¡¯t mean that I would do the same. Why can¡¯t you give me a chance? I liked you so much for so many years and now you are telling me that this thing over here, who is neither male nor female, is going to be the future owner of the Shang Family?¡± Nonono, no way, impossible. She will definitely not allow that to happen! ¡°I have no feelings for you. Since I was young, I¡¯ve never had any feelings for you. Even if I ended up liking a man, I would still not like you!¡± Although his words mean nothing much on the surface, it was very hurting. Annie Zhao widened her eyes. ¡®In his eyes, I am not evenparable to a man?¡¯ ¡®In the past when Mo Feifei wasn¡¯t in the picture, you would never be so heartless to me.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s Mo Feifei¡¯s fault, this is all Mo Feifei¡¯s fault. You slut!¡¯ Annie Zhao lost her mind due to anger as she turned into a lunatic. ¡°It must be because of this slut! She seduced you, it must be because she seduced you!¡± When he heard the word ¡°slut¡± spat out of Annie Zhao¡¯s mouth, Shang Mo¡¯s eyes burned in fury. ¡°If you let me hear you insult her once more, I will make you pay the price!¡± His voice was cold and emotionless as well as the re he gave Annie Zhao, it was as if he was looking at a lifeless dead body. It was full of coldness and murderous intent. Annie Zhao was so scared that she shivered in fear. She knew that the words spoken from Shang Mo¡¯s words weren¡¯t just words of threatening. Shang Mo belonged to the type of person who would mark his words. Shang Mo wasn¡¯t just anyone and he never had good rumors spreading around him. The adjectives used on him were all negative. For example, heartless, pervert, cold-blooded, bisexual... Although Annie Zhao had not witnessed it personally, she believed that the rumors were true. Although she liked Shang Mo, she was still very afraid of him. ¡°Be it Mo Feifei or Rong Mo, they are both mine! Whoever thinks of doing anything to them, please see if you are worthy of doing so. If anyone is tired of living, you can very well go ahead and try!¡± Chapter 1217 - You Are My One And Only (27)

    Chapter 1217: You Are My One And Only (27)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Annie Zhao¡¯s eyes were red, filled with indignation. She could not hold back her tears and wailed out. ¡°Wah!¡± She cried out in pity, ¡°Why do you have to treat me like this? I...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Shang Mo cut off her words, annoyed. His deep eyes had some sense of coldness from within, and it did not have a hint of pity. Annie Zhao shut her mouth. Her small face white as a sheet and her eyes were filled with helplessness and anxiousness. Her lips fluttered and she did not dare to make a noise. Pitiful tears continuously rolled down her cheeks and her sharp nails dug into her palm. ¡°Don¡¯t force me to throw you out now!¡± Annie Zhao¡¯s tears fell even more fervently, still, she tried to hold back her cries. She turned around and ran out. The moment she entered her guest room on level one, she cried out loudly. Her jealousy felt so terrible as though it tore her heart open. She swept the cup on the nightstand to the floor with her hand. Her eyes were filled with tears of bloody-red anger and resentment. She was not willing to take it down! Shang Mo clearly loved her sister. All these years, his heart never changed. For her, he had not even dated a girl once. Yet, how did he fall in love with Mo Feifei all of a sudden? This can¡¯t be it! This absolutely can¡¯t be it! If he wanted to love... he should have loved her who was simr to her sister! Annie Zhao¡¯s face was veiled with ayer of malice and called her sister¡ªHeartlove Zhao. Heartlove Zhao seemed to be sleeping as her voice sounded dreamy. ¡°Annie, why did you call me at such ate time?¡± Annie Zhao said with a quivering voice, ¡°Big sister, Shang Mo had fallen in love. Do you know who the girl is?¡± Heartlove Zhao momentarily remained silent before softly asking, ¡°Who? Was it Rong Mo? The one who looked intimate with Shang Mo? They can¡¯t really be together, right?¡± Initially, she was just joking. She would definitely not believe that Shang Mo would like a man. But who knew Annie Zhao would reply, ¡°Yes, Rong Mo and he are together.¡± Heartlove Zhao widened her eyes in shock. She was so shocked that she almost dropped her phone. Was it because of her that Shang Mo ended up falling in love with the same gender? Thus, Shang Mo would never like another woman ever again? Heartlove Zhao felt her heart quench in nervousness. It felt especially terrible. She bit down her lip and furrowed her brows. She said with a bitter voice, ¡°How did things turn out like this? Why would he be together with a man? How sad would Granny Shang be...¡± Annie Zhao cut her words off. ¡°Big sister, we have all been duped. That Rong Mo was a girl all along. Her real name is Mo Feifei.¡± Heartlove Zhao was even more stunned and did not know what to say. ¡°...¡± ¡°It¡¯s so infuriating! I was so good to him yet for that girl, he actually became angry with me. Both of our families are in close contact and both of us have grown up together. When you and Shang Mo dated in the past, he treated me so well as though I was his real sister. Just now, after he had heard me scolding Mo Feifei, he actually said that he wanted to throw me out!¡± After Annie Zhao was done talking, she cried out again. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Hearing you like this, my heart feels terrible too,¡± Heartlove Zhao said in a tender voice. She looked as though she felt more terrible than Annie Zhao. ¡°What should I do now? Big sister, didn¡¯t you say all humans were born with emotions? As long as I treated him well, I would be able to melt his heart of ice?¡± ¡°Take it slow. One day, he will realize that the person he loved most in the world is you,¡± Heartlove Zhaoforted her. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as you think. That Mo Feifei had already spoken a lot of bad things about me to Shang Mo. Now, Shang Mo¡¯s impression of me is terrible to the core...¡± Chapter 1218 - You Are My One And Only (28)

    Chapter 1218: You Are My One And Only (28)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Annie Zhao wailed louder. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me anymore, he will never love me... Even if he falls out of love with that Mo Feifei, the woman Shang Mo loves will always be you. As long as you wish, Shang Mo would definitely listen to you.¡± Annie Zhao never liked this sister of hers after Heartlove Zhao cheated on Shang Mo. And since Shang Mo loved Heartlove Zhao that much, he never epted Annie Zhao¡¯s feelings for him. However, she really hoped that Shang Mo would only love her sister, Heartlove Zhao, in his life. She hoped that he would harshly dump Mo Feifei after a few days! ¡°What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I am already married.¡± Heartlove Zhao looked startled and her voice couldn¡¯t hide her panic. ¡°I am not wrong. Shang Mo never once forgot about you and has always loved you. Who does Mo Feifei think she is? If it wasn¡¯t because you are married, could Mo Feifei evene into the picture?¡± Just then, someone opened the door and Heartlove Zhao turned around to take a nce. She then said, ¡°Annie, I can¡¯t talk now. Your brother-inw is back. It¡¯s gettingte, go to sleep early.¡± With that said, she ended the call and walked towards her husband, Qi Mingyuan. Mingyuan drank too much alcohol and fell on Heartlove Zhao drunkenly. Heartlove Zhao furrowed her eyebrows as a hint of disgust sh past her eyes. ¡°Careful.¡± She supported Qi Mingyuan to the bed before helping him take out his shoes and jacket. Suddenly, she stopped as she saw a rosy red lipstick stain on Qi Mingyuan¡¯s shirt cor. That kiss mark was like a sharp de plunged into Heartlove Zhao¡¯s chest. She closed her eyes, clenched her teeth, and reminded herself to control her anger. She helped Qi Mingyuan to take his jacket off and walked him to the opposite guest room to sleep. Heartlove Zhaoy on her bed. Suddenly, memories of Shang Mo and her being together shed through her head. It was already way back in the past, hence many memories became a blur. They grew up together and were childhood sweethearts. During the time they dated, their rtionship had always been very good that they thought they would be together forever. They would be a lovey-dovey couple until the day they grow old and live blissful lives. This continued on until something happened to Father Shang. She didn¡¯t mean to betray him! No! In the past, although Qi Mingyuan had a good figure and was very handsome, his looks were far from Shang Mo. He wasn¡¯t evenparable to Shang Mo. How could she possibly choose Qi Mingyuan over Shang Mo? However, she had been plotted against. When Shang Mo wanted to break up with her, she was heartbroken. It was at that moment that Qi Mingyuan promised to love her with his entire life and would definitely bring her happiness. During that period, he took good care of her and cherished her well. Slowly, her heart melted and thus she married Qi Mingyuan. However, after she married Qi Mingyuan, she realized that Qi Mingyuan was a womanizer and was very reckless. The reason why he married her was not because of love but because he wanted to secure his partnership with the Zhao Family. With twopanies bound together, even if she wanted a divorce, she couldn¡¯t do so. She sat in front of the dressing table and looked at thedy in the mirror. Although she was almost thirty, she had maintained her skin very well. There wasn¡¯t a single trace of wrinkles found on her face. Shang Mo had always been infatuated with her hence she had nothing to worry about. She could totally find Shang Mo to help her with the divorce as the current Shang Group was much more powerful than the Qi Group. If she filed a divorce against Qi Mingyuan and married Shang Mo, her father would definitely agree to it. However, Mo Feifei... If she wanted to get back together with Shang Mo, would Mo Feifei be a threat to her? As long as she turned back now, would Shang Mo definitely return back to her side? Chapter 1219 - You Are My One And Only (29)

    Chapter 1219: You Are My One And Only (29)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei felt listless the entire day and her heart was especially ufortable. She had to admit that it was because of Annie Zhao¡¯s provocation. To date, she felt pretty speechless. It was just Annie Zhao. Even if she liked Shang Mo... Even if Shang Mo liked Annie Zhao¡¯s sister, Shang Mo was her boyfriend now. Why had she acted like a shrew? Previously, Shang Mo had specially mentioned her during the conference. This made everyone start wondering about Mo Feifei¡¯s rtionship with Shang Mo. The following days, Shang Mo had not appeared in the design department and everybody forgot that incident. Two colleagues, who sat beside her, gossiped about Shang Mo. She couldn¡¯t figure out if it was on purpose or not. Mo Feifei tried hard not to listen, but their voices glided into her ears. ¡°I heard Mr. Shang is in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Who did you hear it from?¡± ¡°Lucy from the President¡¯s office. She said Mr. Shang has contacted the world¡¯s most famous wedding designer.¡± ¡°Oh my god! Does he want to get married? Did he find his true love? I¡¯m really curious about what the girl looks like?¡± ¡°Could it be a marriage out of convenience? Wasn¡¯t there a rumor before that mentions how Mr. Shang still likes his first love? Even after his first love married someone else, he continues to miss her so bad. He hasn¡¯t found a girlfriend all these years because he probably still likes his first love.¡± ¡°Ah? So, not only must this girl be intelligent and pretty, but her family background is important as well. Since she was childhood sweethearts with the president, her family background must be good too.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes darkened as a hint of strong difort washed over her. She took out a drawing board and a pen. She wanted to draw something to cool herself down. However, she couldn¡¯t even move the pen in her hand to draw the art she envisioned in her mind. It was as though she knew what she needed to do but she had no idea how to start. Mo Feifei remained silent for a while before putting the pen back. The design department was lenient in knocking off timings, hence Mo Feifei knocked off early. Neither did she want to go to the Shang residences nor her house, thus she took a taxi and went to Su Qianxun¡¯s house. Su Qianxun, who was about to leave the house, offered her a shocked stare. ¡°Why did youe here? Shouldn¡¯t you be working at this hour? What happened? Were you bullied in thepany and that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t bear staying there for too long?¡± ¡°No. I just came to visit you,¡± Mo Feifei replied and looked at Su Qianxun. Since she had a strange feeling in her heart, she did not know how she should open up. Su Qianxun looked at Mo Feifei and saw how her face looked as calm as the deep blue skies. No matter how she looked at it, it did not seem that she had something on. She figured that most would not be able to bully Mo Feifei, too. However, as she thought about the things Yang Sidan and Su Ya did to Mo Feifei, she worriedly asked, ¡°What happened? Did anything happen? If you have any problems, tell me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself and feel terrible!¡± Mo Feifei shook her head and looked at the clothes Su Qianxun was wearing. She then asked, ¡°You were nning to go out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Shi Guang and Xiao Bai for a meal.¡± She had not seen Xiao Bai in ages. When Xiao Bai called her yesterday, he said that he would be angry and sever all his ties with her if she did note to see him. She would never hear him call her Mummy ever again if so, too. This small threat made Su Qianxun caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Xiao Bai was not your son?¡± Mo Feifei asked. ¡°He¡¯s not. But who let this child like me so much? It can¡¯t be helped that I¡¯m too pretty and charming.¡± Su Qianxun smiled shamelessly and narcissistically. ¡°Since you have nothing on, how about you join us for a meal?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Chapter 1220 - You Are My One And Only (30)

    Chapter 1220: You Are My One And Only (30)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Different from before, every time Xiao Bai saw Su Qianxun, he would passionately always go to her. However, today Xiao Bai sat at a corner with a dark face. He pouted his cherry red lips and turned his head to the side as if to exude his cold attitude. Su Qianxun sat beside him and smiled. She coaxed, ¡°Xiao Bai? Why didn¡¯t you greet me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not greeting you. You don¡¯t even want me anymore, so I¡¯m not greeting.¡± Xiao Bai raised his chin higher and seemed furious. It was as if he was telling Su Qianxun, ¡®Coax me. Quicklye and coax me.¡¯ Shi Guang and Mo Feifei, who sat opposite them, looked at each other and chuckled. After handing Xiao Bai over to Su Qianxun, both of them started chatting. ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want you anymore? I think of Xiao Bai every single day and I even prepared your favorite army car model for you. Dong, dong, dong!¡± She came up with her own sound effects as she ced the present that she prepared in front of Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes brightened up and immediately reached his hand out to take the gift. He even broke into a smile, and soon his angry face slowly disappeared. He hugged the present in his arms, but then he seemed to have realized how he had changed his mood so quickly, thus he retracted his facial expression. ¡°This car model is a little ugly and why is it yellow in color? I hate yellow as it looks like pee,¡± whined Xiao Bai. ¡°But I think it doesn¡¯t look bad?¡± She had pondered for a long time before she decided on that bright color. ¡°Not nice. I don¡¯t like it!¡± Xiao Bai furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Mummy, my favorite color is army green which is the same color as daddy¡¯s army uniform. He looks very handsome in it! My second favorite color is white and my third favorite color is ck. Daddy¡¯s favorite color is pink, but I think only girls would like pink. He also said girls who like pink are very cute.¡± Xiao Bai gave a perplexed expression as if he had a headache. Although Mo Feifei and Shi Guang were chatting, they did not neglect the subtle expression Xiao Bai had. When they saw him pull an adult-like facial expression, they both thought he looked cute and adorable. They couldn¡¯t help butugh at that sight. However, Su Qianxun froze momentarily and a conversation shed through her mind. It was a memory from a long time ago when Lu Yanzhi had asked her, ¡®What color do you like?¡¯ She smiled and replied, ¡°I like pink.¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ asked Lu Yanzhi again. ¡®Because it represents warmth and love,¡¯ replied Su Qianxun. ¡°Mummy, have you memorized it?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s words rang in Su Qianxun¡¯s ears and it pulled her back to reality. ¡°I have memorized it.¡± ¡°Guys are more handsome if they like ck and white.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Xiao Bai is the most handsome boy!¡± Xiao Bai always wanted to be praised, but whenever one would earnestly praise him, he¡¯d instantly blush. With a serious voice, he said, ¡°I thought you had forgotten about me. If I didn¡¯t tell you that I wanted to break our tiesst night, you definitely wouldn¡¯te and find me.¡± With that said, he frowned and looked as though he was going to cry. Su Qianxun immediately coaxed him, ¡°I am in the wrong, I am in the wrong. I promise you, no matter how busy I am, I won¡¯t forget to bring you out for a meal.¡± Xiao Bai was still unhappy and remained momentarily silent as if he was considering something. He then made his decision and said, ¡°I want to be with mummy every day.¡± Su Qianxun did not know whether she should cry orugh. ¡°...¡± She did want to raise Xiao Bai at her house but the Lu Family would definitely oppose it. Shi Guang, who sat opposite them, had a soft and light expression and her eyes glittered. ¡°Little Auntie, you and big brother¡¯s kid is already so big. Why aren¡¯t you guys getting married?¡± Mo Feifei propped her chin and was very curious as well. ¡°For Xiao Bai, you guys should give it a try too.¡± Sometimes, trying wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Xiao Bai vigorously nodded his head and looked at Su Qianxun with pitiful eyes while acting cute. ¡°I need daddy and mummy!¡± _ Chapter 1221 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (1)

    Chapter 1221: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (1)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xiao Bai vigorously nodded his head and looked at Su Qianxun with pitiful eyes while acting cute. ¡°I need daddy and mummy!¡± Su Qianxun was immediately caught betweenughter and tears, but she did not have the guts to tell Shi Guang that she was not Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy. It wasn¡¯t because she had not mentioned it before, when in fact, she mentioned it several times already. Yet no one believed her and thought that she only said it in spite of anger. Just like this, her rtionship with Xiao Bai was caught in a weird circle. Although she clearly knew they were not mother and son, nobody would believe her even though she exined a thousand times already. They all thought that he was her son but she just refused to admit the fact. It was also because she liked Xiao Bai so much that she threw away the DNA test the moment she saw it. She raised her hand and fondled Xiao Bai¡¯s small head while her mouth had a gentle smile as though she was looking at her own son. She came to like Xiao Bai more and more. Every time she looked at Xiao Bai, she would feel especially happy. There were many moments where she thought that Xiao Bai was her son. Especially after she heard what Yunmeng had to say about how Xiao Bai was not Li Mengyao¡¯s son. After such an incident took ce, she had a stronger certainty that Xiao Bai was her son. Shi Guang said to Su Qianxun, ¡°Oh yes, Little Aunt, Big Brother came home this morning. But he did note back alone, he seemed hurt and was sent home by the police?¡± Mo Feifei asked, ¡°How did he get hurt? Was it serious?¡± Shi Guang continued to look at Su Qianxun. Once Su Qianxun heard the news of how Big Brother was hurt, her body froze momentarily. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes moved around before saying, ¡°With Big Brother¡¯s job, isn¡¯t it normal that he got hurt? It¡¯s still only a small matter if he got minor or major injuries. But this time, it seemed that he was hurt pretty bad that he could not even get up from the bed and was required to recuperate for a while.¡± Xiao Bai offered Shi Guang a stumped look, after which Shi Guang immediately kicked Xiao Bai¡¯s leg under the table. Xiao Bai blinked his eyes before bitterly saying, ¡°Yeah, Daddy was hurt very seriously this time. Although he is already clear of danger, he still needed to recuperate for a long time.¡± Su Qianxun was startled for a moment before she looked at Xiao Bai with doubt. Xiao Bai pouted his lips as his eyes reddened and looked as though he was going to cry. Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes were instinctively filled with another type of concern. She hugged Xiao Bai andforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your daddy will be fine. He just needs to recuperate for a few days and he will be Xiao Bai¡¯s awesome daddy again.¡± ¡°A hurt daddy can also be awesome.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And kill a tiger.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Daddy is awesome all the time.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ... Su Qianxun replied to Xiao Bai¡¯s words from time to time. Knowing Lu Yanzhi, if he wasn¡¯t hurt very badly, he would never recuperate at home. She recalled how he had a very dangerous undercover mission in the past. If he had not appeared and alerted hisrade, they would have been in deep danger. At that time, he was still in the process of recovering after he had been shot and was suffering from a fever. But even so, he stood up and alerted hisrade without minding the consequences that would follow only to prevent them from falling into the trap. It was very risky at that time. He almost lost his life and was unconscious for a whole day. After he was out of danger, the doctor said that he required at least a month to recuperate and had to be bedridden for a week. Yet in the end, he only rested for two days and then resumed to his normal self. If even Shi Guang could tell that he was injured, how serious was his injury? But, even if he was hurt badly, what had that got to do with her? Chapter 1222 - Why Did You Abandon Him and The Child? (2)

    Chapter 1222: Why Did You Abandon Him and The Child? (2)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But even if he was hurt badly, what has that got to do with her? Su Qianxun told herself to stop thinking about it and ignore it altogether, but then again, her mind wouldn¡¯t listen. She was continuously reminded of the scene where Lu Yanzhi was hurt and had gone unconscious. After the meal, Shi Guang and Mo Feifei left first since they wanted to do some shopping and handed Xiao Bai over to Su Qianxun. With what she initially nned, Su Qianxun did not n to send Xiao Bai home, however, she didn¡¯t know why she didn¡¯t reject it when she was asked to send Xiao Bai home. Su Qianxun went to the car with Xiao Bai and saw a couple kissing in the car park by chance. Upon seeing that Xiao Bai was staring intensely at the couple, Su Qianxun used her body to block Xiao Bai¡¯s view and even covered his small face with her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t look.¡± She carried him and ced him in her car before speedily driving off. ¡°Mummy, the uncle, and auntie were kissing, weren¡¯t they?¡± asked Xiao Bai in an innocent tone of voice. Hearing it, an uneasy blush appeared on Su Qianxun¡¯s beautiful face as she gave two gentle coughs. She warned Xiao Bai, ¡°What does a kid know? Next time, if you see such scenes, don¡¯t look at them. Understand?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes gleamed with bright light. ¡°They don¡¯t look nice but daddy and mummy look nice...¡± Su Qianxun chuckled. ¡°...¡± ¡°Daddy and mummy look better if they kiss...¡± Su Qianxun was so embarrassed that she wanted to cry. ¡°...¡± She said no more and pretended as if she did not hear it, looking as if she was focusing on her driving. After a while, Xiao Bai talked to her again. ¡°Mummy, I want to go to the sea aquarium tomorrow, can you bring me there?¡± ¡°Tomorrow...¡± She was free but if she wanted to bring a kid to the sea aquarium, she had to book the ce or else there would be a big hoo-ha on the news. ¡°Tomorrow it is.¡± Xiao Bai pped his hands happily. ¡°Mummy is the best!¡± Su Qianxun wanted to deny it but decided to remain silent. ¡°...¡± When she reached the Lu Residences, Su Qianxun had no ns on entering the house hence she carried Xiao Bai out of the car and bid him goodbye. ¡°Mummy, you aren¡¯t going in to see daddy? Daddy missed you a lot.¡± Xiao Bai was reluctant to let Su Qianxun go. ¡°Nah, you should sleep early tonight so that tomorrow we can go to the sea aquarium together!¡± Su Qianxun coaxed him to quickly return home. Xiao Bai smiled and wanted to say goodbye until his eyes suddenly brightened. He shouted, ¡°Daddy!¡± Su Qianxun turned around and saw Lu Yanzhi in his home attire. His cold and handsome face coupled, with the cold wind from the evening breeze, made him seem colder than the usual under the night sky. The two of them seemed very awkward as they had not seen each other in a long time. The tall figure walked closer to her. ¡®Didn¡¯t he say he was injured? He seems fine to me.¡¯ However, he was a strong man. Even if he had a serious injury, as long as he could still stand on his feet, he would pretend as if nothing happened to him. A blue feeling washed in like an unwanted wave and Su Qianxun felt a little uneasy as she prepared to leave. She waved her hand at Xiao Bai and turned around. Yet, a deep and charismatic voice stopped her from behind. ¡°Wait.¡± Su Qianxun froze before turning around to face Lu Yanzhi. Her lips curled up slightly as she asked magnanimously, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s pair of dark eyes scanned her body momentarily before saying indifferently, ¡°I want to send Xiao Bai overseas.¡± Su Qianxun widened her eyes in surprise as she was stumped by the news. ¡®Didn¡¯t the Lu Family always encourage their kids to join the military and raise them there? Why did Lu Yanzhi suddenly want to send Xiao Bai overseas?¡¯ Chapter 1223 - Why Did You Abandon The Child And Him? (3)

    Chapter 1223: Why Did You Abandon The Child And Him? (3)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun recalled a time in her past where she once told Lu Yanzhi that she hated her life when she was sent overseas at a young age. She wanted to return home. She really wanted to! Her mother passed away early and her father got too caught up with work that he barely had any time left to take care of her Her two elder brothers were much older than her and both already had their own family. At that time, they had a rtive living overseas and hence, she was sent out of the country. Afraid that she would add to her father¡¯s troubles at that time, she stayed obedient and never ever told him her inner feelings. She even let her father believe that she loved her life overseas. When she heard Lu Yanzhi wanted to send Xiao Bai, she thought of her experience and instinctively objected. ¡°How can you be so heartless... Xiao Bai is still so young yet you are going to throw him overseas? Are you serious!¡± ¡°Even if I¡¯m that heartless, I would not be as heartless as his mummy.¡± A spiral of faint light umted in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep, blue eyes. Su Qianxun unwomanly rolled her eyes. ¡°...¡± What had that got to do with her? Why did he talk to her in such an using tone? Xiao Bai looked as though he was going to cry and cozied up to Su Qianxun while fake crying. She did not even have to mention how pitiful he looked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go overseas. I want to be together with daddy and mummy...¡± Lu Yanzhi held a cold face and coldly said, ¡°Keep quiet! You¡¯re a man. Don¡¯t cry so easily.¡± When Xiao Bai heard those words, he did not dare to cry anymore and pouted his lips. He looked pitiful and aggrieved. He looked towards Lu Yanzhi and pitifully pleaded, ¡°Daddy, Xiao Bai wants to be together with mummy!¡± ¡°Then you can leave with her. Why did youe back?¡± Lu Yanzhi looked like he was suppressing his anger. But that made Su Qianzun furious as though a fire slowly lit up inside her. She roared, ¡°Lu Yanzhi, you are too much! Who would teach a child like you? He¡¯s just a child! How could you use such a harsh method to teach him!¡± ¡°So, you are gentle? Then, you can teach him!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep voice rang out while his deep, ck eyes red at Su Qianxun. Every word held a deep meaning. At that moment, Su Qianxun really wanted to say, ¡®If you want me to teach him, then I shall teach him! Since you dislike children so much, you can just give me your child!¡¯ But she was not the child¡¯s mother after all and had no right to tell Lu Yanzhi those words. She felt that her chest was getting heavy and it was suffocating her. There was a puff of billowing smoke surrounding her chest that she could not dissipate. No matter how she tried, it would not disappear and was choking her terribly. She mocked, ¡°...Me, teach him? What has that got to do with me? If you don¡¯t wish to teach your child properly then why did you bear him at the start?¡± These words pierced harshly through Lu Yanzhi¡¯s heart. He was silent. His gaze that was filled with a millennia of coldness red right through Su Qianxun. He had a bitter smile in his heart. Indeed, she was still resentful of him for forcing her to bear this child! Lu Yanzhi¡¯s disposition was as deep as an undercurrent as he asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t like it so much then why do you still want to see Xiao Bai?¡± Su Qianxun opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, yet she did not know what she should say as a series of feelings gushed through her. Right at that moment, her phone rang. The car door was still open so Su Qianxun bent down to take her phone. She swiped her phone and answered the call. She nodded after hearing a few sentences and ended the call within a moment. After she kept her phone properly, she looked at Xiao Bai. ¡°I have something on. I will be leaving first.¡± Chapter 1224 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (4)

    Chapter 1224: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (4)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if Xiao Bai was to be sent overseas, rushing it within two days was not possible. As Xiao Bai was still a young child, they still had time to discuss this further in the future. On the other hand, her work needed immediate attention. Once he heard that she wanted to leave, Xiao Bai pestered her like an octopus as he hugged her. He tilted his head upwards and looked at her with tears brimming in his eyes. ¡°Mummy, I don¡¯t want you to leave. I don¡¯t want you to leave...¡± ¡°There is a bit of an emergency now, I have to go back immediately. I promise you that I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow, okay?¡± Su Qianxun said. When he heard her say that she would pick him up tomorrow, he agreed almost instantly. Once Su Qianxun left, Xiao Bai¡¯s little porcin face looked towards Lu Yanzhi and had a deep sense of hurt. He sighed and shook his head before he entered the house with his small, short legs. Father and son sat opposite each other on the sofa in the living room and stared at each other. ¡°Daddy, you are too weak.¡± Lu Yanzhi propped one hand against his chin and stared at Xiao Bai with his cold face. His deep eyes were squinted and he had a murderous aura. Xiao Bai said, ¡°Little uncle was still better than you after all. He took my phone and managed to woo auntie.¡± He spoke in a smug tone since it was because of him Lu Yanchen managed to court Shi Guang. Lu Yanzhi coldly stared at him. ¡°Since when did I say I wanted to court her?¡± Xiao Bai was stunned for a moment as his heart had a daring guess. His mouth opened wide as he gasped out. ¡°It can¡¯t be that daddy really wants to send me overseas?¡± He never once thought he would be sent overseas for his daddy only said that to scare his mummy away. But who knew that Lu Yanzhi would nod his head. ¡°Wah...¡± Xiao Bai seemed frightened as he opened his mouth to cry out. Hot shiny tears streamed down his small face and they would not stop. ¡°Boohoo...¡± He immediately pounced forward and hugged Lu Yanzhi¡¯s leg tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t do this! Daddy, I don¡¯t want to go overseas. I want to be with daddy and mummy...¡± Lu Yanzhi, in his chilly voice, said, ¡°Your mommy doesn¡¯t even want you.¡± Xiao Bai immediately cried out again. ¡°Then you can hurry up and find Xiao Bai a stepmother. As long as you don¡¯t send me away, you can marry as many stepmothers as you want and I won¡¯t object.¡± ...He should go straight to his ssmates for help and call his stepmother as his real mother during the wedding. Lu Yanzhi harrumphed coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that your stepmother will abuse you?¡± Xiao Bai miserably said, ¡°Marry a kind one then.¡± Lu Yanzhi said, ¡°It seems like you totally don¡¯t want your real mum anymore.¡± Xiao Bai shook his head in a hurry. His Daddy was so scary recently that the words he mentioned in the morning were all changed in the evening. He really wanted to run away and find mummy. Boohoohoo~ ¡°You want to be with mummy, right?¡± Lu Yanzhi dotingly fondled Xiao Bai¡¯s small head. ¡°Hmm, Hmm, Hmm!¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head firmly. ¡°You want to be together with daddy and mummy forever, right?¡± Lu Yanzhi asked him tenderly and proceeded to hug and ce him on his leg. He looked like a good father who had lots of fatherly love. ¡°Hmm, Hmm, Hmm!¡± Xiao Bai nodded his head firmly. Lu Yanzhi took out his phone. ¡°Then you can try your best and court her yourself.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Bai gasped out. He looked at Lu Yanzhi with a pitiful and hurt expression. How would he court mummy? He saw people courting their girlfriends, courting their wives, but never had he seen one court their mummy before? Lu Yanzhi nced at his son and saw that he had not moved yet. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s handsome face looked troubled as he asked in a serious tone, ¡°What should I say?¡± Chapter 1225 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (5)

    Chapter 1225: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (5)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Every time you see me, you would often tell me to give her a call, and now that I am giving you the phone, you are telling me that you don¡¯t know what to say?¡± Lu Yanzhi despised him. Xiao Bai could act in front of other people but he was clueless when it involved him. ¡°I am a little shy,¡± exined Xiao Bai. ¡°What is there to be embarrassed about?¡± Upon seeing the shy expression on the little rascal¡¯s face as if he was in love, Lu Yanzhi almost wanted to take the phone away. ¡°When little uncle was wooing auntie, Uncle Mu Chubei said that guys will always feel a little shy when they are wooing girls.¡± Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± Suddenly, Xiao Bai seemed to have thought of something and looked at Lu Yanzhi with his twinkling eyes. ¡°Daddy, yesterday little aunt said that as long as we throw mummy onto your bed and let you guys sleep together for a night, everything will be fine.¡± Now Lu Yanzhi was stumped. ¡°What?¡± ¡®Shi Guang taught Xiao Bai that? My son is still so young! It¡¯s already scaring me how he¡¯s maturing so quickly these days, and yet she still had the audacity to teach him to put a woman onto my bed?¡± ¡®This stupid Lu Yanchen! Where did he get such a weird wife? What kind of nonsense is she teaching my son?¡¯ ¡®He must have been blind!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right, I will give mummy a call and ask her toe back before giving her a spiked drink...¡± added Xiao Bai again. ¡°A spiked drink?¡± asked Lu Yanzhi out of curiosity. ¡°I mean sleeping pills,¡± replied Xiao Bai in a serious tone. He then continued on, ¡°This way mummy will be sound asleep and you can drink some alcohol and pretend to have an unclear mind before lying down beside mummy. Both of you then will sleep together for a night. When you wake up the next morning, you can collect your certificates!¡± Lu Yanzhi facepalmed himself. ¡®She actually taught my son how to spike someone¡¯s drink? I must be going mad...¡¯ Xiao Bai furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t hesitate further. Little aunt said that once you are under the influence of alcohol, don¡¯t think so much and just do what you want to do. Don¡¯t beat around the bush or do it with hesitation. The moment you n to drink, it means action, and so you cannot give up halfway. When you wake up the next day, you just need to exin clearly and apologize and all is well.¡± Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± ¡®Does Lu Yanchen mind throwing Shi Guang into a ck house for a few days?¡¯ In the end, the phone call was not made. The next day, Su Qianxun came to fetch Xiao Bai as promised. She didn¡¯t enter the house and only let the security guard notify Shen Lingshuang to bring Xiao Bai down. To her dismay, Shen Lingshuang wasn¡¯t home today and the security guard did not bring Xiao Bai out. He even let her in and told her that Xiao Bai had caught a cold. Originally, Su Qianxun did not n to go in but once she heard that Xiao Bai was sick, her legs seemed to have a mind of their own and walked in. ¡®That¡¯s strange, when I sent him back home yesterday, he was still fine. Why did he suddenly have a fever today?¡¯ Once she entered the house, she saw Lu Yanzhi in the living room. Overwhelmed with worry, she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Bai? Why did he have a fever all of a sudden?¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at her with affectionate eyes. Her posture, facial expression, and tone had shown that she really liked Xiao Bai and was really worried about him. His lips curled upwards and gave her a smile that was as faint as the spring breeze. ¡°He originally had the flu and yet he still went out yesterday, hence his flu worsened. It caused another bout of fever but he had already eaten his medicine and is resting now. However, he kept shouting... mummy.¡± ¡°Can I go in to see him?¡± Lu Yanzhi did not say anything and turned his body slightly to let Su Qianxun pass. Su Qianxun knew where Xiao Bai¡¯s room was and immediately walked to Xiao Bai¡¯s room in big strides. Chapter 1226 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (6)

    Chapter 1226: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (6)

    Su Qianxun sat down by the bed and reached out to touch Xiao Bai¡¯s forehead, only to find out that his temperature was normal. The little boy¡¯s eyebrows quivered slightly while he was in a deep sleep. Something shed past Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes as a realization struck her. She caressed Xiao Bai¡¯s small face and came closer to his ear before asking softly, ¡°Xiao Bai, are you asleep?¡± His small eyshes blinked a few times. After a while, his small, ck eyes fluttered open and he then sweetly called out to Su Qianxun, ¡°Mummy.¡± He then widened his arms and hugged Su Qianxun. ¡°I feel terrible, it¡¯s so ufortable...¡± Su Qianxun, who was engulfed in his arms, hugged his weak body back. ¡°Are you really sick? In that case, we can¡¯t go to the sea aquarium anymore.¡± Xiao Bai acted cutely and said, ¡°We can go another time.¡± Su Qianxun chuckled before giving him an unnegotiable look. ¡°No way! We must stay true to our words. If we don¡¯t go today, we cannot go to the sea aquarium anymore in the future. Besides, kids shouldn¡¯t lie. Your nose will grow longer if you lie.¡± ¡°I did not lie,¡± Xiao Bai said with not much confidence leading to his weak defense. ¡°Your forehead isn¡¯t even hot and yet you told me you have a fever.¡± Su Qianxun pinched his cheeks. ¡°It was very hot just now and I feel terrible.¡± ¡°I dislike kids who lie.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai didn¡¯t want to lie to mummy, it was daddy who told me to say so!¡± In a moment of anxiousness, Xiao Bai betrayed Lu Yanzhi out of impulse. Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± ¡®What? Lu Yanzhi told him to do so? Why did he ask Xiao Bai to act sick? Does he not approve of me taking Xiao Bai out to y with me? If he didn¡¯t like me spending time with Xiao Bai, he can say it directly in my face. Why must he resort to such cheap tricks?¡¯ Lu Yanzhi was still unaware that his son had sold him off. He carried a bowl of sweet porridge into the room. Su Qianxun¡¯s whole body turned stiff the moment she saw him. She stood up immediately and her face was flushed with anger while trying to remain calm. She then coldly red at him. Lu Yanzhi looked at her too and squinted his cold eyes slightly, however, he did not do anything else and only passed the porridge in his hands to Su Qianxun. ¡°You should feed him!¡± Initially, Su Qianxun didn¡¯t want to take the porridge. But upon seeing Xiao Bai¡¯s face that was full of expectation and excitement, she took the bowl over and sat at the bedside to feed Xiao Bai the porridge. She scooped up some of the porridge before blowing on it several times and sent it into Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth. Xiao Bai opened his mouth in delight and ate the porridge in bliss. When he met Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes, a guilty feeling crept on his heart. He was afraid that Lu Yanzhi would soon find out that he had betrayed him. Su Qianxun fed him the porridge. She smiled as she asked, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s sweet. Mummy, you should try it, too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Xiao Bai can eat it.¡± The smile on Xiao Bai¡¯s face grew wider as he went forward to peck Su Qianxun¡¯s lips. ¡°Mummy, is it sweet?¡± His sudden attack had Su Qianxun stunned and her it made her smile widen like a blossoming flower. ¡°It¡¯s very sweet.¡± Xiao Bai happily got off the bed and ran to Lu Yanzhi¡¯s side with small steps before climbing up his thighs. He then looked at Lu Yanzhi with expectation. ¡°Daddy, kiss me!¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at Su Qianxun and then pecked Xiao Bai¡¯s lips. After the peck, Xiao Bai asked, ¡°Daddy, is it sweet?¡± Lu Yanzhi charismatically wiped his lips with his thumb before raising his eyes to nce at Su Qianxun once more. ¡°Sweet!!¡± said Lu Yanzhi in a deep voice. Su Qianxun¡¯s face heated up. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1227 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (7)

    Chapter 1227: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (7)

    Su Qianxun¡¯s face burned up. ¡°...¡± She resisted the urge to smash the bowl and threw a harsh re at Lu Yanzhi. On the other hand, Lu Yanzhi had no change in his emotions and lightly moved his gaze to look at Su Qianxun. He looked as though nothing had happened before he got up and left. Su Qianxun tilted her head to meet Xiao Bai¡¯s cute face. Then, Su Qianxun raised her hand and fondled Xiao Bai¡¯s head which instantly made her displeased emotions vanish, and with this she felt extremely helpless. She did not know how many times she had thought of never seeing Xiao Bai again because of Lu Yanzhi. But even she had not fully realized that she liked Lu Yanzhi¡¯s son so much. Whenever she tried to calm herself down at times, she would think of him to the point that she would even desperately wish to see him sometimes. ¡°Mummy, are you angry?¡± Xiao Bai asked and looked at her weakly. Children were all very sensitive to one¡¯s emotions and Xiao Bai clearly sensed that her face had darkened. ¡°No.¡± Su Qianxun immediately curved the sides of her mouth into a smile. After a while, she said, ¡°It¡¯s just that next time, don¡¯t put me and your daddy together again.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Bai asked, confused. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t you like daddy?¡± Su Qianxun froze for a moment. She did not think that Xiao Bai would actually ask her that question. After a moment of silence, she smiled. ¡°What does a kid know? Do you know how it is to like and dislike someone?¡± ¡°I know!¡± Xiao Bai replied in a serious tone. ¡°Our neighbor next door, Little fatty¡¯s daddy and mummy are going to divorce. His mother said that his daddy had fallen in love with someone else and that¡¯s why he wanted to divorce her. Mummy, I think you definitely don¡¯t like my daddy that much because you aren¡¯t even willing to marry him.¡± Su Qianxun kept quiet and could only pinch Xiao Bai¡¯s nose. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go to the sea aquarium, then you can sleep for a while. I¡¯m going back first.¡± Hearing that she was leaving, Xiao Bai immediately hugged her hand tightly. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t go. Stay with me.¡± Su Qianxun touched his head and leaned closer to kiss his face before saying, ¡°Then I will stay here and sleep with you?¡± She would leave after he fell asleep. However, Xiao Bai asked her, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t leave after I fall asleep, right?¡± Su Qianxun was caught betweenughing and crying. Kids are too smart nowadays! She shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Xiao Bai was still worried. He jumped into the bed and moved to the side to give Su Qianxun space toy on the bed. When hey beside Su Qianxun, his face was tinted red showing how he was a little shy. But he still felt especially excited and happy. ¡°Mummy, Little fatty has a younger sister and his younger sister is super pretty. Mummy, when are you and daddy going to bear a younger sister who looks even prettier than Little fatty¡¯s younger sister for me? A younger sister who is as pretty and cute as a Barbie doll!¡± Su Qianxun asked, ¡°...Younger sister?¡± It was so embarrassing that she did not know how to reply. ¡°A younger brother is fine, too. But he must be cute,¡± Xiao Bai said with little disdain, but he managed to smile again. ¡°But I still prefer a younger sister. Mummy, you must work hard with daddy to bear many younger sisters for me. When I grow up, I will earn lots and lots of money to buy many cute dolls for them to y.¡± Su Qianxun wanted to avoid talking about such a topic with him, and so she swerved their conversation elsewhere. ¡°Do you want me to sing a song for you?¡± ¡°Sure, I want to hear Twinkle, Twinkle, Little Star.¡± Su Qianxun immediately started to sing softly, ¡°Twinkle, twinkle, little star... How I wonder what you are...¡± She sang the luby with a soft voice and sang until Xiao Bai fell asleep. Chapter 1228 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (8)

    Chapter 1228: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (8)

    Xiao Bai wore a blur expression. He looked very sleepy as he cozied up next to Su Qianxun while he settled himself in her arms. ¡°Mummy, you smell really nice.¡± Su Qianxun chuckled and purposely teased, ¡°I didn¡¯t bathe yesterday.¡± ¡°Aiya mummy, you did not take a bath?¡± Xiao Bai immediately backed away in disgust, but Su Qianxun purposely did not let him go and even said that she wanted to share the dirt with him. Xiao Bai chuckled in her arms and looked really happy. As the door wasn¡¯t closed, hisughter could be heard from outside. Lu Yanzhi, who was standing in the hall, heard their conversation and a smile unconsciously appeared on his face. Aspared to the time when she was covered in blood and was only one breath away from death, where sheid in his arms and said she never wanted to see him again, the scene now was too beautiful. This would be so beautiful even if their current selves are nothing but strangers on the road. He was about to go downstairs when the helper went up and said that there were guests. Lu Yanzhi went downstairs and saw Shen Yiren. Shen Yiren heard from Mu Chubei yesterday that Lu Yanzhi was back and that he was hurt. Hence, she rescheduled all her work to visit him the next day. When Shen Yiren saw Lu Yanzhi, her ears couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡°Big... Big Brother, are you okay?¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± ¡°Mu Chubei said that you were injured and was resting at home. How did you get injured?¡± asked Shen Yiren as she scanned Lu Yanzhi¡¯s body. Upon seeing that he still looked fine, the burden in her heart lessened. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to get hurt in the army?¡± replied Lu Yanzhi with an indifferent voice. ¡°But I didn¡¯te home to rest. I only got a bruise. I used this excuse to give myself a few days off.¡± ¡°As long as you are fine, everything is fine.¡± Shen Yiren heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lu Yanzhi smiled. ¡°I have a tough body so even if you get a boyfriend, I can still keep a lookout for you.¡± Actually, they weren¡¯t so close to the extent that they¡¯d check on their future partners. After all, it was Lu Yanchen who she had been close with since she was young. Lu Yanzhi had only said his piece simply because after he had rejected her before, he wanted to use another method to make her give up. Shen Yiren looked at him and the smile slowly disappeared. She seemed as though hurt as she said, ¡°Big Brother, you know you¡¯re the person that I like.¡± She didn¡¯t want to find another guy to be her boyfriend. She only wanted Lu Yanzhi. If Lu Yanzhi was married then so be it, but he was still single. As for Xiao Bai¡¯s mother, Su Qianxun, she had previously asked her if she had feelings for Lu Yanzhi but she denied and said she had no ns on marrying him. So, why wouldn¡¯t he give her a chance? Despite being confessed for the second time, Lu Yanzhi did not feel a single trace of happiness. Conversely, he was having a headache because of Shen Yiren, especially when he saw her determined face that looked as if she would only like him in her whole life. He really couldn¡¯t understand her. They haven¡¯t even interacted much with each other. But why did she fall in love with him? Shouldn¡¯t she like Lu Yanchen? Shen Yiren saw how he had not replied and that brewed a strange idea within her. She anxiously emphasized, ¡°Big Brother, how about we try it out first?¡± She was a bundle of nerves when she said that. Her face flushed red out of anxiety and tears welled up in her eyes while she held a stubborn expression, she looked really pitiful. Lu Yanzhi thought for a while and reversed the question, ¡°You really like me that much?¡± Shen Yiren nodded her head vigorously as though he would believe her if she nodded harder. ¡°Yes, I have liked you and have dreamt of being your bride ever since I was young.¡± Chapter 1229 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (9) Chapter 1229: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (9) ¡°Why?¡± Lu Yanzhi could not understand. He and Shen Yiren were not close at all. It just happened that when they were younger, Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei used to bully her and so as the eldest brother, he had to teach those two rascals a thing or two. He had to stop them from bullying their younger sister. On the other hand, Su Qianxun and he had been through life and death situations together. He even almost lost his life for her yet he still could not move her heart and make her love him. Shen Yiren curiously asked, ¡°What do you mean by why? I really meant it when I said I liked you. Do I need a reason for liking someone?¡± Lu Yan Zhi was speechless. ¡°...¡± Although there was no such thing as loving someone for no reason, liking someone really needed no reason at all. When you are attracted to someone, liking them suddenly bes a mysterious and indescribable feeling. Liking someone is just simply liking someone. When you like someone, everything about them would be the reason that you like them¡ªeven their ws could be a reason. On the other hand, if you have no likings for a specific person, everything they do bes some sort of burden even if they meant well. ¡°But I don¡¯t have the same feelings as you do. I only see you as a younger sister. It would be conducting incest if I tried out a rtionship with you.¡± Shen Yiren was frightened off by thest shocking word he said. She stuttered, ¡°What? Incest... But you are not my real brother?¡± Lu Yanzhi strictly and seriously said, ¡°In my heart, you are a younger sister to me.¡± Shen Yiren was frustrated to death. She tried to resist rolling her eyes. ¡°We are not even rted by blood. How could I just be your real younger sister? Even if you treated me as one, it does not mean that I¡¯m rted to you by blood...¡± ¡°More importantly, I have someone I like.¡± Lu Yanzhi cut off her words by throwing in this sentence. Shen Yiren was speechless and froze up right on the spot. Then, she tried to deny it again and was not willing to believe when she said, ¡°It can¡¯t be! If you really have someone you like, then why aren¡¯t you married to her?¡± ¡°Liking her doesn¡¯t mean I have to marry her,¡± Lu Yanzhi lightly replied. ¡°Then, not liking me has no rtion to marrying me either.¡± Shen Yiren took the chance to twist his words. ¡°I will never be with you.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone was calm yet it also meant that there were no chances for discussion as his words brought forth an intolerable sense of dominance. Shen Yiren raised her head and looked at the man who looked as calm as the water. Her eyes had a hint of sadness, defeat, frustration, hurt¡ªevery type of negative and terrible feeling possible. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t believe it. Big brother, you are definitely lying to me. Also, we had intimate contact before, so you have to take responsibility for it.¡± At that moment, despite the strong front she showed, her voice clearly showed herck of confidence. ¡°Intimate contact?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s head throbbed in pain before he looked at her and pleaded for verification. ¡°Since when did I have intimate contact with you?¡± Shen Yiren confirmed with a strict tone, ¡°When I was seven years old, you hugged me and even allowed me to kiss your face.¡± Lu Yanzhi was immediately caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°I am not a pedophile and have zero interest in little children. At that time, I purely regarded you as my younger sister. That was only a kiss shared between family.¡± ¡°But it was not a kiss shared between family to me. It was a kiss that represented the passion of love. Since you kissed me, you have to take responsibility. Big Brother, you basically grew up in the military ever since you were young, and you know well how the military is most particr about responsibility. They would definitely not allow one to be unfaithful!¡± Shen Yiren strongly emphasized. Chapter 1230 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (10)

    Chapter 1230: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (10)

    Lu Yanzhi coldly said, ¡°I¡¯ve slept with a lot of women before. If we go by your words, then shouldn¡¯t I have to marry all of them?¡± Shen Yiren widened her eyes and had a look of surprise. ¡°What? Did you sleep with a lot of women? How many have you slept with?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. The number of women that I slept with is as many as a school of silver carps moving down a stream. Moreover, I do not sleep with the same woman twice. I¡¯ve already lost track of numbers.¡± Lu Yanzhi made himself sound like a yboy and an irresponsible scoundrel on purpose. Shen Yiren¡¯s body froze right at the spot for a moment before she shook her head in denial. ¡°It can¡¯t be! I don¡¯t believe it!¡± She had checked around before. Big brother lived an honest life and his love life was as though an ice mountain, unwavering. It was impossible for him to have a girlfriend as he never allowed any girl to stay close to him. Let alone sleeping with so many women. Regarding Xiao Bai, everyone said it was an ident. Whether it was an ident or not, that was not the main point. The main point was that big brother was definitely not the man he said he was. ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you. Also, my mum is not at home today. I¡¯ve got something on so I can¡¯t entertain you.¡± Lu Yanzhi turned around and gave an order. Shen Yiren took a deep breath and determinedly said, ¡°Big brother, let bygones be bygones. I wasn¡¯t with you at that time hence I don¡¯t mind. I totally don¡¯t mind. As long as you don¡¯t try anything funny when we are together, it will be fine.¡± With that said, she sent Lu Yanzhi a sweet, light smile. Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± Before he could speak, he heard a set of footsteps drifting from the stairs. He slightly froze and swallowed the words he was about to spout down his throat. Su Qianxun proceeded downstairs to pour a ss of water for Xiao Bai and almost slipped at thest level of stairs. Shen Yiren saw Su Qianxun as well and froze slightly. She was probably thinking why Su Qianxun was at the Lu Family house, but then immediately thought of Xiao Bai. No matter whether Su Qianxun would end up being together with Big Brother, she was still, and will always be, Xiao Bai¡¯s mother. It was not all that weird that Su Qianxun woulde around the Lu Family house. She immediately smiled and waved at Su Qianxun. ¡°Hello, Miss Su!¡± A memory came into Shen Yiren¡¯s mind, in which Su Ya had tricked Su Qianxun before that she ultimately ended up being drugged by someone. Remembering this event made Shen Yiren¡¯s heart uneasy. Whenever she saw Su Qianxun now, she would instinctively feel guilty. ¡°Hello, Miss Shen,¡± Su Qianxun said before looking at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Xiao Bai wants to drink some water. Where is the water at?¡± As they locked eyes, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep eyes were filled with a light that Su Qianxun could not understand. ¡°Oh!¡± After a while, he lightly replied back and pointed to the kitchen. Su Qianxun broodily moved her gaze away and smiled at Shen Yiren before going to the kitchen. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze followed her back view. Shen Yiren looked at Lu Yanzhi with a hint of curiosity. She recalled back to when Lu Yanzhi said he had someone that he liked. Could it be Su Qianxun? She did not realize anything was out of hand as he was very calm and did not look like he had any feelings for Su Qianxun. But if Su Qianxun was really Xiao Bai¡¯s mother, her peculiar rtionship with Lu Yanzhi shouldn¡¯t be as calm as what she saw now. Shen Yiren smiled and randomly asked, ¡°Miss Su, are you here at the Lu Family to visit Xiao Bai?¡± Lu Yanzhi nced at her. ¡°Xiao Bai is sick.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go take a look at Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°He only needs his mother now.¡± Shen Yiren forcefully smiled. Although she had not realized anything going on between big brother and Su Qianxun, big brother¡¯s attitude turned cold after Su Qianxun appeared. _ Chapter 1231 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (11)

    Chapter 1231: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (11)

    As the kitchen was not too far away from the living room, she could hear theirughter and enthusiastic conversation. While pouring the cup of water, her head was filled with the conversation she heard downstairs. ¡°Big Brother, the past is the past. Besides, I wasn¡¯t together with you at that moment. I don¡¯t mind. I totally don¡¯t mind. As long as you don¡¯t let me down when we are together.¡± Considering that Shen Yiren had said this sentence, their rtionship must have improved greatly. In that case, was Lu Yanzhi going to ept Shen Yiren? If not, why would he talk about their chances of being together in the future... This honestly was not a bad thing. After all, Shen Yiren was a much better person than Li Mengyao. Shen Yiren¡¯s personality wasn¡¯t considered all that bad and she liked Lu Yanzhi so much. Besides, Shen Yiren mentioned before that if she got married to Lu Yanzhi, she would treat Xiao Bai as her own. If Xiao Bai could have a real mother, even if it was just a step-mother, it would still be better than her. Thinking that Xiao Bai would probably not pester her anymore in the future, an unknown sadness crept up her heart. She couldn¡¯t help but turn her head into the direction of the living room and take a look at the two people having a conversation. Shen Yiren¡¯s smile was very gentle, as for Lu Yanzhi... Hmm. A dashingd and a beautiful maiden, it wouldn¡¯t be overboard to call them a match made in heaven. Su Qianxun subconsciously ced the fully filled cup of water to her lips and drank it without much time needed. After she finished drinking the water, Su Qianxun looked at the empty cup and was left dumbfounded... She wanted to pour Xiao Bai a cup of water, so how did she end up drinking it? She controlled herself to not facepalm and instead poured another cup of water. Taking a deep breath, she walked out of the kitchen with a perfect smile. When she met the two of them, Su Qianxun¡¯s emotions had already returned back to normal. Shen Yiren immediately gave her a charming and moving smile. Su Qianxun too returned a polite smile. For such an enchanting and gorgeous woman like her, her faint smile was like the blossoming of cherry blossoms all over the country. Her gaze looked past Lu Yanzhi before Su Qianxun walked up the stairs. When she couldn¡¯t hear Shen Yiren¡¯s and Lu Yanzhi¡¯s chatting voices, Su Qianxun stopped dead in her tracks. What was she doing? Why did she smile? It seemed as though she waspeting with Shen Yiren. Was it because of Lu Yanzhi? At that moment, she felt that she was acting really cheap. It was somebody else¡¯s¡¯ child and yet she came over to take care of him. When she saw a certain somebody being lovey-dovey with his wife, she had actually dared topete with somebody else¡¯s¡¯ wife. The problem was that somebody was the man who had hurt her before. She must be crazy! Su Qianxun walked into the bedroom and passed the cup of water to Xiao Bai. However, Xiao Bai acted cutely and wanted her to feed him, hence Su Qianxun ced the cup closer to Xiao Bai¡¯s lips. However, doing so, she couldn¡¯t feed him properly... Shen Yiren¡¯s smile kept appearing in her head. Even the scenes of Shen Yiren kissing Lu Yanzhi and them throwing seductive nces at one another bombarded her mind as well. At that moment, Shen Lingshuang was not at home, while she and Xiao Bai were upstairs. Two people were downstairs and she couldn¡¯t help but think if anything inappropriate would happen between them. In that case, she had to protect Xiao Bai or take Xiao Bai away to prevent him from seeing what he should not see. She fed him too fast and the water dripped out of Xiao Bai¡¯s mouth. Su Qianxun jumped out of her skin and immediately put the cup away. She took a napkin to clean the spige. ¡°Are your clothes wet? Let me take a look.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay...¡± Xiao Bai instinctively used his hand to wipe his mouth and expressed that he still wanted to drink the water. Su Qianxun fed Xiao Bai water again but this time she did it carefully. Chapter 1232 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (12)

    Chapter 1232: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (12)

    After Xiao Bai drank the water, he made Su Qianxun tell him a story. Su Qianxun took over the book ced beside her. She was not even Xiao Bai¡¯s real mother so why was she the one taking care of Xiao Bai while Lu Yanzhi was ying with girls outside? The heavy load on her chest seemed as though she was crushed under a mountain. It then disappeared all of a sudden and that made her breathing be smooth. ¡°Mummy, you are holding the book upside down...¡± Su Qianxun froze and lowered her head to look at the book in her hands. Ugh! It was really held upside down. She bit her lips slowly. With a tone of voice that was as calm as the water, she then said, ¡°Xiao Bai... How about you ask your daddy to narrate the story? I¡¯ve just picked up a call about my work. I think I need to...¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Ah? Mummy, you are going to leave...¡± Lu Yanzhi heard that sentence as he entered the room. Su Qianxun nced at Lu Yanzhi and shed him a fake smile. ¡°Master Lu, I¡¯ve just received a call and have to go settle my work duties. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep sea-like eyes looked at her in silence. He stayed that way with his thin lips pressed into a line. Xiao Bai had a look of displeasure and cutely snorted. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Su Qianxun caressed Xiao Bai¡¯s face tofort him, to which Xiao Bai finally reluctantly agreed. After she left the room, she did not spare Lu Yanzhi a nce. Lu Yanzhi turned around and followed her out. Behind her back, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I dare not trouble Master Lu,¡± Su Qianxun said in a displeased tone. When the words left her mouth, even she was shocked. She did not wait for Lu Yanzhi¡¯s reply and quickened her footsteps, wanting to leave faster. But, when she reached the living room, she instinctively slowed down her footsteps again. Shen Yiren was probably still downstairs and Su Qianxun didn¡¯t want her to think that the reason for her early departure was because of them. However, when she got to the living room, no one was there. Su Qianxun froze momentarily. ¡®Where did Shen Yiren go? Did she leave already? That was fast...¡¯ Su Qianxun¡¯s elbow was pulled from the back and she had no chance to react before she was turned around and fell into a warm and sturdy embrace in the next second. Su Qianxun lifted her eyes up and widened her eyes in shock. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, what are you doing?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that. Why did you leave so hurriedly when you saw Shen Yiren?¡± Lu Yanzhi stared at her with a sharp gaze. His deep and confusing clear eyes looked as though he could see through her. Su Qianxun¡¯s body stiffened. Thatplicated gaze of his seemed like it was assuming that she was jealous and that she cared for him. She felt a weird sense of embarrassment as though she was exposed. ¡®That is weird?! Who is being jealous? Who cares about him!¡¯ Su Qianxun¡¯s embarrassment turned into agitation as she harshly waved Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand away. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have something on and had to leave? What has this got to do with Shen Yiren?¡± She turned around to leave but a strong arm held onto her waist to stop her while another hand held her shoulder and twisted her around. The next thing she knew, she was pressed against the wall. His imposing body trapped her, sandwiching her against the wall. Su Qianxun was furious. ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± Lu Yanzhi lowered his gaze and locked his own eyes with her slightly red ones. His cold gaze was so intense that it looked as though he could take away one¡¯s soul. His thin lips opened slightly to say, ¡°Su Qianxun, are you jealous?¡± Su Qianxun widened her eyes in shock, seeming as though she heard a shocking secret. She was in disbelief with what she heard. Then, she curved her lips up and smiled. She thought that she heard wrong and could not help but asked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Jealous? What kind of an international joke was that? Chapter 1233 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (13)

    Chapter 1233: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (13)

    Lu Yanzhi looked at Su Qianxun who had worn a cautious expression on her face. Her enchanting eyes stared right back at him in a warning, but it mostly made her look like a frightened cat. He reached out to hold her chin before raising it slightly so that his deep ck eyes could meet hers. ¡°Answer me!¡± ¡°What do you want me to say? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. Let go! I still have something on...¡± Su Qianxun froze momentarily beforeing back to her senses. She hurriedly pushed Lu Yanzhi away. However, despite her pushes, Lu Yanzhi remained rooted to the ground and continued looking at her with squinted eyes while showing off his domineering demeanor. Su Qianxun had her back pushed to the wall and in front of her was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s scorching hot chest. They were so close that she could hear his strong heartbeat. As she was unable to move, under his strong aura, her heart uncontrobly trembled and she grew more nervous. Suddenly, she didn¡¯t know what to say. At that moment, footsteps could be heard and Su Qianxun instinctively thought of Shen Yiren. If Shen Yiren was going to be Lu Yanzhi¡¯s legitimate girlfriend, how was she going to exn her rtionship with Lu Yanzhi? She didn¡¯t want to bebeled as a slut. Neither did she want Shen Yiren to witness this scene. A realization stuck upon Su Qianxun as she hurriedly said, ¡°Quickly let go of me! Aren¡¯t you scared that Shen Yiren will be mad if she sees us like this?¡± However, not only did Lu Yanzhi not let go of her, he came closer to her and angled his head slightly. His eyes were still intensely locked on her while his thin lips drew closer to her ears. ¡°Are you that afraid of Shen Yiren seeing us together?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to misunderstand.¡± Su Qianxun had always hated Lu Yanzhi for acting like this as it always made her heartbeat go out of control. He made her heart race wildly but at the same time, it felt soft like it could melt any moment. She bit her lips and it left some teeth markings on her lower lip for she had exerted all of her strength to push him away, however, her efforts were futile. The footsteps suddenly stopped in the living room... Both of them unconsciously turned around and saw Xiao Bai blinking his eyes in confusion as he looked at them, stumped. ¡°Daddy, mummy, what kind of game are you two ying?¡± Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you two ying a kissing game?¡± asked Xiao Bai innocently. Su Qianxun tried her best to endure her difort and awkwardness and gave Lu Yanzhi a cold look before turning her head to the other side. Lu Yanzhi red at Xiao Bai sternly and ordered, ¡°Who told you toe down? Go back up.¡± ¡®What a scary daddy!¡¯ Xiao Bai gave a ¡®hmm¡¯ and was about to turn to leave when Su Qianxun immediately shouted, ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t leave.¡± Xiao Bai looked at Su Qianxun and a smile appeared on his face but when he saw his father¡¯s stern and cold gaze, his smile disappeared once again. He softly mumbled, ¡°Mummy.¡± Su Qianxun gave a warm and gentle smile to Xiao Bai. ¡°Pull your daddy away.¡± Xiao Bai: ¡°...¡± How could he possibly pull his father away? His father just needed to move a finger and he would be pushed down. Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± Lu Yanzhi was caught betweenughter and tears. She had actually asked a five-year-old for help. What kind of idea was that? His strength softened. Su Qianxun took the chance to push him away and then turned around to run. Lu Yanzhi did not give chase and only looked at Xiao Bai. He shouted, ¡°Lu Yubai!¡± ¡°Daddy~¡± It could be heard from Xiao Bai¡¯s voice that his father had startled him. He was the type of father who was really scary that it made Xiao Bai teary eyed as he pursed his lips. He really looked like Su Qianxun at that moment. Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± Upon seeing the cuter version of Su Qianxun, how could Lu Yanzhi possibly still re up at Xiao Bai? Chapter 1234 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (14)

    Chapter 1234: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (14)

    After Su Qianxun left the Lu residences, she quickly drove back home. Upon arriving, she immediately chugged a ss of cold water down her throat. Shey on her soft sofa and closed her eyes and tried to rx. She heaved a long sigh and had a tired expression etched on her face. ¡®What is wrong with me? Why am I so afraid?¡¯ Su Qianxun wasn¡¯t even sure what was wrong with herself. ¡®Could it really be as what Lu Yanzhi imed? That I was jealous? How could it be? It has been long since I had feelings for him, and now I really don¡¯t love him. So, why? Why did I feel ufortable when I saw Lu Yanzhi and Shen Yoren together?¡¯ It was said that time heals all wounds, and no matter how deep the hatred was, it will fade with time. So many years have passed, but why is it that time couldn¡¯t make her forget that she had loved him? Why could he still easily influence her feelings even until today? If her newfound realization pointed out that she still couldn¡¯t forget him then that would be a terrible realization. She couldn¡¯t help but furrow her eyebrows tighter and shifted around toy on her stomach. She had buried her head in the pillow... when her phone rang. She took a look at her phone and saw that it was a foreign number, so she didn¡¯t want to answer it at first. But after the call ended by itself, her phone rang again. Su Qianxun nced at her phone and hesitated for a while before answering it. ¡°Little aunt.¡± An attractive voice could be heard through the phone and Su Qianxun froze momentarily. The familiar voice caused her to instinctively call out, ¡°Wencheng.¡± ¡°Thank you, Little aunt, for remembering me. After what happened to my dad, mum, and little sister, I thought you would never want to hear my voice again...¡± As Su Wencheng spoke, Su Qianxun¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. Although Su Wencheng had cleared himself from Shi Guang¡¯s dad and mum¡¯s car ident, that didn¡¯t mean that he did not have a part in it. After he left his post, Su Wencheng disappeared. She always thought that Su Wencheng would never dare to appear in front of them ever again, after all, he currently had nobody to back him up again. However, never once did she think that he would actually give her a call. ¡®What was he trying to do?¡¯ ¡°You still dare to call me?¡± questioned Su Qianxun in fury. She then coldly harrumphed, ¡°Why? You want to seek justice for them?¡± ¡°Of course not, they had it upon themselves.¡± Su Wencheng¡¯s tone was filled with sadness, pain, and even remorse. ¡°I know that no matter what I say, you would not believe me, but Little aunt I really tried to persuade them many times. I said that Grandpa wouldn¡¯t care about the so-called blood rtions and told them not to harm other people but they refuse to listen. Now that things have turned out this way, I have no other way too. I wanted to protect them after the incident and hide everything but my actions connive them instead. To be honest, it was my fault. Sorry, Little aunt,¡± said Su Wencheng. Although he said that the fault was on him, if one listened carefully, he had cleared himself from all the incidents and made himself seem like a helpless bystander. Su Qianxun probed, ¡°You, why did you call me?¡± Su Wenchengughed and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see me and don¡¯t wish to hear my voice. Actually, I called you for no special reason, I just wanted to ask how is Grandpa¡¯s health?¡± ¡°He¡¯s fine...¡± replied Su Qianxun in an indifferent manner before pausing and added, ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to be angry at you and your gang anymore since Grandpa¡¯s health has never been better.¡± Chapter 1235 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (15)

    Chapter 1235: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (15)

    Su Wencheng said, ¡°It¡¯s good as long as grandpa stays healthy. Little Aunt, you need to take care of yourself too. No matter what happens, in my heart, all of you will definitely be my closest family. I will definitely wish all of you well and that includes my father, mother, and younger sister. I¡¯m not saying this to plead for their forgiveness.¡± Su Qianxun froze for a moment. She moved her lips and wanted to speak before Su Wencheng¡¯s voice drifted through the phone. ¡°Little Aunt, I¡¯m sorry. Although this apology came a littlete, I hope you will still ept it. Goodbye, Little Aunt.¡± Dududu... The line was cut. Su Wencheng did not say any special words. He called only to apologize and ask about grandpa¡¯s health. Su Qianxun furrowed her brows and curiously put her phone under her chin. She was trying to guess Su Wencheng¡¯s real motive for calling. Shi Guang and Mo Feifei said that the real masterminds behind their parents¡¯ car ident that year may not be Su Ya and Su Donghan. The mastermind could be Su Wencheng, but Su Ya and Su Donghan had covered up for him and hence, he was pushed out of the picture from the incident that year. Her immediate reaction was to not believe them. Ever since they were young, Su Wencheng in everyone¡¯s eyes was a person who could not even bear to kill an ant. He was very filial and obedient, and he had a warm, kind, and gentle personality. Her aunt had always cared more for her nephews. Her rtionship with Su Wencheng had always been especially good and was much better than her rtionship with Su Ya. If it wasn¡¯t for Su Ya, she would definitely avoid scolding Su Wencheng. Moreover, after dad knew Su Wencheng had no part in Shi Guang¡¯s parents¡¯ car ident, his heart still cared for Su Wencheng. Because during the recent meal they had together, dad still asked about Su Wencheng¡¯s situation and still cared for him. Simr to her dad, she still could not believe Su Wencheng would harm others just because of his identity and personal gains. Unfortunately, it involved Shi Guang¡¯s parents. But she became suspicious again... because Su Wencheng, that gentleman, had done many dirty things to achieve a higher standing. Tomorrow was Sunday. Previously, she and Shi Guang promised that they would both try to visit Old Man at the Su residences every Sunday. Both of them should be able to make it tomorrow. When they met, she would tell them this. ¨C Su Wencheng leaned back on the swivel chair behind the office desk with a cigarette hanging loosely in his hands. He breathed in and puffed out white smoke. The window was not closed and the smoke was immediately dispersed away by the wind. Chang Xiaoyang who sat opposite him had a dark expression. When he entered, Su Wencheng was on a call. He sat down silently and waited for Su Wencheng to end the call before asking with a deep voice, ¡°Do you want me toy a hand on her?¡± Su Wencheng extinguished the cigarette and asked him back. ¡°Can¡¯t you do it? It can¡¯t be that you fell in love with Mo Feifei just like my younger sister said.¡± Chang Xiaoyang denied it. ¡°No.¡± ¡°You have to know that everything is already well prepared.¡± Su Wencheng straightened his back as he looked strict all of a sudden. ¡°Abandoning politics and moving on tomercial affairs requires arge background. The Su family is the most suitable of them all and you need to be clear that if you want revenge and take back everything that belongs to you, it is not enough to just have the two of us.¡± Chang Xiaoyang bit down his lips and had a look of hesitation. Su Wencheng said, ¡°Moreover, I think that you know this too. When our fathers switched identities, it already determined that we can only be enemies!¡± Chapter 1236 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (16)

    Chapter 1236: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (16)

    ¡°Moreover, I think that you know this too. When our fathers switched identities, it determined that we can only be enemies! If I were to return to the Su family, Mo Feifei and her sister would definitely stand on the opposite side. Both of them are just two people blocking our stepping stones to sess. Mo Feifei... I have no ns onying a hand on her for she¡¯s not a huge threat to me yet. Then again, she poses as a difficult problem for you. So, I¡¯m saying that if you want revenge, the best way is to start with her.¡± After hearing Su Wencheng¡¯s words, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s expression stiffened. Su Wencheng continued to speak. ¡°On the other hand, I cannot let Shi Guang off since Lu Yanchen has her back. I¡¯ve already lost to him once, so I cannot bear to lose to him again. Because of Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, my parents and my sister, Su Ya, are degraded to such a sorry plight now. No matter what, I will make Shi Guang unable to stand upright in the Su family.¡± ¡°But I think you should know how much Old Man Su likes both of them.¡± Su Wencheng shed a smile filled with mockery. ¡°Women are really the most brilliant living being in this world. They may look as gentle as the water on the surface, but deep inside, they can make men with a thousand times more strength to sumb underneath them.¡± These words had a hidden meaning inteced with a sense of mockery. Chang Xiaoyang lowered his eyes and remained silent. Su Wencheng had a shrewd way of thinking and his mind was too dark. They both were simr, hence they are their only friend andrade. After all, he had already sealed his fate years ago. He should calmly close his eyes and dly ept his fate. But why was there a subtle hint of hope which should not be there in his heart? He heaved a mockingugh for he had already sold himself. In his heart, there was no righteousness and justice. All people and things were just chess pieces he could manipte for his gains. Everything should just go like this! ¨C The next day, in the Su residences. When Su Qianxun arrived, Shi Guang had already arrived. Not only her, her cousin Mo Jin hade too. As for Mo Feifei, she had just started working and seemed busy thus she did note this week. ¡°Mo Jin, you cut your hair.¡± Today, Mo Jin wore a white blouse together with a ck suit. With her fresh short hair, she looked very clean as though a sessful career woman. Mo Jin gave a gracious smile and touched her mushroom head. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been too busy and did not have the time to do my hair. Moreover, my hair loss was very serious hence I simply cut it off.¡± Shi Guang proudly said, ¡°My cousin has risen a rank. She is now the manager.¡± ¡°Wow, not bad. Congrattions,¡± Su Qianxun congratted her from her heart. ¡°Thank you, Little Aunt.¡± Following Shi Guang and Mo Feifei, Mo Jin called Qianxun Little Aunt as well. Su Qianxun smiled before teasing, ¡°Next time, I must take on a role regarding business elites. If I can¡¯t be one, acting as one seemed pretty good too.¡± ¡°Little Aunt, don¡¯t praise her further. Your praises are going to make your cousin conceited.¡± Shi Guang lightly tapped her chest. ¡°If you have the time, you should praise me more. My results will improve if I receive more praise.¡± ¡°If I praise you further, not only will you be conceited, you will be exalted up to the skies.¡± Shi Guang had a jealous look which made Mo Jin and Su Qianxunugh out loud. Even Old Man Su who was sitting silently at a side could not help butugh. ¡°Grandpa, how can you bully me with them?¡± Shi Guang sat beside Old Man Su and hugged his elbow while acting cute. Chapter 1237 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (17)

    Chapter 1237: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (17)

    ¡°I will notugh. I will notugh.¡± Old Master Su immediately put his hands up with a serious expression but one secondter, he couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter again. For Old Master to be able to reconcile with his granddaughter, he had been very happy and energetic these few days. Even his mental condition seemed to be very good, too. Second aunt came in from the dining room and said while smiling, ¡°You two shoulde back often if you are free. Look, the moment you came home, the atmosphere turned livelier.¡± Old Master nodded his head in agreement and even said to Mo Jin, ¡°Xiao Jin cane home to y whenever you are free.¡± Mo Jin smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°The food is served, it¡¯s time to eat,¡± Second aunt called out. She smiled before going forward to help Old Master to the dining table. Shi Guang and Mo Jin followed behind them and upon seeing that Second aunt was going back to the kitchen, Shi Guang immediately went forward and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Second uncle?¡± ¡°Your Second uncle has been busy with a project recently. I think it¡¯s located at The Bund and I heard that the scale of the project is huge. Anyway, he said that it¡¯s very important and after that, there¡¯s still arge scale auction taking ce. He needs to be present there personally, too,¡± replied Second aunt. Su Qianxun curiously asked, ¡°Today is Sunday and yet he still has to work?¡± Second aunt was helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk about it. He even had a video-call meeting at home and told me to not disturb him unless there were any important issues.¡± Mo Jin said, ¡°How can he skip his meals? How about this, Shi Guang go and take a look. If he doesn¡¯t have a meeting ask him toe down to eat.¡± Shi Guang agreed and notified her Second aunt before going upstairs. She knocked on her Second uncle¡¯s door. After knocking a few times, nobody answered and hence she pushed the door open. Nobody was inside the study room. Shi Guang stepped further inside and walked to the study table where she saw some enveloped documents, after which she scanned the entire room. Towards the shelf in the study room, she called out, ¡°Second uncle, are you here? Second uncle...¡± After a while, Su Qiudao walked out from between the shelf and was startled by Shi Guang¡¯s presence. ¡°Shi Guang, you are here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here for quite a while now. I haven¡¯t seen you yet and it¡¯s already time to eat now. Since you haven¡¯t gone down, I came here to call you. No matter how busy you are, you should still at least eat your meals.¡± ¡°I will eatter, you can eat first.¡± ¡°No way, we should eat together. Besides, Second uncle, Grandpa is waiting for you.¡± Su Qiudao heard that the Old Master was waiting for him and hesitated for a while. In the end, he pulled a smile and prepared to leave with Shi Guang. Yet, the moment he saw the document on the study table, he took it and quickly went to the back portion of the study table. He pulled a drawer to ce the document in it and then locked it. When they were descending the stairs, Su Qiudao asked Shi Guang, ¡°Did you see the contents in the document just now?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°I did not see anything. Second uncle, I am not interested in these. Lu Yanchen¡¯s documents are always left on the sofa and bed but I¡¯m toozy to flip it so I just close his documents and throw it to the side.¡± Since she only managed a nce, all she identally saw was the title of the document that was in all caps. It said something along the lines of auction. After that, she had shifted her gaze and as for the contents in the document, she had no idea. Su Qiudao stopped Shi Guang and looked at her with a stern and serious look. With a stern voice he said, ¡°Regardless of whether you saw it or not, you must not tell anyone about the details of the document. Do you understand?¡± Shi Guang could suddenly feel the seriousness of the matter. She nodded her head with all seriousness. ¡°Second uncle, you can be a hundred percent sure that other than the title, I did not see anything. But even if I did see anything, I will not tell anyone about it, including Lu Yanchen!¡± Chapter 1238 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (18)

    Chapter 1238: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (18)

    With that, Shi Guang made a gesture of zipping her mouth, expressing that she would definitely keep her promise. Su Qiudao gave a benevolent smile and went downstairs to eat with her. Shi Guang only took this incident as an idental episode and did not take it to heart. On her way home, she realized that her cousin seemed dazed out and had been acting very mysteriously. Previously, when she found out that there was a kiss mark on her neck, she asked her if she was dating but she denied it. Even when she was talking to her, she didn¡¯t seem to listen and was always inattentive. So, when she came to visit Grandpa, she brought her cousin along to brighten up her spirits. She looked totally fine during their visit to the Su family but once they left the household, her cousin¡¯s mental state seemed a little unstable. Shi Guang furrowed her eyebrows and asked if she had anything bothering her. But Mo Jin refused to admit and said that she was recently too busy at work so she was a little tired. Shi Guang really hoped that it was just fatigue that had caused her to act like that and not because of her rtionships... After all, this world was soplicated and there weren¡¯t as many men who were as trustworthy and reliable as her Lu Yanchen. After sending Mo Jin home, Shi Guang directly went to Lu Yanchen¡¯s office. Upon reaching, she was startled to realize that Lu Yanchen had a new female assistant who had beautiful porcin skin and long legs. For such a young and beautiful assistant to be hanging around Lu Yanchen all day, wouldn¡¯t Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart waver? Shi Guang entered Lu Yanchen¡¯s office with a solemn face. However, Lu Yanchen smiled charmingly and motioned her toe over. ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Why should I go over? You have such a beautiful female assistant, shouldn¡¯t you ask her toe over instead?¡± asked Shi Guang who was being very sour about it. ¡°Are you... jealous?¡± Lu Yanchen asked as he rubbed his lips. A faint smile then morphed on his face. ¡°Who is jealous? Can¡¯t I just say a thing or two?¡± Shi Guang refused to admit that she was indeed unhappy. ¡®Wait a minute... something is wrong?!¡¯ Lu Yanchen was the type of person who would get jealous whenever she came close to her big sister. Besides, it was a Sunday and yet he still had work to do and even arranged a beautiful female assistant to stand outside. Putting that aside, he even asked her to find him at his office. This seemed to be much of a coincidence, so did he do it on purpose? Shi Guang was immediately caught betweenughter and tears¡ªthis man was too naughty! ¡°You did it on purpose?¡± She red at Lu Yanchen and walked towards him. She suddenly felt her knees weaken, and like a boneless snake, she slowly fell onto him. Afterward, she sat on his thigh and hooked her hands around his neck. Lu Yanchen hugged her waist and pulled her into an embrace as he chuckled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t get jealous...¡± ¡°Was I jealous just now? I can¡¯t remember a thing.¡± Shi Guang still refused to admit as she poked her finger on his chest. ¡°I am not as petty as you.¡± Lu Yanchen held her hand while Shi Guang shifted around in his embrace, and this caused arousal in Lu Yanchen. His eyes darkened and his voice turned hoarse as well. ¡°Shi Littly, are you purposely... arousing me?¡± Shi Guang pretended to be shy and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I am teasing you. Do you want to tease back?¡± This was his office and the door was not closed so anyone could enter anytime. She bet that Lu Yanchen wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. ¡°You said so. Hmm?¡± A coquettish look shed past Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes and that made him look even more charming. His lips bit her round earlobe and he nibbled on it gently. Shi Guang unconsciously drew her neck since she felt numb and ticklish at the same time. It spread across her body, causing her to burst intoughter. Chapter 1239 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (19)

    Chapter 1239: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (19)

    Shi Guang unconsciously drew her neck since she felt numb and ticklish at the same time. It spread across her body, causing her to burst intoughter. She chuckled as she leaned her body back. Lu Yanchen hooked his hand around her waist and pulled her into his embrace. Slowly, his hand moved down on her body. Startled, Shi Guang instinctively struggled out of his grip. ¡°Lu Yanchen, don¡¯t do anything funny. Aren¡¯t you scared somebody will see us?¡± ¡°Where do you think you are? Who would dare to barge in without my permission?¡± said Lu Yanchen as the hand on her body started to be naughty. His cold and thin lips kissed her soft pink lips and judging from their speed, it would only be a matter of time until sparks fly and an intense makeout session would ur. At that moment, Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Shi Guang leaned back slightly but Lu Yanchen refused to let her go and held her tighter in his arms. However, his phone didn¡¯t stop ringing as though if Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t answer the call, the caller would continue to call until it was the end of the world. Shi Guang harshly pushed him away and with a heavy breath, she said, ¡°Your phone...¡± ¡°Ignore it,¡± replied Lu Yanchen with his eyebrows furrowed. He carried on to kiss her ear while mumbling sweet things. ¡°Besides, there wouldn¡¯t be anything important.¡± ¡°There could be...¡± expressed Shi Guang as she pinched his arm. His arm was really tough and impossible to pinch for it was all muscles. ¡°It could be your new beautiful assistant. She could have something important to ask you~¡± Her words made Lu Yanchen chuckle. He slightly let go of her and yet his fingers still continued to caress her cheek. He praised her with his attractive voice, ¡°Why are you so cute?¡± It was not a bad idea to make her jealous. Shi Guang red at him. ¡°Cute? Didn¡¯t you always say that I am ugly?¡± A faint smile appeared on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face. His hands raised Shi Guang¡¯s chin before he kissed her on the lips. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find any adjective to describe your ugliness so I have no choice but to use the word cute.¡± ¡°But you like me because I am ugly, otherwise, why did you marry me?¡± chuckled Shi Guang with her hands cupping both sides of Lu Yanchen¡¯s face. She rubbed her fingers against his face into different weird shapes. ¡°You are really thick-skinned...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes squinted charismatically as he wanted to kiss Shi Guang¡¯s lips again... Just then, his office¡¯s door was pushed open from outside. ¡°Old Lu!¡± Mu Chubei came in with a furious sprint. Upon seeing how Shi Guang was sitting on Lu Yanchen¡¯sp, he immediately stopped dead in his tracks. He froze for a second before clenching his fists and cing it near his mouth as he coughed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that Shi Guang was in your office...¡± Mu Chubei chuckled afterward. Shi Guang¡¯s hands were still hooked around Lu Yanchen¡¯s neck as she coquettishly protested. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say no one will dare enter your office without your permission? So then, the person who just barged here is a ghost?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s cold eyes gazed past Mu Chubei as he lowered his voice dangerously. ¡°You better have a good reason for barging in, or else, I will kill you, Mu Chubei!¡± Mu Chubei said helplessly, ¡°About that, it looks like I havee in at the wrong moment but you don¡¯t have to be so angry, right?¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± After feeling something at a certain ce, could he not be angry? Mu Chubei looked at Shi Guang and smiled. ¡°But Little Sister Shi Guang, why are you here? Isn¡¯t it already bad enough that you normally show off your affection for Lu Yanchen and yet you still dared to show off your affection at his workce too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little psychopathic?¡± Chapter 1240 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (20)

    Chapter 1240: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (20)

    ¡°Which eye of yours saw that we were disying affection to one another?¡± Shi Guang red at Mu Chubei. Yet, the moment she looked at Lu Yanchen, her gaze softened. ¡°Were we showing affection?¡± ¡°Of course...¡± Lu Yanchen pinched Shi Guang¡¯s cheeks cutely and cooperatively expressed, ¡°Not!¡± ¡°You are the best!¡± Shi Guang immediately ced a sweet kiss on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face. Lu Yanchen wore an affectionate expression as he spoiled and loved her with no limit. His gentle gaze was so sweet that honey would drip out of his eyes. Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± ¡®Is there still justice in this world?! Isn¡¯t this considered as disying affection? If not, what is it?¡¯ He forced himself to smile but his smile turned out to be uglier than his crying expression. ¡°About that... Old Lu, it concerns my lifelong happiness so I could only find you for help...¡± Lu Yanchen raised his eyebrows slightly since he had an inkling with what Chu Mubei was trying to say. Just as he was about to say something, Shi Guang jumped down from hisp. She shrieked, ¡°What did you say?¡± Lu Yanchen stood up. ¡°...¡± Chu Mubei moved two steps backward and suddenly felt that Shi Guang¡¯s aura was really suffocating. ¡°...¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you being weird, Chu Mubei? You also have a wife so why did you have to find Lu Yanchen for your lifelong happiness?¡± Shi Guang hugged Lu Yanchen¡¯s arm and looked at Chu Mubei with her head tilted to the side. ¡°Chu Mubei, don¡¯t tell me that you like my Lu Yanchen and that you want to snatch my man away?¡± Chu Mubei widened his mouth in surprise. His mouth was so wide open that he could swallow one whole egg. Lu Yanchen suddenly curled his lips upwards and looked at Shi Guang with his head tilted to the side. Both of them looked into each other with a yful glint in their eyes. They even seemed to have reached a certain level of rapport. Shi Guang smirked and looked towards Chu Mubei. ¡°It seems that my biggest love rival is not a young girl but a big man like you!¡± She patted her chest in pain, looking very angry and helpless. ¡°Oh gosh...¡± Chu Mubei immediately exined, ¡°Nonono, what are you thinking? What kind of brain do you...¡± He actually didn¡¯t know how to continue on with his words. Shi Guang asked in fury, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my brain? My brain is perfectly fine. In this current society, do you know why a woman can¡¯t find herself a good man? Because all of them are stolen by another good man.¡± Chu Mubei was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Let me tell you, Shi Guang, I didn¡¯t know that you were a Fujoshi.¡± Shi Guang retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic. You have always addressed me as Little Sister Shi Guang and even said that I was like your biological sister and yet you betrayed me. Overboard, overboard, you are too much!¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± This couple, one of them smiled so happily and was just like an adorable cutie. She was cute but she was also a cunning fox. Whenever Lu Yanchen was around, she became even more cunning. The other half of the couple wore a faint smile on his face as he enjoyed the show. When Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t smile, he looked like an untouchable proud and cold flower, but when he did smile, he was even scarier than his cold side. Chu Mubei¡¯s entire forehead was wrinkled into a frown. He looked as though he had admitted to his fate and said helplessly, ¡°Old Lu, Yiren is leaving, quickly help me think of a way to stop her. If she¡¯s gone, what am I going to do?¡± Shi Guang knitted her brows. ¡°...¡± ¡®So the person Chu Mubei likes is Shen Yiren? But if he liked Shen Yiren, why did he still want to marry Wang Caichun? Even if it¡¯s just a marriage in name, Wang Caichun seems to like Chu Mubei.¡¯ ¡®If Chu Mubei likes Shen Yiren now, what is going to happen to Wang Caichun?¡¯ Chapter 1241 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (21)

    Chapter 1241: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (21)

    Shi Guang shed a weird smile and slightly turned her head to the side to look at Lu Yanchen while her long eyshes fluttered. ¡°Lu Yanchen, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Then, she smoothed her hair with her fingers and gave a knowing smile to Lu Yanchen. She would not let him help Chu Mubei. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes sparkled as he secretly curled his lips and held Shi Guang¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you to eat something good.¡± With that, he totally ignored Chu Mubei. They left a stunned Chu Mubei with his jaws gaping. Only after they left, did he shout, ¡°Are you kidding me! Old Lu, you¡¯re really hoes before bros!¡± ¨C After they left thepany, they went straight home. In actual fact, Shi Guang was not hungry. As she sat beside the driver¡¯s seat, Lu Yanchen had asked her what she wanted to eat. Instead, Shi Guang said she was tired and wanted to go home. Throughout the journey, her face was dark and she did not bother with Lu Yanchen. Once she entered the room, she wanted to close the door and lock it. But Lu Yanchen¡¯s long elbow stopped her from doing so. He squeezed past the door and wanted to hug Shi Guang. But Shi Guang grabbed Lu Yanchen¡¯s tie and pushed him down the door panel. ¡°You like me jealous and angry, right!?¡± Shi Guang loosened Lu Yanchen¡¯s tie. She raised her hand and went one round to tie up Lu Yanchen¡¯s wrist. After she tied up one hand, she pulled him to sit on the bed. She pushed him harshly and put his tied up hand above his head. Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was imperceptible as he did not fight back. He allowed Shi Guang to do what she wanted. He lied downfortably andzily. He nced at her serious, small face and apologized with sincerity. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry anymore, I¡¯ll let you punish me any way you want.¡± Shi Guang kneeled on his leg and raised her chin before saying, ¡°If you want me to forgive you, you have to tell me honestly. When did you know Chu Mubei like Shen Yiren?¡± She changed the topic so fast. Weren¡¯t they chatting about themselves? Lu Yanchen replied, ¡°Quite a long time ago.¡± It was around university days when he realized that Chu Mubei liked Shen Yiren, however Chu Mubei did not know if the feeling was mutual. Shi Guang curiously asked, ¡°But doesn¡¯t Shen Yiren like elder brother? Doesn¡¯t Chu Mubei know that?¡± ¡°He knows.¡± ¡°He knew yet he still liked Shen Yiren? If he liked Shen Yiren then why did he marry Wang Caichun?¡± Shen Yiren felt that Chu Mubei was a jerk. He had someone that he liked yet he still slept with others. To not take responsibility, he even found a woman to marry. The VIP fighter among jerks! ¡°Wang Caichun voluntarily came to find him for a marriage,¡± Lu Yanchen said as he sat up but Shi Guang pushed him back. In a cold tone, Shi Guang warned, ¡°Lie down properly!¡± Lu Yanchen had a look of helplessness as he nodded his head toply. He then remarked, ¡°You need not waste your time and worry about Wang Caichun. Maybe she also has someone that she likes, just like Chu Mubei.¡± Shi Guang slightly raised her brows. ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel that the person Wang Caichun likes is Chu Mubei?¡± Lu Yanchen asked back, ¡°She confessed to you?¡± Shi Guang shook her head. Wang Caichun never ever said she liked Chu Mubei and from her words, she seemed to hate Chu Mubei. It¡¯s just that both of them were married to each other and should have some sort of love between them. Lu Yanchen smiled as beautiful and leisurely as the moonlight. ¡°She hasn¡¯t even said that she liked Chu Mubei, so why are you so worried? What if you got it wrong?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Chapter 1242 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (22)

    Chapter 1242: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (22)

    Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± Got it wrong? It seemed like that was the case. Wang Caichun always spat out bad stuff about Chu Mubei as though she found him irritating. In the past, when she was together with Lu Yanchen, they broke up but reconciled in the end. At that time, she often said she hated Lu Yanchen just so she could hide her love for him. Hence, she instinctively thought Wang Caichun as herself and put her into her own viewpoint. But Wang Caichun and Chu Mubei had never been together before. After they married each other, both of them led their own lives and had nothing to do with each other. What if it was not a cover-up and Wang Caichun really did not like Chu Mubei? Wouldn¡¯t she be someone who had helped add fuel to the fire? Shi Huangughed. ¡°Then does Chu Mubei and Shen Yiren have something going on with each other? Will Chu Mubei divorce with Wang Caichun?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. This does not seem to be of our concern.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze was calm and he tenderly looked at Shi Guang as though he was not concerned with anything except Shi Guang. He raised his tied up hands. ¡°Untie it.¡± Shi Guang was not willing as she cheekily said, ¡°I won¡¯t untie it.¡± She was sprawled over Lu Yanchen¡¯s body and her red, tender lips pressed against his mouth. She then moved her lips once again and blew air into his ear before she cheekily smiled. ¡°Now, my body and hands are weak and I just want to lean on you. I don¡¯t want to move at all.¡± Then, she sat on his body and her eyes glinted coquettishly. She exuded some sense of authority as though she was saying, ¡®If you beg me, I will untie it for you!¡¯ Lu Yanchen looked as though he was both smiling and not, and his deep eyes lightly stared at her. He asked, ¡°Today when you went back to the Su family, you gave me a call. You said you had something important to tell me face to face. What is it?¡± Shi Guang continued to sit on top of him but her expression showed frustration. ¡°Qianxun said that Su Wencheng called her to apologize and was very concerned about grandpa. What do you think he wanted to do?¡± Without thinking twice, Lu Yanchen said, ¡°Go back to Su family.¡± Shi Guang asked, ¡°Why?¡± What was the use of going back when the two families already had bad blood between them? Shi Guang really did not understand. Lu Yanchen said, ¡°That¡¯s because he has crime under his name and cannot leave the country temporarily. He can only develop his career within the country, and since that was the case, he definitely has to abandon politics and start frommercial activities. And in order to start that, without a good familial background, it would be too difficult for him. He may not have to return to the Su family, but a good rtionship with them is still needed. Naturally, he cannot go straight to the Old Man as it would expose his motives. ¡°But Su Qianxun is different. Su Qianxun had grown up with him since they were young, and even if she was technically his aunt, she is still younger than him by just a few years. Both of them used to have a good rtionship with each other. In thest few years, Su Qianxun had developed her career so well in the movie industry even without using the Su Family name. It was Wencheng who had helped her to the point that he did many things behind the scenes. He was really good to Su Qianxun. If one were to carefully count, there were many things that Su Qianxun didn¡¯t even know was because of Su Wencheng.¡± Shi Guang listened with her brows knitted tightly together. She muttered, ¡°Qianxun is Su Wencheng¡¯s Little Aunt. Isn¡¯t it normal that he would help her? But why does it sound weirding from your mouth?¡± Lu Yanchen smiled. ¡°Su Wencheng understood that since he was young, he knew he wasn¡¯t rted to Su Qianxun by blood. Moreover... he is now over thirty years old, yet he is not married. He had a woman before and had a young mistress but never did he officially have a girlfriend.¡± Chapter 1243 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (23)

    Chapter 1243: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (23)

    ¡°You can¡¯t be saying that Su Wencheng likes Qianxun?¡± Shi Guang suddenly choked on her own saliva. Lu Yanchen smiled but said nothing. His answer was obvious. She patted her chest. ¡°Then, does Qianxun know?¡± Lu Yanchen shook his head. ¡°She should not know.¡± Even if they were not rted by blood, they were still aunt and nephew. How could they... Shi Guang could not believe or ept it. ¡°My aunt doesn¡¯t even know, so how did she know?¡± Lu Yanchen replied, ¡°From his investigation records and my analysis from a man¡¯s viewpoint.¡± Shi Guang muttered, ¡°So... it¡¯s just your wild guess.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s tied up hands suddenly lowered down and circled around her elbows. He harshly pushed her down. Following Shi Guang¡¯s scream, he sprawled over her body and his lips touched hers. Although he was still tied up, Lu Yanchen had already turned the tables around. His lips moved from Shi Guang¡¯s pink and tender lips to her ears. His deep voice rang in her ears as he softly said, ¡°Whether a man likes a woman, you don¡¯t need to hear what he says but what he does?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just to suck up to Qianxun?¡± ¡°Since he is just pandering her, why does he need to hide? Don¡¯t just look at the surface regarding what he does,¡± Lu Yanchen said as his lips moved back to Shi Guang¡¯s lips. When he was prepared to kiss her, Shi Guang squeezed out between his elbows and said in fear, ¡°Then, would my Little Aunt be in danger?¡± ¡°Why would she? She¡¯s a celebrity. Many people like her.¡± ¡°But Su Wencheng is different.¡± ¡°In the past, Su Wencheng didn¡¯t do anything to Su Qianxun. Now that he has nothing, the more he won¡¯t do anything to Su Qianxun for he needs her help. He is a smart man, he clearly knows that he can brazenly get the person he wants only when he bes the head of the Su family and when your grandpa is no longer around.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes squinted slightly and brought out a sense of sharpness. This was to express that Su Wencheng really was a scary and crazy man. Shi Guang felt strangely scared all of a sudden. ¡°But I¡¯m still worried. Are there any ways that can stop Su Wencheng from hurting my aunt?¡± ¡°There is.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shi Guang lit up in happiness and immediately asked. ¡°Let your aunt follow my elder brother to the military. In that way, Su Wencheng naturally can¡¯t find her. Even if he found her, he can¡¯t enter.¡± Shi Guang thought that the suggestion Lu Yanchen gave was great, but she rejected it in the next second. ¡°That won¡¯t work! Qianxun would never go to the military with our elder brother. Although we do not know what happened to both of them that year, her feeling towards our elder brother is too weird.¡± It was an exaggeration to say that it was hate or love. It was more like they never met¡ªthe nk page of a story that never happened. ¡°I know Chu Mubei¡¯spany is nning a military variety show with a broadcasting station recently. They need a few celebrities to close themselves off and to experience life in the military.¡± Lu Yanchen was grinning at her as he said that. Shi Guang blinked her eyes. ¡°...Are you saying that my aunt should participate in this variety show?¡± Lu Yanchen replied, ¡°If she goes, then she wouldn¡¯t have to see Su Wencheng and could even build a rtionship with our elder brother. If they do end up together, maybe they would even live together there.¡± Chapter 1244 - Why Did You Abandon Him and The Child? (24)

    Chapter 1244: Why Did You Abandon Him and The Child? (24)

    Shi Guang inspected Lu Yanchen and found him weird. ¡°You were never one to meddle in other people¡¯s affairs. Why do I feel that you can¡¯t be doing all this just for your elder brother and Qianxun?¡± Lu Yanchen merely smiled and did not deny it. He admitted it. ¡°Chu Mubei¡¯spany is yours as well. The variety show you¡¯re setting up probably doesn¡¯t have any big celebrities starring in it, however, if Qianxun participates, it will boost your variety show¡¯s poprity and quality. Knowing Chief Lu¡¯s cold-blooded personality, he would definitely not open the back door to help your variety show even if you were his son. Even our elder brother wouldn¡¯t do so as well and would only probably give simple instructions. But if Qianxun participates, then he probably wouldn¡¯t take the show for granted and provide better ces for filming. That¡¯s why Qianxun participation would be like killing three birds with one stone for you.¡± Shi Guang slowly analyzed. ¡°My girl is really bing more and more intelligent. How should I reward you?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep gaze was difficult to read yet it brought about azy streak of unholiness. Shi Guang rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re so bad. I only wanted you to help out and not let Su Wencheng have the chance to be around Qianxun yet you nned for her to earn money for you?¡± Lu Yanchen asked her back, ¡°Other than this, do you have a better protection scheme?¡± ¡°Indeed, I don¡¯t, but yours does not seem like a protection scheme either...¡± Before Shi Guang could finish speaking, Lu Yanchen held her face and harshly kissed her lips. She did not know when Lu Yanchen had untied his hands. With a flip turn of his, he pinned Shi Guang under him and kissed her with a bloodthirsty hunger. At the start, Shi Guang pretended to push him away but rxed her body in the end. Under his body, her body instinctively went along with it. Her eyes were half-opened and her mouth let out moans just like a cat¡¯s meow. The clothes on both of their bodies were taken off in an instant and their bodies seemed to be tightly entangled to each other. Their movements were wet and moist. Passion wasced with wildness. They hugged each other tightly and lusted for each other. One time, two times. They reached for the clouds together. That night, Shi Guang was tormented hard enough. After she woke up, it was already thete morning of the next day. She was so tired and her body was sore while Lu Yanchen was full of energy. The resent in her heart could not help but make her re at Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen charmingly smiled yet his voice was devilish. ¡°Are you unwell? Last night, I didn¡¯t control my strength properly and hurt you. Do you want me to check it out for you?¡± Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She truly wanted to pounce on Lu Yanchen and bite him. Who wanted him to check there! Bad guy... At that moment, the phone rang. Shi Guang took the phone and answered the call. The call was from Xiao Bai. He sounded troubled and was unhappy. He acted cutely to Shi Guang. ¡°Little Aunt, can you bring me up to your house?¡± Shi Guang asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Bai looked out of the car and saw Lu Yanzhi talking to Li Mengyao. He snorted out coldly, ¡°Daddy is eating with Auntie Li again! He even wanted to bring me along. I don¡¯t want to go but daddy just had to bring me along. It¡¯s really frustrating!¡± ¡°Then, where are you now?¡± Shi Guang asked. ¡°I¡¯m at the shopping mall. We¡¯re going to eatter. I don¡¯t want to eat with that auntie. I want mummy but when I called mummy, my call could not go through. Little Aunt, can you pick me up and bring me to find mummy?¡± Xiao Bai cried out and continued to act cutely to Shi Guang. Chapter 1245 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (25)

    Chapter 1245: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (25)

    ¡°Okay, no problem.¡± She wanted to find Qianxun as well. Xiao Bai immediately smiled and prepared to get out of the car. However, Lu Yanzhi and Li Mengyao got in the car. Li Mengyao did not sit beside the driver¡¯s seat and instead, sat in the backseat to apany Xiao Bai. She seemed to pander to Xiao Bai as she gently praised, ¡°Xiao Bai, you look handsome today.¡± As she spoke, she raised her hand to touch Xiao Bai¡¯s head. Xiao Bai was very against it and immediately shunned in annoyance. ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t touch my head. A woman can¡¯t randomly touch a man¡¯s head. Don¡¯t you know your manners?¡± His words broke the perfect smile on Li Mengyao¡¯s face. Her hand froze in the air as she looked awkwardly at Lu Yanzhi who sat at the driver¡¯s seat and did not know what to say at that moment. Lu Yanzhi froze momentarily too. He looked at Xiao Bai from the rear-view mirror and coldly said, ¡°Where are your manners that you learned? How can you talk like this to auntie?¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who said a man¡¯s head could only be touched by their own wife and not others?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s innocent and cute eyes blinked as he looked at Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi gave a soft cough and looked at Li Mengyao before saying, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve spoiled him recently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay...¡± Li Mengyao gave a stiff smile back as her shivering body tried to maintain a polite posture. She tried so hard to look as though she did not mind. In actual fact, her heart was burning in anger. If Lu Yanzhi was not here, she would definitely harshly punch this little brat. He really was just like his mother¡ªannoying. Xiao Bai looked at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Daddy, just now little aunt called and said she would pick me up to see mummy. I won¡¯t eat with you anymore.¡± Lu Yanzhi turned his head and nced at him but said nothing. ¡°...¡± As she met Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze, Li Mengyao raised her hand andbed her hair beside her face. Every movement of hers was exuding the charm of an adult woman and had a sense of elegance. She continued the conversation and casually mentioned, ¡°Oh right, I met Qianxun a few days ago. She was buying toys with Xiao Bai. We were quite happy while chatting. We even talked about...¡± At a side, Xiao Bai naively cut off her words and mumbled, ¡°She was not happy at all. When mummy saw you, she was very angry.¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s expression stiffened. She smiled at Lu Yanzhi who was sitting in front of her. Her voice was muffled and she was a little dumbfounded. ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t know what happened but Xiao Bai seemed to be against me recently. When he saw me before, he was quite happy.¡± Those words had intentions hidden behind. She knew that Xiao Bai and Su Qianxun were very close recently. The meaning behind her words was to tell Lu Yanzhi that Su Qianxun talked a lot of bad stuff about her behind her back and even taught Xiao Bai bad manners, leading him to have a bad upbringing. She hoped Lu Yanzhi would stop Xiao Bai from meeting Su Qianxun to prevent Xiao Bai from going astray. Xiao Bai turned his head and looked at her. He pouted his lips and frustratedly said, ¡°I was always unhappy whenever I saw you since you¡¯re not even my mother.¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s face turned pale and looked as though she was about to cry but resisted her tears. ¡°Sorry, I... just really like you, Xiao Bai.¡± Xiao Bai rubbed his eyes. Confused, he said, ¡°The gaze you gave me was very harsh. I really didn¡¯t think you liked me very much.¡± A temte fit for the name¡ªComin King! Li Mengyao was so angry that she wanted to strangle that bad child. ¡°...¡± Xiao Bai frowned as though he was frightened and started to cry out. ¡°WAH! Boohoohoo...¡± _ Chapter 1246 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (26)

    Chapter 1246: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (26)

    ¡°Lu Yubai, are you three?¡± Lu Yanzhi turned around and looked at him with cold eyes. ¡°You are no longer three-years-old so stop crying so easily.¡± ¡°Daddy..¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s nose turned sour as he looked at Lu Yanzhi with his puffy red eyes. His innocent and naive gaze made him look really pitiful. However, Lu Yanzhi didn¡¯t feel a single pity for him and looked at him angrily instead. ¡°Aren¡¯t we waiting for your Little aunt now?¡± For those who didn¡¯t know his son well, pitying his son would be normal but Lu Yanzhi knew his son too well. He was smart and could hide his emotions well. His acting skills could even be said to be better than that of his mother¡¯s. One should not look at him being a crying mess, for if one looked into his eyes carefully, they would see a cunning glint in them. Not to mention, only Xiao Bai would be able to decipher his own plots. Xiao Bai turned his head around awkwardly and looked out the window. Unknowingly, a proud glint twinkled in his pure eyes. Although Li Mengyaoughed at the scene, her eyes seemed a little cold. She had never thought that Xiao Bai would be this naughty and impolite, and yet Lu Yanzhi didn¡¯t even teach him a lesson and only told him to stop crying. She didn¡¯t even receive an apology. However, it didn¡¯t seem nice of her toin to Lu Yanzhi about Xiao Bai¡¯s unreasonable actions too. This would make it seem as if an adult was being petty with a kid. If that was the case, how could she make Lu Yanzhi fall in love with her? Her fingernails dug into her palms as she looked at Xiao Bai while controlling her emotions. The rascal crossed his arms and had a ridiculing look on his face while he tilted his head to the side. When his eyes nced past her, his lips morphed slightly into a faint smileced with a hint of ridicule. Li Mengyao¡¯s expression darkened. That brat was only a few years old but why didn¡¯t he have the cuteness and innocence of a kid? Also, his face, especially his phoenix-like eyes, it looked just like Su Qianxun¡ªboth of their eyes looked very cunning and equally unlikeable. If it wasn¡¯t for this brat, perhaps she and Lu Yanzhi could take their rtionship to another level. If that was the case, Su Qianxun wouldn¡¯t even be able to appear in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s life again. But then again, why was Su Qianxun¡¯s luck so good? It was so good that it made her jealous. Of all the things that could happen, why did Su Qianxun have to coincidentally meet undercover Lu Yanzhi in that prison-like magic cer and meet a bunch of men? Why was it that Su Qianxun had Lu Yanzhi who protected her with his life, but she, on the other hand, met a bunch of men and was raped? And why is that when Su Qianxun got pregnant, she gave birth to a live child and yet had the guts to throw the baby in the forest? While she, on the other hand, who never expected to get pregnant and never knew who the father of the baby was, ultimately gave birth to a stillborn. ¡®It¡¯s not fair, it¡¯s not fair!¡¯ She couldn¡¯t understand. She really couldn¡¯t understand! She hated that Su Qianxun and her met trouble on the same day but their oue was as different as day and night! She sensed Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze on her through the rearview mirror and immediately smiled. She really didn¡¯t know what else she should say. She was afraid that the brat beside her would ruin her ns again. Before long, Shi Guang came. Li Mengyao didn¡¯t get out of the car and only looked out from the car. She saw Xiao Bai happily pouncing into Shi Guang¡¯s arms with a sweet smile, as though he was in love. After sending Xiao Bai off, Lu Yanzhi returned to the car and Li Mengyao changed her seat to the front passenger seat. She smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat now.¡± Lu Yanzhi did not look at her, only stepping on the throttle and drove the car forward. ¡°I still have something on. I will send you home first.¡± Chapter 1247 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (27) Chapter 1247: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (27) Li Mengyao¡¯s head buzzed and her mind was left with nothing but emptiness. Back then, when she was pregnant, her son was born on the same day as Su Qian Xun¡¯s son. Hence, after all these years, she had used her son as an excuse to ask Lu Yanzhi out for a meal because she had saved Xiao Bai before. That included feeding Xiao Bai before and treating Xiao Bai as her own. Thus, Lu Yanchen agreed to bring Xiao Bai out for a meal but then Xiao Bai wasn¡¯t willing to eat a meal with her. With this, Lu Yanzhi immediately found an excuse to back out. Did he really have no feelings for her? Li Mengyao¡¯s lips trembled and she asked softly, ¡°Recently, I always feel that someone is following me and it scares me. Big Brother Lu, Xiao Bai is with his aunt now, so can you apany me tonight?¡± Back then, she used her son to exchange for Xiao Bai because Lu Yanzhi was indebted to her. Then again, because they had to save Xiao Bai, an important character from the organization that year, Luke Ke escaped. Luke hated her and Lu Yanzhi very much. Before he escaped, he had threatened that he would definitelye back and take revenge on them. On the other hand, Su Qianxun was very lucky. After she left that ce, she could still live her normal life. However, Li Mengyao couldn¡¯t. She had to hide her identity and was in constant fear that Luke might find out where she was and take revenge on her. ¡°For all these years, I was really scared. If it wasn¡¯t for you by my side, I really wouldn¡¯t know what I should do,¡± said Li Mengyao as she looked into Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes with her eyes turning red. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. That person is now in Cambodia. He cannote back to China.¡± Lu Yanzhi had an expressionless face as he continued, ¡°As for the person following you, I have already sent someone to investigate. I have also sent someone to protect you secretly and hence, I can ensure you that you are absolutely safe.¡± The sess of the mission back then was all thanks to Li Mengyao¡¯s cooperation, thus it was only reasonable that he had to protect her and ensure her safety. ¡°Big Brother Lu, don¡¯t you want to know why I risked my life back then?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes were very cold and solemn. Li Mengyao had her sight fixed on his eyebrows as she affectionately confessed, ¡°Because the person I am cooperating with was you.¡± Lu Yanzhi pursed his lips. ¡°...¡± ¡°Six years ago, when you called out to those people bullying me, I fell in love with you. As such, I am willing to protect Su Qianxun for you. I am also willing to help you lure the snake out of its hole. After you saved me from the magic cer, I had fallen deeply in love with you but I know that I am not worthy of you,¡± said Li Mengyao as her tears flowed down her cheeks. She took in a deep breath and continued on, ¡°After all these years, I have tried to forget you but my heart is hard to control. I was like a lunatic falling in love with you, caring for you. Six to seven years already passed but my love for you hasn¡¯t faded away one bit and instead, it grew. I know I won¡¯t be able to marry you or make you fall in love with me. I know I am... I only hope that you can apany me when you are free even if it¡¯s just a meal with me.¡± Lu Yanzhi stopped his car by the roadside. He turned his head to look at Li Mengyao and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say all this. I have given you my word that I will ensure your safety. I won¡¯t go back on my words.¡± Li Mengyao could feel her heart breaking into pieces as she bit her lip. ¡°I would still say it because I am afraid that you would ignore me forever!¡± Sheughed bitterly. ¡°Do you despise me? That¡¯s right, how could you possibly like a woman like me? It is impossible! If that¡¯s the case, why did you save me that time? You should have left me there to die!¡± Chapter 1248 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (28)

    Chapter 1248: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (28)

    Lu Yanzhi closed his eyes as he pinched the in-between of his eyebrows. He opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, ¡°Your life belongs to you.¡± ¡®The hardships that you bear are also yours. The decision is yours to make.¡¯ ¡®To live or die, no one else can decide it for you.¡¯ ¡®You can do whatever you like to do.¡¯ Although Lu Yanzhi only said the first half of his sentence, thetter parts of the sentence were made very clear. Li Mengyao froze momentarily and looked at the man before her¡ªelegant yet unconcerned. It felt like her heart was stabbed by a knife. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is it because of Qian Xun? So many years have passed but you still like her and still cannot forget her, am I right?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were cold and aloof, seemingly emotionless. Li Mengyao gave a small smile but it could be seen that her smile was full of sadness and dismay. ¡°If today Qianxun was the one saying these words, you would definitely be really happy! But it¡¯s a pity that she would never say it because she doesn¡¯t like you or perhaps she even dislikes you. Even if she gave birth to your kid, she would...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice suddenly rang in the car and cut off Li Mengyao¡¯s words. She could clearly see Lu Yanzhi¡¯s cold face as a piercing coldness could be felt from between his eyebrows. ¡°Yanzhi...¡± Li Mengyao suddenly panicked as she knew that her words had crossed the line. She wanted to exin herself but Lu Yanzhi did not give her the chance to do so. The car door was suddenly unlocked and he didn¡¯t say anything. It only hinted that she had to get out of the car. After waiting for a while, he saw that Li Mengyao didn¡¯t want to get out of the car, and so he indifferently said, ¡°Who do I like or love is all my own business and I don¡¯t have to exin it to someone who does not concern me.¡± His words made Li Mengyao feel as though she had suddenly dropped into the cold sea¡ªhis words were painfully etched on her heart. She wanted to cool down and change the topic to calm the tension between them but she did not have the courage to do so. After Li Mengyao got out of the car, she saw Lu Yanzhi driving the car speedily and heaved a peal of heart-wrenchingughter. It turned out that the heartless words she would ever hear were not lectures. ¨C After Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang went to fetch Xiao Bai, Lu Yanchen sent Shi Guang and Xiao Bai to the restaurant and left soon after. After Xiao Bai ordered a te of steak for himself. He then looked at Shi Guang opposite him and asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Little uncle eating with us?¡± ¡°Your Little uncle needs to work.¡± Shi Guang took a nce at Xiao Bai¡¯s face. ¡°Should we order a slice of cheesecake for you?¡± ¡°Yes! Little aunt is the best.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s voice was clean and crisp as he wore a happy expression on his face, but after a few seconds, his expression quickly turned cold. ¡°I hate Auntie Li the most.¡± ¡°Why do you hate that Auntie Li so much?¡± asked Shi Guang. ¡°Because she wants to marry my daddy. Now that I have already found my mummy, how can I let her continue to pester my daddy? What if my mummy gets angry and refuses to marry my daddy forever? Wouldn¡¯t I be very pitiful? There¡¯s even a song that sings about how kids without a mother are like grass.¡± With that, Xiao Bai propped his chin angrily. ¡°I hate daddy for always eating with her, too.¡± Shi Guang thought for a moment and said, ¡°She is your daddy¡¯s friend so you cannot be so impolite in front of her, do you understand?¡± Xiao Bai pouted. ¡°But I really don¡¯t like her. She is not even pretty nor is she half as pretty as my mummy. My daddy has already said that he won¡¯t marry and yet she still continues to pester him. Whenever Granny watches Korean dramas, she would scold the female supporting character for being shameless whenever she pesters the male lead. I also think that she is very shameless. What do you think, Little aunt?¡± Chapter 1249 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (29)

    Chapter 1249: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (29)

    Shi Guang caught betweenughter and tears when she heard what he had to say. He probably doesn¡¯t even know the meaning of being shameless?! Shi Guang almost rudely spat out the water she just drank. She coughed softly and said in a strict tone, ¡°No matter what, she is still your daddy¡¯s friend. You can secretly tell your daddy that you don¡¯t want to eat with her in the future and to not bring you with him again. But you must not embarrass her in front of your daddy. This would make others feel that you are very rude. You¡¯re still a child so nobody will scold you for being rude but they will say that your daddy and mummy did not teach you well and taught you bad manners and upbringing. Do you understand?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t understand!¡¯ That was Xiao Bai¡¯s instinctive reaction but he seemed to understand the meaning. He would listen to little aunt and tell his daddy that he does not ever want to see that auntie when he returned home. After their meal, Shi Guang brought Xiao Bai to find Su Qianxun. Once they reached Su Qianxun¡¯s filming ce, Xiao Bai took Shi Guang¡¯s phone and called Su Qianxun. ¡°Mummy, we have reached. Where are you? Come and fetch us.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s smile was gentle and warm like the sun in the winter. ¡°I¡¯ve just finished putting on my make-up. I will go and find you now.¡± She checked the address Shi Guang gave. While chatting on the phone, she proceeded to the ce where Shi Guang parked her car. She found them not longter and got in the car. As he saw Qianxun got up the car, Xiao Bai immediately jumped off the children seat and rushed into Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace while shouting happily, ¡°Mummy~¡± ¡°Xiao Bai.¡± Shi Guang smiled and looked at them. She felt that no matter how she looked at them, they were just like a pair of mother and son. She did not understand why must little aunt emphasized that Xiao Bai was not her son? They clearly did a DNA test... Wait, DNA test?! With the DNA test, little aunt should not have emphasized that Xiao Bai was not her son. Could it be that the DNA test had a problem? Su Ya had always wanted her not to return to the Su family. At that moment, Qianxun also said she wanted to do a paternity test. Could Su Ya be mistaken that the DNA test Qianxun wanted to do was between Qianxun and her, hence she changed the hair sample? In this way, the DNA test would definitely not hold true. She recalled the words Su Ya said in the hospital again. ¡®All of you may know everything but there is one thing you will never know.¡¯ Could it be this matter? Shi Guang dared not confirm and nced at Su Qianxun and Xiao Bai who was sitting at the back before driving forward. She thought that she could let Lu Yanchen investigate this matter. ¨C Shi Guang and Su Qianxun brought Xiao Bai to the sea aquarium. Su Qianxun did up a disguise. In the winter, she wore a hat, sunsses and surrounded her neck with a scarf so that no one would recognize her. After they left the sea aquarium, they proceeded straight to Qianxun¡¯s house. Dinner was personally cooked by Shi Guang. Xiao Bai enjoyed the meal so much that he ate two bowls of rice. Su Qianxun held the phone and scrolled Weibo. She saw that she was on the headlines again. It seemed that when they visited the sea aquarium, someone had spotted her even if her disguise was strong. The heading was two words: ¡°Illegitimate Son.¡± Xiao Bai rubbed his eyes and looked at the video on Su Qianxun¡¯s phone. ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t the people in the video us?¡± Su Qianxun hummed. ¡°Yes, everybody is saying that you are my illegitimate son.¡± ¡°I am your son but I¡¯m not an illegitimate one,¡± said Xiao Bai with furrowed brows and an unhappy face. Chapter 1250 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (30)

    Chapter 1250: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (30)

    ¡°Of course, you are not an illegitimate child for you¡¯re the young master of the Lu family. There is a lot of freedom given to writingments on the inte. Some people may have led an unhappy life or are in a bad mood. Maybe out of jealousy, or they just can¡¯t stand you, they like to randomly bring down people¡¯s reputation. So, you don¡¯t need to care about those people.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she said. At that moment, the manager called and asked about the rumors but did not seem troubled by it. With Qianxun¡¯s poprity and social standing, even if it was reported that she got married and had a child, it would not affect her career. The main reason for her call was another important matter. ¡°The variety show that I mentioned to you previously, have you thought about it? They contacted me again today,¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll participate. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to participate in a variety show, it¡¯s just that I want to rest for a bit,¡± Su Qianxun rejected. ¡°But you can rest while participating in the variety show. I asked about the filming process, and it¡¯s far easier than filming a movie. Also, you have a movie that is going to be released at the same time as the variety show. I think it would be better to participate in it, would you at least give it some consideration?¡± Su Qianxun thought for a while before eventually agreeing. ¨C Shi Guang tidied up the kitchen before heading out. She saw Xiao Bai sleeping on Su Qianxun¡¯s leg and immediately piped down her movements. Her voice was soft too as she asked, ¡°He fell asleep?¡± She looked at the clock on the wall and it was only 8 o¡¯clock. Su Qianxun gently touched Xiao Bai¡¯s hair. ¡°Xiao Bai yed nonstop all day. Children would definitely be tired after ying,¡± she exined. ¡°You can head back first. He can sleep at my house tonight; I¡¯ll send him back home tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Quang agreed, nodding her head. But she didn¡¯t leave right away, instead, she sat opposite Su Qianxun. ¡°I overheard your call. You were talking about participating in a variety show,¡± she said. After that, she curiously asked, ¡°What kind of variety show is it?¡± She was guessing that it could be the variety show involving the military which Lu Yanchen mentioned earlier. ¡°Chu Mubei¡¯spany coboration with a broadcasting station. Didn¡¯t you know?¡± said Su Qianxun. Shi Guang sniggered, ¡°Just a little. Aren¡¯t you going? It doesn¡¯t sound so bad.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in variety shows,¡± Su Qianxun curled her lips and looked as though she was about tough, ¡°And besides, I¡¯m not willing to help your hubby¡¯spany cultivate young talents.¡± She knew that half of Chu Mubei¡¯spany belonged to Lu Yanchen, too. Shi Guang smiled. ¡°I think you can take part in it. I mean variety shows are so popr nowadays. Aren¡¯t you investing in films? It could even provide free advertising for you too,¡± she added. Su Qianxun had an uninterested face. Shi Guang raised her brows and provocatively asked, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re scared of meeting big brother?¡± Su Qianxun looked at her coldly. ¡°Of course not,¡± she said. Shi Guang¡¯s started thinking as she kept a sharp gaze on Su Qianxun¡¯s face. Her lips curled as though she wasughing and held a little probe and amusement before she said with little sincerity, ¡°Actually, I think you and big brother make a good match. Big brother loves you so much and has been inseparable since. Also, both of you haven¡¯t forgotten about the rtionship you once shared. More importantly, when both of you stand together it¡¯s like a match in heaven! It would be such a pity if you two don¡¯t get together!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s brows flicked up and had a bewildered expression, ¡°Who told you that we used to be close? Stop making blind guesses! It¡¯s really not what you think it is,¡± she retaliated. To which Shi Guang teasingly answered, ¡°The military is so big and big brother is under military operations for ssified information. Even if you do go, you may not even meet him. You can stop thinking too much about it too, little aunt.¡± Shi Guang cheekily blinked at her and took her bag before she waved and left. Chapter 1251 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (31)

    Chapter 1251: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (31)

    Su Qianxun gave a burst of stifledughter before hugging Xiao Bai, who was sleeping in the room as she wanted him to sleepfortably. At that moment, the doorbell rang. She put on the bedcovers over Xiao Bai and proceeded to open the door. It was Lu Yanzhi. Those ck eyes came off as calm and sharp, like the gaze of a hawk, making it chilling to look at. ¡°Xiao Bai has just fallen asleep, do you want to bring him home?¡± Su Qianxun said as she instinctively furrowed her brows. Lu Yanzhi came closer, close enough for her to smell the stench of alcohol on him. She was a little stunned. ¡°Did you drink alcohol?¡± she asked. Lu Yanzhi, with a deep voice, calmly replied, ¡°I drank a little as I had people to entertain.¡± But Su Qianxun didn¡¯t think he only had a little, the alcohol stench was so strong that it was obvious he drank a lot. She unhappily said, ¡°You drove even though you drank?¡± ¡°This little bit of alcohol can¡¯t put me down,¡± he said confidently. To show that he was fine, he poured a ss of water for himself to which he drank slowly. Su Qianxun furrowed her brows, ¡°As long as there¡¯s alcohol in your system, you shouldn¡¯t drive. It¡¯s very dangerous.¡± Lu Yanzhi stared at her intently with his deep ck eyes. He slowly walked towards her while Su Qianxun stepped back. However, the sofa behind her hindered her from backing up any further. She stopped on her tracks, and so did he. Both of them were very close and a strong sense of oppression rushed through her. He bent down, leaned in closer and asked, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡± His scorching hot breath brushed past her face and Su Qianxun unconsciously felt her face getting hotter and her breathingbored. Why were her emotions affected by his movements and actions every time he spoke to her despite how she tried to calm herself down and just talk to him like a normal person? Why did her brain seem to be deficient in oxygen? Why was there a gripping pain in her heart? Why did her heart beat so fast that it felt like it was ready to fly out of her mouth? She kept telling herself that they did not have any feelings for each other in the past. They were never together, and she had repeatedly told Shi Guang that she and Lu Yanzhi were never a couple, nor did she have any hatred towards him. But was that really the case? Or were there other reasons? Su Qianxun got a hold of herself and said in a cold tone, ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about Xiao Bai. You shouldn¡¯t havee to pick him up considering the amount of alcohol you¡¯ve had. I wouldn¡¯t dare hand over Xiao Bai given your state. What do you think would happen if you weren¡¯t careful and ended up stepping on the elerator instead of the brakes? Anything can happen when you¡¯re drunk. You can get into a car ident if you want, you deserve it anyway. But if it¡¯s going to be with Xiao Bai, that¡¯s just uneptable.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at her unconcerned and pretty face. His face had no change in emotions and no one could tell if he was happy and angry. But in his heart, because of her unconcerned tone, there was a brief moment where he really wanted to choke her to death. ¡°You¡¯re such a heartless woman.¡± He silently looked at her. After a good, long time, he smiled coldly and left. As she looked at him leaving, Su Qianxun froze for a moment. She bit down her lips, her eyes shimmering. Suddenly, she saw Lu Yanzhi entering the house again and he ced the keys he was holding on top of the shoe rack. She hesitated for a moment before taking the keys and then she followed him out. As she opened the door, she saw Lu Yanzhi standing at the roadside, leaning on a tree. He bent down and looked unwell. His stomach started to heave, but no vomit came out. After a moment, he started to walk and was prepared to cross the road. Suddenly, a white sports car that looked especially bright at night was seen driving his direction. However, Lu Yanzhi continued staggering to the road in his drunken stupor, too drunk to notice the speeding caring towards him. Chapter 1252 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (32)

    Chapter 1252: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (32)

    ¡°Beep!¡± The driver in the sports car immediately honked and stopped his car after seeing a man staggering in the middle of the road. Su Qianxun was so frightened that her face turned as white as a sheet of paper. ¡°A-Zhi!¡± she screamed. The scream that left her mouth was deafening in the cold night. Su Qianxun did not think twice and her body instinctively rushed and pushed Lu Yanzhi. When the car horn rang, Lu Yanzhi came back to his senses and saw Su Qianxun rushing towards him, her face in shock and her eyes darting around nervously. He got a hold of Su Qianxun¡¯s hand and pulled her in an embrace. In a split second, he hugged her and they rolled to the road beside them. The driver was able to stop in time and did not hit either of them. However, he was so frightened as though his soul left his body as he stared nkly at Lu Yanzhi and Su Qianxun, who both were hugging and lying on the ground. Lu Yanzhi immediately woke up from his drunken stupor. He held Su Qianxun and slowly sat on the ground. He checked on Su Qianxun. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡± he asked with concern. Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes widened in shock before she shook her head and said with a shivering voice, ¡°No. I¡¯m fine...¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Yanzhi helped her up and held her shoulder as he turned her around. ¡°Really.¡± She was fine, but the rate of her heartbeat gave away how frightened she was. After he made sure that she was fine, a faint smile appeared on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s pale and handsome lips. He hugged her tightly as though he wanted to absorb her as part of him. The terrified driver, seeing that they were both fine, immediately got angry. ¡°What were you two doing? Why were you standing in the middle of the road?¡± Su Qianxun slowly regained her senses and became conscious that she was hugging Lu Yanzhi, which made her feel uneasy. She pushed Lu Yanzhi away and changed her target. She scolded the driver, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I ask you what you were doing? This is a residential area yet you were driving recklessly! We may have gotten away now, but what if we didn¡¯t? What if it were a child instead? And you even dare scold us! I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ve memorized your te number and that there is a surveince camera outside my house door. If you dare drive your car like that in this area again, I will take this recording and sue you!¡± That driver froze in shock from Su Qianxun¡¯s words before he scolded her as a madwoman and drove off. Meanwhile, Lu Yanzhi ignored that driver and was only worried about Su Qianxun. He worriedly said, ¡°I think it would still be better to bring you to the hospital to get you checked.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡± Su Qianxun was embarrassed and pulled back her hand without leaving any traces. Lu Yanzhi nced around and looked at her before warning in a cold tone. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t do such a dangerous thing again!¡± he said as he pulled Su Qianxun into another embrace. Su Qianxun bit down on her lips and before he could hug her, she had already pushed him away. She gripped her fists until her nails were digging into her palms. With a calm smile, she then said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze narrowed before he uttered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you save me just now?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s body stiffened and she took a deep breath to calm her raging emotions. With a calm tone, she spoke, ¡°Save you? It was just my instinctive reaction earlier. If it was someone else, I would have saved that person too. But after realizing it was you that I saved, I regretted it straight away!¡± The side of her mouth curled into a mocking disdain. ¡°Your keys. Take it and leave...¡± With that, she returned to her house and closed the door. Lu Yanzhi stared at her, his gaze as sharp as a knife. ¡°...¡± She was lying. She clearly cared so much about him and was not unmoving towards him. Maybe she even liked him just like how he liked her. And she liked Xiao Bai so much, too. Then why was her treatment between his son and him so different? _ Chapter 1253 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (33)

    Chapter 1253: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (33)

    Lu Yanzhi sat in his car, feeling terrible. That year, they had conflicts regarding pregnancy. Initially, she really did not want a child as she was extremely scared. She allowed him to bring her to the hospital but it was not possible as she could not leave. He said that she could only choose to do a medical abortion. She hesitated for a moment but eventually agreed. He was very angry. He wanted children, hence he scared her by exaggerating the residual effects of medical abortion. The mild residual effect would be the inability to give birth to children in the future, while the more serious effect would be losing her life. Finally, she relented as she was scared, thus, she decided to give birth to the child. During then, he was already an adult and had enough power to control everything, and naturally, he was capable of taking responsibility. Actually, she was just neen years of age then. The initial reaction of any neen-year-old would be to resort to abortion once they found out they were pregnant. However, at that time, he thought it was because of his disguise that led her to mistake his identity and therefore rendered her unable to push through with giving birth in fear that she was bringing a criminal¡¯s child into the world. On the day hepleted his mission, he happily returned to the vige and told her his true identity. However, there was no shock, surprise or astonishment. She only looked at him with hatred and her eyes were only left with disdain and rejection. She heartlessly said, ¡°No matter how many times I look at you, I will still find you disgusting! Scram! Get out now!¡± He thought it was the rainbow after a storm, but she still looked as though it was a harsh winter. She shouted loudly at him, ¡°The child is gone! Dead! It¡¯s better that it died...¡± At that time, he was consumed by his anger. He gathered all his anger and broke everything in the house. There was a brief instant where he even wanted to choke her to death. That was a living child¡ªtheir child! How could she lose it? She even said that the person she liked had always been her fianc¨¦. No matter his identity, whether he was a good or bad person, a drug trafficker or military officer, she would never ever like him. His eyes turned red as he red harshly at her. His jealousy almost made him go crazy. ¡°I hate you! I hate you! I hate you...¡± After that, she continuously spoke those three words. She harshly shoved his hand away and even tried to bite it when she failed to shove it off. She lost control and started crying out loud, her tears flowing out like a river. It pained her to see how scared she was of him. His brows furrowed up as he looked deeply into her confused eyes. He had only liked her, yet why did he disgust her?! He looked at her while she was curled up into a ball on the bed. Seeing how pale and helpless she was, he found himself breaking down as well. Her pain was too much for him to handle, thus, he left without saying a word. He searched the woods to find their son. He never returned after that. He simply tasked his subordinates to take her home. From then on, they were strangers who had nothing to do with each other. Just thinking about those scenes from the past still breaks his heart, and up until now, every nerve he has in his system still jumps up in pain. All these years he knew that the immense hatred and disgust she had for him was the reason she was not willing to look back at him, even to the point of ignoring her own son. But no one likes to be around someone who dislikes them, even more so if that person is the same person he both liked and loved. Chapter 1254 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (34)

    Chapter 1254: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (34)

    Being a proud person, Lu Yanzhi was even less willing. It was only until today when she risked her life for him did he start to realize that he was wrong. If she really hated him, she wouldn¡¯t have risked her life to save him. She couldn¡¯t have hated him nor could she have no feelings for him, because otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have cared whether he got hit by that car or not, she wouldn¡¯t have risked her life for him. Furthermore, there was still Xiao Bai. Even if she refused to admit that Xiao Bai was her son, she still doted on him very much. But then again, if she doted on him so much, why didn¡¯t she want to admit that Xiao Bai was her son? If she really didn¡¯t have any feelings for him and Xiao Bai, why couldn¡¯t she abandon them? Why? ¨C Su Qianxun leaned against the door as she listened to her heartbeat and breathing sounds. ¡®Ba bump ba bump ba bump.¡¯ It thumped... and it did not calm down even after a long time. She couldn¡¯t even grasp what had gotten into her! When she sensed that Lu Yanzhi was in danger, she really felt as if she was going to lose the whole world! She clutched her clothes to her chest and closed her eyes as her mind wandered to the question Lu Yanzhi asked earlier¡ª¡¯Why did you save me just now?¡¯ Yet, her reply, ¡®Don¡¯t dwell on it,¡¯ seemed to be a little contradictory. At Night, Su Qianxun tossed and turned on her bed and was only able to get some sleep at four in the morning. Shortly after she fell asleep, she felt something soft in her arms. Her eyes fluttered open and woke up to Xiao Bai¡¯s handsome face. Hey on the bed and waved his hand to Su Qianxun before saying, ¡°Good morning, mummy.¡± Xiao Bai follows a sleeping schedule and would naturally wake up at six in the morning every day. Su Qianxun felt that she was still in a daze and used one hand to take her handphone and check the time. It was only seven am in the morning. She reached out to hug Xiao Bai and pulled him deeper into her arms before saying sleepily, ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s sleep some more.¡± ¡°No, we cannot sleep anymore,¡± Xiao Bai said in his rarely stern voice and shook his head. ¡°Daddy had already made breakfast for us.¡± Thetter part of Xiao Bai¡¯s words had Su Qianxun stunned. She thought she had heard it wrong. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and have breakfast. Granny said that it¡¯s not good for our health if we skip breakfast. So, mummy, you should get up soon and eat breakfast with us.¡± Xiao Bai sat upright and pulled Su Qianxun¡¯s arm. Su Qianxun also sat upright as her sleepiness disappeared by half. ¡°Just now, you said who made breakfast for us?¡± Xiao Bai smiled sweetly. ¡°Daddy!¡± By then, Su Qianxun was already fully awake as she pushed her quilt away and got off her bed. She quickly wore a jacket before proceeding downstairs only to see Lu Yanzhi sitting before the dining table. Under the morning light, the well-defined features on the face of the man dressed in his military uniform looked as if every stroke was evidence of God¡¯s masterwork. As the sunlight seeped in and shined on him, it made him look as if he was an alluring piece of art. As soon as their eyes met, she noticed that his eyes shined as if night time had dawned upon them, and on that very sky, shooting stars brightened the night. It was like the boundless sky, gentle yet attractive and it made Su Qianxun drunk in his handsomeness. It was totally unlike his usual coldness and murderous aura. Su Qianxun was infatuated by him for a while beforeing back to her senses. She furrowed her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Lu Yanzhi, why are you here?¡± Yesterday, she had finally made a decision after much contemtion that she should stay away from Lu Yanzhi, including Xiao Bai, and reduce their interaction as much as possible. Yet, in the end, things didn¡¯t turn out the way she hoped. It had only been a few hours and Lu Yanzhi entered her house as if it was his own. Chapter 1255 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (35)

    Chapter 1255: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (35)

    Lu Yanzhi¡¯s facial expression was very dull and so was his voice. ¡°Quickly eat otherwise the food will get cold.¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± ¡®Are we even on the same frequency?¡¯ Just then, Xiao Bai walked down the stairs from behind her and scolded, ¡°Mummy, you haven¡¯t washed your face and brushed your teeth, so you cannot eat your breakfast yet.¡± Xiao Bai wore a helpless expression and pushed Su Qianxun. ¡°Quickly wash your face and brush your teeth! We will wait for you.¡± This expression on his face was so tender that Su Qianxun couldn¡¯t help butugh. At that point in time, Su Qianxun was not able to give Lu Yanzhi a proper look and was forced by Xiao Bai to turn around to go upstairs. After she washed up and came down, she realized that Xiao Bai was still sitting and waiting obediently for her to sit beside him. Only then was he able to take the soybean milk for a drink. ¡°Mummy, if you didn¡¯te down any sooner, I would have starved to death.¡± He took the fritters and took a huge bite of it. ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting, but you can eat a lot now.¡± Su Qianxun smiled at Xiao Bai, but then she unconsciously shifted her gaze to Lu Yanzhi and the smile on her face immediately disappeared. A darkened expression was etched on her face after and she started to eat her breakfast. After breakfast, she let Xiao Bai y with his toys upstairs and said to Lu Yanzhi, ¡°We have eaten our breakfast. You can leave now.¡± ¡°What about Xiao Bai?¡± Lu Yanzhi asked as he looked at Su Qianxun¡¯s beautiful face with deep and affectionate eyes. ¡°How could I forget about him? I will ask him toe down and you can bring him home.¡± Su Qianxun wanted to call Xiao Bai down but Lu Yanzhi stopped her. ¡°Do you have a medicine box in your house?¡± ¡°Medicine box?¡± asked Su Qianxun out of curiosity. Lu Yanzhi turned his head slightly and it was only then that Su Qianxun realized there was a wound on the left side of Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face. ¡®How did he get hurt? When was he wounded? Did he get the wound when he fell down with mest night?¡¯ It was too darkst night, and now that the sun had shone, Su Qianxun was able to see the wound on the left side of his face that she previously didn¡¯t notice. However, if the wound was fromst night then a good amount of time had already passed by. So, why did it seem like it had not been attended to? ¡®He didn¡¯t wash his face?¡¯ ¡®Or he didn¡¯t even go back home?¡¯ Su Qianxun hesitated for a while before silently going to the drawer to grab the medicine box. She then sat down on the sofa and took the cotton bud and medicine bottle to help Lu Yanzhi clean his wound. The wound was not deep but since blood had dried upon his skin, it looked a little scary at first nce. After she cleaned away the blood, she realized that it was just a thin and faint wound. The wound was not as serious as she initially thought, so when So Qianxun dabbed some medicine on his face, she purposely did it by force so she could disfigure Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face and leave a scar. However, no matter how forceful she was, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s facial expression remained indifferent. Even if it was painful, he still remained stoic. She immediately lost the joy in torturing him. After she attended to his wound, she tidied up her medicine box and closed it so she could return it to the cab. However, before her hand even reached the medicine box, Lu Yanzhi grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his embrace. Su Qianxun was caught by surprise andnded on hisp. She immediately wanted to push him away but his cold and handsome face abruptly came closer to her, causing her to close her eyes instinctively and turn her head away for she thought that he would forcefully kiss her. However, she waited for a long time and felt nothing on her lips. Su Qianxun opened her eyes carefully, only to see Lu Yanzhi hovering on top of her as he looked at her with aplicated gaze. After a moment, he ced his head over her shoulder. His hot breath breathed into her ear and slumped into her cochlea. Chapter 1256 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (36)

    Chapter 1256: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (36)

    Su Qianxun froze. She wanted to struggle but she knew it was of no use. As long as Lu Yanzhi was with her, she would have no chance of fighting back. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, what are you trying to do?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep gaze was fixed on her face and his hands yed with her hair. ¡°Nothing much, I just want to hug you.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to hug you.¡± Su Qianxun furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°Please let go of me.¡± Lu Yanzhi said in an indifferent tone, ¡°No.¡± ¡°I said let go!¡± Su Qianxun lowered her head and looked as though she was going to throw a fit soon if he didn¡¯t let go. ¡°I said no,¡± said Lu Yanzhi as he emphasized every syble. He didn¡¯t seem to sense Su Qianxun¡¯s anger. He was clearly being shameless but his domineering tone made him seem as though he was dering ownership over her. This made Su Qianxun hit the ceiling. She knew she couldn¡¯t win against him but she also didn¡¯t want him to hug her. Her heart started to feel ufortable as though someone had grilled it in the fire. After taking in a deep breath, she closed her eyes. With her two hands nted on his chest, she tried her best to push him away. However, in the next second, Lu Yanzhi directly held her two hands and pinned her down on the sofa. Shocked by his powerful aura, Su Qianxun¡¯s heart trembled. She swallowed her saliva and purposely deepened her voice to threaten him. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, you better not do anything funny.¡± ¡°Do anything funny?¡± Lu Yanzhi gave a faint chuckle. ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrongly, I still owe you eight times.¡± Su Qianxun furrowed her eyebrows for she was at loss with what he was trying to say. ¡°What... eight times?¡± Lu Yanzhi darkened his gaze and his fingers cup her chin gently. ¡°You gave me money to sleep with you ten times, but we¡¯ve only slept twice together. I still need to repay you back eight times.¡± Su Qianxun felt as though someone had squeezed her throat as she suddenly turned speechless. Her face then heated up uncontrobly. ¡°...¡± Her words were stuck in her throat and it was only after a while did she find her voice again. ¡°Get up, I don¡¯t need to repay me.¡± ¡®Weren¡¯t things already cleared out when he left angrily that day? Why did he remember it for?¡¯ Lu Yanzhi expressed in a strict tone, ¡°How can I do that? I am a soldier so I must make my words count.¡± With that said, he lowered his face slightly and his hot breath ambiguouslynded on her face. The air between them suddenly turned very stifling. She muttered, ¡°You have already sold yourself to me and yet you still dare to say that you are a soldier. You have caused soldiers to lose face.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone turned cold as he said in pauses, ¡°Soldiers are humans too and they also need to settle their biological needs. Now that I can settle my biological needs and earn money at the same time, this is a good thing. What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about?¡± Su Qianxun choked upon hearing his words. ¡°...¡± She gritted her teeth and really wanted to turn Lu Yanzhi into y and mold him into any shape she liked. She had always respected soldiers but because of Lu Yanzhi, an ufortable enmity grew in her heart for the first time. How could such a shameless person exist? ¡®Forget it, why am I even arguing with him?¡¯ Su Qianxun was never Lu Yanzhi¡¯s match in the first ce, and if she argued further, she would always be the one getting mad anyway. The glint in her beautiful pupils changed slightly and Su Qianxun decided to change her tactics. Su Qianxun suddenly furrowed her eyebrows as she eximed out of difort, ¡°Lu Yanzhi, quickly let go of me. My stomach doesn¡¯t feel too good, I think it¡¯s the time of the month...¡± Lu Yanzhi looked down and saw her pained expression. His facial expression immediately changed but he did not get up right away and only squinted his eyes. ¡°Hurry, let go of me, I feel really ufortable...¡± said Su Qianxun immediately after seeing his hesitation. Chapter 1257 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (37)

    Chapter 1257: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (37)

    ¡°Hurry, let go of me, I feel really ufortable...¡± said Su Qianxun immediately after seeing his hesitation. However, her eyes couldn¡¯t look straight at him. It was a sign of her guilt. In order to hide her schemes, she gave a hundred percent to make her performance seem natural and realistic. ¡°Hey, did you hear me? Let... let go, I need to go to the washroom, otherwise, I will bleed a river,¡± exaggerated Su Qianxun. Lu Yanzhi looked at her indifferently and spoke in a faint voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember it wrongly, it should have just ended?¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± Now, this was awkward. How did he know that her menstruation just ended? ¡°Pervert!¡± Who would remember a woman¡¯s menstruation period? If he wasn¡¯t a pervert, what was he? She looked at him angrily and warned, ¡°Quickly get off me! If not, I am going to call someone to get you!¡± ¡°Who will you call?¡± There were only the two of them in the house so even if she screamed her lungs out, there would probably be no one toe to her rescue. But who would have known that Su Qianxun really screamed and shouted? ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai...¡± Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± He really didn¡¯t think that she would call Xiao Bai for help. Xiao Bai, who was ying with his toys upstairs, heard Su Qianxun¡¯s scream and immediately ran down the stairs. ¡°Mummy, mummy, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression, she sniggered before crying out to Xiao Bai from underneath Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Your daddy wants to hit me, quickly save me...¡± Lu Yan Zhi: ¡°...¡± Xiao Bai ran to their side and looked at Lu Yanzhi in anger as he pulled onto Lu Yanzhi¡¯s clothes forcefully. He then scorned, ¡°Daddy, you cannot hit mummy. You can¡¯t, you can¡¯t...¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s pupils turned as ck as ink and shot a stern re to Xiao Bai. ¡°Go back up!¡± Xiao Bai trembled but he did not leave. Instead, he stayed bravely and raised his voice. ¡°No, I am not going up. I must protect mummy!¡± Su Qianxun also cooperated with him andined to Xiao Bai while crying, acting very weak and pitiful. ¡°Xiao Bai, my safety is in your hands.¡± A hint of surprise shed past Lu Yanzhi¡¯s dark pupils. He was caught betweenughter and tears. This pair of mother and son... his hand slowly let go. Su Qianxun, on the other hand, upon realizing that the body pinning her down had rxed, he quickly pushed him away and crawled out. When she left, she even gave Xiao Bai a thumbs up before saying, ¡°Xiao Bai, thank you!¡± ¡°Mummy, it¡¯s what I am supposed to do.¡± Xiao Bai was afraid that Lu Yanzhi would chase after Su Qianxun and stood in front of Su Qianxun to protect her. Lu Yanzhi dangerously red at Xiao Bai with squinted eyes. His pair of cold eyes were like an icy arrow¡ªmurderous yet cool! With a cool face and yet in his cute voice, he scolded, ¡°Daddy, you cannot hit mummy. If you hit mummy, mummy will not marry you anymore!¡± Xiao Bai wore a serious expression, seemingly wanting to protect Su Qianxun. Upon seeing this rascal¡¯s expression, Lu Yanzhi couldn¡¯t help butugh and reach out to pinch his delicate face. ¡°Who told you that I am hitting your mummy? Did you see me taking action?¡± ¡°Daddy is saying that... mummy is lying.¡± Xiao Bai furrowed his eyebrows and said in confusion, ¡°But just now, you were pinning mummy down.¡± ¡°I was pinning your mummy down because I want to give you a little sister.¡± Lu Yanzhi gave a cold nce to Xiao Bai before asking slowly, ¡°Do you want a younger sister?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes brightened up and he immediately nodded his head. ¡°Yes, yes, I want a lot of younger sisters.¡± _ Chapter 1258 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (38)

    Chapter 1258: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (38)

    Lu Yanzhi looked at his son with a serious expression. ¡°You have killed your younger sister just now.¡± Xiao Bai opened his jaw in astonishment and his pretty little face was filled with shock. He was so scared that his pink lips turned pale. ¡°Daddy... I didn¡¯t, I didn¡¯t! I want my younger sister.¡± ¡°If you want your younger sister, be good and listen to instructions,¡± said Lu Yanzhi. Xiao Bai quickly nodded. ¡°I am very obedient.¡± ¡°Stay here obediently. No matter what you hear, don¡¯t go upstairs!¡± Xiao Bai immediately nodded his head. When Lu Yanzhi went upstairs, Su Qianxun had already taken her bag and was prepared to leave. She opened the door and raised her head, only to see Lu Yanzhi¡¯s familiar dominating presenceing closer to her. Even his handsome face magnified. Su Qianxun unconsciously stepped backward when Lu Yanzhi walked forward. He asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I am going to work of course. I have something on in the afternoon.¡± Su Qianxun breathing went faster, and as she stared at the man before her with wide-open eyes, she tried to act cold and serious. Actually, she didn¡¯t have work and had already told her manager earlier that she was going on a hiatus. Yesterday was supposedly herst work schedule. She just didn¡¯t want to stay with Lu Yanzhi in the same ce. If Xiao Bai were to know of this, he would definitely say with his hands raised up that they were not alone and that he was still around. ¡°Okay, Xiao Bai and I can visit you at your workce,¡± said Lu Yanzhi after staring at her for a long time. Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion because she couldn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say. She chuckled with a hint of sarcasm in it. ¡°You want to follow me to my workce? Did I hear you right?¡± She turned around to face the window and heaved two heavy breaths before looking back at Lu Yanzhi with gritted teeth. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he reversed the question, ¡°What do you think I am trying to do?¡± ¡®How would I know what you are trying to do?¡¯ Su Qianxun tried her best to talk to him calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are trying to do and to be honest, I am not really interested in knowing... I just think that you are really weird, you make people feel...¡± ¡°Su Qianxun!¡± Lu Yanzhi suddenly cut her off and looked at her before he spoke with all seriousness. ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± His deep voice was as attractive as mellow wine. On the other hand, Su Qianxun was surprised that it seemed as if lightning had struck her and with the way she looked at Lu Yanzhi, it was as though she had seen a ghost. The muscles in her hand weakened and she lost grip of the bag she was holding that it fell on the ground with a loud thud. She took two steps backward and looked at Lu Yanzhi in disbelief. He had just surprisingly proposed to her! Lu Yanzhi, however, looked at her intently and he kept cool and indifferent. His thin lips were pursed slightly as if exuding the aura of a king. It felt as if a king was giving her his promise. It was so important and serious that even if one used the strongest iron-made sword to break it, it wouldn¡¯t break his promise that easily. Previously, Old Master Su met them twice and said that they should get married. Even if Lu Yanzhi were to agree at that point in time, he would still seem as if he didn¡¯t care. But now, it was totally different. Back then, it was just a feeling of being helpless and nothing more than casual, but now it felt different¡ªthere was nervousness and expectations to it. The room was so quiet that they could hear snow falling as well as each other¡¯s breathing sound clearly. Su Qianxun was so stunned that she didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time. Lu Yanzhi didn¡¯t rush her and only calmly looked at her as he patiently waited for her reply. However, under his deep and heavy gaze, Su Qianxun felt a dangerous and powerful aura. She raised her eyebrows and scoffed while pulling a smile that did not even feel like one. She cynically said, ¡°When you bathedst night, did the water enter your brain and caused you to turn bonkers?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go home yesterday.¡± ¡°You slept at my housest night?¡± Chapter 1259 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (39)

    Chapter 1259: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (39)

    ¡°In the car. Xiao Bai opened the door at 6 o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± On that sleepless night, he thought a lot in the car. For all these years, he buried her deep in his memory and thought that everything that happened between them would disappear over time. However, the more he rejected, the harder it was to forget. He thought that he could lie to himself and forget about her, but the more he did so, the more she kept circling around in his brain¡ªnot even her color in his memory faded away. Whenever they met, the calmer he tried to be, the more delirious he became. Every time he faced her, he would lose control. He found himself thousands of reasons for ¡®he cannot, he should not.¡¯ As though endless suffering because of a moment¡¯s pleasure. Su Qianxun was slightly surprised. ¡°...¡± Did he mean that after a night of contemtion, under his careful consideration, he decided to marry her? Why? Just because yesterday night, she instinctively saved him? Thus, he felt that he liked her, missed her, and now he wanted to marry her? He went bonkers! In this world, a lot of girls liked him and were willing to save him, yet why had he not married any of them? Lu Yanzhi could faintly feel Su Qianxun¡¯s rejection, but then again, he knew that she would not easily agree to his proposal. Hence, before she could give him a clear answer, he opened his mouth and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me an immediate response. You can think about it. For now, I¡¯ll bring Xiao Bai home first.¡± With that said, he wanted to leave. The moment he turned around, Su Qianxun immediately felt how the cold surrounding air turned warmer as though slowly giving her freedom. Her breathing becamefortable after. She looked at Lu Yanzhi¡¯s back view and said, ¡°No need. I don¡¯t have the hobby of being someone¡¯s stepmother.¡± ¡°Stepmother?¡± Su Qianxun had a serious look and expressed, ¡°Xiao Bai is really adorable and I really fancy him. But no matter how much I like him, I¡¯ve never thought about being his stepmother.¡± ¡°Su Qianxun, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Lu Yanzhi walked closer to her. His cold and sharp, ck eyes hid his weird feelings. ¡°What?¡± Su Qianxun was confused and began to wonder. Lu Yanzhi kept his gaze on her face. Other than her startled expression, there were no other emotions evident. He slightly furrowed his brows but his expression remained the same¡ªemotions in his face indecipherable. ¡°Where is the paternity test report?¡± Su Qianxun replied, ¡°I threw it!¡± She took a step back and he stepped a step forward. Behind her was a wall and there was nowhere else for her to retreat to. ¡°It¡¯s such an important thing and you actually randomly threw it away?¡± Lu Yanzhi questioned her. With a hand against the wall, he trapped her between the wall and himself. His strong oppressive aura made Su Qianxun dizzy that even her breathing became faint. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, what are you trying to do?¡± Lu Yanzhi said nothing and raised his hand high. Su Qianxun kept her gaze on his hand and upon seeing him raise it, she thought he was going to hit her. When she opened her eyes again, her heart was beating so fast that it nearly flew right out of her mouth. There was a sting of pain and she let out a cry. ¡°AH!¡± Lu Yanzhi sighed in helplessness. ¡°Why did you shout so loud? If people didn¡¯t know better, they would think that I hit you!¡± Of course, he did not hit her. He just took out two strands of hair from her. Su Qianxun snapped back to her senses and the curiosity in her eyes increased. ¡°Why did you..¡± The light in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s ck eyes looked as though it could bore through one¡¯s soul. ¡°Since you threw it away, let¡¯s do it one more time.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s brain was throbbing yet she gave a confused expression. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Paternity test.¡± Chapter 1260 - Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (40)

    Chapter 1260: Why Did You Abandon Him and the Child? (40)

    Lu Yanzhi said he wanted to do a paternity test again. But won¡¯t the result be the same? No matter how many times they do it with the same two people, the result will not change. Su Qianxuny on her bed and felt troubled. At that moment, her phone rang. She looked at it and saw that it was Shi Guang. She gloomily asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s tone was even gloomier and was extremely miserable. ¡°Little aunt, do you have time to have a drink with me? I¡¯m very sad right now.¡± Drink with her? She was a person who gets drunk with just a ss of alcohol and yet she actually asked for them to drink together? Did hell freeze over? Su Qianxun said in surprise, ¡°Why are you sad?¡± Shi Guang cried out, ¡°Lu Yanchen bullied me. I want to break up with him.¡± She was already married, so what was the use of breaking up! It was obvious that she was toying with her. Su Qianxun looked at the ceiling. ¡°What kind of joke is that? Did you think that I came from an alien?¡± Who was not aware that she and Lu Yanchen act coquettishly to each other every day? They were so sweet that it was sickening. It could even torture a whole pack of single dogs. ¡°I¡¯m serious! I think he had gone too far this time. The day before yesterday, he purposely found a pretty assistant to make me jealous. Last night, he went out with Chu Mubei to y and Chu Mubei, that brat, actually found a woman to drink with Lu Yanzhi. It¡¯s pissing me to death!¡± ¡°Did Lu Yanchen agree to it?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t but I¡¯m still angry. I¡¯m so pissed. Come fast andfort me, I¡¯m feeling terrible!¡± Yesterday, she went to a private room. Smoke haze had filled it and the stench of alcohol, cigarettes, and perfume smell of women permeated the air. Despite Chu Mubei, that brat, wanting to court Shen Yiren, he yed with girls every day. His definition of like was so worthless. ¡°Okay, okay! Since Chu Mubei found him a woman to drink with, I¡¯ll find a handsome man to drink with you.¡± ¡°Really? Ok! Then, bring me to find some handsome boys to y around. I want to make Lu Yanchen jealous to death.¡± However, after she drove to Su Qianxun¡¯s house, she backed out again. She looked at Su Qianxun and weakly lowered her head. She muttered out, ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t do it. If Lu Yanchen was to find out that I found a man to drink with me, he would definitely be so angry and choke me to death.¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Su Qianxun poured a ss of water for her and her finger poked at her brain. ¡°I think you can never escape from Lu Yanchen¡¯s grasp in this life.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t he be the one who can¡¯t escape from my grasp!¡± Shi Guang said indignantly. ¡°Your... IQ is way below Lu Yanchen¡¯s.¡± ¡°Am I dumb?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not dumb, it¡¯s just that Lu Yanchen¡¯s intelligence is too devilish. He is not normal. I think maybe Feifei can easily stick her nose up against him, while you have zero chance of retaliation. The fact that you can move around so freely is all because Lu Yanchen is letting you have your way.¡± Su Qianxun expressed that it was tiring to deal with intelligent people. She still preferred to marry a simple man. Although Lu Yanzhi and Lu Yanchen are brothers, their personalities are totally different. Lu Yanzhi seemed to be a much simpler man than him. Wait a minute, why did she think of Lu Yanzhi out of nowhere? How was Lu Yanzhi a simple man? The best ability of an undercover was to pretend and their acting skills are even better than those of movie stars. Shi Guang muttered, ¡°If you are so good, go and subdue big brother for me to see.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s face darkened and she said in a strict tone, ¡°Where have you digressed to? Lu Yanzhi and I are strangers, how can we bepared to you and Lu Yanzhi who are already a couple? If you continue to make dumbparisons, I will call Lu Yanchen and tell him that you asked me to bring you to find some handsome men.¡± Chapter 1261 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (1) Chapter 1261: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (1) Shi Guang creased her forehead and had no strength to badmouth or bother with Su Qianxun so she changed the topic. ¡°Where is the alcohol? Since I¡¯m not going, drinking at your house is the same.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s devilish, phoenix eyes looked at her with a humoring nce. ¡°You will be drunk after a ss of alcohol yet you still want to drink?¡± She stood up and walked towards the bar. She took a bottle of red wine and two sses. Returning back to the living room, she filled the sses with wine. In one ss, she only poured a little and ced it in front of Shi Guang. Shi Guang furrowed her brows and pushed the ss cup back. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Pour more, I want to have my cup filled to the brim like yours.¡± Su Qianxun raised her brow and looked at her before pouring a little more into her ss cup. She raised the ss of wine and clinked with Shi Guang¡¯s. Shi Guang carefully put her ss against her lips and through it, she saw how Su Qianxun had put her neck up to drink all the wine in one gulp. Shi Guang was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m the one who feels terrible, and I haven¡¯t even finished drinking. Why did you drink so much?¡± Su Qianxun ced the ss down and poured another ss for herself. As she tasted the wine in her mouth again, she warned, ¡°With your poor alcohol tolerance, you are only allowed to drink a ss of wine.¡± Her whole bodyzily leaned back on the sofa to a casual posture. She looked like a drunken beauty. Shi Guang took two sips of wine and looked at Su Qianxun who seemed like she was enjoying the wine. Bewildered, she asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think alcohol tastes good at all. But why do you look like you are drinking the most vorful wine brew in the world?¡± Su Qianxun smiled. ¡°Even if I use all of the descriptive words in the world to tell people who can¡¯t enjoy the taste of wine about how wine makes one so happy, they still wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Shi Guang pursed her lips and took a sip of wine. When she swallowed it, her whole face frowned. As she thought, it tasted terrible. After she drank half of the wine in the cup, she sprawled over the handle of the sofa. Su Qianxun was sitting beside her and so she took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Little aunt, where is your paternity test report?¡± ¡°I threw it.¡± Why was she asked about the paternity test report again? ¡°Why did you throw it? That was your paternity test report! But it doesn¡¯t matter if you threw it since we are going to do a new one anyway...¡± Shi Guang thought about her suspicion earlier. She originally wanted to tell Lu Yanchen but she forgot because she was too angry with him yesterday. ¡°Why do you also want to do a new paternity test?¡± Su Qianxun was suspicious. Could it be that someone had tampered with the paternity test report between her and Xiaobai? Shi Guang asked, ¡°Does the paternity test report say that Xiao Bai has no blood rtion with you?¡± Su Qianxun nodded her head. ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face had an enlightened look. ¡°So that¡¯s why you always deny that Xiao Bai was your son. It¡¯s not because you said it in a fit of anger, but because the test revealed that Xiao Bai was not your son!¡± Su Qianxun furrowed her brows in bewilderment. ¡°Xiao Bai is indeed not my son.¡± Shi Guang held Su Qianxun¡¯s hand. ¡°Listen to me, Su Ya previously taunted us that there was one thing that we will never ever know, and that has bothered me for a time being now. It was just recently that I recalled the day we underwent a DNA test¡ªbetween you and me, and the other one was between you and Xiao Bai. I was afraid that Su Ya might have tampered with the result since she was afraid that it would expose our rtionship. But then, she might have identally got it wrong and tampered with your and Xiao Bai¡¯s report. Oh right... Just now, you mentioned ¡®also¡®. Who else was going to do a new paternity test report?¡± Su Qianxun was shocked by Shi Guang¡¯s wisdom to the point that her jaws gaped. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Lu Yanzhi. However, even if the report was not tampered with, Xiao Bai should not be my son either.¡± Chapter 1262 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (2)

    Chapter 1262: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (2)

    ¡°How can you be so sure? What if he is?¡± asked Shi Guang as she could not take Su Qianxun¡¯s stubbornness. However, what Shi Guang didn¡¯t know was back then, Su Qianxun had seen with her very two eyes that when her baby was born, it had stopped breathing. Her son had already left this world even when he was still in her womb, so how could Xiao Bai be her son? ¡°If we take the test again and Xiao Bai is really your son, would you marry Big brother?¡± asked Shi Guang. Without even thinking twice, Su Qianxun replied with determination, ¡°No way!¡± Shi Guang was dumbfounded. ¡°Why? Both of you already have a kid so why would you still refuse to be together with him? I could sense that Big Brother likes you a lot and that you have feelings for Big brother. If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you give him a chance? It¡¯s still better than having an arranged marriage with Shi Ze back then!¡± Su Qianxun took a sip of her wine and closed her eyes as she gave a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Your Big brother doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°How do you know that he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± With that said, Shi Guang smiled evilly. ¡°Could it be that you have confessed and Big brother rejected you?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°In that case, why did you say that Big brother doesn¡¯t like you? How do you know? You heard it from somebody else?¡± ¡°I heard it from your Big brother personally...¡± Su Qianxun replied and then leaned against the sofa. Memories of that day started flooding her mind once more. On that night, it was a starry night out and it had been a long while since hest left home. She had already made dinner for them and waited for him toe back. However, even after the food had turned cold, he was still not around. When someone finally told her that he had arrived, she immediately ran outside to greet him. She saw him sitting on a rockery in the vige with a bottle of alcohol in his hands. He drank the bottle of alcohol while ying with a ck military dagger. He had a cold expression on his face and was looking ahead, making it difficult for people to guess what he was thinking about. She was about to walk over when she saw Li Mengyao walking to his side and even said thank you for his present. ¡®What kind of present was that? Why did he give Li Mengyao a present? I was his woman and I apanied him every day, but he has never given me a present before,¡¯ she thought. She had to admit that at that time, she was really unhappy and was a little scared. She was scared that he didn¡¯t want her anymore and that she had to face a horrifying and tragic ending. She initially wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯te out to find him and just quietly leave, but she stopped upon hearing Li Mengyao ask Lu Yanzhi, ¡°Do you like Qianxun?¡± At that moment, her entire being became stiff and her heart skipped a beat. Her surroundings were so dead quiet that she could hear the thumping sound of her heart. She had to admit that at that time, she was really nervous. It was as if she had fallen into that magic cer again and experienced the tension and anxiety all over again. She held her breath carefully and pricked her ears up as she waited for Lu Yanzhi¡¯s answer. She thought that the answer could only be yes or no. She even remembered that she even contemted what she would do if he answered either of it. In the end, his answer caught her by surprise. He raised his head to drink a big gulp of alcohol. With a cold tone of voice, he said, ¡°I only like women in bed.¡± Those words could only mean one thing¡ªshe was no different than the women in the vige or even a prostitute. He had no feelings for any woman. He liked and possessed a woman only because she looked pretty. This kind of woman, even if it was not Su Qianxun, could have been another woman or another prettydy¡ªeveryone was basically the same for him. Chapter 1263 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (3) Chapter 1263: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (3) His answer was crueler than him saying he didn¡¯t like her! Back then, he treated her so well that it led her to think that he liked her, hence the treatment. Yet the words that he uttered that day made her feel as though somebody had poured a bucket of cold water onto her. And this cold water made her realize how much of a fool she was! Shi Guang couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What the hell? What did you say? Big brother actually said that he only liked women in bed? What does he even mean?¡± ¡°He meant that it doesn¡¯t matter who I am, I weigh nothing in his heart.¡± Su Qianxunughed sarcastically. ¡°Did you hear it wrong?¡± Shi Guang couldn¡¯t believe that Big brother would say such words. He even said that to another woman. ¡°I did not hear it wrongly. I heard it very clearly. So, do you think I will like a man like that? A man who only knows how to bully me and step over me. A man who doesn¡¯t treat me the way I should be treated, I am not a masochist...¡± As her words hit her anger point, Su Qianxun chugged down the wine in her ss. She didn¡¯t need Lu Yanzhi¡¯s love because it was too cheap. Shi Guang apanied her and drank all the wine in her ss as well. Su Qianxun poured herself another ss as well as for Shi Guang. Shi Guang still wanted to know more and probed Su Qianxun. ¡°Could there be a reason behind that? What was the situation back then? Is there a possibility that...¡± She hoped that Su Qianxun would make things clearer as she knew too little about Su Qianxun and Lu Yanzhi¡¯s past. ¡°There¡¯s no other possibility! Stop probing!¡± Su Qianxun didn¡¯t want to continue chatting about her and Lu Yanzhi. She smiled and asked Shi Guang, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you liked Qin Muyun¡¯s songs? He is singing the theme song for the movie I am currently investing in. Do you want his signature?¡± ¡°I want! I even want to meet him and take a photo with him, can I?¡± ¡°No problem.¡± ¡°I heard that he is gay, is it true?¡± After that, both of them started gossiping about entertainment news in which Shi Guang drank another ss of wine in the process. With two sses of wine down her throat, Shi Guang had be dead drunk and the image of Su Qianxun before her seemed to be a little blurry. Su Qianxun, on the other hand, was still considered clear-headed although she was a little drunk. They had already finished off a bottle of wine. Shi Guang only drank two small sses while Su Qianxun had the rest. After Shi Guang got drunk, sheid on the sofa and scolded Lu Yanchen in an unhappy note. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you idiot! I hate you! You actually dared to find another woman behind my back.¡± Su Qianxun opened another bottle of wine. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he was helping Chu Mubei find one? He didn¡¯t find another woman for himself.¡± ¡°His new assistant is a woman. Anyway, I am angry and I want to break up with him,¡±ined Shi Guang. ¡°It¡¯s not bad to break up. Break up for a few days or a few months and he would know how to care for you in the future.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s face was flushed red and she looked very sexy and alluring, just like a thousand-year-old vampire. ¡°Why are you being like this? Don¡¯t people always say that they would rather tear down ten temples than ruin a marriage? Other people always persuade couples to reconcile rather than break up, but you didn¡¯t even persuade me to reconcile with Lu Yanchen and even told me to break up with him?¡± Shi Guang looked at her with displeasure and unhappiness etched on her face, after which she closed her eyes and fainted. Just then, Shi Guang¡¯s phone rang but she was already sleeping as dead as a pig and didn¡¯t seem to want to answer the phone. Su Qianxun took over the phone and ced it in front of Shi Guang. ¡°Lu Yanchen is calling you.¡± Shi Guang mumbled, ¡°Lu Yanchen, you idiot!¡± Her voice slurred as she said that. She then turned her body and continued sleeping. Chapter 1264 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (4)

    Chapter 1264: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (4)

    Upon seeing Shi Guang, Su Qianxun could only answer the call herself. Without even waiting for Lu Yanchen to say something, Su Qianxun said, ¡°Shi Guang is at my house and she¡¯s drunk.¡± ¨C Lu Yanchen didn¡¯te alone, Lu Yanzhi came as well. Upon seeing Lu Yanzhi, Su Qianxun, who was stillzing around in her drunken state, immediately became conscious. She quickly stood up and stood at a corner in silence while wearing a cold expression. Lu Yanchen saw Shi Guang lying on the sofa sideways with her pale face flushed red, making her look very cute. Looking at her, Lu Yanchen almost couldn¡¯t control himself and wanted to kiss her. She shut her eyes and breathed faintly. She seemed to have dreamt about something as she pouted her lips and had an angry look on her face. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes shifted from Shi Guang¡¯s face to Su Qianxun and asked, ¡°She can¡¯t drink alcohol well, why did you let her drink so much?¡± Although his voice sounded very t, his words hinted at some usations. Before Su Qianxun could reply, Lu Yanzhi who was beside him snarled, ¡°Your wife is so opinionated. If she wants to drink, can anybody even stop her?¡± Su Qianxun shed Lu Yanzhi aplicated look before she darted her gaze to Lu Yanchen. She asked, ¡°Who asked you to mess around with Chu Mubei? She was very angry and jealous so she wanted to find a pretty boy to drink with her. You should feel lucky that her drinking partner was me instead of some pretty boy.¡± Lu Yanchen was caught betweenughter and tears. He felt pity for her and also personally felt helpless at the same time. He sat on the sofa and pulled Shi Guang to get up. ¡°It¡¯s time to go home.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes slightly fluttered open and her eyebrows furrowed. With her eyes squinted, she saw a handsome man before her and blinked. When she realized that it was Lu Yanchen, she used her finger to poke his chest and mumbled, ¡°Idiot, who wants to go home with you?¡± She was very unhappy with him and berated, ¡°Go and find another woman with Chu Mubei to go home with you!¡± Lu Yanchen chuckled. ¡°Can you bear to see that happen?¡± The way he had asked that question sounded as if he was showing off and that the answer was obvious¡ªshe couldn¡¯t bear to see that happen. Shi Guang was still in a blurry state of mind and her head was spinning. She felt as if she was in a dream and hit his shoulder with her fists. ¡°What¡¯s there to not bear about? Get out and don¡¯t disturb me in my dream.¡± She reached out to push him but Lu Yanchen used that chance to hook her hand around his neck and carried her bridal style. ¡°I am not going home. I am going to find a pretty boy to drink with me.¡± Shi Guang looked at him stubbornly. ¡°I am a pretty boy, I can drink with you.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes shifted evilly¡ªa hint of mesmerizing charisma appeared in his eyes. Just like this, Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang left. However, Lu Yanzhi was still standing inside the house. The afternoon sunshine was alluring and dazzling as rays reflected and radiated from the ss. As Lu Yanzhi had his back faced to the sun, he was hidden in the dark and looked very mysterious. Just by looking at his current disposition, it was hard to guess what he was thinking. Su Qianxun¡¯s eyelids grow heavy making her devilish and clear eyes look like a cat¡¯s eyes. However, perhaps it was the alcohol, but her eyes seemed to have cherry blossoms in it and yet at the same time, it had a hint of warning in them. She looked at Lu Yanzhi and said, ¡°They have left, so why are you still here?¡± ¡°I came to find you,¡± said Lu Yanzhi as he took two steps forward. ¡°Why did you find me?¡± asked Su Qianxun as she instinctively stepped backward, for she didn¡¯t want to stand too close to him. However, because of her alcohol intake, she staggered on her feet and it had caused her body to fall backward. Luckily, Lu Yanzhi had a quick reflex and quickly took two steps forward. His slender arms hooked around her waist and then pulled her into his embrace... Chapter 1265 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (5)

    Chapter 1265: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (5)

    As Su Qianxun felt his breath on her cheek, her heart skipped a beat. Su Qianxun thought that she must have been very drunk for her to think that Lu Yanzhi¡¯s embrace was very warm. Her eyelids felt very heavy, but she forced herself to calm down ande back to her senses. ¡°Get lost!¡± she snarled. ¡°To where?¡± he replied calmly. Su Qianxun loved to drink. Whenever she is happy, she likes to have a drink. Whenever she is unhappy, she must have a drink. When other people are happy, she apanies them for drinks. When other people are unhappy, she would also drink with them. She was just like a drunk cat. ¡°You can get lost wherever you want! You just have to let go of me,¡± she yelled. Lu Yanzhi raised his eyebrows slightly before silently letting her go. Su Qianxun didn¡¯t think that Lu Yanzhi would really let go of her, considering how she didn¡¯t have a good grip on her bnce and her body tilted sideways. She immediately found herself falling down as soon as he stopped supporting her waist with his hand. ¡°Ah!¡± shrieked Su Qianxun in fear. She instinctively reached out to grab something to prevent her from falling. With her body hanging in the air, she opened her eyes slowly and realized that her hand grasped Lu Yanzhi¡¯s sleeve tightly. Lu Yanzhi stared at her hand and looked at her with a stern face. ¡°Do you still want me to get lost?¡± he asked. Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°...¡± She was so angry she wanted to go into a biting spree, but she was afraid that Lu Yanzhi would let go of her again, so she let out a fakeugh instead. Lu Yanzhi pulled her into a tight embrace again before he carried her into his arms. The situation made them seem like they were a couple. They were so close to each other that it made it impossible for Su Qianxun not to hear Lu Yanzhi¡¯s heartbeats. Su Qianxun was still in a state of confusion as every nerve in her body started to tremble, her head also started feeling heavier. Eventually, her vision started to blur and she could no longer think. Lu Yanzhi carried her andid her on the sofa. As she saw him leave, Su Qianxun closed her eyes and didn¡¯t care about Lu Yanzhi any further. Lu Yanzhi made his way to the kitchen to make her a cup of honey water, he noticed her furrowed eyebrows and how ufortable she looked as he left. He helped her up gently and ced the cup to her lips. ¡°Drink it,¡± he ordered. Su Qianxun opened her eyes slightly and saw the man before her. His eyes were mysterious, making it difficult for people to guess what he was thinking, but then it had a dominating presence which made people have no choice but to follow what he said. A rebellious feeling grew in her heart as she refused to drink. ¡°You poured me a cup of water so willingly, how do I know if it¡¯s not poisoned?¡± ¡°Can poison kill you?¡± he asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡± said Su Qianxun, confused. ¡°Troublemakers always live long,¡± Lu Yanzhi replied nkly. ¡°You are the troublemaker not me,¡± she debated. ¡°Forget it, I will not waste my breath on drunkards,¡± he replied exhaustingly. Lu Yanzhi was sure that Su Qianxun was drunk now. Whenever Su Qianxun got drunk, despite how natural and clear-minded she seemed, her expression and the way she talked would resemble that of a child, this gave her off. Su Qianxun red at him before yelling. ¡°You are the drunkard! A big drunkard!¡± ¡°Alright, I am a big drunkard.¡± Lu Yanzhi ced the cup of honey water to her lips again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink water,¡± she argued. ¡°What do you want to drink then? Vinegar?¡± asked Lu Yanzhi teasingly. ¡°You are so weird, why would I drink vinegar?¡± Su Qianxun prolonged her words as she looked very displeased. ¡°Who do you think you are? Why must I drink your vinegar[1]?¡± With that said, she turned around, turning her back at Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi pursed his lips and remained silent. His line of sightnded on her as she shut her eyes. Her long eyshes moved slightly and she looked very blissful and peaceful. [1] To drink vinegar can also mean to be sour or jealous. Chapter 1266 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (6)

    Chapter 1266: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (6)

    He decided not to force her to drink and instead poured the honey water into a teapot. He sat beside her and leaned on the sofa with a rxed expression as he looked at Su Qianxun. His eyes were as mysterious as the sea in the dark night¡ªrestrained yet deep. Neither of them spoke and the entire room fell into a deep silence. It was so quiet that they could hear each other¡¯s heartbeats and breathing. Su Qianxun didn¡¯t think that Lu Yanzhi would stop forcing her to drink the honey water. The man¡¯s hot gaze behind her made her very ufortable for she was not used to it. And since her back was facing him, it indirectly allowed him to stare at it however he liked. It made her feel unsafe. She gritted her teeth and turned around to face Lu Yanzhi before staring deep into his eyes. He wore his usual aloof and cold expression and his deep gaze gave off a mysterious vibe that made it hard for people to stare into. It was like a vortex with no end and once one has fallen into it, they can never save themselves out of it ever again. It didn¡¯t matter whether the person was good or not, or whether she loved the person or not, for at that time, she thought that he should have at least some feelings for her... she also thought that there was no chance that she would not fall in love with this person. If there wasn¡¯t any love in the first ce, there wouldn¡¯t be any love in the future. But she had forgotten that sometimes it only takes a second to fall in love with a person. When she came back, all she did was try to avoid ces that he might be in, fearing that she might run into him. She thought that by not seeing him, with time, everything would pass. However, her heart was tooplicated. After a very long time, she realized that she had unknowingly fallen in love with Lu Yanzhi despite how he screamed and threatened her. She had fallen in love with the not so gentle Lu Yanzhi who always saved her whenever she was in danger. Su Qianxun felt a little ufortable. It was like there was something stuck in her chest. She felt nauseous and wanted to vomit. She suddenly stood up and ran to the washroom, she tried to empty her stomach but nothing came out. She only felt that her head was spinning and that she was in a daze. She used the wall as support as she brought herself to go to the basin wherein she used cold water to wash her face and mouth. This prompted her to finally start feeling a little more clear-headed. Due to the amount of alcohol she had, all she wanted to do was take a nap. She turned around only to see Lu Yanzhi standing by the door with slightly furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Can¡¯t you drink less next time?¡± he said in a sour tone. Su Qianxun rubbed her temple and staggered past Lu Yanzhi. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± mumbled Su Qianxun. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, why do you always trigger me? What are you trying to do?¡± she probed. Lu Yanzhi had his gaze fixed on her. His eyes were deep and dark. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I have something... to tell you?¡± he asked with intent. ¡°What do you want to tell me? Spill it.¡± Su Qianxun walked with staggering steps and Lu Yanzhi reached out to hold her but she swatted his hand away. He instead used the same hand to touch his hair before saying, ¡°You are drunk. We can talk when you are sober.¡± Su Qianxun raised her head and looked at him before saying in a serious tone, ¡°I am not drunk so stop finding excuses. I know what you are thinking.¡± ¡°What do you think I am trying to do?¡± asked Lu Yanzhi. Su Qianxun harrumphed coldly, ¡°You want to bed me while I am drunk.¡± She yanked his cor forcefully towards her, but being unaware of the strength she used, she caused her lips to meet his face. Her lips were very gentle, and the sweet smell of the alcohol aroused the desire he suppressed in his heart. Lu Yanzhi felt his body heating up as though somebody had boiled his blood. Chapter 1267 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (7)

    Chapter 1267: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (7)

    So, he had malicious intentions? Since she had already confirmed, he had no reason to be nice. Anyways, he still owed her eight times. With that said, Lu Yanzhi leaned in and kissed her lips. Su Qianxun was stunned and her whole body unconsciously stiffened. She instinctively wanted to push him away but the moment her hands were in front of his chest, he held them with brute force. The more she struggled, the deeper the kiss was, and he had no intention to let her escape. The intense kiss made Su Qianxun unable to stand properly. Her legs went wobbly and her body unconsciously slid down. Lu Yanzhi used his hand to circle around her waist, holding her body steady. Slowly, he had not limited it to kisses, for he had lusted for more and pinned her on the sofa beside them. Su Qianxun was still struggling as she shouted, ¡°Let go of me! If not, I¡¯m going to call for Xiao Bai.¡± ¡°Xiao Bai has already gone home.¡± His hands started to move along her enchanting body curves. He did not waste time talking nonsense with her as he pulled her clothes up and continued to kiss her... In her moment of deliriousness, Su Qianxun¡¯s face was flushed, and she had tried to stop the soft moans from escaping her mouth. Her body felt like it was in ice water for two days. Her whole body felt hot but the emptiness in her wanted more and more. Lu Yanzhi clearly felt her movements, but he purposely wanted to torture her and leave her to suffer without satisfying her desires. Su Qianxun red at the man above her and stubbornly bit down on her lips, forcing herself to push back her body¡¯s desires. But it was of no use because the man knew her body too well. His fingers gently nudged and touched the sensitive parts of her body again. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, you¡¯re getting more and more childish!¡± Su Qianxun red at him, her eyes brimming with tears and red. She looked as though she was a child who got bullied. Lu Yanzhi took a nce and his heart softened. ¡°You¡¯re feeling terrible?¡± he asked, concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself!¡± Su Qianxun flipped both of them and pinned him under her body. She looked as though she was a demon snatching away boys from reputable families as she lowered her head and harshly bit down his lips. She even purposely bit his lips until blood flowed out between the gaps of their teeth. Lu Yanzhi was not furious and instead, smiled and let her continue biting his lips. She loosened up after a while and he took the chance to flip the tables around and kissed her back. In the midst of sexual liaison, both of them reached the summit and the restricted desire their bodies wanted finally got satisfied and released. A night passed as they moved from the living room and to the bedroom, and from the bathroom back to the bed. They did it so many times until fatigue overcame them. The light of the morning sun peeked into the house, Su Qianxun slowly peeled her eyes open and her body felt as though she was broken apart then stitched back together. She felt sore and felt terrible, extremely terrible. Her temples throbbed painfully due to the hangover she got from drinking. She closed her eyes to rest for a while. After a while, she raised her hand wanting to take her phone from the bedside table, but instead, she touched a sturdy chest. Su Qianxun awoke immediately and frantically opened her eyes. She saw Lu Yanzhi¡¯s handsome face. She did not move. Her phoenix eyes were round as she looked at him in a daze for quite a moment. Bits of images from the night before appeared in her mind as she tried to piece them together and to try and formte the truth. Su Qianxun¡¯s lips cramped up and she had the impulse to bang the wall. The man beside her opened his eyes and he looked at her in a daze. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Because he just woke up, his voice sounded especially deep and sexy. Chapter 1268 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (8)

    Chapter 1268: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (8)

    Su Qianxun sat up and walked into the bathroom without saying anything. After she finished taking a bath, she was energized. She walked out to find Lu Yanzhi gone. She changed her clothes and proceeded downstairs. She realized that Lu Yanzhi had already cooked breakfast. She did not say anything and sat opposite Lu Yanzhi. But she did not have the intention to eat and merely stared calmly at Lu Yanzhi. With a cold stare and cold tone, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it.¡± Lu Yanzhi raised his head as his gaze remained calm and asked, ¡°What have you thought about?¡± ¡°Yesterday, you said you wanted us to get married. I have already thought about it. Lu Yanzhi...¡± Su Qianxun paused for a while before she said with a calm tone, ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you.¡± Her voice was soft yet when itnded on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s heart, it was deafening. Instantly, the entire room fell so silent that one could hear a pin drop. Lu Yanzhi had an emotionless expression and seemed very calm. When in fact, there was a raging fire in his heart, he felt as if he was thrown into a stove and all he wanted to do was explode in anger. However, no matter how his heart fumbled around in waves, his face remained emotionless. He calmly took out a document and pushed it towards Su Qianxun. ¡°Yesterday, I said I had something to tell you.¡± ¡®He had something to say yet he had bad intentions, pervert!¡¯ Su Qianxun lifted her eyes up and looked at him and scolded him in her heart. But she did not lose out yesterday since she would just treat it as one of the eight times. She did not want him to think that what they did meant something to her. She took over the document and opened it. Then, she pulled out an A4 sized paper and she saw ¡®Paternity Test¡¯ as the heading. Su Qianxun froze. She looked at Lu Yanzhi, her eyes filled with curiosity. He actually did a DNA test again, was it between her and Xiao Bai? But Lu Yanzhi did not look at her again and merely took up his chopsticks to slowly eat his breakfast. Su Qianxun held it tightly and felt nervous all of a sudden. What Shi Guang had told her shed through her mind. Even if she knew the result, her heart still had a streak of hope that Xiao Bai could be her son. No matter how her heart knew that such chances were close to zero. Seeing as she had no movements, Lu Yanzhi raised his eyes. His sharp and deep eyes seemed as though it could see past her. ¡°Are you suspecting that Xiao Bai is not your son?¡± The calmness she had earlier was long gone. Her breathing wasbored and she had a shocked expression. She tried to remain calm before coldly saying, ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting, but the paternity test showed that Xiao Bai is not my son.¡± ¡°You are so dumb. Such a simple matter and you still got it wrong. See for yourself,¡± Lu Yanzhi scolded her as his temper rose. Su Qianxun froze for a moment and her brain stopped all activities. She could not remember anything for everything had turned white and nk as she stared at Lu Yanzhi in a daze. Could it be that she really got it wrong? Could it be that Xiao Bai was really her son? Her hand slowly pulled out the paternity test report from the envelope. She saw her and Xiao Bai¡¯s name on the report as she continued to pull it out. She was so nervous that her chest puffed up and down. At a loss, she nced at Lu Yanzhi. Chapter 1269 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (9)

    Chapter 1269: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (9)

    Lu Yanzhi met her gaze and said with an affirmative tone, ¡°Xiao Bai is your son.¡± Su Qianxun was extremely astounded. How could this be? Their son was supposed to be dead! She carefully took out the report from the envelope and finally took a look at the results. It clearly stated her rtionship with Xiao Bai. Probability of Paternity: 99.99% Xiao Bai really was her son! Su Qianxun was beyond belief. ¡°How could this be? Could this paternity test be fake? He was clearly not breathing when I gave birth to him so how could he still be alive? If he was alive, why would I not want him?¡± she asked, exasperated. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression became grim. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Su Qianxun did not reply as she was still immersed in the shock that Xiao Bai really was her son. Her breathing was slightly heavy as she looked at Lu Yanzhi with a serious and strict gaze. She asked, ¡°Paternity tests can be done numerous times, are you really not lying to me about the results?¡± In the same serious tone, Lu Yanzhi replied, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s real! Xiao Bai is your son!¡± Su Qianxun kept her breathing even as she told herself to calm down first. But she could not calm down. Even more shockingly, she actually had no thoughts of arguing for she felt that Lu Yanzhi really wasn¡¯t lying to her about the results. Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai! She really wanted to see Xiao Bai! She needed to see him badly! ¡°Where is Xiao Bai? Can you bring me to see him?¡± she pleaded. She did not understand why, but all she wanted was to see Xiao Bai for only then can she confirm to herself that he really was her son. Lu Yanzhi did not say anything when he saw how Su Qianxun¡¯s body quivered. Her shock was not pretentious and her agitation was just as apparent. Lu Yanzhi had doubts, but he decided to postpone the questioning. Instead, he brought Su Qianxun to the Lu residences. Xiao Bai couldn¡¯t hide his excitement as soon as he found out that Su Qianxun wasing over. As soon as she arrived, he rushed down the stairs and passionately leaped into Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mummy,¡± he gushed. In her heart, she was greatly excited and her hands were even trembling as she held Xiao Bai¡¯s hands. Her heart palpitated as she took a good look at Xiao Bai, her trembling hands caressed his small face. This little brat grew up cutely, dainty, and exquisite. She could see herself in his features now. Especially their eyes! Their phoenix eyes were both curved upwards. They had so many simrities, yet why did she think that he was Li Mengyao¡¯s child all this time?! She could not see the bigger picture. Who would have thought that all those secret prayers and wishful thinking woulde true? As it seemed, she did not need to pray at all. Because Xiao Bai was indeed her son! Xiao Bai really was her son. Her son was all grown up. At such a young age, he was calm and quick-minded and was mature enough to even have adults admit that he was better than them at certain things. ¡°Xiao Bai, my child!¡± Suddenly, Su Qianxun held out her hand and hugged Xiao Bai as tightly as she could. ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai, Xiao Bai,¡± she murmured continuously. Xiao Bai stiffened before turning his head to look at his daddy. His eyes had a sense of confusion, as if asking, ¡®Is mummy sick? If yes, why is she hugging me so tightly that I couldn¡¯t breathe?¡¯ But he didn¡¯t dare ask out loud in fear of making his mummy sad. Lu Yanzhi stayed quiet. He noticed that Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes were red and puffy. She liked Xiao Bai so much! How could she not have hinted that Xiao Bai really was her son?! Chapter 1270 - What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (10)

    Chapter 1270: What? Xiao Bai Was Her Son! (10)

    All these years, she had always thought Xiao Bai was not her son and was instead the child of another woman, hence she was unconcerned and she even ignored him. His son looked so simr to her so how did she not suspect at all? Also, his child¡¯s age. If she counted, she would have known when the child was born. Moreover, it was not a secret when he brought the child home and everybody knew. How could she have not known who the child belonged to? That period of time, they were trapped there. Other than her, who else would he have a child with? Wait a minute¡ªhe suddenly thought of an extremely absurd probability that never crossed his mind before. Lu Yanzhi squinted his eyes and it gave out a sense of danger. Seeing that his daddy did not reply and only stared at mummy, Xiao Bai softly called out in the midst of being suffocated. ¡°Mummy?¡± Su Qianxun realized that she used too much strength and immediately let go of him. She apologized, ¡°Sorry, Xiao Bai.¡± She had not known that he was alive and had left him for five years. She was even extremely displeased when she first met him. She gave him the cold shoulder and poured out all her pent up displeased emotions towards Li Mengyao to him. She was indeed the least qualified mummy in the whole world. Xiao Bai blinked his big, bright, ck eyes, and he looked towards the agitated woman in front of him. ¡°Mummy, it¡¯s okay.¡± Tears filled her eyes for a long time and when she heard Xiao Bai call her mummy and told her it was okay, her tears uncontrobly flowed out. ¡°Mummy, why did you cry?¡± Xiao Bai became frantic. His white and short hands quickly helped Su Qianxun wipe away her tears. Su Qianxun smiled. ¡°Mummy is fine. Mummy is just happy because of Xiao Bai. Mummy is too happy after seeing Xiao Bai.¡± Xiao Baiughed. ¡°I realized mummy is really weird today. It¡¯s as if you love me so much.¡± Su Qianxun smiled at him. ¡°Of course, mummy loves you a lot! Does Xiao Bai love mummy?¡± Xiao Bai looked at her with an affirmative gaze. ¡°Of course, I love mummy the most...¡± After he spoke, he realized Lu Yanzhi was standing at the side and immediately smiled before he added two more sentences. ¡°I love daddy the most too! I love to be with daddy and mummy.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s icy cold gaze unconsciously softened as he raised his hand and caressed Xiao Bai¡¯s thick hair. He then softly said, ¡°Daddy and mummy have to talk. Go and y for a while. Later, mummy will eat lunch with you.¡± Xiao Bai was unwilling. ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun was unwilling too. ¡°...¡± Both of them red at the ¡°Baddie¡± who was going to separate them. But they had to sumb under his oppression. ¨C In the quiet room, Lu Yanzhi asked Su Qianxun if she wanted to do a paternity test again. Su Qianxun¡¯s breathing was heavy, for she had not yet gotten over the shock that Xiao Bai was her son. She breathed in and tried to calm down. After a moment, she shook her head gently. ¡°No need, I believe that Xiao Bai is my son.¡± Lu Yanzhi had a solemn expression. He looked as though a dark shadow was cast over him before he suddenly thought of something and asked her, ¡°You never felt that Xiao Bai was your son?¡± Su Qianxun pursed her lips in uneasiness. ¡°That year, when I gave birth to the child, the child had already stopped breathing.¡± Lu Yanzhi coldly said, ¡°When I went to find Xiao Bai in the forest, he still had a feeble breath of air left.¡± Su Qianxun was stunned. ¡°How could this be? That year, I checked many times and even hugged him. But...¡± _ Chapter 1271 - The Truth! So it Was All a Trap! (1)

    Chapter 1271: The Truth! So it Was All a Trap! (1)

    Su Qianxun was stunned. ¡°How could this be? That year, I checked many times and even hugged him. But...¡± Suspicion was etched on her face and a sense of bewilderment gushed up within her. Why was her child not breathing when she hugged him? And yet he was still breathing when Lu Yanzhi found him? That meant the child she hugged was not hers. But then, whose child was it then? The medical advancement in that vige was far behind times at that point, and a few more pregnant women were around to give birth as well. Her stomach tossed and turned in pain for two days before she went intobor. After she gave birth, she was already worn out that her whole body had copsed in exhaustion. She was so tired. While in a daze, she heard a baby¡¯s cry echoing in the delivery room and felt the nanny put the baby beside her. When she regained some of her strength, she opened her eyes and looked at the baby beside her. He did not make a fuss and so she thought he was asleep, but she realizedter on that the baby was not breathing. That year, the nanny who had helped her deliver the baby died in the hands of the drug traffickers when the vige was destroyed. She had no one to confirm if someone had switched her baby when she was weak. ¡°That year, if the baby lying beside me was not my child, then whose was it?¡± At that time, she was not the only one pregnant for Li Mengyao was pregnant too. Lu Yanzhi looked at her. On his face, sincerity and sternness mixed together, a mixture she had never seen before. ¡°Li Mengyao¡¯s child was not mine.¡± ¡°If the child was not yours then whose was it? It can¡¯t be that she slept with other men?¡± The distrust in her tone of voice made Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face darken. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m who you imagined me to be.¡± Su Qianxun was speechless. What did he mean by that? Was he not? The emotions in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face lookedplicated. There was anger, disappointment, and helplessness... Su Qianxun furrowed her brows. What was he so angry and disappointed about? It was as though she did something wrong. The situation at that time was clearly like what she said. ¡°I have not lost my memory!¡± she impolitely said. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s facial expression and gaze turned even more serious. He said, ¡°It was not a peaceful period and at that time, I was given an undercover mission. You should know what happened afterward. I was not the only undercover and I was supposed to attack the enemy from the inside while another undercover would follow up from the side. We were found out when I met up with him that day, and in order to protect me, he purposely exposed himself to divert attention.¡± Su Qianxun looked at him in doubt, wondering what that incident had got to do with Li Mengyao. Atucha was the biggest drug dealer in the Golden Triangle. They were cunning and cautious. All these years, they had troubled governments of countries within the Golden Triangle. They would always have a well-thought-out and detailed n before they carried out their dealings, and in instances that their subordinates are caught, clues are instantly cut off. During that time, they had strategized ns for the arrest mission for over a year, and he had been undercover for over a year. They even had to sacrifice arade before. The mission this time should not have any slips up. If not, everyone¡¯s hard work would have been wasted! He would not and could not break the rules for her. He was a soldier and would not let personal feelings put hisrade in danger. That day, a mishap had happened when he met up with the undercover member outside. Chapter 1272 - The Truth! So it Was All a Trap! (2)

    Chapter 1272: The Truth! So it Was All a Trap! (2)

    Since it was an emergency, his ally lured the enemy away to allow him to return to the military camp safely, but he could not return to his house or let anyone know the exact time he was back to avoid Atucha¡¯s suspicion. At that moment, Li Mengyao found him and carefully said, ¡°I saw you with that man, you are not a cop.¡± He definitely wouldn¡¯t admit it and tried to speak the way he normally does, but his gaze was dangerously cold. ¡°Of course not!¡± ¡°Even if you are not a cop, you are definitely an undercover, am I right?¡± As Li Mengyao had asked as her voice heavily trembled. He pursed his lips and went deep in thought. How much did Li Mengyao actually see or hear? If all ns were to change because of her, she definitely cannot stay at the military camp anymore. He must find a way to get her out but that would definitely arouse Atucha¡¯s suspicion. ¡°Are you filming a movie?¡± he had asked in a cold and casual tone of voice¡ªit even had a hint of sarcasm. And while he said that, he lit up a cigarette with a lighter. If he had to admit that he was a soldier, he could not disregard thew and silence her by death. ¡°Stop lying to me, I heard everything. You asked that person to find a way to bring Qianxun out,¡± said Li Mengyao with red eyes. ¡®She actually heard the most important line.¡¯ He suddenly turned irritated as he furrowed his eyebrows. With a deep voice, he warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, you better keep your mouth shut.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have the intention to spill your secrets. I only want to beg you to save me, too. I also want to leave this ce. As long as you are willing to save me, I will do anything you want. Please, I beg you...¡± Her voice cracked when she started talking and by the time she finished, she was already crying. Since Li Mengyao saw it, he couldn¡¯t treat it as if nothing happened. Li Mengyao had already spilled the n out, and although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to escape the military camp, what about Qianxun? He couldn¡¯t leave her behind but if he brought her along, both of them wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. He agreed to Li Mengyao¡¯s request for two reasons; one, she already found out his ns; two, he needed an eyewitness to prove that he wasn¡¯t at the scene. As such, she yed an act with him for the time being. But even if she didn¡¯t beg for him to rescue her, as a soldier, he would definitely still do so. It was every Chinese soldier¡¯s responsibility to protect Chinese citizens! That night, he had spent the night at Li Mengyao¡¯s house and had walked out of Li Mengyao¡¯s house the next day. Hence, everyone thought he had slept with Li Mengyao. After that, he stayed at Li Mengyao¡¯s house a couple of times, but both he and Li Mengyao knew that he didn¡¯t even touch Li Mengyao¡¯s hand. ... It was all an act? Su Qianxun was stumped. ¡°...¡± However, thinking back, it was after Lu Yanzhi slept at Li Mengyao¡¯s house that the guards at the military camp suddenly imposed tight security. Those on patrol and stand sentry increased by more than three times. It was because they almost found Lu Yanzhi. However, even if the child wasn¡¯t Lu Yanzhi¡¯s child, that wouldn¡¯t mean both of them were innocent. If it wasn¡¯t because they had feelings for each other, why would they still keep in touch? Besides, what happened at the military camp wasn¡¯t really a good thing. If it was good, then why would Li Anyuan even change her name to Li Mengyao? Su Qianxun coughed. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°But your rtionship with her these few years doesn¡¯t seem bad. I heard from Xiao Bai that you would bring him out to have a meal with Li Mengyao so you cannot me me for thinking that Xiao Bai was Li Mengyao¡¯s son.¡± Chapter 1273 - The Truth! So it Was All an Act! (3)

    Chapter 1273: The Truth! So it Was All an Act! (3)

    Lu Yanzhi initially wanted to continue on however he thought for a while and decided against it. The way her tone of voice sounded so sour almost seemed to point out that his rtionship with Li Mengyao bothered her. Expectations glinted on his ck pupils and he hoped it wasn¡¯t just his wishful thinking. He pulled a smile that barely looked like a smile, and he casually said, ¡°Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Jealous? Do I look like I am?¡± Su Qianxun furrowed her eyebrows and heaved a weirdugh. And while she did so, her heart raced faster than a beating drum, yet she tried to conceal how she felt that her face seemed void of expression. ¡°Xiao Bai told me that you wanted to marry Li Mengyao and make her his stepmother.¡± Xiao Bai obviously hadn¡¯t said anything like that, but she knew she had to lie if she didn¡¯t want Lu Yanzhi to probe on the issue about her being jealous. Lu Yanzhi offered a deep gaze that made Su Qianxun very ufortable and unnatural. His gaze was so sharp that it seemed as though he could see through her, and just when she was about to speak again, Lu Yanzhi asked, ¡°Do you still remember Atucha¡¯s subordinate, Zarba?¡± Su Qianxun remembered him, of course. He was an important person in the military camp and everybody called him Fourth Brother. ¡°Zarba escaped and he knew that I was undercover. He also knew that Li Mengyao had helped me. When he left, he said that he wanted to take revenge on Li Mengyao,¡± he exined. It was the reason that he kept in touch with Li Mengyao for all these years. Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± He only wanted to protect Li Mengyao or find Zarba through Li Mengyao, so why must he bring Xiao Bai along? Lu Yanzhi seemed to know what she was thinking and said, ¡°Li Mengyao¡¯s son died when she gave birth to him. And when I found Xiao Bai, he only had one breath left. It was her who had fed Xiao Bai so he could live. She said that looking after Xiao Bai made her feel as though she was looking after her own son who had died during the operation. She pleaded with me that if he missed her own son, she would want to find Xiao Bai and eat a meal with him. With all of that, do you still think I can reject her?¡± Taking Lu Yanzhi¡¯s perspective into consideration, Su Qianxun knew he couldn¡¯t reject Li Mengyao¡¯s request. But then again, she was still very angry and couldn¡¯t find the guts to forgive him. Because although Li Mengyao didn¡¯t say it explicitly, she kept giving hints that Xiao Bai was her son... ¡°No matter what, thank you for saving my son and thank you for raising him into such a smart and cute boy, but...¡± Her words sounded a little off and Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes squinted dangerously before hearing Su Qianxun say, ¡°I want the custody rights.¡± Lu Yanzhi unmovingly stared at her face. Her tone didn¡¯t sound like she was asking or negotiating this matter with him. It was more like a prompt decision that she wanted custody rights over Xiao Bai instead of raising the child with him. He turned his head and scoffed. ¡°Su Qianxun, you threw him away after you gave birth to him which proves you never cared about him, yet now you¡¯re saying that you want to take him away? Do you understand his needs? When did he call for his mummy, where were you? Do you know when he learned how to walk? Do you know who taught him how to walk... You never participated in any of it! Now that you know about his existence, the first thing you tell me is you want his custody rights?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s facial expression changed. She lowered her eyes as she softened her tone of voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t we just talk about how all of this was just a misunderstanding? I thought he was... I never said I didn¡¯t want the kid. But you should know that no matter what, a kid cannot go without his mother. Didn¡¯t you realize that Xiao Bai wanted a mother, too?¡± ¡°A kid cannot live without his mother. Well, in that case, can he live without a father?¡± Lu Yanzhi raised his eyebrows as sternly as a sharp de, that it might have as well directly stabbed into Su Qianxun¡¯s heart. Chapter 1274 - The Truth! So it Was All an Act! (4)

    Chapter 1274: The Truth! So it Was All an Act! (4)

    Su Qianxun suddenly couldn¡¯t find the correct words to express her feelings. A child can¡¯t live without his mother and definitely not without his father, too, especially that a father ys a far more important role than a mother during his growing years. She yed with her cor and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°But you have been by his side for such a long time. It has been five years and I have already lost all those years with him. I don¡¯t want to miss any opportunity anymore...¡± As she said, her voice cracked and she choked. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes flickered and he cut her words off. ¡°Let¡¯s get married!¡± Su Qianxun froze and looked at him dumbfounded. Lu Yanzhi walked to her front and Su Qianxun looked at him in a daze. He spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°I know things won¡¯t be like it was before and you can¡¯t possibly continue to pretend that Xiao Bai isn¡¯t your son, but I cannot give him to you. Since both of us want Xiao Bai, the only thing we could do is to be together!¡± Su Qianxun blinked her eyes and pursed her lips for she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°...¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one Xiao Bai and if we want to live together with him, other than marriage, do you think there¡¯s a better way?¡± asked Lu Yanzhi. He paused and added, ¡°Do you think that if we took this to court, you could take Xiao Bai away? I can tell you for sure that it is impossible! Even if you file awsuit, the judge definitely wouldn¡¯t give the custody rights to you because it was me who had raised Xiao Bai in these five years. From the day Xiao Bai was born, he was with me and with my job. No matter which direction we look at, the kid will not go to you.¡± Su Qianxun pursed her lips. ¡°You mean you want us to have a marriage agreement for Xiao Bai¡¯s sake?¡± Lu Yanzhi sped his hand together tightly as his cold and handsome face wore a cold facial expression. Of course not, he didn¡¯t just want marriage. ¡°If I say...¡± ¡°What you want to say isn¡¯t important. Li Mengyao told me that both of you loved each other and she was pregnant with your child, and yet now you tell me that it was all an act and that you let Xiao Bai meet her for all these years all because she saved a dying Xiao Bai back then.¡± Lu Yanzhi squinted his eyes slightly and asked in a stern tone, ¡°She told you that?¡± Su Qianxun looked into his eyes and she smiled sarcastically. ¡°Did you know that I came across Li Mengyao, otherwise how would I know that she had changed her name? I have met her many times and every single time she hinted to me that Xiao Bai is her son. Since she was afraid that I would get suspicious, she often showed me how she was affectionate to you from time to time.¡± At first, she didn¡¯t like Xiao Bai¡¯s existence. But that cute, smart, and adorable bunny was such a very likable kid that it was easy to get close to him. Now that she thought about it, it was probably because they were rted by blood. Now that she found out that Xiao Bai was her son, she wanted to apany him in his growing years and give him the motherly love he missed for all these years. However, if she wanted to make up for Xiao Bai, she had to let Lu Yanzhi enter her life. But it would be against her will. Even if nothing happened between him and Li Mengyao back then, she was still unwilling. For people who are not in a rtionship or are not involved in the situation, they would always think that if a misunderstanding between a couple cleared up, they should end up together. Chapter 1275 - The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (5)

    Chapter 1275: The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (5)

    But it was for six years. It was not even for six days or six months but for six long years. No one knew how many hardships she had gone through in those years. After she hade back six years ago, she felt as though she was a zombie whose heart had been ripped open and dug out by someone, and it left a gaping hole in her chest. It was empty inside with only the cold wind blowing in it. If it wasn¡¯t for her father, she wouldn¡¯t even know how she would have ended up. Yet, now, he told her the truth and revealed that it was all an act? So, what did those six years mean? Was there really no harm? If she decided to forgo everything and get together with him all because Xiao Bai was their son, how could she answer to her miserable and lonely self all these years? Looking at the tall and handsome man before her, she suddenly felt the fatigue sweeping her like a tornado, and it somehow made her a little breathless. The room was so quiet and depressing that one could barely breathe. She wanted to leave and turn around but stopped when she heard Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice from behind. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now, you can take your time to consider.¡± This time, Su Qianxun didn¡¯t give an answer immediately and instead, she walked away. Outside, the rustling sound of the wind blowing against the trees could be heard. It was then followed by a p of thunder from the night sky and not long after, it rained. The rain sttered on the ss window making ¡®di dong di dong¡¯ sounds. The whole city was engulfed in ayer of haze giving it a very mysterious vibe. It resonated with Lu Yanzhi¡¯s feelings¡ªvery dull. Under the light¡¯s shadow, he looked especially cold and handsome. It was as though he was masked under ayer of ice. There was one thing he didn¡¯t tell Qianxun¡ªwhen thest operation began that year, Atucha was already suspicious of him so he could not find Qianxun alone. But before he left, he let Li Mengyao tell Qianxun his real identity. He let her and Li Mengyao prepare to leave. However, in the end, it was only Li Mengyao who had left. When he saw Qianxun again, he was faced with Qianxun¡¯s p. At that time, did Qianxun think that he had let them save Li Mengyao and leave her behind? When she gave birth to the child, only to realizeter on that the child was dead, could she have thought that if he had rescued her then perhaps the child would have lived? As such, she put all her anger on him. Not only did she hit him, but she also said many heartless words to him. At that time, she looked so miserable while her walls crumbled down. It was the first time that he had realized the paleness and uselessness ofnguage. Even if he told her that he liked and loved her many times, it probably wouldn¡¯t change her attitude towards him. No wonder when he said he wanted to marry her, she scoffed and felt some sort of disdain towards him. Just recently, a very popr movie was released. The story was about a couple who broke up over a small matter, but even after they went their own separate ways, they still cared for each other deep in their hearts. However, they pretended to be cool about it and that they did not care for each other. They secretly loved each other but had topete with one another. When both of them finally wanted to get back together, they realized that it wasn¡¯t possible anymore. Both of them could only pass by each other in regret and be familiar strangers. Would they have the same ending? Would they never go back again? He once thought that Qianxun would leave him and marry another man to build her own family and have a blissful life. Just by the thought of it, the image blinded him. He had an urge to destroy it! Even if she scolded him as a bastard, he would never let go! Chapter 1276 - The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (6)

    Chapter 1276: The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (6)

    Even if she scolded him as a bastard, he would never let go. He would rather that she cried in his arms than to allow her to smile in another¡¯s embrace. Especially after he figured out that she still cared for him, he would not allow her to have a blissful life with another man. Lu Yanzhi looked down at Su Qianxun who was apanying Xiao Bai downstairs. The mother and son chatted merrily and seeing this, his gaze slowly softened. He tapped the stair railing with his finger in a rhythmic manner. A few momentster, he took out his phone. ¡°Xiao Wang, help me settle a matter!¡± ¨C Xiao Bai had a storybook in his hand and held it in front of Su Qianxun. He acted cutely and said, ¡°Mummy! Mummy, I know how to tell the story of ¡®Little Tadpoles Look for Their Mom.¡¯¡± ¡°You already have a mummy and don¡¯t need to find one. I am your mummy.¡± Su Qianxun gently caressed his face. ¡°I know but the little tadpoles have not found their mummy. Only when I finish the story, can they find their mummy.¡± Xiao Bai quickly exined the whole story with his childish voice. ¡°The warm spring came and the ice on the pond melted. Mummy frog slept for the whole winter and woke up. She crawled out of the mud hole and jumped into the pond...¡± He even told the story with animated movements. As he was narrating the part where the frog jumped into the water, he even jumped off the sofa and did a frog movement. ¡°One day, mummy duck brought her kids to y in the pond. Little tadpoles saw the little ducks following behind their mummy. So, they swam around and thought their mummy hade. Little tadpoles asked mummy duck, ¡®Mummy, mummy, are you our mummy?¡¯¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes went red as she bitterly smiled. ¡°I am your mummy.¡± Xiao Bai immediately shook his head. ¡°Mummy is so dumb. The story doesn¡¯t go like that...¡± Su Qianxun frantically apologized, ¡°Mummy is wrong. Please continue telling the story.¡± ¡°Mummy duck replied, ¡®I am not your mummy. Your mummy has tworge eyes and her mouth is wide and big. Go and find her yourselves...¡¯¡± Xiao Bai illustrated as he spoke, and he danced around. As he reached the end, he leaped into Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace. ¡°Ah! We found mummy! We found mummy! Good mummy, good mummy. I finally found you!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s tears gushed out and she immediately pulled her son into her embrace. Her throat constricted as she muttered, ¡°Mummy is here! Mummy will apany and never leave Xiao Bai forever!¡± She had acted in many touching stories such as stories involving love, friendship, and kinship. But never had any story made her so emotional like the one Xiao Bai narrated. She wiped her tears away and her eyes curled up into an arc. She gently caressed Xiao Bai¡¯s small face. ¡°Is Xiao Bai willing to be together with mummy forever?¡± Xiao Bai shed a handsome smile and leaned on Qianxun. ¡°I¡¯m willing. I want to be together with daddy and mummy. Mummy, when are you going to move here to live with daddy and me?¡± Su Qianxun was startled for a moment. She lowered her head as she looked at Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes which were so simr to hers. This did not seem to be Xiao Bai¡¯s first time asking her such a question. Previously, she thought she was an outsider and did not further think that this question was rted to her. But now, this question weighed a lot in her heart. She asked, ¡°If daddy and mummy cannot live together due to a certain reason...¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xiao Bai widened his eyes and looked at Su Qianxun intively. Displeased, he cried out, ¡°Other people¡¯s mummy and daddy live together every day, I also want to live with mummy and daddy every day!¡± Chapter 1277 - The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (7)

    Chapter 1277: The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (7)

    Looking at Xiao Bai¡¯s red eyes and pitiful face, Su Qianxun¡¯s heart hurt so much that it could break. She frantically coaxed, ¡°Xiao Bai, don¡¯t be angry. Mummy is only saying temporarily and never said we won¡¯t live together in the future.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s soft and small body sprawled against Su Qianxun¡¯s body, and he raised his head. Some form of pity glinted in his big and ck eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s heart softened, and then she raised both her hands to hug him. ¡°Really.¡± Xiao Bai blinked his big eyes and cutely asked, ¡°Then when are we going to live together? Also, when school starts again soon, can mummy send me to school along with daddy? I don¡¯t want granny to send me and don¡¯t want that dumb and ugly Little Fatty to boast in front of me!¡± ¡°Alright. Mummy promise you,¡± Su Qianxun agreed readily. ¡°I knew mummy was the best!¡± As he said that, he gave Su Qianxun a kiss on the face. She was the best? Su Qianxun thought otherwise. Although Xiao Bai wouldin about Lu Yanzhi at times and say that he hated him, she could still feel that Xiao Bai liked daddy the best. After all, he grew up with Lu Yanzhi around and so it was definite that he would like his daddy more. If she really wanted to steal Xiao Bai from Lu Yanzhi, she definitely would fail to do so. Shen Lingshuang came back from outside. Once she saw Su Qianxun in the house, she was delighted. Shen Lingshuang was adamant and was able to make Su Qianxun stay for dinner. She even asked her when she was going to marry Lu Yanzhi. Xiao Bai had heard the question, so he promptly and innocently asked, ¡°Mummy, is the reason you¡¯re not living with me and daddy now is that you two are not married yet?¡± Shen Lingshuangughed. ¡°Xiao Bai is so smart.¡± Little Lu Yubai had a smug face. ¡°When Little Aunt was not married to Little Uncle yet, she lived a level above Little Uncle.¡± Su Qianxun was caught betweenughter and tears. However, she had to admit that she was happy. She could have left earlier but she stayed on to apany him. Xiao Bai did not sleep early because of her, too. After he hadzily leaned his body against hers, his eyes slowly shut¡ªhe could not keep them open for too long for he was too tired. Su Qianxun coaxed him to sleep and then carried him back to his room. She pulled the nkets over for him and silently stared at his face for a moment before she bent down and kissed his forehead. Only then did she leave albeit reluctantly. ¡°Is he sleeping?¡± Shen Lingshuang softly asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Qianxun nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s prettyte now and it¡¯s raining outside. How about you stay for tonight?¡± Shen Lingshuang tried her best to keep Su Qianxun from leaving. She had a strange feeling that something happened between Su Qianxun and her son. ¡°Thank you, auntie. But I think it¡¯s fine, I¡¯ve something onter,¡± Su Qianxun politely declined. With her current rtionship with Lu Yanzhi, it did not seem suitable for her to stay with the Lu family. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go and ask my eldest brother toe down and send you.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go up and find him. I¡¯ve something to talk to him about anyway.¡± Su Qianxun indeed had to find Lu Yanzhi, for she wanted to discuss with him how she wanted Xiao Bai to stay at her house for a few days. She was regretful than ever before. On that day Lu Yanzhi left Xiao Bai at her doorstep, why did she send Xiao Bai back to the Lu residences? Look where she was now, she had to beg Lu Yanzhi! The study room door was not closed, and from the outside, Su Qianxun could hear that Lu Yanzhi was on a call. She instinctively wanted to retreat and nned to wait for Lu Yanzhi to end the call before she would enter. However, her footsteps instinctively stopped when she heard Li Mengyao¡¯s name. Chapter 1278 - The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (8)

    Chapter 1278: The Truth! So It Was All an Act! (8)

    Su Qianxun had not wanted to overhear his conversation. But didn¡¯t someone exin earlier that it was all an act and that he and Li Mengyao was acting? Then what was happening now? But the next second, she realized things were not as she thought she was. She did not know who was on the other line, but she could see how Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression turned murderous. His voice turned cold as he impatiently said, ¡°Alright! I get it!¡± With that, he ended the call. As he lifted his eyes up, he saw Su Qianxun standing at the doorstep and that immediately made him freeze on the spot. The strange and knowing smile on Su Qianxun¡¯s face made Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tall and broad body stand straight. He had propped both of his hands on the bed, and his back view exuded a murderous aura as though he was trying his best to tolerate something. Curling the edges of her lips up, Su Qianxun looked as if she was smiling and frowning at the same time. She coldly said, ¡°Sorry to have disturbed you!¡± ¡°You think too much. I was just talking to my subordinate. Don¡¯t think that I am into Li Mengyao when I mentioned her name. I¡¯m not blind!¡± Lu Yanzhi realized Su Qianxun¡¯s mind probably thought of multiple tangled rtionships between him and Li Mengyao. ¡®How would I know whether you are blind or not?¡¯ Su Qianxun muttered in her heart before saying indifferently, ¡°I want to fetch Xiao Bai tomorrow to my house to live for a while.¡± ¡°I let him apany you before, but you were unwilling and was bent on sending him back here.¡± Regarding Li Mengyao, he had exined it so clearly yet why did she give him a treacherous look and a mocking, sarcastic smile? Su Qianxun was shocked to the maximum. Was this man bent on rubbing salt onto her wound? At that time, she wasn¡¯t aware that Xiao Bai was her son because if she was, she wouldn¡¯t send Xiao Bai back. Su Qianxun red at him before turning around to leave. ¡°Her temper is so short,¡± Lu Yanzhi helplessly muttered out as he looked at her back view. ¨C Su Qianxun returned to her empty apartment and suddenly felt it was especially cold and empty. She really missed the days Xiao Bai stayed in her house. Damn it! How could her paternity test go wrong? Did Su Ya tamper with it just like how Shi Guang predicted? The thought of how she had sent Xiao Bai back to the Lu residences before resurfaced on her mind. It made her so furious that she wanted to rush to the hospital just to punch Su Ya on the face. Although she was now no different from a living dead person, Su Qianxun still thought that a punch was too lenient on her. Did she really have to marry Lu Yanzhi to live together with Xiao Bai? Even if she married Lu Yanzhi for Xiao Bai, she wouldn¡¯t have to see him on a daily basis for Lu Yanzhi was a soldier who spends most of his time outside. In a span of months, he would probably only stay at home for a few days at most. Thinking about it, marrying him was not bad either. They could still continue to live their own lives and give Xiao Bai aplete family. But her heart... was ufortable. Even if it was all an act that year, she had enough of all the sins she bore. That night, Su Qianxun fought hard to go to sleep. When she finally was able to do so, she kept tossing and turning in her bed. In her dream, she married Lu Yanzhi but divorced after a few days. It didn¡¯t help that Li Mengyao was there and that she was holding a child in one hand and Lu Yanzhi on the other in an attempt to boast in front of her. After a while, Lu Yanzhi told her that they were just acting and it was all necessary toplete the mission. Following that, they got married again but Li Mengyao came back which led them to go their separate ways again. Just like that, the dream kept repeating as though an endless nightmare! Chapter 1279 - The Truth! So It Was All An Act! (9)

    Chapter 1279: The Truth! So It Was All An Act! (9)

    Su Qianxun ced her hand on her head and recalled the dream she had. She was speechless. At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, it was neither early norte. She closed her eyes and wanted to sleep for a while more but she couldn¡¯t do so. She stood up and proceeded to take a bath instead. As she came out of the bathroom after washing up, the phone rang. When she walked towards it and prepared to take the call, the call was hung up. She looked at the caller ID and saw that it was Lu Yanzhi who had called her multiple times. A secondter, he called back again, however this time, Su Qianxun did not want to answer and instead put the phone beside her bed and went on about her beauty routine. Who told him to reject her request yesterday, anyway? However, Lu Yanzhi did not relent and continued to call her. After Su Qianxun did her skincare, she could tolerate it no longer and muttered a few words in sheer irritation. She tried her best to suppress the impulse to scold someone and picked up the call. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone was deep as he snarled, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you woulde and pick Xiao Bai today?¡± ¡°Then would you allow me to fetch Xiao Bai home?¡± Su Qianxun retorted back. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Lu Yanzhi rejected it immediately. ¡°Then, why did you call?¡± Su Qianxun harrumphed. With that said, she wanted to hang up the call but then Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°I¡¯ve sent him here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Su Qianxun was so surprised that she almost jumped up and flew downstairs to open the door. When she opened the door, she only saw Lu Yanzhi. Her face darkened as she asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Bai?¡± Lu Yanzhi hung up the call. ¡°Would you open the door if I didn¡¯t say that?¡± ¡°You...¡± Su Qianxun was so angry that she stomped her foot on the ground. She raised her hand to close the door but Lu Yanzhi had stopped her just in time. She red at him. ¡°Sorry, now is not a suitable time to wee you because... my boyfriend came.¡± Boyfriend? Lu Yanzhi could feel his blood was boiling. He knew that Su Qianxun was clearly pissing him off to death without holding responsibility for it. He harshly clenched his fingers. He almost used up all his sanity to suppress his rash impulse and strongly pushed the door open. Su Qianxun had no strength to stop him and looked at him in shock. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°To see your boyfriend!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression was cold and threatening. It was dangerously scary. Su Qianxun was stumped. She looked at Lu Yanzhi who was walking around her rooms in search of someone and felt that he was as though an angry lion that could rip her into parts in the next second. Why was he so agitated? Don¡¯t tell her that he was jealous! No matter whether she said it was true or false, Lu Yanzhi flipped the whole house around before he stood in front of Su Qianxun. His gaze waszy yet sharp as he questioned, ¡°Where is he?¡± He held a deep and cold ze that presented his strong, domineering aura and it slowly crushed her. Her surroundings started to feel heavy, making her unable to breathe properly. Su Qianxun stopped for a moment to slightly grip her fingers in helplessness. She then voiced out, ¡°You¡¯re really strange.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, you are my child¡¯s mom and next time, you have to take care of your own image!¡± Lu Yanzhi held her shoulders and had her cornered to the wall! Su Qianxun did not back down and stubbornly looked at his eyes. ¡°What has that got to do with you? I can do what I want to do.¡± The atmosphere in the room became still all of a sudden. Lu Yanzhi dangerously narrowed his gaze and bit his lips. Suddenly, his lips were on hers. He did not kiss, but he bit her lips instead... Chapter 1280 - The Truth! So It Was All An Act! (10)

    Chapter 1280: The Truth! So It Was All An Act! (10)

    Su Qianxun¡¯s heart quivered and she seemed to be in pain as she red at the man in front of her. He had bitten her once and then retreated. However, the man had a cold and murderous expression on his face, as though he was a wolf who wanted to swallow her up. She was enveloped by nothing but his masculine pheromones which were both domineering and imposing. Su Qianxun¡¯s long eyshes fluttered as she bit down her lips. She continued to lock eyes with him and refused to back down. How stubborn was she! Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze turned even colder like ice, and he suppressed his deepest desires. They continued to re at each other. At that moment, it was as though the whole world was quiet and one could only hear their breathing. He was very clear on how stubborn the little woman before him was, and that he could not take a tougher stance against her. Hence, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze slowly softened, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll let Xiao Bai apany you, but...¡± Su Qianxun blinked her eyes and her attitude turned softer. She silently waited to hear Lu Yanzhi¡¯s words. ¡°Apany one and get another for free.¡± When she heard it, Su Qianxun almost could not help butugh. But she quickly suppressed herughter. ¡°I¡¯m not even buying things at the moment, and yet I get a gift.¡± Lu Yanzhi clearly saw the side of her mouth curling up before they immediately tensed up again. Even so, he still caught the hidden smile in her eyes. He held a serious face and asked, ¡°Have you ever seen such an extravagant gift?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an extravagant gift?¡± Su Qianxun mockingly smiled. ¡°It¡¯s more like an object that expends my energy.¡± Lu Yanzhi bent down as his deep voice held a deep meaning behind it. ¡°I am a tool for you to use. In this period, I¡¯ve been recharging my battery and resting up. Do you want to consume now or consume at night?¡± As he said that, his thin lips came near her ear and his warm breath traveled in it as though it was electricity. Su Qianxun felt the rhythm of her heartbeat and her breathing bing irregr. ¡°...¡± No matter what he said, he just wanted to have sex. He was such a pervert! Bleh! She wanted to pretend like she did not understand but her devilish beautiful face became uncontrobly red¡ªshe looked extremely attractive and sexy. Lu Yanzhi felt the blood in his body suddenly gushing up in waves. The coldness in his eyes disappeared and became as soft as silk. His palm gently held her waist while his long fingers caressed her face. He leaned over once again... This time he did not bite Su Qianxun but kissed her lips instead... Unfortunately, at that moment, the phone rang loudly all of a sudden. It was Lu Yanzhi. He wanted to ignore it but it was a notification ring from his mission board. He cursed out in frustration and freed off one hand to take the phone from his pocket. It seemed that he did not want to hide it from her, so he put his phone in the middle of him and Su Qianxun. Su Qianxun lowered her eyes slightly and saw the contact name¡ªLi Mengyao. Her body froze and she instinctively raised her hand to push Lu Yanzhi away. She turned around and left. But before she could walk away, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand reached out to hold her elbow tightly and strongly turned her around and then pulled her into his embrace. As she bumped into his sturdy shoulders, Su Qianxun¡¯s heart thumped with force like a bass drum. She raised her brows slightly and instinctively wanted to struggle out of his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s domineering and deep voice rang out. And with it, brought an indisputable order. Su Qianxun suppressed the anger in her and was so frustrated that she wanted to scold someone when she saw how Lu Yanzhi answered the call in front of her. And he even put it on speaker. Once the call was through, they heard Li Mengyao¡¯s frightened and terrified shout. ¡°Big brother Lu, save me. Please save me! Zarba wants to kill me.¡± Chapter 1281 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (1)

    Chapter 1281: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (1)

    Li Mengyao¡¯s quivering voice slowly morphed into a scream. It sounds as though she was in despair and was so frightened that she immediately started crying! What was happening? It had Su Qianxun stunned for a moment and then she turned to look at Lu Yanzhi with a confused gaze. Was she doing Cosy? Lu Yanzhi furrowed his brows slightly and coldly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Last night, I was eating and singing with my friend... At a bar¡¯s private room. Since I drank a little too much, I wanted to go to the washroom to freshen up. But someone followed me and knocked me out. When I woke up, I realized I was locked up in a room. What should I do? I¡¯m so scared. I think it¡¯s one of Zarba¡¯s men. He definitely came to take his revenge on me for helping you that year. He will definitely kill me! I¡¯m so scared! Yanzhi, save me! Big brother Lu, save me!¡± ¡°There is someone at your side to protect you. Unless he does not wish to leave China, Zarba would not dare to hurt you.¡± He still freshly remembered the words Su Qianxun told him as though she just said it. Even if there was no evidence at hand and though they still could not be sure if everything was an act and was Li Mengyao¡¯s doing, he still had a hunch that she was the culprit behind this matter. And since it was Li Mengyao, it once again brewed some misunderstanding for Qianxun. At the circumstances during that time, they had already spoken a lot of inappropriate and untimely words just to protect the mission and operation. Hence, at the most crucial moment, finding Qianxun was even more inappropriate, and so he had to require Li Mengyao to ry the message to Qianxun that he would save both of them. It was the best chance for Li Mengyao to purposely create a misunderstanding. ¡°But I¡¯m still very scared. I feel that the person is still here... Save me! You must save me... AH!... Dududu...¡± With one scream, the call ended. Lu Yanzhi cursed under his breath and immediately called his subordinate. For his personal selfish means, he did not want to care about Li Mengyao. But for righteousness, he could not stand and do nothing. If he could catch Zarba this time, it would be for the best. After he finished the call, he saw the side of Su Qianxun¡¯s mouth curling into a cold smile. His eyes darkened. Both of them had finally managed to have a warm atmosphere between them but it suddenly sank rock bottom again. Under this sort of circumstance, how should he exin it to her? Suddenly, he pulled Su Qianxun along and walked outside as though he made an important decision. ¡°Hey! Lu Yanzhi, why are you going? Where are you bringing me to? I haven¡¯t put on my make-up.¡± As she saw that she was going to be brought out of the house, she shouted in panic. ¡°What make-up do you need? What¡¯s there to put on? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen your ugliest moments.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone was deste and had a sense of mock as though saying, ¡®Whether you are ugly or not, you look the same to me.¡¯ Su Qianxun was rendered speechless. That particr year, when she was at her lowest, she was unkempt and untidy. Her face was even hurt and she indeed looked ugly, but the situation then was different. She did not put on make-up for him to see anyways. She was now an artist. How could she go out without make-up? She should at least put on some foundation to make her skin color look more uniform. If she was caught by the cameras, she would have to top the headlines as being ck as a dog. But Lu Yanzhi did not give her a chance to do so and brought her out of the door. He pushed her to the front passenger¡¯s seat and quickly sat at the driver¡¯s seat and drove forward. After Su Qianxun had settled in her seat, she turned to Lu Yanzhi and shot him a curious stare. ¡°Where are you bringing me?¡± ¡°To carry out my mission!¡± Lu Yanzhi replied. He could not ignore Li Mengyao and at the same time, he did not want to let Su Qianxun be mistaken and hence, bringing her along was the best move. Chapter 1282 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (2)

    Chapter 1282: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (2)

    ¡®Carry out his mission? What does he mean?¡¯ Su Qianxun seriously thought she heard wrong. She froze for a moment before she understood Lu Yanzhi¡¯s meaning. She immediately roared, ¡°Hey! Lu Yanzhi, are you kidding me!? Why did you bring me along when you are saving that woman? I¡¯m not your soldier, so why should I help you save her? I¡¯m not going! Let me out of the car!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to help me. You just have to wait patiently!¡± Lu Yanzhi replied. He was driving the car while talking to his subordinates on the line just to confirm if Zarba was in the country or not. Su Qianxun waited for him to finish the call before scolding him. ¡°Are you not scared that I¡¯ll be hurt?¡± ¡°If there was danger, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you along,¡± Lu Yanzhi said with confidence and dominance. He then stepped on the elerator to increase the speed. Soon, both of them reached the bar Li Mengyao was in. It was already afternoon, the bar had long closed up and only the security guard was left in the bar. After they got out of the car, Lu Yanzhi met up with two of his subordinates. They gave a simple summary of the situation¡ªLi Mengyao had been druggedst night and was locked up in a private room for the whole night. When she woke up that morning, she was attacked again and the person was caught. Lu Yanzhi nodded his head and brought Su Qianxun to the private room Li Mengyao was in. There was no window in the private room and light could not seep in. The lights in the room were dim too hence, the whole room looked especially dark. Li Mengyao was curled up in a ball on one side, and the moment she saw Lu Yanzhi she felt aggrieved that she was close to crying. But then again, she kept a smile on her face and stood up to walk towards him. However, when she saw Su Qianxun standing behind Lu Yanzhi, she froze on the ground. Why did Lu Yanzhi bring Su Qianxun here? Were they not on speaking terms before? Could it be they were really getting married just as what her younger sister said? Then, have they figured out everything that happened that year? Su Qianxun nced at Li Mengyao once before moving her gaze away. She did not know why but she had a feeling that Li Mengyao was pretending. She had already seen and experienced Li Mengyao¡¯s acting skills before, and it didn¡¯tck one bitpared to hers! ¡°Qianxun, why did youe?¡± As she looked at Su Qianxun, whose charm had a hint of purity and her elegance exuded arrogance, Li Mengyao could not help butpare Su Qianxun with herself. But no matter how shepared the both of them, in terms of looks or charisma, she would always lose to Su Qianxun by a level. Su Qianxun did not even bother with her and instead, sat at the other side with her back-facing Li Mengyao. Li Mengyao gnashed her teeth and felt the hatred within her heart. Her weak gaze had a hint of hatred towards Su Qianxun and she bit down her lips to remain silent but she was indignant. She looked towards Lu Yanzhi with pitiful eyes. ¡°Big brother Lu...¡± But Lu Yanzhi ignored her and did not reply to her. He only asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± He was asking his subordinate beside him. The subordinate immediately proceeded out and pulled in a man after a while. Once she saw the man, Li Mengyao bit her lips and prevented her tears from falling. She walked towards Lu Yanzhi in fear as though an injured small animal¡ªshe looked very weak. ¡°Big brother Lu, I¡¯m scared.¡± Lu Yanzhi took two steps back. Standing tall, he looked down towards her face. His strong aura crushed on her as he softly mouthed out his next sentence word by word. ¡°Scared? What are you scared of? Is there still anything that you dare not do?¡± Li Mengyao was stunned for a moment. ¡°...¡± What did he mean by that? Suddenly, she felt a cold chill down her spine yet her heart was burning hot. ¨C Chapter 1283 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (3)

    Chapter 1283: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (3)

    Lu Yanzhi sized Li Mengyao up and saw that other than her terrified gaze, she wasn¡¯t very panicky. It seemed as if other than Zarba, she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. Su Qianxun who was beside him also kept staring at Li Mengyao. She had not seen her in a few years yet Li Mengyao had be prettier and looked more like a gentle lotus flower. After the shock, she wore an expression simr to that of Lin Daiyu, looking even more gentle and vulnerable. One look and any man would immediately want to protect her. Perhaps it was because of this look of hers that caused Lu Yanzhi to help Li Mengyao all these years. Zarba? Mission? Su Qianxun thought that it was all fake. She really didn¡¯t know why Li Mengyao was here, so Su Qianxun threw a cold re towards Lu Yanzhi. Li Yanzhi pursed his lips while looking very cold and handsome. He did not wear any expression and only looked at Su Qianxun. He saw her furrowed eyebrows and immediately knew what she was thinking. The next instant he spoke, it was obvious that his tone had turned a pitch lower. ¡°Where is Zarba?¡± He turned around to look at the man in a cold and harsh gaze. That man¡¯s arm was locked behind his back by one of Lu Yanzhi¡¯s subordinates. The man¡¯s face was distorted in pain and after a few shouts, he tolerated the pain much better. He looked at Lu Yanzhi and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are saying. I am just a thief and I saw that thisdy was alone, so I thought I could take something from her.¡± This man seemed to be around thirty-years-old. His eyes looked very guilty and kept looking around, it was obvious that he was lying. Lu Yanzhi remained silent and only gave his subordinate a look. His subordinate grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder and harshly pushed it downwards with a cold face. A ¡®kacha¡¯ sound was heard and his bone was dislocated. Instantly, a mournful cry of pain was heard. The man¡¯s facial features were all distorted in pain and the veins on his forehead popped out. The subordinate harshly pushed him onto the ground with a ¡®peng.¡¯ He ignored the man¡¯s wild shrieks and howls, and he snarled, ¡°Where is Zarba?¡± The man rolled around on the ground and cried in pain. He did not have the chance to reply when the subordinate ced his hands on his shoulder. He immediately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t break my arm! Don¡¯t break my arm! I confess! I confess!¡± The scene before him was rather sketchy that he suddenly felt everything was no longer a small matter. The people who stood before him, though they did not uncover their identity, he had a feeling that they weren¡¯t just normal civilians. He knelt on the ground and cried out in confession with everything he knew. ¡°I am really just a thief but this time, somebody bribed me to do it. It was a man who was wearing a hat and a mask and so I could not see his face. He told me to steal the woman¡¯s bag and said that after I stole it, I could take all the valuable things in it. I just have to run away from him!¡± Lu Yanzhi squinted his eyes at the man and then waved his hand to let his men take him away. The subordinate nodded and grabbed the man¡¯s arm to do a few more actions. Another ¡®kacha¡¯ sound was heard and the dislocated bone was fixed back into ce. Under the man¡¯s miserable screams, the two subordinates left with the man. Only Lu Yanzhi, Su Qianxun, and Li Mengyao were left in the room. Li Mengyao carefully looked at both Lu Yanzhi and Su Qianxun. She darted her eyes back to Lu Yanzhi and asked, ¡°Are we really letting him go?¡± With a deep gaze that seemed as though he could see through her, Lu Yanzhi coldly replied, ¡°Of course not, we still have to investigate this properly.¡± Chapter 1284 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (4)

    Chapter 1284: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (4)

    ¡°You still want to investigate?¡± Li Mengyao was puzzled, and she raised her head. ¡°But he seems like he doesn¡¯t know anything. How about we let it go and release him? He is a local so no matter how we look at it, he isn¡¯t one of Zarba¡¯s men.¡± Su Qianxun looked at them with a cold nce and suddenly stood up. ¡°It¡¯s over? Can I leave now?¡± With that said, she turned around to leave but Lu Yanzhi walked to her in big strides. He then hooked his arms around her waist from behind and pulled her into his embrace. He helped Su Qianxun to stand properly. ¡°Wait.¡± Su Qianxun swatted his hand away. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Li Mengyao stood beside them and looked at their close interaction. It looked as if she was very shy with her head lowered. However, her gaze was very cold. She had her gaze fixed on her shoes while her face slightly contorted out of jealousy. Suddenly, there was a shadow on her shoe and soon a pair of shoesnded steadily on the ground with a few thud sounds and were just a few steps away from her. The tall figure moved forward which made him stand out from the crowd. Li Mengyao raised her eyes and saw Lu Yanzhi walking towards her¡ªhis powerful aura suppressed her own. She felt a little flustered. Knowing Lu Yanzhi, he must have brought Su Qianxun over for a clear reason. However, what was he trying to do? Could it be... Li Mengyao smiled tenderly and gently said, ¡°Big Brother Lu, thank you for today...¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep eyes stared at her and that had cut her sentence. ¡°That year, I told you that I would ask Little Li to rescue you for the reason that I couldn¡¯t show my face to the public. I also told you to tell Qianxun about my identity and our n so she could leave with you, am I right?¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s expression turned pale and those slender veins on her neck could be seen clearly. Her voice turned soft as she smiled, and she said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve said that before and I told Qianxun...¡± Su Qianxun harrumphed. ¡°When did you tell me that?¡± ¡°Qian Xun, how can you not admit to that?¡± A look of astonishment appeared on Li Mengyao¡¯s face as she looked at Su Qianxun. She looked very pitiful as if she was wronged. Tears immediately welled in her eyes and it flickered under the soft light. ¡°I told you everything that time, and that Big Brother Lu will rescue us. Back then, the military camp was in a mess but I risked my life to find you but you didn¡¯t believe me. I also exined to you that Big Brother Lu and I were just acting and that my child wasn¡¯t Big Brother Lu¡¯s. However, you refused to believe me or leave with me. Since I had no other choice, I left first and could only meet you at the river by the west side of the camp.¡± Su Qianxun was speechless as she felt that Li Mengyao¡¯s words were a little funny and amusing. ¡°Yes, you said that we should meet at the river by the west side of the camp but you didn¡¯t tell me that it was the escape route...¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s face turned pale and she pitifully said, ¡°Qianxun, how could you wrong me? If I didn¡¯t tell you that it was the escape route, then why would I wait for you there? Am I an idiot? It was you who didn¡¯t go there because you refused to believe me and yet you still wrong me...¡± With that said, she looked towards Lu Yanzhi. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Little Li. He was the one who brought me there to wait for Qian Xun. I waited for a long time but Qian Xun didn¡¯t show up!¡± Chapter 1285 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (5)

    Chapter 1285: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (5)

    ¡°Ridiculous!¡± The word flew out of her mouth as she red at Li Mengyao in vengeance. ¡°This wasn¡¯t how you said it!¡± Lu Yanzhi raised his eyes, and with a soft voice, he asked, ¡°How did she say it then?¡± ¡°It had been so long and at that time, it was just the two of us so I have no evidence to present to you. Even if I told you everything, would you even believe me?¡± Su Qianxun sarcasticallyughed. Li Mengyao looked so pure and innocent but she was very cunning in her schemes. She had already expressed earlier on that she was innocent and had made it sound like Su Qianxun did not appreciate her help at all. Lu Yanzhi gave her a determined look and his calmness could bepared to that of the unfathomable Cheongdam-dong[1] ¡°As long as you said it, I will believe you!¡± Su Qianxun momentarily froze. ¡°...¡± On the other hand, Li Mengyao was so stunned that her face turned as pale as snow. She gritted her teeth as her crocodile tears came rolling down her face. ¡°Qianxun, I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Back then, I told you not to misunderstand me and Big Brother Lu as we were just acting. There was nothing between us. I even told you that Big Brother Lu liked you and that you should not ignore Xiao Bai, for he is your son. However, you only said that you hated Big Brother Lu and you loved your fiance. You would never love a vile person like Big Brother Lu. You even said that you didn¡¯t want your son and called him a brat.¡± Su Qianxun widened her eyes as she could no longer control her emotions and raised her hand to give Li Mengyao a harsh and hard p. The impact of the p was so strong that Li Mengyao staggered to the side and fell down weakly. She was so angry that her face turned red and her body trembled. ¡°Su Qianxun, don¡¯t go overboard!¡± She then looked at Lu Yanzhi as if she wasining about Su Qianxun to him in silence. Su Qianxun pointed at her and berated, ¡°That year, you told me that the person Lu Yanzhi liked was you and that he betrayed Atucha to elope with you. However, since I had his child, he couldn¡¯t ignore it and so, he advised you to bring me along and meet you at the river on the west side of the camp!¡± Li Mengyao seemed as though she didn¡¯t believe Su Qianxun¡¯s words. Her eyes were sore red and it made her look very vulnerable. ¡°How could that be? Why would I say such a thing? Once the operation ended, you would eventually meet Big Brother Lu and know that he was undercover. How could I possibly say such a lie? Even if I wanted to lie, wouldn¡¯t Ie up with a better one?¡± ¡°Are you trying to quibble? Perhaps this was your best move.¡± Su Qianxun kept a serious expression and her tone was very sharp. ¡°How am I quibbling?¡± Tears dropped onto the ground from Li Mengyao¡¯s sore red eyes as though they were pearls from a ne that had its string broken. ¡°I know that regardless of what I say, you guys will not believe me. After all, I am an outsider.¡± Her sobbing face made her look very pitiful. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face was tightly strung up as he looked at them. ¡°Back then, to wait for Qianxun, we were almost found out. To protect Little Li, I let my child... I know you two feel that I have many men by my side and my child must not have been important to me, but that was my child we are talking about. How could I possibly not want my child...¡± Li Mengyao sobbed even more. She started choking on her tears while her words became more unclear towards the end. [1] Cheongdam-dong is a very affluent neighborhood in South Korea whose affluence cannot be measured. In this case, Lu Yanzhi was very calm. Chapter 1286 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (6)

    Chapter 1286: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (6)

    Su Qianxun was stunned. Li Mengyao was more shameless than she imagined her to be... She really didn¡¯t understand why she had to stay and argue with them. It was a waste of her time. However, she really wanted to know whether it was Li Mengyao who had done the child swapping ident. Su Qianxun clenched her fists and red at Li Mengyao suspiciously. ¡°Back then, it was you who let the nanny swap our children, right?¡± The child she was carrying had already stopped breathing and Li Mengyao lost her baby at the same time. Although Li Mengyao had already left at the time Qianxun was carrying a dead baby in her arms, the only reasonable exnation was that the babies were by then already swapped and it was Li Mengyao¡¯s baby that she carried. Li Mengyao widened her eyes in astonishment and breathed heavily while staring at her with wide-open eyes. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about.¡± Su Qianxun grew increasingly frustrated as her memories shed past her mind one by one. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the child swapping incident could only be done by Li Mengyao. ¡°Stop denying! The only one who would do and could do such a thing that time would only be you!¡± ¡°I am really wronged,¡± Li Mengyao cried out. She looked as if she had experienced a great injustice. Su Qianxun still wanted to continue on but Lu Yanzhi had stopped her. He then looked at her and said, ¡°Go out first!¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Qianxun was shocked to the maximum. Didn¡¯t he ask her toe here to question Li Mengyao? Didn¡¯t he say that he would believe her no matter what happened? She hadn¡¯t even finished interrogating Li Mengyao and yet he told her to leave. He didn¡¯t even question her properly nor did he investigate the matter further¡ªwas this even called trusting her? He still dared to say that he had no feelings for Li Mengyao! Who was he trying to kid? ¡°Lu Yanzhi!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s chest heaved up and down heavily. Beware of her wrath! Lu Yanzhi looked at her with his deep eyes. His expression immediately turned as sharp and stern as a frost before casually saying, ¡°Wait for me outside, I will settle this.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes darkened and her face was tightly strung up. After a while, she red at Lu Yanzhi and scoffed before turning around to leave. As she saw Su Qianxun¡¯s leaving figure, Li Mengyao¡¯s lips immediately curled up into a proud smile. Just based on her one-sided argument, Lu Yanzhi definitely wouldn¡¯t believe Su Qianxun. Just then, Lu Yanzhi turned around. Li Mengyao stared straight into her eyes and her expression immediately softened. She put on a pitiful and vulnerable expression. ¡°Big Brother Lu, please believe me. Things weren¡¯t the way Su Qianxun said it to be, I really didn¡¯t know why she had to frame me. Help me ask her why she did that to me, will you?¡± Her voice sounded almost like she was begging him. Lu Yanzhi looked at her as his expression turned colder. ¡°Why did she do this to you? You should know it very well.¡± Li Mengyao said with a bewildered expression, ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°Back then, you already had an inkling about who I was and you wanted me to save you, to which I did. And because Zarba is still alive, we changed your name and identity. You said you wanted to see Xiao Bai because you missed your son and I satisfied your requests. I allowed you to do all these only because you helped me pass the message that year and for saving Xiao Bai.¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s heart shivered as she looked at the handsome face that infatuated her. This was the first time that she was scared of him. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°I understand now. You believe Su Qianxun and regardless of whether what she said was true or not, you would only believe her. You think that I was trying to break you guys up back then, am I right?¡± Chapter 1287 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (7)

    Chapter 1287: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (7)

    ¡°I understand now. You believe Su Qianxun and regardless of whether what she said was true or not, you would only believe her. You think that I was trying to break you guys up back then, am I right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to doubt her,¡± said Lu Yanzhi in a cold voice. Li Mengyao¡¯s face turned pale as tears welled up in her eyes. She always knew that Lu Yanzhi was a cold man and that he didn¡¯t love her, but she believed that a person¡¯s heart can never be made of stone. After all, they¡¯ve already known each other for so long that their rtionship was still considered good, and so she held a small glint of hope that one day he would give her his heart. However, from the start to the end, her ce in his heart was so light that it seemed as if she had never existed before. No matter how Su Qianxun treated her, this man would never have feelings for her forever. His seriousness made her feel as though her heart was harshly being sliced. She just couldn¡¯t understand it. In what way was Su Qianxun better than her? Was it because of her looks? Was being pretty that important? Who could have been sure how many times Su Qianxun had gone under the knife? Her pitiful tears swirled in her eyes as she looked at the proud Lu Yanzhi. She reached out weakly and tugged on his sleeve carefully while saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to doubt her. That could only mean that you don¡¯t believe me. Lu Yanzhi, I liked you ever since then and for all these years, I didn¡¯t do anything but kept my love for you to myself because I know I am not worthy of you. I only wanted to like you secretly. Aren¡¯t you being too heartless to a person who loves you so much?¡± Lu Yanzhi pushed Li Mengyao¡¯s hand away and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your love!¡± The walls Li Mengyao built around her immediately came crumbling down. She cried out, ¡°Do you really have no feelings for me? It has been so many years, even if you are a stone, you should at least feel something!¡± Lu Yanzhi suddenly smiled, however, it did not have a hint of warmth in it. ¡°If back then, you didn¡¯t pass the message to Qianxun and she wasn¡¯t the one who had lost Xiao Bai but you...¡± She widened her eyes in shock and cut thetter part of Lu Yanchen¡¯s words. ¡°How can it be! How can you doubt me?! The truth wille to light sooner orter. As long as both of you met each other then all of my lies will be exposed, so why must I do such a thing? Besides, so many years have passed, but why is it only now that Qianxun revealed her side of the story? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s very weird? Do you really see Su Qianxun as too perfect? She¡¯s a slut...¡± Towards the end, she felt a disgusting feeling building within her and she couldn¡¯t help but express her anger out! When he heard the word ¡®slut¡¯, Lu Yanzhi immediately red up. He walked towards her and strangled Li Mengyao¡¯s neck before he snarled, ¡°If I hear you ndering her again, I will definitely make you pay the price!¡± The strength he used was very strong and he didn¡¯t have a single pity for her. Li Mengyao could barely breathe and her face flushed red. She gasped, ¡°I don¡¯t dare anymore! Let... me go!¡± ¡°You should feel happy that Xiao Bai is fine, otherwise, I definitely wouldn¡¯t let you off!¡± said Lu Yanzhi, and he had emphasized on every syble through gritted teeth. Li Mengyao held onto Lu Yanzhi¡¯s steel-like hands tightly as she choked. She looked at his angry expression in fear. Chapter 1288 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (8)

    Chapter 1288: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (8)

    At that moment, she understood everything. With Lu Yanzhi around, everything had been seen through! All of her schemes were no longer schemes! However, everything was wless and there weren¡¯t any pieces of evidence, so how exactly did he see through it? ¨C The longer Su Qianxun stood outside, the more she thought about it and the more furious she got. Why did she even listen to Lu Yanzhi ande out? ¡®I must find out if Li Mengyao had swapped my son away that year.¡¯ In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted to go back to get an exnation. By the door, she was shocked upon seeing Lu Yanzhen strangling Li Mengyao by the neck. She then saw Lu Yanzhi casually throwing Li Mengyao onto the floor as though he was throwing something unimportant away. Li Mengyao fell onto the floor like a ragged doll and by then her face had turned a little green from theck of oxygen. She took in huge breaths of air before entering into fits of cough. She sat on the floor as her face was filled with pity and helplessness. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do it! Why wouldn¡¯t you just believe me?¡± defended Li Mengyao. ¡°You don¡¯t have to defend yourself in front of me, I am not a judge! My family matters are not like my job, I don¡¯t have to find evidence for everything!¡± Lu Yanzhi said with a voice so cold that it gave her goosebumps. He then harrumphed afterward. Su Qianxun still stood outside and slowly leaned against the door. She couldn¡¯t see them but she could feel the angry atmosphere enveloping the room. The reason Lu Yanzhi chased her away wasn¡¯t that he believed Li Mengyao but because he wanted to make things clear to Li Mengyao. So, did that mean Lu Yanzhi really believed her unconditionally? At that moment, Su Qianxun¡¯s heart raced... Meanwhile, Li Mengyao thought she was going crazy. The man whom she so loved deeply only needed a word from Su Qianxun and required no pieces of evidence for him to determine her guilt. How could she ept this? ¡°All of Su Qianxun¡¯s words are lies other than the part that I said that you loved me! But I did it only because I love you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need your love.¡± Lu Yanzhi coldly said, ¡°Neither do I want you to love me.¡± Li Mengyao gave two miserableughs. Herugh sounded more miserable than her crying. ¡°But if you love someone, you would naturally want to do things in your favor. Aren¡¯t you like this, too? When Su Qianxun came to the military camp, you could have been safe and sound and effortlessly sent her away, but you didn¡¯t. You stayed and made her apany you. It was until she got pregnant that you decided to let her leave, no?¡± In her head, her words were like an exploding bomb. Su Qianxun immediately felt as if her blood was flowing in reverse and her sight became a messy storm of snowkes floating down. She widened her eyes in disbelief and held her breath while looking ahead. From the beginning, Lu Yanzhi could have sent her away but he chose to... Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes turned red and her body started to tremble uncontrobly. She staggered two steps backward before turning around to leave. A glint of anger shed past Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes as he harshly kicked the chair. ¡®Peng!¡¯ The chair fell onto the ground and even rolled a few rounds. Li Mengyao was so scared that she screamed as she hugged her knees. She then went to hide in a corner. ¡°Don¡¯t impose your imaginations on me!¡± Lu Yanzhi said, emphasizing every syble and looking at her as he did so. His voice was very light but it had a strong sense of anger. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, I really loved you...¡± ¡°Your love to me is no different from the mud below my feet.¡± Chapter 1289 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (9)

    Chapter 1289: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (9)

    ¡°Your love to me is no different from the mud below my feet.¡± Lu Yanzhi gave a heartless smile. ¡°Take a look at yourself, do you think I will find myself a woman like you?¡± His words sounded very gentle however there was a deeper meaning to it. Li Mengyao gave a panicked gaze. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep eyes were so cold that it could kill. ¡°Before Qianxun even appeared, I saw how those men had dragged you but I didn¡¯t want to expose my identity. You should be thankful that Qianxun appeared at that time, otherwise, you would have been dead that day!¡± Li Mengyao didn¡¯t expect to hear such words and was in disbelief. She was so stunned that she even forgot to cry and only stared at Lu Yanzhi with wide-open eyes. She suddenly fell onto the ground and looked at Lu Yanzhi¡¯s departing figure as her eyes were filled with hopelessness. ... When Lu Yanzhi walked outside, he saw Su Qianxun squatting on the ground and staring ahead with red eyes. Sensing that there was someone beside her, Su Qianxun looked up and pursed her pale lips. She wanted to stand but her legs turned numb. Lu Yanzhi reached out to hold her arm and pulled her up and into his arms. A deep and alluring voice was heard afterward. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Qianxun froze and hesitated for a few seconds before pushing him away. ¡°You can go back first. I still have some matters to settle.¡± He turned around to look at Su Qianxun. ¡°When you were outside, were you able to hear everything?¡± Su Qianxun felt puzzled. Her lips curled up but she didn¡¯t say anything. It was as if time had stopped and Su Qianxun looked at him in silence. After a long time, sheughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear much because I didn¡¯t hear to the end! The past is the past and we can¡¯t go back to the past.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at her. ¡°Yes, but we can start over again.¡± Su Qianxun gave a faint smile. ¡°...But I hate Lu Yanzhi now.¡± Lu Yanzhi squeezed his fingers tightly. ¡°Never mind. As long as I like you, that¡¯ll do.¡± With that said, as he hugged her, causing his breath to reach her face in which Su Qianxun could feel that it was scarily hot. Su Qianxun¡¯s mind was already in a mess, but then she suddenly recalled how he had strangled Li Mengyao¡¯s neck. She opened her mouth and bit his neck. Lu Yanzhi gave out a hiss and furrowed his eyebrows but he did not push Su Qianxun away. He initially thought she did it to release her anger but who would have known that she did it so forcefully as though she really hated him. She didn¡¯t even want to let go. It was as if they held a grudge against each other. ¡°If you continue biting, there will be a big blood scene,¡± said Lu Yanzhi helplessly as he pinched her waist. Su Qianxun was afraid of the tickle and immediately let go, only to see his gaze full of anger. ¡°I know what you are thinking... No matter which lines you hear, from the first time I saw you, I never thought of letting you go. I would rather you cry in my arms than to push you into another man¡¯s arms.¡± With that said, he hugged Su Qianxun again. Su Qianxun couldn¡¯t tell how she felt and so she reached out to push Lu Yanzhi¡¯s chest, however, his arm hugged her tightly into a cage. Even if she struggled, she couldn¡¯t get out. She remembered Shi Guang had told her before that all the men in the Lu Family were really proud. It was either they wanted to save face and would rather punish themselves or they be shameless and pester the other party... Lu Yanzhi was thetter¡ªshameless! Chapter 1290 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (10)

    Chapter 1290: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (10)

    ¡°Lu Yanzhi.¡± After Su Qianxun put some distance between them, she raised her head and looked at Lu Yanzhi. Her voice was calm that she sounded like she finally decided on something after thorough and serious consideration. ¡°I don¡¯t want to marry you because of our child.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lu Yanzhi forcefully cut her sentence short by gripping her shoulders to which Su Qianxun tried to struggle away from. ¡°The reason I want to marry you is not even because of Xiao Bai. That year, I think the reason you kept Xiao Bai was not because he was my son either...¡± The reason he liked Xiao Bai a lot and that he was determined to make Su Qianxun give birth to him was not because he was his son... Instead, it was because Xiao Bai was both his and Su Qianxun¡¯s son. The smile in Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes was helpless. ¡°But to me, the reason would definitely be Xiao Bai if I were to marry you.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked deep into her eyes. His throat moved a little and he seemed to want to say something but swallowed his words back. After a moment, he lowered his voice. ¡°Then we will not marry each other! We will just stay like this... and get to know each other deeper...¡± The word ¡®deeper¡¯ left his mouth in an especially slow manner as though it had a hook that scratched one ticklish and numb. Su Qianxun froze for a moment and had a different interpretation of the word ¡®deeper¡¯. Her embarrassment turned into a rage in a matter of seconds. She quickly raised her leg and harshly stomped on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s foot. ¡°You¡¯re really... shameless!¡± Wincing in pain, Lu Yanzhi had a face of shock. ¡°...¡± Did he say anything wrong just now? He suggested that they would marry each other, but she declined such an offer, hence he sumbed and decided against it, too. The main point wasn¡¯t the fact that they weren¡¯t married, rather it was as long as they get to stay together despite such a circumstance. It was just a piece of paper anyways. But why was she furious? A woman¡¯s thought is quite unpredictable and impossible to grasp at times. The moment he saw Su Qianxun get on a cab, Lu Yanzhi left as well for he had nned to surprise Su Qianxunter on. On the way home, Su Qianxun received a stranger¡¯s call. Usually, she would not answer calls with numbers she never saved. But the phone kept on ringing multiple times, even the cab driver in front of her curiously looked at her from the rear mirror. Su Qianxun had to answer the call. Before she could speak, Li Mengyao¡¯s voice rang from the phone and it sounded like she was panicking. ¡°Qianxun, where are you? Let¡¯s talk!¡± Li Mengyao really did not take her seriously at all! How could she not take a look at herself to see where she stood? She had yet to settle scores with her and yet she actually dared to call? Su Qianxun immediately hung up the call. What was there to talk about? They had nothing to talk about. Li Mengyao¡¯s words were filled with lies, she could not utter a single word of truth. With how Li Mengyao provoked her that year, to which she hinted that Xiao Bai was her child with Lu Yanzhi... She could confirm that the person who used a dead baby to trick her was Li Mengyao. Su Qianxun blocked Li Mengyao¡¯s number. Li Mengyao¡¯s calls could no longer go through and she fervently started to send messages. One message after another... After Su Qianxun returned home, she received Li Mengyao¡¯s messages again. She arranged to meet Qianxun at a cafe right outside of Qianxun¡¯s neighborhood. If Qianxun did not show up, she threatened that she would make a ruckus at Qianxun¡¯s doorstep, which in return would make Qianxun hit the headlines tomorrow. This threat made Su Qianxun particrly speechless. Li Mengyao was considered a normal person but then again, who knew she had this kind of side? If Li Mengyao made a ruckus, it would definitely be bad for her. Fine, she wanted to meet, right!? She would clear up doubts that she had never asked before and also let Li Mengyao know that she, Su Qianxun, was not a person to be trifled with! Su Qianxun changed her clothes and walked to the cafe Li Mengyao mentioned. Chapter 1291 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (11)

    Chapter 1291: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (11)

    Li Mengyao seemed frantic as she waited for Su Qianxun. When she finally saw Su Qianxun, her eyes lit up and she stood up from the booth. ¡°You¡¯ve finallye!¡± Su Qianxun sat opposite her and raised her head to look at Li Mengyao. ¡°So, what do you want?¡± Li Mengyao put on a pitiful look on her face. ¡°The events that took ce that year had long passed and never did I attempt to snatch anything from you. I just wanted to live a peaceful life and shake off that Zarba...¡± Su Qianxun cut through her. ¡°Then why did you find me? You just need to find Lu Yanzhi.¡± Li Mengyao cried out, ¡°But because of what happened today, big brother Lu seemed to be angry with me. If he doesn¡¯t care about me, what should I do if Zarbaes and finds me? Qianxun, on ount, that we once experienced tough situations together, can you help me and say a few nice words to Lu Yanzhi?¡± Say a few nice words?! Su Qianxun gave a mocking smile. This would make her embarrass herself in front of Lu Yanzhi and prove Li Mengyao¡¯s innocence. Did she look like a dumb person or a benevolent saint? She suddenly recalled how her reputation and her persona as one who challenged social norms had been smeared on the inte. ¡°Qianxun, I took such good care of you that year.¡± Li Mengyao covered her face and soon, her tears flowed down between the gaps of her fingers. ¡°At that time, I was in despair and really liked Lu Yanzhi. Qianxun, you would never know how much I liked Lu Yanzhi¡ªhow much I wanted to be with him; even if he doesn¡¯t like me back, I would not mind; as long as I can be together with him, it would be fine; if we can¡¯t be together, being by his side was fine, too! At that time, you said you didn¡¯t like Lu Yanzhi but you kept harassing him and even gave birth to a child for him, and because of that, I was very jealous of you. That¡¯s why I told you that Lu Yanzhi and I had something between us, but the truth is, I was only pretending and did nothing else to you. When we were about to escape, I waited for you. If I hadn¡¯t waited for you, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my child either...¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s cold eyes looked at Su Qianxun. When she put down her hands, the exquisite make-up on her face was smudged and her tears made her look very pitiful. Su Qianxun recalled the times when they were in the military camp. The moment Li Mengyao cried, the guys who were around the periphery would fight to be the first to give her a tissue. Too bad, she was not a guy. All she could see now was hypocrisy and fakeness. Child! She actually dared to mention her child! Su Qianxun was infuriated! She looked at the cake in front of her and saw a fork beside it. She grabbed it and tossed it towards Li Mengyao. The fork hit Li Mengyao¡¯s face before dropping to the floor! ¡°Ah!¡± Li Mengyao shrieked and there was a red wound mark left on her face! ¡°Li Mengyao, ever since I was young, I despised using my authority to suppress other people, but with you, I would dare do so. Even if Lu Yanzhi wanted to protect you, but with me around, he wouldn¡¯t dare do so anymore!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s voice was soft yet when Li Mengyao heard it, it made her body shake in fear. Su Qianxun¡¯s words clearly meant ¡®I wouldn¡¯t let you off so why would I let Lu Yanzhi let you off!¡¯ Moreover, Lu Yanzhi would not even care. That was the Lu family... She was kept in the dark with Su Qianxun¡¯s real identity and had only heard Lu Yanzhi call her Su Qianxun. She had assumed that Qianxun was just her stage name and adopted the surname Su for ease of remembrance and poprity. On the inte, her reputation was already in a negative light, but as for the rest, Li Mengyao really did not know. She initially thought that Su Qianxun was only a minor celebrity who relied on sleeping with superiors... Chapter 1292 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (12)

    Chapter 1292: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (12)

    What kind of background could a woman possibly have if she was one who relied on sleeping with men to raise her status? Then again, since she had people to back her up, she could behave without any restriction and without fear. All thanks to her natural good looks, she could easily seduce men. Otherwise, Lu Yanzhi wouldn¡¯t yearn for her day and night. Even up to that very moment, he could not forget her. He needed no evidence to side with her. With or without it, he would definitely choose her side of the story. When both of them were at the military camp before, Qianxun had Lu Yanzhi to protect her. She, on the other hand, had to be raped by so many men and experience the world¡¯s scariest and terrifying scenes. When a person was in darkness and loneliness, it was the easiest to ignite their evil side. She really hated how unfair this world was. Clearly, both of them were met with misfortune but their treatment was so different. She hated Su Qianxun and hated that woman¡¯s good fortune. She shifted all her hate and unhappiness onto Su Qianxun. In the end, when they had escaped out of the military camp, Su Qianxun went to the entertainment industry while she had Lu Yanzhi¡¯s help. She thought that everything would change, however, in the end, she was still back to square one. How could she take that lying down? Even if Su Qianxun had slept with so many people in the entertainment industry, why was it that Lu Yanzhi still chose her? Li Mengyao was about to go berserk and tear the woman before her into pieces, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. She still needed to beg for her to say some good words for her to Lu Yanzhi. In the end, she swallowed her pride and came to beg Su Qianxun. The only thing she received was Su Qianxun¡¯s dark face and her putting on airs. She was too much! Li Mengyao became hot under the cor and her initially attractive face became a little distorted. She touched her face and realized that there was blood. The veins on her forehead throbbed as she berated, ¡°Su Qianxun, don¡¯t think that just because I said a few nice words to you, you can turn yourself into a queen.¡± Su Qianxun gave a heartless and cold smile. ¡°Li Mengyao, you shouldn¡¯t have agitated me. Regardless of the truth behind the baby incident, the baby I was carrying was definitely yours. As for who left my baby in the woods, I don¡¯t have any proof now so I will leave it aside first. But for all the provocations, lies, and disrespect you gave me for all these years, I will make you... pay a very big price for it!¡± Li Mengyao saw a dark and evil coldness in Su Qianxun¡¯s constricted pupils and unknown fear crept to her. She tried her best to remain calm despite herself uncontrobly breaking into a cold sweat. At the back of her mind, she had thought about why she was so afraid. To put it nicely, Su Qianxun was a celebrity. But to be honest, she was just a ¡®bus helper¡¯. She raised her chin and looked at Su Qianxun. She scoffed, ¡°Pay the price? Before you want to let me pay the price, I will make you pay the price first!¡± With that said, she broke into a peal of coldughter. ¡°Do you think that being a celebrity makes you very amazing? If your fans or audience were to know that you were once captured by international terrorists for over a year, what will they think of you? Will they think that you are a slut or a public bus where many terrorists slept in?¡± Su Qianxun clenched her fists unconsciously as she dangerously narrowed her eyes towards Li Mengyao. ¡°...¡± ¡°I am not a celebrity but you are one, and a famous celebrity to that, but then you still have to rely on your reputation to get job contracts. I still have a few pictures from that year and I am not just saying this to scare you off. Su Qianxun, if you don¡¯t tell Lu Yanzhi that you were the one who lied and that you purposely frame me...¡± Chapter 1293 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (13)

    Chapter 1293: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (13)

    ¡°Su Qianxun, if you don¡¯t tell Lu Yanzhi that what you said were all lies and that you tried to frame me when I was the one who saved you and basically had nothing to do with your baby... if you don¡¯t tell Lu Yanzhi that, I will put those photos up online!¡± With that said, she took out a bunch of photos from her bag and showed it to Su Qianxun. Those red fingers on her fair and slender fingers looked irritatingly striking. Su Qianxun¡¯s sight traveled from Li Mengyao¡¯s face to the photos. Those photos looked very old and blurry but she could still affirm that those photos were taken when she was at the military camp. When she saw those photos, Su Qianxun felt as though she had returned to the days of her captivity. She looked at Li Mengyao who was opposite her and saw her leisurely sipping on her coffee. Li Mengyao looked up to see Su Qianxun¡¯s pale face and her lips curled up into a proud smile. With that, how could Su Qianxun still dare topete with her? To her surprise, Su Qianxunughed mockingly. ¡°Li Mengyao, are you unclear about this whole situation? Do you think I am just scaring you when I say those words just now?¡± With that said, Su Qianxun stood up and prepared to leave. Li Mengyao¡¯s face darkened as she snarled, ¡°Su Qianxun, I am not scaring you either!¡± Su Qianxun replied with a simple ¡®Oh¡¯ and suddenly changed the topic. ¡°I remember back then when I identally saw you and Zarba hugging each other...¡± Li Mengyao froze as she didn¡¯t expect that Su Qianxun would bring that up. She immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense! I am not close to Zarba! Lu Yanzhi knows me, I only love him!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s tone turned a little weird. Her gentle tone seemed to hint at something else. ¡°Don¡¯t try to frame me...¡± Su Qianxun scoffed and was even more sure that there was something going on between Zarba and Li Mengyao. ¡°B*tch, what are youughing about...¡± She couldn¡¯t outtalk her but was too angry so she cursed to vent her anger. Su Qianxun took her cup of coffee which she hadn¡¯t taken a sip of and sshed it on Li Mengyao¡¯s face. Before Li Mengyao could scream, Su Qianxun coldly said, ¡°Li Mengyao, I will let you have a brief introduction of how it feels like to offend me!¡± Li Mengyao wiped her face and red at Su Qianxun as her slender body trembled in anger. ¡°Bring it on!¡± Ignoring Li Mengyao¡¯s bloodshot eyes and the twisted expression on her face that looked as though she wanted to kill her, Su Qianxun shed a faint smile. With that, she left. ¡®I must not let this matter off so easily and simply forget about it.¡¯ ¡®Mark my words!¡¯ ¨C Shi Guang had asked Su Qianxun out for a meal. It was until she reached the destination that she realized that Shi Guang had also invited Mo Jin. While they were eating, Su Qianxun hesitated for a while before she summarized what had happened between her and Li Mengyao¡ªshe casually narrated the incident to them as if it were a movie scenario. ¡°If she would use those photos to threaten me, how would she save herself when she needed to?¡± Su Qianxun had just finished talking when Mo Jin¡¯s cup dropped on the table. She hadn¡¯t properly gripped on it and thus caused the water to spill all over the table. Shi Guang quickly used the napkins to clean the table. ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so careless?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Jin lowered her eyes before returning to her quiet and calm self. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? You have been out of sorts, are you sick?¡± asked Shi Guang worriedly. Chapter 1294 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (14)

    Chapter 1294: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (14)

    Worried, Shi Guang hesitated before adding, ¡°If there¡¯s any problem, you must tell us so we can help you think of a solution together.¡± Su Qianxun also added. ¡°That¡¯s right, if you have any issues, you must tell us.¡± Mo Jin then realized how both women had stared at her as though they were observing her every detail and this made her panic. She carefully said, ¡°I am fine. It¡¯s just that I am too busy these days. Once I am done with this project, I will take a rest and I will be fine.¡± ¡°You must sleep early and don¡¯t work until sote.¡± Shi Guang didn¡¯t probe further as she knew Mo Jin didn¡¯t want to talk about it. ... After the meal, Su Qianxun was about to hail a cab home when she suddenly saw a familiar figure in a random car. That same person also saw her and froze in a slight surprise before getting out of the car to walk towards her. ¡°Qianxun, long time no see.¡± Su Wencheng used one hand to hold the door and used his other hand to wave at Qianxun while smiling. He had worn a simple ck suit which made him look mature and handsome yet elegant and fresh at the same time. Su Qianxun was slightly surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am here to have a meal with my friend. You too?¡± Su Qianxun nodded her head. She and Su Wencheng grew up together. Although she was considered to be his senior, Su Wencheng still took good care of her. When they were young, Su Qianxun was very popr among the boys. And like they all say, when a boy likes a girl, the way they would express their affection is through bullying and teasing her. Boys continuously teased her all the time and it was Su Wencheng who would always step out to protect her like a big brother. Her wooers would get a little bit scared whenever they see Su Wencheng all because he had learned taekwondo just to help Su Qianxun out. During the time that she fell out of love, all hopes were lost and she lived in misery to the point that she lost all meaning to life. Su Wencheng was very concerned for her at that time, he even told her that if only they were not rted by blood, he would have let her marry him. Back then, she took it as a joke and pretended to look at him with a weird gaze. Su Wencheng pinched her nose and chuckled. ¡°I was just kidding, look at your expression!¡± After that, she went into the entertainment industry while he pursued politics. Both of them got busier and eventually moved out of the house. Although they spent less time together, he would still give her a call or drop a message whenever he was free. ¡°Do you need a lift? I can give you a lift!¡± said Su Wencheng and he opened his passenger car door before inviting Su Qianxun into the car in a gentlemanly way. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Su Qianxun shook her head but Su Wencheng insisted and pushed her into the car. After she got in the car, Su Qianxun realized that there was something she wanted to ask Su Wencheng and hence did not request to get out of the car anymore. The car moved ahead steadily and the traffic light turned red. She took a deep breath and looked at Su Wencheng. She then said, ¡°Xiao Bai is my son and I was not aware of it before. I thought my son was gone and so, after the wedding, I did a paternity test. The result showed that we were not rted but Lu Yanzhi insisted on doing another test, and so we did and the result showed that we were actually rted. How do you think this happened?¡± Su Wencheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know but I am happy to know that you have a son. Although I am not his real uncle, I will treat him well.¡± Chapter 1295 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (15)

    Chapter 1295: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (15)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Su Qianxun froze and looked at him with squinted eyes. ¡°Uncle?¡± ¡®Did he get the seniority wrong?!¡¯ Su Wencheng burst intoughter as he seemingly didn¡¯t think that he said anything wrong or used the wrong words. ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly ask Xiao Bai to call me big brother right?¡± If she admitted to that, it would mean that she treated him like a nephew and they would forever be rtives. But, if she didn¡¯t admit to that... Su Wencheng¡¯s sharp and deep eyes seemed as though there were stars shining in it. The look he gave her was as warm as a fire burning. Su Qianxun did not reply and proceeded to smoothen her seaweed-like wavy hair. She was not an idiot. She could hear the hidden meaning... in Su Wencheng¡¯s words. The gentle music ying in the background suddenly changed its tune and it felt as though they were in a suspense movie for the atmosphere suddenly turned tense. A thousand different scenarios appeared in Su Qianxun¡¯s head and every scenario seemed so real, making her feel very ufortable and confused. Su Qianxun looked outside the window and suddenly remembered Shi Guang¡¯s words earlier on. Shi Guang said that everyone in Su Ya¡¯s family knew of the secret parentage incident and that the real mastermind was not Su Ya but Su Wencheng. Su Wencheng was the most scheming of them all and was a very terrifying person, otherwise, how was he able to clear himself from all of the crimes? Shi Guang also mentioned that Su Ya once said that there was something they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to uncover, and it might be the secret to Xiao Bai¡¯s parentage. However, right now, she thought that it probably wasn¡¯t that but another issue... There were so many possibilities and every possibility seemed so real yet so fake at the same time. ¡®What a scary family!¡¯ ¡®No, I should say what a scary Su Wencheng if everything was exactly how Shi Guang depicted it to be...¡¯ Su Wencheng kept quiet during the journey and he drove the car really slowly. He would also look at Su Qianxun from time to time as if he was bewitched by her before looking ahead again. His eyes were very deep and dark and nobody knew what he was thinking about. The car stopped at Su Qianxun¡¯s condominium. Su Qianxun didn¡¯t get out of the car immediately and looked at Su Wencheng before saying, ¡°With regards to how I had asked you about Xiao Bai¡¯s paternity test, I didn¡¯t beat around the bush and that might have made you terribly confused. But I want you to know that we don¡¯t have to treat each other so politely. Whether or not you or Su Ya framed Xiao Bai¡¯s paternity test, you have already caused so much harm to my family! So, in the future, please don¡¯t appear in front of me again and please treat me as if you have never known me. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you.¡± With that, she prepared to get out of the car. But Su Wencheng had grabbed her by the wrist and he looked at her in a deep gaze¡ªhis eyes seemingly hiding hisplicated feelings. ¡°Qianxun, don¡¯t be like this, we grew up together...¡± Lu Yanzhi, who was by the door, held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand and watched the couple in the car. Su Qianxun had her usual cold demeanor as she held a proud expression simr to that of a Queen of the Underworld. She wanted to leave but Su Wencheng held her hand and obviously tried to go closer to her. Their posture made them look as if they were very close to each other. His mind shed a memory of him asking Lu Yanchen about Su Ya two days ago. He wanted to know if somebody had tampered with Qianxun¡¯s paternity test. Fourth and Lu Yanchen told him that Su Wencheng had always liked Su Qianxun and it wasn¡¯t Su Ya who had tampered with the results, but Su Wencheng. This was because Su Wencheng harbored designs on Su Qianxun. Suddenly, a ball of evil fire was ignited within him and at that moment, Lu Yanzhi developed an urge to kill Su Wencheng. Chapter 1296 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (16)

    Chapter 1296: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (16)

    Su Wencheng felt a murderous gaze on him. By instinct, he turned around and saw a man in front of him who stood against the light. He had a murderous aura as though he was a predatory general and had an indifferent gaze towards him, it had no warmth and was icy cold. He froze slightly but changed into a warm smile at the next second. Su Qianxun also saw Lu Yanzhi standing at her doorstep. She immediately shrugged off Su Wencheng¡¯s hand and got out of the car. As she walked closer, she could see how the man had stood against the light. She could not clearly see his eyes under the shadow, but she knew he had squinted his eyes and his eyshes had covered his real emotions. Lu Yanzhi patted Xiao Bai. Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Su Qianxun. He immediately brought his little legs sprinting to Su Qianxun and then leaped into her embrace. ¡°Mummy.¡± Su Wencheng wanted to get out of the car to greet them, but he hesitated for a moment before driving the car off. Through the rear-view mirror, he saw how Lu Yanzhi had walked over and pulled Su Qianxun¡¯s shoulder. He had no inkling on what Lu Yanzhi might have told Su Qianxun, however, he was quite certain that he saw how Su Qianxun had a look of surprise before she shed Lu Yanzhi a smile. They looked like a warm and blissful family of three. Su Wencheng diverted his gaze and focused on what was ahead of him. He held the steering wheel so tightly until his knuckles turned white. ¨C Surprise and disbelief filled Su Qianxun¡¯s devilish eyes. ¡°Do you really agree to let Xiao Bai live with me in the future?¡± Lu Yanzhi lowered his eyes to look at her, his gaze was imperceptible. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be hoping that I will have awsuit with you for Xiao Bai.¡± Su Qianxun quickly shook her head. ¡°No. No.¡± She immediately squatted down and hugged Xiao Bai. ¡°Son, you¡¯ll live with mummy in the future. Are you happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Xiao Bai was very calm. He slightly pushed Su Qianxun away and his tender small hands cupped Su Qianxun¡¯s face afterward. He looked at her with his handsome and exquisite small face, and then in a serious tone of voice, he asked, ¡°Then, will mummy never leave me again?¡± ¡°Hmm, hmm, hmm!¡± Su Qianxun nodded her head. ¡°I will never leave Xiao Bai ever again.¡± With that said, she hugged Xiao Bai and kissed his face. Xiao Bai used his forehead and rubbed it against Su Qianxun¡¯s face. He raised his hands and enveloped Su Qianxun¡¯s neck before ncing at Lu Yanzhi. Once he saw Lu Yanzhi lowering his eyes, he immediately and softly told Su Qianxun, ¡°Mummy, I like you. But I like to see daddy and mummy together the most.¡± Without leaving any traces, Lu Yanzhi raised his brows. ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun froze up for a moment, she did not know how to reply to Xiao Bai at the moment. ¡°Daddy, daddy...¡± Xiao Bai who was in Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace had one arm hooked on Su Qianxun¡¯s neck and reached out for Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand with his other hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Su Qianxun was willingly pulled by Xiao Bai into her house. But Lu Yanzhi did not move. He merely stared at Su Qianxun as though he was seeking her opinion. He was very calm. Su Qianxun did not know what to do. Meanwhile, Xiao Bai¡¯s face was frantic as he loudly called out, ¡°Mummy! Daddy! I want daddy to be together with us...¡± The young child¡¯s breathing was warm as he tightly pulled on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand while he leaned on Su Qianxun¡¯s face, resulting in warm air filling up her ears. Su Qianxun was afraid of tickles but this time, she did not want tough at all. Instead, she felt her nose turn sour and the warm breath made her heart feel strangely lost. She knew her heart softened. Marriage could not happen because of a child, but a child should not have an iplete family. Chapter 1297 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (17)

    Chapter 1297: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (17)

    Su Qianxun thought for a while before looking towards Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Lu Yanzhi continued to stay put as his face had a hint of naughtiness. ¡°Once you let me in, it won¡¯t be easy to drive me out.¡± These words had an underlying meaning and it had Su Qianxun freeze for a moment and her expression first was stumped and then turned colder. She turned her head and was speechless. She could care less about Lu Yanzhi and she¡¯d let him do whatever he wants to do. Lu Yanzhi did not pursue any further and turned around to leave. Xiao Bai immediately shouted and he sounded pitiful. ¡°Daddy, daddy...¡± He slipped out Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace and tightly hugged Lu Yanzhi¡¯s leg. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t go!¡± Su Qianxun heard her son¡¯s shout of despair and could not bear to see it. She darkened her face and red at Lu Yanzhi before lowering her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line.¡± She clearly saw a glee shed across Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face and by then she really wanted to ignore Lu Yanzhi. All she knew was this man was a proud cheat. But seeing Xiao Bai¡¯s reluctant face... ¡°Mummy~¡± Xiao Bai raised his face and his pitiful eyes stared at her. Unable to bear it, she looked at Lu Yanzhi with displeasure. ¡°Do whatever you want...¡± Lu Yanzhi carried Xiao Bai up to the sky. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes smiled into a moon shape and he was so happy that he kept pping his hands. ¡°We are going home, we are going home.¡± Seeing that happy pair of father and son, Su Qianxun had a strange feeling that she was being tricked. Lu Yanzhi saw Su Qianxun heading upstairs and so he handed Xiao Bai an iPad for him to y with, after which he followed her up. Just when Su Qianxun was about to close the door, a scorching hand had grabbed her. She wanted to pull away but Lu Yanzhi had held her back. Lu Yanzhi entered the room and leaned against the door. He continued to hold her hand and looked at her. ¡°You are angry.¡± Su Qianxun red at him and wanted to pull her hand away. But no matter how much she struggled, she couldn¡¯t do so. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s dark eyes stared back at her and it went deeper and deeper. ¡°You taught Xiao Bai that, right?¡± she had asked in an impolite tone of voice. The way she red at him looked as if she was a ferocious snake, and yet she wasn¡¯t at her boiling point yet. ¡°Xiao Bai doesn¡¯t need me to teach him. He is much more mature than how you think he is,¡± Lu Yanzhi replied indifferently. ¡°I have taught our son so well. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°Stop finding excuses.¡± Su Qianxun let out a burst of stifledughter. ¡°Xiao Bai is a young genius. He would be smart even without your guidance.¡± ¡°Hmm! Thanks for proving my innocence,¡± Lu Yanzhi innocently said. Su Qianxun froze for a moment before realizing she was tricked again. She could not help but kick Lu Yanzhi but he had dodged and purposely yed with her. They yed around until Su Qianxun pinned Lu Yanzhi on the bed beside them. When she wanted to get back up, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand had circled her waist. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s other hand pressed against the back of Su Qianxun¡¯s head and pulled her closer to kiss. Just then, the door opened. ¡°Yah!¡± Xiao Bai screamed in shock and instinctively covered his eyes with both of his hands. However, he could not help but secretly sneak a peek through the gaps between his fingers. He then grinned from ear to ear. Su Qianxun¡¯s face immediately flushed red as she gave two strong punches to Lu Yanzhi¡¯s body before standing up. She looked at Xiao Bai. ¡°Xiao Bai...¡± How should she exin this situation to a child? Xiao Bai turned his head to the side and snorted. ¡°How could both of you only care about kissing each other and push me aside?¡± Chapter 1298 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (18)

    Chapter 1298: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (18)

    Once Su Qianxun heard her son¡¯sint, she was so embarrassed that she wished for a hole to appear so that she could burrow herself in it. She hid her thoughts and acted as though nothing had happened. She walked with uneasiness and guiltily fondled Xiao Bai¡¯s hair. She smiled at Xiao Bai. ¡°Xiao Bai, it was an ident just now. We were discussing some matters. Come, mummy will bring you downstairs and cook up something nice for you.¡± Xiao Bai furrowed his brows but once he heard Su Qianxun would cook delicious food for him, his eyes lit up. ¡°I¡¯m hungry! I haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet.¡± ¡°Then what does Xiao Bai want to eat?¡± ¡°I want to eat coke and chicken wings.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll cook coke and chicken wings for Xiao Bai now.¡± ... Su Qianxun brought Xiao Bai out. When she closed the door, she saw Lu Yanzhi who looked as though nothing had happened and instead,y down on the bed. She could not help but re at him before shutting the door. She was very clear that because she cared too much for Xiao Bai, she could not drive Lu Yanzhi out. If Lu Yanzhi left, Xiao Bai would definitely be sad. If she had counted on Lu Yanzhi to leave by himself, she knew it would be impossible by just looking at his scoundrelly state. Although her house was big, she only had one guest room. Su Qianxun had thought it through that Xiao Bai should have the guest room to himself. Although she would love to sleep with Xiao Bai, a boy should still sleep by himself. As for Lu Yanzhi... Su Qianxun brought out a nket from the room and threw it on the sofa. ¡°Xiao Bai came to my house before and stayed for a few days. Children cannot sleep on beds that are too soft. Hence... I changed the bed to a children¡¯s bed. You¡¯re so big and tall thus you definitely can¡¯t sleep on it. As for the other rooms, there is the dance studio, recording studio, study room, and gym... It can be considered as a guest room but there are no beds. Whether you choose to sleep on a mattress or sleep on the sofa, it¡¯s fine. Anyways, just sleep anywhere you want.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at the nket that was left on the sofa and went silent for a moment. He did not reject the idea but asked, ¡°Where is the pillow?¡± Su Qianxun was a little surprised. He actually epted it without anyints? This did not seem like Lu Yanzhi! Although curious, Su Qianxun turned around and went back to the room. She took out a pillow and threw it on the sofa. Seeing that Lu Yanzhi obediently slept on the sofa, she was extremely shocked but did not stop or say anything before going to the guest room to see Xiao Bai. The little boy had already fallen asleep. He closed his eyes and showed steady breathing. She did not purposely make Lu Yanzhi sleep on the sofa but it was just that the bed was really not that big. If Lu Yanzhi could make do with it, it was fine as well but her son would have to suffer. If he slept on her bed with her, it was possible too. But she was not willing to share her bed with Lu Yanzhi. If she treated him too well, he would be even more unwilling to leave. The next day, Su Qianxun woke up early. In her daze, she kept hearing someone calling mummy. But when she opened her eyes, there was a state of silence. She remembered that Xiao Bai was going to live with her for the meantime and thought about Xiao Bai¡¯s habit in the Lu family¡ªhe had to have breakfast early in the morning. She, who liked to sleep in until noon, quickly got up to prepare a scrumptious breakfast as a form of wee for Xiao Bai. When she proceeded downstairs, a fragrant food aroma filled her nose. Lu Yanzhi woke up very early and had already prepared breakfast. Xiao Bai was sitting at the dining table, eating his fried egg and sausages. When he saw her, he immediately slid down from the chair and ran towards her. ¡°Mummy, you woke up.¡± Chapter 1300 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (20)

    Chapter 1300: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (20)

    A day had passed and yet Su Qianxun was still a hot topic on Weibo, however, at the very least, the content had already changed and was vastly different from before. Qianxun received her manager¡¯s call and knew that she seemed to be in trouble again. But unlike before, her manager remained calm in front of trouble now. There was no female celebrity who had a more smeared reputation than her! On the inte, someone had set up an ount to expose Su Qianxun. It stated that Qianxun was once held captive by a drug baron for a year as a prostitute and could not believe how she could still live in this world. Thement section was filled with disbelief and suspicion¡ªsome had mentioned, however, of the news being outrageously fake. Su Qianxun¡¯s fans had harshly reprimanded the owner of the ount who circted the news. This continued on up until the ount owner put up a new post and even attached photos, ones that Li Mengyao had shown Su Qianxun as a threat. The content even had a detailed narration of the timeline. Su Qianxun debuted at the age of fifteen. Comparing it to the timeline of her work, she did disappear for more than a year in the middle. It was close to two years and her whereabouts were unknown. Nobody knew where she had gone. The ount¡¯s owner¡¯s news was backed up with evidence and instantly, the inte was filled with discussion andments. Inte users all believed the ount¡¯s owner¡¯s words and Su Qianxun was pushed to the heart of the struggle once again. ¡°Oh my god! Qianxun was actually held captive by a drug baron before! This is too scary.¡± ¡°Yesterday, didn¡¯t the news state that she would marry the Lu family? I think the Lu family would never marry a woman who slept with drug traffickers.¡± ¡°How many drug traffickers had she slept with? And how many times had she slept with them? Ten times? One hundred times? One thousand times? She could actually still be a celebrity now. She¡¯s so strong.¡± ¡°Oh my god, she even had dating rumors with my idol! I feel pity for my idol.¡± ¡°She actually slept with so many drug traffickers! How disgusting!¡± ... Su Qianxun¡¯s body froze immediately. It was not as if she did not mentally prepare herself, but once she saw pictures of her past revealed to the public, she still felt shocked and terrible. ¡®Kuang!¡¯ Her phone dropped to the floor. Lu Yanzhi heard it and turned his head to look at Su Qianxun. Then, he walked over and picked up the phone. He instinctively nced at it and his face darkened instantly. Su Qianxun looked at him and said, ¡°That day, Li Mengyao called me out. At that time, she showed me these pictures and told me to rify with you that she was innocent and that she did save me and did not hurt our child. If I didn¡¯t tell you that, she would post these pictures on the inte so that I¡¯ll never make it to the showbiz again. Tell me, how should I settle this? And how should I teach Li Mengyao a lesson?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just stay at home and take care of Xiao Bai. I¡¯ll settle this!¡± Lu Yanzhi put the phone on the coffee table and swiftly left with a cold aura. Su Qianxun did not know how Lu Yanzhi would settle things. Him being a soldier, with this kind of nature, he would probably give her a warning first. But Li Mengyao was too disgusting and evil-natured. She really did not want to let Li Mengyao off! But what she did not know was the peaceful night she slept in, had a bloody battle outside. When she woke up the next day, she did not bother with the inte and merely cooked for Xiao Bai at home. She did not know what happened on the inte until she received Shi Guang¡¯s call. ¡°Little aunt, I heard from Lu Yanzhi that you agreed to participate in that variety show and elder brother had given his hundred percent support,¡± Shi Guang shockingly said. Chapter 1301 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (21)

    Chapter 1301: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (21)

    Actually, what she really wanted to ask Qianxun was whether the news on the inte about her being captured by international terrorists for over a year was real. She only wanted to ask that, for she believed that the news about Qianxun sleeping with terrorists was fake. Didn¡¯t they say that Big Brother met Qianxun when he was on a mission that year? She guessed that Qianxun most probably met Big Brother when she was captured and that he had saved her andter on fell in love with each other... Last night, Big Brother called Lu Yanchen and thetter did note back for one whole night. It seemed that they were discussing solutions to this problem. Su Qianxun did not understand. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all over the inte. With regards to the photos circting around, the ount owner framed you. They were actually your publicity photos and the background was a film set.¡± Su Qianxun immediately hung up the call and went online to have a look. Indeed, the variety show production crew had already confirmed that she was a guest at the show and her managementpany has tagged the variety show on Weibo as well. Amazingly, the production crew had rushed out the publicity photos in one night. As for the period when she was allegedly captured, it had been debunked. During that period of disappearance, she did not go missing but instead she pursued further education. There were student witnesses and all of those students were big shots, so their words were definitely not fake. With all these facts, it was impossible that Su Qianxun was held under captivity for a year. The ount owner also admitted to his mistake and expressed that he only wanted to use the photos to create some attention and so he leaked them out. Since he had caused harm to the production crew and Qianxun, theizen had badly scolded him. She gave a call to her manager to ask about the incident. Her manager said that these were all done under Lu Yanzhi¡¯s orders and that his intentions were also her intentions. Su Qianxun browsed the inte for a while and all of the news regarding the international terrorist capture had disappeared and under her Weibo page, there were even many apologyments. In response to all of these, Su Qianxun opened her jaw in astonishment. In such a short time, she was cleared of the matter and it was done in a way that it did not look suspicious at all. Were these done by Lu Yanzhi?! Su Qianxun blinked and waspletely shocked. ¡®He is so powerful and scary!¡¯ But then again, although this matter was no longer a threat to her, how was Lu Yanzhi going to deal with Li Mengyao, this evildoer? Lu Yanzhi had note home for many days and as such Su Qianxun couldn¡¯t ask him about it. Moreover, she did not want to give Lu Yanzhi a call. One day, when Su Qianxun was about to bring Xiao Bai out, she saw a woman wearing sunsses while being wrapped in a scarf standing outside her door. She rushed to Su Qianxun¡¯s front and said in agitation, ¡°Qianxun, please, believe me! I didn¡¯t, I really didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t swap our sons! I didn¡¯t post the pictures on the inte as well. Please believe me, for I can¡¯t do such a thing!¡± Her familiar voice made Su Qianxun puzzled. ¡°Li Mengyao?¡± ¡°I beg you, please let me off! I really didn¡¯t want to harm you intentionally!¡± As Li Mengyao cried out in despair, the scarf she wrapped around her face dropped onto the floor. Upon taking a glimpse of Li Mengyao, Xiao Bai was so scared that he hid behind Su Qianxun. Su Qianxun also took a few steps back as she widened her eyes in disbelief. Li Mengyao¡¯s whole face was swollen and filled with red patches. There were even bumps on her face that were of different shapes and it made her look very scary. Su Qianxun was shocked. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Li Mengyao cried out, ¡°Qianxun, I will tell you everything and I don¡¯t want you to misunderstand me. I did take the photos to threaten you so that you could exin things to Lu Yanzhi, but I had no intention of posting them up online!¡± ¨C Chapter 1302 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (22)

    Chapter 1302: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (22)

    Su Qianxun looked at her indifferently and gave a look of disbelief. When they were still at the military camp, it was her pitiful look that had fooled everyone and that included her. Slowly, she got to know her and even took her for a friend to the point that they became each other¡¯s life-saving straw. However, in the end, Su Qianxun almost became Li Mengyao¡¯sst straw. Upon seeing Su Qianxun¡¯s look of disbelief, Li Mengyao burst into tears and was even unable to breathe properly. ¡°It¡¯s so painful. I feel terrible. My face is already disfigured and swollen, I really didn¡¯t lie to you! Whatever I said was true!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Su Qianxun raised her voice slightly as her devilish eyes scanned Li Mengyao. She calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you refuse to admit to your mistakes, you can take it as if nothing happened!¡± Li Mengyao wiped a tear away and continued crying. She said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to admit it but I really didn¡¯t do it! I have very little guts and those things that I told you before were just myself acting! Besides, it will not do me any good if it was really me who posted the pictures online. I know Lu Yanzhi likes you so if I really post it, Lu Yanzhi definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive me so I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t post it!¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, who was it?¡± Su Qianxun looked at her suspiciously as she clearly didn¡¯t believe her words. ¡°Mummy, this auntie is so scary. Let¡¯s leave quickly.¡± Xiao Bai tugged onto Su Qianxun¡¯s sleeve. When Su Qianxun turned around to face him, he softly mumbled, ¡°She is lying to you.¡± Su Qianxun chuckled and pinched his cheeks in adoration. Li Mengyao couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. She was puzzled and her eyes were filled with wariness. But when Su Qianxun¡¯s sharp gaze looked back at her, her heart wanted to jump out of her chest! She cried, ¡°Qianxun, it really wasn¡¯t me. I have nothing to do with it.¡± Su Qianxun remained silent and scanned her face before asking, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± ¡°It was Big Brother Lu! He was very angry when he came to see me and he asked me questions. When I went home, my face felt very ufortable and so I went to the hospital only to hear the doctor say that I was poisoned. Even if it heals, it will leave a scar on my face. I am already so pitiful, I beg you, please tell Big Brother Lu to not sue me.¡± Li Mengyao said in sheer desperation. Actually, after she met with Lu Yanzhi, someone had hit her from behind and that had caused her sight to turn pitch ck and faint. Her head was spinning when she woke up, but she still managed to rush home. After she had reached, she started to feel very itchy, hence she took a quick nap... only to wake up to a disfigured face. She wasn¡¯t sure if Lu Yanzhi had done it to her or not. However, Lu Yanzhi said that he would not let her off and would make her pay for her actions. He even said that he would sue her for nder and told her that once she went to jail, Zarba would nevere and find her again. As he spoke, his tone was very cold and heartless. Hence, it really didn¡¯t matter who had knocked her unconscious, she would take it as if Lu Yanzhi had done iti. This was because she hoped that through this matter, Su Qianxun and Lu Yanzhi wouldn¡¯t sue her. Besides, she really didn¡¯t post the pictures on the inte. ¡°Qianxun.¡± Li Mengyao saw that Qianxun hadn¡¯t made a single sound and begged pitifully again. ¡°For me to beg a person who had hurt me before, have I gone nuts?¡± In response to that, Su Qianxun harrumphed coldly. She then held Xiao Bai¡¯s hand and got in the car as she prepared to leave. Li Mengyao realized that begging would not do the trick and immediately stopped crying. Her facial expression hardened and she berated, ¡°Su Qianxun!¡± Chapter 1303 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (23)

    Chapter 1303: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (23)

    ¡®What a fast change in attitude!¡¯ Su Qianxun¡¯s lips curled up, for she knew that Li Mengyao was such a person. She turned around and looked at Li Mengyao and gave her a smile that didn¡¯t actually look like a smile. Even Li Mengyao felt that she had gone overboard. After all, she was asking her for a favor. Messing up her own n was not an option. Li Mengyao dug her sharp fingernails into her palm and raised her eyes. She then gently said, ¡°I was too anxious just now. Qianxun, considering that we have gone through some hardships together, can you please help me?¡± Su Qianxun scoffed. ¡°Gone through hardships together? In that case, tell me who had swapped my child back then?¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s face turned a little pale while her eyes held a hint of displeasure as she looked at Su Qianxun. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know.¡± Su Qianxun let out a cold chuckle, and in her eyes, mockery was painted all over. ¡°In that case, do you have the guts to swear to God that if you had anything to do with my kid back then, you will die a painful death? Wait¡ªno. You should die from a rotting face instead and be the ugliest person and ghost in this world.¡± A hint of nervousness shed past Li Mengyao¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t even able to make a sound for a while. Su Qianxun knew that she would not dare to admit that she was involved; hence, she ceased talking and sent Xiao Bai to the car first since she didn¡¯t want him to listen to such conversations. ¡°Qianxun...¡± Li Mengyao called her name, but Su Qianxun ignored her. Li Mengyao called her name again, ¡°Qian Xun...¡± However, Su Qianxun still refused to talk to her. Li Mengyao started to panic, but the anger and vengeance in her heart propelled her to rush towards Xiao Bai. She shouted, ¡°Xiao Bai, do you know that your Mommy did not want you back then?¡± Xiao Bai turned around to look at them. He gave Li Mengyao a confused look before shifting his gaze towards Su Qianxun and by then, he already looked rather baffled. Su Qianxun was ticked off and harshly red at Li Mengyao. ¡°Li Mengyao, say another sentence and you will get it from me.¡± ¡°I have already begged you so desperately and yet, you still left me in the lurch. All of you want me to die, so why should I ept the punishment so obediently?¡± Li Mengyao gave her a look of desperation. ¡°Your mom did not even want to give birth to you in the first ce and she wanted to abort you! It means that she wanted to kill you! After she gave birth to you, she left you behind. She doesn¡¯t like you, she hates you, and this is why you haven¡¯t had a mommy since you were young!¡± Xiao Bai blinked his eyes and looked towards Su Qianxun with a pout on his face. Su Qianxun hit the roof and directly turned around to kick Li Mengyao. Since Li Mengyao wasn¡¯t standing properly, she immediately fell onto the ground. Su Qianxun proceeded to pick up the dustbin beside her and used it to hit Li Mengyao with full force, causing a series of painful criesing out of Li Mengyao¡¯s mouth. Upon seeing her pathetic state, Su Qianxun felt a sense of satisfaction because she finally avenged herself! She hopped into the car and drove off, leaving Li Mengyao behind. After she had driven for some distance, she stopped the car by the roadside and looked at Xiao Bai. ¡°Sorry, Mommy should not have hit people. Hitting people is not right, but Mommy was too angry earlier.¡± ¡°Mommy wanted me. You always wanted me, right?¡± Xiao Bai pursed his lips while wearing a gloomy facial expression. Su Qianxun looked into his ck orbs, and as she spoke, her voice sounded a little dry and hoarse. ¡°Of course, Mommy likes you the best and definitely wouldn¡¯t abandon you. In the past, I wasn¡¯t around because I thought you weren¡¯t my kid. But now that I know that you really are my son, I won¡¯t leave you ever again. Sorry, Xiao Bai, for not being by your side all these years.¡± With that said, her eyes turned red. ¡°I believe you, Mommy. Don¡¯t cry,¡± said Xiao Bai using his mature tone of voice. He then kissed Su Qianxun. Chapter 1304 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (24)

    Chapter 1304: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (24)

    Su Qianxun brought Xiao Bai home in the evening and found that Lu Yanzhi had returned home and had already prepared a meal. She was sure that Xiao Bai definitely called Lu Yanzhi earlier. If not, why would this little glutton pull her home? The man was donned in an army green color shirt while his soft, short hair had a straight cut. Sunlight spread across his handsome face and he looked elegant and clean. He was merely setting up the dining table, yet his orderly movements brought out an artistic sense of aura as though he was cing artistic works. When he saw that they hade home, he turned his head and looked at them. ¡°There¡¯s still a fishing up. Two more minutes and it will be steamed. Wash your hands and we can start our meal.¡± With that said, he turned around and entered the kitchen again. Su Qianxun let Xiao Bai wash his hands before she entered the kitchen. Lu Yanzhi looked at her and raised his brows as though asking her ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ ¡°Youe and go as you please, but my house is not an inn and I¡¯m not used to the way you leave ande back all so suddenly...¡± Su Qianxun meant that she hoped Lu Yanzhi could stoping to and staying in her house, or even sleep in the living room. Yet, Lu Yanzhi said, ¡°Then when I leave, I¡¯ll tell you and when Ie back, I¡¯ll greet you.¡± Gosh! Su Qianxun rolled her eyes internally. ¡°When I bought this house, it was meant for me alone. Now, there is one more person, I¡¯m not used to it...¡± Lu Yanzhi cut off her words again. ¡°How could there be only one more person? Isn¡¯t Xiao Bai still here?¡± His words shut Su Qianxun¡¯s mouth. Forget it! Someone just had to be so thick-skinned. No matter what she said, it would be of no use and he would not be driven away. Su Qianxun shot him a cold re before she turned around and left. The whole table was filled with scrumptious dishes yet Su Qianxun only ate a few mouthfuls. Lu Yanzhi looked at her. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Su Qianxun impolitely said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I agree to participate in your variety show? Naturally, I can¡¯t eat dinner and have to lose weight.¡± ¡°Lose weight?! You¡¯re already so thin and you still want to lose weight? Give up on it, let¡¯s eat.¡± His deep and alluring voice rang around. Lu Yanzhi then took a piece of fish meat and put it in Su Qianxun¡¯s bowl. The side of Su Qianxun¡¯s mouth unscrupulously curled up as she mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that one will look ten kilograms fatter on screen? I may look fine now but when I am on screen, I will look fat. Hence, I must lose more weight!¡± ¡°You¡¯re already pretty enough and don¡¯t need to lose any weight. Eat faster!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s cold and deep voice domineeringly called out before he suddenly remembered another matter. ¡°Oh right, did you eat lunch?¡± Before Su Qianxun could speak, Xiao Bai who was sitting beside him, immediately said loudly, ¡°Daddy, mummy ate lunch and ate a lot, too.¡± She ate so much during lunch. How did that look like someone who was trying to lose weight? Xiao Bai had exposed Su Qianxun and she became embarrassed immediately. Xiao Bai, on the other hand, continued to eat his meal and did not find anything wrong with his words. Su Qianxun nced at Lu Yanzhi¡¯s cheeky smile at the side and gritted her teeth. ¡°I ate more during lunch so I can hold up longer and lose weight better. Do you understand?¡± Lu Yanzhi had a hint of teasing in his faint smile. ¡°I did not say I didn¡¯t understand.¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± Despicable! Would he die if he did not take this small advantage of her? She took up her chopsticks and ate some food. She chewed her food as though it was Lu Yanzhi. Her bright eyes red at Lu Yanzhi. She was clearly angry but her bright eyes made her seem attractive instead. Chapter 1305 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (25)

    Chapter 1305: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (25)

    Suddenly she recalled the matter regarding Li Mengyao and looked at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°Li Mengyao dropped by just this afternoon. Isn¡¯t she the one who had posted the pictures?¡± Lu Yanzhi ate his food with a stoic expression. ¡°Those posted pictures were not her doing. We haven¡¯t seen anything, but we can surely confirm that the IP address belongs to her house.¡± ¡°Then she was just acting today?¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s acting skills were really good. Even she could not make out if Li Mengyao was telling the truth or not. If it was fake, then who uploaded those photos and what was their aim? Su Qianxun asked again, ¡°Also, what happened to her face? Did you do it?¡± Lu Yanzhi reversed the question. ¡°Do you think that I did it?¡± Su Qianxun thought that it might not be him. Lu Yanzhi may look cold and be extremely defensive, but his moral values were solid. Even if he was steely in his bones at the sight of someone he disliked or maybe wanted to give someone a hard time, he would never resort to drugging someone. He would straightforwardly give the opposing side a swift blow. That was his personality¡ªdirect and efficient. Su Qianxun was curious. Since it was not Lu Yanzhi, who could it be? She frowned as she entered into deep thought. ¨C At night, Su Qianxun was preparing to help Xiao Bai bathe when a sudden call from Su Qiudao¡¯s wife rang. Su Qiudao¡¯s wife¡¯s tone seemed frantic as she mentioned that something big happened at home, and such urgency needed Qianxun to hurry back. After Qianxun left Xiao Bai in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s care, she put on her coat and left. She drove the car as fast as she could and returned to the Su family. Su Qiudao¡¯s wife stood outside and when she saw Su Qianxun, she rushed towards her. ¡°Qianxun, you¡¯ve finallye.¡± Su Qianxun worriedly asked, ¡°Sister-inw, what happened to Shi Guang and second uncle? You did not clearly state what had happened over the phone either.¡± Su Qiudao¡¯s wife sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, too. Today, your second brother came home with a terrible expression etched on his face. Then, he called Shi Guang toe back home. The Old Man was not feeling well so the moment they met, they proceeded to the study room. I overheard their conversation from outside and they seem to be arguing with each other. I think it¡¯s because of the project.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. I will go and take a look.¡± Su Qianxunforted her and patted her hand before proceeding upstairs. The soundproof effect of the study room was working well, thus, she could only make out vague shouts from outside the door. ¡°Second uncle, please believe me. I really didn¡¯t tell anyone, even Lu Yanchen! Moreover, I really didn¡¯t see the reservation price. I only saw the title so how could I tell my cousin the reservation price?¡± Shi Guang tried to exin. ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell your cousin then how could your cousin¡¯spany take the project with exactly one hundred thousand dors more than us? From what I know, your cousin even recently got promoted.¡± Second Uncle¡¯s voice was filled with anger. Su Qianxun knocked on the door. There was no reaction from the people inside so she just pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Shi Guang, second brother, what¡¯s happening? Why are both of you arguing?¡± Shi Guang immediately walked forwards and gripped Su Qianxun¡¯s hands. She said, ¡°That time when we came home to eat, I went upstairs to tell second Uncle toe downstairs and dine with us. I identally saw one of second uncle¡¯s bidding documents, but I never really saw the price at that time. However, second uncle refuses to believe me and thinks that I revealed the reservation price to my cousin.¡± Su Qianxun believed Shi Guang unconditionally and looked towards second uncle Su. ¡°Second Brother, could there be any misunderstanding between both of you?¡± Chapter 1306 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (26)

    Chapter 1306: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (26)

    Su Qiudao sat on the seat behind his desk. He had furrowed his eyebrows as he said, ¡°I also wish that it was just a misunderstanding. Shi Guang¡¯s cousin¡¯spany won the project with an rming bid price of 100,000 dors. Moreover, some of the staff in theirpany even said that they went through the back door. Upon hearing that, their opposingpany naturally felt displeased which led them to investigate my rtionship with Shi Guang, as well as how she was rted to Mo Jin. They lodged aint afterward, and as a consequence, I was suspended from work.¡± ¡®It¡¯s that serious?!¡¯ Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes held a hint of worry. Shi Guang clenched her fists and quickly defended herself. ¡°But second uncle, I really did not tell my cousin anything. Let us wait until she arrives, and by then you can ask her. I never bothered with anything work-rted, much less revealed a bid price to her! We did nothing wrong so justice will definitely take our side.¡± Shi Guang had already called Mo Jin earlier on. And since this was a serious matter, she didn¡¯t divulge much over the phone and only told her to immediatelye over to address pressing matters. Not long after Su Qianxun arrived, Mo Jin arrived too and it was Su Qiudao¡¯s wife who had brought her into the study room. However she did not leave immediately and her gazended upon a quiet, speechless Su Quidao who wore a sour expression on his face. She wasn¡¯t aware yet that he had been suspended from work. In a virtuous tone of voice, she said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be angry with the kids. The Old Master has not slept yet so you better not disturb him.¡± Su Qiudao nced at his wife and averted his eyes elsewhere. He waved her away and imed that he was just fine. After Su Qiudao¡¯s wife left, Shi Guang came forward and held Mo Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°Cousin, quickly exin to my Second uncle that I never told you anything about the bidding.¡± She smiled but her eyes looked a little red. She was almost at the point of crying because she thought that the situation was very unfair on her part. Her heart felt very heavy for she really could not even remember anything after she saw the document that day. So, really, what was there to reveal? And somehow, she strangely became implicated in this matter. Mo Jin remained silent since she entered the room, and even after hearing Shi Guang¡¯s plead, she kept her mouth shut. But her body slightly trembled and her breathing started to be ragged¡ªeven her face started to pale. She blinked her eyes and realized that Shi Guang, Qian Xun, and Su Qiudao were all looking at her. Her gaze finallynded on Shi Guang, and it was a gaze full of guilt. Shi Guang froze and said again, ¡°Sis... say... something.¡± Mo Jin bit her lips. ¡°Shi Guang, I have to thank you for this time.¡± Rooted firmly on the ground, Shi Guang was beyond stunned. She looked at Mo Jin in disbelief and did not dare to blink her eyes. Su Qianxun, who was beside her, was also stumped and in disbelief. On the other hand, Su Qiudao¡¯s facial expression turned very sour. He mmed the teacup onto the table and it produced a clear and sharp noise. Water slowly started to spill out... Shi Guang snapped out of her trance and shouted in shock. ¡°Cousin!¡± ¡®What is she talking about? What does she even mean?¡¯ She looked towards Su Qianxun whose eyebrows were furrowed and then turned towards Su Quidao, only to be met with his gaze which was as sharp as an arrow. Shi Guang blinked her eyes while an ominous feeling crept on her heart. She looked at Mo Jin and said, ¡°Sis, what are you talking about? What do you mean by thank you?¡± Although Mo Jin¡¯s eyes were red, she still kept a smile. ¡°There are no outsiders here and we belong to a family. Shi Guang, I don¡¯t need to...¡± Shi Guang cut her off. ¡°What do you mean by that, cousin?!¡± Su Qiudao was so angry that his face turned red. He could no longer control the anger within his heart and out of spite, he threw his teacup onto the floor. Chapter 1307 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (27)

    Chapter 1307: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (27)

    Shi Guang¡¯s face turned pale and it was clear that she was overwhelmed with emotions. She could no longer remain calm and was as anxious as an ant stuck in a hot pot. ¡°No, second uncle, things aren¡¯t the way it seems...¡± Mo Jin softly said, ¡°Shi Guang, that day, when I told you to inform Second uncle toe downstairs to eat, you agreed that you will help me...¡± ¡°Shi Guang, I am so disappointed in you!¡± Su Qiudao¡¯s face darkened as he emphasized every word he said. With that insatiable rage, he picked up the document beside him and harshly threw it at her. Upon seeing that the document was about to hit Shi Guang, Mo Jin rushed forward and used her body to block Shi Guang from the hit. After that, she pulled an apologetic look and said to Su Quidao, ¡°Second uncle Su, I am so sorry. This is all my fault. I was the one who begged her to do it. Please don¡¯t me Shi Guang.¡± Su Qiudao picked another document to throw at Mo Jin. ¡°What a touching sisterhood story! Right now, I am seriously doubting your motive for returning to the Su Family.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were red from the tears in her eyes. She looked at her enraged Second uncle, followed by the confused Qianxun, and finally at a guilty Mo Jin who was shielding her. She suddenly felt very lost. Especially with how she felt towards her cousin. She had taken good care of her over the years and thought that she understood her well. But today, her cousin seemed like a stranger to her. Memories of the times they spent together shed past her mind like a movie... Su Qianxun was just about to say something when she saw Shi Guang trying to pull her hand from Mo Jin¡¯s grip and then eventually ran out of the room. She offered a few words of constion to Su Quidao before leaving in a huff to catch up with Shi Guang. The Su Family garden was wide and spacious. Other than the usual flowers and well-trimmed grass, there stood an outdoor swimming pool, a traditional-themed pavilion, and as well as a rockery surrounded by a small creek. Shi Guang stopped beside the rockery and harshly broke free of Mo Jin¡¯s tug. Shi Guang¡¯s sudden and strong tug caused Mo Jin to stagger a few steps back before eventually falling onto the ground. After she fell down, she did not stand up immediately. Her thick eyshes cast a faint shadow on her face and nobody knew what she was thinking. She dazedly looked at Shi Guang and gave a light chuckle, and she then uttered, ¡°Sorry.¡± Shi Guang walked towards Mo Jin until she was right in front of her. She then looked down at her in a condescending manner, and her re was as cold as the snow in the North Pole. She continued to give her a silent but scrutinizing re, and after a while, she asked, ¡°What are you sorry for? Sorry for lying to my second uncle or sorry for purposely framing me?¡± Mo Jin slowly got up from the ground. ¡°Shi Guang,¡± said Mo Jin softly, her voice as normal as always. ¡°Why?¡± Shi Guang mumbled and then moved forward. Although she seemed as calm as Mo Jin and looked very indifferent, her heart was going through a lot of turmoil and it was as if she could explode in anger anytime soon. ¡°There is no why. There are some business secrets that I cannot tell you.¡± Mo Jin¡¯s voice still sounded as indifferent as ever, but her head was slightly lowered. Shi Guang lowered her eyes and red at her. Her face was very pale and her fingers were even slightly trembling as she tried to hold her anger in. ¡°...¡± Mo Jin paused before saying again, ¡°There¡¯s no evidence, so Su Qiudao will be fine. You don¡¯t have to be so worried...¡± ¡°Mo Jin, shut up!¡± Shi Guang could not help but shout at her to cut her sentence off. ¡®Mo... Mo Jin?¡¯ The sudden change in the way Shi Guang addressed her made Mo Jin stumped. The hand beside her slowly clenched into a fist while she looked at Shi Guang. With a pitch lower, she said, ¡°Shi Guang, don¡¯t be so angry.¡± ¡ª Chapter 1308 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (28)

    Chapter 1308: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (28)

    ¡°I refuse to believe that things are really how you said it to be. Tell me what is going on right now...¡± Shi Guang could no longer hide the sour feeling in her heart and tears welled up in her eyes as though someone had just pressed the water tap. She did not know what was wrong with Mo Jin, but she knew that she was acting really strange. She really hoped that she did it all because she had no other choice, even if that meant that someone had threatened her. However, after waiting for a long time, Mo Jin still did not say a single word. Shi Guang finally lost it and gritted her teeth. She screeched, ¡°What exactly is happening?!¡± Mo Jin¡¯s face turned pale and bitterness filled her heart. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it just now? Things just happened to end up like this.¡± Shi Guang furrowed her eyebrows and her voice sounded as cold as ice. ¡°You implicated me, framed me, wronged me, and even made me the scapegoat of this project and yet you don¡¯t want me to be angry? When I wanted to know why your answer was that I am not even allowed to know anything?! Mo Jin, what do I even mean to you? Am I your younger sister or a puppet that you can casually toy with?!¡± ¡°No, Shi Guang!¡± Mo Jin looked at her and helplessly said, ¡°Just take it as I did you wrong. I know that you cannot ept this and want to cut off all ties with me or even make me disappear from your sight, but...¡± She shifted her gaze and saw Su Qianxun standing at a corner not far away. She suddenly twisted her words and bit her lip. ¡°But I really found out about the bidding project from you.¡± Shi Guang sniggered, but she felt a suffocating disappointment and desperation in her heart. ¡°You are really a scary person.¡± She turned around to leave because if she stayed any longer, she might push Mo Jin into the creek. Upon seeing the despair in Shi Guang¡¯s face, Mo Jin suddenly panicked. She went forward and reached out to hold Shi Guang¡¯s hand. ¡°Shi Guang...¡± Shi Guang stopped walking and looked at her. She really hoped that Mo Jin would quickly exin everything to her, but Mo Jin licked her lips and did not say anything anymore. Time ticked down by the seconds and minutes. Seeing that Mo Jin did not have the desire to exin herself, Shi Guang gave up and pulled a sour expression, and she snapped, ¡°Let go!¡± Mo Jin shook her head and stubbornly said, ¡°Shi Guang, remember how my family helped you when we were younger? How about you help me just this time?¡± Shi Guang looked at her in a cold and grudging gaze. And with a deep voice, she said, ¡°Exactly why did you do it?¡± Mo Jin looked as if she wanted to exin herself, but she still decided to remain quiet. After a moment, she pondered and said, ¡°I have considered you a biological sister in my heart, and I want to be good to you. But s, life is too cruel and I have no choice but to walk on this path. Please just help me this time.¡± Shi Guang scoffed. ¡°So our sisterhood after all these years can¡¯t even beat the financial benefits you gained. Or rather, it isn¡¯t even important in your heart anymore, is it?¡± ¡°Shi Guang, just one time. Just this time. Can you please forgive me one time, just this time. Take it as I owe you in this lifetime.¡± She pursed his lips so hard that it turned pale, but her voice still sounded very soft. It was so soft that Shi Guang could not even hear her clearly. But Shi Guang could stillpletely understand what she meant. Shi Guang became livid. ¡°How can I do that? Mo Jin, in your heart right now, not only am I vain, but I am also fake. If you don¡¯t want to hear nasty thingsing out of my mouth, you better let go of me, or else...¡± With that said, she raised her hand high up in the sky as though she was going to give her a harsh p. Chapter 1309 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (29)

    Chapter 1309: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (29)

    Mo Jin did not dodge or let go. She only stood firmly in ce and closed her eyes as if she was preparing to take the p. Shi Guang¡¯s cold eyes hid an exploding fury. She really wanted to give her a tight p!! But how could she be so heartless and hit her? After all, they had many years of familial rtionship. She harshly swatted Mo Jin¡¯s hands away and turned around to leave. In her sheer devastation, Mo Jin could only watch Shi Guang¡¯s back view as she walked away. When she saw Shi Guang¡¯s car drive out, Mo Jin stood rooted to the ground and tears slowly started to flow out. She thought about the times she and Shi Guang spent together, and she somehow stopped and pondered over her memory of Shi Guang hugging her neck and smiling sweetly at her. ¡°Sister.¡± That scene was very beautiful and heartwarming. But she would not be able to see it anymore... Her legs went wobbly as a noodle and she fell to the ground. Footsteps sounds soon drifted into her ear. It sounded closer and closer, and it stopped right in front of her. Mo Jin lifted her eyes up and saw Su Qianxun. She froze but quickly regained her senses and pulled a sarcastic smile. ¡°Why?¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s cold voice rang above her. ¡°Shi Guang didn¡¯t tell you the bidding price, so why did you im that it was her who divulged such intricate detail? But with how I see it, you just wanted us to believe that it was really Shi Guang. Why did you do that?¡± Mo Jin smiled which looked even uglier than crying. ¡°It was Shi Guang who told me. I know all of you won¡¯t believe me but it was indeed Shi Guang who I had a deal with. After that...¡± ¡°Is that the truth?¡± Su Qianxun cut off her words. ¡°It is the truth,¡± Mo Jin said and then momentarily went silent as she tolerated the pain from her stiff joints. After this, she stood up. Su Qianxun turned her head towards the hypocrite beside her. ¡°Are you sure of your im that it was Shi Guang who told you all these? If that¡¯s the case then why are you feeling guilty? Why?¡± Mo Jin¡¯s hands, which were at her sides, clenched into two fists. She then said, ¡°I¡¯m not guilty because I used her but because I said the truth. I¡¯m guilty because I told all of you everything that Shi Guang told me. After all, I promised her that I would not say it out loud. I betrayed our promise!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s face by now had a cold expression on it, she asked, ¡°Then do you know why Shi Guang was so angry just now?¡± Mo Jin pursed her lips. ¡°...¡± She had just opened her mouth but Su Qianxun had beat her to it. ¡°Shi Guang was angry not because you wronged her by saying that this whole matter was her doing but because you refused to say the truth. Shi Guang is a brave and fearless woman. Even when my elder brother and sister-inw got into an ident, or when Feifei was in a vegetative state or during the time she lived a difficult life, Shi Guang still kept a positive attitude. Other than having an indomitable spirit to press forward and an ability to take responsibility, she trusted that with you, with someone she considers her family¡ªthere is nothing she cannot ovee. However, look at yourself now. You made her an outsider. If you really want to make yourself seem like a greedy woman then don¡¯t act as though you had no choice. Instead, do it in front of her and make her worried even when she already is worried about you.¡± With that long speech, Su Qianxun turned around and returned to the house. The atmosphere turned silent again and cold air swooshed past. Mo Jin was silent for a few seconds before she suddenly covered her face and cried. Chapter 1310 - Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her Plan All Along (30)

    Chapter 1310: Trash Girl! It Was Actually Her n All Along (30)

    Shi Guangy on Lu Yanchen¡¯s legs while he held a document in one hand and his other held a toothpick with watermelon pierced through it. Even if his eyes were on the document, he still managed to urately feed the watermelon into Shi Guang¡¯s mouth. ¡°There was a time when I fought with someone and my cousin helped me without hesitation. She got hit in the head in the end, and she still has a scar on her forehead,¡± Shi Guang rambled. And as she did, she was slowly chewing on a watermelon. ¡°Hmm.¡± Lu Yanchen gave a short reply. His wool sweater was already crooked with how Shi Guang was tugging it, and he looked a little indolent. ¡°There was one time that I really liked a piece of clothing but I did not have enough money. So my cousin spared her pocket money for that month and bought that piece of clothing for me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°There was another time when we climbed the mountain and I sprained my ankle. My cousin said that I was a sportswoman so I had to be very careful. Thus, she didn¡¯t let me touch the ground and carried me down the mountain to the hospital.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°What do you think happened to my cousin? Why did she do that? Did anything happen to her that she was rendered with no choice but to do that? Did she really change?¡± Shi Guang frustratedly asked. ¡°...¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen, stop looking at your documents.¡± ¡°...¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen, I¡¯m very frustrated. Talk to me for a while.¡± ¡°...¡± There were no soundsing from him even after a few moments. Shi Guang lifted her eyes up to look at Lu Yanchen and saw that his gaze was fixed on the document¡ªhe had a thoughtful expression on even. As if it had a mind of its own, his hand picked up a piece of watermelon to feed into her mouth. Shi Guang¡¯s forehead creased. She rejected the watermelon from a certain someone and sat up as if she wanted to leave. But Lu Yanchen had pulled her back by the wrist and she was pulled to sit down again. She then leaned into Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace. And as he enveloped her shoulders with strong possessiveness, he gently asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to disturb you in reading your documents. Let go of me. I will find a way myself.¡± Shi Guang moved her body and wanted to free her shoulders from his grip. But she was not able to free herself as Lu Yanchen hugged her and stroked her hair. ¡°I know what you are thinking, but just so you know, the incident already happened. Whether your cousin has her reasons or was forced, she still wronged you. Since she did you wrong, what are you frustrated about?¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen, you said you understood? But you don¡¯t understand it at all!¡± Shi Guang had bitterness in her heart and it felt terrible. ¡°I don¡¯t know other people¡¯s rtionships with their family but I do know family is very important and precious to me,¡± Shi Guang said as her eyes turned red. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t the love that you treasure and protect so much be the love between us?¡± Lu Yanchen asked in sheer jealousy. She cared so much about her sister and her cousin that it made it seem everyone else was more important than him. Shi Guang, who kept a stiff expression, could not help but burst intoughter. She gently pounded Lu Yanchen¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Really now? You are even jealous of her?¡± Her hands circled around his neck before she kissed Lu Yanchen on the lips. Initially, she only wanted to touch him a little but Lu Yanchen domineeringly kissed her back and enthusiastically explored her lips. In a daze, Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen. It was seductive and messy... She panted from the kiss while her fingers slid down his handsome face andnded on his lips. Lu Yanchen kissed her slender and fair hand before he seductively sucked in a breath. ¡°How about let¡¯s do some proper business?¡± Chapter 1311 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (1)

    Chapter 1311: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (1)

    Shi Guang red at him and punched him with her fists. ¡°You¡¯re never serious!¡± Sheughed as her heart melted. Lu Yanchen knew she was not interested, too. His slender fingers grabbed a handful of her hair and ced it near his lips before kissing it. It smelled like flowers. ¡°It was indeed a surprise that your cousin got the project and it stirred up a lot of discussions in the business world. A jealous person uncovered their rtionship and exposed how the bidding price differed by a small amount. Hence, your second uncle was pushed to the heart of the struggle.¡± Shi Guang worriedly asked, ¡°Then, will my second uncle be alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just their spections. Moreover, your second uncle has been proven innocent, so he¡¯s going to be fine, but...¡± Lu Yanchen suddenly paused. Shi Guang nervously looked at him and waited for him to continue. ¡°If the case was settled like this, for sure your rtionship with your second uncle will never be the same. Your grandpa will know of this incident sooner orter too, and he may think badly of you. And since you are already married and you did not grow up within the Su household, your rtionship with them might be stretched thin. After this incident, going home it will be very awkward for you to return to the Su Family in the future.¡± Shi Guang seemed to understand but in reality, she did not. She furrowed her brows. ¡°So, you are saying that the real motive behind this incident was not to frame my second uncle but to ruin my rtionship with the Su Family?¡± Suddenly, she remembered Su Wencheng and she looked at Lu Yanchen in shock. ¡°Su Wencheng. He is the only one who wants to ruin my rtionship with the Su Family, but why would my cousin be in cahoots with Su Wencheng?¡± Lu Yanchen said, ¡°There usually are two reasons; one, she willingly did it; two, she was forced to do it.¡± Shi Guang immediately replied, ¡°My cousin was definitely forced to do it.¡± With a cold look, Lu Yanchen curled his lips up but he did not seem to be smiling. ¡°That may not be the case. Women are very emotional.¡± He always had a bad impression of Mo Jin. If it was not for Mo Jin, he and Shi Guang would have not gone separate ways for two years. And now, with Mo Jin framing Shi Guang, his bad impression of her had gone to the maximum. Although he did see Mo Jin in a negative light, he could still feel her sincerity towards Shi Guang. Shi Guang thought, and then she said, ¡°There was a brief period of time that I realized that Mo Jin was in love, but she refused to admit and decided to keep it a secret from me. Could it be possible that Su Wencheng was her previous lover?¡± Lu Yanchen rejected that idea. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible!¡± Shi Guang asked, ¡°How are you so sure about that?¡± ¡°You, yourself, saw Su Wencheng¡¯s files. He and your cousin lived in different cities and have zero contact. Both of them probably never dated unless they knew each other from a long time ago. As for online dating, do you think your cousin will resort to engaging in such?¡± Shi Guang wanted to say that it may not be the case too since her cousin had an online friend in the past and they had a good rtionship. It was a man and it seemed that they met each other in real life too, but nothing happened after that. Moreover, she was still young at that time and there were no online dating applications yet. It was even more impossible if so. Her eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Right, my cousin talked about her boyfriend to my sister before. Let me call my big sister. Maybe she knows who that man is.¡± With that, Shi Guang reached out and took her phone from the coffee table. She called Mo Feifei and the phone rang for a while before she picked up. When the call got through, she heard a man¡¯s voice on the line... Chapter 1312 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (2)

    Chapter 1312: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (2)

    The moment the call connected, she seemed to have heard a man¡¯s voice before hearing her older sister say, ¡°Stop ying around.¡± Shi Guang was speechless. Eh, what was her older sister doing? What could possibly make her say ¡®stop ying around¡¯ to a guy? She instinctively looked towards Lu Yanchen. Whenever she said this sentence to Lu Yanchen, it was always because Lu Yanchen was pestering her to do something he liked. Could it be that her older sister was doing... that thing with a man right now? Mo Feifei¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side of the call. ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s already sote and you are still awake. Did something happen?¡± Shi Guang gave a light chuckle. ¡°Sis, you think it¡¯ste too? Who is beside you right now?¡± ¡°I am at the Shang Residences right now since Granny will be returning to Kyoto tomorrow,¡± replied Mo Feifei while flipping through the pages of the document in her hands. ¡°Granny Shang is returning to Kyoto soon, so why aren¡¯t you bidding goodbye to her? It¡¯s more like you¡¯re saying goodbye to Mr. Shang instead...¡± mumbled Shi Guang in a slow and steady manner, creating a coquettish atmosphere in the process. However, Mo Feifei was not even paying attention to Shi Guang¡¯s teasings, much less realize that her younger sister was already thinking in the wrong direction. ¡°We still have something to do. Once we are done, we will sleep.¡± ¡°Once you are done, you will sleep...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s ear perked up while her voice slowly turned softer. ¡°Are you guys doing... that thing?¡± Mo Feifei replied with a faint hum. Although it was a question, Shi Guang heard it as a confirmation. She could not help but blush before she awkwardly said, ¡°I am so sorry, sis. I didn¡¯t know you were doing... something important. Sorry for disturbing you. You guys can continue on and once you are done, I will call you... No, no, no, I mean I will call you tomorrow.¡± After that, Shi Guang immediately put down the phone. Mo Feifei heard the beeping sound on the other end of the line and saw Shang Mo, who was sitting on her opposite, smirking at her. She slightly furrowed her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why is everyone... so weird?¡± ¡°Are we?¡± Although he said it in an innocent way, Shang Mo¡¯s smirk turned wider. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly finish up this PowerPoint and go to sleep. We still need to wake up early tomorrow.¡± Mo Feifei was not wearing any thick clothing and felt a little cold. She could not help but sneeze. Shang Mo immediately took off his coat and put it on her. ¡°How about you go and sleep first? We can continue this tomorrow. I cane up with an excuse to postpone the deadline for a few days.¡± Mo Feifei rolled her eyes and said, ¡°How can I do that? I don¡¯t want to receive any special treatment.¡± She was so close to finishing the PowerPoint and could finish it in no time. Why should they postpone the deadline? Shang Mo bent down to inch closer to her, and she could feel his breath on her skin. He then cupped her cheek and it was clear that his intention was to kiss her. Moreover, he took off his sses which indirectly showed off his charming vibe. Under the dim lights, he looked even more sexy and charismatic which only tapped on her temptation further. Mo Feifei bit her lips while she tried to control her racing heart. She took off the coat and returned it to Shang Mo. ¡°You are only wearing a polo shirt. What if you caught a cold?¡± Shang Mo pinned her hand down and stared straight into her eyes. ¡°I heard that if two people are together and one of them caught a cold first, the other person should take the virus away. Only then would the previously sick person recover.¡± With that said, he came closer to Mo Feifei and slightly lowered his head. He looked at her slender neck, cor bone, and as well as a little of her fair fullness... His Adam¡¯s apple unknowingly moved while his heart slowly was tantalized. Chapter 1313 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang (3)

    Chapter 1313: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang (3)

    Regardless of her turbulent emotions, Shang Mo still looked as calm and indifferent as always. On the other hand, Mo Feifei was so nervous that even her breathing turned erratic. ¡°What... are you trying to do?¡± Her voice was so gentle that it melted his heart. Shang Mo looked at her and his gaze looked as deep as the abyss. It was his attempt to show her his emotions. His gaze slowly shifted from her eyes to her lips while he slightly tilted his head. His lips then came closer to her ear. Using his flirty, deep, and charming voice, he asked, ¡°What do you think I am trying to do?¡± Upon feeling his hot breath on her ear, she felt ticklish all over her body and a chill run down her spine. Her eyshes fluttered for a moment before she unknowingly closed her eyes. Shang Mo¡¯s lips slightly moved again and he was slowly moving towards her lips... Just then, the room door opened. ¡°Brother Rong Mo, Brother Rong Mo...¡± The sudden interruption took Mo Fefei by surprise that she immediately opened her eyes and pushed Shang Mo away. In the next second, Zhu Yuyu came running in like a butterfly. Upon seeing that Shang Mo was here too, she slightly froze and her face darkened. ¡°Shang Mo, it¡¯s already sote, what are you doing in Brother Rong Mo¡¯s room?¡± The ambiguous atmosphere in the room was immediately disturbed and it soon disappeared into thin air. Shang Mo coldly stared at the unwanted guest and remained silent. What was this girl saying?! He was her legitimate boyfriend. Why did she make it sound like he was cheating on somebody? Mo Feifei quickly exined the situation. ¡°Your cousin is helping me with the PowerPoint presentation.¡± ¡°Let me take a look. Did Brother Rong Mo do all of these?¡± asked Zhu Yuyu while looking at Rong Mo with a sparkle in her eyes. Upon seeing Mo Feifei nod, she immediately hugged Mo Feifei¡¯s hand and looked at her in admiration. ¡°Brother Rong Mo, you are so awesome! Not only can you act, but you can also draw, design, and do PowerPoint slides.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± ¡®Brat, didn¡¯t she say that he was the one who taught her how to do it just now?¡¯ He held a serious face and said, ¡°It¡¯ste now and you still have to wake up early to return to Kyoto tomorrow. Quickly go to bed now!¡± ¡°Precisely, because I am returning to Kyoto tomorrow, I cannot bear to leave Brother Rong Mo. So, I¡¯ve decided that I want to sleep next to Brother Rong Mo tonight.¡± With that said, she shyly leaned against Mo Feifei¡¯s head and closed her eyes¡ªit was her attempt to act cute towards Mo Feifei. Shang Mo suppressed his urge to throw this brat out of the room. Mo Feifei forcefully chuckled. ¡°But I am not done with my work yet.¡± Shang Mo coldly said, ¡°You are a girl, can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡± Zhu Yuyu pouted. ¡°Brother Rong Mo is not a guy either. Besides, it¡¯s normal for girls to hug each other when they sleep.¡± Shang Mo lost his temper. He coldly berated, ¡°You still want to hug her and sleep? Get out!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Zhu Yuyu tightly hugged Mo Feifei¡¯s arm and made a pitiful face. Mo Feifei immediately consoled, ¡°Alright, alright, wait for me in the bedroom. I am still busy with my work now.¡± Zhu Yuyu, who got Mo Feifei¡¯s permission to sleep with her, immediately jumped and spun around in excitement before running to Mo Feifei¡¯s bedroom. Mo Feifei helplessly chuckled before turning around to look at Shang Mo. She then said, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Shang Mo turned around to look at her and faintly replied, ¡°I am tired. I am not doing it anymore.¡± With that said, he walked off with big strides. Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± ¡®What is up with him?¡¯ ¡®Why did he get angry all of a sudden?¡¯ ¨C Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang¡¯s flushed face and noticed that her mouth was wide open. He asked her in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°My older sister... and Shang Mo seemed to be... having a sentimental moment?!¡± Lu Yanchen chuckled. ¡°A sentimental moment?¡± ¡ª Chapter 1314 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (4)

    Chapter 1314: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (4)

    Shi Guang was caught betweenughter and tears as she looked at him. ¡°Stopughing! I was so embarrassed just now.¡± ¡°You are thinking too much. If that really is the case, your older sister definitely wouldn¡¯t answer your call.¡± Lu Yanchen continued wearing a smile on his face while his gaze slowly darkened. ¡°But I called two times.¡± ¡°From a different perspective, I still won¡¯t let you answer the phone when we¡¯re doing it, even if someone calls you more than ten times.¡± Lu Yanchen hugged her from behind. He then swiftly took her phone away and switched it off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shi Guang turned around to face him. ¡°I am doing something bad.¡± In the next second, Lu Yanchen spun her around and swooped her up into his arms. Shi Guang¡¯s small hand pressed against his chest as she strongly protested, ¡°Lu Yanchen, can¡¯t you control yourself when we are going through such important times?¡± Lu Yanchen carried her upstairs and pinned her down on the bed. Shi Guang was just like a fish ced on the chopping board, and the least she could do was to allow him to enjoy her. She blinked her eyes and pouted. ¡°Other people¡¯s husbands respect their wives a lot to the point that they wouldn¡¯t force their wives to serve them especially when they are tired. Don¡¯t always think about satisfying yourself. Learn from others and just silently hug me to sleep.¡± Lu Yanchen raised his eyebrows and gave a faint smile. ¡°Whose husband are you talking about?¡± His tone was very dangerous. His lips slowly rubbed against her earlobe, while his hand sensually went downward... Slowly moving. As his fingers journeyed downward, Shi Guang felt as if a bolt of electricity went through her. It was so exciting that her whole body turned numb. She gentlyy on the bed, but her breathing became more and more ragged as though she could not catch her breath anymore. She pouted. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you only know how to bully me.¡± ¡°In that case, I shall bully you like this!¡± Lu Yanchen suddenly kissed her talkative mouth and fiercely moved her lips against her as if he was attacking a city. His kisses were filled with his burning passion for her. It was so satisfying to cuddle with one another, but Shi Guang still tried to pull herself away even when Lu Yanchen had already forcefully pinned her down. Almost out of breath, she had no other choice but to try punching and kicking Lu Yanchen away. Lu Yanchen let go of her and took deep breaths while his hand cupped her jaw to raise it. ¡°Can¡¯t you breathe?¡± Shi Guang took the chance to catch her breath. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I think you did it on purpose.¡± Lu Yanchen yfully pinched her nose. Shi Guang gave a light chuckle and stuck out her tongue, causing Lu Yanchen to heave a deepugh. He did not kiss her passionately this time, instead, he gave her light kisses. With his deep voice, he said, ¡°Alright, I will help you check on your cousin.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes lit up. Lu Yanchen gave a faint reply. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I suddenly realized that my husband is so nice,¡± cajoled Shi Guang. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say someone else¡¯s husband was nicer?¡± Lu Yanchen harrumphed, and he had a prideful expression etched on his face. Seeing that he was about to lie on the other side of the bed, Shi Guang hooked her arm around Lu Yanchen¡¯s neck. ¡°I was just casually saying it. Regardless of whose husband it is, he can¡¯t be as good as mine.¡± She sat up and gently breathed into his ear. She flirtily said, ¡°My husband is the best...¡± ¡°What am I good at?¡± Lu Yanchen bit her ear while his hand roamed around her body. ¡°You are good at everything.¡± Shi Guang gave him a charming smile. ¡°But you are best... in bed.¡± Chapter 1315 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (5)

    Chapter 1315: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (5)

    Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes darkened and he immediately kissed Shi Guang¡¯s lips, and soon, his tongue explored her mouth. After a while more, he kissed Shi Guang until her eyes were zed over and her whole body turned into jelly. In the middle of their makeout, she panted and said, ¡°I think... we shouldn¡¯t do it. It would seem as though we are making a deal.¡± In a raspy voice, Lu Yanchen said, ¡°How is it a deal?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face blushed red as she weakly and coquettishly said, ¡°I feel like I changed minds too abruptly and it might seem like I have no respect for you. Don¡¯t you feel the same way? Aren¡¯t you angry? Forget it, tomorrow, we can...¡± Before she could say ¡®do,¡¯ Lu Yanchen kissed her on the lips again. As long as she was happy, he did not care about such small details. Overbearing and strong. Overwhelming yet annoying. Shi Guang was hit until her soul left her. She was like a puddle of lust that melted in his embrace... The next day, Shi Guang groggily woke up from the ringing of her phone on the nightstand. Shi Guang nced at her phone¡ªit was her big sister. She answered the call. ¡°Big sister.¡± ¡°You are still sleeping at ten o¡¯clock?¡± Mo Feifei asked. ¡°Wake up now. We are going to visit your cousinter.¡± ¡°Big sister, are you even aware of what recently happened?¡± Shi Guang asked. ¡°Hmm. I was busy when you calledst night and you hung up, too. By morning, Qianxun called me and it was from her that I learned about the things that happened at home. I wanted to call Mo Jin, but the line is always dead. I called herpany and they said she did not show up for work today and she was not on leave. I am very worried about her. Come with me to see her.¡± Shi Guang wanted to visit Mo Jin again as well. Because of that incident yesterday, she was too furious and irritable that she wasn¡¯t able to have a calm conversation with her cousin. But after letting the night pass, she managed to calm down and by then she felt that something was wrong. She still could not believe that her cousin was a person who would give up her rtionships for personal gains. She thought that her cousin probably was going through difficulties. She came to that realization yesterday, but since her cousin refused to say anything, she became furious. Shi Guang pulled herself up from the bed and proceeded to wash up. Without eating anything, she drove her car straight to pick up Mo Feifei and the two of them proceeded to Mo Jin¡¯s house. They pressed the doorbell many times but nobody came to open the door. ¡°Could it be that cousin is not at home? Maybe she went to thepany when we were on our way here?¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be the case. I told her assistant to call me if she showed up for work, so she should still be at home. Ah Jin gave me her house keys before, so now, it should be of use.¡± Mo Feifei took out the key from her pocket and opened the door. The house was very quiet and the living room was messy. On the coffee table, there were a few alcohol bottles on it. Both then went into the bedroom and saw Mo Jin lying crookedly on the bed. Shi Guang called her. ¡°Mo Jin...¡± Mo Jin had no reaction. Shi Guang called her name again and even shook her. Upon touching her, it was only then that she realized that Mo Jin¡¯s body was surprisingly cold. She turned her head towards Mo Feifei¡¯s face and noted how Mo Feifei looked dazed out and that she was holding a medicine bottle. ¡°This is...¡± Shi Guang said. ¡°Sleeping pills.¡± Mo Feifei continued her sentence for her. She then reached out to feel Mo Jin¡¯s pulse¡ªit was very weak. Her face paled as she immediately pulled Mo Jin up. ¡°Hurry! We have to send her to the hospital immediately.¡± Chapter 1316 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (6)

    Chapter 1316: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (6)

    Shi Guang¡¯s mind went into a frenzy. She did not know whether her cousin identally took too many sleeping pills or she was trying tomit suicide. The doctor said that she was beyond lucky that they sent her to the hospital in time if not, even God could not save her. Shi Guang felt very guilty as she stared at her cousin lying on the hospital bed, who looked as though she was not breathing. That night, she already realized that something was wrong with her cousin. It really seemed as though Mo Jin did not do it for personal gains and instead, had other reasons for doing so. But that same night, she only cared about her bubbling anger and after she could not get the truth from her, she left in a hurry. If something happened to her cousin, she would hate herself for the rest of her life. Mo Jin woke up after she was given her needed treatment. The moment Mo JIn woke up, her head was in pain and she was dizzy. She was well aware that she almost stepped into the doorstep of death. As she looked at Shi Guang and Mo Feifei who were both worried about her, there was a brief moment where she would rather continue to sleep. She really did not know how to face the whole situation. ¡°Ah Jin, don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s great that you woke up.¡± A gentle voice rang beside her ear. As she looked at Mo Feifei who was always gentle, Mo Jin¡¯s lips moved and tears flowed down her pale face. Her hand, which had an I.V cann in it, gripped Mo Feifei¡¯s hand. And with a sorrowful expression evident on her face, she said, ¡°Sorry, Feifei.¡± Then, she turned towards Shi Guang. ¡°Sorry, Shi Guang. Sorry...¡± With a cold, stern look on her face, Shi Guang silently turned to look at Mo Jin¡¯s pale face. And still being displeased with what had happened, she asked, ¡°Mo Jin, why are you doing this? Did you think that by trying tomit suicide by overdosing in sleeping pills, it would atone for your mistakes? Did you really think I would forgive you if that was the case?¡± ¡°Suicide?¡± Mo Jin froze. She did not want to suicide. Truth is, she just had too many sses of wine, and since she couldn¡¯t sleep through the pain, she ate two sleeping pills. She did not think it would end up the way it did. She exined, ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning onmitting suicide.¡± In a cold tone, Shi Guang remarked, ¡°It would be best if you avoid doing such an atrocious act. Because if you think that by doing so would earn you my forgiveness, then think again! If you were tomit suicide, the more I will never forgive you.¡± Mo Jin held her tears back. She definitely would not try to end her life. After all, her parents spent so much effort to groom and love her since she was young. How could she break their hearts bymitting suicide and letting them send her off? ¡°Last night, I could tell that you had your reasons. Tell me, why did you do that? I will only forgive you if you tell me.¡± Shi Guang gripped Mo Jin¡¯s hand. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear the excuses you made before, it sounded fake and you¡¯re not a good actress either.¡± The tears in Mo Jin¡¯s eyes shone and she directed a pleading gaze to Shi Guang. ¡°Shi Guang, stop asking. Because it¡¯s just...¡± ¡°Mo Jin!¡± Shi Guang scolded in a low voice and shook Mo Jin¡¯s hand away. With her impulsive nature, she would have scolded her. But knowing how well Mo Jin treated her since she was young, she didn¡¯t have the heart to do so. Mo Feifei patted Shi Guang¡¯s hand and knowingly looked at her. She wanted her to remain calm and to stop panicking. Shi Guang sighed and loosened her shoulders. Mo Feifei¡¯s fingers gently stroked Mo Jin¡¯s hair. ¡°Ah Jin, Shi Guang and I are both aware that the reason you are not telling anything is that you don¡¯t want us to worry. I get it, you mean well; but have you ever thought that the fear of not knowing anything is the scariest? We are not aware of what has happened to you and that¡¯s why we¡¯re even more worried.¡± Chapter 1317 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (7)

    Chapter 1317: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (7)

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Mo Jin softly said. ¡°It will be the best if you are fine,¡± Mo Feifei said and changed the topic. ¡°Look at Shi Guang. I have been unconscious for so many years, and yet Shi Guang still got over her hardships without me. But how could she have lived through all those years by herself? It was all because of you, grandma, and your mother. All of you helped her when she needed help the most, thus she managed to survive. Ah Jin, you helped Shi Guang when she was in trouble. Now that you are in trouble, you still want to treat Shi Guang as an outsider?¡± ¡°No!¡± Mo Jin shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t help Shi Guang. I never helped her. Instead, I made her suffer even more.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Mo Jin, I will not allow you to say that. If it wasn¡¯t for you and Little Aunt who helped me take care of my big sister, I wouldn¡¯t have survived. We are a family and no matter what happens, we have to face our troubles together.¡± Mo Jin had a nk look as her thoughts spun in her head. The heaviness in her heart made it difficult for her to breathe. Shi Guang saw that she had relented and immediately said in a soft tone, ¡°Sis, have you forgotten what grandma said? If the family lives in harmony, all affairs will prosper.¡± ¡°Shi Guang, that year, you let me take care of Feifei but it was because of me that Feifei lost control and jumped down the building. After that, you and Lu Yanchen dated all because I thought you two were fit for each other, but then a misunderstanding broke out and made both of you go your separate ways for two years! All of it was my fault! All because of me...¡± Mo Jin became even more agitated as she spoke. ¡°I didn¡¯t help you at all!¡± Shi Guang quickly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t me you, Mo Jin! Wasn¡¯t it all an ident?¡± ¡°No, it was not an ident. All of that stuff was not idental! It wasn¡¯t!¡± Mo Jin broke down as she wailed out in pain. ¡°It was not an ident at all. Now, because of me, you have to bear a groundless usation. If I didn¡¯t exist in your life, you and Feifei would have definitely lived a better life!¡± ¡°Ah Jin, don¡¯t bear all the burden to yourself. It is really not your fault.¡± Mo Feifei sighed. But Mo Jin shook her head and pulled a guilty look. ¡°Shi Guang, didn¡¯t Su Ya tell you that she has a secret that you will never know?!¡± She stared at Shi Guang with a wavering gaze. She then said, ¡°I actually know the secret, but it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t have the guts to tell you.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s expression changed slightly, and with a deep tone of voice, she asked, ¡°You know about the secret? Is it... rted to you?¡± Mo Jin stayed silent for a moment before speaking with a hoarse voice. ¡°The secret she imed is that I was once together with her brother, Su Wencheng.¡± After she spoke in a very soft voice, her thin lips turned pale. Shi Guang and Mo Feifei widened their eyes in shock. Especially Shi Guang who found it hard to believe. Her cousin was once together with Su Wencheng? When did that happen and how did she not know? ¡°Impossible!¡± She growled as her expression turned very sour. Mo Jin asked, ¡°Do you still remember that I had a close friend who I met online?¡± ¡°I remember.¡± Shi Guang nodded her head. ¡°That person is Su Wencheng?¡± ¡°When I was in my second year of university, I met with that online friend. After we met, we started our rtionship,¡± Mo Jin said as she closed her eyes. It had been so long but she could still clearly remember everything and was also very clear about Su Wencheng¡¯s role in their rtionship. Chapter 1318 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (8)

    Chapter 1318: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (8)

    Shi Guang was shocked. ¡°But you weren¡¯t together with him back then, were you? You said that you weren¡¯t together with him...¡± Mo Jin¡¯s face was as pale as a white sheet of paper. She then said, ¡°In my second year of university, you started dating Lu Yanchen and during those moments, he upied most of your mind. You rarelye home too, hence I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Shi Guang tightly furrowed her eyebrows and dug in her memories. Her cousin did seem like she was in love, but she brushed it off to the side at that time. ¡°Back then, I did not know that he was Su Ya¡¯s brother. We secretly dated for a year until I found out that he was Su Ya¡¯s older brother¡ªthat alone caught me by surprise. In retrospect, the time I started dating him was the same time Feifei was continuously abused. He added me as an online friend back then and we grew close. Shortly after that, aunt and uncle got involved in an ident and you asked me to take care of Feifei. And since I was chatting with him at that time, I got so overwhelmed with my sadness that I spilled all of your family matters to him thinking that he was just a friend online. I told him that I shouldn¡¯t tell Feifei about what had happened to her parents, but he insisted otherwise, saying that she deserved to know the truth and that she would hate me if the truthes to light. So, I took in his advice and told Feifei, but Feifei could not take the blow and...¡± As Mo Jin continued, she started to sob with her fist on her chest. Shi Guang¡¯s body trembled in anger while her expression darkened. Mo Feifei, on the other hand, seemed much calmer than Shi Guang and even reached out to wipe the tears on Mo Jin¡¯s face. She consoled, ¡°It¡¯s already in the past. Aren¡¯t I living well now?¡± Shi Guang berated, ¡°One could clearly see that he was an unreliable person. Why did you still keep in touch with him...¡± ¡®And even date him?¡¯ She was so angry that she could vomit blood! However, she also felt very regretful. After she got together with Lu Yanchen, she did put all of her time and effort on Lu Yanchen and neglected her cousin. Otherwise, how else would she know that a venomous snake was by her cousin¡¯s side?! Tears welled up in Mo Jin¡¯s eyes. ¡°He kept apologizing to me and besides, he only gave a suggestion. It was still up to me as to whether I would heed his advice or not. How could I possibly me him? It was not like he knew our family matters and I admit that I really didn¡¯t think through things that much before. But in my defense, I did try to ignore him at the start, but he kept talking to me.¡± With that said, she looked towards Shi Guang. ¡°At that time, he was quite aware that you were dating Lu Yanchen. He insisted that getting together with Lu Yanchen for the sake of exacting revenge was wrong. At that time, I had already met up with him and trusted him way too much that I heeded his advice on breaking both of you up, to which was sessful. It was only in my third year of university that I identally found out that Su Wencheng is Su Ya¡¯s older brother. Knowing such revtion felt as if I was thrown into the abyss. I recalled everything that had happened and suddenly felt that I was living in a lie or rather, a trap. I felt very guilty and afraid. Hence, when I got the chance to go on an exchange program, I immediately broke up with Su Wencheng and went overseas.¡± Shi Guang gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°If that is so, what is with this big hoo-ha now?¡± ¡°So many years have passed and I initially thought that everything was over between us. Just when I was about to prepare myself for another rtionship, Su Wencheng came to find me...¡± Chapter 1319 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (9)

    Chapter 1319: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (9)

    Shi Guang was puzzled. ¡°Why did Su Wenchenge to find you again? The answer is obvious. Even if you won¡¯t tell me, I already know the answer. He probably wanted you to ruin my rtionship with the Su Family. But why did you listen to him and what method did he use to threaten you?¡± ¡°Vi... deo...¡± Mo Jin¡¯s lips were trembling as she struggled to speak. ¡°When we were together, I slept with him. I didn¡¯t know that he took a video...¡± She only knew about the video recently as well. When Su Wencheng told her about the video, he was smiling, but his words were as though a knife had pierced through her heart and body. Her whole body shivered and there was a brief moment that she wanted to bang her head on the wall. He was her first love! Whenever she thought about the time they spent together, she would detest it so much that she would choke out of disgust. That night, she returned home and took a bath for two hours. She did not sleep well that night and kept yawning at work the next day. When the man she liked learned that she was sick, he got concerned and asked if she needed to see a doctor. After she rejected the need to see a doctor, he took a sick leave from his work and bought her medicine. He wanted her to take good care of her body. Being taken good care of by someone should be a blissful moment yet in her heart, she felt even more terrible. She did not know what to do. She did not want her good reputation to be tainted in front of her elder¡¯s eyes. At the same time, she did not want to lose to this man either. Shi Guang¡¯s expression instantly changed. She suddenly recalled the movie plotline that Qianxun was telling them and finally understood why Mo Jin¡¯s reaction was so immense when the female side-character threatened the female lead with pictures. It was because, at that time, she had a simr experience. ¡°I thought I could freely walk under the sun and live my life. I also thought that I could be natural and happy under the public¡¯s gazes. I even hoped that I could freely date a person who I liked and have fun with him under the sun. But if that video is released publicly, I won¡¯t be able to have all these experiences that I so badly wanted. My parents will also be disappointed in me and will have to face other people¡¯s criticism because of me!¡± Shi Guang looked at her lean face and felt pain in her heart. She solemnly said, ¡°You should have told us earlier and allowed us to find a solution. By relenting and helping Su Wencheng this time, do you really think Su Wencheng will give the video to you? No! He will use the video to threaten you again and again. You still won¡¯t be able to freely date the person you like and have fun with him!¡± Mo Jin bit down on her lips and her heart clenched in pain. Last night, after she returned home from the Su Family, she met Su Wencheng outside her house. He sat in the car and under the dim yellow streetlights, he looked especially cold and gave one a sense of suffocating oppression. He did not get down the car and only rolled down the window. She said to him, ¡°I have done what you wanted me to do, so it¡¯s best if you return the video to me.¡± But he smiled. ¡°Rx, I don¡¯t want others to see that side of you either.¡± His voice was gentle yet it made her whole body tremble. She was scared and wanted to plead with him. However, he left just like that and did not return the video at all! She should have known that Su Wencheng would never hand over the video to her that easily. But other than listening to him, what else could she do?! ¡ª Chapter 1320 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (10)

    Chapter 1320: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (10)

    The suppressed feelings Mo Jin kept inside her heart for too long finally exploded. It was as if all of her energy was drained out of her body while she cried herself to sleep in Mo Feifei¡¯s arms. Shi Guang helped to gently support Mo Jin back to her bed. Both sisters then left the ward. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have training today, you should stay here to apany Ah Jin. I will ask for a few days off from thepanyter.¡± Mo Feifei sped Shi Guang¡¯s hands. ¡°You heard her everything she said earlier on, so stop being angry at her..¡± Shi Guang nodded her head, but she still had a dark cloud hanging over her head. ¡°I am not angry at her. I am just worried about her. Then again, I am at fault too. Since I was young, my cousin cared for me and she knew all of my troubles. I... I¡¯ve always known that she had an online friend, but I just brushed it off as something normal and did not dwell on it. I hardly warned her when she expressed that she wanted to personally meet him and after that, I cared less about it.¡± Mo Feifei did not reply, but it could be seen from her cold expression that she was actually very worried about Mo Jin. However, she did not want to agree with Shi Guang, otherwise, it would just make Shi Guang more worried. ¡°Don¡¯t be too worried. There¡¯s always a way out.¡± With that said, Mo Feifei seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Don¡¯t tell auntie about it yet. We can settle it ourselves, so there¡¯s no need to make her and grandmother worried for us.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Shi Guang nodded and saw Lu Yanchen walking towards her. ¡°Lu Yanchen is here. Sis, you can get busy first.¡± Mo Feifei turned around and smiled at Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen politely nodded as a form of greeting. After Mo Feifei left, Shi Guang dragged Lu Yanchen by the hand. They then sat next to each other and she told him everything that Mo Jin said. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were as cold as a block of ice. ¡°You are saying that Su Wencheng instigated Mo Jin to say those words to me back then?¡± ¡°Precisely... Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Shi Guang gritted her teeth while clenching her fists. ¡°About that, don¡¯t you feel like finishing him off? I remember that you still have shreds of evidence of Su Wencheng¡¯s crime...¡± Seeing how hard she was acting, Lu Yanchen was caught betweenughter and tears. He reached out to put his arm over Shi Guang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I have already returned all of them to Su Wencheng.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t you. Judging from how ck-bellied you are as a person, you must have left something behind.¡± If he still had some pieces of evidence in his hand, he could use them as barter for her cousin¡¯s video, and with that, everything would be solved. ¡°Well, you were at stake.¡± It was because of Shi Guang that he was willing to make a deal with Su Wencheng. It was also because of her that his first line of thought was to make sure she was okay and did not get hurt. Shi Guang was his weakness, and Su Wencheng got a hold of her. It was only natural that he would not dare leave any piece of evidence behind. With a troubled expression, Shi Guang asked, ¡°In that case, how can we retrieve my cousin¡¯s video?¡± Lu Yanchen remained silent. ¡°Su Wencheng definitely wanted to avenge Su Ya. And he probably must be thinking that if my rtionship with the Su Family worsens, he might be able to return back to the Su Family. After all, nothing goodes without risk. How about I find him and think of a way to steal your cousin¡¯s video from him?¡± Lu Yanchen who was beside her still remained silent. Although Su Wencheng wanted to exact his revenge on Shi Guang, he really couldn¡¯t care less about Mo Jin¡¯s video. After all, it was human nature. When they broke up back then and that Shi Guang had bad motives for wooing him, Mo Jin was still the one who worsened the situation. Chapter 1321 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (11)

    Chapter 1321: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (11)

    He could not bear to me Shi Guang, so he could only me Mo Jin. He had let down all his pride to find Shi Guang that year, but it was Mo Jin who emphasized right to his face that Shi Guang only used him and had no love for him. With that revtion, he gave up and left! But he couldn¡¯t say this out loud, otherwise, Shi Guang would file a divorce. He knew how much Shi Guang cared about her cousin, hence he decided that he should find that video fast. He could not let this video be publicized for the sake of her grandmother. In his heart, Shi Guang¡¯s grandmother was like his real grandmother. ¡°But what excuse should Ie up with to get closer to Su Wencheng? Also, how would I find where he had hidden the video? What if he has replicates...¡± The more she talked, the more Lu Yanchen felt that this idea was feasible. He reminded her, ¡°Have you forgotten what you were supposed to be busy with?¡± ¡°What am I busy with?¡± ¡°Two days ago, you said that the Korean swimming team is sooning to China for an exchange program and that they chose our city. There may even be a friendly match, moreover, Zhang Shulin hoped that you would participate...¡± Shi Guang patted her head. ¡°How could I forget this? I haven¡¯t decided though if I want topete. Anyway, the coach said that it doesn¡¯t matter whether Ipete or not since it¡¯s just an exchange program.¡± Lu Yanchen smiled and opened a piece of news on his phone and showed it to her. Shi Guang nced at the phone and immediately widened her mouth. She then stood up in a fury and ranted. ¡°Are you kidding me? They are being too arrogant! How is this an exchange program? They are provoking us on purpose! In Pyeongchang, they were not loathful enough so now they want toe to China and provoke us!¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head at Shi Guang who widened her eyes in anger. He said, ¡°So, the main point is to train well!¡± Shi Guang instinctively nodded her head before looking at Lu Yanchen. ¡°Then, what about my cousin?¡± ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll settle your cousin¡¯s situation.¡± Lu Yanchen shed her a calm smile yet he had a clear motive in his heart. ¡°But I still think that if no one goes undercover, we won¡¯t be able to find the video.¡± ¡°Even if that is the case, you are not suitable.¡± ¡°Then who is suitable?¡± ¡°Remember what I told you before? That Su Wencheng treated your little auntie a tad bit different?¡± ¡°Qianxun? How could that be? This is too dangerous for her.¡± ¡°So, you do realize that it¡¯s dangerous.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Train well and if you lose your focus, I won¡¯t allow you to swim again. Then, you have to stay at home and give birth to a child for me.¡± Shi Guang red at his ridicule and did not know what to say at that moment. Soon, her small fists punched Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen curled his lips slightly and gripped her hand. He lifted his eyes up and saw Su Qianxun standing at the corner in front of them. He wanted to greet her, but Su Qianxun shook her head and motioned for him to keep quiet before she turned around to leave. Su Qianxun had stood there for quite a while. She was notified the moment Mo Jin entered the hospital and she handed Xiao Bai over to Lu Yanzhi. She then put up a disguise and secretly arrived at the hospital. Coincidentally, she heard a part of Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen¡¯s conversation and understood that Mo Jin did all these for Su Wencheng. It would be fake to say that she was not shocked. When Lu Yanchen said that Su Wencheng had a thing for her, her whole body trembled. All these while, she thought that it was just her imagination and that Su Wencheng would never have a thing for her. Now that he started contacting her once more, it was just an act to return to the Su Family. At that moment, she really felt uneasy! Chapter 1322 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (12)

    Chapter 1322: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (12)

    Su Qianxun tossed and turned around in her bed. She was unable to fall asleep. Memories of the times she and Su Wencheng spent together shed past her mind. If it was true that he knew that they were not rted by blood beforehand, his attitude towards her now really did seem out of the norm. Could it really be as Lu Yanchen guessed it to be? She felt very confused and was at a loss for she really had no idea what she should do now. She sat up on her bed and walked one round around her room. Upon seeing a faint glow of lighting from downstairs, she realized that Lu Yanzhi was not asleep yet. Hence, she went downstairs. Lu Yanzhi was lying on the sofa, but Su Qianxun was not aware as to whether he was asleep or not. The living room light was still turned on, however, his eyes were closed. Su Qianxun stood frozen in the living room for two seconds before turning around to head towards the kitchen. She briskly walked around until she decided that she should just pour herself a cup of water. She slowly drank the cup of water, but the water was as unappetizing as herbal medicine. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± A charismatic voice could be heard from behind. Su Qianxun turned around and saw the man¡¯s tall and slender figure standing upright. His handsome yet cold features made him look very stern and calm while his sharp and dark eyes stared straight into her eyes. She was so shocked by his presence that she did not say anything. Lu Yanzhi walked forward with big strides and asked her again, ¡°You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Su Qianxun did not reply to him, and asked in return, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet, too?¡± Lu Yanzhi walked forward again and Su Qianxun¡¯s back touched the kitchen counter. The series of actions that followed and as well as his posture, seemed as if he had done it a thousand times. It was still as domineering and overbearing as ever. Su Qianxun shifted to the side and suddenly felt a little embarrassed while she stared back at him. She was still stuck in a daze that she did not know what to say and remained silent. After that incident with Su Wencheng, she felt very confused and lost and all she wanted was just to find someone to apany her. Although their position right now was not veryfortable, it did make her feel a little bit better. The kitchen suddenly fell into a torturous silence. Lu Yanchen curled his lips upwards while he silently stared at her. She did not know why, but his calm and gentle gaze made her feel a little strange... She was not used to this alternate image of his. Instead, she was more familiar with his usual cold and overbearing personality. After a while, Su Qianxun felt that her throat was getting dry, so she decided to break the silence. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, how long do you n to carry on like this? It¡¯s already veryte...¡± The person in front of her remained silent and did not make a single sound even after a long time. ... In the quiet bedroom, Su Qianxun looked at the person beside her before closing her eyes in distress. She was so conflicted that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. After she said that it was gettingte, he continued remaining silent. It was so silent that she was slowly suffocating to death, but then he finally let her go and took two steps back. ¡°It is gettingte. You should sleep soon.¡± Upon seeing that he was going to leave, she suddenly said, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together!¡± At that moment, even she did not know what had gotten into her when she said that. It was almost as if she was possessed by a ghost. She was taken by surprise, too. She immediately added, ¡°I mean, you can sleep on the other side of my bed and no more than that.¡± Then, then, then... Lu Yanzhi slept beside her. The night was very quiet, however, her emotions were all over the ce. A strange feeling crept up her heart while Su Qianxun suddenly felt her heart race. Actually, she and Lu Yanzhi had done more intimate things than just this and it was also not her first time sleeping on the same bed as him. They even used the same nket before. Chapter 1323 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (13)

    Chapter 1323: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (13)

    Actually, she and Lu Yanzhi had done more intimate things than just this and it was also not her first time sleeping on the same bed as him. They even used the same nket before, but this time, she felt especially awkward. After all, she was still feeling rather confused about Lu Yanzhi. When she was at her lowest, she would always think of him and hoped that she could be by her side. And at the same time, she also wished that she would not have to cross paths with this man again in her life. Perhaps, this was fate... Feeling perturbed all over, she just could not fall asleep. However, steady breathing sounds drifted by her ear from the man beside her. He really slept well. Su Qianxun closed her eyes and tried to fall asleep, but her efforts were futile. She tossed and turned around on the bed, making creaking sounds. ¡°What is preventing you from falling asleep?¡± said Lu Yanzhi all of a sudden. ¡°Ah.¡± Su Qianxun froze. But before she could answer his question, she felt some force on her waist and in a split second, she was forcefully turned toy on her side. She slid from under her side of the nket to his, and that caused her body to press against that man¡¯s chest. Su Qianxun was stumped. Her eyes widened in surprise, however, the man was still as steady as ever. He, who was lying on the bed, still gave off his usual resolute aura. Both of them were wearing thin clothing and thus, they could feel each other¡¯s body heat. She instinctively tried to push him away, but only to be held tighter in his arms. Lu Yanzhi could feel her soft and gentle fullness against his chest and swallowed his saliva. Unknowingly, his desire for her grew. Su Qianxun felt a little suffocated by his hug, so she shifted her body in his embrace. ¡°You are hugging too tightly. I cannot breathe.¡± Lu Yanzhi loosened his grip and Su Qianxun instantly felt a little better. She looked at him and berated, ¡°You are still a person who wears a military uniform. Can you stop being so perverted?¡± ¡°How am I perverted? Please exin.¡± Lu Yanzhi wore a faint smile on his face while the intent to tease was written all over his eyes. His hand purposely roamed around her body and every spot he touched was a sensitive spot that made Su Qianxun feel very ufortable. And as she moved around in his embrace, it only ignited his desire for her even more. His lips kissed her snowy-white and soft earlobe, causing her to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°If you don¡¯t sleep now, I will eat you up.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s strength was really frightening that it might as well suffocate Su Qianxun to death. He did not even give her a chance to resist him. Her cheeks were flushed red while her breathing was getting erratic. She finally squeezed a sentence out of her mouth. ¡°I will sleep. I will sleep. I will sleep now.¡± After that, she immediately closed her eyes. Under this dark night, in her dimly lit bedroom, she invited a handsome and domineering man to her bed who had pinned her down to the bed. The wisest decision she could ever make at the moment was to obediently listen to him. However, even when she closed her eyes, she could still feel the man¡¯s domineering and invasive aura as well as his desire and passion for her. Under such circumstances, she naturally could not fall asleep. Actually, women also have their needs. If Lu Yanzhi really wanted her now, she would not object to it. But she must not take the first initiative. A man in bed was likened to an unsatisfied beast. They were domineering and resolute all of the time. Whenever they get the chance to control a woman¡¯s body, they would use the chance to rip her apart. With her mind filled with inappropriate thoughts about Lu Yanzhi, she somehow forgot about Su Wencheng. She did not know whether it was because Lu Yanzhi hugged her so tight that even if she struggled he wouldn¡¯t let go, or if it was just because Lu Yanzhi was next to her. No matter what it was, the anxiety in her heart magically disappeared. Her eyelids grew heavier and heavier while her vision blurred until she slowly fell asleep. Chapter 1324 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (14)

    Chapter 1324: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (14)

    Lu Yanzhi turned on the light and looked at the woman in his arms. She slept quietly under the gentle warmth of the light. Her eyshes were slightly curled upwards while it cast a faint shadow below her eyes. He did not know what she was dreaming about, but her eyebrows were closely knitted together. He reached his hand out to caress the wrinkles on her forehead before cing his hand back on her waist. Her waist was very slender and it was as though he could easily break it if he just used a little more strength¡ªand yet she still wanted to slim down?! He really could not understand why she had to be a celebrity. He still remembered that the first time he found out that she became one, her name was written right next to a male celebrity¡¯s name on the headlines. There was even a picture of them. However, the picture was very blurry and they were not even in the same frame. The pictures were taken separately, but the background belonged to the same hotel. In the end, the news about them dating immediately hit the headlines. He looked at thements and most of them said that they were a good match. They were even intrigued as to when they got together and even asked when they were going to get married. Obviously, there were also many who hated her and bashed on her. Those people who only knew the male celebrity said that Qianxun was a nobody and did not want to support them as a couple. Then again, scandals about her only increased over time. There were rumors that she was involved with various types of men. There was even a period where he could see online trolls exposing fake news about her going through the back door to get roles. ¡®What do they mean by her family runs a hair salon?¡¯ ¡®What do they mean by she was a prostitute ever since she was young?¡¯ ¡®What do they mean by she slept with other men in exchange for fame?¡¯ ¡®What do they mean by she was kept by five to six rich men at the same time?¡¯ All of that news was fake and was created by her haters so that they could throw dirt on her name. He alsomented once and even tried to rify the situation, however, everyone just automatically ignored him. Indeed, her haters really made her famous. Her haters really bashed on her a lot. If he did not check on her background before, he might have believed those pieces of news! Strangely, she did not seem to care and despite how hurtful thements were, she never tried to exin herself. In other words, the only thing she cared about was her dramas. He really did not understand how she could be so nonchnt about it. It was clear that there were people defaming her on purpose, so how could she act as if nothing happened? Or was this the oue she wanted? Lu Yanzhi suppressed his deep and fierce temptation within his heart and pressed his lips against her forehead. When Su Qianxun woke up the next day, she realized that Xiao Bai was lying between her and Lu Yanzhi. She groggily closed her eyes again and continued sleeping. ¡°Daddy, since you and mommy have already slept together, are going to get married?¡± Lu Yanzhi and Xiao Bai¡¯s conversation could be heard ringing in her ears. That soft and gentle voice was so cute that it was as though there was a catkin tickling her heart. Su Qianxun slowly woke up. Although Xiao Bai was innocent and obedient, he was not at the age where he could totally understand things and hence, Lu Yanzhi did not reply to him. After a long moment of silence, Xiao Bai asked again, ¡°Daddy, would mommy give birth to a younger sister for me?¡± Lu Yanzhi continued remaining silent and Xiao Bai asked again as if he was a curious baby. ¡°Daddy when mommy gave birth to me, will her stomach hurt?¡± He finally could not stand his questions and lowered her voice to warn him. ¡°Don¡¯t wake your mommy up.¡± Xiao Bai remained silent for a while, but he quickly spoke again. ¡°Daddy, I want to sleep with you guys from now on. How about I sleep in the middle?¡± Lu Yanzhi immediately rejected him without even thinking about it. ¡°No!¡± ¡®He wants me and my wife to sleep with him? To think that he could think of such a n!¡¯ Chapter 1325 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (15)

    Chapter 1325: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (15)

    Xiao Bai discussed it with him. ¡°I didn¡¯t have a mummy for five years. So, can mummy apany me for five years before I apany you again?¡± As Lu Yanzhi stared at him, his voice became colder and he emphasized every syble. ¡°If you continue to talk, I will throw you down from upstairs!¡± Xiao Bau pouted his lips indignantly. ¡°Boohoohoo... bad daddy.¡± With that, he leaned into Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace and even turned around to hug her. Su Qianxun could not continue to pretend to be sleeping and opened her eyes. She then hugged Xiao Bai and curled her lips up into a smile. She said, ¡°Xiao Bai, apany mummy and sleep for a while.¡± ¡°I will apany mummy and sleep. Daddy, on the other hand, will make breakfast for both of us.¡± Xiao Bai would never forget his hunger. ¡°Hmm.¡± Su Qianxun looked at Lu Yanzhi and raised her brows, gesturing for Lu Yanzhi to go out of the room. Lu Yanzhi pressed his lips into a thin line and tried to suppress his emotions, but it was evident that there were rapid emotions swirling in his eyes. After a long while, he finally managed to spit out a few words yet with an extremely cold tone. ¡°Rascal, let¡¯s see if you can continue on.¡± ¡°Can you not scold my son?¡± Su Qianxun could not ept his harsh tone. Lu Yanzhi was always harsh with Xiao Bai and treated him like a toy. He threw Xiao Bai here and there and even frequently scolded Xiao Bai. How dare he!? Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes gradually turned colder as he pursed his lips. ¡°How am I being harsh to him?¡± Whenever he saw Xiao Bai in Su Qianxun¡¯s embrace, he would feel a headacheing. Boys should not be raised to be too finicky, yet she pampered the child a lot. But then again, if he prevented her from pampering the child, she probably would have issues with him again. ¡°Mummy, daddy is always angry with me.¡± Xiao Bai pitifully widened his hazy eyes, and with that, he looked very needy for love. In a childlike demeanor, he raised his chubby and tender hands and made it into a w as though he was showing Su Qianxun how Lu Yanzhi looked whenever he was angry with him. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s handsome face coldly stiffened. With a charismatic and nonchnt handsome look, he stared at Xiao Bai with ice-cold sinister eyes. ¡°Lu Yubai!¡± He suppressed his urge to punch him. This rascal really thought he could do whatever he wanted with his mother pampering him. ¡°Mummy, look at him, daddy is scolding me again.¡± Xiao Bai cried and hugged Su Qianxun tightly. He then pouted his lips and pitifully said, ¡°Mummy, Xiao Bai is so pitiful. Without their mothers, children are like straws because their daddy doesn¡¯t pamper or like them. Xiao Bai is so scared.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s heart almost melted when she saw how his red eyes had tears brimming in it. She hugged Xiao Bai and kissed his forehead, after which, she tenderlyforted him. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Mummy is here, mummy won¡¯t let anyone bully Xiao Bai.¡± After that, she red at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°You are not allowed to scold my son in the future!¡± Xiao Bai immediately smiled with his white teeth exposed. ¡°I love mummy the most.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s face was bright as though a fully-blossomed flower. ¡°I love Xiao Bai the most, too.¡± Lu Yanzhi coldly looked at them. ¡®Rascal, let¡¯s see how I deal with you in the future!¡¯ ¨C Su Qianxun washed her face with cold water. Then, she looked at herself in the mirror with an affirmative gaze as though she finally made an important decision. After she wiped her face dry, she returned to her bedroom and called up a number. After the call got through, she spoke into the phone¡¯s microphone, ¡°Lu Yanchen, I have an idea on how to help Mo Jin.¡± Lu Yanchen: ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun said, ¡°But I need your help.¡± After she had Xiao Bai, her whole world changed. There was no darkness and her world was filled with light andfort. As though all difficulties would pass by with just a night¡¯s sleep. She would definitely not allow anyone to ruin her beautiful life now. Chapter 1326 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (16)

    Chapter 1326: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (16)

    Lu Yanchen held his phone and stood before the ss window. With an aloof expression, his gaze went past the window and his eyes were as ck as the night. He ended the call after ten minutes. His ck eyes squinted slightly as he rhythmically yed with his phone. He seemed to be in deep thought. Shi Guang knew Su Qianxun was the one who called him. She had no idea which matter Qianxun had to directly call Lu Yanchen. Could it be because of his elder brother? She walked over to him and softly asked, ¡°Why did my little aunt call you?¡± Lu Yanchen calmly replied, ¡°To ask about Mo Jin¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Mo Jin is getting better these past few days since big sister is there to apany her. But... Why did little aunt call you if she wanted to ask about Mo Jin? Shouldn¡¯t she call me instead?¡± Shi Guang found it strange, and so she looked at him with a bewildered look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy practicing for the friendly match? You have to train every day. Hence, she didn¡¯t want to disturb you and asked me instead,¡± Lu Yanzhi said and cleverly changed the topic. ¡°Oh right, are they in the country already?¡± So, that was the case. Shi Guang replied, ¡°They arrived yesterday. The weing party was also held yesterday, but I did not go because my coach called me over to the swimming club. But I heard from Qiqi that they were very arrogant as if their heads were up in the sky. They have a ferocious intent onpeting here in China, making it seem like the exchange program was just a front for them toe. Tomorrow afternoon, we will all learn and observe each other¡¯s skills in a joint training. But I have no intentions in going and even my coach advised me not to go since I can train in the swimming club and partake in a friendly match the next day, anyway. The men¡¯s friendly match is held in the morning while the women¡¯s friendly match is in the afternoon.¡± Nevertheless, she still suspected that her coach purposely rejected activities for her here and there to make her look arrogant, and with that, it was an understatement to say she was embarrassed. She did not want to seem like she has an attitude but her coach said that activities had to be rejected. Otherwise, she would not be able to train properly. Lu Yanchen said, ¡°Jiayou?¡± She exined the situation so clearly yet he barely had any reaction? Shi Guang puffed her cheeks. ¡°Just that?¡± What she actually meant was that she hoped he would do something more. Lu Yanzhi raised his brow. ¡°You want me to go to thepetition and cheer for you?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Do you like me that much that even duringpetitions, you have to bring me along?¡± Lu Yanzhi lowered his eyes and looked at her while his lips curled into a faint smile. He ced his hand on her waist and gently rubbed her through the thin fabric. His touches made Shi Guang¡¯s body turn fuzzy that even her voice became slightly deeper. She blinked her eyes. ¡°Hmm... I like you a lot.¡± ¡°How much?¡± ¡°I like you so much that even my breathing is sweet whenever I think of you.¡± That sweet talk made Lu Yanzhen momentarily froze. His eyes went soft and then he proceeded to scratch her nose. ¡°How many sweets did you eat today? Or did you coat your lips with honey today?¡± Shi Guang furrowed her brows. Annoyed, she said, ¡°I¡¯m like this every day.¡± Lu Yanchen heard the displeasure in her voice and his lips curled. He then inched closer to her ear and gave her a gentle kiss. He probed, ¡°With such a clingy person like you, if I made you give birth to a child for me, would you agree?¡± Shi Guang was a bit hesitant as she said, ¡°If I gave birth to a child, we can¡¯t have our alone and romantic time anymore. My dream is not the sole reason why I don¡¯t want to give you a child just yet, but this is for your own sake too. I want to spend a few more years with just you. Don¡¯t you want it too?¡± Her voice instinctively went deeper and she became even more serious. Chapter 1327 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (17)

    Chapter 1327: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (17)

    Lu Yanzhi liked this answer very much. He raised his fingers to touch her chin and leaned down to kiss her lips. After the kiss, he gently pushed her away. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and you have to wake up early tomorrow. Go to sleep now.¡± He still had some matters to settle after talking to Su Qianxun. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep. I want to hug you for a while more.¡± Shi Guang acted cute in his embrace. ¡°Let¡¯s hug for a while more, okay?¡± ¡°Sure, you can hug me for as long as you want.¡± In front of his wife¡¯s hug, everyone and everything must be pushed back. Time started slipping away by the seconds and minutes yet Shi Guang did not let go of him. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s arm enveloped her. ¡°You aren¡¯t worried about the uing friendly match, are you?¡± Shi Guang hesitated before she softly muttered, ¡°I saw that the opponent¡¯s results are around the same as mine. What if I lose? After all, it¡¯s my first timepeting with foreigners.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s deep eyes had no emotions as he calmly said, ¡°Then, how about I get someone to putxatives in their food so they will have stomach aches for two to three days. They will have no strength topete and you will win.¡± ¡°Haha... that¡¯s a great idea,¡± Shi Guangplemented. She continuedughing but in the next second, she realized that Lu Yanchen had a serious look on. ¡®Eh? It wasn¡¯t a joke?¡¯ She was stunned. ¡°Are you serious?¡± She should scrap his idea, for she did not want to win through that method anyway. When he saw her flustered look, Lu Yanchen could not control himself and curled his lips into a smile. Shi Guang immediatelyughed and hit his chest. ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± ¡°I just want to remind you that even if it¡¯s your first timepeting with foreigners, they are humans too. They are not as scary as you think they are. Who knows, they may not be as good as your teammates. So what are you so worried about?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her with an indifferent expression. ¡°Is that so? Then, I¡¯m not scared anymore.¡± ¡°So fast?¡± ¡°Yeah, who gave me such a good husband that I really need not worry about anything,¡± Shi Guang said as she snuggled into Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace. She snuggled for a long time until she and Lu Yanchen fell asleep on the bed. ¨C The next day, Chu Mubei had an inkling that Lu Yanchen was in high spirits since he initiated a meal together. Feeling odd about it, Chu Mubei expressed, ¡°Did something good happen to you? You are the stingiest person I know, and yet you are treating me to a meal? Do you have something you want me to do?¡± Lu Yanchen suppressed the smile on his face, and he calmly replied, ¡°The sweet burden in my house is too touchy.¡± Chu Mubei: ¡°...¡± ¡®What has that got to do with you treating me to a meal?¡¯ ¡®They really make use of every chance they get to show their love for each other! Will they even die if they do not express their love for each other even for a day? Hehe. Who asked you to tantly show off your affection to singles?!¡¯ They are not scared of getting the curse of ¡®showing affection makes one die faster¡¯ either. Lu Yanchen happily said, ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go and see Shi Guang¡¯spetition.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡®I don¡¯t want to see both of you showing affection to each other.¡¯ ¡°Up to you.¡± Shi Guang did not call for Chu Mubei anyway, and she was not hoping for him toe too. It was only Lu Yanchen that Shi Guang hoped woulde. With this thought in mind, Lu Yanchen¡¯s handsome mouth curled into a faint smile. The next day, Chu Mubei who imed that he would not go see thepetition, actually ended up tagging alongside Lu Yanchen. Why? He heard that Shen Yiren was going to be there and he had an ulterior motive. Shi Guang never thought Shen Yiren woulde to see thepetition, and she also seemed to be looking for Qianxun in the crowd. What was even more strange was that Qianxun actually sat together with Lu Yanchen. When she called Lu Yanchen that night, both were being very secretive.. What was the secret Lu Yanchen and her little aunt was hiding from her? Chapter 1328 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (18)

    Chapter 1328: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (18)

    It was just a normal friendlypetition thus only a handful of an audience showed up. When Shi Guang walked through the sports hall with her coach, she saw Lu Yanchen and the others sitting amongst the crowd. She waved at them, but she suddenly felt embarrassed for she did not expect that many woulde to support her. She only wanted Lu Yanchen toe, but once her elder sister heard that she had apetition, she brought Mo Jin along. As for the others who tagged along, she was totally clueless as to why they were there. After she entered the preparatory area, Lin Qiqi looked at her and waved at her from afar. ¡°Shi Guang, here.¡± After talking to her coach, she turned around to walk over to where Lin Qiqi was but a stranger blocked her way. Shi Guang blinked her eyes and stared at the woman in front of her. She seemed a little familiar. Shi Guang smiled and respectfully greeted, ¡°Hello.¡± But this woman was not polite and used an icy cold gaze to look at her. ¡°Long time no see, Shi Guang.¡± Shi Guang momentarily froze, but she was able to maintain her smile and proceeded to ask, ¡°May I know who you...¡± The woman furrowed her brows. She seemed bewildered that Shi Guang was not able to recognize her. Her voice sounded as if it was forced out from the gaps of her teeth as she said, ¡°I¡¯m Park Yihyun. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve lost your memory?¡± With that, Shi Guang should remember her. However, she heard Shi Guang instinctively say, ¡°Who is Park Yihyun?¡± As she saw how Shi Guang could barely remember her at all, Park Yihyun immediately became so angry that her face turned red and her eyeballs almost bulged out from their sockets. It was the least of her expectations that Shi Guang would forget about her, while she, on the other hand, remembered her clearly. Shi Guang felt very embarrassed. Using her apologetic tone of voice, she asked, ¡°Have we met before?¡± Park Yihyun¡¯s face turned sour. She did not reply to Shi Guang and left in a huff... Leaving a bewildered Shi Guang behind. Lin Qiqi curiously walked over to Shi Guang¡¯s side. She pulled a smile as she asked, ¡°Did you know her before?¡± Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Who is she, anyway? I tried searching through my memories, but I have no recollection of us interacting. And though she does seem a little familiar, I can¡¯t pinpoint where I¡¯ve seen that Korean woman. Besides, I don¡¯t know any Korean citizens. Is she a participant in thispetition?¡± Lin Qiqi was shocked. ¡°No way! You really don¡¯t know who she is? Haish! Didn¡¯t you look through their team¡¯s information? She is your biggest opponent this time. Both of you specialize in short distance freestyle swims.¡± ¡°No wonder she looked familiar. So, I probably saw her while looking through their files.¡± Shi Guang felt that Park Yihyun was still looking at her. So, she smiled before softly asking, ¡°What do you mean by opponent? Isn¡¯t the friendly match only a ry match?¡± Lin Qiqi nodded her head. ¡°Yeah, a ry match was organized, but then again, both of you are the fourth line swimmers in the 100-meter freestyle and that would mean you are still considered as opponents. Moreover, I saw the report and her style seems very simr to yours.¡± Shi Guang remained silent. She met Lin Qiqi¡¯s suspicious gaze. ¡°Both of you are the fourth swimmers and are swimming freestyle. Who is she, really? You really don¡¯t have any recollection of her? Under normal circumstances and in the same category, if she isn¡¯t yourrade then she is your opponent!¡± Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders and expressed that she really did not know before following Lin Qiqi to change her clothes. The first swimmer was Lin Qiqi with butterfly stroke, then backstroke, and breaststroke. Finally, it ended with Shi Guang¡¯s freestyle stroke. Chapter 1329 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (19)

    Chapter 1329: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (19)

    Thest swimmer was going to swim with a freestyle stroke. Shi Guang stood on the tform after the third swimmer set off with her breaststroke. Park Yihyun was standing on her tform as well. Shi Guan shed her a smile, to which Park Yihyun ignored. She even looked indignant as she adjusted her goggles and the swimming cap on her¡ªshe looked ready. The third swimmers¡¯ speed was around the same, though the China team fell behind by just a little. When her teammate swam over, Shi Guang was already prepared. Her gaze was fixed on her teammate and when her teammate¡¯s hand touched the wall, she immediately jumped into the water. Before she could jump into the water, Park Yihyun had already entered the water. However, Shi Guang¡¯s leg strength was too shocking. Park Yihyun was faster by a step, but Shi Guang immediately caught up with her. After she entered the water, Shi Guang¡¯s speed skyrocket; but at the same time, Park Yihyun was not bad either. Both had a speed burst and that caused water to ssh all over. The intensepetition had their respective coaches¡¯ and leader¡¯s heart on tenterhooks. Although it was only a friendly match, neither of them wanted to lose. The two of them were equally matched and sped up in the final 20m. In the end, Shi Guang touched the wall 0.1 seconds earlier. Shi Guang¡¯s coach and teammates immediately cheered. Shi Guang got up the tform and hugged her teammates. Everyone was very happy. They thought the match would finish off on a good note when suddenly a voice rang out. ¡°The fourth swimmer had a foul.¡± The whole sports hall turned silent. They looked at each other as they pondered over how Shi Guang earned a foul. At that moment, the Korean team¡¯s coach walked forward and said, ¡°In the rypetition, all of the participants have to start off in the water. The seeding swimmer can only start after the preceding swimmer touched the wall. However, the fourth swimmer of the China team, the one who swam freestyle, swam before the third swimmer could even touch the wall. With that, she broke the rules.¡± Shi Guang was stumped. Earlier, she made sure to start swimming after she had seen her teammate¡¯s hand touch the wall. How did she break the rules? She instinctively looked towards Zhang Shulin. Since it wasn¡¯t an officialpetition and was merely a friendly match, no video rey could be offered. Both Zhang Shulin and the coach¡¯s expressions were sour, and what more with the leader¡¯s expressions? Even her teammates had an angry look. ¡°How shameless! They only know how to use a foul and ndered others to win.¡± ¡°F*ck! They clearly could not afford to lose. When they lost, they imed that their opponents broke the rules. They¡¯ve always used this old trick for ry matches. Any sportspetition would do this, but I never thought they would do it in a friendly match between the two countries.¡± ¡°I only have one word to say¡ªdisgusting!¡± ... The team was muttering among themselves and most people would not understand, but Park Yihyun knew Chinese and totally understood their words. She was so angry that her face turned ck. She angrily walked forward and with poor pronunciation, she spoke in Chinese. ¡°It¡¯s not that we cannot afford to lose! We just spilled the beans on your foul! You scolded us for pointing it out but it wasn¡¯t for the foul, how could all of you win thepetition!¡± After that, she spoke in Korean. Anyway, Shi Guang did not bother since she could not understand them. But they sounded like ducks as they muttered. She did not know what they said in the end, but she saw Coach Lee furrowing his brows. He then said, ¡°Doping is against the rules. Please mind yournguage. All of our sportsmen rely on their own true ability. As for the foul...¡± Chapter 1330 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (20)

    Chapter 1330: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (20)

    ¡°Regarding the foul... I have always thought that fouls were rarely seen in swimmingpetitions. Then again, today is just a friendly match where swimmers can learn from each other. In the past, only the best of the best could have friendly matches.¡± There was a hint of sarcasm in thest part of his sentence and it was clear that he was mocking them. However, regardless of how unhappy he was, Coach Lee was still very magnanimous and decided to let the matter off. However, Coach Kim from the Korean Team asked for a rematch. ¡°A friendly match is still a match. We should respect it. How about we have a rematch for the 100 meters freestyle swim? This has nothing to do with winning or losing, we are just respecting both athletes.¡± The sports hall fell into a dead silence. Since he already made himself so clear, what else could others say? Shi Guang and Park Yihyun stepped onto the diving tform. Earlier on, Lin Qiqi and Shi Guang came up with a conclusion that Park Yihyun¡¯s swimming speed and style were simr to that of Shi Guang¡¯s. Thinking of how Shi Guang should surpass Park Yihun, they realized that Park Yihyun had a height advantage that may lead to Shi Guang¡¯s eventual loss. With a longer arm span, Park Yihyun could touch the wall in around zero to five seconds faster than Shi Guang. Her opponent was also bullet speed fast. ¡°Ready!¡± There was no gun and hence, Coach Lee directly screamed. Shi Guang and Park Yihyun bent down at the same time. Both of them gripped the front side of their tforms with their bodies slightly leaned forward. It could be seen from their reflection on the clear waters that their eyes were filled with murderous intent. ¡°Get set! Go!¡± Coach Lee shouted and both of them jumped into the pool at the same time. The sshing sound of them diving into the water ovepped with each other. It could be said that there was not even a single second apart in their timings. With how massive their impact was, it created waves all around. The sshes were as strong as that of a mountain falling into a sea. They swam so fast that it seemed that there wasn¡¯t any difference. It was impossible to predict who would win if one just looked at the match through their naked eyes. It was just as nerve-wracking as a mystery and suspense movie. Lu Yanchen furrowed his eyebrows while he looked at Shi Guang who was in the waters. He felt that there was something different about her. But then again, he was not a professional sports judge. He wasn¡¯t quite sure if Shi Guang¡¯s sudden change was a good sign or not. Neither could he tell if the difference in her today was because of the fact that her opponent was Park Yihyun or that she became better after a year had gone by. However, knowing how anxious she was that day made him feel strangely weird. Judging from his understanding of her, she should not be that nervous. The anxiety she showed him was a rare urrence, and with how she had hugged her that night, there should be a sole reason and perhaps it had something to do with Park Yihyun. Su Qianxun, who was sitting beside Lu Yanchen, had her heart in her throat. ¡°Will Shi Guang win? I could not even tell who is leading. It feels like they are on par.¡± ¡°With swimming, she would not allow herself to lose...¡± However, today, the situation did seem a little skeptical. Even so, he believed that she would win. ¡°Su Wencheng took good care of you all these years, and from how I see it, he has done a lot for you. He must have treated you like his real... aunt.¡± Lu Yanchen continued their initial conversation. Upon hearing his words, Su Qianxun felt especially ufortable knowing that Lu Yanchen was clearly lying to her. She was well aware that it was not the answer he had in his heart. Su Qianxun gave him a faint smile. ¡°I understand him very well. He has a motive for everything he does, and that definitely includes his gentleness to me. Rx, I won¡¯t be swayed so easily!¡± Lu Yanchen was really how the rumors portrayed him to be. He was the coldest and proudest person in the world who treated everyone as air! She was Shi Guang¡¯s aunt, but he still refused to believe her. He was actually being wary of her. He was lucky he married and loved Shi Guang a lot, and even treated her well. If he stood on the opposing end, it would rather be scary since he was much craftier and scheming than Su Wencheng. If only Su Wencheng did not bump heads with him, he wouldn¡¯t have been pushed to a dead-end like where he was today. Chapter 1331 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (21)

    Chapter 1331: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (21)

    Zhang Shulin had his gaze fixed on Shi Guang. Although he had a hunch that Shi Guang would lose, he was not angry at her at all because Shi Guang¡¯s body control today was so good that it scared him. It was as if after meeting Park Yihyun, she became more mature in swimming. In the past, her swimming style was always fast and pretty in the eyes of the others, but to him, there were many loopholes in her strokes. Today, however, her strokes were all perfect. The way she had control over her body was so good and precise that it frightened him. Even if she lost today, she would definitely improve greatly and surpass Park Yihyun. But that is only if she trained under him for a year. She was really a swimming talent! How did she go unnoticed for so long? If she was sent to his training center two years ago, she would definitely be much better than she was now. Zhang Shulin was very surprised that Shi Guang swam very steadily today, but what surprised him more was that she actually won thepetition! He initially thought that Shi Guang would lose, for this was the first time she swam with such maturity that there may be some gray areas that would slow her down. But lo and behold, Shi Guang increased her speed in thest ten seconds which made her touch the wall 0.01 seconds faster than Park Yihyun. She ended thepetition beautifully. The audience immediately gave them a round of apuse. This record was not Shi Guang and Park Yihyun¡¯s best one, however, judging from the way Coach Kim stared at Shi Guang, he was in so much disbelief that his eyes almost popped out of its sockets. On the other hand, Park Yihyun¡¯s face turned very sour and she even looked a little gloomy. Shi Guang gave a faint smile and looked towards Park Yihyun. She did not say anything, only turning around to get out of the pool. Emerging from the pool, she saw her coaches and leaders happily chatting with each other. It was as though they had forgotten about the bummed feeling they had earlier on when they were arguing about the foul. With that said, the friendly match ended without a proper ending speech. Lin Qiqi walked towards Shi Guang and chuckled. ¡°You swam really well. It must feel really good to p that person in the face.¡± Her words were filled with sarcasm while she unknowingly looked towards Park Yihyun. Park Yihyun furrowed her eyebrows. She turned to Shi Guang and said, ¡°Next time, you definitely wouldn¡¯t out win me.¡± Shi Guang curled her lips upward and chuckled. ¡°I will look forward to it!¡± Park Yihyun turned around to leave and Lin Qiqi made a wry face at her departing figure. When she turned back around, she saw Shi Guang¡¯s gaze deepen. She then narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°You really don¡¯t know who Park Yihyun is?¡± ¡°Why must I know her?¡± Shi Guang gave a burst of mysteriousughter before turning around to face the audience. She immediately saw Lu Yanchen in a nce and Lu Yanchen seemed to have noticed her gaze since he immediately smiled at her. Su Qianxun also waved her hand at Shi Guang. ¡°Shi Guang is so awesome. I feel so excited whenever I see herpete. How did you fall in love with Shi Guang? I heard that you had seasickness in the past. Could it be that you fell in love with Shi Guang because she knew how to swim?¡± At the mention of Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze immediately softened. ¡°I only saw her in swimmingpetitions when I got together with her.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes sparkled and she looked towards him with an intent to tease. After a while, she said, ¡°About that thing we discussed earlier, don¡¯t tell Shi Guang yet. If Shi Guang knew, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let me go.¡± Lu Yanchen was aware of it, too. ¡°Of course. I have no ns on telling her about it either. If she knew, not only wouldn¡¯t she let you go, she would even go on your behalf.¡± Su Qianxun chuckled and paused for a second before saying, ¡°Your big brother...¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes darkened and he cut her off. ¡°I understand, but it might not go ording to your wishes.¡± Chapter 1332 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (22)

    Chapter 1332: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (22)

    Su Qianxun widened her eyes in surprise. ¡°You told him already?¡± Lu Yanchen denied, ¡°I have not told him yet. But since you are living together with my big brother, it wouldn¡¯t be long before he finds out that you kept in touch with Su Wencheng. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten about his job, did you?¡± After her near-death experience back then, she realized that Lu Yanzhi¡¯s observation skills were indeed very sharp... If that was the case, she must think of a n to chase Lu Yanzhi out of her house. But then again, what kind of excuse could she use? She pondered for a long while, only to find out that she was back on square one. She was still hesitating on whether he should tell Lu Yanzhi to ask Shen Lingshuang to bring Xiao Bai back to the Lu Family for a few days. However, she caught him talking with Xiao Bai. ¡°I am going to return to the military today. Be good while I am away.¡± Su Qianxun was rather surprised, and she asked, ¡°Why do you have to leave all of a sudden?¡± Lu Yanzhi froze and was very astonished that Su Qianxun would give such a big reaction to his sudden departure. ¡®Could it be that she doesn¡¯t want me to leave?¡¯ Lu Yanzhi ced his hand on the back of Su Qianxun¡¯s head and pulled her closer into his embrace. She then kissed her lips. ¡°I am just going over to settle a few matters. I will be back in two days.¡± After all, he was still on medical leave. ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Bai screamed in shock and instinctively covered his eyes with both of his hands. However, he could not help but secretly take a look at both of them through the gaps between his fingers. He was so happy that he grinned from ear to ear. ¡°Daddy, mommy, grandma says that if you want to give birth to a younger sister, you must go to the bedroom. I am too young so I am not allowed to watch you guys, much less watch both of you give birth to a baby in front of me.¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± All the blood in Su Qianxun¡¯s heart ran to her cheeks. She felt as if she wanted to find a hole and hide in it. However, she pretended that she was fine and acted as if nothing happened. She could not let her son know that his words rendered her embarrassed. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s handsome face suddenly turned stern and serious. ¡°You talk too much. Is your butt itching because I have not hit you in a long time?¡± His dangerous words caused Xiao Bai to immediately quiver in fear. He sat beside Su Qianxun and hugged her hand to mooch up to her. Lu Yanzhi ignored him and only looked at Su Qianxun. Su Qianxun initially didn¡¯t want to respond, but upon remembering that her n was to make him disappear for a few days, she pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Okay, I get it. You... You don¡¯t have to hurry back home, I will take care of Xiao Bai.¡± Lu Yanzhi smiled at her. Although she told him not to hurry back home, her tone of voice was very gentle. Moreover, her words made him feel as though they were an old couple. At that moment, he felt as if spring already arrived. After Lu Yanzhi left, it was hard for Su Qianxun to transition back to the days that he wasn¡¯t around. It hadn¡¯t been that long since he started living in her house, but his presence was still very strong. Unknowingly, he silently became part of her life in such a short span of time. The moment he left, it was as if something was missing in her life. Shen Lingshuang called to inform her that Xiao Bai was going to start school soon. After Su Qianxun sent Xiao Bai back home, her car broke down on the road. She was very unfortunate that even the weather was not on her side¡ªit rained heavily all of a sudden. With how the weather had turned against her, it was difficult to get a tow truck toe over. Hence, the only thing she could do was to hop off her car and g a taxi home even if hailing one during such weather was quite a challenge. She decided to look for a ride-hailing service too, but there were no cars nearby and after trying again and again, there was no response. The rain was getting heavy and her clothes were already wet despite the umbre above her head. The water on the road umted over time and some cars drove so fast that the water sshed all over Su Qianxun. Su Qianxun felt colder and colder and it seemed that she needed to call her manager to get a chauffeur to fetch her. Just then, a ck car stopped beside her. Someone rolled down the car window and shouted, ¡°Qianxun!¡± Chapter 1333 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (23)

    Chapter 1333: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (23)

    Su Qianxun saw a handsome man with worry written all over his eyes. It was Su Wencheng. She hesitated for a moment while looking rather lost and did not immediately enter his car. ¡°There won¡¯t be any cabs avable here. Come in so you won¡¯t catch a cold,¡± said Su Wencheng helplessly. Right after he said his piece, Su Qianxun sneezed. She rubbed her nose before getting into Su Wencheng¡¯s car. The pouring rain hit the car, producing ¡®dong, dong, dong¡¯ sounds on the window. Su Wencheng took a towel and passed it to her. ¡°Quickly wipe yourself. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Su Qianxun received the towel and used it to dry her hair before taking her wet jacket off. She turned to face Su Wencheng while drying her hair. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I was passing by this region earlier on and saw you. I thought that you might not be able to g a cab and did a u-turn, and indeed, you¡¯re still here,¡± exined Su Wencheng. He looked at Su Qianxun¡¯s wool sweater and realized that it was already partially drenched, and he said, ¡°My condominium apartment is just ahead. How about you get changed in my house?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Su Qianxun shook her head. ¡°I am not that drenched.¡± Right after she rejected him, she sneezed again. ¡®Achoo...!!!¡¯ She gave Su Wencheng a sheepish smile, and in the next second, she sneezed a few more times. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just go to my house. Besides, you¡¯ve been there and even lived there before. Your clothes are still there.¡± Things were different back then. In the past, she was his aunt and they were a family. Visiting her nephew or staying at his condominium for a night was a valid and appropriate reason. Besides, when she stayed at his house, he wasn¡¯t even at home. But now, knowing how they were not rted by blood and even knowing how he had feelings for her... Visiting him was an inappropriate thing to do. However... Su Qianxun still agreed. ¡°Alright then.¡± When they reached his apartment, Su Qianxun changed into a dry set of clothes and was about to leave when Su Wencheng served a bowl of ginger soup to her. ¡°Drink it up so you won¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Su Qianxun rejected, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am feeling fine now.¡± ¡°Drink it.¡± Su Wencheng passed the bowl of ginger soup to her, but the tone of voice he used didn¡¯t sound as gentle as before. Instead, it sounded more domineering and overbearing. ¡°Don¡¯t put your life on the line.¡± Qianxun took a few sips of the ginger soup and immediately felt better. Su Wencheng reached his hand out to touch Su Qianxun¡¯s forehead, however, Su Qianxun quickly swatted his hand away. ¡°Su Wencheng.¡± Su Qianxun warned him in a deep voice, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± ¡°I just wanted to touch your forehead to check if you are having a fever. After all, you stood under the rain for so long, but forget it.¡± Su Wencheng helplessly retracted his hand. ¡°My hand is too cold so I probably won¡¯t be able to feel anything even if you are having a fever. You can check your temperature yourself.¡± Su Qianxun was absolutely awkward right now. She stuttered, ¡°S¡ªsorry, I was just...¡± Su Wencheng turned around and nced at her. He then forced a smile on his face. ¡°I just thought that since we are not rted now, I am now considered a viin. We¡¯ve known each other for over twenty years, and you might see it all as an act and probably think that I¡¯m only making use of you guys. I probably do not mean anything to you anymore.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s lips trembled, but she remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t think so much.¡± In a deep voice, Su Wencheng said, ¡°Do you still remember what I told you when I brought you to the White Cloud Mountain six years ago?¡± Chapter 1334 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (24)

    Chapter 1334: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (24)

    White Cloud Mountain... Of course, she remembered his words. Back then, Su Wencheng said, ¡°Regardless of what I do in this life, I can promise you that I will never hurt you!¡± ¡°I never even thought of hurting grandpa or even the Su Family before.¡± After Su Wencheng solemnly said his piece, he lit a cigarette and smoked. Upon seeing that, Su Qianxun said, ¡°Stop smoking. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± He gave a faint smile and looked at her with bright eyes. ¡°That¡¯s really surprising. You actually still care for me.¡± Su Qianxun said in a gentle tone of voice, ¡°I am aware of everything that you have done for me in the past few years, and even towards the Old Master. But you have to understand grandpa. How could he not be angry considering that he lost a son? Besides, right now¡ªforget it. I am also very vexed by a bunch of things that are happening. I am at a loss on how to interact with you as well. Moreover, Shi Guang just returned to the family.¡± ¡°A bunch of things are happening to the family? What is happening? Did something bad happen?¡± asked Su Wencheng in a worried voice. He was clearly asking the obvious. Su Qianxun hid her emotions and faintly replied, ¡°Second uncle got suspended from work. Shi Guang wanted to help her cousin, so she sneaked and looked at an important document that belonged to her second uncle... But shouldn¡¯t you have... guessed it even if I didn¡¯t say anything?¡± With that said, she finished the bowl of ginger soup. ¡°Your rtionship with Shi Guang seems a littleplicated. Are you her aunt or her sister-inw?¡± Su Wencheng looked at Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes before turning around to pour a ss of water for her. After Su Qianxun drank the ss of water, she forced a chuckle out of her mouth and it sounded as if she was mocking herself. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. Lu Yanzhi and I will just let nature take its course. Besides, we already have Xiao Bai by our side. But for the sake of Xiao Bai, don¡¯t you think I should try to ept him?¡± ¡°Is it only because of Xiao Bai? Are you sure you don¡¯t like Lu Yanzhi?¡± Su Wencheng¡¯s voice was very soft. It was as if he had no emotions left in him. It even sounded more like a casual question. ¡°I don¡¯t like him.¡± Su Qianxun shook her head. ¡°But I like Xiao Bai very much. I like my son and he is as important as my life.¡± She put down the cup andnded her gaze on Su Wencheng¡¯s face. ¡°I am still so young yet I already have a kid, and what¡¯s more? I¡¯m not married yet. Don¡¯t you think that I am acting very cheap?¡± Su Wencheng has always known her as a proud woman. He never once thought that she would say such a scornful sentence about herself. He looked straight into her eyes, and in a soft yet stern tone of voice, he said, ¡°No! You are a good and puredy who knows how to love herself. If anybody says anything bad about you, I definitely will not let that person off!¡± Su Wencheng¡¯s face immediately turned serious and stern. He was as sharp as a de. It was Su Qianxun¡¯s first time seeing Su Wencheng acting as such. On the other hand, upon seeing her surprised reaction, Su Wencheng thought that he had scared her. He immediately broke into a smile to liven up the atmosphere. Su Qianxun chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t mind. Besides, I have many haters in my life so it¡¯s fine as long as you get used to it.¡± With that said, Su Wencheng¡¯s eyes flickered. He suddenly mentioned something that was irrelevant to the current topic. ¡°Xiao Xun, I really want to go back to the good old days. I missed those days in C¨®rdoba where we would watch the stars at night.¡± Su Qianxun wore a faint smile on her face. ¡°The night sky in C¨®rdoba is really beautiful. They have a sky full of stars.¡± ¡°Sometimes, I really hate myself for living too much in reality.¡± Chapter 1335 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (25)

    Chapter 1335: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (25)

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it great to be clear-minded?¡± Su Qianxun chuckled and ced her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Unless you want to be like me, who is living a befuddled life?¡± ¡°If you knew we were not blood-rted in the past, would you have treated me differently? My beloved... little aunt.¡± Su Wencheng looked at her with aplex gaze. Su Qianxun furrowed her brows and remained silent. She did not know if it was because she did not want to respond or if she did not know how to. A smile filled with faint mockery was seen on Su Wencheng¡¯s face. ¡°It seems that I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that. But Xiao Xun... the person who stayed by your side has always been me.¡± That sentence clearly had a deeper meaning. He stared at Su Qianxun¡¯s face and reached out his long and slender arm towards her face. But he stopped mid-air and did not touch her. Instead, he offered her a deep gaze while he slightly moved his fingers. ¡°Actually, you should know that I...¡± The phone suddenly rang. Both of them froze momentarily but in the next second, Su Qianxun moved to the side. Su Wencheng lowered his eyes and took out his phone to answer the call. Getting on the line, only he knew what the person on the other line said. He furrowed his brows at first but then smiled at Su Qianxun after. He gestured towards his phone as if to say he was going to attend to it first and then walked towards the bedroom. After a while, he came out and he said to Su Qianxun, ¡°I have something on...¡± ¡°Oh, I will call my manager and ask if she has driven the car over...¡± With that said, Su Qianxun took out her phone and called her manager. Nobody picked up the call for quite a while. Su Qianxun continued to call her manager, but still, no one answered. On the other hand, Su Wencheng seemed frantic. Su Qianxun looked at Su Wencheng and said, ¡°Can I wait here for a while?¡± As he saw Su Qianxun¡¯s hopeful gaze, Su Wencheng agreed without hesitation. Every time she used that pair of enchanting eyes to look at him, it caused his heart to flutter¡ªthere always was havoc inside of him. Before Su Wencheng left withrge strides out the door, he instructed her to lock the door after she leftter. Once he was gone, the initially smiling Su Qianxun suddenly slumped her body, and it seemed as though she had just fought a long battle to make her react like that. She even used her hands to cover her chest. Only she knew how nervous she was when she entered his house. If it wasn¡¯t for her long background of acting experience, she definitely would not be able to continue her front. Su Qianxun stood up and walked towards Su Wencheng¡¯s study room. From her understanding of Su Wencheng, he definitely would put important things in a safe box in his study room. She lived here in the past and knew the ups and downs of this apartment more than anyone. She found the safe box and looked at the dial on it. Lu Yanchen once told her that there are only three chances to type in the passcode. Beyond that, the safebox would deny any more attempts. Su Wencheng would naturally know that she attempted to open it and she wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to use this method again. Passwords usually consisted of one¡¯s most important date in their lives such as birthday dates or wedding anniversary dates. The first time, she pressed Su Wencheng¡¯s birthday. Incorrect. The second time, she pressed Su Wencheng¡¯s lucky number. Incorrect again. What could it be? If she could not think of a possible password, then she should not try again because Lu Yanchen said that she only had two tries. Only after she¡¯s confirmed the password should she try again. Su Qianxun stood up and was prepared to leave when a possibility suddenly shed through her head. She walked back and hesitated if she should try again. If it was correct, that would definitely be for the best. But what if it was wrong... Chapter 1336 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (26)

    Chapter 1336: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (26)

    Lu Yanchen repeatedly urged her over and over again that she could not try a third time. But she had a strange feeling that this password would definitely be right. After a long hesitation in her heart, Su Qianxun pressed a number and then proceeded to calmly press all the remaining numbers in. ¡®Kacha¡ª¡¯ The safe box opened. Su Qianxun instinctively raised her hands to cover her mouth. It was really her birthday! Su Wencheng actually used her birthday as a password... In that instant, Su Qianxun had a myriad of emotions running through her. She opened the door and checked the safe box. There were stacks of money in it. In such arge safe box, there should be at least a few tens of millions. After scanning through the safe box, she saw a U-Disk atop a stack of documents and took it. Was it the very U-disk she was trying to find? She carefully looked around, but other than the money, there was only this U-Disk. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t care too much. I will take it and leave. It must be an important object if not, he wouldn¡¯t have ced it inside the safebox. Even if it¡¯s not a video, I can use it to make a deal, too.¡¯ After she closed the safe box, Su Qianxun held the U-Disk and stood up to leave. At that moment, the study room door was suddenly pushed open. Su Wencheng panted as he ran in and saw Su Qianxun closing the safe box. He panted inrge breaths and his gaze darted towards the U-Disk in Su Qianxun¡¯s hands. Then, he smiled in self-mockery. He actually thought that her tender attitude towards him today was because of their 20 years¡¯ worth of feelings. Earlier on, when he received the call, he found out that his goods encountered a big problem and he was required to proceed there. He did not overthink things and when he left, she said she wanted to stay behind and wait for her manager. Ever so trusting, he agreed since it was a normal urrence in the past. But the moment he started his car engine, he suddenly felt something was wrong. He was worried about it, but he could not make it in time and thus, won¡¯t be able to change the oue. Though in a way, he would be able to confirm a few things; hence, he returned to his apartment only to witness that very scene he dreaded in his heart. He was very disappointed in her! When Su Wencheng appeared, Su Qianxun¡¯s heartbeat quickened. Her body unknowingly stiffened and her fingertips turned cold that even moving it was difficult. Su Wencheng furrowed his brows and his dark eyes stared coldly at Su Qianxun. With a raspy voice, he asked, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you mean by... why?¡± Su Qianxun smiled. Could she pretend nothing that actually happened and that she was only here to explore the area? Obviously not! Su Wencheng saw her closing the safe box and even noticed the U-Disk in her hands. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t force you to say it if you do not wish to. I have told you before that I wouldn¡¯t hurt you, and I stand by what I said as long as you pass me the object you have in your hands. I¡¯ll let you leave immediately and pretend that nothing happened today.¡± Su Wencheng kept a calm expression but his deep voice showed a hint of unease. ¡°The object in my hands...¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s voice quivered as she tried to give a lie. ¡°There is nothing in my hands.¡± Her throat was dry and every lie that she uttered had to be forced out of her mouth. ¡°You must have seen it wrongly. I was only here to explore your study room. It¡¯s very well renovated.¡± With that, she raised her hands and showed him that it was empty. She already ced the U-disk in her pocket. Su Wencheng did not say anything yet endless coldness seeped through in the silence. Chapter 1337 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (27)

    Chapter 1337: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (27)

    Su Qianxun knew that her lie was useless. Hence, she darted her sight upward to look at Su Wencheng, and with a serious tone of voice, she rasped, ¡°Even if I knew before that we¡¯re not rted by blood, I have always considered you as an upright person. You shouldn¡¯t have used the video to threaten Mo Jin and used her to fire off some resentment between our families. Wencheng, let her off.¡± ¡°As I thought,¡± Su Wencheng mocked. ¡°This whole thing was nned out, right? You knew I would pass by the area where your car ¡®supposedly¡¯ broke down. But you... couldn¡¯t have done it alone nor have such capability. It doesn¡¯t need two heads to know that Lu Yanchen is also behind all of this, right?¡± If it was Lu Yanzhi, he definitely would not allow her to do it. When he sat in the car that day, Lu Yanchen merely locked eyes with him and he was sure that Lu Yanchen figured out that he had feelings for her. Karl Marx once said that ¡®You can never hide love and a cough.¡¯ It seemed true. He thought that he had hidden his feelings very well yet everyone knew. Then, she... Did Xiao Xun know too? Su Qianxun advised, ¡°Wencheng, don¡¯t repeat your mistakes again. Why can¡¯t you just live a happy life? Why must you be against Shi Guang and the others? All these years, you had everything Shi Guang didn¡¯t have, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°Things have alreadye to this stage, do you think I can just renege my words? If I take back my words, will I be able to return to the Su Family? Will you treat me just like you did before? No! Everything shattered into pieces! No matter how I try to piece it back together, it will never return to its original state...¡± His thin lips opened and out came a deep voice who held so much helplessness. ¡°Xiao Xun, you¡¯ve always said that I¡¯m heartless but what about you? We¡¯ve known each other for years, and yet you are not aware of how I truly feel for you, and do you even realize that I have done nothing to hurt you? Even after everything, you still chose to love Lu Yanzhi, a man who hurt you! If I knew all these were to happen, I would have prevented Lu Yanzhi from existing when I was still in the Su household. I would never let people continue to hurt you!¡± Su Qianxun took a guess. ¡°So, you were the one who disfigured Li Mengyao¡¯s face?!¡± ¡°Yes, I did it. Nobody in this world can hurt you.¡± Su Wencheng¡¯s eyes looked cruel and cold. ¡°Anyone who hurts you shall have their retribution!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Su Qianxun chuckled bitterly. ¡°Did you really think I wasn¡¯t aware of the reason why I received so much criticism in the entertainment industry? All these years, you¡¯re the one who has been hurting me.¡± She was an outstanding actress and her acting skills had been acknowledged. She had a good character and spoke in a befitting manner, too. Moreover, her visuals were beautiful. But she was always criticized by others. At that time, she thought she had lost Xiao Bai and dreadfully continued living her life. She was fine with anything and never understood why she was continuously criticized by others until she finally epted it and even mocked herself. But that did not mean that she was dumb and did not know anything. She came to a realization that someone was purposely doing this to her, hence she hired someone to check it out. In the end, she found out that it was Su Wencheng all along. Initially, she wanted to confront Su Wencheng but then she realized that even if he found people to criticize him on purpose, he was also the one who did not allow anyone to bully her! Chapter 1338 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (28)

    Chapter 1338: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (28)

    Su Wencheng¡¯s ck eyes darkened and he used an extremely strange gaze to look at her. After this, he squinted and stepped back. ¡°So you knew?¡± He walked two steps forward. ¡°If you really knew and are so smart, then you should have known that I treated you...¡± As if she knew what he wanted to say, Su Qianxun lifted her eyes up and shot him an icy cold gaze, cutting his sentence altogether. ¡°Then, let me ask you. Were you the one who instigated everything that Su Ya did?¡± This question was like a sharp knife that heartlessly sliced through thest bit of a calm atmosphere between them. It forced them to face the darkest truth. Su Wencheng¡¯s hands clenched into a fist, but his tone remained calm. ¡°Why would you ask that? Isn¡¯t Yaya¡¯s case closed long ago? That year, the switch in identity caused so much tragedy to our family, isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Su Qianxun ced her hands in her pockets and slightly lowered her eyes to cover up the uneasiness in her heart into the shadow. She continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, the case is closed and it should have ended perfectly for you. After all, Su Ya and your parents never sold you out. But have things really ended? Do you dare to swear to god that you have nothing to do with all these at all?¡± Su Wencheng calmly said, ¡°Sometimes, there are some things that are not always as they seem. Even if it¡¯s rted to me, it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m that nasty and a wicked person.¡± ¡°So you admit it.¡± He was not willing to pretend in front of her. It seemed that if she wouldn¡¯t hand over that U-Disk today, she would definitely be unable to leave. Su Wencheng closed his eyes. ¡°Do you still remember the time when we were at C¨®rdoba? We were so happy in those few days and in those happy times, do you know what sort of strange feeling I felt? I was even shocked because, at that time, I actually thought that it would be great if you were not my little aunt. If that was the case, I would have definitely married you and made you the most blessed woman in the world.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s gaze quivered and her hand clutched the U-Disk tightly. With a blushing red face, she did not know what to say. This clearly was the typical ¡®I treated you like my family yet you seduced me!¡¯ Su Wencheng continued, ¡°When I realized I had such thoughts, I couldn¡¯t wait to curse myself! I tried so hard to recollect myself, but suddenly God decided to y a joke on me and revealed that you and I weren¡¯t blood-rted. You are not my little aunt and that would mean I¡¯m not your nephew either. At that time, I almost wanted to tell you all these, but you told everyone that you wanted to be engaged with your boyfriend... you even said that you liked the stability and perfect life he gave you.¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s lips slightly trembled and she gazed at the clock on the wall. ¡°If I leave the Su Family, I will be worthless. Moreover, the old man will hate us and I will never have a chance to be with you; hence, I kept all these to myself. I only needed to work hard and be outstanding, only then would I inherit the Su family fortune. After the old man passes 100 years of age, even then I will continue to wait for you. When the timees that our family background will no longer be an obstacle between us, we can be together forever.¡± Chapter 1339 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (29)

    Chapter 1339: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (29)

    Su Qianxun¡¯s face went as pale as a white sheet and her eyes were slightly red as she looked at the man. ¡°Be together forever? Are you joking? How can we be together?¡± What the man had was just a one-sided feeling. Su Wencheng¡¯s expression slightly changed as he scrutinized her. As he looked at her trembling stiff shoulder and the frightened look on her face, he heaved a gentle sigh. ¡°From that time onwards, I started nning everything for our future. It wouldn¡¯t even matter if you ended up marrying your fianc¨¦ because I would still wait for you regardless. But it didn¡¯te to mind that an ident would happen and that eventually led you to have a child with Lu Yanzhi.¡± ¡°So are you trying to tell me that I¡¯m the reason that Shi Guang and her family faced so many troubles!? Because you wanted me and I¡¯m...¡± Su Qianxun choked on her words and she struggled to speak. ¡°The biggest culprit... Just like you?!¡± ¡°You can say that but you are not...¡± Upon hearing those words, Su Qianxun was confused. She widened her eyes as she heard Su Wencheng speak. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve always been a person who resents defeat. Someone who does not allow himself to be reduced to anything. Thus, I¡¯m only motivated and encouraged to take that step.¡± Su Qianxun gripped her wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. You are clearly a person who would make use of anyone to achieve your goals!¡± Su Wencheng narrowed his gaze. ¡°Right, I can make use of anyone, except for you. On the contrary, your actions today...¡± Su Qianxun coldly scoffed before interrupting his words. ¡°Since you couldn¡¯t bear to make use of me, then why did you find me and used me to let the old man forgive you?¡± ¡°I never forced you to do things you didn¡¯t like. I can promise you that I would stop my threats towards Mo Jin. For you, I would even stop trying to return to the Su family and stop making things difficult for Shi Guang. As long as you hand me over the U-disk, we¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today and you can leave freely.¡± His tone was gentle and coaxing. Su Qianxun looked at him, she had doubts in her heart and was beyond confused. ¡°What is in this U-Disk? You said you¡¯d let Mo Jin and Shi Guang off, but is it because of me or because of the contents of this U-Disk that gave you no choice but to yield to me?!¡± Su Wencheng was growing impatient and sneered. ¡°Sometimes, ignorance is bliss. I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for you!¡± She fully understood his words, but she stubbornly said, ¡°What if I won¡¯t give it to you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to say what I will do to you, but I will definitely not allow you to leave.¡± Before Su Wencheng¡¯s warningnded into her ears, Su Qianxun saw a red dot on Su Wencheng¡¯s forehead. She was slightly startled and immediately widened her eyes in fright. After having stayed in the military before, she knew they kept most of the guns there. She hadn¡¯t used one before, but she had seen all sorts of guns. If she guessed right, then the red dot on Su Wencheng¡¯s forehead should be from aser installed on a sniper rifle. With his sharp senses, Su Wencheng realized something was off as well. He did not dare to move his body and dangerously redirected his stare at Su Qianxun. On the other hand, Su Qianxun¡¯s phone rang. She nced at Su Wencheng and saw that he had frozen on his spot; hence, she took out her phone and looked down at it. The call was from Lu Yanzhi... Chapter 1340 - What a Close Relationship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (30)

    Chapter 1340: What a Close Rtionship! Love Sleeping With Shi Guang! (30)

    Once the call was connected, she immediately heard a cold voice. ¡°Put me on speaker!¡± Su Qianxun froze momentarily. ¡®Why would Lu Yanzhi call me at this point in time? Could it be...¡¯ But in the end, she obediently followed his instructions. Once she put him on the speaker, she immediately heard Lu Yanzhi screaming over the phone. ¡°Tell the person in front of you to stay put and let you leave immediately. Otherwise, I will make sure that his brain will explode into bits!¡± Su Qianxun was speechless. She really had to give him full marks for his great acting. He told her to put him on speaker and yet he still addressed Su Qianxun and wanted her to redirect what he had said to the person in front of her. She looked at Su Wencheng as if she was waiting for him to move out of the way. However, Su Wencheng remained as stiff as a rock. He could sense the danger seeping in and it sent a chill down his spine. He moved out of Su Qianxun¡¯s way as a reflex. Su Qianxun slowly walked forward with big strides while staring deeply into Su Wencheng¡¯s eyes. He looked very calm, however, his calmness looked as if he had lost all sense of life within him. It was almost simr to that of a cold robot. She instinctively quickened her footsteps for she desperately wanted to leave this ce. She wanted to dash forward to the door, but Su Wencheng grabbed her hands as she passed him by. Su Wencheng pulled her to a corner while Su Qianxun struggled to get her hand out of his grip. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± However, her efforts were futile. Su Wencheng hugged her from behind and tried to yank the thing out of her hands. Su Qianxun gripped it tightly and refused to let go of the U-Disk. He finally managed to uncurl her fingers, only to realize that there was nothing in it. Su Wencheng could only try to open her other hand but by then, she had already switched the U-Disk back and forth in her hands. He did not have time to guess which hand she hid the U-Disk into and could only try his best to uncurl her fingers from her fist. A hint of murderous intent could be seen in Su Wencheng¡¯s eyes as he had started to lose his patience. He let go of Su Qianxun and took out his gun before pointing it at Su Qianxun. ¡°Hand the U-Disk over to me, or else, you will never leave this ce ever again!¡± Although death was at her doorstep, Su Qianxun was not afraid. ¡°Even if you kill me today, I will never hand it over to you!¡± Just then, someone harshly kicked open the door. Su Wencheng¡¯s eyes immediately widened while he stood behind Su Qianxun with the gun pointed against her temple. He then looked at the intruder who entered his room. Lu Yanzhi rushed into the room, only to see a gun being pointed at Su Qianxun¡¯s head. His facial expression turned colder while his eyes dangerously narrowed. The temperature in the room immediately dropped by a few degrees. Su Wencheng looked at the intruder and sniggered. ¡°The person who had your back was actually Lu Yanzhi and not Lu Yanchen. He actually agreed to use you as bait. This could only mean that you mean nothing in his heart. If it wasn¡¯t because he was a soldier, he probably wouldn¡¯t even care if you are dead or alive.¡± His facial expression was very cold while he said in a deep tone of voice, ¡°So this is the man you choose, huh?!¡± Su Qianxun did not make a sound and only looked at Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi also nced at her at the same time, his eyes looked very deep yetplicated. Her line of sight turned a little blurry from the tears that welled up in her eyes. His sudden appearance was really strange as he clearly said that he was returning to the military. Could it be... Lu Yanzhi ignored the look Su Qianxun had, and instead gave Su Wencheng a death re. He coldly said, ¡°Let go of her and I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened today.¡± Chapter 1341 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (1)

    Chapter 1341: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (1)

    Su Wencheng looked at the man in front of him. He had always been ¡®the man¡¯ among groups of men ever since he was young. He was perfect in many ways, however, up until Su Wencheng realized that Lu Yanzhi had a son with Su Qianxun, that was the only time he felt envy and jealousy. Although Su Qianxun imed that she only ended up together with Lu Yanzhi because of Xiao Bai, Lu Yanzhi definitely weighed more than the usual in her heart. Otherwise, she would not have been so miserable when she came back that year. That fact made him really jealous! ¡°Lu Yanzhi, what if I refuse to let go? Are you going to pull the trigger to prevent me from leaving?¡± Lu Yanzhi slightly furrowed his eyebrows. Su Wencheng scoffed. ¡°Since we were young, Xiao Xun had always been a proud person. Considering how you have treated her back then, there was no way that she would return to your side. If it wasn¡¯t for that situation back then, we would have been together a long time ago. But right now, even if we were to point a gun at each other¡¯s face, it is still between us.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s facial expression turned very sour. Now that he was given the chance to exact his revenge on Lu Yanzhi, Su Wencheng immediately felt an unknown thrill in his heart. His purpose was to make Lu Yanzhi believe that Su Qianxun never loved him and that they¡¯ve been together for a long time already. After all, this problem had nothing to do with Lu Yanzhi and that he should not poke his butt into this issue. Why must he be such a busybody and even use Su Qianxun as bait to steal the video from him? Also, he wanted to let Su Qianxun realize that in this world, no onees next to how he was the nicest person to her and that no one could love her as much as he did. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am lying to you. We did everything a couple could possibly do.¡± He spoke every word slowly in a seductive tone. In that instant, the re in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes was so cold that it could freeze the whole world into an ice block. Upon witnessing that Su Wencheng was going overboard with his words, Su Qianxun opened her mouth to exin, but the gun on her temple pressed tighter into her skin. Pursing his cold and thin lips, Lu Yanzhi looked towards Su Qianxun. After which, his stern eyes rolled towards the right. Su Qianxun felt a tightness in her heart. This gesture looked way too familiar to her. When they were still in the military camp, Lu Yanzhi taught her that if someone used her to threaten him, it would be very difficult for him to save her alone, but with her cooperation, it would be much better. Moreover, she only needed to do one thing¡ªshe needed to distract the opponent. With a roll of her charming eyes, Su Qianxun suddenly threw the U-Disk into the air. Su Wencheng¡¯s eyes narrowed and instinctively reached out his hand to catch it. Lu Yanzhi took out his tactical dagger at the same time and aimed it at Su Wencheng¡¯s hand. Before Su Wencheng could even pull the trigger, the tactical dagger cut his hand causing him to scream in pain. In the next second, Lu Yanzhi threw a punch at his face. After being hit on the face, Su Wencheng wanted to punch him back, too. However, he was no match for Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi grabbed his wrist and forcefully twisted it behind his back. His bones and muscles were heartlessly twisted and it produced clear cracking sounds¡ªthus a few bones were broken. ¡°AH!¡± An ear-piercing scream could be heard. Su Wencheng was in so much pain that he rolled on the ground. However, Lu Yanzhi still did not let him off. He threw another punch at his face. He made sure that every punch he threw would break at least one of Su Wencheng¡¯s bones. He continuously punched a few more times as though he was carrying out a heartless punishment. ¡®Don¡¯t think that I am lying to you. We did everything a couple could possibly do.¡¯ This sentence made Lu Yanzhi feel as though he must punch Su Wencheng to death. Chapter 1342 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (2)

    Chapter 1342: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (2)

    When Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei arrived, Lu Yanzhi was still hitting Su Wencheng. Every punch thatnded on Su Wencheng¡¯s face was harsh that his head bled profusely¡ªblood even sshed around. When he saw that they had arrived, Lu Yanzhi finally stopped and threw Su Wencheng ast indignant nce. The urge he had suppressed for far too long was triggered for a brief period of time. It was wild, brutal and could not be stopped. If he did not stop, he might really beat this person to death. Lu Yanzhi set aside his aggressiveness and looked at Lu Yanchen with an icy cold gaze. ¡°I will settle the scores with you at ater date.¡± With that, he gripped Su Qianxun¡¯s hands and domineering pulled her away. When Su Qianxun walked past Lu Yanchen, she threw him the U-Disk. Both then stepped out of the room and left Lu Yanchen and Chu Mubei to clean up the mess. Earlier, Lu Yanzhi startled her that her heart shook. Thest time she¡¯d seen Lu Yanzhi so angry was around six years ago. At that time, he thought she had lost Xiao Bai. He looked like he was going to strangle her to death, but he could only hide his fists behind him in an attempt to control himself. He merely gave her a harsh re. However, he was never as scary as today. Was the reason Lu Yanzhi was so angry was that she had no thoughts for her safety? The car drove forward at a fast speed while a deadly silence filled the car. Su Qianxun turned her head to look at Lu Yanzhi, who had a dark expression on, with a guilty and frightened feeling. She probed, ¡°Why were you here?¡± Seeing Lu Yanchen¡¯s expression earlier on, it seemed that he was clueless as to why Lu Yanzhi was around. Otherwise, he would not have entered the house with urgency and it should have been someone else pointing the gun at Su Wencheng. ¡°You seemed preupied these days and anyone with a brain could tell that you¡¯re hiding something shady.¡± Su Qianxun muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything bad, why must you describe me like this?¡± Lu Yanzhi merely scoffed and did not say anything. The car stopped at the apartment entrance. Su Qianxun saw Lu Yanzhi swiftly getting down the car and moving over to her side to open the car door. He then pulled her out. After they entered the house, she immediately swatted Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand away. In a dry tone of voice, she said, ¡°Xiao Bai went home today...¡± Lu Yanzhi stood in front of her and then stared. Su Qianxun, on the other hand, instinctively took a step back. ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± he softly asked. Su Qianxun forced out a smile. ¡°No.¡± ¡°No, you should be scared of me.¡± Lu Yanzhi smiled and mocked, ¡°Because I want to strangle you now!¡± With that, he gripped Su Qianxun¡¯s hands and switched their positions with a turn. He pinned her against the door and prevented her from moving around. With a voice as domineering and aggressive as his actions, he asked, ¡°Su Qianxun, I have been too good to youtely such that it made you disregard my existence!¡± ¡®You aren¡¯t even my husband so why must I care about you?¡¯ Su Qianxun found his words funny and wanted to mock him back, but Lu Yanzhi held her chin harshly. He saw the fury in her eyes and his breathing becamebored. ¡°If you dare to do such things in the future again, I will finish you off!¡± With that, his long fingers tugged on her clothes, without minding if she objected or not. Chapter 1343 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (3)

    Chapter 1343: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (3)

    Su Qianxun was very frightened. In the next second, she quickly reacted and tugged on her clothes while furiously howling. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, what are you doing? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too rude to be like this in my house? Stop now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m handling my own woman so what manners do I need?!¡± Lu Yanzhi seemed terribly furious and it revealed his cold demeanor in its entirety. He coldly and swiftly pulled her hands and pressed her body against his. ¡°Listen to me! Woman, be obedient and stop moving. If not, see how I¡¯m going to deal with you!¡± As she saw the clusters of zing mes in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes, Su Qianxun obediently listened to him. ¡°Okay, okay. I understand, I totally understand. Lu Yanzhi, I won¡¯t move, alright?¡± Su Qianxun dryly said. ¡°Just don¡¯t try anything funny, okay?¡± Lu Yanzhi seemed to ignore her and flipped the body over. She was sprawled against the door and he pressed against her from behind. Her long hair flowed down her shoulders and exposed her fair back. Lu Yanzhi wanted to kiss it with his lips, but because of the displeasure in his heart, he tilted his head and bit her ear instead. ¡°Ah!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s body looked as though it was electrocuted. She tried to stop her body from trembling. ¡°Lu Yanzhi, what Su Wencheng said just now, all of it wasn¡¯t true. It¡¯s fake.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s movements stopped, but his lips continued to inch near the woman¡¯s ear. ¡°Which part was wrong, hmm?¡± ¡°The part that he imed we¡¯ve already done something was fake. Both of us are innocent¡ªnothing happened at all,¡± Su Qianxun exined loudly. Lu Yanzhi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°So, Su Wencheng was lying the whole time?¡± Su Qianxun immediately nodded her head. ¡°Hmm, yes. He was lying. Everything...¡± ¡°Then what is going on between both of you?¡± He coldly questioned as he continued his movements. He pressed his most stiff area to her softest part. ¡°There is nothing between us!¡± Su Qianxun¡¯s throat was dry as she frantically exined to Lu Yanzhi. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he had a thing for me since we both got along well before. I thought he was my big brother¡¯s son, so naturally, he¡¯s my nephew even though he was older than me. And as someone younger than him, I relied on him a lot. Wherever I had problems, he would always help me out so I¡¯ve always been thankful to him. As time passed...¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice turned higher as he coldly said, ¡°I have no interest in your love history with Su Wencheng.¡± At the same time, he bucked his hips up and pushed himself into her. ¡°Ah~¡± Su Qianxun could not help but scream and felt indignant. ¡°Bastard! What do you mean by love history? You are maligning me. Su Wencheng and I are innocent.¡± ¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, then how can Su Wencheng be so brazen?¡± ¡°He is using reverse psychology, don¡¯t be tricked.¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to!¡± ¡°...¡± Su Qianxun sweated yet she had no strength to stop him. The night seemed to have no end as the man tirelessly demanded more. The shadow of their movements was cast on the ss colored ceiling under the dim light. There was an instant where she felt that her weak and limp body was going to fly out as he rocked into her, bringing about a distinct melody. Chapter 1344 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (4)

    Chapter 1344: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (4)

    In the silent night, their bodies mingled together without rest. After experiencing hardships, shock, and love, Su Qianxun caught a fever. Lu Yanzhi thought that the person in his embrace was hot as though he was hugging a small stove, hence, he immediately called the doctor. The doctor took her temperature and it was almost 40 degrees celsius. If she continued to run a fever as high as that, her brain would be fried. Su Qianxun was in a daze and slept until noon. Her fever did not subside yet and she felt rather weak and sluggish. Lu Yanzhi cooked some porridge and carried a bowl to the bedroom. He fed her scoop by scoop. Su Qianxun had no appetite but she could not reject Lu Yanzhi. He forced her to eat until she finished eating half a bowl. Lu Yanzhi ced the bowl of porridge on the side and touched Su Qianxun¡¯s forehead. It was still burning hot, and so he said with a gentle voice, ¡°If you want to rest, I will apany you to sleep for a while.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to apany me. I can sleep by myself,¡± Su Qianxun rejected. Who knew if he would try anything funny again if he slept beside her? If it wasn¡¯t for his tormentst night, she would not have gotten a fever either. Lu Yanzhi looked at her eyes and noted how she seemed a little panicky as if she was scared that he would do bad things to her again. With this, his heart could not help but feel ted. He tried his best to be calm and pursed his lips before giving a naughty smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that you will pass the virus to me?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand slid up herfortable home clothes. Su Qianxun¡¯s body froze and her heartbeat quickened while her ear turned red. She swatted his hand away. ¡°You are a smelly hooligan.¡± She locked eyes with him and a small fiery sprout grew in her eyes. Lu Yanzhi immediately kept a straight face and said in a serious tone, ¡°What are you thinking about? I just wanted to lie down and chat with you.¡± He had already started touching, but he imed he only wanted to chat. Su Qianxun was furious. ¡°Who even chats like this? Are you a pervert?¡± Lu Yanzhi reached out again and probed her lower body. Through the thin fabric, he could clearly feel her body trembling. ¡°If you dare to be so reckless in the future, let¡¯s see if I will finish you off.¡± His hand enveloped her waist and pulled her towards his embrace. He bit down on her lips and gave light kisses which made one heart¡¯s flutter. ¡°Just treat it as if you bought a lesson this time!¡± ¡°Pui.¡± Su Qianxun lifted her eyes up and red at him. She then strongly pushed him away to which Lu Yanzhi really let go. She sat up and threatened him with a hint of mock. ¡°How about you try and break me?¡± Lu Yanzhi was lying sideways with his hand supporting his forehead. He looked at her and then gave a knowing smile. Hisughter made Su Qianxun confused and just when she was thinking if she shouldy down or switch rooms, she heard Lu Yanzhi say, ¡°Let¡¯s make peace with each other.¡± The calm voice was sincere and serious. When Su Qianxun heard him, she froze. After a moment, she mocked, ¡°When have we ever reconciled with each other?¡± They were not a couple and definitely were not a couple who argued. Things were not that easy where they could just think things through and talk it out and reconcile. Su Qianxun still had scores to settle with him and remembered everything clearly. He never ever treated her as his girlfriend. Never ever. Lu Yanzhi sighed and gripped her hand. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me by saying that you are only letting me have free reign around your house because of Xiao Bai.¡± Su Qianxun sincerely said, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s not that I have zero feelings for you, but it¡¯s just that things were never perfect between us, Lu Yanzhi.¡± Chapter 1345 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (5)

    Chapter 1345: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (5)

    Saving the damsel in distress¡ªthis would have been a perfect scenario ced in any novel or television drama. However, it just was not applicable to both of them. Rather, it was the beginning of a nightmare. ¡°I am no longer an eighteen-year-old little girl. Youngdies are usually very pure and innocent. Just like Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen before, regardless of how unhappy they were after an argument, they would always pact up and live happily ever after. But we are different. We are already mature adults and we can¡¯t be as reckless as ever anymore. Every decision we make has to be thought out carefully and we must calcte whether this decision would be beneficial or harmful for us,¡± Su Qianxun said with indifference. She looked at Lu Yanzhi and seemed to want to continue on, but he interrupted her. ¡°I understand where you areing from. You are neither rejecting me nor do you dislike me, you just need time, am I right?¡± Su Qianxun remained silent as she thought of how she should answer him. ¡°...¡± However, Lu Yanzhi did not give her much time to consider and said, ¡°In that case, silence means consent. You are not wrong to have such a mindset, but I also have something to say to you. The content is simr, however, it is surprisingly different from your way of thinking.¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± Lu Yanzhi kept a stern expression while he looked straight into her eyes, and he said, ¡°Su Qianxun, listen to me carefully. First, during the first time I met you, I wasn¡¯t an eighteen-year-old little boy. Second, I have put in serious consideration in every decision that I have made. Back then, I could¡¯ve helped you escape and I could¡¯ve made a decision for you, but I refused to. Then again, it had nothing to do with whether I loved you or not. It was solely because I am a soldier and I can die with you, but the mission must carry on. You might be angry after hearing this, but I have to make things clear with you because if I want to be with you, I must not hide anything from you.¡± Su Qianxun clenched her fist. Lu Yanzhi was saying that he did not even need time to consider, but rather, he was avoiding the problem like a scaredy-cat. Even if that was true, was she at fault? She was scared, too. Was it wrong for someone who has been hurt before to be more careful? To fall down once may be considered as an ident, but to fall down twice on the same spot would look stupid. ¡°I know it is unfair to you and I was in the wrong. Back then, if I could¡¯ve controlled my emotions better and spoke to you nicely, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have to go through so many hardships. But everything happened too fast and I even lost two of my most important teammates during the mission. And yet, I had to hear you say such things to me... I just lost it!¡± His words caused tears to well up in Su Qianxun¡¯s eyes. Back then, she did not know that his teammates... Had she known, she would not have agitated him. When she found out that his teammates died, someone had already sent her away. She hesitated on asking the person who had sent her away to pass on a few words to him, but she decided to remain silent in the end. ¡°I am sorry that you had to go through so much and I am also thankful that you gave birth to Xiao Bai. I just wanted to tell you that ¡®I like you and I love you, are you willing to be with me?¡¯ This was what I have been trying to tell you back then. It¡¯s not that I have not thought about telling you for the past few years, but I just could not let you know and...¡± He said his words very carefully and tried to get into her good books. However, this only made Su Qianxun angrier. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation too!¡± Lu Yanzhi felt a little helpless in this situation. ¡°What I mean is, no matter how angry I was, or no matter how hard I tried to forget you, I still cannot control my emotions! Otherwise, I would have married another woman now!¡± Chapter 1346 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (6)

    Chapter 1346: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (6)

    Su Qianxun berated, ¡°Why not? I never said that you can¡¯t marry another woman.¡± ¡°You just said a while ago that you¡¯re no longer an eighteen-year-old but you are being childish again.¡± While he had already matured from his reckless past self, she clearly did not as she was acting no different from a lost and innocent teenager. In response to that, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I must be getting old.¡± Thetter part of the sentence got Su Qianxunughing. Su Qianxuny down and looked at him. ¡°You finally admitted that you are getting old, soon-to-be forty-year-old mister.¡± In the next second, Lu Yanzhi sat up and pinned the woman down below him. Under the dark ambiance of the bedroom, he kissed her passionately. Su Qianxun immediately turned as stiff as a rock while she dug her fingernails into the nket. Realizing that she was having a fever, she immediately tried to push him away. Lu Yanzhi backed away in the next second, and in a deep and warm tone of voice, he said, ¡°You are making fun of me? What¡¯s wrong with being old? I can still take care of you even if I am old!¡± With that said, he kissed her again, however, this kiss felt different. It was fierce yet passionate, but it also seemed more sloppy. It was if he wanted to eat her up. Su Qianxun was so engrossed in his kiss that her mind turned nk, almost forgetting the date. Suddenly, her phone rang and Su Qianxun stiffened as though a bolt of lightning struck her. She quickly snapped out of her trance and reached her hand out to push Lu Yanzhi away. The warmth on his lips suddenly disappeared and Lu Yanzhi furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure. He took a nce at the annoying phone and reached his hand out to answer it. Displeased, he shouted, ¡°What do you want at this point in time?¡± ¡°Daddy?¡± Xiao Bai said in a bewildered tone of voice, ¡°Mommy told me to call her after I have signed up for my sses so that she could fetch me home. But why isn¡¯t she here yet? Ahh, mommy...¡± ¡°Enough! Can you man up and stop acting cute all the time?¡± said Lu Yanzhi in a cold and stern tone of voice. He then put the phone on speaker and ced the phone in front of Su Qianxun. Lu Yanzhi was being fierce to her son again. Su Qianxun gave Lu Yanzhi a cold re, but to Xiao Bai, she said, ¡°Xiao Bai, I have to settle some matters today. Sorry, I will fetch you another time.¡± ¡°Mommy, daddy bullied me.¡± ¡°Just ignore him. You just need to know that I love you very much.¡± ¡°I also love you very much. Daddy is a bad daddy.¡± Hearing their conversation, Lu Yanzhi narrowed his eyes and the temperature in the room immediately dropped by a few degrees. However, upon hearing the following sentence, he immediately curled his lips upwards. ¡°Mommy, are you on a date with daddy just now?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Grandma told me that if daddy and mommy are exercising in the bedroom, it means that they are dating. She even warned that small kids like me are not allowed to watch adults dating.¡± Su Qianxun immediately understood his meaning and all the blood ran from her heart to her cheeks. She said in a gentle tone of voice, ¡°We are not dating. Don¡¯t spout nonsense.¡± She then looked at Lu Yanzhi who shed her a teasing smile. He said towards the phone¡¯s microphone, ¡°Alright, rascal, I will fetch youter.¡± He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt our date.¡± Su Qianxun widened her eyes and jaw in surprise. This man must be the biggest hooligan of the century! After Lu Yanzhi ended the call, she flew into a rage and red at Lu Yanzhi. ¡°You are being a bad example to my kid!¡± Lu Yanzhi took his clothes off while his eyes twinkled. ¡°Let¡¯s start dating!¡± Su Qianxun red at him but her cheeks flushed red. ¡°Can you stop acting like a hooligan? Please maintain the image of a soldier.¡± Lu Yanzhi raised her chin. ¡°If I don¡¯t act like a hooligan, how can I teach a demon like you a lesson?!¡± Su Qianxun: ¡°...¡± Chapter 1347 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (7)

    Chapter 1347: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (7)

    Shi Guang and Mo Feifei came to visit Su Qianxun in the afternoon. Lu Yanzhi went to open the door, only to see both of them standing there. He narrowed his eyes while he said with displeasure, ¡°Why are you guys here again?¡± ¡°Where is Qianxun?¡± Shi Guang felt as if he was disdaining them. ¡°She is having a fever. She is resting on her bed now.¡± ¡°How did she get a fever? Big brother, you are really bad at taking care of people.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze immediately turned stern while he said in a displeased tone of voice, ¡°All thanks to Lu Yanchen.¡± Pursing her lips, Shi Guang looked as if she had transformed into a beast. ¡°What does this have to do with Lu Yanchen? Why don¡¯t you reflect on yourself before ming Lu Yanchen? Just look at the way you treated my little aunt! You are always bullying her and treating her coldly as if she had to be at your beck and call. Just so you know, she is our family¡¯s goddess and should be protected at all times.¡± ¡°If that is the case, why didn¡¯t Lu Yanchen ask you to steal the video?¡± Shi Guang harrumphed. ¡°Lu Yanchen already exined this to me. Qianxun came to find him on her own ord and he rejected her before, but Qianxun insisted that if he doesn¡¯t cooperate with her, she would carry out the n alone. With that said, do you think it¡¯s better if she had Lu Yanchen¡¯s help or without his help? The answer is obviously the former, don¡¯t you think you should thank Lu Yanchen instead?¡± ¡°Big brother, you are not allowed to bully Lu Yanchen! If I found out that you are bullying Lu Yanchen, I will bully Qianxun!¡± threatened Shi Guang again. Lu Yanchen looked at her with a sour expression, but he did not refute her. After all, women and viins were the hardest types of people to deal with. He could not possibly argue with a woman and thus, he could only walk up the stairs to call Su Qianxun down. It did not take long for Su Qianxun to walk down the stairs. Shi Guang propped her chin and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Tell me honestly. You are not allowed to lie.¡± ¡°What do you want me to tell you?¡± Su Qianxun looked at Shi Guang in confusion, hoping that she would be more specific with her question. Mo Feifei, on the other hand, only chuckled. She had always been a quiet person with little words. Shi Guang continued, ¡°What I am asking is which stage did you and Lu Yanzhi progress to? When are you nning to get married?¡± Su Qianxun froze momentarily, and she ufortably said, ¡°Things haven¡¯t taken shape yet. We shall talk about this at ater time.¡± She had sworn to God before that things were impossible between her and Lu Yanzhi, but the current situation she was in turned out to be a p in the face. She felt a little awkward and hence, she did not wish to give Shi Guang a definite reply. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes formed an adorable crescent moon shape as she smiled. She teased Su Qianxun, ¡°No way, your son is already five years old but things haven¡¯t taken ce yet? This is driving me crazy.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s teasing only made Su Qianxun feel more flustered than she already was. Luckily, Mo Feifei decided to help her out. ¡°Alright, Little aunt knows what she is doing, you don¡¯t have to be too concerned about her.¡± ¡°Feifei understands me best.¡± Su Qianxun then looked at Shi Guang and teased her as though she had a grudge against her. ¡°You are too nosey!¡± ¡°Nosey is too extreme a word to use. I am concerned about you.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. Let¡¯s talk about serious matters now.¡± Su Qianxun had a mercurial turn of the conversation. ¡°About that... How is Su Wencheng doing?¡± ¡°He... big brother badly beat him up and he probably won¡¯t be able to get up from bed for the next ten days or so. With that said, he is going to be sent to jail soon. Do you know what was stored in the U-Disk you handed over to Lu Yanchen?¡± ¡°Is Mo Jin¡¯s video in there?¡± At that time, Su Qianxun sensed that something seemed weird as Su Wencheng was very persistent in snatching the U-Disk back. ¡°No! There was evidence of himundering money illegally as well as a few documents which documented his ns on making aeback. With that said, many people were looped into his n. Since he had the U-disk in his possession before, they dared not disobey him, but now that the police have it, not only did he lose his supporters, he also had to be punished by thew.¡± Chapter 1348 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (8)

    Chapter 1348: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (8)

    Hearing Shi Guang¡¯s words, Su Qianxun felt an inexplicable feeling in her heart. After all, they had been rtives for so long and she still cared for him as his aunt. At that time, she simply wanted to take Mo Jin¡¯s video back from him. Shi Guang initially wanted to continue scolding Su Wencheng. After all, she hated him for killing her father and breaking their family apart. However, upon seeing Su Qianxun¡¯s pitiful face, she suddenly fell down in the dumps. When they left her house, she could not help but ask Mo Feifei. ¡°Is little aunt unhappy because we brought Su Wencheng to justice?¡± ¡°Of course not, she was worried about your cousin¡¯s video.¡± Mo Feifei sessfully changed the topic. Shi Guang furrowed her eyebrows in worry upon realizing that Mo Jin¡¯s problem was still not solved. ¡°Oh, right. We still don¡¯t know who has my cousin¡¯s video because Su Wencheng simply refused to spill the beans.¡± ¡°Make a turn ahead and stop on your right. I want to alight from the car.¡± ¡°Why are you alighting here?¡± ¡°I want to make a trip to the supermarket to buy some groceries since Shang Mo ising home today.¡± Shi Guang made a flirty expression as she seemed very interested in Mo Feifei and Shang Mo¡¯s rtionship. She gave a few ¡®tch¡¯ before saying, ¡°Sis, what is going on between you and Mr. Shang? Please don¡¯t tell me that you guys aren¡¯t dating.¡± Mo Feifei did not reply to her, but Shi Guang did not miss the happy expression that shed past Mo Feifei¡¯s face. ¡°Just admit that both of you are dating,¡± said Shi Guang in a sour tone of voice as though her house¡¯s cabbage was being eaten by a pig. Her older sister was pretty, brave, and strong, and not to mention, she also has a nice personality. She was basically the best woman in the world and yet, she had to date a pervert. Shang Mo was really fortunate to be able to date her sister. The car stopped at the roadside and Mo Feifei smiled before opening the car door. However, Shi Guang grabbed her hand to stop her from leaving. ¡°If you are really together with Shang Mo, have you told him about it?¡± Mo Feifei suddenly turned as stiff as a rock. She remained silent for a while before saying, ¡°He is still unaware of it. I am nning to tell him after hees back.¡± Looking at the bewildered look on Mo Feifei¡¯s face, Shi Guang asked in a gentle tone of voice, ¡°Are you worried that he would be angry?¡± ¡°I still have to go even if he gets angry.¡± The world was progressing and so was everyone. She could not possibly stay stagnant, otherwise, there woulde a day where she would be thrown away at a corner like a piece of rubbish. As much as it would seem pitiful to throw her away, she would not be precious enough for them to feel sad over her. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes formed a beautiful crescent moon as she smiled, and she said, ¡°Sis, you can try to coax Shang Mi if he gets angry.¡± Mo Feifei deeply furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°...¡± Shi Guang proudly said, ¡°Lu Yanchen is also a very proud man, but whenever I act cute in front of him, he would definitely listen to me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to...¡± said Mo Feifei while looking very troubled over it. ¡°Sis, you must learn how to be cute. Don¡¯t you know that cute women live better lives...¡± said Shi Guang while she hugged her hand and rested her head on Mo Feifei¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just do it like this. Sway his hand before saying, ¡®Shang Mo, don¡¯t be angry alright? I know that you are the best person in the world and I must have done something great in my previous life to be able to date you...¡¯¡± Mo Feifei did not even wait for Shi Guang to finish her sentence and burst intoughter. ¡°I think let¡¯s just forget it.¡± She really could not learn the art of being cute. She would rather argue with Shang Mo than act cute in front of him. Shi Guang refused to give up and wanted to continue teaching her. ¡°It¡¯s very easy. You can pretend like you are a small cat cuddling in his embrace while hugging his arm. After that, you can coax him in a sweet and gentle voice... Chapter 1349 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (9)

    Chapter 1349: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (9)

    ¡°It¡¯s very easy. As you hug his arm, pretend like you are a cat cuddling in his embrace. After that, you can coax him in a sweet and gentle voice...¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I got to go.¡± Mo Feifei quickly alighted from the car. Shi Guang rolled down the car window and screamed from behind her. ¡°Good luck! I believe you can do it.¡± Mo Feifei was caught betweenughter and tears. Acting cute? Shang Mo was unlikely to fall for such tricks. Zhu Yuyu and Annie Zhao acted cute in front of him before, but he did not even bat an eyelid. Mo Feifei bought some groceries back home and prepared them. As she started serving the dishes she cooked on the table, someone suddenly hugged her from the back. With their bodies pressed against each other, they were so close that they could even feel each other¡¯s breath and heartbeat sounds. Shang Mo breathed into her ear, and seductively asked her, ¡°Considering that you came back so early and even made dinner, were you aware that I wasing back to the country today?¡± Mo Feifei turned around to face him, and she exined, ¡°I took the day off in the afternoon to visit my little aunt with my younger sister.¡± ¡°Did you miss me?¡± Shang Mo lovingly looked at Mo Feifei and then raised his left hand to gently caress her face. He then slowly lowered his head... It seemed as if he was going to kiss her in the next second and that made Mo Feifei¡¯s heart skip a beat. Thump, thump... Her heart was in her mouth. Feeling his hot breath on her skin, Mo Feifei¡¯s heart continued to race while a voice in her heart screamed. ¡®Is he going to kiss me? He is going to kiss me again!¡¯ Seeing that his lips were almost going to touch hers, she instinctively shut her eyes. However, in the seconds that followed, nothing was on her lips. It turned out that Shang Mo suddenly stopped his advances and instead looked at Mo Feifei¡¯s tightly shut eyes. He could not help but want tough at the situation. Upon realizing that she was not going to get a kiss from Shang Mo, Mo Feifei, whose heart was racing, slowly opened her eyes. All she could see was Shang Mo¡¯s teasing gaze and that smirk on his face. She froze. ¡°Did you really think that I was going to kiss you?¡± He actually still dared to ask such a question. Realizing that Shang Mo was teasing her, Mo Feifei felt embarrassed and angry at the same time. She had always been a timid person. Although she always looked very indifferent and cold, she actually blushed very easily. With her ears red from embarrassment, she turned around to walk into the kitchen, ignoring Shang Mo in the process. Shang Mo walked over to grab her hand, only to be faced with Mo Feifei¡¯s cold gaze. He pressed his forehead against hers, and he asked, ¡°Are you angry?¡± Mo Feifei turned her head around to nce at Shang Mo. Shang Mo had already taken off his sses and his winter coat, and that in turn stripped him off of his usual gentlemanly and mature demeanor. Instead, it brought about his boyish charm more than ever. Even his usually charismatic eyes were filled with tease and tenderness. Looking into his eyes, Mo Feifei¡¯s heart unknowingly fluttered again. His eyes were indeed very attractive, but coupled with his devilish smirk, he looked more charismatic and manly. Mo Feifei felt that her heart was almost going to jump out of her chest, and she unnaturally shifted her gaze. ¡°I am not angry. How about we dig in first since I am hungry? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°I am hungry...¡± Shang Mo said in a seductive tone of voice. He then curled his lips upward as if he was hinting about something else. Mo Feifei pretended not to understand and scooped some soup into a bowl for both of them. ¡°I love Chinese yam soup.¡± Shang Mo immediately took his spoon to give it a taste. He then raised his eyes to look at her, seemingly unable to hide the happiness in his eyes. Mo Feifei smiled at him and her eyes formed an adorable crescent moon shape. She then scooped some pork ribs into his empty bowl. ¡°Try this! This is my first time making this dish so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s delicious or not.¡± Shang Mo took a bite of the pork rib, and as he chewed on it, he praised, ¡°Not bad! It¡¯s pretty delicious! It¡¯s sweet too!¡± Chapter 1350 - So Sweet! Public Display of Affection is Everywhere! (10)

    Chapter 1350: So Sweet! Public Disy of Affection is Everywhere! (10)

    ¡°This is not sweet and sour pork, so how can it be sweet?¡± Mo Feifei was shocked as she quickly took a piece and ate it. It was not sweet at all. She really did not know how he found it sweet and Mo Feifei lost her smile. ¡°You scared me! I really thought it was sweet.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it sweet?¡± Shang Mo had a tender look on his face and his eyes were filled with amusement as he looked at Mo Feifei. He then took a piece of dumpling that Mo Feifei personally made and fed it to her mouth. ¡°Come, open your mouth.¡± He was going to feed her? Startled, Mo Feifei raised her head and looked at Shang Mo. Shang Mo saw her frozen look and said, ¡°What are you doing? Quickly open your mouth?¡± When Mo Feifei heard it, she slowly opened her mouth and ate the dumpling that Shang Mo gave her. As she ate, she darted her gaze towards Shang Mo and they locked eyes. Fireworks sparked in the air and the loving atmosphere exploded around. As he saw a certain someone eat the dumplings, Shang Mo raised his brows and gave her a knowing look. ¡°What about me?¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± Did he want her to feed him? Sheughed and fed him a dumpling the same way he fed her. After seeing Shang Mo eat the dumpling, she instinctively asked, ¡°Is it delicious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sweet,¡± he said in a low and hoarse voice while his lips curled into a smile. ¡°But this is meat dumplings.¡± Mo Feifei was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°It¡¯s still sweet.¡± Because you made it. She was fed with a bunch ofpliments but all of it was still considered a lie. Mo Feifei realized she was in good spirits and her heart filled with bliss. ¡°To thank you for cooking a meal for me, I prepared a present for you.¡± Shang Mo said and took out a jewelry box from his pockets. He did not y the secretive card and immediately opened the box before pushing it in front of Mo Feifei. Inside the box was a pink diamond ring¡ªit was shiny, bright, and beautiful. Mo Feifei eximed, ¡°What a beautiful ring!¡± Shang Mo looked at her and said, ¡°Will you let me help you wear it?¡± Mo Feifei looked at him. Was he proposing to her? Giving a ring was usually considered a marriage proposal, right? But they were still so new into their rtionship that it was too early to get married too, right?! She could not reject him thus she said, ¡°But this is a ring.¡± He put the ring on her finger. Did he know what it meant? Wearing a ring was equal to marriage, but was he really prepared to get married to her? Shang Mo gave a light ¡®hmm¡¯ and he seemed serious about it as well. Of course, he knew what the ring represented as he had already given it serious consideration. He gripped her small hands. ¡°I casually bought it. If you think it suits you, then marry me?¡± The truth is, he did not just casually buy it, for the ring was made ording to Mo Feifei¡¯s measurement and was not even a millimeter wrong. Mo Feifei felt ufortable and bit down on her lip. She then said, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Shang Mo stayed silent and waited for her to speak. Mo Feifei was quiet for a long time and it made Shang Mo slightly raise his eyebrow. He looked at Mo Feifei and stroked her head. With a gentle but deep tone of voice, he asked, ¡°I¡¯m listening, so say it.¡± Mo Feifei kneaded her hands in uneasiness as she nervously looked at him. ¡°You... have to promise me that you... you won¡¯t get angry... after I¡¯m done with my words.¡± Shang Mo heard those words and squinted his eyes before he returned the question with a serious look. ¡°What are you hiding from me such that you even need to take preventive measures?¡± ¡ª Chapter 1351 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (1)

    Chapter 1351: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (1)

    Mo Feifei nervouslyughed. ¡°Are you aware of RISD? It¡¯s the first-ranked design institute on Business Insider. It is also recognized as a top university thatbines the arts and design together world-wide and has over a hundred years of history...¡± When he heard what she had to say, Shang Mo¡¯s smile stiffened and it vanished as he slowly realized what she wanted to say. Suddenly, the atmosphere turned grim. ¡°This university fascinated me and hence I handed over my application. A few days ago, I received the university¡¯s official admission letter...¡± Mo Feifei calmly said with a discernible gaze. Shang Mo silently looked at her but at the same time, his eyes burned with fury. He looked at her for quite some time, and it was only after a while that he finally calmed down. He helplessly stroked her chin and broke the silence by saying, ¡°So, are you telling me that you want to study at RISD?¡± ¡°Their university¡¯s admission application deadline was on the 1st of February.¡± She meant that before she agreed to be with him, she had already applied for admission to the university. Shang Mo felt as though someone stuffed grass down his throat, and it was choking him miserably. Mo Feifei smiled. ¡°When you have time, you can fly over to see me. And in turn, I will definitely fly back to apany you when I am free.¡± She reached out to grab his hand. But for the first time after they got together, he shied away from her touch. ¡°Do you know how long you will be there for?¡± ¡°Three years.¡± ¡°Since you are aware that it¡¯s for three years, then are you going to let us end up like the cowherd and the weaver girl? After you graduate, are you going to work for another three years? Three years are going to pass again and again! Then, what if you want to do something again, are you going to need another three years?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s tone was very harsh. Mo Feifei breathed in. The atmosphere seemed tense, thus she did not make a noise. Even if six years passed, it had nothing to do with their rtionship. Shang Mo darkened his face and said, ¡°If I won¡¯t let you go, will you agree?¡± Of course, she wouldn¡¯t agree. But the moment she saw the dark, furious look on Shang Mo¡¯s face, she held it in and instead, she said, ¡°Everyone has their own aspirations... you must have one, right?¡± One had to have aspirations in their life. If one had no goals, no dreams, no aspiration, they would lose themselves and live a meaningless life. They would be at a loss and clueless about their reason for living. Then, how was one any different from azy bum? ¡°I am your aspiration. What else can you possibly want if you already have me?¡± Shang Mo finally gave a smile as his fingers gently caressed Mo Feifei¡¯s face. He coaxed her in a warm voice, ¡°Be obedient. How about finding a local university? I can help you contact them?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to get into this school. Moreover, there are only limited admission seats.¡± It was ranked by the Business Insider as a top university¡ªa world-wide recognized design institute! She must have gone bonkers if she chose to forgo such a good university and study at a local university instead! Shang Mo lowered his voice and snarled, ¡°So, you must go then!¡± Mo Feifeiplied with her original intention and nodded her head. ¡°Hmm.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s eyes darkened and he intently gazed at Mo Feifei. He could not stand the calm look Mo Feifei had on her face for it seemed as if she was there only to notify him. It made him feel that from the start, their rtionship was something optional to her. He looked away and stood up to leave. Mo Feifei felt uneasy. She softly called out, ¡°Shang Mo.¡± Chapter 1352 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (2)

    Chapter 1352: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (2)

    There was still some hesitation on Shang Mo¡¯s feet as he took a step forward, but after a brief moment of contemtion, he continued moving forward. Looking at the table full of dishes, she felt a little down in the dumps and immediately lost her appetite too. She cleared the table and walked towards Shang Mo¡¯s room with big strides. She knocked onto the door and received no response. This time, it really seemed that he was angry. Then again, it was quite understandable that he would get angry. Leaving for three years would mean it would be difficult for them to meet each other, after all. However, she still needed to give it a shot. Hence, it was only right if she coaxed him. The image of Shi Guang acting cute as she hugged her earlier popped into her mind. Must she really do it? Brooding over it, Mo Feifei could not help but give her a mental p. Forget it! Her little sister looked cute and adorable, but it might not work out for her. It would only disgust other people if she were to act like so. She gently opened the door and saw Shang Mo standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his back facing her. His tall and muscr figure looked especially lonely under that setting. She closed the door, however, despite realizing her presence, Shang Mo did not turn around to look at her once. Mo Feifei carefully walked towards him and with every step she took, her heart beat faster. When she finally managed to stand behind him, she felt as if her heart was going to jump out of her chest. She clenched her fist and opened her arms wide before hugging his waist to engulf him into her embrace. Shang Mo froze and clenched his fist. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad anymore,¡± said Mo Feifei in a gentle tone of voice while hugging him. Shang Mo slightly furrowed her eyebrows with his cold gaze still fixed on the scenery outside of the window. ¡°Let go,¡± said Shang Mo in a deep tone of voice. Mo Feifei refused to let go and gentlyy her head on his back, feeling his warmth radiating from his body. She said in a gentle tone of voice, ¡°When I told you to let go of me in the past, you wouldn¡¯t let go either.¡± Shang Mo turned around and looked at her condescendingly. Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes met his eyes, and she immediately raised her cheeks to make her eyes form a beautiful crescent moon shape. She said, ¡°You look like you are going to eat me up.¡± Shang Mo looked at her and raised his handsome eyebrow. He threatened, ¡°Do you really think that I wouldn¡¯t dare to eat you up?¡± His deep voice exuded a malicious vibe as he tried to pull his hand out of Mo Feifei¡¯s grip. She must have thought that he was not a necessity in her life and thus, her disregard towards him. This time, he should let her understand his importance in her heart and not take him for granted. Mo Feifei held his hand and tried to make herself sound as gentle as possible. ¡°Shang Mo, don¡¯t be mad at me. I really wanted to go to that school...¡± Shang Mo lowered his gaze to face her. In a cold tone of voice, he said, ¡°You can go if you want to!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been in aa for seven years and did not have the chance to go to school. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people are going to say that your girlfriend did not even graduate from high school?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about other people. You just need to know that I like you.¡± His deep and solemn voice exuded an overbearing vibe that had a hint of coldness that was unique to him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You are not the type of person who cares about one¡¯s achievements, but I care! I don¡¯t want people to think that I am not worthy of you!¡± argued Mo Feifei. ¡°So, you¡¯re meaning to say, you wanted to attend university because of me?¡± The anger within him immediately disappeared into thin air. ¡°Yes!¡± Realizing that her trick was working, she swayed Shang Mo¡¯s hand from left to right and then looked at him with pitiful eyes. She copied Shi Guang¡¯s tone of voice and coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at me, alright? Shang Mo... Bi-Big brother Shang...¡± Shang Mo¡¯s body turned stiff as though he was struck by lightning. He looked at Mo Feifei in surprise. ¡°...¡± Chapter 1353 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (3)

    Chapter 1353: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (3)

    Right after Mo Feifei said her piece, the atmosphere immediately turned awkward. It was especially so for Shang Mo. He looked very ufortable as though he was facing someone weird. ¡®I must have addressed him very weirdly just now.¡¯ Her voice was so stiff that it sounded as if something was stuck in her throat. It was so awkward that even she herself thought she sounded off, much less Shang Mo who was listening to her. She was so bad at acting cute that it seemed as if she was feeding him poison. Mo Feifei felt at a loss because of her bad coaxing skills¡ªcoaxing men really was not her forte. ¡°Erm, erm, I was just joking with you... please don¡¯t be mad.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze deepened as he swooped her into his arms in a swift action. He looked at her with a deep gaze and raspily said, ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Mo Feifei blinked her eyes. She was feeling rather stumped BY Shang Mo¡¯s actions. ¡°N¡ªNothing...¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze became deeper as he lowered his voice and asked again, ¡°What did you call me just now? Huh? Say it again.¡± His deep and pitch-ck eyes looked as if it was a mega maic field attracting all of the wonders in this world. Mo Feifei stared at his eyes in bewilderment and felt as though his eyes would suck her entirety in. ¡®Call him big brother... again?¡¯ Considering how awkward and stiff she sounded, wouldn¡¯t it better if she didn¡¯t call him that way? After all, she did sound as bad as a duck singing. Mo Feifei mumbled, ¡°Shang Mo?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡®Not... his name?¡¯ Mo Feifei¡¯s ears drooped downwards and she pursed her lips. ¡°...¡± ¡®Must she really call him big brother?¡¯ She bit her lips and awkwardly said, ¡°B¡ªBig brother Shang?¡± Hearing such a cute greeting, Shang Mo instinctively curled his lips up. While he looked very happy, he ended up saying, ¡°What are you even saying? You sound like a weirdo. As a girl, shouldn¡¯t you speak more gently?¡± She raised her head and looked at him with twinkling eyes. She gave a helpless chuckle and tried to sound as gentle as she could. ¡°Big brother Shang.¡± All she did was to sound a little more natural than before, yet her very words numbed every part of Shang Mo¡¯s body. Shang Mo lowered his eyes to face her. He really felt like... bullying her! He really wanted to pin her down and harshly spoil her! ¡°It is impossible for me to get mad at you.¡± Shang Mo looked at him with his eyes twinkling brightly. He pursed his lips and leaned forward until their lips were only an inch apart from each other. ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Feifei looked at him in confusion. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Shang Mo enunciated those two words in a slow and teasing manner. Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± ¡°Are you not willing?¡± Shang Mo slightly raised his handsome brow as both of them stood very close to each other. Mo Feifei could feel his hot breath on her earlobe and it made her feel numb and ticklish at the same time. A tingling feeling crept up her body while she looked at him in surprise. He actually wanted her to kiss him! Just by kissing him, would he not get angry? She slowly tiptoed and hooked her arms around his neck. Copying the way he kissed her, she kissed his lips. His lips were cold but at the same time, they were soft and as delicious as the jelly she used to eat when she was young. Shang Mo¡¯s body turned stiff for he did not expect her to kiss him. For a brief period of time, he remained stumped and only snapped back to his senses the moment Mo Feifei pulled away from him. He immediately held the back of her head and pulled her in for a kiss. He domineeringly forced his tongue into her mouth and fiercely kissed her. It was as if he was giving his all in this very kiss. Her brain totally went nk from the kiss while her limbs went numb and she stood rooted on the ground. Her throat uncontrobly trembled, causing gentle moans to escape through her mouth. Chapter 1354 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant To Be! (4)

    Chapter 1354: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant To Be! (4)

    As his breathing turned erratic, Shang Mo suddenly let go of Mo Feifei and stepped away from her. Mo Feifei¡¯s lipstick painted his lips into a cozy red color, and with that, he looked more devilishly handsome than before. He asked in a hoarse tone of voice, ¡°Do you still remember what happened after I got drunk that night?¡± Mo Feifei, who was still in a daze, suddenly snapped out of her trance. How could she forget what happened that night? Shang Mo forcefully took her virginity in his drunken state... ¡°I don¡¯t remember it anymore.¡± Mo Feifei struggled out of his grip, however, this only made Shang Mo hold her tighter and keep her in his arms until both of their bodies tightly pressed against each other. ¡°In that case, I will make you remember it again.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s attractive voice wasced with sexiness. Also, since his robe was half open, it exposed his toned and sexy chest. His handsome features made him look more devilish and charming than usual. His gaze on Mo Feifei¡¯s was as sharp as that of an eagle. He looked as if he was expecting something, and with such expectations, he was ready to give his all. But then again, something seemed to hold him back. Mo Feifei saw the hesitation in his eyes as she looked closely. Through his eyes, she could clearly see that this devilishly charming and handsome man truly loved her. Her fingers gently caressed his face. ¡°Has... your anger been appeased?¡± He rubbed his nose against hers and hoarsely asked, ¡°If I tell you that it hasn¡¯t and will continue on, are you up for the challenge?¡± He even purposely knocked his nose onto hers teasingly. ¡°How scary can it be?¡± asked Mo Feifei. Her eyes zoomed out of focus as she looked at him. ¡°You know what I mean...¡± Shang Mo leaned closer to her ear and whispered, ¡°You know? I am not afraid of gods, ghosts, or even the heavens. But I am most afraid of you...¡± Mo Feifei felt perplexed by his words. ¡°Afraid of me doing what?¡± ¡°I am afraid that you might nevere back after you leave, so please don¡¯t leave? For my sake? I promise that I will treat you well in the future.¡± Shang Mo closed his eyes, only to open it again with an alluring glint in them. Mo Feifei furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°...¡± The nice atmosphere was suddenly destroyed. After a moment, she asked in a gentle tone of voice, ¡°But do you know that the reason I¡¯m leaving is also for you?¡± Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± ¡°You forcefully barged into my life and even made things difficult for me. And although I did not want to be your girlfriend, I couldn¡¯t help but feel attracted to you. Between us, you are like a brave eagle who does whatever and stands at the top of the mountain, but I am different. I am like a snail who has to do everything one step at a time... This is the difference between a rich family and a normal one. You may still think that I am a descendant of the Su Family but my younger sister and I did not grow up there. We had to rely on ourselves for everything we wanted to do. If I wanted an outstanding man like you to be my boyfriend, I would have to work hard. Just like how a man has to work hard to prove himself if he wants to marry a pretty and lovely wife. Otherwise, even if he ends up marrying her, she might still elope with another man sooner orter.¡± ¡°I am not...¡± ¡®A pretty and lovely wife. What kind of stupid analogy is this?¡¯ Mo Feifei cut him off and lowered her eyes before continuing. ¡°I know I am not a pretty or lovely wife, all I know is that you are a dominant man. When you asked me to stay for you, you are actually restricting me into a circle. It is the same as without your permission, I can forget about going anywhere. But I have my dreams too... With that said, I am aware that a lot of women like to rely on men and would define sess as marrying a good man. This mindset has not changed since the olden days and most women would ept it this way too, but as much as I am an ordinary woman, I do not want to...¡± She raised her eyes and stared straight into Shang Mo¡¯s eyes before chuckling. ¡°You understand my intention for telling you all of this, right?¡± Chapter 1355 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (5)

    Chapter 1355: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (5)

    Shang Mo: ¡°...¡± He understood. Of course, he did. He should be angry, but once he saw her gentle and beautiful smile, even if he was displeased, he could not seem to bear anger towards her. He lowered his head and kissed her lips. Mo Feifei did not step back and raised her head to chastely kiss him back. But a kiss was not enough for the desires he suppressed in his body exploded like a volcano. He lifted Mo Feifei¡¯s waist and turned her around. He then pinned her on the bed. In the midst of it, he continued to fervently kiss her. At that moment, all words became shallow talk. Only the movements of their bodies could strongly express their love for each other. Mo Feifei felt confused but she could still feel his possessiveness. Her whole body felt as though she was ced in running water, and it generated heat inside her. His handnded on her body and every touch lingered. Her heart felt as though something dripped on ake and formed ripples. Mo Feifei¡¯s hand unconsciously enveloped Shang Mo¡¯s neck as she tortuously squirmed under him. It was as though she was a nt living in the desert and was waiting for the nectar to form. She squirmed and then she moaned, ¡°...Shang Mo... I feel terrible.¡± She needed him to move, but he, on the other hand, silently enjoyed that tightness. Only when she seductively pleaded for mercy, did Shang Mo look at her. He raised his right hand and held her chin to kiss her lips. ¡°I just love to see you feel terrible...¡± Then, he started to move. She was a little angry after that session. But Shang Mo had other thoughts, he hugged her from behind and pinned her down. He leaned into her ear and said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± Mo Feifeiy sideways on Shang Mo¡¯s arm and he pressed against her tightly. She turned around and frustratedly looked at him. ¡°You still have the energy to go another round?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention once...¡± He tormented her and kissed her ear before he heaved a sigh. ¡°I can still do it... ten more times!¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s body stiffened. Shang Mo was an evil demon. He could attract others to fall into his demonic ways and they could only follow him. Willingly! His left hand gripped her right hand and interlocked them. After which, he kissed her tightly on the lips. She could neither move forward nor retreat and in the midst of herfort, she felt miserable. The feeling this time was different than before. It was not frightening to meet either a deity or a demon. But meeting a two-faced man who was like a deity and a demon was what was truly frightening. Mo Feifei tried to stop her moans and reached out to hug him. She wanted to appease him, but... She suddenly thought about something. Women are meant to be nourished by men... The bedsidemp was on and it gave off a faint yellow light all around the room. She had fallen unconscious a few times, but his movements woke her again and again. He really did not know how to restrain himself and went a little crazy. Sourness filled her eyes and Mo Feifei felt strangely aggrieved. Shang Mo could tell that she was getting ahead with her temper, so he leaned over and coaxed her. ¡°You are going overseas soon, so can¡¯t you humor me a little?¡± Mo Feifei maintained her position and did not move, but her heart softened up from his words. ¡°Fei Er, Fei Er...¡± He called her name in a gentle voice which had a hint of lingering romantic sentiment. Then, his kissnded on her shoulders and back. ¡°...Do you like me to call you like this?¡± ¡°Or do you prefer me to call you Feifei?¡± ¡°What kind of position do you like?¡± ¡°Do you need me to be more gentle?¡± Chapter 1356 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (6)

    Chapter 1356: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (6)

    Mo Feifei kept quiet, but Shang Mo continued to talk which made her want to find a hole to bury herself in. She turned around and looked at him with a serious expression on, but even so, she still looked embarrassed. ¡°Stop talking.¡± Shang Mo pulled her hand and ced it on his chest. His legs fell over her body and he pulled her into his embrace. He said, ¡°Hmm. I won¡¯t talk. I will only do it.¡± Without waiting for Mo Feifei¡¯s reply, he turned around again and pinned her under him, slowly pushing himself in inch by inch. He kissed her ear and said, ¡°I dream of this scene every day. Just like this...¡± He suddenly exerted strength but over-exerted that he identally pushed Mo Feifei¡¯s body upwards. Her head hit the headboard and she instinctively shrieked out. ¡°Ouch!¡± Shang Mo immediately stroked her head. ¡°Sorry, I think I went overboard. Are you hurt?¡± Mo Feifei was angry and looked at him in a grievance. ¡°Are you done or not?¡± ¡°Of... course...¡± Shang Mo leaned next to her ear and breathed harshly. The air was filled with love pheromones. ¡°Not.¡± Mo Feifei tried to push him away. However, he easily pinned her hands above her head and interlocked their fingers together. He gave her a devilish look and thrusted again. ... The morning after, it was raining. Mo Feifei woke up in Shang Mo¡¯s embrace. The man had yet to wake up. When he slept, his deep eyes, defined nose, and sexy lips had a hint ofziness but still looked beautiful. She wanted to secretly move away from his hold, but his sharp and deep eyes slowly opened and met hers. She quickly lowered her eyes and flushed red. Although she felt uneasy, she still pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Are you awake?¡± However, the man flipped them around and pinned her under him again. Mo Feifei was startled. ¡°...¡± ¡®Don¡¯t tell me he wants to do another round?¡¯ But Shang Mo did not move and only locked his eyes on her while gently caressing her face. ¡°Yesterday, when I fell asleep, did you know what I was thinking?¡± ¡°What were you thinking?¡± ¡°I was hoping that you¡¯d still be here when I wake up, that it won¡¯t be the same as before where I thought it was all just a dream.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t drink alcoholst night.¡± ¡°I know!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s eyes lit up and he carried her down the bed. Mo Feifei frantically held his neck to prevent herself from falling and curiously asked him, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Take a bath.¡± ¡°...¡± Mo Feifei could guess what he wanted to do from the devilish smile he pulled, and that alone put her in a difficult spot. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I will wash alone.¡± ¡®Absolutely not!¡¯ Shang Mo overbearingly rejected her in his heart and carried her to the bathroom. He used hot water to rinse before scrubbing their bodies with soap. Although they already revealed themselves to each otherst night, Mo Feifei¡¯s ears and face still flushed red. She wanted to walk out of the bathroom first, but Shang Mo hugged her and made her sit on the countertop. She read the message in his eyes¡ªhe wanted to do her here. The man and woman¡¯s panting sounds filled the bathroom. In the misty mirror, one could see a man and a woman moving rhythmically. Chapter 1357 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (7)

    Chapter 1357: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (7)

    Mo Feifei thought Shang Mo was terribly naughty. She still preferred him with his sses on so that he would not act so brazen and free-willed. After their bath, both of them headed downstairs to eat their breakfast. Shang Mo wanted to send her off to work, but she rejected him. Mo Feifei was already at thepany for quite a time now when she received a bouquet of bright red roses. She was stunned. Her colleagues were shocked, too. Mo Feifei had good social skills, so although it had only been months since she joined thepany, she already won all of her colleagues over. Now, when they saw that she received such arge bouquet of roses, they immediately turned towards her and chattered around. ¡°Is Feifei in love?¡± ¡°If she is in love, then why would that person still send flowers? Maybe he¡¯s still pursuing her?¡± ¡°Who is it? Is he from ourpany?¡± ¡°We will know once we look at the card!¡± ¡°Feifei, quickly look at it!¡± Her colleagues winked at her. They all had a hopeful look on their faces as though they were the ones in love when in actual fact, they were feeling happy for Mo Feifei. Mo Feifei blushed from her colleagues¡¯ teasing and felt uneasy. Everyone urged her to open the card that came along with it, but she was rather unwilling because she feared Shang Mo¡¯s name would be written on the card. If Shang Mo really sent the bouquet of roses, wouldn¡¯t everyone know that she¡¯s together with him? Luckily enough, a card was not in sight. Mo Feifei needed not to flip any cards. Everyone was especially disappointed, but they still surrounded Mo Feifei. They asked, ¡°Who sent the flowers, Feifei?¡± ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t be shy. Quickly tell us.¡± Mo Feifei shot them a puzzled look and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Actually, she knew that this bouquet of roses should have been sent by Shang Mo because other than him, nobody else would send it. As expected, after her colleagues dispersed, she received Shang Mo¡¯s call. His deep voice drifted through the phone. ¡°Did you receive the flowers? Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it, thank you. But why did you send me flowers all of a sudden?¡± Shang Mo curled his lips into a faint smile. ¡°I just suddenly remembered that I haven¡¯t sent you flowers before.¡± Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± Did he have short-term memory loss? What did he mean by he hadn¡¯t sent her flowers before? After he found out that she was Rong Mo, he pursued her and could not wait to ce a whole flower garden on her house. Even the corridor was filled with bouquets of roses, making her caught betweenughter and tears. Sheughed. ¡°Did you forget the incident about the bouquets of flowers in the corridor? Next time, don¡¯t bother to send me flowers since I don¡¯t quite like it either.¡± Of course, he remembered. He just did not want to keep the experience of rejection as a memory. Shang Mo asked, ¡°Then, what do you like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like anything in particr,¡± Mo Feifei said after much thought. ¡°I thought you would say... I like you.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s mouth willfully curled up and his tone had a flirty vibe. His tease made Mo Feifei¡¯s face flushed red. She looked around to ensure nobody was looking at her before giving a small cough. She said, ¡°Okay... let¡¯s stop talking. I need to work.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat lunch together?¡± Shang Mo asked her. ¡°I may not be able to as I have to settle my Visa for my overseas studies.¡± On the other end of the phone, a hint of coldness shed past Shang Mo¡¯s eyes, but then it glinted cheekily. With a devilish smile, he said, ¡°So rushed? Don¡¯t you want to get married to me before you leave?¡± His thin lips spoke those words with a hoarse and scalding hot voice. Warmth filled Mo Feifei¡¯s heart as she said, ¡°Can we make it in time? Won¡¯t it be too hasty?¡± ¡°It is indeed quite hasty.¡± Chapter 1358 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (8)

    Chapter 1358: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (8)

    ¡®How about we get engaged first...¡¯ A thought suddenly entered Mo Feifei¡¯s head. Putting herself in Shang Mo¡¯s shoes, if her boyfriend were to go overseas for three years and could not meet her frequently, she would be whiny too. As such, Shang Mo¡¯s displeasure was understandable. Hence, if she told him to get engaged with her, would it provide some sort of constion to him? Just opened her mouth and hesitated on how she should break the news to him when her colleague screamed for her name. ¡°Feifei, the department head called for you to go to his office.¡± Her colleague¡¯s voice was pretty loud, even Shang Mo who was on the other line could hear her. ¡°You can continue with your work first.¡± ¡°Okay, we will continue with our conversation when we get home.¡± Mo Feifei ended the call and went to the department head¡¯s office. From the beginning, Da Wei, the department head and also known as ¡®Pretty Uncle¡¯, had a very poor impression on Mo Feifei. After all, he disliked people who went through the back door the most. However, his impression of Mo Feifei totally changed after working with her. She was capable and had a passion for learning. Most importantly, she had a great personality and was very reliable. Even Da Wei wanted to personally train her to be a designer which was far different from the time she first entered the office. She was often left to fend for herself before. He ced a file on the table and pushed it towards Mo Feifei. ¡°These are the details for our coboration project with DK. In the next two months, I hope you can assist me inpleting this project.¡± In the next two months? But she was leaving at the end of the month... She pondered for a moment before breaking into a smile. ¡°There¡¯s something I have wanted to say. I have applied to RISD and recently received their eptance letter. As you are aware, RISD is starting school at the end of the month, so...¡± Da Wei was very surprised and his eyes twinkled. ¡°You¡¯ve been epted into RISD?¡± ¡°Yes, I am going abroad for advanced studies for three years and I will be leaving at the end of the month. Hence, I may not be able to finish the project with you. Nheless, I am very thankful for your hospitality for the past few months.¡± Mo Feifei gave a shy smile. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Da Wei happily said, ¡°Thepany has a talent program where you can be provided with a three-year schrship, however, you have to work for thepany once you are finished with your studies.¡± ¡°There¡¯s such a program?¡± Mo Feifei was very surprised. If she could get it, it would indeed save her a lot of trouble, at least she need not work to earn her school tuition fees while studying. ¡°Of course! I can pass a rmendation letter for you, but you must be mentally prepared that you might not be selected.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± For obvious reasons, Mo Feifei was not surprised that Shang Mo did not tell her about the program. Her guess was that he would probably just give her a card if he found out that she was short of cash. Da Wei gave Mr. Shang a call. But he didn¡¯t put too many hopes and expectations that he would agree to his request. He initially thought that he would have to spend a long time persuading him, however, Mr. Shang agreed upon the mention of Mo Feifei¡¯s name and that surprised him a lot. He gave a sigh. Indeed, everyone had a good eye for talents. Then again, talented people always shone under the spotlight regardless of where they went. In the afternoon, Da Wei told Mo Feifei the good news; however, Mo Feifei did not seem very happy. It was because when she went to apply for her visa in the afternoon, she got rejected. The embassy rejected her for the fear that her motive for going abroad was not simple and that the possibility of her staying abroad was very high. Upon hearing their reasoning, she felt like she was going to have a headache... She really could not understand how her motive for going abroad was not simple. However, the other party refused to listen to her exnation and waved her away. After two days, Mo Feifei went again, but she was rejected for the second time. Because it had only been a short while, the embassy recognized her and even said that her persistence only made her seem more suspicious. Mo Feifei: ¡°...¡± Chapter 1359 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (9)

    Chapter 1359: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (9)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei knew that she would not be able to get her visa through standard ways. Coincidentally, Shi Guang happened to ask her out for lunch and even asked about her visa. Mo Feifei exined her situation to Shi Guang and told her that she heard countless rumors about how immensely difficult it was to apply for a study visa¡ªin which some were even rejected for strange reasons. Nheless, she did not expect that those rumors were actually true. Upon seeing her dejected face, Shi Guang immediately consoled, ¡°Sis, don¡¯t be too worried. It¡¯s just a visa. I am pretty sure Lu Yanchen can help you with it.¡± However, her constion did not manage to cheer Mo Feifei up as she had a strange premonition. Although she knew that things were likely to be settled with Lu Yanchen¡¯s help, she still could not help but feel a little uneasy. Shang Mo, on the other hand, was also aware that her application for a visa was rejected and he even asked if she needed help. However, at that moment, Shi Guang already asked Lu Yanchen for help, and so she shook her head and told him that she¡¯d settle it herself. ¡°Let¡¯s make a trip to Kyoto during the weekend. Granny¡¯s health declined recently so I want to pay her a visit,¡± said Shang Mo as he ced the finance newspaper down and took a sip of his coffee. Mo Feifei worriedly asked, ¡°What happened to Granny?¡± Granny still looked great when she left and she was even talking to her energetically. How did her health suddenly deteriorate in such a short span of time? ¡°Well, old people do get sick easily. Besides, she probably missed us and wanted us to visit her,¡± replied Shang Mo with indifference. Judging from his look, Shang Mo had probably asked someone to check on Granny¡¯s health to confirm that she was alright. Realizing that, Mo Feifei heaved a sigh of relief. Mo Feifei spun the pen on her fingers. She was at a meeting but she looked rather distracted. Her phone was in silent mode, so it lit up upon receiving a notification. She instinctively nced at it and saw that Shi Guang sent her a message. She immediately opened the messaging app. [Shi Guang: Big sister, your visa is settled.] ¡®So fast?!¡¯ Lu Yanchen really had a way of settling matters rted to the police. Despite personally visiting the center, she got rejected a couple of times but he, on the other hand, settled it so easily. Wasn¡¯t the difference in treatment too obvious?! [Mo Feifei: Please thank Lu Yanchen on my behalf. When are you free for a meal?] [Shi Guang: I am free this evening. Lu Yanchen and I asked Mu Chubei and Wang Caichun out for dinner. Do you want to ask Mr. Shang to join us as well?] [Mo Feifei: Okay.] Mo Feifei hesitated for a moment but still ended up agreeing. Ever since she made a deal with Shang Mo to keep their rtionship a secret, she hadn¡¯t formally introduced him to anyone. How about she took this chance to let Shang Mo meet her younger sister? This was also a way of acknowledging their rtionship in front of her family. Mo Feifei wanted to give Shang Mo a call after the meeting, but considering that Shang Mo was just in his office upstairs, she decided to personally pay him a visit. Besides, her colleague needed to send a document to his office. Hence, she decided to send the document on behalf of her colleague. Mo Feifei¡¯s sudden request to personally send the documents to the President¡¯s office took her colleague by surprise. It was always a task she used to avoid. Mo Feifei went upstairs and found out that Shang Mo was in a meeting as well. His secretary and assistant were busy inside the meeting room while Big Mountain was left to wait outside. Big Mountain was slightly taken aback to see Mo Feifei around, but he immediately smiled and walked forward. ¡°Miss Mo, Mr. Shang is still in the meeting room. I can go in to inform Mr. Shang that you are here.¡± Mo Feifei shook her head. ¡°No need. He can continue on with his meeting and I¡¯ll wait for him in his office.¡± Big Mountain smiled and nodded his head. ¡°Alright, would you like something to drink?¡± ¡°in water would be fine.¡± Big Mountain poured a ss of water for Mo Feifei and left. She sat on the sofa for a while and then quickly grew bored. Looking at the rotating bookshelf, she decided to find a book to read. Chapter 1360 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (10)

    Chapter 1360: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (10)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While she was choosing a book, someone suddenly opened the door. Before Mo Feifei could even see who it was, she knew it was Shang Mo for she heard his voice. Since he was on the phone, Mo Feifei, who was behind the bookshelf, remained silent in an attempt not to disturb him. ¡°Three months? We definitely wouldn¡¯t make it in three months! Simply making the wedding dress needs half a year! Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to Feifei?¡± Shang Mo talked on the phone while he picked a document up from his desk. Mo Feifei chuckled. ¡°...¡± She guessed that he was still in the meeting when Granny called him. However, it would not look good if he were to answer it in front of his employees. After all, he had to talk nicely to his Granny and that would only ruin his employee¡¯s perception of him being overbearing. So, of course, he probably had to blurt out an excuse in which he needed to go back to his office to take a document. Otherwise, what other reasons could there be for a boss like him to personally go back to his office to take an insignificant document? Upon seeing that Shang Mo was going to turn around and leave, Mo Feifei wanted to stop him, only to hear the following sentence. ¡°Granny, I have already said that we would definitely get married within half a year!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t be going anywhere! I shall not talk with you any further since I am in a meeting now. I will bring her to visit you for the weekend.¡± Hearing that, Mo Feifei froze and she swallowed all the words which she wanted to say earlier. Get married in half a year¡¯s time? But she did not want to get married so soon. Didn¡¯t they already make a deal that she would study overseas for the next three years? Moreover, what about her not going anywhere? Where was she not going to? Was he referring to her going abroad for her advanced studies? Or was he just coaxing Granny or did he already have an answer in his heart? But how was he so sure that she would not go overseas?! Mo Feifei sighed and felt rather troubled. She walked out of Shang Mo¡¯s office and went downstairs. Not long after she sat down on her seat, she received Shang Mo¡¯s call. ¡°Big Mountain said that you came upstairs, where are you?¡± ¡°I went upstairs to deliver a document, but I could not wait for you for too long so I went down first. I still have other work to settle.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner tonight?¡± Mo Feifei hesitated for a while and replied, ¡°But I have already asked my younger sister out for dinner.¡± Before she applied for her visa, she sent her personal documents over for them to check and they even confirmed that her chances of getting a visa were as high as ny-nine percent, but why didn¡¯t she get it in the end? The other party even said that the possibility of her staying abroad was very high. She did not wish to let her imagination run wild or even suspect anyone. She just hoped that Shang Mo said those words because he wanted to coax Granny. In the evening, Mo Feifei came alone to the meeting destination. Shi Guang looked behind Mo Feifei before looking at her and asked, ¡°You came alone? Where¡¯s Mr. Shang?¡± ¡°He is very busy so I didn¡¯t tell him about today¡¯s dinner.¡± ¡°Even if he is busy, he still has to eat,¡± mumbled Shi Guang as she pulled Mo Feifei by the hand to her seat. Not long after they sat down, Wang Caichun also came alone and that made Shi Guang very stumped. ¡°Why did youe alone as well? Where¡¯s Mu Chubei?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Wang Caichun gave Shi Guang a fake smile. ¡°He is with Yiren. He will being soon.¡± Lu Yanchen casually replied to Shi Guang and darted his gaze towards Wang Caichun. Shi Guang: ¡°...¡± She nced at Wang Caichun¡¯s listless expression. What was happening? Could it be that Mu Chubei and Shen Yiren were really together? Impossible! After all, Shen Yiren was a devoted person and would not give up on Big brother. She probably only treated Mu Chubei like a brother. Moreover, Mu Chubei did not seem like he loved Shen Yiren. Noticing Shi Guang¡¯s gaze on her, Wang Caichun equally looked towards her and immediately broke into a smile. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? They look quite matching with one another! They are a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Upon mentioning Mu Chubei and Shen Yiren, Shi Guang could sense that Wang Caichun was not very happy about it. Chapter 1361 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (11)

    Chapter 1361: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (11)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s fine if other people won¡¯t know. But you knew why we got married! Now that he has found someone that he actually loves, then should I have to file a divorce? After that, I have to go through a painful life of going to blind dates and rushing to get married again.¡± Wang Caichun pretended to wail. Lu Yanchen gave her a knowing nce before he left with his phone. Shi Guang sweated, and she asked her, ¡°So, your worry is not about Chu Mubei finding someone he loves, rather it¡¯s because of the fact that after you file a divorce, you have to go on blind dates again?¡± Wang Caichun smiled and nodded her head. ¡°You have such a positive outlook in life, but what if both of you can¡¯t find a lover?¡± ¡°Then we will just live our life peacefully...¡± Wang Caichun¡¯s tone was very rxed. She then continued, ¡°You think every girl can be like you and eventually end up with a Lu Yanchen and have a happy and blissful life? Don¡¯t mess around! In this world, not every marriage has love as its foundation. Some couples love each other but don¡¯t end up together, while others get together even without feelings for each other. This is a very normal urrence in our society, so there is nothing to be worried about.¡± Mo Feifei who kept silent this whole time calmly asked, ¡°Why do lovers not end up together? Are there any misunderstandings? If they cleared it out, wouldn¡¯t that solve the problem?¡± Wang Caichunughed. ¡°Sister Feifei, love is not that simple. Other than misunderstandings, there is another thing called moral values. It is always easy to fall in love, but getting along with each other may be too difficult for some. If a couple does not hold the same moral values, they will gradually realize that on many matters, their partner¡¯s thoughts and actions are far different from theirs. It may be okay at the start, but conflicts will pile up as time passes. They will share lessmon topics and it will lead to them isting themselves further. Lies may also be involved¡ªa perfunctory attitude from both people and resentment... Later on, they will find out that even if they love each other, most would still choose to break up. Even though there are regrets, they will feel more at ease after the break-up.¡± Shi Guang patted Wang Caichun¡¯s shoulders, and she said in displeasure, ¡°You never even dated. To maintain your online poprity, you became a responsible love blogger but the truth is, you sought answers from love books everyday... Stop messing around, okay?¡± Shi Guang then looked at Mo Feifei. ¡°Big sister, she¡¯s spouting nonsense and is merely giving a theoretical answer.¡± Mo Feifei smiled. ¡°But I think she is quite right.¡± Wang Caichun¡¯s eyes lit up and she looked at Mo Feifei. ¡°Yeah? Sister Feifei thinks I¡¯m right.¡± She gripped Mo Feifei¡¯s hands. ¡°Friend, I regretted not meeting you earlier.¡± ¡°Wang Caichun, you are ruining others again.¡± A man¡¯s voice rang and all of them turned their heads. They saw Chu Mubei with Shen Yiren beside him. They sat down and greeted everyone, after a moment, Lu Yanchen returned as well. Everyone chatted as they ordered their dishes. Shen Yiren never once hid her love towards Lu Yanzhi, thus she looked at Shi Guang and gloomily asked, ¡°Did elder brother and Qianxun really get together?¡± Shi Guang still liked Shen Yiren since she was beautiful, capable, and easy-going. However, with love matters, she still chose to side with the original couple since both already had Xiao Bai. She gently nodded her head and wanted tofort her, but did not know what to say either. ¡°As long as they are not married, I still have a chance, right?¡± As Chu Mubei saw how stubborn and unrelenting Shen Yiren was with her love for Lu Yanzhi, he harshly said, ¡°Big brother and Qianxun are already living together, and yet you still want to chase after him?¡± Chapter 1362 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (12)

    Chapter 1362: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (12)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Yiren drank a sip of wine and bitterly smiled. ¡°If I don¡¯t try to chase after him, then what else can I do? All of you know that for big brother, I worked so hard to be famous and return to the country. Don¡¯t tell me you want me to give up without trying?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you already try it once, what else do you want to do now? Be a third party ande in between them?¡± Shen Yiren disliked Chu Mubei¡¯s attitude and furrowed her brows as she red at him. ¡°Chu Mubei, what do you mean by third party? When I pursued big brother, I asked and they said they weren¡¯t even together. Qianxun even told me to do whatever I want. We are having a fairpetition here, do you understand?¡± Shi Guang quickly tried to calm her down. ¡°Yiren, don¡¯t be angry. You know how Chu Mubei has a foul mouth.¡± With that, she instinctively nced at Wang Caichun. Wang Caichun looked as if she was regretful for not meeting Mo Feifei before. They actually got along well and were happily chatting with each other. ¡°RISD is based in Providence, Rhode Ind. Because of RISD, the city was filled with a rich culture. Many American historic buildings and history had left their traces there. Can I go to visit you when you start to study there?¡± Mo Feifei smiled at Wang Caichun and nodded her head. ¡°Of course you can, I will wee you anytime.¡± Shi Guang was bewildered. ¡°...¡± Wang Caichun seemed to be unfazed and remained calm from the start to the end, she acted like she did not care and naturally, one would think she did not like Chu Mubei. Shi Guang must have assumed wrong that they had a romantic rtionship, but it turned out that it was simply just a partnership. Then, she said to Chu Mubei, ¡°Chu Mubei, mind yournguage.¡± Chu Mubei punished himself with a toast and apologized to Shen Yiren. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± After that, he calmed down and looked at Shen Yiren. He then said, ¡°Actually, I said all those for your own good. If you won¡¯t believe me, you can ask Old Lu. Big brother really likes Qianxun and that day, for Qianxun, he even hired a sniper to target Su Wencheng and ambushed him.¡± Shen Yiren, who had always been ambitious, furrowed her brows, and she said, ¡°But it¡¯s not my style to not give my best. Even if I failed after I tried, at least I have no regrets.¡± Shi Guang was put in a difficult spot and did not know who she was going to side with. It seemed that both sides were not wrong. Shen Yiren did nothing wrong in liking big brother. After all, everyone had their right to like and fight for whoever they wanted. But Chu Mubei was not wrong as well. When he got married to Wang Caichun, he clearly said that they could find people they liked and if they did find one, they could file a divorce and give each other their blessings. Moreover, Wang Caichun seemed to not mind, thus there was no need for her to worry. However, big brother liked Qianxun while Shen Yiren liked big brother and Chu Mubei liked Shen Yiren. On the other hand, Wang Caichun was Chu Mubei¡¯s fake wife. Their rtionships were too messy and it gave her a headache. She turned her head to look at Lu Yanchen with a bewildered look. Lu Yanchen looked at her tenderly and the smile in his eyes was like a small bud that grewrger andrger. He raised his brows and looked as though he was saying, ¡®Don¡¯t care about them. Just let them figure it out themselves.¡¯ Shi Guang was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°...¡± After their meal, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen sent Mo Feifei home while Shen Yiren left earlier. Chu Mubei looked at Wang Caichun and said, ¡°Do you need me to send you home?¡± Wang Caichun drank a little bit of wine, thus her face had a slight pink blush. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure.¡± The car stopped outside Wang Caichun¡¯s apartment entrance. Wang Caichun did not immediately get down the car and instead, turned her head towards Chu Mubei and said, ¡°Chu Mubei, let¡¯s divorce each other!¡± Chapter 1363 - A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (13)

    Chapter 1363: A Rising Storm! A Love That Was Never Meant to Be! (13)

    Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Feifei watched Lu Yanchen¡¯s car leave. Images of how their meal in the restaurant went shed through her mind. When Lu Yanchen got up for a second time to answer his call outside, she followed him out as well. She then proceeded to ask Lu Yanchen a question when he ended his call. ¡°On the matter of how my VISA application got rejected repeatedly, did someone instigate it?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were ck as he silently stared at her, and he seemed to be contemting something. After a moment, he looked at her and said, ¡°Since you already know the answer, why are you still asking me?¡± Mo Feifei huffed out a breath of air. ¡°It was just a suspicion of mine, thus I wanted to ask you. I am well aware that you wouldn¡¯t tell me even if I asked. But can you tell me who it is?¡± Lu Yanchen gave a faint smile. ¡°Since you have some suspicions even until now, then you should have an answer in your heart.¡± In the end, Lu Yanchen still did not tell her who it was. Apart from knowing which people did not want her to go overseas, other than that specific person, no one else had the capability of stopping her. Mo Feifei returned to the Shang Residences and saw Shang Mo sitting on the sofa in the living room with his eyes trained on an iPad. ¡°You came home?¡± Shang Mo turned his head to look at her, he then waved at her. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Mo Feifei sat down next to Shang Mo and realized he was scrolling through an online catalog of newly released jewelry ¡ªmoreover, it was the ring collection. ¡°Which one of these do you think looks the best?¡± Shang Mo asked before cing the iPad in Mo Feifei¡¯s hands to let her choose. ¡°Are you trying to shop for grandma?¡± Mo Feifei did not say the suspicion that she had in her heart. ¡°Of course not, all these are for young girls so how could it be suitable for grandma?¡± Shang Mo warmly smiled yet he had an invasive gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you give me a ring before? Why are you giving me one again?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m willing to give it.¡± How overbearing! The gods bestowed this man a handsome look and inherited a humongous fortune from his family background. His existence could be equal to the gods thus he had the right to be overbearing. Mo Feifei did not continue this topic and merely smiled at him. ¡°Let me tell you a piece of good news. My VISA has been approved.¡± The two people locked eyes and had an indiscernible gaze, but neither of them wanted to look away. After a moment, Shang Mo raised his brows. ¡°It¡¯s good that you settled it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and I¡¯m a little tired from a busy day so I will head up to rest first.¡± Mo Feifei returned the iPad to Shang Mo and stood up to proceed upstairs. She even looked back and shed him a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote and rest early.¡± Shang Mo gave her a faint smile and saw her leave. His face then turned cold and he casually threw the iPad to the side. Although they both lived in the Shang Residences, they did not stay in the same room. Mo Feifei stood before the ss window and looked into the dark night. Her heart was heavy as though a ck ink was sshed in it. In front of her, Shang Mo had a calm demeanor... especially whenever he had his sses on. But sses off? It revealed his true personality, which was a devilish and charming one. One might know a man¡¯s face but it would be difficult to know his heart. No matter how much one tried to cover up, his heart would never change. He was an overbearing man and was so domineering that he became tyrannical. He¡¯s used to treating others with his own methods, including her. Hence, he had nned everything they did together. Though he did ask about her opinion from time to time, it was only his that prevailed in the end. This time, he disagreed with her ns of studying overseas and even though he agreed on the surface, the truth is, he used all his means to stop her without her knowing. Chapter 1364 - Great waves! But deep love, shallow fate!(14)

    Chapter 1364: Great waves! But deep love, shallow fate!(14)

    This made her very ufortable. Wang caichun said that when two people were together, their values were too different and they wouldn¡¯t be able to go on. She seemed to be Shang mo ... It was the weekend and the original n was simple. After breakfast, they set off to see grandma. The breakfast in front of her had been left there for a long time, but mo Feifei did not move. She just looked straight ahead. She had made a decision in her heartst night. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Shang mo looked at her. Upon hearing that, mo Feifei looked at Shang mo and said calmly,¡±¡±Shang mo, let¡¯s break up.¡± She said it very softly, but it was clear. However, Shang mo felt as though he was hallucinating. Da Shan and da Shan were both here. They were waiting for them not far from the restaurant and were prepared to head to the capital together. When they heard mo Feifei¡¯s words, they were so shocked that their eyes widened. What the hell? Weren¡¯t they still in love with each other yesterday? Why are you breaking up today? They thought that Shang mo would definitely not want them to be present at this moment. The two of them looked at each other and left silently. Shang Mo¡¯s handsome face was shrouded in the shadows.¡±Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± Why did she break up with him out of the blue? were all women like this? He thought that she was suffering from lovers ¡®syndrome, but he had a bad feeling in his heart. Mo Feifei¡¯s gaze that fell on him shifted away and looked in front of her.¡±¡±When I went up to look for you yesterday, I was actually in your office when you called, so I heard everything you said to grandma. I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t want to get married for the time being. It¡¯s said that only dating and not getting married is equivalent to enjoying all the benefits that dating can bring. It¡¯s selfish of me to be unwilling to take on the responsibilities that I should have. I don¡¯t want to hold you up. ¡± Shang mo looked at mo Feifei in surprise and tried to guess if she was telling the truth. He hesitated.¡±If you don¡¯t want to get married now, then let¡¯s not get married. What I said to grandma yesterday was just tofort her. You know that she¡¯s not in good health now. I don¡¯t think that the rtionship and feelings between two people must be bound by a marriage certificate. Love itself is mutual consent, there¡¯s no such thing as being selfish or not. ¡± Mo Feifei looked at him again and said seriously,¡±¡±But I don¡¯t want to have a baby in the next two years either. I know grandma is worried about you, and I want you to get married soon and give him a ...¡± Shang Mo¡¯s handsome face was covered in ayer of frost as he interrupted her. ¡°Don¡¯t say so much. You just don¡¯t want to be with me? Am I right?¡± She just didn¡¯t love him, and because she didn¡¯t love him, she broke up so quickly. Mo Feifei closed her eyes and took a deep breath.¡±¡±Ever since I got together with you, I¡¯ve never thought that I¡¯d have to say such things to you one day.¡± Even though she was just trying to date him, she was very serious about this rtionship. ¡°Last night, I thought a lot. From the time we met until now, I realized that we really aren¡¯t suitable for each other. I know that you don¡¯t want me to study abroad, and I insist on it. In this matter, no matter who wants it, one of us will be unhappy.¡± Shang mo pursed his lips and his tone softened. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already agree to it?¡± Mo Feifei only gave a faint smile. There was no mockery or sarcasm in her smile. She really didn¡¯t get angry, nor did she condemn him. However, Shang mo understood. She understood! Chapter 1365 - Great waves!(15)

    Chapter 1365: Great waves!(15)

    However, Shang mo understood. She understood. When she told him that her visa had been settledst night, the way she looked at him deeply made him understand that it was only a matter of time before she found out. When he did it, he had never thought of hiding it from her. He couldn¡¯t hide it ... The frost in Shang Mo¡¯s eyes melted slightly, but there was still a trace of gloominess in his eyes. He sighed softly.¡±I was wrong about the visa. Your visa failed because of me. I apologize to you. If you really can¡¯t handle it ande to me for help, I will definitely help you.¡± Mo Feifei heard his nonchnt tone and was instantly speechless. Her and Shang Mo¡¯s way of thinking was way too different. The visa might be a small matter to him, but it was different for her. She had been in a vegetative state since high school. She had always hoped that one day, she would be able to get into the University of her dreams. She had worked hard and worked hard to get in. She had stayed up all night reading books for several days. Finally, she got what she wanted. She was extremely happy, but he suddenly pushed her from behind. She was so scared that she almost thought that she had returned to the starting point. How could she be happy? Moreover, even if she couldn¡¯t get a visa, based on his understanding of her, there was no way he didn¡¯t know that she wouldn¡¯t ask him for help. What he was thinking and hoping for was that she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave the country in the end. Besides, he was not young anymore. It was almost 30 years old after the new year, and grandma had been urging him. It was normal for him to want to keep her, and it seemed like he was not wrong. The only mistake was that they were not suitable for each other. ¡°I can¡¯t understand your logic,¡± she said lightly.¡±Perhaps it¡¯s because I didn¡¯t show too much anger, So You Think that the situation is not important to me. But I have to tell you that I can tolerate many things, but I can¡¯t tolerate you acting obediently in secret.¡± Pretending to be nice on the surface, but secretly going against it ... Was he a viin? Shang mo turned around to look at her with a face of disbelief. He did not expect her to use such a cold and harsh term to describe him. It was a rtionship that he had forced. Before they got together, she had said many times that she didn¡¯t like him, so when she was willing to try it out with him, he was especially happy. He felt like he had picked up the most beautiful Pearl in the sea of people. He was overjoyed, but he was also in fear and trepidation. He was afraid that he would make any move that would make her unhappy and then hear her say that she wanted to break up. Who was he? when had he ever lowered his dignity to carefully please a woman? He could ept it if she was angry or angry at him because of the visa. Perhaps he felt a little ufortable, so he did something to make her understand how much he cared about her. He thought that when she found out, when she was angry, he would tell her that he didn¡¯t really want to stop her from studying abroad. He just wanted to marry her and that she could still study abroad after they got married. In the end, she didn¡¯t get angry, she didn¡¯t scold him. It was as if she was experiencing someone else¡¯s rtionship, and she coldly threw out the word ¡°break up.¡± At this moment, he felt that he was a one-man show in this rtionship, and his love was not worth a single cent in her heart. Shang mo stood up.¡±If I really didn¡¯t want you to go and wanted to stop you from going, I wouldn¡¯t have let you know that I only wanted to give you everything I could. But what about you?¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: I lost track of time while chatting in the group in the afternoon, so I posted itte. These are the three chapters with the monthly votes and additional updates.] He continued to ask for monthly votes. When the monthly votes reached 2000, susu added three more chapters. Chapter 1366 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(16)

    Chapter 1366: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(16)

    When Shi Guang heard mo Feifei say that she had broken up with Shang mo, she spat out the water in her mouth. She wiped her mouth with a tissue and was extremely surprised.¡±¡±Why do you suddenly want to break up?¡± She could feel that Mr. Shang liked her sister a lot. If her sister were to be with him, she would probably be happy. ¡°Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t tell you,¡± mo Feifei asked. All of a sudden, Shi Guang recalled the matter of her passport. Lu Yanchen had indeed told her about it, but ... She pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±Lu Yanchen did tell me about it. But, I feel that you ... You wouldn¡¯t break up with him over this, would you? Although Mr. Shangshang is indeed at fault in this matter, are you just going to make a fuss with him?¡± Mo Feifei was silent for a long time before she said,¡±I also thought that I wouldn¡¯t break up with him. This matter is a littleplicated. I didn¡¯t know how to say it.¡± She had been in aa for seven years, and after she woke up, she had some residual effects. She had realized this a long time ago. She had emotional ws, so she was not interested in many people and things. Other than her family, there was nothing else that could cause her heart to ripple. It was as if everything was dispensable. She felt that she was very strange, but she didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with it. Some unpleasant things had happened between Shang and Mo. Even though she was a little angry, she was still rational enough and only felt a little unhappy. He gave in a little and coaxed her a little, but she acted as if nothing had happened. She had always thought that this feeling was because she didn¡¯t care. His final anger was not because she wanted to break up with him but because he had not been able to sessfully move her emotions in the end. As a man, Shang mo felt defeated and was certain that she had no feelings for him. Because he had no feelings for her, he didn¡¯t care. Because they had no feelings for each other, they had to separate. When Shang mo barged into her life, she was extremely resistant at first. However, he was too domineering. After barging into her world, he left all sorts of marks in her world that could not be erased no matter what. Shang mo questioned her and said that he wanted to give her everything he could. But what about her? What was she thinking in her heart? she was actually not confused. She knew very well. If he was really dispensable, she could just be heartless and silently ept Shang Mo¡¯s sacrifice. If she really didn¡¯t feel anything for him, why would she feel sorry for his sacrifice in this rtionship? She did not know what kind of feelings she had for Shang mo. If she didn¡¯t love Shang mo and continued to be with him, that would be unfair to him. Shang Mo¡¯s anger was mostly due to her calmness. Calmness meant that she did not care. However, in reality, her calmness was only on the surface. She was angry deep down and was especially bothered by it. That was why she would think deeply whether it was because she and Shang mo had different views on prices. Later on, she realized that this was not the main point ... Granny Shang had brought her home and protected her like a Pearl. That was how she was now. Granny Shang¡¯s dream was for her grandson to get married and have children as soon as possible. But if she didn¡¯t love his grandson and continued to hold on to him for a year, two years, three years ... Not getting married, not having children, and even possibly not loving him, was this considered repaying a favor? It was simply repaying kindness with ingratitude. Anger, sadness, and confusion. She needed time and space to understand her uncertain feelings. As for Shang mo, if they really didn¡¯t love each other, not breaking up with him would be the most unfair thing to do. Chapter 1367 - What a great wave!(17)

    Chapter 1367: What a great wave!(17)

    Mo Feifei moved back to her own home. Shang mo did not ask her to stay, nor did he send her back. He seemed to be really angry, or rather, he could not stand her indifference and decided to give her up. She leaned back on the sofa. She thought that this was good too. They all needed to think calmly. However, there was someone who didn¡¯t allow her to be quiet or give her the space to think. He forced his way into her life. This person was Wang caichun. The doorbell rang and Mo Feifei opened the door. When she saw Wang caichun standing outside, she was stunned for a while. The number of times she had seen Wang caichun was pathetically small. Other than the meal they hadst time, they had not even exchanged a few words. However, she knew that Wang caichun was ady who was extremely friendly and would be especially enthusiastic towards whoever she liked. Wang caichun was carrying two big bags of wine and snacks that she had bought from the supermarket. As she entered, she said,¡±I heard from Shi Guang that you¡¯ve fallen out of love. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be upset, so I¡¯m here to keep youpany.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sad. ¡± Mo Feifei said indifferently, meaning that she did not need anyone to apany her. Wang caichun sat down suspiciously and sized her up. She was still the same as before, always indifferent. It was as if nothing could make her particrly happy, and nothing could make her particrly sad. In addition, she had always been reticent and didn¡¯t talk much, so she looked no different from usual. ¡°How can a heartbroken person not be sad?¡± Wang caichun sighed,¡±don¡¯t hold it in and hide it anymore. I know that you¡¯re definitely feeling terrible. It¡¯s fine if you tell me about it. I won¡¯t tell anyone. Furthermore, I¡¯m a famous love blogger on the inte and I solve many people¡¯s love problems every day.¡± Mo Feifei narrowed her eyes and looked at her meaningfully.¡±¡±You¡¯ve divorced Chu mubei, right?¡± ¡°Ah ...¡± Wang caichun was stunned for a moment before chuckling out,¡±Chu mubei and I are getting ready to get a divorce. Isn¡¯t that something that¡¯s going to happen sooner orter?¡± Mo Feifei looked at her with a half-smile. Wang caichun felt ufortable under her gaze, ¡°I¡¯mpletely different from the one you have. I don¡¯t have any feelings for Chu mubei. We¡¯re really just in a cooperative marriage. I had no choice but to get married so that I wouldn¡¯t be forced by my family. ¡± Mo Feifei replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯. To Wang caichun¡¯s ears, this voice sounded like the word ¡®no¡¯. She did not want to continue the topic. She frowned and asked mo Feifei,¡±why did you break up with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°This arrogant person always wants to break up. How can she not treat rtionships as a game?!¡± Towards the end of her sentence, Wang caichun¡¯s tone was not too good. She instantly realized that she had gone too far with her words. She smiled and ced her hand on mo Feifei¡¯s shoulder.¡±I just want to say that it¡¯s really rare to meet someone you like in this world. If you really meet someone who likes you at the same time, don¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°If you like both of them, you really shouldn¡¯t give up!¡± Mo Feifei smiled. She looked at Wang caichun and said gently,¡±actually, if you really like him, you can tell him. If you don¡¯t tell him, he¡¯ll never know.¡± Wang caichun was stunned for a moment as she stared at mo Feifei with her eyes wide open.¡±What are you talking about?¡± Mo Feifeiughed helplessly when she saw her putting up her protective equipment like a Porcupine. She said with deep meaning,¡±that day when we were having dinner, miss Shen said something. I really like it. No matter what I do, even if I fail, at least I don¡¯t have any regrets. I have a clear conscience.¡± Chapter 1368 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate (18)

    Chapter 1368: How deep the love is but shallow the fate (18)

    Wang caichun¡¯s face turned pale for a moment, but she quickly adjusted her expression. She smiled at mo Feifei, but it was a forced smile, as though she was about to cry. Mo Feifei also smiled but she did not know what else to say. That night during dinner, Wang caichun kept emphasizing that she and Chu mubei were only in a cooperative marriage. She did not care about the interaction between Chu mubei and Shen Yiren at all, as if they were outsiders. However, she still felt that all of this was just an illusion. Today, Wang caichun was here to make her sad, but it was all fake. It must be because she was about to get a divorce and was sad, but she didn¡¯t want anyone to know, so she came to find her, who was also out of love. She didn¡¯t want to probe Wang caichun¡¯s inner thoughts, and she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business. She was in a mess right now and could not understand her own feelings, let alone other people¡¯s feelings. Some time ago, mo Feifei¡¯s room had undergone a simple makeover. It was Shang mo who helped her with that. The warm-colored room could be said to be filled with a young girl¡¯s heart. The sunlight shone in through the ss windows, giving off a warm feeling. ¡°Your room is so beautiful! Did you design this yourself?¡± Wang caichun¡¯s gaze swept across the room as she looked at mo Feifei. ¡°No, my boyfriend did it.¡± Mo Feifei recalled that Shang mo had sat in her house for a few minutes and said that the yin Qi in the house was too strong. He had ordered people to do it. ¡°Wow, your boyfriend is so nice.¡± Wang caichun flicked her ink-like long hair as she leaned back on the sofa and sighed,¡±If only I had a boyfriend like him.¡± ¡°Actually, Chu mubei isn¡¯t that bad either.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s great too. It¡¯s a pity that the person he likes isn¡¯t me. I used to think that I only wanted to be with him and that love or not didn¡¯t matter anymore, but ...¡± Wang caichunughed bitterly as she spoke. ¡°You married him because you liked him ...¡±... And not because you liked him after you got married. This made mo Feifei a little surprised. It was true that Wang caichun was a rich second generation, but she wasn¡¯t the traditional kind. In the eyes of the traditional rich families, her family could only be considered to be a nouveau riche, while she was the daughter of a nouveau riche. The first time she attended a banquet in the entertainment circle, she was surrounded by a group of girls and mocked. One of the girls even stepped on her skirt with her high heels. She didn¡¯t realize that when she turned around, her skirt was torn off, and everyone was sneering at her. At that time, she stood in the same ce, really helpless, and was so anxious that she was about to cry. At this moment, a tall and thin boy walked over. When the group of girls saw the boy, their expressions changed instantly. All of them were like young girls in love, looking at the boy shyly. She stood there in a daze, half of her dress had fallen off. At that time, she had thought that the boys would bully her, despise her, and mock her like this group of girls. But what she didn¡¯t expect was that the boy not only didn¡¯t bully her, but also despised her and mocked her. He even squatted down in front of her. She was so scared that her face turned pale and she subconsciously took a step back. At this time, the boy grabbed her skirt and pulled it hard. Then, he stood up and smiled at her.¡±¡±This dress is the most beautiful without this hem!¡± She was stunned. Many of the girls around her made hateful sounds, and their jealous eyes looked as if they wanted to eat her. Chapter 1369 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate (19)

    Chapter 1369: How deep the love is but shallow the fate (19)

    At this moment, the banquet was filled with the tango. Por Una Cabeza ¡£ This gorgeous, noble, and moving Tango song Argentinaposed by the most famous Argentinian tango crownless King, Gardel. This song was full of passion and was particrly famous in the tango. The boy bowed slightly and slowly reached out his hand, inviting her to dance. She had naturally practiced such a famous song before. She had prepared for a month just to attend this banquet. She smiled and ced her hand on the boy ¡®s. The boy held her hand and walked to the center of the stage. The lights fell on them, and at that moment, she felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. The lights dimmed, and she stared at the boy opposite her, exuding a mysterious feeling. He pulled her along and took two steps forward slowly, his expression elegant and rxed. The violin yed melodiously, and the man suddenly approached her. His hand slid to her waist and pulled her closer to him. In the dark light, his eyes were deep, and his smile was light, but it rippled in her heart. Her body was a little stiff, and the tango that she usually danced smoothly was a little rusty. He suddenly leaned in close to her ear and whispered,¡±¡±Don¡¯t be nervous, listen to the music, follow the beat ... Don¡¯t look at me, it makes me think you¡¯ve fallen in love with me. Well done, good sister, you¡¯re so smart.¡± Under his lead, her dance posture gradually became natural, and she slowly followed him into the mood. Suddenly, the melody of the music became faster, and the passion surged, stirring people¡¯s hearts. He spun her around the stage again and again, like the most beautiful flower in the night, dazzling everyone. When her body was pressed against his, not only could she feel his burning body temperature, but she could also feel his excited heartbeat. There were even a few times when their noses touched, so ambiguous. She didn¡¯t know how well she had danced because she waspletely lost in his charm. She unconsciously followed his spinning and spinning, as if she had stepped into a wonderful world, romantic and passionate. Her heart was as agitated as her voice, and she could not calm down for a long time. Even now, she still remembered it clearly. After hearing what Wang caichun had to say, mo Feifei asked,¡±¡±That guy who saved the damsel in distress and even invited you to dance ... Is that Chu mubei?¡± Wang caichun, who was originally half-lying down, sat up and nodded her head. She could not help but sob as tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.¡±After that, I asked around and found out that he¡¯s the young master of the Chu family, Chu mubei. Ever since then, I¡¯ve been looking forward to our second meeting. However, I heard that he had gone to apany the team. When we met again, two years had already passed.¡± She recalled that when she had bumped into Chu mubei at the banquet, she had intentionally walked around him a few times. However, he had not reacted at all. He hadpletely forgotten her. And she heard thements about him: He was a yboy who treated women tenderly and called everyone his sister. However, she did not believe it. She believed that he was different from what others saw. He should be a shrewd man. ¡°That time at the hospital, I was there to visit Shi Guang when I identally overheard him telling Lu Yanchen that he wanted to find a woman to fake a marriage so that he could escape the matchmaking and urging of his family. Actually, my dad is pretty good to me and only wants me to get married. However, he¡¯s not that overbearing ...¡± Chapter 1370 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate (20)

    Chapter 1370: How deep the love is but shallow the fate (20)

    ¡°So, at that time, I made a rather silly decision. I went to him and said that I was willing to have a fake marriage with him because I also happened to need to avoid my family¡¯s matchmaking and urging for marriage.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are you divorcing him now?¡± mo Feifei asked. ¡°Because he doesn¡¯t like me, and also because I like him too much. Because I like him, I have no choice but to smile and watch him go after other girls. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll do something to hurt others and myself out of jealousy, so I want a divorce. Since I can¡¯t see it, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Wang caichun said with a bitter smile. The tears that appeared in her eyes finally fell uncontrobly. She cried and said,¡±in the beginning, I thought that as long as he was willing to be with me, I could spend the rest of my life with him. I didn¡¯t ask him to be very good to me, but he was good to me. He was clearly my wife, but he always liked to call me ¡®sister.¡¯ As time passed, I didn¡¯t want to maintain this status quo. People are greedy, and they want more and more ...¡± She had fallen in love alone, but she had no opponents. No matter how the plot yed out, she was the only one whoughed happily and felt as if her heart was being cut by a knife. But it didn¡¯t matter. He hadn¡¯t fallen for anyone yet. However, it had only been a few days since she rejoiced when Shen Yiren appeared. She could see that Shen Yiren was different in his heart. She could not sleep at night, and it was as if her heart and liver were being scratched. Sometimes, she even felt that she had been possessed. Wang caichun¡¯s eyes were red as she continued to cry, unable to suppress the pain in her chest. It was as if he was venting his anger. ¡°The reason why most people keep giving is because they still have hope. Persistence came from the illusion in the heart, thinking that the other person would fall in love with you because you loved him, thinking that you could have him, so you could persist. However, I¡¯ve always liked someone, but I¡¯ve never gotten a response. I think I¡¯m just a mortal, so I can¡¯t help but care. ¡± ¡°I want to get a divorce. I don¡¯t want to hold on until the day he finds out about my feelings for him and then look at me with disdain and say,¡¯I don¡¯t want you to be my wife. So, you married me because you like me? Of course, the main reason is that I¡¯m tired. I don¡¯t want to love him anymore and wait for a rtionship that doesn¡¯t return anything. I¡¯m just an ordinary person!¡± Mo Feifei had been listening quietly and she suddenly thought of a story. A boy fell in love with a girl. She wanted an Apple, but the boy gave her a cart full of bananas. The boy was so touched by himself that he cried. However, the girl was unmoved. The boy was shocked andpletely unable to understand. Love was not something that would be rewarded with effort. Anyone with a brain knew that one would definitely give up if they persisted until they could not see any hope. Had Shang mo decided to give up this time as well? ¡°So, I¡¯m the Chu mubei in your love life, and you¡¯re the Shang mo in my love life,¡± she mumbled. His voice was so soft that Wang caichun couldn¡¯t hear him clearly. She muttered,¡±What did you just say?¡± Mo Feifeiughed.¡±He¡¯s very good and loves me very much. He might have given me his entire life and never gave me feelings like anyone else. That¡¯s why he¡¯s like you and can¡¯t stand some things, right?¡± Wang caichun was the one who initiated the divorce between Chu mubei and her. If Chu mubei were to initiate the divorce, how would it hurt her? She suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t breathe, as if something was tugging at her nerves. Chapter 1371 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate (21)

    Chapter 1371: How deep the love is but shallow the fate (21)

    Mo Feifei suddenly felt that she could not breathe. Something was tugging at her nerves. She frowned and her clear little face was slightly pale. Her head was in a daze and she felt a splitting headache. She stood up, went to the bathroom, bent down, and sshed water on her face. Looking at the pretty girl in the mirror, he was in a daze. As he looked, he realized that a man had suddenly appeared behind him. The man slowly wrapped his arms around the girl¡¯s waist and pulled her into his arms. Then, he pressed his entire body against her, his chin resting on the top of her head. He used a little less force, but he wanted to bury her in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, I¡¯m washing my face. ¡± The girl said shyly. ¡°You wash your stuff, I¡¯ll carry mine.¡± The man¡¯s tone was gentle. He tilted his head slightly and kissed the girl¡¯s hair, her ears, his neck ... His breath tickled her ear and the girl subconsciously avoided it. She held a little water in her hand and sshed it behind her. The man behind her subconsciously leaned back, but he did not let go of her. He hugged her even tighter and rested his chin on her head. He looked at her in the mirror and said,¡±¡±They say that the chin is just right above the head, which means that the two are a match made in heaven.¡± The girl could not help butugh. The man in the mirror suddenly disappeared and the smile on mo Feifei¡¯s face instantly disappeared. She suddenly came back to her senses and realized that everything was just an illusion. She took a deep breath, took a towel, and wiped her face. That strong man had invaded every part of her life, so even if he left her life temporarily, she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget him for a while. In fact, it was impossible for him to forget it for a long time, or even for his entire life. Mo Feifei took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. After she had calmed down, mo Feifei went out and saw Wang caichun who waszily lying on the sofa. She suddenly stood up. She was holding her bag and coat. Mo Feifei was surprised.¡±You¡¯re leaving?¡± She had thought that Wang caichun would stay for at least a day after bringing so much food with her. Why was she leaving in less than two hours? ¡°I just received a call from Chu mubei. He¡¯s heading over to sign the divorce papers.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but it looked even uglier than her crying face. That day, when she mentioned divorce, Chu mubei fell silent. After that, when she mentioned it over the phone, he agreed and said that he would look for her in two days. Two days ... It had only been two days. Given how much he had attacked Shen Yiren, he could not wait to divorce her. ¡°You don¡¯t want a divorce?¡± mo Feifei looked at her deeply and asked. ¡°No!¡± After all, she was still a little indignant. She did not want to get a divorce, but this ¡®no¡¯ did not mean that she did not want to get a divorce. She looked at mo Feifei and said in a very serious tone,¡±¡±I must get a divorce!¡± ¡°If we really have to get a divorce, then let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡± With that, Wang caichun turned around and walked out. ¡°Wait,¡± Mo Feifei suddenly stopped her. ¡°What else is there?¡± Wang caichun turned around. She saw that mo Feifei¡¯s expression was especially serious. She took out a pen and a notebook from the drawer under the coffee table and started to ask her and Chu mubei for information on people. Even though Wang caichun was suspicious, she did not ask further and answered mo Feifei¡¯s question honestly. After asking her questions, mo Feifei wrote down a bunch of forms in her notebook. After she was done, she started to calcte. Chapter 1372 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate (22)

    Chapter 1372: How deep the love is but shallow the fate (22)

    Wang caichun¡¯s expression changed from doubt to puzzlement ... As she slowly opened her mouth wide and stared at mo Feifei in shock. She was dumbfounded as she watched mo Feifei calcte three whole pages of marriage. After all, she was the type of girl who would get a headache just by looking at numbers. ¡°Feifei, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°The love Form.¡± Wang caichun couldn¡¯t believe it as she put on an expression of admiration. ¡°You¡¯re so good, feifeifei. You can even do this. I¡¯m terrible at math. ¡± The love Form was a mathematical form that Applied mathematics, physics, and chemistry to emotions. Thisplex emotional form was designed by a mathematician from the University of Edinburgh in the United Kingdom, A. Phillip, A. Psychologist, David Louisa, and a human rtionship expert, felick AI Fuli. Mo Feifei smiled faintly.¡±A while ago, I did some research and realized that this form is not difficult. It can be easily calcted. So, I just calcted your love Form. If you break up with your ex-husband, will you be able to find true love again?¡± ¡°Can I?¡± Wang caichun immediately asked nervously, only to realize that she was being too impatient. A thinyer of red spread from her cheeks to her ears as she replied shyly and embarrassedly,¡±Well, just ask. Actually, I didn¡¯t think that much.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s expression did not change, but she wasughing in her heart. How could a girl not have any expectations for love, except for a freak like her? ¡°You¡¯re still so young. How can you not find your true love? I just read your fortune. You¡¯ll definitely find your true love after your divorce, but you have to do one thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°After you sign the divorce papers, you¡¯ll have to tell Chu mubei about how you¡¯ve liked him for so many years,¡± Mo Feifei said with a smile. ¡°Ah! That¡¯s not good. ¡± If she were to tell Chu mubei her true feelings, he would definitely look down on her ... From the bottom of her heart, Wang caichun did not wish for that to happen. ¡°This is the love Form that I wrote after I digitalized your information and put it into a form. If you must get a divorce, then you have to be yourself after the divorce. Only then will this love Form of yours be love.¡± As for who she would use it on, mo Feifei did not say. On the other hand, Wang caichun thought that mo Feifei was talking about her finding true love and was stunned by her words. However, looking at mo Feifei¡¯s expression, she felt as though she was looking at a ¡®two-faced¡¯ character in a manga. Her face was full of doubt and disbelief. Then, she felt that it seemed to be the case. She blinked and looked at mo Feifei. ¡°You¡¯re not lying to me, right?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m lying to you or not, there¡¯s no harm in trying, right?¡± Mo Feifei kept her notebook. ¡°But it¡¯s so embarrassing.¡± ¡°How could it be embarrassing? if you beg him not to divorce and say that you love him, that means you¡¯re longing for a rtionship. However, you chose to tell him that you love him after the divorce because you want to show that he missed out on such a good girl. If you really feel too embarrassed, why don¡¯t you get a divorce and find a better man to be your boyfriend? that way, you¡¯ll be able to get back all your face. ¡± Wang caichun furrowed her brows. That seemed to be true. The reason why she had initiated the divorce first was so that she could have the upper hand and not embarrass herself too much in front of Chu mubei. Even more so, she did not want Chu mubei to hug someone and mock her for thinking too much. Regardless of whether the love Form was real or not, there was one thing that Fei Fei was right about. She first brought up the divorce and then told him about her heart after the divorce. It was not embarrassing. Instead, it was to express that he had lost such a good girl. It was the biggest loss in his life. Chapter 1373 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate (23)

    Chapter 1373: How deep the love is but shallow the fate (23)

    When Wang caichun returned to their so-called wedding vi, she entered the living room and saw a figure standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling ss. Chu mubei, who was looking up at the sky, suddenly turned around to look at her with a dark expression when he heard footstepsing from behind. Wang caichun was taken aback for a moment, thinking that she had seen wrongly. She blinked her eyes and took a closer look, only to find that he was smiling casually as usual. She sat down on the sofa and asked,¡±¡±Where¡¯s the divorce agreement?¡± Chu mubei strode over and sat down on the chaise longue next door. He picked up the document folder on the coffee table and took out the divorce papers before pushing it in front of Wang caichun. ¡°Take a look. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, you can tell me. I¡¯ll try my best to cooperate with you.¡± Chu mubei stared at Wang caichun as he said that. He watched as she took the divorce agreement calmly and started to read it. Was she really that eager to get a divorce? After Wang caichun was done, she smiled at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree that our marriage and divorce wouldn¡¯t affect our assets? why did you give me five percent of yourpany¡¯s shares?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you as your dowry in the future. It¡¯s also a reward for letting me be so carefree during this period of time.¡± Chu mubei chuckled. ¡°Oh ...¡± Wang caichun¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered as she looked at Chu mubei and smiled.¡±Then, thanks.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at Wang caichun with a half-smile on his face. After a long while, he did not start writing.¡±You look like you can¡¯t bear to leave. Why? If you say a few good words to me, I can take you in for a while. ¡± Wang caichun¡¯s body stiffened before shouting out,¡±Of course not. We have to get a divorce. How can we find true love if we don ¡®t?¡± Chu mubei did not say anything else, only mumbling softly,¡±a woman¡¯s heart is like a needle in a haystack.¡± His phone rang. He picked it up and asked in a cold tone,¡±¡±What is it?¡± She didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but he said in frustration,¡±Okay, okay, okay, I know.¡± After hanging up, Wang caichun looked at him and said,¡±Although you¡¯ve given me shares, I still hope that we won¡¯t meet again after our divorce. That way, I¡¯ll be more at ease with our true love.¡± When he heard her words, mubeiughed, but it did not reach his eyes.¡±True love. So, you¡¯re in a hurry to divorce me because you¡¯ve found another man.¡± Wang Cai did not answer her. Lowering her head silently, she picked up a pen and signed her name on the divorce agreement. After signing it, she kept one for herself and passed the other to Chu mubei. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± In the end, they were still divorced. After the divorce, perhaps it was because of what Fei Fei had said, he suddenly felt particrly rxed. Wang caichun looked at Chu mubei andughed without realizing it. Her smile was especially weird to Chu mubei as he tugged at his tie instinctively.¡±Look at your silly smile. How can you find true love like this? aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯re daydreaming or being deceived?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Wang caichun used her index finger to lift his chin and said with a sweet smile,¡±I want to see why I¡¯ve liked you all these years ...¡± He said. Within Chu mubei¡¯s deep and dark eyes, there was an obvious sh of astonishment as he asked in shock,¡±¡±What did you just say?¡± Chapter 1374 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(24)

    Chapter 1374: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(24)

    Wang caichun let go of his hand and leaned back on the sofa, looking at Chu mubei like a stranger.¡±I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. That shouldn¡¯t be. I said it very, very slowly, and I only said that I like you.¡± ¡°Wang caichun, you ...¡± Chu mubei did not know how to continue after that. He was also puzzled as to why she would suddenly say that she liked him after the divorce. Was this the truth or a prank? He kept feeling that she was ying a trick on him. He narrowed his eyes dangerously and warned her,¡±¡±Can¡¯t you be a little more F * cking serious? Be careful that you won¡¯t be able to get married if you get a divorce. ¡± He didn¡¯tugh out loud like he had expected. It was the kind of smile that came from a sessful prank. Even the faint smile on his face instantly sank. Her serious expression made him wonder if he was dreaming. Her voice was also extremely serious.¡±Do you remember saving a girl at a party a few years ago and inviting her to a Tango?¡± Chu mubei had no impression of it at all. ¡± At that time, that girl was me. I was surrounded by a few girls who bullied, mocked, and hurt me. It was normal for them. It was my first time attending a party. I had no experience at all, so I was really helpless and scared. I felt so inferior that I wanted to die right away. But you appearedter and danced Tango With Me. I fell in love with you from then on. After you joined the Army, I¡¯ve been following your news. Every time you came back from the Army to visit your family, I would be in a hurry to get married. As long as I know which bar or party you¡¯ve gone to, I¡¯ll definitely go as well, not for anything else but just to catch a glimpse of you. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always liked you all these years. That day, when I eavesdropped on your conversation with Lu Yanchen in the hospital, I made a bold decision. It¡¯s also a chance for myself to see if fate has brought us together. That¡¯s why I came looking for you and said that I¡¯m going to fake a marriage with you.¡± Chu mubei sat there quietly, listening to her calm voice. When a girl confessed that she once liked a man, she was either cute and shy or sad. However, when it came out of her mouth, she was extremely calm. It was as if he was telling someone else¡¯s story. The air suddenly became very silent. Chu mubei looked at Wang caichun quietly for a moment before squeezing out a sentence from the gaps between his teeth, ¡± ¡± What do you mean? you told me that you used to like me after you divorced me. ¡± He was still unwilling to believe that this was Wang caichun¡¯s true feelings. He would rather believe that she was just joking with him. In the past, Wang caichun had always felt that her love was a secret. If Chu mubei did not love her, this would be the most humiliating thing in her life. So she told herself to never say it. Otherwise, he would be reduced to dust. But now that she had said it, she realized that she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. On the contrary, there was a sense of rxation. Did this mean that she was no longer demanding anything in return and was just waiting, waiting for the day when she could really let go of this love, or that she had already let go a long time ago? That was why he was so calm. She chuckled out,¡±Chu mubei, I¡¯m not telling you all this to get anything in return. I¡¯ve already let it go, so please don¡¯t show me any mercy. I¡¯m telling you all this just to tell you that you¡¯ve missed out on such a great woman in your life. ¡± Chapter 1375 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(25)

    Chapter 1375: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(25)

    Chu mubei looked at Wang caichun, his eyes fixed on her. They were especially bright and open, without any resentment or dissatisfaction. They were beautiful, tranquil, and wonderful. She even smiled at him and said,¡±¡±You brat, do your best. Quickly win your goddess over. Miss Shen is a good person.¡± Wang caichun took the divorce agreement that belonged to her and kept it in her bag. She waved at Chu mubei in an extremely carefree manner and left without looking back. After Wang caichun left, Chu mubei kept staring at the divorce agreement on the coffee table. As time passed, he kept staring at it and didn¡¯t react for a long time. His phone lit up. He had received a call. The phone was set to vibrate, and the vibration sound waves continued to ring. The other party attacked again and again, tirelessly. Chu mubei snapped back to his senses and picked up his phone.¡±Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± He stood up, but stopped after a few steps. He looked back at the divorce agreement, hesitated for a moment, and then went back to pick it up. Then he left. Wang caichun was driving. When the car stopped at a red light, she stared at her own reflection through the car window. Her face was a little blurry, but her expression seemed rather calm. And he smiled very well today, so he shouldn¡¯t have embarrassed himself, right? When they got married, she had never deliberately told her friends because she was afraid that they would get a divorce one day. It was only after the two families met and announced it to the public that everyone knew about it. Everyone was shocked at that time and caused a big sensation in her circle of friends. She probably didn¡¯t have to announce anything when they got divorced, right? After hesitating for a while, Wang caichun finally sent a message to her circle of friends. She didn¡¯t deliberately express her feelings, but she expressed that she wanted to start a new life from this moment on. He received a lot ofments on his moments. However, Wang caichun did not reply to a single one of them. After Wang caichun left, mo Feifei went out as well. She took a cab and initially wanted to take a walk around to rx. However, she did not know why she ended up at the Shang residences. When she arrived, she saw Shang Mo¡¯s car parked outside the Shang residences. Just as she was about to greet him, she saw another person getting out of the back seat after Shang mo had tidied up the car. It was a young and beautiful girl. She was dressed very fashionably, wearing a pair of 10-centimeter high shoes and a Chanelle coat. After alighting from the car, she smiled at Shang mo, exuding the aura of a nobledy. Shang mo smiled at the woman as well. In the next second, he furrowed his brows and tilted his head slightly to look in her direction. Mo Feifei only felt that his gaze was like a sharp arrow. She subconsciously froze for a moment, then she felt a little nervous as if she had been caught doing something bad. That girl looked in Shang Mo¡¯s direction as well before nodding and smiling at her as a form of greeting in an elegant manner. After her nervousness, she found that she was suddenly in a low mood, apanied by a trace of unknown anger. She suddenly felt depressed and lost all interest in talking. She wanted to leave, but since the other party had seen her, she naturally had to move forward. She walked over and said coldly,¡±¡±I came to get something.¡± Shang mo, who had been staring at her the entire time, turned his head away immediately and led the youngdy into the house. Chapter 1376 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(26)

    Chapter 1376: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(26)

    Throughout the entire process, Shang mo hadpletely ignored mo Feifei. Mo Feifei ignored them and smiled at big mountain. Big mountain¡¯s sharp senses noticed that Mr. Shang, who had just entered the living room, turned around to look at them. At this moment, miss mo was smiling at him. Big mountain broke out in a cold sweat and immediately smiled at mo Feifei in fear.¡±Miss mo, you ...¡± Don¡¯t Smile at Me, you¡¯ll get me killed. Mr. Shang¡¯s gaze just now was sharp and terrifying. ¡°Can I go up and get it myself?¡± Mo Fei interrupted her, his voice as tight as a rubber band. ¡°Of course you can.¡± The atmosphere was so tense that there was a sense of anxiety in the air. Big mountain quickly replied and wanted to say a few more words, but mo Feifei had already walked past him and entered. After mo Feifei entered the house, she did not see Shang mo and the youngdy in the living room. Her mood instantly turned sour. She was really an extraordinary guest. He didn¡¯t even need to sit in the living room. Then where would he like to receive the ¡®distinguished guest¡¯? The bed in the bedroom? Mo Feifei did not notice the unhappiness in her heart. She went back to her room. The room was very bright, but she felt as if she was on her period. She was in a bad mood and there was an almost childish anger in her heart. She knew she shouldn ¡®t, but she couldn¡¯t control herself. What¡¯s wrong? What was wrong with her? Mo Feifei shook her head and casually picked up the small goldfish tank on the table. She hugged it in her arms and turned to leave. Big mountain looked at mo Feifei, who was carrying the little goldfish downstairs. He wanted to step forward and ask her, but mo Feifei arrogantly ignored him and only left him with a cold back view. Not long after, Shang mo brought the woman out of the study room. After sending the woman off, he asked big mountain coldly,¡±where is she?¡± The mountain naturally knew who he was asking about, so he quickly replied,¡±¡±Miss mo has already left. She¡¯s holding the little goldfish on her table.¡± Then, he told Shang mo everything about his interaction with mo Feifei. Shang Mo¡¯s face turned dark instantly as his entire body exuded an icy cold aura. However, the anger in his heart shot straight up to his head. Her temples were throbbing in pain. He was so ufortable, but she was so carefree and did not care. She did not have any thoughts or jealousy! ¨C Mo Feifei left the Shang residences. The cold wind outside blew on her face and her body was cold, but the gloominess in her heart did not change at all. On the way back, she received a call from Wang caichun. Wang caichun said that she had already signed the divorce agreement and was on her way home. However, there was no one at home. Mo Feifei said that she was on her way and asked her to wait for a while. 15 minutester, she saw Wang caichun outside her house. Seeing mo Feifei¡¯s expression, Wang caichun narrowed her eyes and stared at her suspiciously.¡±¡±You went out too. You went to find your boyfriend, right?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She suddenly felt that the word ¡®boyfriend¡¯ was very harsh. ¡°No, I just went out for a walk,¡± she denied subconsciously. ¡°Wow, she¡¯s pretty ...¡± Wang caichun suddenly praised before suggesting,¡±¡±Do you want to get them a bigger fish tank? I can help you order it online.¡± Only then did mo Feifei look at the goldfish that she brought back. It seemed like Shang mo had bought this fish when he saw that her desk was too empty. He had ced it there as an essory. Chapter 1377 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(27)

    Chapter 1377: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(27)

    Mo Feifei took a deep breath and ced the goldfish in Wang caichun¡¯s hands.¡±¡±Since you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Then, he opened the door and entered the house. Wang caichun had a look of shock on her face. After entering the house, she looked at mo Feifei with a strange expression.¡±You didn¡¯t just buy this fish, did you? I think you got it from somewhere.¡± Mo Feifei did not say anything. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, why did you buy them?¡± Wang caichun asked, puzzled. ¡°I bought it to throw it away,¡± mo Feifei said in a fit of pique. What? Wang caichun was so shocked that she almost dropped the fish tank in her hands. She quickly put it down ... For some reason, she felt that she definitely could not have this goldfish anymore. There was a 99% chance that Fei Fei¡¯s boyfriend gave it to her and she only brought it back because they broke up. Mo Feifei went to the kitchen and poured two sses of water. She gave one to Wang caichun. Wang caichun held her cup of water and looked at mo Feifei, who was sitting opposite her.¡±What did you see when you went out just now that made you so unhappy? tell me if there¡¯s anything. Just now, I could help me calcte the love Form. Even though I¡¯m bad at studying and can¡¯t calcte the love Form for you, I can be a very good listener.¡± Mo Feifei said indifferently,¡±the love Form is just a lie.¡± ¡°Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!¡± Wang caichun, who was drinking water, spat it out and almost choked to death. She caught her breath and looked at mo Feifei, still in shock.¡±¡±What did you just say? are you trying to fool me? So, that love Form of yours ...¡± Mo Feifei replied,¡±love can not be calcted. If it can be calcted, then it is not love.¡± Hannah, a lecturer of Applied Mathematics at the University of United Kingdom, once proposed the most reasonable mathematical form for love, and that is (pride + initiative + outspoken = love).¡± Wang caichun was taken aback. She instantly understood mo Feifei¡¯s intentions, but she ignored it and pouted.¡±Then why are you still lying to me?¡± Mo Feifei gave her a side nce and asked impolitely,¡±¡±Then tell me yourself, is it better to say it or not to say it?¡± There was one sentence that mo Feifei did not say. After you express your feelings, if the other party really loves you, he will definitelye back to find you. However, if he didn¡¯t say it, even if the other party was moved, if he thought that the divorce was only because he had found his true love, then even if he knew that he was moved, he probably wouldn¡¯t do anything. In that case, what awaited them might be a miss. Psychologist John had conducted an experiment and found that a couple who was open to each other was more likely to maintain a long-term rtionship with true love. Wang caichun raised her hand and massaged her temples as she said disdainfully,¡±forget it, forget it ... I won¡¯t argue with you. Even though you always look calm on the surface, you¡¯re actually very warm inside. So, even if you¡¯re lying to me, I¡¯m willing to help you. But, what exactly do you want ...¡± As she spoke, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. Her mouth opened so wide that it could almost fit an egg. Then, she raised her voice slightly,¡±¡±Looking at you, you didn¡¯t catch me in the act of adultery, did you? I saw your boyfriend with another girl. ¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy. One look and Wang caichun knew that she had guessed correctly as she covered her mouth andughed unceremoniously. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± ¡°I¡¯mughing at you for bing the ¡®jealous¡¯ girl from the East. ¡± Wang caichun chuckled as she teased mo Feifei. Looking at mo Feifei¡¯s face that was filled with ck lines and her extremely speechless look, she knew that mo Feifei was thinking about something else. She then exined yfully, ¡°I¡¯m being jealous!¡± Mo Feifei was shocked.¡±I¡¯m ... Jealous?¡± _ P.S. Acting cute for monthly votes ^_^ Chapter 1378 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(28)

    Chapter 1378: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(28)

    Wang caichun chuckled out,¡±that¡¯s right! Are you jealous?¡± ¡°Why would I be jealous ...¡± Mo Feifei said with a calm face.¡±Actually, I don¡¯t mind. I just don¡¯t like a man who keeps saying that he likes you, loves you, and that he can¡¯t have anyone else but you in this life. In the end, after a fight, he became close to other girls.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? there are too many men like him in this society. I don¡¯t believe that you haven¡¯t met one before. The reason you¡¯re so angry is because of your boyfriend. If you¡¯re jealous, then so be it. You feel as if you¡¯re going to die from jealousy,¡± Wang caichun said as she sized mo Feifei up. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this is the first time you¡¯re jealous?¡± Mo Feifei was speechless. She didn¡¯t like Chu mubei that much. Why didn¡¯t he look sad or sad after the divorce? At times, she really envied Wang caichun. She looked so carefree and simple-minded, as though she could treat everyone and everything in a simple and straightforward manner. Sheughed andughed when she was happy, and cried and threw a tantrum when she was unhappy. No matter if it was good or bad, it was all in the past. Wang caichun eximed,¡±ah?!¡± Is this really the first time you¡¯ve been jealous?¡± Mo Feifei was speechless. Wang caichun chuckled,¡±Alright, alright! I won¡¯t tease you anymore! Actually, it¡¯s nothing much to be jealous. Isn¡¯t it normal to be jealous when you love someone?¡± Mo Feifei mumbled softly,¡±you¡¯ll only be jealous if you love someone?¡± ¡°Of course. Previously, when Shen Yiren came back, Chu mubei was so excited every day and that made me jealous. Now that he¡¯s chasing after Shen Yiren, I¡¯m even more jealous. Now that I think about it, they¡¯re so sweet together and I¡¯m still jealous. Sigh, who asked me to love him?¡± As Wang caichun spoke, her mood suddenly dropped as she mumbled in a low voice,¡±In the past, I thought that it was enough as long as I loved him and married him. I didn¡¯t care if he loved me or not. But after we got married and I realized that he had someone he liked, I realized that I wasn¡¯t a Saint. Seeing how well he treated Shen Yiren, I couldn¡¯t help but be jealous. I was so jealous that I was going crazy ...¡± Mo Feifei looked at Wang caichun in a daze ... Sure enough, love was not something that could be forgotten just because you said so. Hurt was also not something that could be healed just because you said so. Wang caichun wasn¡¯t as carefree as she thought she was. She was just used to putting on a happy face to hide her true emotions. Only when you love someone would you be jealous. That feeling that she couldn¡¯t understand suddenly became clear and transparent like the clouds. That was why she loved Shang mo as well. Because she loved Shang mo, she was especially angry that he was with another girl. It was because she loved Shang mo that she left in a fit of anger. It turned out that even if she was always indifferent, even if she broke up, it did not mean that she did not have love. ¨C Shang mo sat at the bar counter and looked at the wine ss in front of him without saying a word. Da Shan and da hai, who were standing outside the house, looked at Shang mo through the ss window. They then looked at each other. Even though they did not say anything, they knew that it was no secret that miss Feifei wanted to break up with Mr. Shang. Furthermore, they were there that day. ¡°Mr Shang, are you nning to let it go just like that?¡± The mountain asked. Dahai was not always by Mr. Shang¡¯s side, so there were some things that he did not know. Chapter 1379 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(29)

    Chapter 1379: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(29)

    ¡°So what if we don ¡®t? you heard it the other day. It was miss Feifei who wanted to break up. Mr. Shang can¡¯t lock her up, right?¡± Dahai was a little indignant. ¡°Mr. Shang, you should look for miss Feifei.¡± Big mountain also expressed that he, who had always been by Shang Mo¡¯s side, knew how much Mr. Shang loved miss Feifei. ¡°Why did Mr. Shang have to look for miss Feifei? miss Feifei was the one who wanted to break up. In my opinion, they are not suitable at all. It¡¯s best that they break up. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want her to study abroad. Is there a need to be so angry? women should stay at home and have children.¡± Big mountain nced at him coldly.¡±Based on what you¡¯re saying, miss Feifei is the one at fault for the entire incident.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that so. ¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t think miss Feifei is in the wrong.¡± Big mountain was very unhappy when he heard his words.¡±She is only dating Mr. Shang now. So what if she wants to go to school? Mr. Shang was wrong to stop her in this way. No matter what his intention was, Mr. Shang was the one who was in the wrong first. It¡¯s only natural for miss Feifei to want to break up. Don¡¯t look at how many women are clinging onto Mr. Shang. Miss Feifei doesn¡¯t care at all. Besides, when miss Feifei came back that day, it was Mr. Shang who ignored them. After that, miss Feifei left. ¡± ¡°Who do you work for? aren¡¯t you afraid that Mr. Shang will fire you?¡± ¡°Then, go to Mr. Shang and badmouth miss Feifei. See if he will let you stay.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. ¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not stupid, who ¡®s?¡± ¡­¡­ The two of them continued their conversation and did not notice that Shang mo had walked out of the house and was not far behind them. When big mountain and big sea came back to their senses, they only saw Shang mo driving out. The two of them were so shocked that they broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°Did Mr. Shang hear our conversation just now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Mr. Shang, where are you going? Are you looking for miss Feifei?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡± ¡­¡­ Shang mo drove the car aimlessly on the road. After driving for a while, he finally arrived at mo Feifei¡¯s house. It was only nineo¡¯ clock in the evening, and every house was brightly lit, but the window of her room was dark. He slept so early? To her, breaking up was really a simple thing. No matter how he treated her, would she not fall in love with him? Sometimes, when he thought about it, he really wanted to let go. But if he let go, it meant that he would lose her forever. Someone else would have her in the future, and she would lean into someone else¡¯s arms and smile. That was something he would never allow! Big mountain said that he was wrong. No matter what his purpose was, he was the one who made a mistake first, so it was perfectly normal for her to want to break up. He wasn¡¯t someone who yed with feelings, and he didn¡¯t want to break up. Outsiders always said that he could do anything with a flip of his hand. However, at this moment, he realized that he couldn¡¯t do anything. However, not doing anything was too unlike him ... Shang mo hesitated for a few seconds before pushing the car door open. He got out of the car and went upstairs. He stood at mo Feifei¡¯s door and hesitated for a while before reaching out to knock on it. However, no one opened the door even after knocking for a long time. Shang Mo¡¯s deep and cold eyes started to tighten. So, she wasn¡¯t asleep. She wasn¡¯t at home. He took out his phone to make a call, but after thinking about it, he stopped. He had been renting the room opposite and had not checked it out. He turned around and went to the room opposite. It¡¯s sote and he¡¯s still not home. Where did he go? Chapter 1380 - How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(30)

    Chapter 1380: How deep the love is but shallow the fate!(30)

    It waste at night and the bedroom was filled with the dim yellow light. Shang moid on the sofa and paid attention to the movements in the room opposite. However, it was already veryte at night, and he still didn¡¯t hear any sound from the other side. The lights in the room were off and the silver moonlight shone in through the window, coincidentally illuminating Shang mo who was sitting on the sofa. His ck and cold shadow was like the wings of a demon, causing the entire room to feel especially suffocating. The phone suddenly rang, Breaking the Silence in the room. Shang mo took out his phone and nced at it. It was big mountain. He picked up. Before he could say anything, he heard the mountain¡¯s anxious voice from the opposite side,¡±¡±Mr. Shang, miss Feifei came just now, but she left again. She said that she was going to the airport ...¡± Airport? Going to the airport at this time, was it possible to go to Rhode Ind now? there were still a few days before departure. Shang mo did not wait for big mountain to finish his sentence. He stood up immediately, took his car keys, and headed out. As the car drove towards the airport, Shang Mo¡¯s face was dark and his heart was getting more and more anxious. His speed was getting faster and faster and he ran a few red lights. Not only did he run the red lights, he even sped. He had never missed mo Feifei so much. Even if she just sat beside him and smiled at him, never taking the initiative to give him any response. But it didn¡¯t matter. He was willing to reach out and gently pull her into his arms, no matter when. Perhaps he was wrong. The reason why mo Feifei wanted to break up with him was because she loved him. If he didn¡¯t love her, then why did he care so much? The scenery outside the window flew past but Shang mo could not see it at all. He was very anxious as he was afraid that he would not be able to see mo Feifei again if he missed a minute or a second. He had decided that when he met mo Feifeiter, he did not need to do anything but hug her first. This time, he didn¡¯t care about anything else and hugged her tightly first. He didn¡¯t want her to see him leave. She might still be angry about the visa incident, but it didn¡¯t matter. He could tease her like before. No matter what, he had to make sure that the breakup didn¡¯t happen. There were not many people at the airport at night. Along the way, Shang Mo¡¯s gaze was everywhere but he could not find the person she was looking for. He looked at the big screen and wanted to check the flight to Rhode Ind in the United States. Before he saw the message, he heard the airport announcement that the ne to Rhode Ind had taken off. Shang mo immediately walked to the ticket booth at the side and said to the ticket seller,¡±¡±Give me a ticket to Rode Ind immediately.¡± The ticket seller smiled and replied,¡±Sir, I¡¯m sorry. There are only two flights to Rhode Ind every day. Thest flight has just taken off today. Is tomorrow okay?¡± Tomorrow, of course not! If he didn¡¯t have a ne ticket, he would take a private jet. He had to get to Rhode Ind today no matter what. He took out his phone and dialed big mountain¡¯s number. A toot sound came from the phone. He turned around and looked up, only to see a woman standing not far away. She was wearing a rice-colored windbreaker, and her long hair was draped over her shoulders. Her long hair was long and straight, and the ends of it were slightly blown by the wind. She reached out to tuck it behind her ears, giving people a particrly gentle feeling. His eyes gradually became clear as he locked his gaze on her. Shang mo was slightly stunned. The entire world was silent. At that moment, the people and things around him disappeared. It seemed like there was only him and the girl in the huge airport. The call he dialed was connected and big mountain¡¯s voice came from the other end.¡±¡±Mr. Shang, Mr. Shang ...¡± Chapter 1381 - The sour smell of love fills the entire world (1)

    Chapter 1381: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (1)

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now!¡± Shang mo replied casually before hanging up and cing his phone back into his pocket. During this time, his eyes were fixed on the girl in front of him. Hearing his own heart beating rapidly, he slowly walked forward. He was prepared to do what he had just thought. No matter what, whether they were fighting or breaking up, he would hold her tightly. Seeing that he was only a few steps away from mo Feifei, mo Feifei, who was standing there, suddenly shouted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t move! Don¡¯te over!!¡± Shang mo instinctively stopped in his tracks. He clenched his fists tightly and looked at her quietly. His eyes were as dark as the night sky outside, as if he wanted to drown her. She was still angry ... ¡°I know, it¡¯s my fault for the visa ...¡± He said in a low voice, soft enough for them to hear,¡±I apologize to you.¡± No matter what, he was at fault in the first ce. She must have been very angry and disappointed to want to break up with him. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m too overbearing. No matter what I do, I rarely consider other people¡¯s feelings. It¡¯s my fault.¡± He said softly, his voice so low that it seemed to have a seductive charm that could soften one¡¯s heart. Mo Feifei sighed softly and said,¡±¡±I know you don¡¯t want me to study abroad. Everything you do is because you love me. No one has ever loved me as much as you do, but I¡¯m not good. After I woke up, I didn¡¯t have strong feelings for you, so I can¡¯t give you too much love.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. ¡± Mo Feifei looked at him and asked,¡±even if it¡¯s impossible in this lifetime, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a lifetime or a lifetime.¡± Shang mo chuckled. Mo Feifei said very seriously,¡±but this is really not just a matter of a few days. It is a matter of a lifetime. I can¡¯t guarantee anything in the future. Will everything I do in the future be in line with your heart and requirements? if not, how are we going to get along?¡± Shang Mo closed his eyes and said,¡±I know that you are still angry about the visa. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to study abroad. Actually, I know that I shouldn¡¯t stop you. If you want to study abroad, you can do anything you want. As long as you are willing toe back to my side, I will support you.¡± ¡°Why do you have to do this?¡± Mo Feifei gave a bitter smile.¡±That girl from that day, I think she¡¯s not bad. She looks more suitable for you than I am.¡± Shang mo was surprised for a moment but he quickly hid it andughed.¡±I thought you didn¡¯t mind.¡± ¡°What if I say I don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll exin it to you. That woman and I are not what you think. She¡¯s just a special client. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll ignore me if I don¡¯t do a good job. Why would I mess with other women?¡± ¡°I believe that you¡¯re not an easy person, or else you wouldn¡¯t havee to find me today. It¡¯s just that ...¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s voice paused. After a moment of silence, she looked at Shang mo and said softly,¡±¡±But why are you so silly? I don¡¯t even love you. I just want to break up with you. Why did you stille to me?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s hands could not help but clench tightly as he felt his surging emotions unable to calm down. He suppressed the sour feeling in his heart and said word by word,¡±¡±Because I like you.¡± As he said that, he wanted to take another step forward but was stopped by mo Feifei.¡±¡±Don¡¯t move! Just stand there!¡± Chapter 1382 - The sour smell of love fills the entire world (2)

    Chapter 1382: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (2)

    Shang mo stopped in his tracks once again. His heart felt as though it was being clenched tightly by something, and it was extremely ufortable. ¡°Between the two of us, it¡¯s always you who¡¯s giving, while I stay where I am. I once read a line in a book. If there¡¯s a distance of a hundred steps between two people in love, as long as you¡¯re willing to take one step, I¡¯m willing to take the remaining ny-nine steps for you. However, if you¡¯re not willing to take even one step, then even if I¡¯ve already taken ny-nine steps, I¡¯d rather give up on you for thest step. No matter how much I love you, I want to leave thest bit of dignity for myself!!¡± Mo Feifei said as she walked in front of Shang mo. ¡°¡±Between the two of us, you¡¯ve already taken ny-nine steps. So, please let me take thest step.¡± Standing in front of Shang mo, she tiptoed and kissed him on the lips. Shang mo was stunned, shocked, and ecstatic. His heart was filled with excitement. He immediately reached out and pulled mo Feifei into his arms. He hugged mo Feifei so tightly that she was about to suffocate. She could not breathe and instinctively wanted to push Shang mo away. However, Shang mo was extremely stubborn as he hugged her tightly in an overbearing manner, suppressing all her struggles. He was afraid that if he let go even a little, everything that had happened earlier would turn into an illusion. After confirming it, his tightly furrowed brows instantly rxed, and his eyes bloomed with a bright light.¡±Mo Feifei, the moment you are willing to take thisst step, I will never let go. No matter If you love me or not, even if I die, I will never let go!!¡± He hugged mo Feifei tightly, as if he was hugging the most precious treasure in the world. That hug was very strong and revealed hisplete determination. Mo Feifei could feel that he cared about her and her heart ached. She chuckled and said,¡±Shang mo, I love you but not to the most important point. Love is just a small part of my life. Other than love, there are family, friendship, work, and so on. So, I can¡¯t promise you anything. I can¡¯t guarantee that I will love you as much as you love me in the future. I can¡¯t give up everything I have for you. Are you still willing to be with me if that¡¯s all?¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing, of course I¡¯m willing!!¡± Shang mo caressed mo Feifei¡¯s face and her familiar scent lingered in his nose. He said,¡±I¡¯veined that you didn¡¯t value me. Why didn¡¯t you love me the way I loved you? but now I understand. Feelings don¡¯t need to be so clear. There¡¯s no need to calcte who likes who more or who likes who less. I don¡¯t care where I am in your heart, I just need to know that I have a ce in my heart!¡± He cupped her face, leaned over, and sealed mo Feifei¡¯s lips. He gently pried open her teeth and gave her a deep and long kiss, with a little care and gentleness. Mo Feifei wrapped her arms around his neck, smiled and kissed him back. The French Kiss filled the air with sweetness. Wang caichun felt as though her eyes were about to go blind as she was suddenly stuffed with a bowl of dog food. She said,¡±Alright, alright, stop showing off your love at the airport. Can you guys wait until I get on the ne before you guys make out? people who have fallen out of love hate the sour smell of love the most.¡± As if he had realized something, Shang mo lowered his eyes and looked at mo Feifei.¡±¡±You¡¯re not flying?¡± ¡°When did I say that I flew today?¡± mo Feifei asked him in confusion. ¡ª¡ª [PS: next up is all kinds of dog food. Do you like to eat dog food?] I¡¯m acting cute for monthly votes~ Chapter 1383 - The sour smell of love fills the entire world (3)

    Chapter 1383: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (3)

    Wang caichun smiled and waved goodbye to mo Feifei and Shang mo before heading to the security check. In the meantime, she turned back to take a look. Mo Feifei and Shang mo were still standing at the same spot. When they saw her turning back, mo Feifei immediately waved at her again. No matter what time it was, mo Feifei had always been silent, unlike her. Everything was written on her face, and she was often outspoken. The only secret in her heart was probably about how she liked Chu mubei. But now, it was no longer a secret. She was noisy but mo Feifei was always quiet. Especially when she was alone, she gave people a quiet, distant, and lonely feeling. She was very strong and didn¡¯t need any pity, but people couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. However, today, when she stood beside this man called Shang mo, it could be said that they were worlds apart. She no longer felt that suppressed feeling and she looked especially bright and beautiful. It gave people a sense of beauty. Love and marriage couldn¡¯t bepromised. Only by marrying someone you loved and loved you could you experience what the most beautiful happiness was. After passing through the security check, Wang caichun took out her phone and made a call.¡±Shi Guang, I¡¯ve alreadypleted the mission you gave me. Your sister and your brother-inw have made up.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes lit up, but her suppressed voice could not hide her joy. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that we¡¯ve made up, but I haven¡¯t agreed to call him brother-inw. He has endless possibilities in the future.¡± He was clearly very happy, but he had to act like he didn¡¯t care at all. Wang caichun retorted, ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more like young master Lu. You¡¯re both tsundere.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shi Guang rubbed her nose. Wang caichun rolled her eyes impolitely,¡±Alright, I¡¯m done talking to you. I¡¯ve already divorced Chu mubei. I¡¯m going to Europe for a few days. After I¡¯m done with my tour, I¡¯ll meet up with you guys at your sister¡¯s school.¡± If she did not remember wrongly, Shi Guang was just like an old mother who was extremely worried about mo Feifei and had already booked a flight to send mo Feifei to school. Shi Guang was shocked,¡±you and Chu mubei are already divorced?!¡± That¡¯s fast!¡± ¡°How is it fast? didn¡¯t we start talking about this a few days ago? howe ... You don¡¯t know? ¡°The divorce papers that we signed today ...¡± Wang caichun was a little surprised. Based on Chu mubei¡¯s passion for Shen Yiren, he should have told Lu Yanchen about their divorce long ago. Why had he not announced it to the public yet? This was not Chu mubei¡¯s style! ¡°What? I¡¯m going to talk to Chu mubei.¡± Shi Guang asked softly. Could it really be her imagination that Wang caichun really did not have any feelings for Chu mubei? ¡°Don ¡®t, please don¡¯t ... I¡¯m not interested in Chu mubei. Don¡¯t mention me in front of him, and don¡¯t mention her in front of me in the future. Let me know when he¡¯s got Shen Yiren and is ready to get married. I¡¯ll just give him a big red packet then. I¡¯ll thank him for giving me 5% of hispany¡¯s shares when he got divorced.¡± Wang caichun did not tell Shi Guang about her feelings for Chu mubei. Neither did she intend to tell anyone else about it. She just wanted to let it pass. Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen, who had just returned home, and said softly,¡±Alright then, call me when you get off the ne.¡± Wang caichun grumbled unhappily,¡±why aren¡¯t you apanying me now?¡± I¡¯m still in the waiting room. ¡± Shi Guang revealed two rows of white teeth and chuckled,¡±Lu Yanchen¡¯s back! I¡¯m going to apany my husband!¡± Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (4)

    Wang caichun¡¯s mouth twitched as she retorted,¡±Life isn¡¯t just about copting. There¡¯s also purity and dreams!!¡± Then, he hung up the phone. ¨C After mo Feifei and Shang mo got into the car, Shang mo asked mo Feifei,¡±what did she mean when she said that I would not treat you well in the future and would have sex with you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know whatce is?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I think she¡¯s ... A lesbian.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s expression did not change, but his eyes were slightly cold. He even rolled down the car window a little, allowing the cold air to enter, bringing with it a night breeze. ¡°Did you just say that she was jilted?¡± he asked after a while. ¡°We just got divorced,¡± mo Feifei corrected him. Even if they were to get a divorce, even if she cared about it, she thought that Wang caichun should be able to recover very quickly. Her decision to go to Europe for a walk was a sudden one. With her fiery personality, she would do anything she said without hesitation. She couldn¡¯t wait a moment longer and immediately booked a ne ticket online. Initially, she had wanted to head to the Shang residences to hitch a ride from Wang caichun. However, Shang mo was not home. Back then, she had intentionally told big mountain that she was heading to the airport to mislead Shang mo into thinking that she was leaving immediately. She wanted to see if Shang mo would chase after her. ...... If he didn¡¯te, then forget it. If he came, she would take thest step. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Feifei turned her head and looked at Shang mo. Shang mo was also looking at her with a smile on his face.¡±I have a friend in Europe who¡¯s single. I¡¯ll give him a call and ask him to wee your friend.¡± Mo Feifei was slightly startled.¡±You can¡¯t be thinking of introducing a boyfriend to her, right?¡± In her impression, Shang mo was not such a warm-hearted person. ¡°If they like each other, that¡¯s a good thing,¡± Shang mo replied indifferently. They could do whatever they wanted, as long as they didn¡¯t mess with his woman. Shang mo did not return to the Shang residence but went to mo Feifei¡¯s house instead. As soon as they entered the house, he hugged her from behind. He turned his head slightly and breathed by her ear, his hot breath blowing on her neck. Mo Feifei closed her eyes and leaned into her embrace. Her body was tired andzy. ¡°I¡¯m so sleepy,¡±she said. Then, she fell asleep in his arms, leaving Shang mo scratching his heart and lungs. Mr. Shang carried the beauty in his arms and ced her on the bed. Under the soft light, the sleeping woman looked like an angel. He lowered his head and gently nted a kiss on her forehead. Then, hey down beside her with her in his arms and quietly watched her sleeping face. There was a kind of quiet warmth in him. He really wanted to grow old with her just like this, neither fast nor slow, neither hurried nor panicked. Mo Feifei only woke up at 10 am the next morning. Even though the man beside her was already asleep, he was still very serious and cold. The man slowly opened his eyes and met her gaze. He smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± The voice that had just woken up seemed to have an electric tone. It was hoarse and deep, and there was also a touch of coldness. ¡°Good Morning,¡± she said. ¡°Good Morning,¡± she said. Shang mo leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Mo Feifei, who had just woken up, did not have any strength in her body. She was softly being enjoyed by him. This French Kiss brought about a storm and Mo Feifei was caught up in the heat. The man¡¯s aggressive actions caused her to fall into a confused and lustful state. She was so soft that she could not struggle and she did not want to resist. Her breathing was rapid, and her eyshes were trembling like butterfly wings. She opened her mouth and said softly,¡±Shang mo ...¡± Her mouth was blocked by him again, and he pulled her into a violent storm.| In love ... Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (5)

    After the passionate moment, mo Feifei looked like she was on the verge of copse and appeared even more alluring. Shang mo hugged her from behind and kissed her hair. His throat was moving. Mo Feifei could clearly feel that a certain part of her body was about to act violently again. Her entire body was weak and she could only mumble,¡±¡±I¡¯m tired ... Please don¡¯te again. ¡± Shang mo chuckled softly as he nibbled on her ear. His voice was low but it was filled with solemnity and rity.¡±Call me big brother and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± The way she called him ¡®big brother Shang¡¯ earlier was not considered coy, but it softened his heart. Ugh! Mo Feifei felt embarrassed. Back then, she had called him brother Shang. In a moment of desperation, she regretted it immediately. The shouts from behind were also extremely stiff. ¡°Don¡¯t ...¡± The moment she finished her sentence, Shang mo kissed her lips. It was a very deep kiss as though he wanted to swallow her up. At the same time, his hands were moving around her body ... Mo Feifei¡¯s hands were pressed against his, not daring to resist. At the start, Shang mo only wanted to tease her a little, but his actions towards the end became ¡®fiercer¡¯. And so, the bed battle of love began again. ¡°Big brother Shang!¡± She could only beg for mercy. Perhaps it was because they were on a special asion, her voice was really soft and it was as though water could drip out of it. Shang mo felt as though his heart was being tickled by her and it was so numb that it could melt. ¡°Call me that again.¡± His nose touched hers as he spoke affectionately, his voice hoarse. ...... ¡°Big brother Shang ...¡± She couldn¡¯t help but moan and bury her head in the pillow. In the end, he still called out. He felt like he had lost too much. If he had known earlier, he would have just called him ¡®brother¡¯ once. In the end, it happened again and he even called him ¡®brother¡¯. ¨C Her phone suddenly rang and Mo Feifei picked it up. She realized that it was Wang caichun who was calling. She grinned and said,¡±Feifei, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m on my way out to look for your boyfriend¡¯s boyfriend.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Shang mo whispered into mo Feifei¡¯s ear. ¡°Caichun, I just got off the ne.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s ears were tickled by him and her body dodged him. Hence, she used her elbow to gently push him and said softly,¡±¡±Answer the phone, don¡¯t mess around.¡± However, Wang caichun could still hear him. She pursed her lips and lowered her head slightly. There was a look of grievance in her eyes. Why were there one or two of them? if they were happy, so be it. They clearly knew that she had broken up and divorced, but they still showed off in front of her every day, showing off their happiness and showing off their sweetness. The world was filled with the sour smell of love, and he could smell it even through the phone. Wang caichun was no longer in the mood to chat and hung up the phone after a few words. She also wanted to be in love. She wanted to find a healthy boyfriend who had a wide range of hobbies, was warm and considerate, who could chat with her, cook with her, go shopping with her, tie her shoces, buy her private items, and wash her clothes for her. As for his appearance, it was best if he was handsome. He didn¡¯t have to be a beauty that could outshine the moon. He just needed to be a little more handsome than the young Takeshi Kaneshiro and Daniel Wu. In the airport lobby, as soon as she went out, she saw a man holding a high sign in his hand. Her name was written on the sign. Could this be Shang Mo¡¯s friend? He wore gold-rimmed sses and looked gentle and elegant. He was the kind of high-end and elegant handsome Buddhist man that was popr now. Even though he wasn¡¯t as handsome as Chu mubei, he looked much more reliable than him. Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (6)

    Wang caichun immediately walked to the side and opened her bag with her back facing the man. She took out a mirror and looked at herself. Oh my God, she looked so pale. She quickly took out some lipstick and quickly applied it on her lips. Thus, her lips that had lost their color immediately regained their color, and that color also made her face look delicate. She looked into the mirror and smiled, her face immediately revealing a bright and beautiful color. Wang caichun ced the mirror and lipstick into her bag before walking over to the handsome Buddhist-looking man. Thetter immediately smiled and asked,¡±Hello, are you miss Wang caichun?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Wang caichun squinted her eyes and smiled,¡±¡±May I ask who you are ...¡± ¡°Mr. Mo sent me here to help you, please ...¡± The handsome man said quickly. That inviting gesture made Wang caichun ¡°uh¡± in her heart. Mr. Mo was Shang Mo¡¯s friend, so this handsome Buddhist-looking man was not Mr. Shang¡¯s friend. Instead, he was Mr. Mo¡¯s assistant. However, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if this handsome Buddhist-looking man was only Mr. Mo¡¯s assistant, she didn¡¯t mind having a vigorous love with him. Wang caichun and the handsome Buddhist-looking man left the airport together. Beside a sports car, she saw the real Mr. Mo. He was dressed in a well-tailored ck suit, a stiff shirt with a blue cor, and a gentlemanly bow tie. His short hair was in a fixed shape, and his eyebrows were sharp and sharp. However, the faint smile at the corner of his mouth gave people a frivolous feeling, which did not match his roguish look. Upon seeing Wang caichun, he greeted her indifferently,¡±Hello, miss Wang.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Mo.¡± Wang caichun smiled back. ...... He was extremely handsome, so his luck with thedies must be off the charts. However, this person was just as handsome as Chu mubei, and his aura was simr as well. ¡®Argh ... Argh ... Argh ... I¡¯m not going to find a man who looks like Chu mubei as my boyfriend!¡¯ He didn¡¯t want Chu mubei to think that she had found a substitute because she couldn¡¯t forget about him. It was still that handsome Buddhist-looking man from earlier. That handsome Buddhist-looking man was especially to her taste. Just as Wang caichun was fantasizing about how she was going to tell this unfamiliar Mr. Mo to borrow his assistant for a period of time so that she could start a rtionship with him, that handsome Buddhist-looking man actually smiled at Mr. Mo,¡±Mr. Mo, I¡¯ll go pick up my wife.¡± Mr. Mo waved his hand. Wang caichun¡¯s jaw dropped as she stood rooted to the ground. F * ck, is there a mistake? he¡¯s so young and he¡¯s already married. She hadn¡¯t even started a rtionship yet, but it ended so inexplicably. Wang caichun was suddenly listless and didn¡¯t feel like saying anything. As for Mr. Mo, he was also rather silent. He had not said a word along the way. He left after sending Wang caichun to her residence. After that, Wang caichun had never seen this Mr. Mo again. Even though this Mr. Mo didn¡¯t appear again, he would send his Buddhist assistant to be Wang caichun¡¯s tour guide. If she didn¡¯t know that this Buddhist assistant was already married, she would have been very happy. But now, Wang caichun was expressing that she had no interest in married men. Therefore, she was alone most of the time. Although she didn¡¯t have much contact with him, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This Buddhist handsome man was really a good man. Sometimes, when he was beside her, she could hear him talking to his wife on the phone. The two of them were super sweet. Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (7)

    Wang caichun sighed. All good men had be other people¡¯s men. Uh uh uh, she thought that she wouldn¡¯t be tortured if she came abroad to rx. However, France was not the only city suitable for love. Verona, Italy, was also one of the world¡¯s seven Holy Lands for love. From the wishing well, to the Roman Holiday to the small town of San giminano, from Florence to basaros, and finally to narossi. Everywhere they went, they could see lovers smiling, hugging, and even kissing each other. Especially Verona, which had beautiful scenery. It was one of the oldest and most beautiful cities in Italy, the hometown of Romeo and Juliet, and the ce of love where young men and women in the world worshipped. There were countless couples there. The whole world was filled with the sour smell of love, and she was the only one who exuded the fragrance of a single dog. T^T A weekter, Wang caichun flew to Rhode Ind to look for Shi Guang and Mo Feifei. On the ne, Wang caichun was surprised to find out that the person sitting in the next cabin was actually that Mr. Mo. He knocked on the partition between the two of them. Mr. Mo, who was leaning against the chair with his eyes closed, turned his head when he heard a voice from the side. He saw a woman waving at him with a smile like a flower. ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Mo. You¡¯re going to Rhode Ind too?¡± ...... ¡°Yes.¡± This aloof Mr. Mo only let out a maic and cold voice. After that, he leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes to rest. Wang caichun was speechless. How arrogant! Wang caichun blinked her eyes and stared at this Mr. Mo for a while. His features were exquisite, his face was like jade, and his lips were pure red ... He had a stunningly beautiful face, and it was rather sharp and aggressive, making people not dare to get close to him. That was why he was different from that yboy Chu mubei who never rejected anyone. Before the ne took off, Wang caichun took a selfie with her phone before turning it off. She purposely missed the photo and took a picture of Mr. Mo next door, then posted it on Weibo. As soon as the Weibo post was posted, people immediately noticed the handsome man next to her and left messages asking who she was. Wang caichun expressed that she should be able to gain some more fans. It¡¯s not easy to be an inte celebrity. You have to pay attention to you at all times. I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Mo. Who asked you to be so cold? I¡¯ll use you to get a fan. He turned off his phone and went to sleep. When she woke up again, she was already on Rode Ind. The seat next to her was already empty as Mr. Mo had already left. Wang caichun got up hurriedly as well. She took her luggage and was about to leave when she realized that Mr. Mo was waiting at the VIP exit. Suddenly, she asked in a gentlemanly manner,¡±Is someone here to pick you up?¡± Wang caichun was stunned for a moment before shaking her head.¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together,¡±Mr. Mo said. Eh? Didn¡¯t he hate her? She had taken the initiative to talk to him, but he had always ignored her. Why did he suddenly want to talk with her? Wang caichun was very surprised. Along the way, Mr. Mo was still very quiet and treated her like air. He didn¡¯t ask her where she was going. Although she wasn¡¯t afraid that Mr. Mo would sell her, the atmosphere was too awkward. She coughed lightly and took the initiative to ask,¡±¡±Why did Mr. Moe to Rode Ind?¡± ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend. ¡± This answer made Wang caichun¡¯s imagination run wild. He didn¡¯t even ask where she was going before saying that they were going together. Furthermore, he was going to meet a friend. Could that friend of his be Shang mo? ¡°Mr. Shang, you¡¯re here on Rode Ind too?¡± She had already asked the question when she was thinking about it. ¡°Yes.¡± Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (8)

    Hearing the confirmation, Wang caichun was stunned. She was going to be tortured again. Can¡¯t you have less dog food? She could only hope that Lu Yanchen would not follow her here. Otherwise, she would definitely have to move to another city and not stay with them. Otherwise, she would not be able to live her days anymore! The car stopped in front of a vi. Not only did she see Shi Guang in the vi, but she also saw mo Feifei, Shang mo, and Lu Yanchen. And there was still Chu mubei. Wang caichun expressed her surprise. She could understand why Lu Yanchen and Shang mo woulde. After all, they were here to apany their wife. But what was Chu mubei doing here? Wang caichun tried her best to look natural as she asked casually,¡±Yo, why are you here?¡± However, Chu mubei shot her a cold look and replied impolitely,¡±¡±It¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Wang caichun was speechless. Did this man eat explosives today? They were obviously the same type of men, but how could they be so different in terms of human behavior? She turned to look at Mr. Mo. ...... At this moment, Shang mo was shaking hands with him. Both men were dressed in ck suits and stood tall and straight together. Both of them were good-looking and had a strong aura around them. It was really pleasing to the eye. The two of them exchanged some pleasantries before Shang mo introduced Mr. Mo to Lu Yanchen and Chu mubei. The four of them sat in the reception room. The sunlight shone on them through the White gauze window, as if they were covered in ayer of golden light. Their powerful aura made them look like the great gods in ancient Greece mythology. The endless darkness could only avoid them when they saw them. As for Wang caichun, mo Feifei, and Shi Guang, they were all gathered in the kitchen. Shi Guang was the one cooking for dinner while mo Feifei and Wang caichun were the helpers. ¡°Wow, no way. This vi is a gift from Mr. Shang?¡± Wang caichun blinked her eyes exaggeratedly,¡±Look at my eyes. Do you see them? they¡¯re red. They¡¯re all red.¡± ¡°F * ck off! Didn¡¯t chu mubei give you 5% of the shares when he divorced you? that¡¯s way more expensive than my sister¡¯s Vi! Besides, my sister didn¡¯t even ept it when he gave it to her!¡± Shi Guang replied. ¡°I still want to live on campus and experience university life.¡± Mo Feifei smiled faintly. ¡°Sister, I support you.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s fangirl¡¯s eyes were sparkling like stars. Suddenly, she thought of something and turned to look at Wang caichun, winking at her.¡±My sister said that Mr. Mo is the boyfriend that Shang mo introduced to you?¡± Wang caichun was taken aback.¡±No, you¡¯re listening to sister Feifei¡¯s nonsense.¡± Mo Feifei smiled and said,¡±I feel that this Mr. Mo is not bad.¡± Wang caichunughed in tears. It was one thing if Shi Guang did not know about it, but Fei Fei was well aware that she liked Chu mubei in the past. To think that she would still tease her like that! ¡°As a friend, I want to urge you to work hard to get out of singlehood and take the initiative to bring a husband home and live a blissful life,¡± Shi Guang added. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Mr. Mo is very good, especially to my taste. Is that okay?¡± Wang caichun said this on purpose, a little sarcastic. Turning around, she caught sight of Chu mubei standing at the door, and she froze. Then, he smiled as if nothing had happened. When he turned his face away, all kinds of emotions shed across his eyes, but they quickly settled down and turned into a touch of indifference. Mo Feifei and Shi Guang caught sight of Chu mubei as well and felt that the atmosphere had turned awkward. Chu mubei walked in and curled his lips,¡±¡±Little sister Shi Guang, I¡¯m here to get the fruit tter!¡± Shi Guang hurriedly brought the te of fruits over to him, and Chu mubei turned around to leave right after receiving it, not even looking at Wang caichun the entire time. ¡ª¡ª [PS: Mr. Mo is also quite handsome, isn¡¯t he?] I¡¯ll give it to you to warm your beds, okay? Looking for monthly votes~ Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (9)

    After Chu mubei left, Shi Guang and Mo Feifei¡¯s gazes were fixed on Wang caichun. Wang caichun felt extremely ufortable under their gazes as her eyes darted back and forth between them,¡±What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°So, what¡¯s the situation between you two now?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on. They¡¯re just a divorced couple. ¡± Wang caichun looked up at the sky speechlessly. Could it be that her reaction was wrong? then, how should she face Chu mubei? Shouldn¡¯t a divorced couple, who would never contact each other in the future, be like this when they meet again? they should be anxious and helpless, or nervous about their reunion. Er, er, er ... Even if it wasn¡¯t that fast to forget someone, she really didn¡¯t have any feelings for this person anymore. She was the one who started this marriage. Because of this man, she had married him without hesitation despite everyone¡¯s objections. She had thought that he might fall in love with her over time. From anticipation to disappointment, she finally chose to let go. She really wanted to start a new life. A crush ... He didn¡¯t want to say how painful and miserable it was. He just wanted to say that when he had a crush on someone, it was like a dark cloud was always pressing down on his heart, gloomy and irritable. She clearly liked it so much, but she had to pretend that nothing had happened. She wanted to get close to him so badly, but she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t care. She didn¡¯t know how to act, but her poor acting skills could fool everyone, making her mistakenly think that she was an actress from the heavenly society. ...... However, he was even calmer than she was. That rxed expression, that cold and indifferent attitude made her wonder if their marriage had really existed. Then she couldn¡¯t show that she cared. The atmosphere at dinner was wonderful and pleasant. The men talked about the current situation, and the women talked about fashion. It was a harmonious and harmonious atmosphere. After the meal, Shang mo and Mr. Mo left together while Wang caichun apanied mo Feifei to wash the dishes. Lu Yanchen pulled Shi Guang to the living room. Wang caichun looked at the living room through the ss and realized that Chu mubei was seated opposite Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen all of a sudden. Her lips twitched. This Chu mubei was pretty strong indeed. Even though Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen were just sitting there quietly, they gave off the feeling that they were in a honeypot. She could actually still sit still. Of course, Chu mubei could not sit still as he looked at Lu Yanchen with an aggrieved expression andined,¡±We all know that you two love each other very much, but when there are other people outside, can you not act so arrogantly, in case you identally explode and die?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Lu Yanchen attacked with a pillow. Chu mubei caught it hurriedly and rolled his eyes before forcing out a fake smile.¡±Speaking of which, the sweet love between the two of you can really be released after the door is closed. Why must you keep showing it off in front of us?¡± ¡°What did we show off?¡± Shi Guang scoffed coldly before looking at Lu Yanchen.¡±Did we show off?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lu Yanchen replied with a pampering tone. Shi Guang smiled at Lu Yanchen before turning to Chu mubei. ¡°We¡¯re like this every day, don¡¯t you know?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at Chu mubei as well,¡±if you¡¯re so capable, show off in front of us too.¡± If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t talk here. Chu mubei felt as if his heart was being stabbed! If he had managed to woo his goddess, why would he be single? he would have already started showing off. ¡°Fine, I can¡¯t afford to offend you. I¡¯ll hide, okay?!!¡± Then, he stood up and left. Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (10)

    Shi Guang scoffed coldly at his back view on purpose. ¡°You were just trying to provoke him on purpose,¡± Lu Yanchen chuckled out. Shi Guang raised her brows. Was I that obvious?¡± Lu Yanchen pinched her perky nose. ¡°You¡¯re not being obvious, but I know,¡± Shi Guang propped up her chin and looked at him with a reluctant expression. ¡°...It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go with me to Australia for the half-month training. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re standing too close to me, it¡¯ll affect my training. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m also very busy, so I don¡¯t have time to follow you. I won¡¯t disturb you either. ¡± ¡°I will. Just like now, knowing that we are in the same country, I can¡¯t help but want you to take me around and see.¡± Shi Guang looked at him with a burning gaze. Lu Yanchen smiled out indifferently before pressing down on her with a torrential kiss. ¡°I think it¡¯s better not to ... This is someone else¡¯s house,¡± Shi Guang pushed him away shyly. As she said that, her gaze darted around the room. Only when she confirmed that no one was looking in their direction did she feel at ease. Her gaze was fixed outside the window, on Chu mubei, who had his back facing them while they were on the phone. She then asked curiously,¡±Who did you say Chu mubei was on the phone with? Shen Yiren?¡± She could not understand why Chu mubei would follow her to Rhode Ind. ...... She had teased him before, wondering if it was because she knew that Wang caichun would being. In the end, heughed and said, You¡¯re thinking too much! ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡±Lu Yanchen replied with uncertainty, which was rare. ¡°But Shen Yiren likes big brother. Moreover, it seems like she won¡¯t let go no matter what. I wonder how¡¯s the situation between your big brother and my little aunt?¡± He remembered that the day before he left the country, Shen Yiren had gone to the Lu family again. It seemed like she had something to discuss with yang. ¡°You really like to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡± Lu Yanchen rubbed her head, messing up her hair. ¡°I¡¯m not meddling in other people¡¯s business. ¡°Shi Guang pped his hand away and tidied her hair. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit of a busybody. ¡± She didn¡¯t want to make things more difficult, but of course, she couldn¡¯t help. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were filled with a slight smile as he curled his lips and replied nonchntly,¡±then, you can continue eating your melon quietly.¡± ¨C Just as Wang caichun was about to head back to her room to rest, she caught sight of Chu mubei leaning against the car door outside the garden. He seemed to be smoking as sparks of fire flickered in the air. At this moment, Chu mubei caught sight of her as well. The two of them looked at each other awkwardly. Wang caichun was a little conflicted, not knowing if she should go over to have a chat or go upstairs directly. Just as she was hesitating, Chu mubei walked over and asked her in a weird tone,¡±¡±Did you have fun Italy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun. It¡¯s really fun,¡± Wang caichun replied. It was very dark outside, but the house was brightly lit. He stood at the junction of light and darkness, looking at her with an indescribable profound gaze. ¡°You¡¯re here to discuss business with Lu Yanchen?¡±Wang caichun smiled out. It couldn¡¯t be because of her, right? She expressed that she shouldn¡¯t be thinking too much. As expected, the next second, he smiled evilly.¡±What else? you didn¡¯t think that I came all the way here for you, did you?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Even if he said so, she would not believe him. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to rest.¡± With that, Wang caichun waved her hand and turned to leave without a second thought. Chu mubei¡¯s gaze was fixated on her back view. He realized that she had lost weight even though they had been out for a while. His heart ached for her for some reason, and he had the urge to pull her into his embrace. That thought shocked Chu mubei so much that his body froze up! Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (11)

    Chu mubei was so shocked that his entire body froze up! What the hell is this? How could he have such thoughts about Wang caichun? Also, when she hade in with Mr. Mo, he had also felt strange. It seemed that ever since the day she signed the divorce papers and said those words to him, he had felt that something was wrong. He couldn¡¯t understand. Why did she tell him that she liked him after the divorce? He had drunk a little wine today and was a little tipsy, but he had a good tolerance for alcohol. He was usually known for being able to drink a thousand sses, but for some reason, he was a little drowsy after only two small sses. Chu mubei put out his cigarette and went back to his room to sleep. When he woke up the next day, there were only him and Wang caichun in the house. At this moment, Wang caichun was sitting at the dining table and eating. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°They¡¯ve all gone out. ¡± Chu mubei sat down opposite her and started munching on a cup of porridge as well. After taking two sips, he tilted his head and looked at her.¡±Why does it feel so strange?¡± ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡±Wang caichun looked up at him. ¡°What did you put here? why is it so sour and sweet?¡± ...... ¡°Red dates, wolfberry ...¡± ¡°I was wondering why the taste was so weird. Why did you put these in the porridge?¡± ¡°Is it strange to put these? Don¡¯t you know anything about nutrition?¡± Wang caichun grumbled softly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the most knowledgeable. You¡¯re so knowledgeable about nutrition, but why are you still acting like a silly little girl?¡± Chu mubei retorted venomously. Wang caichun could not help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°It¡¯s up to you. ¡± She then continued eating her food,pletely ignoring Chu mubei. Chu mubei looked at her with a dark expression.¡±Look at that bad temper of yours. You¡¯re like a tomboy. If you don¡¯t change, that man will dare to want you in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. ¡± Wang caichun gave a fakeugh. ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because of you ...¡± Chu mubei looked at her from the corner of his eyes as his lips curled up into a mysterious smile. The smile on Wang caichun¡¯s face suddenly froze as she looked at him sternly,¡±Stop, we¡¯ve already turned over a new leaf.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ruin my good marriage in the future,¡±she warned him. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re looking at that brat surnamed mo. ¡± Chu mubei burst outughing as he enunciated each word clearly,¡±But I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll be interested in a divorced woman like you.¡± Then, heughed and joked like before. However, this time, Wang caichun only gave him a cold look before continuing to eat her porridge. Chu mubei touched his nose disinterestedly. After a while, he said with a look of disgust,¡±Wang caichun, are you a F * cking idiot?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± ¨C Mo Feifei was wearing a hat and sitting on a chair outside the school while waiting for Shang mo. Suddenly, there was a ck figure in front of her. Mo Feifei raised her head and saw a familiar face. She was stunned for a moment before she stood up. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, surprised. ¡°I knew that you would being here to attend sses, so I wanted toe and take a look at your school,¡± the man replied indifferently. Mo Feifei furrowed her eyebrows unhappily. How did he know that she was going to attend sses here? could it be that he had been investigating her? ¡°Chang Xiaoyang, we don¡¯t seem to be friends who can keep in touch often.¡± She couldn¡¯t do it in the past and it was even more impossible now. She already had Shang mo and naturally, she couldn¡¯t continue to be entangled with a man whom she had an ambiguous rtionship with in the past. Otherwise, if Shang mo were to find out, he would definitely be unhappy. Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (12)

    Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s lips curled up into a bitter smile.¡±Why do you want to be with Shang mo?¡± As expected, he knew everything about her. She would never believe that he had not sent someone to investigate her! Mo Feifei¡¯s face was cold.¡±I¡¯m with Shang mo. What does that have to do with you?¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be with him,¡± Chang Xiaoyang said solemnly. Mo Feifei chuckled but she did not smile. ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to be with whoever I want. It seems to have nothing to do with you. ¡± ¡°When I say this, you might think that I¡¯m a meddlesome idiot. How could I say such things to you? ¡°However, I¡¯m doing this for your own good. Don¡¯t get together with Shang mo. He¡¯s not what he appears to be. He¡¯s ...¡± Chang Xiaoyang wanted to say something but stopped. He paused for a moment, then said,¡±¡±The rumors about him are not baseless.¡± Mo Feifei felt that he was deliberately being mysterious and replied,¡±¡±I don¡¯t need to hear what kind of person he is from you. Besides, I know better than anyone else what kind of person you are. So, how much do you think your words hold in my heart?¡± The second half of her sentence was a little heart-wrenching and Chang Xiaoyang could not control his emotions. He raised his voice and shouted at mo Feifei,¡±Feifei, can you wake up? don¡¯t you think that he looks a little like me?¡± Mo Feifei looked at Chang Xiaoyang. Simr? Not to mention that she didn¡¯t think in that direction and didn¡¯t think that they were simr. But after listening and looking at them carefully, she realized that he and Shang mo really did look simr. ¡°Do you remember the story I told you? My father, my mother, I¡¯ve lived a very long life. I once said that I would return one day to take revenge. I said that if by that time you still ...¡± What did Chang Xiaoyang mean by that? mo Feifei¡¯s heart skipped a beat and the phone in her hand fell to the ground. ¡°That half-brother of yours is Shang mo?!!¡± She blurted out. ...... ¡°I thought you already knew. I¡¯ve given you hints before.¡± Chang Xiaoyang said. Mo Feifei furrowed her eyebrows. How could she know? that doesn¡¯t seem to be a hint. Was he trying to say that Shang mo would tell her? ¡°Do you think that Shang mo doesn¡¯t know about our rtionship? Do you really think that he can¡¯t find out anything? he knows everything that happened between us, and he definitely has a reason for being with you to take revenge on me. ¡± Chang Xiaoyang grabbed mo Feifei¡¯s hand and looked at her affectionately.¡±I didn¡¯t want to be with you in the past because I didn¡¯t want you to get involved with us. You¡¯re so smart and I¡¯ve hinted to you before. It¡¯s impossible that you didn¡¯t know about it but you still ended up with him.¡± Mo Feifei flung his hand away and said,¡¯isn¡¯t it because we are on opposing sides that we can¡¯t be together? Of course, this is me. As for you, you don¡¯t want to be with me. Isn¡¯t it because you know that you can¡¯t offend su Wencheng? If you were to be with me, su Wencheng would never trust you again. Now that su Wencheng has fallen, everything that he has should be in your hands. That¡¯s why you¡¯re so unscrupulous and dare to say this to me, right?¡± Chang Xiaoyang emphasized,¡±what do you think I want to do to you? I¡¯m using you to deal with Shang mo. No, of course not. I just don¡¯t want you to be with him. ¡± Chapter 1393 - The sour smell of love fills the entire world (13)

    Chapter 1393: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (13)

    Mo Feifei pulled out a smile that could not be considered a smile.¡±But I am already together with him. If I did not choose him, I would not be together with him even without you telling me. But once I have chosen him, no one can stop me.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s true to you! I can also see that you¡¯re ...¡± ¡°Yes, I used to like you a little, but you tricked me into liking you. After I left that vi, I took back all my feelings. Besides, I think any woman with a little bit of rationality wouldn¡¯t choose you after experiencing everything that happened between us. ¡± Mo Feifei said indifferently. Her expression was also indifferent, and her gaze was also indifferent, but it seemed to be able to see through everything, and her words were even hiding ice. ¡°I¡¯m being sincere!¡± Chang Xiaoyang was hurt. ¡°Your sincerity is too cheap!¡± Mo Feifei smiled and picked up her phone. She called Shang mo as she walked away. Chang Xiaoyang stood at the same spot as he sent her off with a dark gaze. ¨C Mo Feifei stopped after walking for a certain distance and shared the address with Shang mo. Shang Mo¡¯s car arrived very quickly. ¡°Why did you suddenly walk over? you¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time,¡± Shang mo asked after she got into the car. Mo Feifei turned her head and looked at him. She felt a little conflicted in her heart. After hesitating for a moment, she decided to tell him.¡±Just now, I met someone outside the school.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s eyes darkened as he could clearly feel that her tone was not too good. He then heard mo Feifei say,¡±¡±There¡¯s a grudge between us. As for How I Met him, I¡¯ll tell you slowly when we get back. He told me before that he¡¯s an illegitimate child. Today, he came to tell me that he¡¯s your half-brother.¡± ...... Upon hearing that, Shang Mo¡¯s expression changed as his exquisite features were filled with shock. He even braked suddenly. Fortunately, there weren¡¯t many cars on the road, otherwise, there would definitely be a serious ident. Mo Feifei looked at Shang Mo¡¯s face which had turnedpletely dark. It was as if a storm wasing. The air suddenly turned cold and a terrifying cold aura spread all over her body. She held his hand and called out softly,¡±¡±Shang mo.¡± Shang mo returned to his senses and his expression slowly returned to normal. He looked at mo Feifei with a doubtful gaze.¡±Did he look for you just to say this?¡± ¡°There are other things, I can tell you after this, but you ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Shang mo took her hand into his palm and said hesitantly,¡±¡±If ... If one day you realize that I¡¯m not as perfect as you think, what will you do?¡± he asked. ¡°You actually said it¡¯s perfect?¡± Mo Feifei looked at her teasingly. ¡°You know what I mean,¡± Shang mo replied with a smile. Mo Feifei restrained her expression and looked at him seriously.¡±¡±You have a woman outside? Or did your ex-girlfriend give you an illegitimate child?¡± Shang mo was amused.¡±What nonsense are you spouting? how is that possible?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Other than this, it¡¯s nothing to me. ¡± Mo Feifei held his hand.¡±Alright, don¡¯t be unhappy. Hurry up and drive. I will give you a giftter.¡± ¡°What present do you want to give me?¡± Shang mo asked as he drove. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I want a child?¡± Shang mo was half-joking but with a tinge of seriousness. ¡°You¡¯re going to give birth to one for me?¡± Mo Feifei said with a half-smile,¡±my womb is cold.¡± Shang mo was speechless. Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (14)

    Back at the vi, Shang mo bumped into Lu Yanchen in the living room. After greeting him, they chatted for a while. Suddenly, Shang mo asked,¡±I heard that you¡¯re going to purchase an AIpany.¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head. The industrialization and application of artificial intelligence had be the trend of great development in the future. It would be a new momentum that would boost economic development. Shang Mo¡¯s expression turned serious as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m very interested in these things. I happen to have a project here. It¡¯s about artificial intelligence. Do you want to work together?¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows in interest.¡±Then, let¡¯s find a time to chat after we return.¡± Shang mo nodded his head slightly. When Lu Yanchen returned to his bedroom, Shi Guang was tidying up the fruits of her and Lu Yanchen¡¯s victory. She held a dress in her hands and gestured in front of her. When she saw that Lu Yanchen had returned, she asked him immediately,¡±Does this look good?¡± Lu Yanchen nodded before continuing,¡±Your future brother-inw just said that he wants to cooperate with me on a merger and acquisition of a technologypany.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang replied indifferently. She was stunned for a moment before looking at him and asking in surprise,¡±Eh? Shang mo is looking for you to work together?¡± Lu Yanchen nodded his head. Looking at how Shi Guang was still reluctant to part with the dress in her hands, he remembered that she did not seem to have tried it on before.¡±Do you want to try it on?¡± ¡°I had the same thought as well.¡± Shi Guang grinned. ...... She immediately walked to the next cubicle and changed her clothes as she said,¡±¡±Well, don¡¯t think about my sister and me. If you want to work with him, then work with him. If you don¡¯t want to work with him, then just reject him.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Shi Guang changed into her dress and came out. She spun around in front of Lu Yanchen and even threw him a flirtatious look.¡±Do I look good?¡± ¡®It¡¯s pretty, it¡¯s really pretty!¡¯Lu Yanchen wanted to say that, but the dress was a spaghetti strap one and was a little revealing. The front of her chest was really low, and one-third of her back was exposed. Even though she had let her long hair down and covered some of her skin. However, the feeling of being faintly discernible made her even sexier and more charming. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good, change it.¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t I look good? Lu Yanchen, your taste isn¡¯t good. Why are you saying that all the things that I find good-looking aren¡¯t good-looking? and all the things that you say are good-looking, I find them especially old-fashioned?¡± ¡°But this dress is really ugly. Besides, what day is it now? even if it¡¯s hot, it¡¯s not the right time to wear it so skimpily.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not cool. I think it¡¯s just right. ¡± Shi Guang felt that he must have done it on purpose.¡±Can I put on a small jacket?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up into a smile that did not reach his eyes.¡±Mummy said that when we return to the country, I¡¯ll bring you to get a few more Chinese medicine treatments.¡± The moment Shi Guang heard that, her legs turned to jelly and she almost lost her bnce. ¡°You¡¯re still catching ...¡± Thest time Shen lingshuang brought her to the hospital for an experience, the experience report said that his womb was cold and his Qi was weak. His period was low, and his hands and feet were ice cold. Perhaps it was because he was always in the water, it was said that it would be difficult for her to get pregnant if she were to suffer from such a cold for a long time. Shen lingshuang was so frightened that she brought him to see an old Traditional Chinese Medicine practitioner, a great master. After the doctor took her pulse, he said that her condition was very serious, so he gave her a prescription and prescribed her a few Chinese medicines. The medicine was ck and pungent when it was concocted. Furthermore, it was so bitter that it was unptable. Shi Guang really did not want to drink it and had wanted to sneakily throw it away a few times. It was simply too hard to swallow. Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (15)

    Lu Yanchen, who had always doted on her, loved her, and allowed her to do anything she wanted, refused to give in no matter how much she begged and coaxed him this time around. Every single day, he would insist on watching her finish thest drop of medicine in her bowl. Just the thought of that bitter taste was enough to make Shi Guang feel as though her bile was about toe out ... Shi Guang hugged Lu Yanchen¡¯s arm and whined,¡±Hubby?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her with a pampering gaze, as though he would indulge her no matter what she did. However, he still asked,¡±and you caught a cold?¡± It means that if you change out of this sexy dress, I won¡¯t take you to get medicine! ck-bellied man! Treacherous! Shi Guang harrumphed coldly at him before taking another set of clothes and getting ready to change out of her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me tonight ...¡±She shouted as she changed her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch me tomorrow either. ¡± ¡°The night after, the night after that, you¡¯re still not allowed to touch me!¡± ¡­¡­ Wang caichun was munching on an Apple on her phone as she replied to Shi Guang¡¯s text messages. Shi Guang said that she had brought her a gift, and the two of them had arranged to meet on the first floor. Because she was too focused on her phone to look at the road, she bumped into the person in front of her. She quickly looked up and apologized,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry,¡±she said. The person who was standing in front of her turned around ... Their eyes met. When she saw the person opposite her, she immediately smiled.¡±Mr. Mo, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ...... ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡±Mr. Mo said in his usual indifferent tone. Then, he sat down on the sofa in the living room. Wang caichun sat down as well and turned on the television. Just as she was about to change the channel, she specially asked,¡±Which channel do you want to watch?¡± Mr. Mo waved his hand, indicating that there was no need. Wang caichun casually switched to an international Chinese channel. After finishing the Apple, she picked up the orange on the coffee table, peeled one, and put it in her mouth. Only then did she realize that she was only focused on eating and didn¡¯t call the people around her. ¡°It¡¯s a very sweet orange,¡± she said, smiling.¡±Do you want one?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Mr. Mo said simply. ¡°It¡¯s okay to eat some asionally. Oranges have a lot of vitamins.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Wang caichun was speechless. He was ignoring her again. He was really, really cold. In the quiet living room, there was not a single sound at all. The atmosphere was so quiet and awkward all of a sudden. Wang caichun suggested that she should head upstairs or call Shi Guang to her room. Just as Wang caichun was about to stand up, she saw Shi Guang jumping down the stairs.¡±Caichun ...¡± She was slightly surprised to see Mr. Mo sitting in the living room. Then, she sat opposite him and greeted him with a smile,¡±¡±Hello, Mr. Mo.¡± Mr. Mo was slightly stunned as he looked at the girl who was smiling brightly. He then nodded and said,¡±¡±Hello, miss Shi.¡± ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Shi Guang asked courteously once more as her gaze darted between Mr. Mo and Wang caichun. It seemed like there was something going on between the two of them. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. What about you?¡± Mr. Mo replied and even started to chat, shocking Wang caichun so much that her jaw almost fell off. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. Is Mr. Mo here to see my brother-inw?¡± Shi Guang was thinking about how she should bring the topic back to Wang caichun. ¡°Yes, my name is cherry.¡± Wang caichun was dumbfounded. This really surprised her. Wasn¡¯t this Mr. Mo very cold? Didn¡¯t she try not to make a sound if she could? But, why was he chatting so well with Shi Guang? not only that, he even took the initiative to tell her his name. Uh uh uh, is this Mr. Mo trying to steal young master Lu¡¯s girl? ¨C [PS: I wish everyone a happy girl¡¯s day. Please give me your monthly votes~] Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396: The whole world stinks of love (16)

    On the other hand, Shi Guang¡¯s thoughts werepletely different from Wang caichun ¡®s. She did not feel that this Mr. Mo had any feelings for her at all. She felt that Mr. Mo was a really good person. If he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, he could really develop a rtionship with Wang caichun. He felt that he was much more reliable than Chu mubei. At that moment, she caught sight of Chu mubeiing down as well. A thought suddenly struck her.¡±Mr. Mo, do you like to drink sugar water? Our caichun has made some sugar water, and her skills are top-notch. Do you want to pay for it?¡± Wang caichun felt that there was no way for her to be with Shi Guang anymore. Shi Guang had always been a smart person. Surely, she could tell that this Mr. Mo was interested in her? ¡°It¡¯s just so-so. If Mr. Mo likes it, I can get you a bowl,¡±she said with a chuckle. She had thought that Mr. Mo would refuse, but he actually nodded. Looking at Wang caichun who had gone to the kitchen, Chu mubei sat down on the sofa and smiled,¡±Mr. Mo, we meet again.¡± Mr. Mo smiled at him and nodded in greeting. ¡°Mr. Mo, try it and see if it¡¯s good.¡± Wang caichun came out with a bowl of sugar water and sat down beside Shi Guang, wanting to give her a silent reminder. Before she could say anything, Chu mubei¡¯s voice rang out,¡±¡±Give me a bowl too.¡± Wang caichun shot her a cold look. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own hands and legs? Don¡¯t you know how to pour it yourself?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened.¡±How can you be someone¡¯s wife? is that how you should be a wife?¡± ...... Wang caichun couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud,¡±we¡¯re already divorced. Who¡¯s still your wife? Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. ¡± The moment Chu mubei mentioned his wife, Shi Guang¡¯s lips twitched. This Chu mubei had found his true love, but why was he so insensible? didn¡¯t he know that everyone was trying to get close to caichun and Mr. Mo? He actually said that Wang caichun was his wife! What a headache. Shi Guang facepalmed and smiled at Mr. Mo in embarrassment. Mr. Mo¡¯s expression looked like he was enjoying a show. He seemed to think that this was quite fun. When Shi Guang¡¯s awkward gaze turned to him, he couldn¡¯t help but smile, as if he had already seen through her. He had wanted to introduce a girlfriend to him, but in the end, it was a married person, or a divorced person, and he was immediately exposed. It was no wonder that he was embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and get some fruits to eat.¡± Shi Guang found an excuse and slipped away. Mr. Mo stood up as well and followed Shi Guang into the kitchen. Oh my God, he¡¯s following her in. Could he be confessing? Wang caichun¡¯s gaze followed her like a shadow, her heart filled with worry. However, that was not the case in Chu mubei¡¯s eyes. He only felt that the way she was looking at Mr. Mo¡¯s back view without blinking was a sign of her love for him. He snorted coldly,¡±stop with your wishful thinking. Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself? that Mr. Mo clearly likes little sister Shi Guang more!¡± ¡°Mr. Mo is just a gentleman. He¡¯s going in to help Shi Guang. Don¡¯t think that everyone is the same as you.¡± Even though that was what she was thinking in her heart, she would not allow Chu mubei to spout any nonsense. It would be bad if Lu Yanchen were to misunderstand. However, Chu mubei felt that she was just finding excuses to get away with it because she liked Mr. Mo. He was instantly enraged. ¡°You¡¯re so eager to pursue that Mr. Mo. Wang caichun, your love is really cheap ...¡± If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have told him. If he didn¡¯t know anything, he wouldn¡¯t have felt so ufortable. Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (17)

    Shi Guang and Mr. Mo walked out together, chatting andughing as though they were in a harmonious mood. Wang caichun¡¯s face turned ck. ¡®Shi Guang, you have to hold it in! Even though this Mr. Mo is extremely charming, you¡¯re married after all!¡¯ Looking at her face, Chu mubei assumed that she was jealous and smirked as though he was mocking Wang caichun. Wang caichun nced at him and felt that Chu mubei was extremely childish. Luckily, the one she had her own thoughts on was Mr. Mo¡¯s Buddhist assistant. She had no feelings for this Mr. Mo from the start. Otherwise, it would hurt to be mocked by him like this. Just as Chu mubei was about to say something, his expression froze up in the next second. ¡°Caichun, Mr. Mo wants to invite us out to y.¡± Shi Guang walked over to Wang caichun¡¯s side and held her hand while chuckling. She even looked at Chu mubei.¡±You must be there!¡± Chu mubei¡¯s entire body stiffened as he looked at Wang caichun with a cold and threatening gaze. It was as if he was saying that if he dared to go, he would be dead. However, Wang caichunpletely ignored him and nodded her head in agreement,¡±Sure, Mr. Mo. Are we leaving now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Mo nodded his head indifferently. He had forgotten that he was here to look for Shang mo as he made an inviting gesture. Chu mubei¡¯s face had long turned ck as he shot countless res at Wang caichun. However, she continued to ignore him and left with Shi Guang and Mr. Mo. F * ck! This woman ... Could she not tell that this mo fe wanted to court Shi Guang? ...... To think that she would even bring Shi Guang out! Was she really going to sell her own friends out just to get a man? Otherwise, there was no way he would allow that mo guy to steal Lu Yanchen¡¯s wall. Casting a nce at the fruit tter on the coffee table, he headed upstairs with a dark expression and knocked on Lu Yanchen¡¯s door. At this moment, Lu Yanchen was busy with his work. Even though he had said that he would let him in, he did not even raise his head or even look at Chu mubei. Chu mubei was even more anxious now.¡±That mo guy is here again today and is especially interested in your little sister Shi Guang. He was smiling so lecherously when he saw her earlier on. To think that he would follow her into the kitchen and even invite her out to y! Old Lu, hurry up and give her a call and ask her where they are! Don¡¯t get abducted. ¡± Lu Yanchen raised his head and looked at him with a gaze that was as sharp as a de. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? ¡°I helped you to stop them just now, but I didn¡¯t manage to,¡± Chu mubei said with a dark face.¡±To think that this mo fe would be so capable! We¡¯ve only known each other for such a short period of time! It¡¯s one thing for that idiot Wang caichun to be interested in him, but to think that she¡¯d even hook up with little sister Shi Guang!¡± Those words were a little abrupt, causing Lu Yanchen to narrow his eyes. At this moment, Chu mubei was shrouded in ck clouds, looking indignant. ¡°Wang caichun went out with Shi Guang as well?¡± Lu Yanchen asked. ¡°That stupid woman has gone crazy thinking about men. It¡¯d be a wonder if she didn¡¯t go out.¡± Chu mubei gritted his teeth. ¡°Shi Guang doesn¡¯t like me checking up on her. Give Wang caichun a call and ask her where she is.¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced her, so it¡¯s not appropriate for me to call her now. Besides, where Wang caichun goes has nothing to do with me. ¡± Chu mubei turned his head away and scoffed coldly,¡±¡±I say, old Lu, hurry up and take action. Don¡¯t just stay at home and be a resentful husband!¡± Lu Yanchen replied with a deeper meaning,¡±indeed, a resentful husband.¡± Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (18)

    Lu Yanchen replied with a deeper meaning,¡±indeed, a resentful husband.¡± At that moment, Chu mubei could not hear the teasing in Lu Yanchen¡¯s words as his lips twitched,¡±you really didn¡¯t see it. You have no idea how much that mo guy loves little sister Shi Guang. In any case, I¡¯ve already told you about it. You can do as you see fit. By the time someone takes advantage of the situation, don¡¯t me me for not warning you.¡± After that, he turned around and walked out. However, after he left, he stood in the corridor expressionlessly and didn¡¯t leave immediately. However, even after standing outside for a moment, he did not hear Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice on the phone. Old Lu was really magnanimous. Forget it, he didn¡¯t care anymore. He could still do whatever he wanted. He didn¡¯t want to vent his anger on him when he quarreled with little sister Shi Guang. Chu mubei returned to his bedroom. However, he returned to the living room after sitting there for less than two minutes. The television in the living room was on, and he would asionally nce at the clock on the wall. Time passed by, and it was alreadyte at night. What was old Lu doing? His wife had gone out with a strange man and had yet to return sote, but he was not worried at all? In between, Fei Fei went down to ask Shi Guang and Wang caichun. He should have at least gone downstairs to ask. He truly could not understand how that lousy personality of his managed to win little sister Shi Guang over. At that moment, Shi Guang and Mo Feifei returned. Unlike the happy faces they had when they went out, they had bitter faces when they returned, as if they were particrly sad. Shi Guang replied dejectedly, ¡°I¡¯ll go up first. ¡± ...... Then, he turned around and quietly went upstairs. Wang caichun waved at her and walked towards the other staircase. Chu mubei, who was initially furious, was now filled with suspicion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Chu mubei followed up with a question. Wang caichun ignored her and continued to walk forward with a sad look on her face. After waiting for a long time, Chu mubei, who felt that he had been worried about them for a long time as a friend, was suddenly enraged as he hollered out,¡±¡±Wang caichun, are you mute?¡± He reached out and pulled her arm. Wang caichun, who was in a bad mood, flung his hand away.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°I should be the one asking you that. What happened when you and little sister Shi Guang went out? why did you return with that face of a widow? F * ck! Your daddy isn¡¯t dead yet!¡± Chu mubei gritted his teeth. ¡°Even if you die, I will not be a widow!¡± ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯te and bother me! I¡¯m in a bad mood right now!¡± Wang caichun berated him. When he heard that, Chu mubeiughed out,¡±you deserve it! Why don¡¯t you take a look at yourself and tidy yourself up? your face is so yellow, just like an old hag. No man would like you!¡± Then, he pinched her face. Wang caichun smacked Chu mubei¡¯s hand away and shouted at him,¡±Get lost. You¡¯re a yboy. That¡¯s why no woman has ever truly liked you in your life!¡± Then, he continued to walk forward. Chu mubei was like a tail as he chased after Wang caichun.¡±Tsk, tsk, tsk. Look at your pitiful face. That mo guy must have bullied you. I¡¯ve long seen that he¡¯s not a good person. I¡¯ve hinted to you, but you didn¡¯t listen. Now, you¡¯ve been deceived and toyed with by him. You ...¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± ¡°He¡¯s much better than you!!¡±Wang caichun cut him off. On the other hand, Chu mubei was depressed. This depression made him especially angry. He was concerned about her out of good intentions ... Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (19)

    He was concerned about her out of the kindness of his heart and worried that she would be deceived by that bad man. It was fine if she was not grateful, but she was fierce to him and even said that he was no better than that mo guy. Chu mubei felt as though a demon was living in his heart, and he had an urge to kill someone. Just as Wang caichun was about to close the door after entering the house, he ced his hand on the door.¡±Wang caichun, we need to have a good talk.¡± He was doing this for her own good. After all, the two of them had been married before. They could not be husband and wife, but they were still friends. ¡°I¡¯m really tired right now, we¡¯ll talk about it in the future. ¡°Wang caichun frowned. She had wanted to say that there was nothing to talk about between them, but she didn¡¯t want to argue with him. She really wanted some peace and quiet now. What she had seen today had really touched her deeply. Chu mubei gave her a hard push, causing her to lean against the wall. Chu mubei stood in front of her and hugged her, bending over slightly as though he wanted to kiss her. With her cheeks flushed red, Wang caichun¡¯s heart started to beat faster. No, I said I would forget the past, so I can¡¯t have any other thoughts. Wang caichun suppressed the chaotic emotions in her heart and gathered all her strength to kick Chu mubei¡¯s crotch. Chu mubei was caught off guard as he bent backward and hissed out in pain. Seizing the opportunity, she pushed Chu mubei out of the room and mmed the door shut. ...... Chu mubei stomped his feet in anger. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you,¡± he roared.¡±You¡¯ll suffer in the future. ¡± However, Wang caichun ignored her. Her mind was filled with what had happened in the afternoon ... It wasn¡¯t just Wang caichun; Shi Guang was as well, as though she was caught up in an emotion that she couldn¡¯t get out of. Lu Yanchen looked at her with aplicated gaze before sitting down beside her and fiddling with the hair on her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang raised her head and looked at Lu Yanchen before hugging him.¡±Do you know where I went today?¡± ¡°Where did you go?¡± Lu Yanchen asked. ¡°The hospital.¡± Shi Guang let out a soft sigh that was filled with sorrow. When Mr. Mo asked her for help, she really didn¡¯t think too much about it. After all, Mr. Mo asked her for help with a smile. On the way there, he said that his sister was a child with a personality. She liked to smile and also liked to see people smile. She liked the kind of smile that was as bright as the sun. He felt that the feeling she gave off was especially bright and beautiful, as warm as the sun. His sister was too lonely and needed friends. When she heard it, she thought it was quite strange. This Mr. Mo seemed like a strange person, but after seeing him, she was stunned. LD was thergest hospital and also the most authoritative hospital in the world. Many people who were seriously ill would treat this ce as theirst hope and hope to walk out of here in good health. The girl was in a hospital gown and sitting in a wheelchair. The sunlight shone on her through the ss. She smiled faintly, but her pale face made her smile look particrly weak. Mr. Mo stopped in front of her and squatted down. He held her hand and asked her how she had been recently. The girl was Mr. Mo¡¯s younger sister, 16 years old. Mr. Mo treated his sister very well, but when he went back, Mr. Mo said that he didn¡¯t treat his sister well. He was a man dominated by ambition and power. He put all his energy into work, so he ignored his sister. When he wanted to care for her, he found that she was seriously ill. Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400: The whole world stinks of love (20)

    Mr. Mo had hired the best doctors in the world and received the best medical treatment, but it was all in vain. Everyone said that she only had two years. Two yearster, he was only eighteen. Eighteen years old was the most beautiful age of youth. It was an Age of Gold, filled with infinite youthful energy. But what awaited her was ... How could one not feel sad and pity? As long as his sister wanted it, as long as she liked it, Mr. Mo would definitely satisfy her. The girl did not know what she would encounter when she turned eighteen. She looked forward to the future. When they were chatting in the afternoon, the girl heard that she was a swimmer. She immediately asked Mr. Mo happily,¡±brother, can I go and watch thepetition?¡± After hearing Shi Guang¡¯s long string of words, Lu Yanchen reached out and pulled her into his embrace, saying softly,¡±Now that medicine is getting more and more advanced, maybe we can find a way to treat it in the next two years?¡± ¡°I hope so,¡± Shi Guang sighed out before looking at Lu Yanchen in embarrassment.¡±Today, when Mr. Mo asked me for help, I made a small deal with him. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m quite unkind. Do you think I should just cancel this deal?¡± Lu Yanchen asked her,¡±what did you exchange?¡± Shi Guang mumbled a few words before moving closer to Lu Yanchen¡¯s ear and whispering something extremely softly. Lu Yanchen raised his brows and replied indifferently,¡±there¡¯s no need to cancel it. Since that Mr. Mo has already promised you, he won¡¯t go back on his word.¡± ¨C ...... The moment Mr. Mo caught sight of Shi Guang, he knew that his sister would definitely like her a lot. In the past, before his sister was sick, her smile was also so bright and radiant. Of course, there were many girls who smiled so brightly and brightly, but she was the only one who looked the most like his sister. When he saw her smile that day, he thought for a moment that he was looking at his sister. But at that time, he didn¡¯t expect that his sister would like her and that miss Wang So much. His sister wanted to see them and chat with them happily. If possible and allowed, his sister would definitely want to go shopping and y with them. When Wang caichun went downstairs, she saw Mr. Mo using his fingers to rub his temples. She immediately walked over and asked with concern,¡±Mr. Mo, are you alright?¡± Mr. Mo looked up at Wang caichun and shook his head gently. ¡°Shi Guang ising downter? I¡¯ll make you some tea. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. You probably don¡¯t get to drink China kungfu tea often when you¡¯re overseas. I¡¯ll make you a cup of authentic Chinese Kungfu tea today.¡± Wang caichun had prepared everything and when she came out, she realized that Chu mubei hade down and was talking to Mr mo. When he saw Wang caichun walking out with the food, Chu mubei smirked,¡±¡±Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to know how to make tea. If I remember correctly, you¡¯re the mostzy person.¡± Wang caichun really wanted to throw the tea tray in her hands at this fellow. She ignored him and smiled at Mr. Mo,¡±¡±Mr. Mo, do you like ck tea or PU ¡®er tea?¡± she asked. Mr. Mo nced at Chu mubei before looking at Wang caichun,¡±Just call me by my English name, or mo.¡± ¡°Then, would you like a cup of PU ¡®er?¡± ¡°PU ¡®er tea is the tea I¡¯m best at,¡± Wang caichun replied with a wide smile. Mr. Mo nodded with a smile. Chu mubei looked at her coldly as he cursed her for being a pig in his heart.¡°¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1401

    Chapter 1401: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (21)

    Wang caichun waited for the water in the teapot to boil before using the tea bowl to pour some tea leaves into it. After letting it cool for a moment, she poured it out again and poured a small cup for Mr mo,¡±Try it. Don¡¯t dislike it if you¡¯re not good at it.¡± Mr. Mo silently took the small teacup, took a sip, and then nodded.¡±¡±No, he¡¯s very good at it.¡± Wang caichun chuckled foolishly and poured a cup for Chu mubei before pouring a cup for herself. With a guest around, she couldn¡¯t be too obvious. Chu mubei sipped his tea and purposely exposed her,¡±¡±Mr. Mo, you¡¯re too kind. This tea is bitter and fishy. I¡¯ve never had such a bad tea before.¡± Wang caichun chuckled and red at Chu mubei without a trace. Then, she smiled at Mr. Mo and touched her nose. For some reason, her cheeks suddenly turned red. She was so embarrassed and embarrassed that she had be a joke. This Chu mubei ... I¡¯ll definitely give him a good scolding when no one¡¯s around. Mr. Mo did not say anything as he sipped the tea in his hands before passing it to Wang caichun. Wang caichun was taken aback as she hurriedly passed him another cup. He took it and finished it as well. He even smiled at Wang caichun as though he was praising how good the tea was. Chu mubei¡¯s face was dark as he looked at the two of them. Was this a p to his face, refuting his tea¡¯s taste? Hmph, do whatever you want. Wang caichun, that pig. If she was cheated, then she deserved it. Just don¡¯te crying to him when the timees. Mr. Mo spoke, his voice full of zest,¡±¡±Can I call you ah Chun in the future?¡± ...... Wang caichun was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and immediately nodded her head with a smile,¡±sure, sure!¡± Her tone was a little higher, with a hint of rxation and joy. Chu mubei crossed his legs and leaned backzily on the sofa, feeling his teeth aching. He put the cup down and turned to go upstairs. This was an inexplicable act of throwing a tantrum, causing Wang caichun to feel awkward once more. She looked at Mr. Mo and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Mo. I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡± Mr. Mo smiled and didn¡¯t take it to heart. Instead, he asked nosily,¡±¡±He has a bad temper, so you guys got a divorce?¡± Wang caichun shook her head.¡±No, it¡¯s not. We¡¯ve actually agreed on a marriage of convenience. We¡¯ll get a divorce after we¡¯ve worked together and gotten married.¡± Mr. Mo raised his eyebrows and nodded with interest. He didn¡¯t say anything more, but just took another sip of the tea. At that moment, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen came down to ease the atmosphere. Shi Guang chuckled out,¡±Mr. Mo, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Lu Yanchen nodded back politely, and Mr. Mo replied in the same manner. After the two men greeted each other, Shi Guang chuckled out,¡±Can I bring Lu Yanchen along to visit niannian?¡± Niannian was Mr. Mo¡¯s sister. Mr. Mo replied,¡±¡±Of course you can.¡± The four of them set off together, and Chu mubei saw it from upstairs. He was really surprised. Why were the four of them going out together? could it be that they were going on a date? or were old Lu and Shi Guang just trying to get close to that mo guy and Wang caichun? Old Lu¡¯s heart was really ck. Afraid that that mo fe would pester little sister Shi Guang, she pushed him to that idiot Wang caichun. Wasn¡¯t that the same as pushing Wang caichun into a pit of fire? No, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. After all, she was his ex-wife, and he couldn¡¯t watch her get tricked and cheated by others. Chu mubei drove his car and followed behind, intending to observe the situation first ... Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (22)

    Just as he was waiting at a red light, his phone rang. Chu mubei muttered under his breath,¡¯who¡¯s calling at this time?¡¯ he took out his phone to take a look. It was Shen Yiren. It should be in the middle of the night back home. Why would she call at this time? Staring at Lu Yanchen and Mr. Mo¡¯s car, Chu mubei picked up the call,¡±¡±Yiren, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Chu mubei.¡± A choked voice came from the other end of the phone, as though she was about to cry.¡±Yanzhi is getting married to qianxun. What am I supposed to do?¡± ¡°Shen Yiren, wake up! You can¡¯t win against qianxun!¡± The light turned green, and Chu mubei drove forward immediately. ¡°Why? Just because they have a child?¡± Shen Yiren retorted. Her voice trembled slightly, and he could tell that she was trying her best to suppress her emotions. Even through the phone, Chu mubei could feel the pressure. He would rather that she was just venting her emotions out. That way, she might be able to get over it and not be bothered by big brother Lu anymore. He fell silent for a moment, feeling a little down. When he raised his head to look at Lu Yanchen and Mr. Mo¡¯s car, he realized that he had lost them. Chu mubei mmed his fist onto the square te. He stopped the car by the side of the road and said irritatedly,¡±¡±It¡¯s not just the child. The person big brother likes is qianxun. It¡¯s not the only time you confessed to big brother, and he understands your feelings for her. As long as a man has the slightest interest or thought for a woman and knows what the other party is thinking, he would definitely take action. However, big brother only wants to avoid you. Where are you staying after you return to the country? where is yourpany? No, even if he didn¡¯t say a word of concern, big brother doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you. You and big brother will never be together!¡± ¡°Chu mubei, I¡¯m only calling you to console you. Why do you have to be so cruel and remind me every time how much big brother dislikes me? So what if you like me! Does liking me mean that you can stab me in the heart again and again? Who said that I needfort? I just want you tofort me, why do you have to force me to break down?¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s shoulders trembled as her tears fell uncontrobly. ¡°Because the Shen Yiren I know is a strong, independent, smart, and rational person. She shouldn¡¯t throw away the excellence and pride that she should have for a man. Have you forgotten what you told me before? it¡¯s just a breakup. What¡¯s the big deal? you have to live a brighter life and make him regret his decision today.¡± ...... Towards the end of his sentence, Chu mubei¡¯s voice softened. Thest sentence was what she had said to him when he had fallen out of love, and he had returned it to her today. However, Shen Yiren broke down and started crying. Chu mubei smacked his own forehead. He might have really been too confident with his words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not in a good mood. Don¡¯t take my words to heart. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I thought I could be like what I said, but I really like big brother. He¡¯s the pir of my faith all these years. Now that the house has copsed, I don¡¯t know what to do. I really don¡¯t know ...¡± The call was hung up. ¡°Yiren, Yiren ...¡± Chu mubei called out to her worriedly. He called again, but the phone was no longer connected. Chapter 1403 - The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (23)

    Chapter 1403: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (23)

    Immediately, Chu mubei gave his assistant a call,¡±¡±Book me a ticket back to China immediately, the sooner the better.¡± After hanging up, Chu mubei headed straight for the airport. Please don¡¯t let anything happen to Shen Yiren. In his first year of high school, he fell in love with a girl. The girl was beautiful and talented. He started to pursue her. A weekter, she became his girlfriend, and he doted on her. That was the first time he had fallen in love with a woman. He had fallen in love without hesitation and had lost control. At the age of first awakening to love, he was full of longing for love and fantasized about their future. They talked for two years. In the third year of high school, as a special student, she followed her teacher to a foreign ce for training for half a month. Before they went there, the two of them were still very sweet, but after that, she suddenly became particrly cold to him. That kind of coldness was not superficial, but it was identally emitted. When she was with him, she also became extremely perfunctory. Even if she concealed it well, he still couldn¡¯t detect it. After a little investigation, he found out that she had gotten together with a male ssmate who went to the training with her. He was two-timing and had been caught red-handed. ...... He saw his girlfriend holding another man¡¯s hand and kissing him as if there was no one else around. At that time, he really felt like a bolt out of the blue had struck him and thousands of arrows had pierced his heart. He treated someone so sincerely, but in return, he cheated on her. How could he not be disappointed? His first love ended with him being made a cuckold. Coincidentally, he was with Shen Yiren that day, and she had witnessed the entire incident. During that period of time, Shen Yiren was the one who apanied him and consoled him. Her every move, her every frown and smile, slowly reced that first love. He hadpletely given up. No matter how the girl exined to him or begged for his forgiveness, it could not cause any waves in his heart. Ever since then, Shen Yiren, his good friend, had be the most elegant, beautiful, intelligent, and outstanding woman in his heart. They hadmon topics,mon interests, and worked hard for the same agency. He was her first love. And the person she liked was big brother. That¡¯s right, he had always known that the person Shen Yiren liked was big brother. She studied hard for big brother¡¯s sake, got a schrship, and went overseas to study alone to be the most outstanding woman. Back then, he was cheated on by his first love, and he was so sad and sad. If that was the case, then Shen Yiren, who was rejected by her brother, must be in a lot of pain and sorrow. In a rtionship, the one who was abandoned and the one who gave up was always the most humble. There was nothing more painful than giving your heart and soul to a rtionship, only to be crushed into a million pieces, and then the dull pain, but unable to shed tears. As for the rtionship between him and Yiren, he wasn¡¯t even sure himself. After he broke up with his girlfriend, he had three types of women. The first type was the type that he could y with casually, the second type was the type that he could not y with, and thest type was his friend, Shen Yiren. If Shen Yiren could get together with big brother and lead a happy life, he would definitely give her his blessings. But big brother didn¡¯t like her, and he really didn¡¯t want her to be stuck there. As his best friend, she had been with him when he was at his saddest, so he couldn¡¯t just leave her be. Suddenly, a certain someone¡¯s clearughter shed across Chu mubei¡¯s mind, as well as the gleeful look she had when she had tried to go against him. Eh, why did he think of Wang caichun ... ¡ª¡ª [PS : acting cute, begging for a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (24)

    Niannian¡¯s health was not good and she was not allowed to stay out for too long. After chatting with Shi Guang and Wang caichun for a while, she was tired. Mr. Mo pushed niannian back to the ward. The girl was lying on the hospital bed. Her features were delicate and pretty, and she looked extremely obedient. She looked at Mr. Mo and sighed,¡±brother, it¡¯s such a pity. Sister Shi Guang is already married.¡± When she met Shi Guang and Wang caichun the day before, she was already thinking that it would be great if big sister Shi Guang could marry big brother. There was no reason for it-it was simply because she liked him. ¡°Silly girl, what are you thinking about?¡± Mr. Mo was a little speechless. The girl turned to look at him.¡±But I feel that you like sister ah Chun more. Sister ah Chun is also very nice and very warm-hearted. Whoever marries her will be happy. Brother, why don¡¯t you marry sister ah Chun as your sister-inw?¡± Mr. Mo caressed her pale face and said softly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t think about all that nonsense. Have a good rest. ¡± ¡°Big brother, if I leave, I hope that there will be someone who loves you to apany you. Big brother, if you can bring them to see me, I can see that these two big Sisters are good people. Big brother, if you like big sister ah Chun, then go after her.¡± Niannian put her head on Mr. Mo¡¯s shoulder and said with hope. Although no one told her, she knew that her emotions could not stay with her brother forever. If she left, her brother would be all alone. She wanted him to be well, better than anyone else! Mr. Mo raised his hand and patted her little head. He said softly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you leave me. The doctor said that as long as you cooperate, you¡¯ll be fine after a while. ¡± He subconsciously nced at the door, only to find Wang caichun standing there in a daze. As their gazes met, Wang caichun¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment as she waved her hands apologetically and left the room. ...... After coaxing niannian to lie down, Mr. Mo walked out. Wang caichun, who was sitting on the chair, stood up immediately.¡±I wanted to tell Mr. Mo that Shi Guang received a call from sister Feifei. Something came up, so they left first.¡± Mr. Mo nodded and the two of them left the hospital together. The atmosphere was silent, and no one spoke. The air was a little tense. When they reached the car, Mr. Mo broke the silence and said politely,¡±¡±Miss Wang, do you have any other ns tonight? If you don¡¯t have anything to say, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, okay?¡± The man invited her like a gentleman. Wang caichun smiled and nodded her head,¡±thank you, Mr. Mo.¡± ¡°You can just call me by my name.¡± ¡°Then you can also call me ah Chun.¡± The two of them looked at each other and smiled. The ce they were eating at was a French Western restaurant. As soon as he entered the restaurant, Mr. Mo received an international long-distance business call and talked on the phone for a long time. Wang caichun looked out of the window absentmindedly. The scenery outside was beautiful, but she was not in the mood to appreciate it. That was because she had just received a message from Shi Guang that Chu mubei had returned. Why did Chu mubei suddenly return to the country? Was it because she was too intimate with Mr. Mo just now? Did he see her going out with Mr. Mo again, so he came back in anger? She felt that it was impossible. She tried to control her overthinking, but she couldn¡¯t help but have such a thought. During the meal, both of them were silent, as if they had something on their minds. They didn¡¯t talk much. ¡°You heard what niannian said just now,¡± Mr. Mo suddenly said. Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (25)

    Wang caichun almost choked on the noodles in her mouth. After swallowing it down, she chuckled,¡±That, I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop ...¡± Mr. Mo put down his knife and fork, and suddenly looked at her seriously, asking,¡±¡±What do you think of my sister¡¯s suggestion?¡± ¡°........Ah?¡± Wang caichun was taken aback as she suddenly had a strange premonition. Wasn¡¯t the suggestion just about what she had said ... About getting her brother to marry a sister-inw? ¡°It means that I will marry you as her sister-inw.¡± Mr. Mo said with a faint smile. Wang caichun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Even if the man opposite her was very serious and his tone was the same as usual, cold and distant, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was being serious or just joking. After a few seconds, Mr. Mo didn¡¯t say anything. There was an invisible ambiguous feeling that was slowly spreading. Wang caichun blinked her eyes and said nervously,¡±Well, I don¡¯t even know how to answer your joke.¡± Mr. Mo shook his head and said seriously,¡±¡±I¡¯m not joking. Since you heard my conversation with niannian, you should have heard what my sister said earlier.¡± Which sentence was it? But I feel that brother seems to like sister ah Chun more ... This sentence? She wanted toin about this sentence. The little girl niannian must have read it wrong. This Mr. Mo had always been quite cold to her, how could he like her? ¡°That girl was just joking,¡± she muttered.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not joking. She knows me very well, and she¡¯s never wrong about me.¡± Mr. Mo sped his hands together and his cold lips curved up slightly.¡±What do you think of my sister¡¯s suggestion?¡± ...... Wang caichun¡¯s face was filled with confusion. Her heart beat faster as she looked at him speechlessly. She couldn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t know what to say. Mr. Mo¡¯s deep eyes were also looking at her. He curled his lips and asked,¡±why don¡¯t you be my girlfriend?¡± Wang caichun jumped up in shock. Only then did she realize that they were in the dining room. She quickly sat down again and whispered,¡±¡±Well, you know that I¡¯ve been married before. Usually, divorced women ...¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t China I didn¡¯t grow up in China. It doesn¡¯t matter to me whether we get a divorce or not,¡± Mr. Mo said with a faint smile. Once again, Wang caichun did not know what to say. He could only lower his head and eat to ease the tense atmosphere. Fortunately, Mr. Mo did not force Wang caichun to give an answer immediately. He just wanted her to think about it. That night, Wang caichun was tossing and turning in bed, unable to fall asleep. Her mind was filled with Mr. Mo¡¯s suggestions, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that she had struck it rich. Mr. Mo was a man of the highest quality, tall, rich, and handsome. Furthermore, he was an especially good person. There was responsibility and responsibility. Under normal circumstances, a man who was good to his sister would be especially good to his wife in the future. However, she didn¡¯t have that kind of expectation for Mr. Mo ... Wang caichun couldn¡¯t fall asleep as she looked at the room next door. It was Chu mubei¡¯s room, but he had already left and returned to the country. What was wrong with him? Why did he suddenly return to the country? AI! What was she expecting? When Wang caichun saw that the lights in mo Feifei¡¯s room were still on, she put on a coat and knocked on mo Feifei¡¯s door.¡±¡±Sister Feifei, are you asleep?¡± Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (26)

    Mo Feifei and Shang mo were not married yet. Because Shi Guang was in the vi, mo Feifei insisted on sleeping in a separate room from Shang mo. That was Feifei¡¯s sister, and Shang mo wanted to leave a good impression on her. No matter how unwilling he was, he still agreed to it. ¡°Not yet,e in.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s voice was heard as Wang caichun pushed the door open and entered. Mo Feifei had just taken a shower. She looked at her and asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wang caichun walked in front of mo Feifei and held her hand, looking as if she had lost her mind.¡±¡±There¡¯s ... There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about,¡± ¡°Is it because of Chu mubei¡¯s sudden return?¡± mo Feifei smiled faintly. ¡°That Mr. Mo asked me today if I could be his girlfriend.¡± Wang caichun shook her head. Mo Feifei was shocked. He¡¯s confessing to you ...¡± Even though Wang caichun herself was surprised, she didn¡¯t feel that Mr. Mo liked her at all. He had always been cold and indifferent towards her. She had always felt that Mr. Mo did not like Shi Guang¡¯s youthful, vibrant, beautiful, and moving type. It should be someone like mo Feifei, who was quiet and picturesque, gentle yet cold, confident yet arrogant. However, she still wanted to say a few words for herself.¡±So what if you¡¯re confessing to me? I¡¯m so pretty, isn¡¯t it normal for you to like me? why are you making a fuss? don¡¯t tell me you have to like Shi Guang?¡± Mo Feifei quickly apologized.¡±No, no. I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just surprised that Mr. Mo acted so quickly.¡± Based on her observations over the past two days, it was not as if Chu mubei did not have any feelings for Wang caichun. By right, he should have figured out who was the most suitable woman for him. ...... In the end, Chu mubei returned to the country, and Mr. Mo confessed to him. Could it be that Wang caichun and Chu mubei¡¯s fate had reallye to an end? ¡°So are you going to ept it or not?¡± Mo Feifei asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. It¡¯s too sudden,¡± Wang caichun muttered. Mo Feifei looked at her deeply and curved her lips into a faint smile. ¡± ¡°You still like Chu mubei, don¡¯t you? ¡± Wang caichun scratched her head, ¡± If I like someone and have liked him for so many years, how can I just say that I don¡¯t like him? besides, during this period of time when we were married, he was quite good to me and usually wouldn¡¯t trouble me. If I had any trouble, he would help me solve it. I divorced him not because he was bad, but because he didn¡¯t love me. However, we didn¡¯t get married because of feelings. We got married together, so it wasn¡¯t his fault that he didn¡¯t love me. I was willing to do so. When we got married, We clearly agreed that our assets would be separated after the divorce, but he insisted on giving me five percent of hispany¡¯s shares. It¡¯s really hard for me to forget my feelings for him all of a sudden.¡± Mo Feifei nodded her head in understanding. ¡± ¡°Do you like this Mr. Mo? ¡± Wang caichun replied in distress, ¡± we¡¯ve always been on the same page. I¡¯ve always treated him like a friend. I¡¯ve never thought of him in that way. ¡± Mo Feifei thought for a while and said,¡±then why don¡¯t you just reject him? you can¡¯t choose to be with him just because he is outstanding. If you agree to be his girlfriend when you are still in love with someone else, that would be unfair to him.¡± Wang caichun reminisced about those words. All of a sudden, sheughed and said,¡±that¡¯s right, sister Feifei. I think you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Then let¡¯s do that. You should rest early, I¡¯ll go to sleep too. ¡± Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (27)

    Wang caichun came and went in a rush. Mo Feifei shook her head and smiled helplessly. Actually, Wang caichun already had an answer in her heart. She just needed someone to go along with her and agree with her. This was actually amon problem for many people. She wanted to sleep, but she felt hungry. Mo Feifei went downstairs to cook noodles and even sent a message to Shang mo to ask if he wanted to eat. After getting an affirmative answer, mo Feifei cooked two bowls of noodles. Shang mo had reallye down on time. He had appeared the moment the noodles were out of the pot. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? I¡¯m hungry again after a while. Do you want me to take you to the hospital for a checkup?¡± Shang mo asked worriedly. ¡°Are you looking down on me? I thought you already knew I could eat a lot when you first met me.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± He would never forget the first time they had a meal. She sat opposite him and ate three bowls of rice, two bowls of soup, one bowl of porridge, and of course, many other dishes. Out of all the women he knew, this was the first time he had seen such a big eater. However, at that time, she was still a young boy, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After mo Feifei ate a mouthful of noodles, she looked at Shang mo and said,¡±¡±Oh right, I have something to tell you. Your friend Mr. Mo has asked Wang caichun to be his girlfriend. I want to ask you what kind of person he is, and is he reliable?¡± Shang mo did not even think before replying,¡±¡±It¡¯s not reliable,¡± Mo Feifei was stunned for a moment. She swallowed the noodles in her mouth and looked up at Shang mo. ¡°Then why do you still want to introduce her?¡± ...... ¡°Who asked her to say that she wants to be with you,ce?¡± Shang mo scoffed coldly in his heart. Other people¡¯s love rivals were men, but his love rivals were a bunch of women. ¡°She¡¯s just joking. ¡± It was a good thing that Wang caichun also wanted to reject Mr. Mo. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she be pushing her into a pit of fire? Mo Feifei paused for a moment and asked,¡±¡±I thought you had a good rtionship with him.¡± Shang mo replied,¡±our rtionship is indeed very good. As a friend, he has nothing to say. But as a boyfriend, he can¡¯t do that. He¡¯s too heartless and he breaks up just like that. He doesn¡¯t even care about old times. I remember that his previous girlfriend went to look for him while pregnant and he got someone to throw her out.¡± Mo Feifei bit her lips and stared at him for two seconds.¡±¡±If it was you, your ex-girlfriend, who came to find you, what would you do?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s face turned cold instantly as a dangerous glint shed across his devilish eyes.¡±Of course, we¡¯ll chase him out. How can a kind and soft-hearted man support a family?¡± After a pause, he added,¡±¡±Of course, I¡¯m not mo. This won¡¯t happen to me.¡± Mo Feifei asked indifferently,¡±what if that ex is me? what if I look for you when I¡¯m pregnant?¡± Shang mo raised his brows and looked at her with a smile.¡±Rather than thinking about this, you should be thinking about how to please me and not be my ex. That way, this plot will never happen to us.¡± Mo Feifeiughed and was speechless. After eating, she went to sleep. When she woke up the next day, mo Feifei felt extremely hungry again. Previously, mo Feifei had looked it up on the inte. One of the reasons why she suddenly felt hungry was actually because she felt very hungry in the early stages of pregnancy and wanted to eat. Her period had always been irregr, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. But this time, she subconsciously felt that she might be pregnant, so she went to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test kit. The test in the morning was the most urate, and she would knowter whether she was pregnant or not. ¡ª¡ª [PS: Chu mubei is actually very innocent. ^_^I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re scolding him. Their marriage is a coboration, which means that they¡¯re good friends. If one day, a good friend suddenly confesses to you, are you stupid?] o^please give me a monthly ticket~~ Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (28)

    Mo Feifei sat on the toilet bowl and looked at the results of the pregnancy test in her hands. Her face was calm and she looked no different from usual, but in fact ... She was not calm at all. Her fingers were clenched so tightly that her knuckles turned white, showing everything. At this moment, his face was expressionless, which made her even more frightened. She suspected that she was pregnant and wanted to have a test. In fact, she hoped that she had guessed wrong so that she could find peace of mind. However, she had never thought that she would actually be pregnant. It was like a bomb, like a sudden p of thunder exploding in his mind. So, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Children were more like fate. She just had to let nature take its course. It was obviously impossible for her to abort the child. However, she was not willing to give up her studies. It was soplicated. Why was it so difficult for her toplete her college homework in peace? Mo Feifei went downstairs and saw that Shi Guang had already prepared breakfast. She and Lu Yanchen were going back to China today, and Wang caichun seemed to be going to France as well, but she was leaving today as well. While they were eating, Shi Guang kept reminding mo Feifei to pay attention to this and that. Wang caichun could not help but roll her eyes.¡±Shi Guang, people who don¡¯t know the situation would not think that you¡¯re sending your sister overseas to study. They would only think that you¡¯re sending your daughter overseas to study.¡± ...... As soon as she finished speaking, she immediately felt a strong low pressure brewing beside her. The gazes of the people at the dining table were several degrees colder. The air around her was also chilly, wet and cold. Her palms were suddenly covered in cold sweat. She immediately chuckled.¡±¡±I was just joking, just joking.¡± Being in love meant that she could bully people everywhere. Wasn¡¯t it enough to show off their love? they even gathered together to show off their love. He was just a boyfriend, she could easily find one. Hmph! At the airport, mo Feifei bade Wang caichun, Shi Guang, and Lu Yanchen farewell. On the way back, Shang mo said to mo Feifei,¡±¡±The airport is too far away from the vi and the school. You don¡¯t have to send me to the airport when I leave.¡± ¡°Are you ready to go back?¡± mo Feifei asked him. ¡°It¡¯s not confirmed yet. It should be within the next few days. There are some things in thepany that I need to go back to handle.¡± As he was driving, he freed one hand and stroked Fei Fei¡¯s head.¡±You can¡¯t bear to leave me.¡± Mo Feifei smiled faintly.¡±Should I speak the truth? or should I lie?¡± As though he was punishing her, Shang mo tugged her ear on purpose and said heartlessly,¡±Fine, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡± Mo Feifei held his hand.¡±Alright, don¡¯t be angry. Apany me to buy some things, okay?¡± Her calm tone was mixed with a hint of gentleness. When Shang mo saw her smile, the unhappiness in his heart was swept away in an instant. When the traffic light turned red, he stopped the car and turned to look at mo Feifei. No matter how much he looked at her, he could not get enough of her. Beautiful and refined, she was beautiful no matter what. Simple and elegant was beautiful, rich and beautiful was still beautiful. In the past, he had heard that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. At that time, he had scoffed at it. He had never thought that this kind of thing would happen to him one day. Mo Feifei brought Shang mo to the bookstore and bought a huge pile of books. She even sent them to her school. Shang mo had applied for a single room for her in school and it should be fully prepared except for a few books. As Shang mo helped her arrange the books, he asked her,¡±¡±Can you finish all the books you bought?¡± ¡°I might not be able to finish it, but I don¡¯t want to go out for a while, so I¡¯ll buy a school first.¡± Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (29)

    ¡°You¡¯re not going out?¡±Shang mo was slightly surprised. He treated her as a joke, but mo Feifei nodded her head seriously.¡±¡±Yes, if you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll stay in school obediently. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Of course, he was delighted. However, wasn¡¯t this sort of delight a little too selfish? after putting away thest book, Shang mo walked to her side and hugged her waist. ¡°You¡¯re too much of an otaku. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk around the campus. ¡± ¡°Then how should I reward you?¡± The soft fragrance entered his arms, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. Mo Feifei¡¯s entire body was trembling from his kiss. Her hand weakly ced on his belt and her chest heaved up and down. She closed her eyes and panted.¡±Shang mo ...¡± In order to avoid his kiss, she struggled in his arms, but it only made her more aroused, and the man couldn¡¯t stop. He directly ced her on the bed and pressed himself on top of her. He was domineering and decisive. The man¡¯s kiss was full of aggression, and every kiss seemed to be full of charm ... It could enter her body, as if it could ignite the me in the bottom of her heart. Mo Feifei¡¯s brain had already turned into mush. She was in a daze and could not differentiate North from South. Shang mo kissed her and his fingers reached into her mouth silently ... Mo Feifei suddenly came to her senses and shook her head repeatedly. She pleaded,¡±¡±Shang mo, don¡¯t ... Don¡¯t do this ... We¡¯re in school.¡± She wasn¡¯t pregnant, so of course she couldn¡¯t mess around. Shang mo leaned forward to kiss her. Panting, he said,¡±be good ... It¡¯s alright. This is your dormitory. No one wille in.¡± ...... At this moment, his desire was overflowing, and his blood vessels were about to burst. His body was like turbulent waves. He waspletely out of control and only wanted to enter her body. Mo Feifei could feel his strength and reached out her hand to ce it on her chest.¡±¡±No, today, I really can¡¯t ...¡± Her body was soft under his body. He was clearly aroused. Looking at her, he asked softly,¡±you don¡¯t want it?¡± His eyes were dark and misty, but he was obviously restraining himself. Mo Feifei did not know how to say it. Seeing that she was silent, he assumed that she was embarrassed. He leaned over and whispered in her ear, his voice as charming and intoxicating as wine,¡±¡±We haven¡¯t been together for a long time. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± she asked. Mo Feifei could not help but scoff. ¡°I feel a little upset. My good friend ising.¡± She held his hand. ¡°But they¡¯re not here yet, are they?¡± Shang mo was a little displeased. His entire body was heating up from her flirting. How could she say that she did not want it anymore? ¡°But my stomach really doesn¡¯t feel too good. It¡¯s really ufortable ...¡± Mo Feifei frowned slightly as if she was in pain. Shang mo looked at her for two seconds and touched her lips. As if he had not had enough, he leaned over and kissed her lips tightly. It was especially wild and rough as if he wanted to swallow her whole. Only when he was no longer impetuous did he release her, panting. He gritted his teeth and said in her ear,¡±¡±Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to deal with you next time. ¡± That scorching hot breath entered her ears and Mo Feifei quickly dodged out of the way. Mo Feifei looked at him steadily. She reached out her hands and wrapped them around his neck. She leaned into his embrace in an obedient posture and held back her chaotic emotions. She was a little helpless about the child. Let her think about it. Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (30)

    Mo Feifei was sitting in the vi. The huge house was still bustling with noise and excitement a few days ago. For the past two days when Shang mo was around, she didn¡¯t feel that way. But now that he was gone, she immediately felt empty and the luxurious vi looked extremely deste. Her phone rang. It was Shang mo calling and Mo Feifei immediately picked it up. Looking at the person in the video, her heart was suddenly lifted from the snow and ced in the hot spring. The warmth was so hot that it made her feel extremelyfortable. ¡°You haven¡¯t reached the airport yet, have you?¡± ¡°No, but I miss you.¡± Shang mo looked at the woman in the video call. She was so quiet and gentle that it was unbelievable. He really wanted to hug her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, be good. ¡± In his heart, she was really just a little girl.¡±By the way, call me if you don¡¯t have enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already said this many times ...¡± Eh? Just when he said that it was not enough, mo Feifei¡¯s phone rang and a message popped up. She opened it and saw that it was a message from the bank. It was a transaction message. She counted the number of zeros on it. It was a million. Mo Feifei switched to the video and looked at Shang mo. ¡°¡±When you say it¡¯s not enough, is it money?¡± Shang mo nodded his head. Mo Feifei was a little confused.¡±I have money. The money in my card is enough for me to spend. You don¡¯t have to give me so much money.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to treat yourself badly. Eat whatever you want and buy whatever you want.¡± ...... ¡°What if one million isn¡¯t enough?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that you¡¯ll find me if it¡¯s not enough?¡± Pausing for a moment, Shang mo continued,¡±I know that you don¡¯t want to use my credit card but I still left a credit card by your bedside. There¡¯s no limit to the number and the password is your birthday. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to use it or not.¡± Mo Feifei smiled.¡±Shang mo, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good woman. I¡¯m so willful and you¡¯re not even angry. You even gave me money to spend. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not being capricious. Instead, I¡¯m being too selfish. I¡¯ve trapped an excellent woman at home, forced her to give birth to children and cook for me. I¡¯m afraid that one day, this woman will lose her original charm and ability. That¡¯s not love, but torture!¡± Shang mo looked at her affectionately.¡±Furthermore, I believe that a capable man would not let his woman run away!!¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s heart melted after hearing those words. She was sure that he did not think that way. This man was not as scheming as she thought. Ever since he met ¡°mo Feifei¡±, he had been trying to trick her. After hanging up the phone, mo Feifei touched her stomach. ¡®Let¡¯s talk about it in two to three months. If I tell you now, Shang MO will definitelye back immediately and bring me back with him. However, I don¡¯t want to give up on the child and I don¡¯t want to give up on my studies.¡¯ Suddenly, mo Feifei remembered something that she had not done. She reached out for her phone and dialed a number. When the call was connected, she said,¡±¡±Chu mubei ...¡± The reason why Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang had returned to the country so suddenly was also because they had received a call from Chu mubei informing them that something had happened to Shen Yiren. Based on Chu mubei¡¯s understanding of Shen Yiren, something must have happened to her when she was so drunk and hung up on him all of a sudden. As expected, Shen Yiren was in a car ident that night and was hospitalized. Chu mubei saw Lu Yanzhi in the hospital. After Shen Yiren¡¯s car ident, her brother¡¯s phone number was the first in her hands, so the hospital had called him directly. Seeing that Chu mubei had arrived, Lu Yanzhi wanted to leave but was stopped by Chu mubei. ¡°Big brother, do you really not have any feelings for Yiren?¡± Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411: The sour smell of love fills the entire world (31)

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told her everything I wanted to say. She should go find a man who loves her.¡± Lu Yanzhi turned around and left after saying that. Shen Yiren¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t serious and she woke up the next day. After she woke up, she was especially quiet. Chu mubei sat on the bed opposite her as he watched the medicine drip down from the transparent tube. He asked,¡±¡±Do you feel better?¡± Shen Yiren nodded. There was an electronic wall clock hanging on the side of the ward, and it showed the date and time. She asked Chu mubei,¡±¡±Did big brothere to see me?¡± ¡°The hospital called big brother. He¡¯s here. He stayed by your side the entire night before leaving this morning,¡± Chu mubei replied calmly. Shen Yiren¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when she heard him.¡±So, big brother is concerned about me too?¡± Chu mubei looked at her, unable to say a single word. After looking at him for a while, Shen Yiren smiled when she did not get an answer.¡±Chu mubei, do you think that I¡¯m pretty cheap?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you before why I¡¯m still so attached to her when she¡¯s already made me a cuckold? I even thought that she¡¯de back for me. What did you tell me then? it wasn¡¯t because I¡¯m cheap, it was because I couldn¡¯t ept it. Right now, you¡¯re more unwilling to ept big brother, but Yiren, time can change a lot of things, including love. One day, when you no longer love big brother, when you look back, you¡¯ll realize that you¡¯re so childish and fun at the moment.¡± Chu mubei replied indifferently, his voice emotionless. ¡°You¡¯ve never been willing to admit defeat. Maybe big brother is like your career, always making you think that as long as you work hard, you¡¯ll get everything. But a rtionship is really different from a career. It¡¯s not just about working hard. You have a good rest. I¡¯ll go back first. ¡± Chu mubei¡¯s mood was extremely low, and he was feeling extremely depressed. He actually had a deep sense of self-loathing towards himself. F * ck, what the hell? he was the young master Chu who was loved by thousands of people. If he wasn¡¯t narcissistic, why would he be self-loathing? this was too unreasonable. ...... Just then, he received a call from Mrs. Chu, telling him to make a trip home. The moment Mama Chu heard that her son had returned, she immediately ran down the stairs. Before Chu mubei could even call out to her, she asked anxiously,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? why is everyone saying that you and caichun are divorced?¡± ¡°Uh ...¡± ¡°What? What¡¯s going on between you two? you were fine, why did you suddenly divorce?¡± Mrs. Chu asked anxiously. ¡°I just don¡¯t think we can get along, so ...¡± ¡°We can¡¯t get along!¡± Mrs. Chu was furious. ¡± When you got married, why didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t get along? back then, you didn¡¯t say a word and just registered her in the household register. You didn¡¯t even ask for the adults¡¯ opinions, and you didn¡¯t even bring her back to see. Fine, after all, you¡¯re the one living your life. As long as you think it¡¯s good, we elders have nothing to say. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to ept caichun and think that she¡¯s a good wife. All we could do was wait for you to give birth to a chubby little boy, but now you¡¯re telling me that you can¡¯t get along and are getting a divorce? !! ¡± As she said that, she used a lot of strength to push Chu mubei. Chu mubei stumbled from the push and only managed to steady himself by holding onto the cupboard beside him. ¡± They¡¯re just asking for a divorce. They¡¯re not divorced yet. They might be fine in a few days. ¡± ¡°But why did I hear that you¡¯ve already gotten a divorce and that you¡¯re having an affair?¡± Mrs. Chu frowned. Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (32)

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the rumors. I just came back with her from abroad.¡± Chu mubei coaxed. Mrs. Chu was furious, and she said,¡±¡±If you can¡¯t change your flowery character, how many women can stand you? you¡¯ll have to get a divorce sooner orter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll change, I¡¯ll change, alright ...¡± Chu mubei tried his best to go along with mother Chu and left the Chu family after consoling her. He was extremely vexed and did not want to be left alone. Normally, he would have gone to look for Lu Yanchen. However, the current Lu Yanchen was giving off the sour smell of love from head to toe. There was no way he would want to get close to Lu Yanchen and get triggered. He went to find mo Yanzhi. Mo Yanughed as he poured the wine,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? Yiren¡¯s injured and in the hospital. Why are you here to drink with me? if I were you, I would be in the hospital taking care of her. Who knows, Yiren might be touched and marry you.¡± ¡°Can you shut up? why do I feel that everything thates out of your mouth sounds so weird?¡± Chu mubei sat by the bar counter with a cold expression and a dark heart. ¡°F * ck, our big yboy Chu is actually acting innocent with me? Before the wedding, you were so scumbag that you could sleep with all the socialites in our city in one night. ¡± Mo Yanzhi walked over to Chu mubei with two sses of wine. Chu mubei snatched a cup of wine over. She suddenly understood why old Lu didn¡¯t appreciate her efforts in the past and even found her annoying. He finally understood. He just felt that mo Yanzhi was so annoying. ¡°Yourpany¡¯s shares have risen again. That marriage of yours is really not bad. This miss Wang is really not bad. She has the aura of bringing fortune to her husband. I haven¡¯t been doing well recently, why don¡¯t I find her and get a fake marriage, Wang Wang?¡± Mo Yanzhi teased as heughed. ...... Chu mubei acknowledged indifferently with a nonchnt ¡®Oh¡¯, and there was no longer any reaction on his face. However, just as mo Yanzhi was about to sit down on the chair beside him, Chu mubei kicked the chair to the back with all his might. Mo Yanzhi missed his seat and fell to the ground with a thud. Mo Yanzhi exploded,¡±F * ck! Chu mubei, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu mubei replied innocently,¡±what did I do? ah, I kicked the chair. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Old Mo, you too. Why did you take a good look at my leg before you sat down to see if there were any cramps?¡± Mo Yanzhi was speechless. F * ck, what kind of stupid exnation is this? it¡¯s obviously on purpose. He gritted his teeth and cursed,¡±are you crazy?...¡± And it was a serious illness! How did I offend you out of the blue?¡± As he spoke, mo Yanzhi suddenly seemed to have understood something.¡±¡±You ... Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for that wife of yours?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened,¡±what nonsense is this?¡± Mo Yanzhi was ted.¡±Chu mubei, you¡¯ve fallen for her. Haha ... You actually like Wang caichun. What about Shen Yiren?¡± ¡°Who the F * ck told you that I like Wang caichun?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t f * cking like Wang caichun, I¡¯d just be joking. Do you have to kick my chair in such a rage? in the past, when your woman was lying in your arms and I said I wanted to court her, you would always say¡± do whatever you want ¡°without any restraint. But look at you just now, she¡¯s only your wife in name! Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t kick my chair because I said I wanted to marry her!¡± Chu mubei¡¯s body stiffened. Chapter 1413 - The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (33)

    Chapter 1413: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (33)

    Chu mubei did note back to his senses for a long time. Mo Yanzhi¡¯s words meant that he liked Wang caichun ... How could that be possible? His feelings for Wang caichun had always been that of friends. In the beginning, he felt that she was the same as him, that they wouldn¡¯t have too many feelings for each other, and that marriage was just to avoid being urged to get married by her family. However, he had never expected that she would tell him that she used to like her after the divorce. Perhaps he felt a little guilty, so he paid more attention to her. However, he felt that it should be the kind of love that an older brother would have for his younger sister. He just wanted her to live a good life after the divorce and not be sad because of him. He wanted her to be happy and not have any worries. How did it be like? He had always felt that theplicated feelings he had for Shen Yiren were love. His phone rang at the right moment-it was an unknown number. Picking it up, Chu mubei was slightly surprised. It was actually mo Feifei. Why would mo Feifei call him? ¡°What do you think of that Mr. Mo? He confessed to caichun and went to Paris with her. After all, you¡¯ve been living with caichun for a while and you¡¯re quite close to her. So, I wanted to ask you, do you think Mr. Mo is suitable for caichun?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Of course not!!¡± Without even thinking, Chu mubei hollered out, fuming with rage! ¡°What¡¯s not appropriate?¡±mo Feifei asked indifferently. ...... Chu mubei choked. [That¡¯s right! How is it inappropriate?] That Mr. Mo had a good family background, good looks, a calm and introverted character, domineering but gentle, and had the excellent character of all good men. If Wang caichun were to marry such a man, what was so bad about it? Moreover, she also had feelings for Mr. Mo. Since Mr. Mo had confessed to her, it meant that they should be in love. However, even if he understood, he was extremely repulsed. There was a voice in his heart that kept emphasizing loudly: No, no, absolutely not! Mo Yanzhi saw that Chu mubei had been sitting there stiffly ever since he had picked up the call. There was no change in his expression at all, only coldness. ¡°Who¡¯s calling? why do you look so pale?¡±he asked softly. Chu mubei furrowed his brows as he looked at him. There was no emotion in his deep eyes.¡±I¡¯ve really fallen for Wang caichun?¡± Mo Yanzhi was stunned for a moment when he saw the confusion in his clear eyes. He thought that the phone call just now must have triggered her. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡°pfft!¡± Heughed. ¡°Did you realize that you¡¯ve stopped ying after you got married?¡± he said, gloating. Chu mubei was speechless. He really didn¡¯t mind this and didn¡¯t go out to y. He just felt that even if it was a fake marriage, to outsiders, it was still a marriage. He couldn¡¯t let Wang caichun lose too much face. On the way back, Chu mubei was a little absent-minded as he drove. He wound down the window, allowing the night breeze to blow in. However, it could not soothe the cold and vexation in his heart. He drove very fast and didn¡¯t slow down when he made a turn. He crashed into a car next to him. With a loud bang, Chu mubei¡¯s entire body leaned forward and mmed into the steering wheel. However, he was pulled back by the safety belt. He held his forehead and closed his eyes. After the violent impact, many thoughts shed through his mind, and every single one of them was rted to Wang caichun ... Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (34)

    If the car ident was serious and he was about to die, would Wang caichun be sad? would she remember him for the rest of her life and never fall in love with anyone? Would she be happy that she had made the right decision to get a divorce and finally got rid of him? would she not start a new rtionship as a widow? The driver in front got out of the car and knocked on his ss window. He asked anxiously,¡±¡±Sir, are you alright?¡± Chu mubei snapped back to his senses and rolled down the window to look at the person outside. ¡°I¡¯m seriously injured. Please call an ambnce for me. ¡± ¨C When Wang caichun received the call from Mrs. Chu, she was considering whether she should make a trip to Provence. However, Provence was one of the world¡¯s seven Holy Lands for love, and it was also the most popr ce for love dogs. Even the corners of the city were filled with the sour smell of love. If she were to go, she would be looking for a beating. When Mama Chu had told her that Chu mubei had gotten into an ident, she had been so shocked that her little face had lost half of its color. She had immediately asked if Mama Chu¡¯s injuries were serious, but all she had done was cry and ask her toe back quickly. Could it be very serious? This really scared Wang caichun out of her wits, and she immediately said that she would return. Although they were divorced, it had not been announced to the public yet, and the elders in the family did not know about it. So no matter what, she should go back immediately. At the same time, she was also worried about Chu mubei. The car ident could be big or small, minor or extremely serious. ...... She silently prayed to God, hoping that this was just a small car ident. After Wang caichun returned to the country, she immediately went to the hospital. When she entered the ward, she caught sight of Chu mubei-he was already awake. There was no injury on his face, but his neck seemed to be quite badly injured. He was wearing a pair of mps while his left leg was in a thick cast. There was also an ufortable look of fatigue on his face. Seated at the side, Mama Chu was in her Chatterbox mode as she chided him,¡±look at how old you are! Why can¡¯t you just let me stop worrying about you? look at Lu Yanchen! The two of you are so close and even grew up together! Why is there such a huge difference between the two of you? can¡¯t you just learn from him and not let me worry so much?¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I know. Mom, if you¡¯re tired, you should go home.¡± As Chu mubei spoke, he caught sight of Wang caichun standing at the entrance. A light shed in his eyes, but the words he said were full of sarcasm,¡±¡±Yo, who¡¯s this ...¡± Turning her head, Mrs. Chu saw Wang caichun and immediately stood up.¡±Caichun, you¡¯re back!¡± What ¡®who¡¯s this?¡¯ Wang caichun expressed that she shouldn¡¯t havee to see Chu mubei the moment she got off the ne. She shouldn¡¯t have cared about his life and death either. She red at Chu mubei secretly, then looked at mother Chu and smiled.¡±Mom ...¡± This call was very stiff. ¡°...How¡¯s Chu mubei? are his injuries serious?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I won¡¯t die. At most, I¡¯ll be lying in bed for ten days to half a month,¡± Mrs. Chu said as she nced at Wang caichun¡¯s luggage. She hade to the hospital to visit mu bei as soon as she got off the ne. It was clear that she still had mu bei in her heart. It seemed that the two of them had just had a quarrel. Now, it seemed that everything was fine. She was relieved that the children were fine. ¡°Caichun, you just got off the ne. You must be tired. Why don¡¯t you go home and rest first? you cane back to see this brat tomorrow.¡± She wanted to teach this brat a good lesson. What had he said just now? he had finally managed to get her toe back, but he was always sarcastic. He deserved his wife¡¯s divorce. Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (35)

    Wang caichun was just about to nod in agreement when she heard Chu mubei say,¡±You should go back, mom. You¡¯ve been in the hospital for a day and a night. When she heard that Mrs. Chu had been taking care of Chu mubei in the hospital for so long, she nodded her head in agreement.¡±Mom, I¡¯m fine. I fell asleep on the ne. I¡¯m not tired now. You can go back and rest for a while.¡± Mrs. Chu looked at her son. Her eyes were dark and deep, like bottomless pits. She didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. However, she felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t argue with caichun anymore, so she decided to let the two of them have a good chat. After Mama Chu left, Wang caichun sat down on the seat that Mama Chu had been sitting on before. She looked at Chu mubei from head to toe and said,¡±You should be fine. Why don¡¯t I go back too?¡± ¡°If you go back, who can I look for if I want to eat or drink? who can I look for if I want to go to the toilet and wipe my face?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face was dark as he looked at her coldly. He had already gotten into a car ident and suffered such an important injury, yet she did not even show him a single word of concern. ¡°I¡¯ll find you a nurse, okay?¡± Wang caichun mumbled. ¡°No,¡± Chu mubei retorted angrily, looking as though he was in a terrible mood. He even snuggled up and down on the bed carefully,¡±My back is very itchy, go get a towel and help me wipe my back.¡± What? Wang caichun thought that she had heard him wrong as she looked at him with her mouth agape. ¡°I¡¯m wiping your back, are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened,¡±weren¡¯t you the one who asked my mother to go back and rest just now? now that my back is itchy, you wouldn¡¯t even be willing to help me wipe it off. Then, why did you tell my mother to go back and rest just now? if you¡¯re feeling annoyed, you shouldn¡¯t havee back when my mother called you. You should have stayed there to apany your Mr. Mo.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I would also like to stay there ... To apany Mr. Mo, because he¡¯s so much better than you.¡± With that, Wang caichun looked away coldly. She went to the bathroom and took a towel out. She stood by the bed with a cold face.¡±Turn your body sideways. Otherwise, how am I going to wipe you?¡± ...... ¡°If you don¡¯t support me, how can I turn? can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m a seriously injured patient?¡± ¡°You¡¯re so troublesome. ¡± Wang caichun sat by the side of the bed and helped Chu mubei lie down. She reached into her pajamas with a towel and wiped him up and down with all her might. Chu mubei hissed out coldly and protested,¡±¡±Can you be gentler? I told you to use a towel to wipe your back, not a knife to scrape your back!¡± ¡°If you think my hands are too heavy, then you can wipe it yourself.¡± As she said that, Wang caichun¡¯s actions became even heavier. ¡°You clearly know that I can¡¯t wipe it now. Otherwise, why would I need you to do it?¡± Chu mubei endured the pain as his ck eyes shone with a disdainful look.¡±Alright, alright, alright. If you want to be heavy, then be heavy. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have feelings for you if you¡¯re light.¡± Wang caichun didn¡¯t understand what was going on and paused for a moment before asking,¡±Feeling? How do I feel?¡± Chu mubei chuckled out with a teasing tone,¡±what feeling are you talking about? what feelings can a man have towards a woman? ¡°You ...¡± Wang caichun looked at him angrily, but her face was still slightly red.¡±I can¡¯t be bothered with you. After this, you should quickly tell your elders that we¡¯re divorced.¡± Chu mubei turned around and threw a hand at her with a frosty gaze. Even his voice was cold with a hint of mockery,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you that eager to openly throw yourself into the arms of your Mr. Mo?¡± Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (36)

    Wang caichun¡¯s lips curled up as she lied on purpose,¡±Yes, I just want to cut off all ties with you as soon as possible. After all, Mr. Mo is much better than you.¡± After she was done, she stood up and was about to head back to the washroom when Chu mubei called out to her,¡±¡±Wait,¡± ¡°We¡¯re just waiting. It¡¯s been a month since we got divorced, but the elders still don¡¯t know about it. They¡¯re still trying to get us together. This will be very disadvantageous for you when you¡¯re pursuing Shen Yiren. ¡± ¡°No matter how much you like her, it¡¯s not good to pursue her as a third party.¡± She lifted her chin slightly. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Chu mubei replied exasperatedly as he waved his hand and ordered,¡±Here, help me wipe too.¡± Wang caichun looked at where he was waving his hand and her hand that was holding onto the towel froze up. Her mouth twitched as she red at Chu mubei with a flushed face and scolded,¡±Beast, hooligan, pervert.¡± Chu mubei was stunned for a moment before realizing that she was wrong.¡±Keep your dirty thoughts to yourself. I want you to wipe your hands. Do you know that? wipe your hands!!!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Wang caichun was a little embarrassed. She immediately retracted her expression and returned to the bed expressionlessly. ¡°Oh, oh, we¡¯ve only been divorced for less than a month, but we haven¡¯t been married for long. When we got married, the elders already had a lot of opinions about us. Now that we suddenly want to get a divorce, we definitely need tomunicate with them properly before telling them. You¡¯re asking me why I didn¡¯t tell them. You were the one who suggested the marriage, and now you¡¯re the one who wants a divorce. Why don¡¯t you tell your parents about our marriage first?¡± Chu mubei retorted coldly. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you. Just hurry up and stop procrastinating.¡± After Wang caichun was done wiping his hands, she rushed to the bathroom. Her father had been extremely against it when they got married. Who asked Chu mubei to have such a bad reputation as a famous yboy? However, back then, she had been so insistent on marrying Chu mubei. Now, they were getting a divorce after being married for less than a year. If Chu mubei was the one who initiated the divorce, it would have been fine as she could still earn some sympathy from her parents. However, since she was the one who initiated the divorce, she would not tell her parents about it. Otherwise, her father would definitely break both her legs. ...... After he was done, Chu mubei said that he was hungry again. Wang caichun went to buy him some food. Since she had not eaten yet, she finished her food and brought it back. A long time had passed and Chu mubei¡¯s face was extremely ugly. Wang caichun didn¡¯t care about him and helped him sit up before taking his clothes to the bathroom. After washing up, Chu mubei had already finished his meal. After Wang caichun cleaned up, she sat down with Chu mubei and yawned. ¡°Did you reallye all the way from the airport to the hospital?¡± he asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see where the luggage is?¡±Wang caichun rolled her eyes at him. Chu mubei¡¯s eyes were dark as his gentle voice rang out,¡±¡±It seems that you still care about me. Do you still like me?¡± ¡°If I said that I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re dead or crippled, would you be happy?¡± Wang caichunughed out in a fake manner. This woman sure had a venomous tongue. Would she die if she didn¡¯t take advantage of him with her mouth? Chu mubei hollered coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll happily wring your neck. ¡± ¡°Do you have any conscience? I was helping you wipe your body just now.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s tone was filled with anger. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Thank you for helping me wipe my body just now. You can sleep on the other side of the bed.¡± Chu mubei put on a magnanimous expression. Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (37)

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Wang caichun looked at him warily. ¡°What can I do? I can¡¯t even move right now. Do you think I¡¯m a beast?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled up into a smile that was not a smile.¡±Besides, look at yourself. The woman lying in my arms is so much more beautiful and sexy than you. I can stay calm in my arms.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s mouth twitched as she replied nonchntly,¡±I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to someone like you who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate others. In any case, there are people who know how to appreciate me. They¡¯ll know that I¡¯m a natural beauty who everyone loves.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile,¡±it¡¯s obvious that that mo fe doesn¡¯t really like you.¡± The moment Wang caichun heard this, she was displeased as she questioned angrily,¡±What do you mean it¡¯s impossible for you to like me at first sight? Am I that bad? Don¡¯t look down on me. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you, I¡¯m just telling you to face reality,¡±Chu mubei replied. Zhu, that mo guy looked like an ambitious man. This kind of man didn¡¯t have the love of a little girl. Even if he liked her, it wouldn¡¯t be the kind of wholehearted love. Women were just an essory to that kind of man. Wang caichun¡¯s eyes widened as she red at Chu mubei, her heart burning with anger.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m very clear about this. I¡¯ll never like you again!¡± ¡°You ...¡± Chu mubei was exasperated. He turned his head and ignored her. Wang caichun couldn¡¯t wait any longer as shey down on the other side of the bed. ¡®Let¡¯s call it a day. When Mrs. Chues tomorrow, I¡¯ll find a caretaker after I get home.¡¯ It wasn¡¯t the first time that she and Chu mubei had slept on the same bed. However, they had always slept separately. It was nothing to sleep again. ...... After lying down properly, she used her leg to kick Chu mubei slightly. Chu mubei¡¯s body nted to the side as he turned his head and red at her,¡±What are you doing?¡± Wang caichun looked at him with a look of realization.¡±Oh, I forgot. You were in a car ident. You¡¯re injured. I wasn¡¯t careful.¡± Three ck lines appeared on Chu mubei¡¯s forehead,¡±¡±Woman, are you trying to kill your husband?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re already divorced. Even if I were to kill you, it would only be considered as murdering my ex-husband. ¡°Wang caichun chuckled. She then closed her eyes and ignored Chu mubei. Chu mubei did not say anything else either. The surroundings were unusually quiet. After a while, the woman¡¯s even breathing could be heard. She had already fallen asleep. Chu mubei turned around to look at her as he raised his hand in the air and made a waving gesture before cing it gently on her face. Feeling something moving around on her face, the sleeping Wang caichun furrowed her brows and waved her hand, hitting Chu mubei¡¯s chest. At the same time, her other leg crossed over his leg. Chu mubei did not know whether tough or cry as he closed his eyes and muttered in his heart, Fortunately, I wasn¡¯t really injured. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been crippled by the injuries, but by her instead. Wang caichun had a good night¡¯s sleep and it was already 90 am when she woke up the next day. Wang caichun was jealous when the nurse entered the room. She opened her eyes and heard Chu mubei¡¯s voice.¡±¡±You¡¯re awake?¡± Wang caichun turned around and saw Chu mubei sitting beside her. She sat up and realized that the cor on Chu mubei¡¯s neck had been removed, but the cast on his leg was still there. ¡°Your neck is fine?¡± She asked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you. ¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯ll be happy if I say yes, right?!¡± Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (38)

    After Wang caichun washed up, she packed her things and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡± Chu mubei called out to her. Wang caichun looked at him with a strange expression.¡±Where can I go? Go home, of course. Your mom should be here to take care of youter. ¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here yet, is he?¡±Chu mubei replied unhappily. ¡°I can¡¯t stand you. It¡¯s just a little injury. Why do I have to have someone to apany me when I kiss a little kid after I¡¯m injured?¡± Wang caichun could only sit back down on the chair and wait for Mama Chu. However, she never expected that Mrs. Chu wasn¡¯t here alone. Her mother was with her. They came together and not only did they bring a sumptuous meal, but they also brought her some clothes to change into. Wang caichun looked at the clothes that were disheveled in the wind. Was she going to stay in the hospital and take care of Chu mubei? After hesitating for a moment, she looked at her mother and said with a smile,¡±My luggage is still in the hospital.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll help you bring it backter. ¡± Wang Mama was the traditional kind of gentle woman. In her heart, women should put family first. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, child. Why are you acting like you¡¯re not married even though you¡¯re already married? if you want to go out and y, you should at least have a n. Once you go out, you¡¯ll y for so long. Look, if you had taken good care of mubei, he wouldn¡¯t have suffered such a serious injury. ¡± Wang caichun rolled her eyes in her heart as she replied speechlessly, Chu mubei was no three-year-old baby. ...... Mother Wang then looked at mother Chu and said apologetically,¡±Inw, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t teach my child well. She¡¯s too much of a demon, and she¡¯s always throwing tantrums at mu bei.¡± ¡°No, inw, inw, please don¡¯t say that!¡± ¡°How can you me caichun for this? it¡¯s all that brat mubei¡¯s fault. If he was more sensible, he would have known that he shouldn¡¯t have driven while drinking. The car ident had nothing to do with caichun. She¡¯s a good girl. She came back as soon as she heard that he had an ident. She didn¡¯t even go home and came to the hospital to take care of this brat for so long. Our mubei is really lucky to be able to marry her.¡± As she said that, she held Wang caichun¡¯s hand and said affectionately, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, caichun. I¡¯ll make sure this kid treats you well in the future. ¡± He then looked at Chu mubei and warned him as though he was giving an order,¡±¡±Did you hear that?¡± Chu mubei smiled and looked at Wang caichun, his tone unusually gentle as he said,¡±mom, I heard you.¡± Wang caichun chuckled. Mother Wang understood her daughter. One look at Wang caichun and she knew that she couldn¡¯t help butugh. She immediately lectured her,¡±Caichun, you too. In the future, treat mu bei well and don¡¯t be so frivolous.¡± Wang caichun could only nod her head at her mother obediently. ¡°Mubei¡¯s car ident was caused by your divorce. Both your father¡¯s and mubei¡¯spany¡¯s share prices have been plummeting. Bothpanies have already released statements saying that you¡¯re definitely not divorced. That¡¯s why the share prices have stabilized. After you¡¯re discharged from the hospital, your father hopes that you can hold a party.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Wang caichun was stunned. Chu mubei curled his lips into a smile that was not a smile.¡±It means to let the whole world know that we love each other.¡± Wang caichun was speechless. The whole world knows that we¡¯re very loving? But we are already divorced! ¡ª¡ª [PS: please give us monthly votes~] Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (39)

    After the two mothers left, Wang caichun¡¯s shoulders slumped and her head hung low, looking defeated. This made Chu mubei suspect once more that Wang caichun was just messing with him when she said that she liked him during the divorce. In this marriage, if she did not say that she liked him, he would not be able to tell what she liked about him. If you really liked someone, how could you forget them so easily? but looking at her now, there was no trace of romantic feelings. ¡°Water,¡± Chu mubei replied indifferently. Wang caichun turned around to look at the expressionless man before standing up to pour a cup of warm water for Chu mubei. However, Chu mubei did not take it. Instead, he opened his mouth slightly, signaling for Wang caichun to feed him. Wang caichun¡¯s eyes widened in shock,¡±what¡¯s injured is your leg, not your hand. Don¡¯t treat yourself like a cripple, alright?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so unwilling, then you can leave.¡± Chu mubei turned his head away arrogantly. ¡°Really?¡± Wang caichun¡¯s eyes lit up. Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, but it was fake and cold.¡±Since we¡¯re in the middle of a scandal, people will definitely pay attention to it. If you leave and someone takes a picture of you, the headline will definitely be¡± young master Chu is injured and hospitalized, Wang caichun is having fun outside alone, marriage breaking down is not a rumor!¡± Don¡¯t me me if thepany¡¯s stock price drops again. ¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be that only my dad¡¯spany¡¯s share price has fallen, right?¡± Wang caichun replied unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m an entertainmentpany. I¡¯ll stir up thepany¡¯s celebrity scandals. As long as there¡¯s something to talk about, the stock price won¡¯t be affected. But your dad¡¯spany is different ...¡± After saying that, Chu mubei let out an enigmatic smile before fiddling with his phone. ...... He looked like he was doing whatever he wanted. Wang caichun looked at him with a dark expression. Why did she feel that his words were filled with happiness and joy? his exultation seemed as though he couldn¡¯t wait to leave with her. Tsk, she wouldn¡¯t leave. She didn¡¯t want to go against his wishes. Wang caichun also took out her hand and started scrolling through Weibo. As she scrolled through ... She saw that Chu mubei was actually using his verified Weibo ount (Chu mubei: CEO of xxx entertainment) posted a Weibo. [Chu mubei: thank you for taking care of me every day, my wife.] [Heart heart heart heart heart heart] There were two pictures attached to it. One of them was a photo that Chu mubei had secretly taken when she was cooking in the kitchen. There was also a picture of them standing opposite each other on Rhode Ind. Wang caichun expressed that she didn¡¯t like this photo andughed a little silly at that moment. However, Chu mubei¡¯s picture was extremely good. The sunlight shone on his face, making him look exceptionally handsome. This Weibo post was reposted by a few very popr artistes in theirpany. Whether they were just there to join in the fun or to ride on the poprity, thements were all: Unkind, the boss actually took the lead to show off their love. Chu mubei had always been handsome and popr on the inte. His marriage was no secret at all. Even so, there were still a bunch of fangirls calling him hubby on his Weibo every day. There were manyments and shares. The two of them instantly became the hot search. ¡°Ah, hubby, you¡¯re actually showing off your love. Rooftop, where are you? i¡¯m here, don¡¯t pull me. ¡± ¡°Holy shit! I¡¯m so excited! My husband posted on Weibo, and after reading the content, I was so F * cking ... I was so excited that I almost hit my head on the wall!¡± ¡°F * ck! How could he be so romantic! Damn, that woman is so lucky. She actually snatched my husband away. ¡± ¡°Ah! The heavens owe me a Chu mubei!¡± Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420: The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love (40)

    Wang caichun could feel the veins on her forehead twitching as she looked at Chu mubei with a headache.¡±Why did you post such a Weibo post?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother say that we should show off our love? if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll just delete it. ¡± Chu mubei replied innocently, his deep and maic voice even carrying a hint of charm. ¡°Don ¡®t!¡± Wang caichun quickly grabbed his hand to stop him. This wasn¡¯t just a simple Weibo post to show off their love for each other. There were too manyments about their divorce. This Weibo post was more of a statement to tell everyone that they were indeed not divorced. If she deleted it now, who knew what kind of spections would arise, and they would definitely believe that the divorce was real. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t delete it, but hurry up and repost it. ¡°Chu mubei shrugged. Wang caichun cried out in her heart. She really didn¡¯t want to be so high-profile. However, since it was a statement, she had to repost it. She didn¡¯t type anything when she reposted it, only showing a relieved expression. However, it still caused a huge sensation. Thements below moved quickly, and in just a few minutes, there were more than ten thousandments. ¡°Oh my God, this is so torturous. My husband is showing off his love with another woman, and I¡¯m forced to be fed a bowl of dog food.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t ept this bowl of dog food! Give me back my husband. ¡± ¡°How sweet! I¡¯m a fan of this couple.¡± ¡°The whole world is filled with the sour smell of love. I¡¯m begging a dog to walk with me on the road of being single.¡± ...... ¡­¡­ Theizens were just so weird that you couldn¡¯t guess what they were thinking. Wang caichun was quite speechless. She was also a single dog and didn¡¯t have the sour taste of being in love. Shi Guang was scrolling through Weibo at this moment and happened to see Chu mubei and Wang caichun¡¯s lovey-dovey Weibo, causing her to be so shocked that she almost crashed into the pir in front of her. She immediately gave Wang caichun a call. The moment the call went through, Wang caichun asked indifferently, ¡°You¡¯ve made up with Chu mubei?¡± His tone was very serious, but it couldn¡¯t hide the gossip in it. Wang caichun walked outside and replied,¡±Of course not! It¡¯s just that my dad¡¯spany¡¯s stock price has been dropping recently. You should know that there¡¯s a difference between our family and the Chu family. Previously, because of my marriage to Chu mubei, our family¡¯s stock price had gone up by quite a bit. Now that there¡¯s a rumor that we¡¯re divorced, he thinks that our family no longer has any backing. That¡¯s why Chu mubei posted this on Weibo ...¡± ¡°Chu mubei was the first to start? ¡®Seems like Chu mubei treats you pretty well,¡¯ Shi Guang chuckled out.¡±So, it¡¯s still effective to stimte him. Maybe if we stimte him a little more, he¡¯ll ...¡± ¡°What¡¯s exciting?¡±Wang caichun interrupted. Shi Guang replied bashfully,¡±that ... I have something to tell you. Back then, that Mr. Mo asked me to help him out. I think that Mr. Mo is an extremely outstanding person. Regardless of whether Chu mubei likes you or not, I¡¯m thinking of getting Mr. Mo to treat you better in front of Chu mubei so that you can gain some face.¡± Wang caichun was in a state of confusion. She was wondering why Mr. Mo¡¯s attitude towards her had changed so much all of a sudden.¡±D * MN, you shouldn¡¯t have let him confess to me.¡± ¡°What? a confession?¡± Shi Guang thought about it for a moment. She had not asked him to confess to her and had only asked him to make it sound slightly better. She then promised hurriedly,¡±He definitely won¡¯t confess! How could I do such a thing ... Wait, you said Mr. Mo confessed to you!¡± Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (1)

    When she heard Shi Guang¡¯s tone of interest and curiosity, Wang caichun was even more speechless as she replied exasperatedly,¡±Little sister Shi Guang, can we still have fun together?¡± Shi Guang replied innocently,¡±why can¡¯t we just have fun together? I¡¯m doing all this for you! Initially, I wanted to agitate Chu mubei. To think that Mr. Mo would confess to you! If Mr. Mo were to confess to you and Chu mubei were to disy his affection for you, what would you choose?¡± Wang caichun smacked her lips before saying calmly,¡±I won¡¯t choose any.¡± The moment she heard those words, Shi Guang¡¯s jubnt mood was doused as she asked in confusion,¡±Why? Both men are good, why don¡¯t you choose them?¡± ¡°Because I ...¡± Wang caichun bit her lips and raised her voice to emphasize her feelings.¡±I don¡¯t like any of them.¡± Shi Guang was suspicious.¡±But from the perspective of a good friend, I don¡¯t think that you don¡¯t dislike it at all. Besides, love is a thing that¡¯s the spark that¡¯s created from the intense sh of hormones. This thing is something that¡¯s created from friction today, and it could also be created tomorrow. After all, not every couple is like Lu Yanchen and me, not having any sparks of love when we meet.¡± Wang caichun gritted her teeth, unable to take it any longer.¡±Are you really concerned about me? You¡¯re still trying to show off your love in a different way. A single dog is still a human, not a real dog. It¡¯ll hurt to be abused by you like this, okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not unting my love. I¡¯m not doing this because I don¡¯t want to be sad ...¡± Shi Guang¡¯s voice softened. Wang caichun seemed to be a carefree and carefree person who had gone on a trip right after her divorce. She waszy and carefree, as though there was nothing in the world that she couldn¡¯t let go of. However, in reality, she could see through it the most. That was because she was the same when she broke up with Lu Yanchen back then. On the surface, she didn¡¯t seem to mind it too much and was even smiling happily every day. However, only she knew that her heart was so broken that it was almost bleeding. ¡°You ... Which part of me looks sad?¡± Wang caichun denied. ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t known each other for long, you¡¯re my best friend. I might not say that I know you the best, but I do know you a little. If you weren¡¯t sad, you wouldn¡¯t have gone overseas. You should like Chu mubei. Actually, I think that there¡¯s nothing between Chu mubei and Shen Yiren. They seem to have more friends ...¡± Wang caichun¡¯s heart was beating fast. After calming down with much difficulty, she did not want to be confused or troubled anymore as though something was blocking her way. Thus, she cut Shi Guang off,¡±stop talking. I¡¯m going to cry if you continue.¡± ...... ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I won¡¯t say anything more. You can go and do your work.¡± Shi Guang and su qianxun were both frequent users of Weibo, and su qianxun had seen the public disys of affection between Wang caichun and Chu mubei. She recalled that Lu Yanzhi had told her that Chu mubei had gotten a divorce and was probably going to be with Shen Yiren. But now, Chu mubei was with Wang caichun. What about Shen Yiren? In fact, it was none of her business what to do. It was just that recently, Shen Yiren had been looking for Lu Yanzhi every day and even told her that she wanted a fairpetition. She didn¡¯t even know what was going on with the three of them. How could she say no? Can¡¯t wepete fairly? She pursed her lips and pondered for a moment. Then, she took out her phone and gave Lu Yanzhi a call.¡±What if Chu mubei and Wang caichun are really together? Then, Shen Yiren ...¡± Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (2)

    ¡°What does it have to do with us?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face was cold and his military uniform was well-ironed as he stood in the night. His body was as straight as a proud pine tree as he spoke coldly. Su qianxun was speechless. ¡°No matter what she says to you, to me, she¡¯s really just a neighbor¡¯s sister. I¡¯ll treat her well, but not so well that I¡¯ll care about her marriage. Of course, it¡¯s not my ce to care about that.¡± Lu Yanzhi leaned against the green stone behind him, his posturezy to the extreme. Under the warm light, his tough facial features were outlined with a faint Halo, making him look particrly hazy and handsome. ¡°Alright, just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m hanging up!¡± Su qianxun felt that she should not have made this call. ¡°Wait,¡± Lu Yanzhi stopped her, not allowing her to hang up. ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to call me just to say this??¡± ¡°What else would I have said?¡± su qianxun retorted. ¡°Did you miss me?¡± The night breeze was slightly cold. That simple sentence from the other end of the phone rang in su qianxun¡¯s ears, causing her to freeze. The surroundings were very quiet, and there was no one in front of her. However, a man¡¯s face inexplicably appeared in front of her. An indescribable feeling of shyness and sweetness still filled her chest. Su qianxun even felt that her thick-skinned self was actually having a fever. She pursed her lips and muttered,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to.¡± Then, he hung up the phone. When he heard the toot sound and the word ¡®don¡¯t want to¡¯ from his phone, Lu Yanzhi was not angry. Instead, he smiled. She was obviously shy. ...... Lu Yanzhi kept his phone and walked in. The Sentry on duty immediately saluted him with a solemn expression. As soon as he entered, two soldiers immediately walked over to him. Both of them had ugly expressions on their faces. One of them clenched his fist and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Captain Lu, I¡¯ve found the location. It¡¯s confirmed that they¡¯re in our city, but they disappeared again just now.¡± Lu Yanzhi squinted his eyes dangerously. His voice was no longer as gentle and calm as it was when he was talking to su qianxun on the phone. It became extremely cold.¡±Did he go and look for li Mengyao?¡± One of the soldiers looked at Lu Yanzhi and said,¡±When the signal was being searched, it did appear around the Li family¡¯s house, but I¡¯m not sure if it was li Mengyao.¡± ¡°Captain Lu, give this task to Du Hong and me. I¡¯ll immediately set up an ambush near the Li family.¡± Another soldier immediately stepped forward to ept the mission. ¡°Liu Daqi, things might not be that simple.¡± ¡°Du Hong, what do you mean by this?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone was extremely cold and heavy.¡±His target might not even be li Mengyao.¡± If he did not guess wrongly, he should have met li Mengyao before and Li Mengyao should have told him everything. That meant that he should have known everything that happened back then and that his target ... Might be su qianxun. ¡°What?¡± Liu Daqi was shocked.¡±It¡¯s not li Mengyao? Then ... They¡¯reing for you, Captain Lu. No matter how likely it is, we can¡¯t let our guard down. ¡± Du Hong¡¯s face turned slightly serious as though he had thought of something. He turned to Lu Yanzhi and said,¡±The target should be miss su. The other party must know that miss su was also in the camp back then, and she was with you, Captain Lu. They can¡¯t deal with you, so it¡¯s very likely that they will shift their attention to miss su ... This can¡¯t do. We have to send someone to protect miss su. No matter what miss SU¡¯s identity is, we can¡¯t let the innocent people¡¯s lives be threatened.¡± Chapter 1423 - Obsessed with you, deeply attached (3)

    Chapter 1423: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (3)

    Liu Daqi nodded in agreement.¡±That¡¯s right. We must send someone.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at them and asked,¡±¡±Then who do you think we should send?¡± Liu Daqi immediately took two steps forward, patted his chest, and said,¡±¡±Captain Lu, leave this to me ...¡± Lu Yanzhi nced at him indifferently, his sharp and cold gazending on his face.¡±¡°¡­¡­¡± Liu Daqi didn¡¯t notice anything strange and continued,¡±¡±I¡¯ll definitely send someone ...¡± Du Hong, who was at the side, saw everything and immediately kicked Liu Daqi to interrupt him. He said to Lu Yanzhi,¡±¡±It¡¯s a very difficult mission to protect miss su. Captain Lu, you have to do it yourself.¡± Liu Daqi frowned, thinking that he had heard wrong. He shouted,¡±¡±What? Captain Lu, this is such a small task ...¡± ¡°Good!¡± Suddenly, a deep and rich voice interrupted Liu Daqi¡¯s words. The surroundings instantly fell silent. Liu Daqi¡¯s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, he thought that he had heard it, but he heard Captain Lu¡¯s words again. It was clear and powerful. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Then, he turned around and left. Liu Daqi stared at his tall back. Seeing that he was about to disappear, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. The captain shouldn¡¯t be doing this protection mission personally. Just as he was about to speak, Du Hong interrupted him again,¡±¡±Shut up!¡± ...... Liu Daqi¡¯s fiery temper red up as he yelled at Du Hong,¡±what the hell are you doing? it¡¯s such a small task and you¡¯re asking the captain to do it himself? are you kidding me?¡± Du Hong rolled his eyes at him.¡±I wasn¡¯t wrong to say that you have a pig¡¯s brain. Do you remember when you first started working for the captain? there was once when he gave you a mission on his phone.¡± Of course, Liu Daqi remembered. That was the only mobile phone mission he had epted before, and it was also the most difficult mission he had ever epted. He was almost driven crazy by this mission. Seeing Liu Daqi nod, Du Hong said,¡±¡±Because someone ndered miss su on the inte, and then Captain Lu exined for miss su, so a group of people called him an Inte Water Army. He threw the phone to you and asked you to scold those people who ndered miss su. At the same time, he exined that miss su was not as the rumors say ...¡± He then shouted at Liu Daqi,¡±¡±Do you understand why now?¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t understand.¡± Liu Daqi scratched his head and shook it. Du Hong looked defeated. He turned around and ignored him. ¨C Shen Yiren had also seen Wang caichun and Chu mubei¡¯s trending topics. Her heart was filled withplicated emotions and she was a little disappointed. After all, Chu mubei was the best out of all the people who liked her. However, she was also very happy. She had always thought that Chu mubei liked Wang caichun. As his best friend, she should give him her blessings and be happy that he had found the happiness that belonged to him. Initially, she had nned to visit Chu mubei over the next two days. However, after thinking about it, she decided to forget about it and let them continue on with their rtionship. Shen Yiren stood by the window and looked at the scenery outside. She didn¡¯t know if she should give up. No matter what she did, she would never be able to surpass su qianxun¡¯s position in her big brother¡¯s heart. Simrly, no matter what Chu mubei said to her or how much he provoked her, she would never surpass her big brother¡¯s position in her heart. Perhaps she should give up. However, big brother was the light that she had been chasing for her entire life. Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424: Obsessed with you, deeply entwined (4)

    At this moment, the doorbell rang. Shen Yiren collected herself and walked over to open the door. Outside the door stood a woman wrapped in a hat, mask, and sses. It waste at night, and she really gave people a scare. Shen Yiren regretted opening the door without looking at it first. Subconsciously, she wanted to close the door. The woman immediately reached out to hold the door.¡±¡±Miss Shen, I won¡¯t hurt you. I just want to have a few words with you.¡± She had to be on guard against such a strange woman who came to find her at night, but at the same time, she didn¡¯t dare to drive her away, in case she annoyed the other party. She asked in a soft voice,¡±¡±You know me? Who are you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What¡¯s important is that I can help you get the man you love, Lu. Yan. Zhi!¡± The woman said coldly. ¡°You know big brother?¡± Shen Yiren red at her warily. She did not want to waste her breath on such a person.¡±I don¡¯t care who you are, I have nothing to say to you,¡± ¡°Of course I know him. I¡¯ve loved him for many years. I know I¡¯m not good enough for him, but su qianxun is even worse.¡± The woman said as she removed her mask and sses. Shen Yiren immediately saw a terrifying face and took two steps back in shock. It was too terrifying. His face was full of pimples of different depths, like a piece of soil that had been dug many holes. The woman gritted her teeth and said,¡±it¡¯s all because of su qianxun. If it wasn¡¯t for su qianxun, I wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this.¡± I¡¯m just reminding you out of the kindness of my heart that you must be careful of her. It¡¯s big brother Lu who isn¡¯t biased towards you now. If big brother Lu is biased towards you, su qianxun will definitely not let you off. ¡± ¡°Qian Xun did this?¡± Shen Yiren asked in disbelief. ¡°Yes, she was the one who asked someone to find him.¡± ...... ¡°Why should I believe the words of a stranger?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe me or not. I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness.¡± ¡°You said you were reminding me out of good intentions, but you didn¡¯t even dare to say your name. Do you think I can trust you?¡± Shen Yiren hated this woman who was emitting a sinister aura. She only felt that this woman was extremely terrifying. The woman took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±My name is li Mengyao, and I¡¯m lu Yanzhi¡¯s confidante. We¡¯ve been through life and death together, and he¡¯s taken good care of me all these years. But after su qianxun appeared, everything changed. Lu Yanzhi didn¡¯t even want to see me because su qianxun wanted to frame me and drive a wedge between us, causing big brother Lu to misunderstand me ... Back in the military camp, she had served countless men!¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s expression changed. Li Mengyao continued,¡±it¡¯s unbelievable, right?¡± But that¡¯s the truth. She was afraid that I¡¯d tell everyone about her scandal. She was afraid that if the Lu family knew about it, they wouldn¡¯t let big brother Lu marry her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± She gritted her teeth furiously,¡±she¡¯ll do the first thing, and I¡¯ll do the second thing! If I can¡¯t get Lu Yanchen, she¡¯ll definitely not get him either!¡± I¡¯ll help you. I can help you get Lu Yanzhi. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to!¡± Shen Yiren rejected. ¡°You don¡¯t have to reject me now. You can think about it carefully. Are you sure you want Lu Yanzhi to marry a woman with a vicious heart?¡± As she said that, she passed a piece of paper to Shen Yiren.¡±My number is on this. If you¡¯ve thought it through, you can give me a call. I guarantee that I¡¯ll let you be with Lu Yanzhi and that he won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: good night, please~] Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (5)

    Wang caichun took care of Chu mubei in the hospital for two days and left when he was taking a nap. When Chu mubei woke up and did not see Wang caichun, he immediately gave her a call. Knowing that she was only going home for a short while and would be back soon, he pursed his lips and smiled, thinking about how long it would be. She had thought that Wang caichun woulde over to have dinner with her, but it was already past nineo¡¯ clock and she was still not back. This brat couldn¡¯t be lying to him, right? Chu mubei frowned as he took out his phone and called Wang caichun. However, no one picked up. This brat had indeed lied to him. He got off the bed and stood up. Just as he was about to go out and grab her, he heard footsteps outside. The brat is back? With lightning speed, Chu mubeiid back down on his bed. The door was pushed open as a light and graceful figure strode in. Chu mubei¡¯s face was dark as he was about to open his mouth ... But when he raised his head and saw the person who had entered, he was stunned for a moment, greatly surprised. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s me?¡± Shen Yiren rolled her eyes and gritted her teeth. She forced herself to sh him a beautiful smile.¡±From your disappointed expression just now, who was the person you were looking forward to? Wang caichun?¡± Chu mubei took in a deep breath and leaned back on the bed.¡±¡±Don¡¯t just tease me. Why did you suddenlye?¡± ¡°What do you mean by why am I here?¡± Shen Yiren replied unhappily. You came to see me every day when I was in a car ident, so I can¡¯te to see you when you¡¯re in a car ident?¡± ...... ¡°Tsk!¡± Chu mubei scoffed,¡±you¡¯re just as heartless as old Lu! You don¡¯t care about my life at all!¡± ¡°What if I say that I saw the trending Searches on Weibo and came here out of jealousy? would you believe me?¡± Shen Yiren blinked her eyes as she looked at him, deliberately dragging out the rest of her sentence. ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t tell that you¡¯re deliberately making fun of me?¡± Chu mubei gave a fakeugh. ¡°It¡¯s true, Chu mubei. I¡¯m regretting it now. ¡± Shen Yiren spoke without any hesitation as she stared at him with a determined expression. With a serious tone, she said,¡±I always thought that the person I liked was big brother, but I¡¯ve been thinking a lot these past two days. Now I realize that I¡¯m more infatuated with big brother, and you¡¯re the one who¡¯s really suitable for me.¡± As she spoke, she kept her eyes fixed on Chu mubei, as though there was some sort of maic field around him that was pulling her in. Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened as the smile on his face froze up. All of this happened so suddenly that he thought he had lost his mind. He was stunned for a while before he asked,¡±¡±Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯ve realized that the person you like is me and that you¡¯ve stopped pestering big brother?¡± Shen Yiren nodded her head.¡±That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why I want you. I want you to draw a clear line between you and Wang caichun so that you can be with me. Are you willing to do that?¡± Chu mubei lowered his eyes and remained silent for a moment. He then looked at Shen Yiren and said,¡±If you told me this a week ago, I would be very happy. No matter what my true feelings are, maybe I¡¯ll stay like this for the rest of my life. Actually, people like me don¡¯t deserve true love. I¡¯m like many ordinary people who can¡¯t see the so-called true feelings. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that, and I won¡¯t ask for anything. But now that I¡¯ve seen my true feelings, I don¡¯t want to make do with it anymore.¡± Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426: Deeply in love with you (6)

    Shen Yiren said in a pitiful tone,¡±So you¡¯re saying that you never loved me?¡± Looking at Shen Yiren before him, Chu mubei¡¯s eyes were red and teary as he bit his lips, looking delicate and pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±he said softly. ¡°What¡¯s the use of being sorry? if you don¡¯t like me, why the F * ck did you pursue me for so long?¡± Shen Yiren suddenly exploded. She picked up a pillow from the bed and smashed it onto Chu mubei¡¯s injured leg. When she saw that Chu mubei was not crying out in pain, she eximed,¡±¡±So you¡¯re injured, or are you faking it?!¡± Even though his feet did not hurt, Chu mubei could feel his stomach throbbing. It wasn¡¯t very intense, but every time it did, it would cause him to feel extremely ufortable. ¡°Shen Yiren, are you ying with me?!!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just be joking? didn¡¯t you already see it just now? You¡¯re just a good-for-nothing man who¡¯s not mature or steady at all. You¡¯re far worse than my big brother Lu, so how could I possibly like you?¡± ¡°Shen Yiren, don¡¯t you F * cking expect me to help you in the future.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, I¡¯ll tell your wife that you confessed to me today!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got me for sure ... Fine, who asked me to be so blind back then to say that I wanted to court you?¡± Chu mubei snorted coldly, looking especially speechless. A momentter, he suddenly became serious.¡±I finally want to properly protect a rtionship again.¡± Shen Yiren froze for a moment. Suddenly, she felt as though she was looking at the Chu mubei from many years ago. ...... She stopped teasing him.¡±Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I saw the trending Searches and found out that you¡¯ve made up with Wang caichun. I¡¯m happy for the two of you and I¡¯m also very jealous of you. You can say that you don¡¯t like me anymore, but I¡¯m still stuck in it. That¡¯s why I deliberately tested you. If you had abandoned Wang caichun because of me just now, I would definitely have told her to stay away from you, even though you¡¯re my good friend. But now it seems that you¡¯re not more carefree than me, you never really liked me. If you don¡¯t really like someone, of course, it¡¯ll be easy for you to leave. ¡± As he said that, he sat down on the chair and his tone slowly sank,¡±¡±Actually, there¡¯s something very important that I came to look for you today.¡± Chu mubei could feel the heaviness in herst sentence.¡±What is it?¡± ¡°A woman called li Mengyao came to look for me. I felt as though she was from hell, giving off a cold and eerie aura. Talking to her only made my hair stand on end. However, she was talking about her and Yanzhi, as well as qianxun, so I had no choice but to listen ...¡± Shen Yiren told Chu mubei everything that li Mengyao had told her when she found her. A look of astonishment shed past Chu mubei¡¯s handsome face as his usual frivolous expression turned cold and resolute as he straightened his body.¡±So she wants to help you.¡± ¡°I feel that she ... Seems to want qianxun¡¯s life even more.¡± ¡°What kind of enmity does she have with qianxun? You actually wish for her to die?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face was cold as ice, but his eyes were deep in thought. Shen Yiren subconsciously thought of that face and shivered. ¡°There¡¯s one thing I forgot to tell you. Li Mengyao¡¯s face waspletely disfigured and she looked extremely horrifying. When she came to look for me in the middle of the night, I was so scared that I thought I had seen a ghost. She said that Qian Xun had ordered someone to do it. ¡± _ The sudden PS, the sudden power outage, and theptop¡¯s power ran out. The remaining four chapters would be added tomorrow afternoon. Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (7)

    ¡°Even though qianxun doesn¡¯t know her that well, but based on her identity and personality, if li Mengyao had done anything to let her down, she wouldn¡¯t have used any underhanded methods to torture her. Instead, she would have called the police and let thew judge her.¡± He suddenly thought of su Wencheng, who had murdered a woman because of qianxun. It should be this li Mengyao. Shen Yiren nodded in agreement.¡±I also think that qianxun isn¡¯t that kind of woman. Li Mengyao¡¯s face might have been disfigured by someone else. But because Yanzhi got together with qianxun, it¡¯s not impossible for him to push all the me onto qianxun.¡± After li Mengyao left, there was a moment when she felt very afraid. She was afraid that one day, she would be like li Mengyao, a woman who had lost her rationality and herself because of love. ¡°When I first returned to the country, I was full of confidence. I thought that I was so outstanding that as long as I worked hard, I would definitely make big brother fall in love with me. In the end, because of Su Ya, I ended up being the bad guy once. Back then, if I had not lost my mind in love and wanted to be with big brother so badly, that little prostitute Su Ya would not have been able to hide it from me. Sometimes, I would think that if that incident had not happened and hurt qianxun because of me, would big brother have treated me differently? perhaps, he might have even fallen in love with me. ¡± Chu mubei furrowed his brows and interrupted her,¡±¡±Yiren, don¡¯t say that. You can¡¯t be med for what happened to Su Ya. No one would have thought that Su Ya would use you to hurt qianxun. You¡¯ve just fallen into a dead end during this time, but I hope you can understand that sometimes love has nothing to do with external forces ...¡± ¡°I know that too, but Chu mubei ...¡± Shen Yiren turned to look at him. Her gaze was calm as she said slowly,¡±¡±It¡¯s useless no matter how much you understand the logic. Who would follow the logic they know? So no matter what I do, no matter where I go, I can¡¯t get out. ¡± ¡°You can ask me for help instead of working with li Mengyao. This means that you¡¯re already slowly moving on.¡± Chu mubei consoled her gently,¡±putting aside the fact that you can¡¯t walk in when there¡¯s no one in his heart, there¡¯s also someone else in his heart now. It¡¯s already set in stone that he and qianxun are together. You don¡¯t stand a chance at all ... Actually, you understand that you have to give up on everything slowly. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee and told me all this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of what happened with Su Ya. I feel that I¡¯ve already let qianxun down once. If I were to work with li mengyuan, I think big brother would never suspect me for the rest of his life. Neither of them would forgive me. You see, no matter what we say, it¡¯s still because I want to get big brother. ¡± Shen Yirenughed bitterly.¡±I don¡¯t know if I should tell big brother about this or how I should handle it. That¡¯s why I can onlye to you for help. What do you think I should do?¡± Chu mubei replied,¡±it¡¯s right to not tell big brother first. Isn¡¯t it just a li mengyuan?¡± Old Lu and I can take care of it ...¡± He rubbed the space between his brows, and a cold aura spread out from his body. He pondered for a moment and continued,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t she give you her number? call her and tell her that you¡¯re willing to work with her. See what she¡¯s up to next.¡± ...... ¡°I think so too. If I don¡¯t work with her, she¡¯ll probably find someone else.¡± Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428: Deeply in love with you (8)

    Shen Yiren stood up.¡±Have a good rest then. I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s expression was stern and cold as he pursed his lips into a straight line and stood up.¡±Wait a moment. I¡¯ll make a call and get someone to send you there. I¡¯ll also get someone to protect you during this period of time, just in case.¡± ¡°Then, thanks.¡± Shen Yiren chuckled as her gazended on Chu mubei¡¯s leg.¡±Chu mubei, are you not injured at all?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a saying in this world that goes ¡®see through it but don¡¯t say it out loud¡¯?¡±Chu mubei replied with his usual expression. Shen Yiren raised her eyebrows,¡±hehe ... Your car ident was a small one, right?¡± You intentionally used the car ident to trick Wang caichun intoing back? Chu mubei, aren¡¯t you worried that Wang caichun will ignore you if she finds out that you¡¯re pretending to be sick? Chu mubei¡¯s face froze up as he pursed his lips tightly.¡±She won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t tell her.¡± Shen Yiren shrugged.¡±Don¡¯t me me for not reminding you as your friend. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t go overboard. If you can, hurry up and ¡®recover¡¯ and get discharged.¡± A certain someone expressed his silence on this matter. He turned around and went to make a call. After making the necessary arrangements, he sent Shen Yiren off. ¡°Alright, alright. You don¡¯t have to send me off. Although I know you¡¯re fine, your outfit still makes me feel like I¡¯m bullying a patient.¡± ¡°Alright, be careful. Call me if you have any problems.¡± Please reading on N E W N O V E L . 0 R G ...... Chapter 1429 - Obsessed with you, deeply attached (9)

    Chapter 1429: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (9)

    Wang caichun curled her lips into a smile, but it did not reach her eyes at all. ¡°You¡¯re so handsome. ¡± ¡°You just realized that I¡¯m handsome. You¡¯re looking at me so infatuatedly. Do you still have feelings for me?¡± Looking at the frivolous man, she suddenly coughed ufortably. Wang caichun didn¡¯t notice anything amiss as she gave him a fake smile, as though saying that she had never seen such a narcissist before. Chu mubei snorted coldly,¡±I want to drink water. Get me a ss of water.¡± Wang caichun looked at the man who seemed to be angry and wanted to shout at him,¡±you¡¯re not even injured! Pour it yourself!¡± However, she endured it and got up to pour him a ss of warm water. Then she handed it to him. When she caught sight of Chu mubei¡¯s hand, a sly look shed across her eyes as she suddenly thought of a prank to pull on him. The moment Chu mubei¡¯s hand touched the ss of water, she let go before he could even catch it properly. The cup of water missed its target andnded on Chu mubei¡¯s body, drenching his nket, pants, and bedsheets in an instant. Chu mubei was stunned for a moment as he looked at her.¡±You did that on purpose?!¡± ¡°I didn ¡®T. I thought you were holding it tight.¡± Wang caichun looked as though she was shocked by the sudden turn of events as she asked in a nice tone,¡±The nket and your pants are all wet now. You have to change them all. If you let the nurse change the nket and bed sheet, how about I change your pants for you?¡± As she spoke, she smiled gently. For some reason, Chu mubei felt a gust of cold wind blow past his back. Could that pig Wang caichun have discovered something? He looked into her eyes with a faint smile and said in a roguish voice,¡±¡±Help me change my pants. Aren¡¯t you afraid of seeing things you shouldn ¡®t? let me tell you, you¡¯ll have to take responsibility if you see me naked.¡± He deliberately emphasized thest three words. ...... The teasing and teasing tone in his voice made Wang caichun feel like punching him. She red back at Chu mubei fiercely, no longer putting on an act with him.¡±Are you done yet? Chu mubei, you B * stard! Do you have nothing else to do after eating? when are you going to be discharged? I don¡¯t have time to waste with you here!¡± Did he really know? Chu mubei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡®Ugh! Ugh! Ugh! That IQ of hers ... That shouldn¡¯t be it!¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ll probably have to lie in bed for another ten days to half a month,¡±he said calmly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Wang caichun found it hard to understand. Wasn¡¯t Shen Yiren already here to see him? why was he still pretending to be sick? could it be that he was pretending to be sick to prank her? Pfft, pfft, pfft, Can We Still Be Friends happily? ¡°Then hurry up and find a nurse,¡± she said with a dark face.¡±I won¡¯t be free from tomorrow onwards.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise our mother that you would take care of me until I recover?¡± ¡°Are you a patient? Do you need to recover? Are you still pretending? Shen Yiren¡¯s not here anymore. ¡± Wang caichun¡¯s face was filled with disdain. So, she really did know everything. Chu mubei looked at her as his face heated up slightly. He coughed out gently,¡±I¡¯m really a patient. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not that serious.¡± ¡°Hehe?¡± Wang caichun sneered,¡±no matter what, it¡¯s wrong of you to lie.¡± Chu mubei felt as though he had been forced into a corner by her as he flew into a rage out of humiliation.¡±Then why Would I Lie to You? Wang caichun, you pig brain!¡± Wang caichun was stunned for a moment before her eyes widened as she stared at him without blinking. The way Chu mubei was staring at her made her heart palpitate and her heart race. He didn¡¯t lie to Shen Yiren. He lied to her ... Why did he lie to her? Could it be . Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430: Deeply in love with you (10)

    Wang caichun had an idea in her mind, but she wasn¡¯t sure. Pursing her lips for a moment, she scolded out, ¡°You¡¯re the one with a pig¡¯s brain. Even if you like Shen Yiren, you shouldn¡¯t have used me to provoke her. ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°I say, young master Chu, finding a woman to provoke another woman and always making her jealous is the worst way to court a woman. You want to court Shen Yiren, but you¡¯ve used the wrong method. Girls nowadays don¡¯t buy it, because they hate men who are half-hearted the most. Maybe you lose more than you gain, and you might even scare them away. ¡± This was the only reason that Wang caichun could think of that Chu mubei might have lied to her-to woo Shen Yiren. ¡°Wang caichun, do you really not understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Or are you pretending not to understand?¡± Wang caichun could hear the anger in her voice. I understand, I don¡¯t understand, I understand, I don¡¯t understand ...¡±She shook her head and nodded. She deliberately put on an evil smile and thenughed.¡±Chu mubei, You¡¯re the Worst scumbag! The best fighter among scummies! The VIP of the best fighter!!!!¡± When he heard that, Chu mubei was enraged while Wang caichun made a face at him and ran off. Chu mubei was speechless. This brat, where did she get the pig¡¯s brain? she was simply a stupid pig¡¯s brain. He was so angry! ¨C Su qianxun had yet to resume work. However, she had epted an advertisement job a long time ago and she had to finish filming it this week no matter what. Since she had to leave the city for three days, she sent Xiao Bai back to the Lu family and went home to pack her things beforeing to Lu Yanzhi¡¯s ce. ...... ¡°I need to go out immediately. Little white is at your house.¡± Su qianxun said as she grabbed her bag and prepared to leave. The nanny van was already waiting for her outside. As for Lu Yanzhi, he could do whatever he wanted. However, she did not expect Lu Yanzhi to follow her into the car. Her assistant, Pepsi, and the chauffeur were both a little confused. They looked at each other in confusion before looking at su qianxun. Su qianxun had a face of confusion as well. She turned to Lu Yanzhi and asked,¡±¡±What are you doing? I¡¯m going to work.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lu Yanzhi replied indifferently. ¡°You¡¯reing with me. You¡¯re going to C city too?¡± Su qianxun asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m going with you. From now on, I¡¯ll be in charge of your safety,¡± Lu Yanzhi said indifferently. However, his eyes were sharp, not giving her a chance to reject. ¡°Protect my safety?¡± Su qianxun looked at him in confusion and was even more confused. ¡°Yes, my current task is to protect your safety and not let youe to any harm. If anything happens to you, I¡¯ll take full responsibility. ¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with seriousness and seriousness. Su qianxun squinted her eyes in suspicion. She suddenly thought of something and her face turned pale. As the chauffeur and 7-Up were in front of them, she couldn¡¯t ask them directly. Hence, she looked at Lu Yanzhi questioningly. Lu Yanzhi nodded his head with a normal expression.¡±So from now on, no matter where you are, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t leave my sight.¡± Su qianxun¡¯s heart was in her mouth as she looked at him in a panic.¡°¡­¡­¡± The two of them looked at each other. In other people¡¯s eyes, it was an affectionate look. Pepsi and the driver looked like they had been forced to show off. To them, what kind of mission was it? What protection of safety? in this peaceful era, how could there be such a magical plot? if they were really acting in a movie, it would definitely be a different kind of show of affection between the two. ¡ª¡ª [PS: I¡¯ll make up forst night¡¯s four chapters first. Please give me a monthly vote~] Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431: Deeply in love with you (11)

    Two hourster, su qianxun and Lu Yanzhi were on a ne to C city. Su qianxun and Lu Yanzhi sat side by side while Pepsi sat on the other side. She fell asleep the moment the ne took off. Su qianxun nced around and saw that everyone seemed to be asleep. Finally, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the person beside her in a low voice,¡±What did you mean by what you just said?¡± Lu Yanzhi drank his water expressionlessly and said indifferently,¡±¡±What do you think it means?¡± Su qianxun shook her head.¡±How would I know? you look so serious and you even booked a ne ticket. When did you book it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll tell you the detailster.¡± ¡°What you said is equivalent to not saying anything.¡± Su qianxun mumbled before continuing,¡±Another A-ss secret? and you need to keep it a secret?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve been dragged into this.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s brows furrowed as he leaned closer to her and his lips touched her earlobe. Just as he was about to say something, su qianxun turned her head and covered his mouth with her hand. Her face was slightly red. ¡°We¡¯re on a ne. I¡¯m a public figure. Don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡± Lu Yanzhi could not help but smile. Su qianxun knew that she was wrong. Lu Yanzhi only wanted to whisper to her. Her embarrassment turned into anger.¡±You¡¯re stillughing? I¡¯m just scared by you.¡± Lu Yanzhi said softly,¡±I know that you¡¯re very confused right now and you¡¯re not confident. That day, li Mengyao called me and I put it on speaker so you should have heard some of it. Actually, it¡¯s just that.¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s call? Su qianxun held her forehead and thought about what Yueyue had heard on the phone that day. Li Mengyao seemed to be calling for help, saying that she was very scared and that she had said the name zarba. ...... At that time, she felt that there was something wrong with the name. However, she didn¡¯t believe li Mengyao¡¯s words. She only thought that li Mengyao was trying to use what happened back then to attract Lu Yanzhi¡¯s attention. Could it be true that someone had really escaped from the camp back then and wanted to take revenge on li Mengyao and her? that was why Lu Yanzhi said that it was exactly the same as what she had guessed in her heart. Her head was buzzing. She opened her mouth and said in a very, very small voice,¡±¡±But didn¡¯t you say that zarba wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything unless he doesn¡¯t want to leave China?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s indifferent eyes were calm as he said,¡±¡±But they were originally desperadoes, and they even caused him to lose an eye back then. If he says he will take revenge, then he will definitely appear.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know him. I don¡¯t know many people in that camp. I didn¡¯t even have any contact with him. Could it be ...¡± ¡°Because of me, you¡¯re with me now.¡± Su qianxun¡¯s breathing was a little unstable. Her hands on her legs subconsciously clenched and her heart started to race. Lu Yanzhi could feel the fear in her heart. He held her hand and grazed the back of her hand with his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. ¡± Su qianxun¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she turned to look at him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would have been even more afraid when she knew that someone was watching her and that she would be in danger at any time. However, when he held her hand, she felt at ease. She called his name softly, her voice soft.¡±Lu Yanzhi.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Yanzhi replied. She was nervous but serious.¡±If there¡¯s really any danger, you¡¯d better not worry about me. Xiao Bai can¡¯t be without his parents at the same time.¡± Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432: Deeply in love with you (12)

    Lu Yanzhi raised his hand and rapped her head hard. His tone instantly turned cold.¡±Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild.¡± ¡°But ...¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. Su qianxun moved her lips and wanted to continue.¡°¡­¡­¡± Lu Yanzhi cut her off once more and ordered,¡±¡±I¡¯m sleeping. ¡± He then closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, not wanting to bother with su qianxun anymore. Su qianxun looked at him. Her heart was in her throat, but he was still so calm. However, on second thought, he was a soldier and was used to such situations. Hopefully, this time, it would still be a close shave. Four hourster, the three of them alighted from the ne. Su qianxun took the VIP passageway and because her previous schedule was not announced to the public, there were no fans waiting for her. The three of them left the airport unimpeded and got into the car that came to pick them up. Before he got into the car, Lu Yanzhi stood in front of the car door for two seconds. Then, he turned his gaze slightly and looked towards the tall building in the South. He squinted his eyes and a sharp glint shed in his eyes. Su qianxun followed his gaze and looked over. Her heart tightened as she asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± It couldn¡¯t be that zarba or something was staring at them, right? ...... ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡± Lu Yanzhi retracted his gaze and watched as she got into the car. The car quickly left the airport. In the direction that Lu Yanzhi was looking at, there was a man with deep features hiding by the window with a pair of binocrs in his hand. One of his dark gray eyes was shining with a sharp light while the other eye was covered by a blindfold. There was a dangerous smirk on his face. There was a woman standing beside him. ¡°Zarba, why did you pull me into hiding just now? don¡¯t tell me that Lu Yanzhi would notice us even if we were here?¡± the woman asked softly. ¡°Of course, he¡¯s no ordinary person.¡± Zarba twisted his neck and gritted his teeth.¡±I couldn¡¯t tell that he¡¯s actually following qianxun around.¡± The woman immediately replied in a hateful tone,¡±I¡¯ve told you that this is Lu Yanzhi¡¯s weakness. Recently, his attention has not been on the military camp but on this woman. As long as you follow this woman, you¡¯ll definitely be able to find him.¡± The corner of zarba¡¯s lips curled up, and he revealed a very faint smile to her. However, it was not a smile at all. He reached out and pinched her chin. ¡°I¡¯ve been tricked by you once, li Mengyao. How do I know if you¡¯re acting again? I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to lie to me again, the first person I¡¯ll kill will be you!¡± He looked at her coldly and sternly. After seeing her ugly face, he immediately gave her a hard look of disdain. Li Mengyao touched her face and gritted her teeth.¡±¡±Look at my face. Do you think I would lie to you? I wanted them to die directly, but you were the one who went through so much trouble toe up with a n that would make them suffer so much that they would rather die. ¡± Zarba touched his missing eye and smiled indifferently.¡±Death? that¡¯s too easy for him. Once he dies, he won¡¯t feel anything. How can he still be in pain? by the way, did that woman contact you?¡± Li Mengyao quickly nodded and smiled.¡±¡±Jealousy makes one go crazy. I told you that she¡¯ll agree to it. Shen Yiren called me yesterday and said that she¡¯s willing to work with me. So, when are we going to make our move?¡± ¡°This country is too safe. It¡¯s not convenient to do anything.¡± Zarba¡¯s mouth curved into an arc.¡±Of course we need to n carefully.¡± Chapter 1433 - Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (13)

    Chapter 1433: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (13)

    Su qianxun changed into the long dress she wore for themercial in the fitting room. The zipper of the dress was at the back, but it was too tight-fitting and she could not pull it up properly even after holding it for a long time. She lifted the curtain and peeked outside. Pepsi had left, leaving only Lu Yanzhi in the dressing room. He was still wearing a mask. When he first came with her, many people were guessing which artiste he was because of his tall, handsome, and outstanding aura. Sensing her gaze, Lu Yanzhi tilted his head slightly and looked over. Su qianxun ufortably lowered the curtain and was just about to ask Lu Yanzhi for help when the curtain was lifted and Lu Yanzhi walked in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I ... I can¡¯t zip it up.¡± Su qianxun said as she slowly turned around with her back facing Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi lowered his gaze and looked at her back. He held her waist with one hand and slowly pulled up the zipper with the other. Her beautiful back was like jade, and her waistline was mesmerizing. It made the man¡¯s heart flutter, and he wanted to tear her skirt apart and enter her from behind. After a light ¡°creak,¡± the zipper was closed. ¡°Thank you!¡± Just as su qianxun was about to turn around, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand grabbed her waist and pulled her soft and tender body into his embrace. He moved his face closer to her slender neck and gently kissed her exposed snow-white skin. Su qianxun¡¯s entire body froze as she turned around to look at him.¡±Lu Yanzhi ...¡± The voice was soft and sweet, soft and numbing, like cotton candy or cheese. Lu Ren, who had already lost control of his emotions, couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Lu Yanzhi stretched out his hand and turned her face over. He kissed her on the lips and pried open her pearly white teeth. His tongue entered her mouth and su qianxun felt dizzy and lost all her will. Slowly, his kiss moved to her neck. ...... Her breathing was chaotic, and her cheeks were red. She opened her eyes and looked at her confused self in the mirror. Thinking of his current situation, he was shocked. She moved to the side as if she was rejecting him, and even nudged him with her elbow. Lu Yanzhi paused for a moment and hugged her even tighter. He nudged her.¡±Why are you pushing me? I won¡¯t really eat you up.¡± Su qianxun lowered her voice and chided him.¡±Bastard, you have the nerve to say that. Look at where you are. Pepsi cane in at any time.¡± Lu Yanzhi let go of her and leaned on the side leisurely. With his arms crossed, he nced at her embarrassed face.¡±Fortunately, I came in to help you put on your clothes.¡± Looking at him speechlessly, su qianxun was extremely embarrassed. She walked out of the changing room and muttered,¡±¡±I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any protection mission at all. You¡¯re just abusing your authority.¡± Lu Yanzhi only smiled without saying a word. Su qianxun wanted to continue grumbling but the makeup artist walked in. She could only shut her mouth and sit on the chair to let the makeup artist do her makeup. When she arrived at C city yesterday, she went to bed early because she had a shoot today. He didn¡¯t disturb her, so she thought that he was really on a mission. In the end, she was exposed very quickly. Su qianxun¡¯s schedule was extremely tight. She would be indoors the entire day and outdoors the next day. The night before, she still had to film the night scene and the night after, she would have to take a flight back. During the filming, no matter where she went, Lu Yanzhi would always be by her side. He did not do anything outrageous and just watched her quietly from the side. If he wasn¡¯t so handsome and had such a strong presence, many people probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed that he was there. Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (14)

    After a busy day, su qianxun was so tired that she closed her eyes and fell asleep the moment she got into the car after filming the night scene. Lu Yanzhi turned to look at her. The artiste was not as rxed as he had expected. She woke up very early in the morning for the past two days. She had to do her makeup and shoot for the entire day. In fact, it was almost the same as a soldier¡¯s training. After sleeping for a while in the car, su qianxun woke up. However, she was still very sleepy. When she saw that the car was not heading back to the hotel, she asked,¡±¡±Where are we going?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go get something to eat,¡±Lu Yanzhi said. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Su qianxun shook her head. ¡°No,¡± She had not eaten anything for the entire day because the dress she wore for the shoot was too tight. She had not eaten anything for dinner either. If this went on, how could her body take it? did this happen every time she filmed outside? ¡°I have no taste.¡± Su qianxun said. Lu Yanzhi looked at her in silence. Not long after, the car stopped in front of a barbecue stall. Su qianxun looked at Lu Yanzhi expressionlessly and refused to get out of the car. ¡°Lu, if you want to eat, you can eat by yourself. I¡¯ll sleep in the car.¡± Lu Yanzhi slowly opened his eyes and looked at her coldly.¡±The one with the surname Lu?¡± Su qianxun coughed lightly.¡±That ... I really don¡¯t feel like eating. I want to go back and rest. You just won¡¯t let me. You just want me to eat some supper. That¡¯s why I¡¯m angry.¡± It was the first time she had seen sister Xun so cowardly. Pepsi chuckled. ...... Su qianxun red at her and then at Lu Yanzhi before alighting from the car. The owner of the barbeque stand seemed to know Lu Yanzhi as he immediately smiled and walked forward when he saw him. Lu Yanzhi let su qianxun sit down and then nonchntly took a few skewers and started barbeque. Su qianxun, who was initially drowsy, was suddenly wide awake. She looked at Lu Yanzhi who was burning things and a scene from a long time ago shed through her mind. At that time, in the vige, she once said that she had no taste and that it would be great if there was some barbecue and beer. After that, she saw him set up a barbecue stall in the camp and saw him stand in front of the grill to personally help her barbecue skewers. So many years had passed, but he still remembered that she wanted to eat barbecue beer when she had no appetite. Pepsi, who was sitting next to him, said enviously,¡±¡±Sister Xun, brother Lu is too good. He really, really dotes on you. He even barbecued it for you personally.¡± Su qianxun touched her ear and said embarrassedly,¡±people say that tough men are usually more straightforward. But Lu Yanzhi is different. He¡¯s more shrewd than usual. Who knows what he¡¯s thinking?¡± After it was done, Lu Yanzhi ced the te in front of su qianxun.¡±¡±Let¡¯s eat,¡± Pepsi¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she pointed at herself. Just then, the stall owner brought a te of barbeque to Pepsi, who was so touched that she almost cried. This was the first time she had been so excited about going out to eat. Lu Yanzhi went to get two more cans of beer, one for him and one for qianxun. Pepsi asked bitterly in her heart again. What about me? Although brother Lu was always by her side, and there were handsome men to look at every day, it was too miserable to be fed dog food every day. ¡°You have to drive.¡± Lu Yanzhi nced at her. Pepsi pouted and finished the food on her te. She got up to order more food and said a few words to the owner. Suddenly, only the two of them were left, and the atmosphere was a little quiet. Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (15)

    When su qianxun saw Lu Yanzhi, she suddenly looked to her right. Her body froze and she asked softly,¡±¡±That ... Could there be a situation?¡± Lu Yanzhi saw that she was like a bird startled by the mere twang of a bow, and he gently said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t think too much, it¡¯s fine. ¡± He took a sip of beer and watched as she took a chicken wing and munched on it. He changed the topic and asked,¡±¡±Is it good?¡± Su qianxun nodded her head.¡±Did you learn how to roast it because you¡¯re always out on missions and need to use it in the wilderness?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time to roast it when I¡¯m out on a mission. I¡¯ll eat whatever I catch in the wilderness. If I start a fire, I¡¯ll be exposed easily.¡± He said lightly. However, su qianxun furrowed her brows as she listened.¡±¡±You¡¯ll get sick if you eat too much raw meat ... Actually, this is nothingpared to your dangerous job. Have you ever thought about changing jobs?¡± Lu Yanzhi, who was in the middle of drinking, suddenly raised his eyes and looked at her with a sharp and deep gaze. After two seconds of silence, he replied, I¡¯ve never thought of it. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± he asked, looking at her. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Su qianxun hurriedly replied. Afraid that Lu Yanzhi would not believe her, she strongly expressed, ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying. ¡± ¡°I believe you.¡± In the back, Pepsi looked up at the moon destely. God, I want to fall in love too. Please give me a handsome man! ...... ¨C When they returned to the hotel at night, su qianxun took a shower and wanted to sleep. All of a sudden, the power went out and the surroundings turned dark. It was the most terrifying thing. Su qianxun¡¯s face changed and she let out a soft cry. She subconsciously walked to Lu Yanzhi¡¯s side and threw herself into his arms. In the pitch-ck room, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes shone brightly in the dark. They were deep and profound, and the undercurrents that surged forth were as strong as a tsunami. For some reason, it made one feel that he was in danger. He pushed her away gently and held her hand tightly.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. ¡± Su qianxun¡¯s breathing suddenly became rapid.¡±Why is there a sudden power outage?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Follow me. I¡¯ll make a call and ask.¡± Lu Yanzhi held her hand and used his phone to light up the ce. He walked over to the phone and made her lean against the wall while he picked up the phone. The front desk¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t be reached, so there were probably other room staff calling. He made another call, and the front desk phone finally connected. The staff said that there was an ident on this floor and they were repairing it. The power would be restored soon. It turned out that there was a power outage on the first floor. She thought that something had happened to their room. Su qianxun heaved a sigh of relief and slowly stood up against the wall. She took two steps to the side, but in the next second, Lu Yanzhi suddenly stepped forward and pressed her against the wall. She looked into his deep eyes, which seemed to be suppressing something, and su qianxun¡¯s heart trembled. The next moment, he carried her and pressed her onto the bed. At this time, he couldn¡¯t be thinking of ... Doing something, right? Su qianxun blushed and said in a trembling voice,¡±¡±You ...¡± Don¡¯t be like this. You still have to wake up early tomorrow to shoot the advertisement. Lu Yanzhi did not wait for her to finish and covered her mouth. Su qianxun blinked her eyes in shock and used her gaze to ask him what was wrong. He leaned close to her ear and whispered in a voice that only she could hear,¡±¡±Don¡¯t make a sound. ¡± The next second, he rolled out of bed and quickly approached the door. His left ear was pressed against the door, as if he was listening carefully. His eyes were cold and fierce. Su qianxun held her breath and sat at the corner of the bed. She watched this scene closely and her heart was about to jump out of her chest. ¡ª¡ª [PS: please give us monthly votes~] Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436: Obsessed with you, deeply entwined (16)

    Su qianxun held her breath and sat at the corner of the bed, watching this scene closely. The Lu Yanzhi at this moment reminded her of the Lu Yanzhi back when they were still in the vige. He was filled with a murderous aura and was extremely cruel. At this time, under normal circumstances, there would be people who would lose their lives, so she was very afraid. She was so afraid that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. A momentter, the doorbell rang, and Pepsi¡¯s voice rang out.¡±¡±Sister Xun, sister Xun ...¡± ¡®It¡¯s 7-Up!¡¯Su qianxun heaved a sigh of relief. However, she still looked at Lu Yanzhi with a dark expression as he slowly opened the door. Outside, Pepsi looked up at him, and was startled by the cold light in his eyes.¡±Brother ... Lu ...¡± His voice was trembling. Brother Lu was so fierce. Did she just interrupt him and sister Xun? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±Lu Yanzhi¡¯s body was filled with killing intent. Pepsi looked at the cold man and said in a trembling voice,¡±¡±There¡¯s a power outage on our floor. I brought candles to ... To give you a candle. ¡± With that, she passed the candle to Lu Yanzhi with trembling hands. Lu Yanzhi lowered his eyes and looked at her deeply. Then, he looked outside and took a look before taking the candle and closing the door. Pepsi, who had given him the candles, said that she would never give him any more candles. ......Wuwuwu. ...... After receiving the candle, Lu Yanzhi did not light it up. The dim light could easily reveal people¡¯s shadows, which was not a good sign. He put the candle aside, and then felt around in the dark toe to the window. His fingers gently lifted the curtain gap, and he stood there quietly, staring sharply outside. When the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows once again covered the roompletely, su qianxun knew that everything should be fine. She instantly copsed on the bed. It was a false rm, but she had really been frightened just now. It was really too terrifying. He was not killed by zarba but was almost scared to death by Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi lit a candle and ced it on the bedside table. He theny down beside su qianxun and turned to look at her.¡±Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± How could she not be afraid? su qianxun red at Lu Yanzhi fiercely as though she was saying that it was all because of him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m here?¡± He would never let her get hurt. ¡°But it¡¯s easy to Dodge a spear in the open, but hard to defend against an arrow in the dark. I keep feeling that those people are really too terrifying.¡± Su qianxun furrowed her brows tightly and lowered her voice as she spoke uneasily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay in the vige before? that group of people only looked scary on the surface, but in fact, no one dared to do anything to you.¡± Lu Yanzhi said indifferently with a hint offort in his words. ¡°It was different back then. They were afraid of you,¡± su qianxun whispered. ¡°Then, do you think that they¡¯re not afraid of me anymore?¡± Lu Yanzhi asked in return. ¡°They¡¯re afraid of you, but they want to harm you,¡± su qianxun said as she turned her body slightly. The man lying beside her was unfathomable and not many people could harm him.¡±Lu Yanzhi, have you ever been afraid of living such a dangerous life?¡± Lu Yanzhi pursed his lips and locked his gaze on her. His eyes were filled with aplicated emotion. After a long while, he said one word softly,¡±¡±There is.¡± ¡°Really, I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be afraid.¡± Su qianxun could not help but smile. Her alluring and peerless face was like a blooming spider lily in the dark night under the dim light ... Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (17)

    Su qianxun could not help but smile. Under the dim light, her alluring and peerless face was like a blooming spider lily in the dark night. It could charm the body and mind, causing one to be unable to help but lose their desire. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes were dark and his voice was hoarse.¡±Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Su qianxun was stunned for a moment before she replied shyly,¡±¡±If you¡¯re not looking at me, how do you know I¡¯m looking at you?¡± ¡°Then why are you looking at me like that?¡± Lu Yanzhi asked calmly. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± su qianxun retorted. Lu Yanzhi could tell that she was just putting on an act. He suddenly flipped over and pressed down on su qianxun. At this moment, the lights were turned on and su qianxun could clearly see the desire in his eyes. She immediately widened her eyes in shock. An ambiguous atmosphere surrounded them. He hooked her chin with his finger and moved his lips to her lips.¡±I want to do this,¡± Without any warning, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lipsnded on hers. It was a light kiss, as though a feather was dancing on it. However, it was also overbearing and domineering, pressing down on her body and rubbing against her most sensitive spot. Su qianxun¡¯s head was spinning from his kiss and she was almost out of breath. She furrowed her brows and pushed him away with all her might. However, this bit of strength was nothing to Lu Yanzhi. The struggle and pushing seemed more like a form of resistance to the temptation. Lu Yanzhi grabbed both of her hands and raised them above her head, pressing them down firmly before pressing his body down on her. Su qianxun quickly said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to wake up early tomorrow,¡± ¡°So what?¡± Lu Yanzhi didn¡¯t care at all as he kissed her chin and slowly moved down from her neck to her corbones. He caressed and gnawed ... All the way down. ...... Su qianxun¡¯s breathing gradually became hurried and she was panting slightly as her eyes darkened. Lu Yanzhi sucked on her lips lovingly like a Wolf ready to devour the woman beneath him. At that moment, his phone rang. Lu Yanzhi furrowed his brows and wanted to ignore it. However, the phone¡¯s ringtone was special. It seemed to be a work ringtone. He stopped all his actions and reached out for the phone before lying down at the side to answer the call. The two of them were very close to each other and su qianxun could clearly hear the voice from the phone. ¡°It¡¯s exactly as you expected. Li Mengyao is also in C city. She should have met zarba before, but we still can¡¯t find zarba¡¯s location for now. However ...¡± Du Hong¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone.¡±I have a major discovery.¡± ¡°Speak,¡± Lu Yanzhi replied indifferently. ¡°Recently, li Mengyao has been frequently contacting a woman called Shen Yiren, wanting her to help her ...¡± Du Hong said. When he heard that, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone did not fluctuate, but his eyes narrowed dangerously.¡±Shen Yiren,¡± ¡°Li Mengyao even transferred a million Yuan to Shen Yiren¡¯s bank ount. We found out that she really likes ...¡± Du Hong didn¡¯t finish his sentence and only coughed twice. ¡°I understand. Keep a close eye on her and Li Mengyao, then continue searching for zarba¡¯s location.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone was very calm.¡±You must be very careful before you make a move. Don¡¯t beat the grass and alert the snake.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After hanging up the phone, su qianxun turned around and looked at Lu Yanzhi. Her lips moved and after a long time, she finally said,¡±¡±Why is li Mengyao looking for Shen Yiren?¡± Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438: Deeply in love with you (18)

    ¡°What do you think it can do?¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at her, as if to say,¡¯don¡¯t you know everything in your heart? why are you still asking me?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Maybe, maybe ...¡± Su qianxun guessed in her heart. She did not want to judge a gentleman by his own yardstick, but she really could not help but overthink.¡±Could it be that she came into contact with li Mengyao just to confuse li Mengyao ...¡± Lu Yanzhi understood what she meant and said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m not sure, but I¡¯m a suspect. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t look for you and tell you?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°What if she keeps in contact with li Mengyao because she really wants to do something? what are you going to do?¡± Su qianxun asked carefully, hoping that it wasn¡¯t the case. In her eyes, Shen Yiren was a gooddy and she really didn¡¯t want her to step into li Mengyao¡¯s trap. ¡°Do what you have to do?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s tone was still as cold as ever. ¡°Then ... What should we do?¡± Su qianxun leaned over. Lu Yanzhi lowered his gaze and watched as she slowly moved in front of him. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her into his embrace.¡±You came over on your own ord. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up?¡± Su qianxun stretched out her hand and ced it on his chest. She looked at the handsome and strong man.¡±How can this be considered as me approaching you? I clearly just wanted to talk to you about something serious. Why don¡¯t you let me look for Shen Yiren?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a busybody.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s slender fingers skillfully drew circles on her smooth lower abdomen as he threatened her seductively.¡±And don¡¯t forget what I warned youst time.¡± A hint of panic shed past su qianxun¡¯s eyes as she swallowed her saliva. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more serious at this time?¡± ¡°When have I ever been indecent?¡± Lu Yanzhi retorted. ...... ¡°When have you ever been serious?¡± Su qianxun said as she struggled in his arms. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed and his voice was terrifyingly hoarse.¡±If you move again, I really won¡¯t be able to hold back.¡± Upon hearing that, su qianxun immediately stopped moving. Her entire body went soft as she curled up in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s embrace, not wanting to move. However, she was afraid that it would not be safe for her to do so, so she grumbled, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I have an outdoor shoot tomorrow and I have to go back at night.¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at her deeply and curled his lips.¡±¡±Then we¡¯ll go back the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°But I miss Xiao Bai.¡± Su qianxun paused for a moment and continued,¡±I wonder if little Bai misses me?¡± ¡°Close your eyes and sleep.¡± Lu Yanzhi exuded an imposing aura without being angry. ¡°But I haven¡¯t set the rm.¡± Su qianxun mumbled softly again. ¡°I¡¯ll call you. ¡± ¡°What if he doesn¡¯t wake up? It¡¯s not good to bete. ¡± ¡°If you continue, I¡¯ll start fighting.¡± Su qianxun was stunned for a while and did not react. She asked in a daze,¡±¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°You.¡± Lu Yan insisted on being brief. Su qianxun red at him resentfully and did not want to say anything more. She closed her eyes and prepared to have a good sleep. She wanted to recharge her batteries and strive to finish themercial in her best condition the next day. Su qianxun had a good night¡¯s sleep after a dreamless night. The next morning, she was woken up by her human rm clock and finished filming themercial in high spirits. They also finished work earlier than expected. It was only eighto¡¯ clock in the evening when they got home. The next day was a Saturday and Xiao Bai did not need to go to school. Su qianxun gave him a call after he got off the ne and found out through the phone that his parents were back together. He was so insistent on being with his parents. Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (19)

    On the way home, Lu Yanzhi and su qianxun went to the Lu family to pick up Xiao Bai before returning to su qianxun¡¯s apartment together. Xiao Bai hugged su qianxun andined,¡±Mommy, why did you bring daddy along to shoot themercial and not me?¡± Su qianxun kissed his little face and smiled.¡±Because you have to go to school.¡± ¡°Then, do you love Daddy more or Do You Love Me more?¡± Xiao Bai asked. Su qianxun did not even think and immediately replied,¡±¡±Of course, I love Xiao Bai more.¡± Little Lu yubai immediately nced at Lu Yanzhi with a smug look on his face. His tail was so high that it was about to reach the sky. Lu Yanzhi was not angry. Instead, he smiled and patted Xiao Bai on the head. Xiao Bai chuckled and repeated what he had just said.¡±Mom said she loves me more.¡± Lu Yanzhi turned his head to look at su qianxun and replied with an ¡®Oh¡¯. It was only then that su qianxun realized the difference in her words and her face turned red. A little more love would mean that she loved Lu Yanzhi. She pouted and turned her back to Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s smile deepened as he looked at Xiao Bai and asked,¡±¡±Lu yubai, didn¡¯t you sayst time that you wanted to go to dad¡¯s workce?¡± ¡°Dad, are you taking me to the Army again?¡± Xiao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up. He really liked it, and it was not just an ordinary kind of super like. When he grew up, he wanted to be the best soldier like his father. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring you and mom tomorrow?¡± Lu Yanzhi asked. ...... Xiaobai nodded her head vigorously.¡±Alright, alright, alright!¡± Su qianxun could somewhat understand why Lu Yanzhi wanted to bring her to the Army. He wanted to better protect her, but she did not really want to go.¡±¡±The Army? why are you suddenly going to the Army? Xiaobai still has to go to school.¡± ¡°She¡¯ll take two days off. You¡¯ll make up for her kindergarten lessons,¡±Lu Yanzhi said. ¡°You want me to go to the Army so that I can force some ... People away.¡± Su qianxun shook her head.¡±If I don¡¯t want to go.¡± Xiao Bai pounced over and hugged su qianxun like a spoiled child.¡±Mommy, go, go! Xiaobai wanted to go. I really want to go. ¡± That cute and soft little face and eyes were filled with anticipation. Su qianxun really could not reject him. She was already a child-doting demon, so she agreed instantly.¡±Then let¡¯s go.¡± Xiao Bai hugged her and immediately shouted,¡±three-year-old, I love mommy the most!¡± The next morning, the family of three had breakfast and set off for Lu Yanzhi¡¯s military base. When they arrived at the military camp, rows of neat green figures could be seen at any time, like evergreen cypress trees standing tall. Lu Yanzhi had changed into his military uniform. Among all the soldiers, he was the calmest, most intelligent, and had the most powerful aura. When they arrived at the military camp, Xiao Bai was like a little bird that had been set free. He pulled the guard and ran out. He knew many people, and everyone was especially happy to see him. They taught him martial arts and how to y with guns. The military family¡¯s room had two rooms and one living room. The room was small but it was very heartwarming. Su qianxun looked out of the window at the mountains and trees surrounding her. It would be difficult for zarba and Li Mengyao to find trouble with her here. However, she could not stay here forever. Xiao Bai could not possibly stop going to school either. Her gaze was fixed on Xiao Bai who was outside. When she noticed Lu Yanzhi walking over, she said,¡±¡±Little white used toe here often?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here twice. ¡± Lu Yanzhi replied. Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440: Deeply in love with you (20)

    ¡°Do you want him to be like you in the future?¡± To be honest, su qianxun did not want her son to end up like Lu Yanzhi. The way he was living was way too dangerous. She was different from Shen lingshuang. Shen lingshuang had never experienced that sort of danger before, but she had experienced it for herself-a life of bullets and rain. ¡°That¡¯s his life. I won¡¯t interfere if he likes it. ¡± Lu Yanzhi stood beside her and turned to look at her, his hot breath on her ear. Su qianxun wanted to take a few steps back. However, Lu Yanzhi hooked his arm around her waist and pulled her against the wall. His body was pressed against hers, pressing tightly against her. Her heart suddenly started to beat faster.¡±Can you not ...¡± Go into ... Heat so easily. Lu Yanzhi lifted his hand and pinched her chin.¡±No, I didn¡¯t touch you for so many days ...¡± Su qianxun thought,¡¯...Even though I didn¡¯t do it, it doesn¡¯t mean that I didn¡¯t touch it.¡¯ He tilted his head slightly, and his lips fell on her ear like a fish in water, so thirsty.¡±¡±Shouldn¡¯t you be giving it to me now?¡± As he said that, his body squeezed tightly against su qianxun ¡®s. His passionate feelings were unscrupulously alluring. His every action was so sexy and alluring that su qianxun felt her legs go soft. If it was not for him holding her body, she would definitely have slipped and fallen to the ground. She didn¡¯t know where to put her hands and was a little helpless.¡±Xiao Bai will be back soon.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to reply, so she changed the topic. ...... Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441: Deeply in love with you (21)

    ¡°Did I say I wasn¡¯t getting married?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s expression was cold as he refused to admit it. Su qianxun¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw how shameless he was. ¡°Marriage is a major event in life, and you need to consider it carefully ... I¡¯m not forcing you to marry me tomorrow. I¡¯m just asking when you¡¯re willing.¡± Lu Yanzhi asked again. ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about the future in the future.¡± What he said was very reasonable, and she couldn¡¯t find any rebuttal, but she just felt that something was wrong. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, right?¡± Lu Yanzhi smirked coldly and suddenly carried her into the bedroom. Su qianxun was shocked. Afraid that she would fall, she could only wrap her arms around his neck and asked in shock,¡±¡±What are you doing?¡± Without a second word, Lu Yanzhi threw her onto the bed and sat on her body. He looked down at her.¡±You don¡¯t want to get married, you don¡¯t want to marry me, right?¡± As he questioned her, his hands even removed her clothes. His actions were extremely fast. Su qianxun did not even have the chance to struggle as she emphasized,¡±¡±Aren¡¯t we in danger now? aren¡¯t we catching that zarba? why did you suddenly talk about marriage at such a tense time? also, you¡¯ve gone too far, too overbearing. Why do you have to force me to get married? you¡¯re forcing me to get married to you. I hate it when others force me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you to agree to the marriage immediately. I¡¯m just asking when you want to get married. ¡± In just two sentences, the two of them had already met in Tan City. Someone¡¯s actions were really fast. Su qianxun struggled with all her might.¡±Door, did you close the door?¡± What if someone barged in? The end of the sentence disappeared in his kiss ... He forced her teeth open, and after a deep and long kiss, he said to her,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, no one will be able to break in. Now, you have to give me some time. ¡± She could feel his hand. It was as if it was charged with electricity, and when it moved across her body, it could stir up waves of electricity. ¡°What time is it?¡± su qianxun panted. ...... ¡°What do you think?¡± Lu Yanzhi retorted. Su qianxun replied,¡±how would I know? why are you in such a hurry to get married?¡± We¡¯re not now ... Even if ... We¡¯re ... Together. ¡± Lu Yanzhi suddenly lowered his voice.¡±Because I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret it.¡± ¡°What do you regret?¡± ¡°He regretted being with me and then dumped me.¡± Su qianxun¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A momentter, she did not know whether tough or cry. This man was simply making herugh to death. He was the young master of the Lu family and was clearly a hotmodity. To think that he would be worried about this. But the next second, she couldn¡¯t smile anymore. This man was too rough. He actually came directly. He felt a bone-chilling pleasure, but she could only feel pain. It was too not gentle, and she could not help but curse. Before she cursed, she opened her mouth and bit his neck. Her tone was angry.¡±Chaos means no marriage!¡± Lu Yanzhi touched the bite mark on his neck and realized that there was no blood. His cold face curled into an evil smile as he said,¡±¡±You lured me into this.¡± Su qianxun¡¯s entire body went limp as sheid on top of him, unable to move at all. In the end, she could only curse out five words in a soft and tender voice,¡±¡±Lu Yanzhi, you bastard!¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: warming big brother¡¯s bed, please~] Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442: Deeply in love with you (22)

    Lu Yanzhi, who had juste out of the shower, was wearing a white tank top that revealed the muscles on his shoulders and arms. Heid down beside su qianxun with a very strong presence. Su qianxun immediately sat up in rm. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work?¡± ¡°I¡¯m working right now. ¡± What he meant was that he was on a mission to protect her. ¡°Can I request for someone else to protect me?¡± Su qianxun felt that she was abusing her authority. ¡°I can ¡®t,¡± Lu Yanzhi ced his hands under his head and looked rxed. ¡°Uh ...¡± Su qianxun furrowed her brows and suddenly looked very anxious.¡±I think I need to find your leader and have a good chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the leader,¡±Lu Yanzhi replied. ¡°Then I¡¯m looking for your superior.¡± Su qianxun gave him a sidelong nce. Lu Yanzhi curled his lips and teased,¡±¡±My superior is my father. He¡¯s wanted to meet you since long ago. After all, you¡¯re Xiao Bai¡¯s mother.¡± Su qianxun was speechless. They were clearly discussing business matters, but it suddenly turned into a private matter. She waspletely speechless and pinched Lu Yanzhi¡¯s waist. He did not move at all, but she felt pain in her hand and got off the bed in frustration. Not long after, Lu Yanzhi came out after changing his clothes. He asked her if she was hungry and if she was, he would bring her out for a meal. The Army had a special canteen and it was also mealtime. Su qianxun was a little embarrassed and shook her head. It was not that she was not hungry, but she felt embarrassed that she did not want to go. Lu Yanzhi did not force her and went out to the canteen alone, preparing to get some food ande back to eat with her. ...... Su qianxun looked at his back view as he left and thought back to the days that had passed. She actually did not reject his existence. On the contrary, she liked him a little. Then, could they get married? Regarding this, su qianxun was a little lost. She should have liked Lu Yanzhi quite a bit. She had liked him in the past and recently, she liked him a lot. Liking him a lot was love, right? If they loved each other, they could get married. Furthermore, there was still Xiao Bai between them ... When she mentioned Xiao Bai, she suddenly remembered that she had not seen Xiao Bai for the entire afternoon. It was time for lunch, so why was Xiao Bai not back yet? She wanted to go out and look for little white. In the corridor of the apartment building, she met a few family members of the military officers who had just returned with food. When he saw her, he immediately greeted her as if they were close. ¡°Comrade Qian Xun, you look better in person than on camera. I really like the movies you act in.¡± ¡°Comrade Qian Xun, when are you and Captain Lu getting married?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the wedding? Do you want to get one in the military?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to invite us. ¡± ¡°Remember to give out the wedding candy.¡± Su qianxun could only smile awkwardly and did not know how to reply. Fortunately, everyone just chatted for a while and then went home for dinner. Xiao Bai finally ran back. He could hear the aunties ¡®conversation from afar and kept asking su qianxun when she was going to get married to her father. Su qianxun suddenly felt as though the entire country was forcing her into a marriage. It was just a marriage. Xiao Bai would be going to primary school next year, and she hoped that she would be able to write her name on her mother¡¯s column. It was done. After all, she wasn¡¯t young anymore. After her engagement with Shi ze failed, he hade looking for her, hoping that she could give him a chance to reconsider the marriage agreement. After she got together with Lu Yanzhi, Shi ze never appeared again and stayed in the capital city. In today¡¯s society, marriage was no longer as important as it used to be. Chapter 1443 - Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (23)

    Chapter 1443: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (23)

    Su qianxun stayed in the army camp for two days. She did not go anywhere and just stayed in the house to watch television, read books, and surf the inte. Of course, it was impossible between Lu Yanzhi and Xiao Bai. They stayed at home to apany her every day. Xiao Bai wanted to go out to y because he had his own friends while Lu Yanzhi had to work. However, su qianxun was not bored. Even when she was not at home, she still passed her days this way. That afternoon, su qianxun received a call while she was taking a nap. She looked at the name disyed on the screen and her hesitation disappeared. She hesitated for a second but still picked up. ¡°Qianxun, are you free today? can we have dinner together?¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s voice rang out from the other end of the phone. Why would Shen Yiren ask her out for a meal? She recalled Lu Yanzhi¡¯s phone call from before. Shen Yiren had been in frequent contact with li Mengyao recently. She raised her finger and rubbed the space between her brows. After a moment of deep thought, she said softly,¡±Yiren, I¡¯m not in the city. I probably won¡¯t be back for a while, so I can¡¯t have dinner with you tonight.¡± Shen Yiren bit her lips and lowered her voice.¡±But I¡¯m looking for you because of something really important.¡± ¡°You can tell me over the phone,¡± su qianxun said. Shen Yiren hesitated and looked as if she was finding it difficult to speak. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk about it over the phone. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m also very busy. Sorry, I¡¯ll hang up first. I¡¯ll contact you again in the future.¡± Su qianxun was about to hang up when she paused. She still wanted her to be on guard against li Mengyao, so she said,¡±That ... You know about Su Ya¡¯s past. Although I can¡¯t me you for that, I won¡¯t be able to forgive you if something like this happens again.¡± She didn¡¯t say it out loud, only telling her to be careful of li Mengyao and not to get too close to li Mengyao. She might be the second Su Ya. Su qianxun ended the call right after she said that. ...... Shen Yiren wanted to say something but the phone rang,¡±Beeping sounds could be heard. She turned her head to look at the woman sitting opposite her. The woman¡¯s expression was cold and fierce, and because of her disfigurement, she looked a little Haggard. Shen Yiren spread her hands and said helplessly,¡±She refused toe out.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t hee out?¡± li Mengyao gritted her teeth. ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me!¡± Shen Yiren threw her hands up helplessly. ¡°Did you say something to her?¡± Li Mengyao looked at her suspiciously. Shen Yiren hurriedly exined with an anxious look on her face.¡±No. Since I¡¯m working with you, how could I tell su qianxun? after all, I like big brother so much. Ever since you came to me, I¡¯ve never seen su qianxun. It was also my first time calling her. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can get someone to investigate.¡± Li Mengyao looked furious and clenched her fists tightly. There was no need to investigate this. Ever since she told Shen Yiren that she wanted to work with her, she had been paying attention to her. She had indeed not met su qianxun or Lu Yanzhi in person or talked to them. Since that was the case, why was su qianxun unwilling to meet Shen Yiren? Shen Yiren looked at her deeply before replying softly,¡±When I first returned to the country, Su Ya and I tried to frame su qianxun to make her lose her purity. However, our n failed. After that, I pushed everything to Su Ya, but su qianxun still suspected me. It¡¯s understandable that she doesn¡¯t want to see me alone. Why don¡¯t we ...¡± ¡°No, you have to call her out,¡± li Mengyao interrupted su qianxun¡¯s words and thought for a while before sneering.¡±Give su qianxun a call and tell her that you¡¯re pregnant with Lu Yanzhi¡¯s child!¡± Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (24)

    Shen Yiren¡¯s face was filled with ck lines as she sweated profusely.¡±But I¡¯m not pregnant.¡± Li Mengyao sneered.¡±Of course you¡¯re not pregnant, but that¡¯s not the main point. You just need to let su qianxun know. Why? you don¡¯t want to make this call? could it be that you¡¯ve never thought of working with me from the start, or you¡¯ve been lying to me all along?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Shen Yiren denied. So be it. It wasn¡¯t real anyway. She could just exin things clearly after the incident. However, if she didn¡¯t make this call now, li Mengyao would definitely suspect her, and everything she had done before would be in vain. Under li Mengyao¡¯s gaze, she had no choice but to call su qianxun again. Feeling a little guilty, she did not wait for su qianxun to say anything and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m pregnant with Lu Yanzhi¡¯s child. I want to have a good talk with you. ¡± Su qianxun was stunned. There were some images in her mind that were so simr to this moment. It was that year in the vige when li Mengyao cried and said to her,¡±qianxun, I¡¯m pregnant. It¡¯s ah Zhi¡¯s child.¡± At that time, she was in extreme pain and disbelief. She always thought that she was different in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s heart. However, she did not expect that she was the same as all the other women. Even if she found out that li Mengyao¡¯s child was not Lu Yanzhi¡¯s ... However, every time he thought about it, he still felt ufortable. Moreover, she had never expected that after so many years, the same plot would repeat itself. How should she reply to Shen Yiren? Congrattions? He he~~ ...... ¡°Why are you telling me this? I¡¯m not the Father of the child.¡± Su qianxun said coldly as she tried to imagine Lu Yanzhi¡¯s reaction when he found out that she was going to be a father again. ¡°I know you might not believe me, but we were both drunk that night. I don¡¯t know what to do now. Can you meet me?¡± Shen Yiren begged. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su qianxun agreed and hung up. When she put down her phone, she realized that her hands were trembling slightly. She clenched her hands and slowly closed her eyes. There were only some intense scenes left in her mind. Whether it was true or not, she couldn¡¯tpletely ignore it. Even if Lu Yanzhi waspletely obedient to her now, even if he said that he was with her because he liked her ... However, there had always been a shadow in her heart. It was because of this shadow that she had been wavering on whether she wanted to marry Lu Yanzhi or not. And that was whether all this love and kindness were built on the child. If not for Xiao Bai, would she and Lu Yanzhi still be together? Or rather, would Lu Yanzhi still like her? This was her carefulness, her suspicion and doubt. Those who were injured would no longer be unafraid of being hurt. On the contrary, they would be like birds startled by the mere twang of a bow, and would be even more afraid of being hurt. If Lu Yanzhi¡¯s love and affection were only built on the child, then she would rather not have it. She would rather choose to work together with Shi ze for the marriage contract than to marry Lu Yanzhi like this. That was because she would not be harmed in any way. She told herself to calm down and not let her thoughts run wild. However, in the blink of an eye, countless ¡®ifs¡¯,¡¯possibilities¡¯, and ¡®futures¡¯ shed in her mind. When Lu Yanzhi returned, he saw su qianxun staring nkly ahead. He walked to her side and instinctively reached out to hold her shoulders. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (25)

    Su qianxun retreated as though she had been electrocuted. She continued,¡±I have something important to deal with, so I want to go back now,¡± ¡°What important thing? We can¡¯t wait until we catch zarba before going back. ¡± Lu Yanzhi had only asked casually, but su qianxun suddenly exploded.¡±What if we can¡¯t catch zarba? are we going to stay in the house for the rest of our lives?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes darkened as he looked at her. He could feel her impatience, as if she was particrly fretful. But wasn¡¯t she fine when he went out just now? He nced at the phone on the coffee table before looking away. He looked at su qianxun and said in a gentle voice,¡±¡±Of course not forever. Zarba is too cunning. It will probably take some time to catch him. But it¡¯s okay. If you want to go back, I¡¯ll go with you. But I have a meeting today. Tomorrow ...¡± ¡°You¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go back by myself. ¡± Su qianxun then went to the bedroom to pack her things. She took all of her things and Lu Yanzhi¡¯s deep gazended on her. He then looked at her things and said softly,¡±¡±There are some things that you don¡¯t need to take back. You still need to use them the next time youe.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time,¡± su qianxun said in a fit of pique. Once again, Lu Yanzhi could tell that there was something wrong with her words. He was now sure that the matter she was going to deal with had something to do with him. He tried to grab her arm but qianxun pushed him away. You won¡¯t let me pee? Lu Yanzhi took two steps forward and pushed her against the wall. His handsome face was close to her, and he wanted to press his forehead against hers. His cool and elegant breath blew on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? you have to let me know what crime I¡¯vemitted before I¡¯m sentenced.¡± ...... Su qianxun pushed him away and said with a fake smile,¡±¡±Sin? How could that be? you¡¯re so lucky now. I have to congratte you, you¡¯re going to be a father again. ¡± Thest few words were almost said through gritted teeth. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s dark eyes lit up as he stared at her and asked,¡±¡±You¡¯re pregnant?¡± He lowered his eyes and looked at her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s pregnant. As for who it is, you should know it in your heart. ¡°Su qianxun was furious. ¡°What do I know?¡± Lu Yanzhi was dazed for a moment. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you slept with?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep with you!¡± I only slept with you! Su qianxun took a deep breath and suppressed her anger with great difficulty. She steadied her breathing and said,¡±¡±Lu Yanzhi, our conversation ends here. I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡± Lu Yanzhi was helpless.¡±Fine, I won¡¯t argue. You don¡¯t have to go back today either. We¡¯ll go back together tomorrow. Then, you can tell me what exactly happened.¡± ¡°Why do I have to go back today just because you say so?¡± su qianxun said provocatively. ¡°I¡¯m your man. What¡¯s wrong with listening to me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not my man yet. I didn¡¯t say that I must marry you. ¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face darkened and his tone turned cold.¡±Say that again!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯ll marry you or not! You¡¯re not my man yet! ¡°Even if ... There¡¯s no¡¯ even if ¡®. I¡¯ve thought about it and decided not to marry you.¡± Su qianxun suddenly felt like crying after being yelled at by him. She felt really wronged and pushed Lu Yanzhi away.¡±I¡¯m not marrying you anymore. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Leave.¡± Lu Yanzhi was not afraid of death, but he was really afraid of her crying. Once she cried, he would be at his wit¡¯s end and his heart would melt into foam. Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446: Obsessed with you, deeply entwined (26)

    What kind of stimtion did she receive? Forget it, he would find out eventually. Lu Yanzhi looked at her silently with his dark eyes. After a moment, hepromised.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back. I¡¯ll bring Xiao Bai back tomorrow, okay?¡± Seeing that he had agreed, su qianxun¡¯s heart ached even more. She did not know why she felt so upset. She was just feeling ufortable. Why didn¡¯t lu Yanzhi argue with her like before? the feeling of punching cotton was so stuffy. She would rather have Lu Yanzhi tease her like he did in the past. However, she did not have masochistic tendencies. Her eyes were bitter, but she was holding back her tears as Lu Yanzhi sent her to the car. She did not say a word or even look at Lu Yanzhi. After the car drove out of the military camp, she could not help but cry. Even though she was hiding her tears, the soldier driving in front could still see it. After sending su qianxun to a safe ce, the soldier immediately called Lu Yanzhi to report. When he heard that su qianxun had been crying the entire way, Lu Yanzhi furrowed his brows in displeasure. After he hung up, he looked at hisputer. It was filled with su qianxun¡¯s recent call history. Thest two calls were not more than ten minutes apart and they were both from Shen Yiren. What did Shen Yiren say to her? Pregnant ... With a child ... ¨C Su qianxun did not want to meet Shen Yiren alone so she gave Shi Guang a call. Since Shi Guang was free, she thought that qianxun had asked her out for a shopping and a meal. However, when they met, she realized that su qianxun was sulking and was especially unhappy. ...... When he asked her what was wrong, his eyes even turned red. Shi Guang was startled. This was a su qianxun that she had never seen before. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the Army with big brother? why did you suddenlye back? did you quarrel with big brother?¡± Su qianxun immediately nodded her head.¡±We quarreled, but it¡¯s not really a quarrel. He¡¯s not angry. I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s angry.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.¡±How is that a fight?¡± this was a fight. She had done it quite often as well. Su qianxun casually retorted,¡±he¡¯s selfish, overbearing, and unreasonable. He¡¯s also a male chauvinist who does whatever he wants. He¡¯s also super fierce at times. I wonder if he¡¯ll hit his wife in the future.¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before bursting out intoughter.¡±That¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Big brother isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡± Lu Yanchen and I have quarreled as well, and he¡¯s pretty scary when he¡¯s angry. I¡¯m afraid of domestic violence as well, but by the looks of it now, it does seem like it has happened. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen hit you.¡± Su qianxun was shocked. ¡°I¡¯m the one who hit Lu Yanchen! Haha!¡± Shi Guang said that on purpose to cheer su qianxun up, but su qianxun did not find it funny at all. Instead, she even twitched her mouth, causing Shi Guang¡¯s smile to turn dark. She held su qianxun¡¯s hand and said,¡±big brother is a little overbearing, but he¡¯s very good to you ...¡± Su qianxun cut her off.¡±What¡¯s good about it? you¡¯re already having an affair. How can you call it good?!¡± Shi Guang¡¯s mouth was agape as though she was listening to a Lake in the middle of the night.¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You know that Shen Yiren likes him. She¡¯s pregnant and said that it¡¯s his child. She asked me out to have a chat.¡± Shi Guang nearly fell from her chair.¡±Shen Yiren doesn¡¯t look like someone who would lie about this, but big brother isn¡¯t a man who would mess around. Could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Su qianxun furrowed her brows slightly and an indescribable sense of frustration shed past her alluring Phoenix eyes.¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not. I¡¯m not happy right now. I¡¯m not feeling well!¡± _ [ps: young couples have quarreled before. There shouldn¡¯t be any young couples who have never quarreled before, right?] Please give me a monthly vote~ Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (27)

    The ce that Shen Yiren invited su qianxun to have a meal at was ¡®Tang Pce¡¯. It was arge entertainment venue thatbined dining, leisure, and a nightclub. There was no lobby, only private rooms. Most of the people who came here to spend money were influential figures in the business world. Hence, they did not find it strange that Shen Yiren had invited them here. When the two of them arrived, Shen Yiren was not there yet. Shi Guang¡¯s gaze swept around the room-it was huge and resplendent-and she asked suspiciously,¡±I keep having this strange feeling.¡± ¡°How is it strange?¡± In fact, su qianxun had a strange feeling in her heart as well. Since she was going to be careful and not eat anything, she wanted to see what Shen Yiren was up to. ¡°Could it be that Shen Yiren was asked by big brother to call you out to propose to you?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s imagination was running wild as she tried to think things in the most direct way possible. Su qianxun did not know whether tough or cry. To think that she coulde up with such a n. Shen Yiren had even revealed that she was pregnant. No matter what, it should not have been Lu Yanzhi¡¯s n. Furthermore, when she told Lu Yanzhi that he was going to be a father again, he did indeed think that she was pregnant. His expression could not lie. Furthermore, Lu Yanzhi should know that there was a thorn in her heart, and that was the incident of li Mengyao¡¯s pregnancy. Even though she had said that the child was not Lu Yanzhi ¡®s, the thorn was still there and had never passed. How could he continue to poke at the thorn? However, there was no need to guess. When Shen Yiren arrivedter, she would know what she was up to. Shen Yiren had arrived much earlier than she had expected. They had only sat down for a short while before Shen Yiren arrived. Even though her smile was faint, it was especially coy. ¡°Shi Guang is here as well. What do you guys want to eat?¡± she sat down opposite the two of them. ...... As he spoke, he picked up one of the menus and pushed it in front of the two of them. Shi Guang looked at su qianxun beside her with an extremely cold expression. She could only act as a mediator and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡± Subconsciously, his gaze swept across Shen Yiren¡¯s stomach. Naturally, Shen Yiren noticed her gaze and felt a little ufortable as she sat up straight. At this moment, the waiter came in. The three of them were silent. Then, they ordered a few dishes and a bottle of wine. When the dishes were all served, the waiters in the middle kepting in and out, but they were silent and did not say anything important. Su qianxun was also very patient. Since Shen Yiren did not mention marriage first, she did not ask about it either. On the other hand, Shi Guang, who was between the two of them, was feeling extremely nervous due to the weird atmosphere. She could not help but ask,¡±Yiren, you¡¯re really pregnant.¡± Shen Yiren looked at Shi Guang and smiled before turning her gaze to su qianxun. ¡°I¡¯m not pregnant. ¡± The smile on Shi Guang¡¯s face froze up instantly. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± She instinctively looked at su qianxun. However, su qianxun was not surprised at all. It was as though she had already known about it. She merely asked indifferently,¡±¡±Then why are you telling me this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to exin this. Actually, I didn¡¯t want toe here today. Li Mengyao asked me toe. She came to look for me a while ago and said that she wanted to make peace with me. I wanted to see what she was up to, so I kept in contact with her. She wanted me to get you out, but you weren¡¯t willing toe out. That¡¯s why she asked me to tell you that I¡¯m pregnant. Although this is a little ridiculous ...¡± Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448: Deeply in love with you (28)

    Su qianxun¡¯s face was dark as she gritted her teeth and said,¡±I¡¯m not bullshitting. She knows that I¡¯ll be very concerned even if it¡¯s fake!!¡± Shen Yiren¡¯s mind was filled with questions. Why did he still care even though he knew that it was fake? This was what she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Although I¡¯m not pregnant, I really like big brother,¡± she continued,¡±but even if I do, I won¡¯t do anything despicable for him. You can rest assured about that. Li Mengyao only asked me to ask you out. As for what she wants to do, I still don¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°It definitely won¡¯t be as simple as just having a meal.¡± ¡°I asked her what she wanted to do and if she wanted to frame qianxun, but she didn ¡®t. Her first time was just for a meal. As long as I made you believe that I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯d be fine. However, she was the one who chose the location and the private room.¡± Shen Yiren expressed her confusion. Actually, she also felt that it was rather strange. However, it didn¡¯t matter since she had already told Chu mubei about it. Chu mubei had sent people to keep an eye on li Mengyao. If li Mengyao was up to something, Chu mubei would know. ¡°So, you believed me and didn¡¯t make any preparations?¡± Shi Guang shrugged. ¡°Of course not. Since I wanted to deal with her, how could I not have made any preparations? I¡¯ve been in contact with Chu mubei, and he¡¯s in the room next door. He¡¯s been observing li Mengyao in secret. Wait, I¡¯ll give Chu mubei a call. ¡± As Shen Yiren spoke, she took out her phone and gave Chu mubei a call. However, no one picked up after the phone rang. But at this moment, the door of the private room was opened. The person who had entered was Chu mubei. Other than Chu mubei, Lu Yanchen and ye chongjun were there as well. ...... The three handsome men were about the same height and had outstanding temperaments. Walking in together like this, the scene was not just an ordinary eye-pleasing sight. It could be said that they were so handsome that they could destroy the world. Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (29)

    Chu mubei looked at su qianxun¡¯s solemn and cold expression. He knew a little about The Grudge between li Mengyao and su qianxun. She asked where li Mengyao was. Could she be impulsively looking for li Mengyao to settle scores? He thought for a while.¡±Don¡¯t be anxious. Eat first. After eating, I¡¯ll definitely tell you where li Mengyao is.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, little aunt. We¡¯ll be here for a while too. ¡°Shi Guang was the first to agree. Before he could finish his sentence, the sound of a police siren suddenly rang in his ears. Their private room happened to be near the roadside, so they heard it very clearly. Not long after, a few men in police uniforms left and came over, saying that they wanted to conduct a temporary inspection. All thedies present were shocked. The Tang Pce had a very powerful background. They couldn¡¯t understand why someone woulde here for an inspection. However, the three men were acting as if nothing had happened. All of them were extremely calm, and Chu mubei even rang the bell to get the waiter to add more dishes. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±Shi Guang asked Lu Yanchen quietly. For some reason, they felt that he was targeting them. ¡°It¡¯s fine. What else do you want to eat? I¡¯ll add more. ¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently, as though nothing had happened. When the police officers walked in and saw ye chongjun sitting in the private room, they were stunned. Ye chongjun was their Deputy Director. The captain immediately shouted,¡±¡±Chief ye.¡± Then, he looked at the other two men, young master Lu and young master Chu. Oh my God, what was going on? he waspletely dumbfounded. Who reported that their Deputy Chief and the fourth young master of the Lu family and the young master of the Chu family were drug dealers? what the hell was going on? The brigade leader heaved a sigh of relief and quickly looked at ye chongjun to exin,¡±¡±Chief ye, we received an anonymous call. Someone reported that someone was taking drugs and selling drugs here. They even pointed directly at your room, so we ...¡± ...... ¡°It¡¯s alright. ¡°Ye chongjun looked at him and smiled faintly. ¡°There must be a mistake,¡± the captain said with a smile. Chu mubei swirled the red wine in his ss and smiled,¡±Captain, we are all good citizens. Since someone has reported us, we will naturally cooperate with your search. Please.¡± The brigade leader¡¯s smile became even more awkward. He didn¡¯t know whether to enter or not, so he could only look at ye chongjun for help. Ye chongjun nodded,e in and search.¡± The brigade leader and the others hesitated for a moment, but they still stepped in to search ... The door of the room diagonally opposite was pushed open slightly. When the police entered Shi Guang¡¯s room, the door was shut tightly. Li Mengyao, who was behind the door,ughed coldly. She sat back in her chair and made a call.¡±¡±Zarba, everything has been settled. The media reporters are right below the Tang Pce. Once su qianxun steps out of the Tang Pce, she will be surrounded. If that happens, she will never be able to make aeback.¡± ¡°Continue to keep an eye on him,¡± zarba said coldly.¡±If there are any other changes, remember to inform me.¡± Seeing that he was about to hang up, li Mengyao quickly shouted,¡±¡±Wait ...¡± ¡°What else is there? ¡°zarba¡¯s displeased voice rang out. Hearing zarba¡¯s cold voice on the phone, li Mengyao asked carefully,¡±¡±The next step? What do we do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll naturally inform you when the timees. ¡± ¡°You won¡¯t leave me alone, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already found you the best home.¡± Zarba sneered. It was really childish for someone who had betrayed him to still have hope! Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (30)

    Li Mengyao put down the phone and heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking of su qianxun¡¯s fate, she could not help but smile smugly. Just as she was about to sneak a peek outside, the door was pushed open the moment she got up. The first to enter were the few policemen, followed by a few men in suits. One of them was Lu Yanzhi¡¯s fourth brother, Lu Yanchen, whom she could sort of recognize. The other was his wife. Finally, she saw su qianxun and Shen Yiren. What¡¯s going on? Li Mengyao¡¯s pupils contracted, and she had a bad feeling. Chu mubei raised his chin and swept his gaze across the room.¡±I think you¡¯ve got it wrong. We have room 9, and Room 6 is here. The person who made the report should be this room.¡± The brigade leader immediately ordered his police officers to search the area. Li Mengyao¡¯s heart was beating like a drum. Shouldn¡¯t they have found the drugs in su qianxun¡¯s house? Moreover, their wine was also mixed with drugs, so they should have been arrested by now. Why was he in her room? Could it be ... At that moment, a police officer shouted,¡±found it.¡± ...... They only found a bag of white powder under a chair. The other police officer took the bottle of wine she ordered and put it in front of the captain.¡±¡±There¡¯s something wrong with this wine. There seems to be something added to it. ¡± The brigade leader took them and checked them one by one. In the end, he confirmed,¡±¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s a white...Fan. ¡± Li Mengyao¡¯s expression changed and she shouted,¡±this isn¡¯t mine, it¡¯s not mine!¡± This thing should have been ced in Shen Yiren and su qianxun¡¯s room, but why was it in her room? The cold handcuffs cuffed li Mengyao¡¯s hands and she subconsciously looked at Shen Yiren. Shen Yiren merely smiled while su qianxun, who was beside her, looked as if a storm was brewing. ¡°You guys ...¡± She immediately knew that she had been backstabbed. However, didn¡¯t zarba say that he had investigated Shen Yiren and confirmed that she was indeed working with her? that thing was clearly ced in Shen Yiren¡¯s room, so why would it suddenly appear in his room? The waiter who came in to order just now? It was her, it must be her! As though he knew what she was thinking, Chu mubeiughed out coldly,¡±¡±Take a look at where you are. This is the Tang Pce.¡± The Tang Pce was Tang Zheng¡¯s property. However, not many people knew about it. Without such a powerful background, who could open such a ce? Tang Yan, Lu Yanchen, Chu mubei, mo Yanzhi, and ye chongjun had grown up together and were extremely close. When they did business, they liked to get others to join in so that things would be easier. Chu mubei, Lu Yanchen, mo Yanzhi, and ye chongjun were the ones who had shares in Tang Yan¡¯s Tang Pce, and they would receive a bonus every year. The moment li Mengyao entered the Tang Pce, everything she did was known to everyone. ¡°These drugs aren¡¯t mine. Someone¡¯s framing me.¡± Li Mengyao shouted that she was wronged. However, no one paid any attention to him. The brigade leader had long suspected that there was something wrong with tonight¡¯s report. This woman had a box of drugs in her private room. No matter how he looked at it, she seemed to have been framed. However, it was true that she had drugs. As for the others, he didn¡¯t care. He couldn¡¯t afford to offend those three. Li Mengyao knew that she couldn¡¯t escape, so she yelled at Shen Yiren angrily,¡±¡±You betrayed me, you betrayed me, you B * tch, you¡¯ll die a horrible death ...¡± Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (31)

    Shen Yiren chuckled,¡±betray?¡± I¡¯ve been using myself as bait from the beginning to the end, to lure the snake out of its hole. Even if big brother doesn¡¯t like me, I won¡¯t do anything to hurt him and qianxun. That¡¯s because big brother didn¡¯t choose me. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not good enough, it¡¯s just that we¡¯re not fated to be together. ¡± Li Mengyao looked at her as if she was looking at an idiot. Shen Yiren looked at li Mengyao, her eyes bright and determined.¡±Forget it. People like you won¡¯t understand even if I tell you! Other than knowing what you were doing in the Tang Pce, we also know what you were doing outside. You¡¯ve called for a lot of reporters, and they¡¯re right outside. If anything were to happen to us, they¡¯ll be here at the first moment. You said that you¡¯re going to work with me, but you¡¯re just using me to take revenge on qianxun. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath on her. ¡± Chu mubei said impatiently as he got the police to take her away. ¡°Wait,¡± Su qianxun looked at the police officer and said,¡±¡±Can you let me say a few words to her?¡± The police agreed. ¡°Where is zarba?¡± su qianxun asked li Mengyao. Li Mengyao chuckled and shouted,¡±¡±Su qianxun, he won¡¯t let you off. He will let you off! I¡¯ll be waiting for you in hell. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, people like you go to hell, but I¡¯m going to heaven! Before you go to hell, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t see any light in your life, and it¡¯ll be even more miserable than hell!¡± Su qianxun¡¯s face darkened as she spat out those heartless words. She then turned around and arrogantly ignored her. Chu mubei waved his hands. The police immediately took li Mengyao away. ¡°Who¡¯s zarba?¡±Chu mubei asked Qian Xun. ...... Su qianxun looked at Lu Yanchen.¡±Give your big brother a call. He might be able to get something out of li Mengyao. I¡¯ll be heading back first.¡± Li Mengyao definitely knew where zarba was. This was very important to Lu Yanzhi. Initially, he thought that he was just going to meet Shen Yiren and talk about her pregnancy. Who would have thought that this would happen? However, she wasn¡¯t afraid. Even if Shen Yiren was tricked by li Mengyao, she didn¡¯t have to worry. Who was she? she was a member of the SU family. She originally had bodyguards hired by the SU family for her. Before she came, they had already arranged for someone to install a hidden camera in that room. There were people watching from the other side of the camera. As long as there were any abnormalities, someone woulde to save them. However, she did not expect Shen Yiren to have Chu mubei as a helper. Su qianxun heard a scream when she was at the top of the stairs. She subconsciously looked out of the window and just happened to see the moment li Mengyao¡¯s body was hit by the motorcycle. Then, with a ¡°bang¡±, she hit the cold Stone statue at the side and then rolled down from it, fresh red blood flowing all over the ground ... Su qianxun subconsciously covered her mouth. Li Mengyao had been knocked down. How could she survive in such a serious state? It was so serious that he definitely wouldn¡¯t survive. He was dered dead on the spot! Chu mubei and ye chongjun came out, but Lu Yanchen did not. He was probably keeping Shi Guang and Shen Yirenpany, not wanting them to witness such a bloody scene. There were already a lot of reporters outside, and now they all ran out to film, but they were all separated by the police. Su qianxun stood at the boundary of light and darkness and her body could not stop trembling. She had an inexplicable feeling that it was zarba¡¯s doing. Perhaps from the very beginning, zarba had never thought of letting li Mengyao live. Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (32)

    Lu Yanchen strode out and saw su qianxun, who was so scared that her face was pale. He walked to her side and said softly,¡±Auntie, I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡± Su qianxun shook her head.¡±No need. I have a bodyguard. I¡¯ll get him to drive me.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you down.¡± Lu Yanchen walked su qianxun all the way to her car. Before su qianxun left, she even reminded Lu Yanchen to give Lu Yanzhi a call. When she received Lu Yanchen¡¯s call, Lu Yanzhi was already on his way back. Previously, when su qianxun had returned, he had called Lu Yanchen and told him to look after Shen Yiren and Li Mengyao. However, he was still worried and left the moment the meeting ended. He was already in the Urban area by now. ¡°You said li Mengyao is dead.¡± ¡°Yes, he died on the spot. The perpetrator escaped and is currently in pursuit.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Qian Xun?¡± ¡°The bodyguards sent her back.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s zarba?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to ask.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ...... After ending the call with Lu Yanchen, Lu Yanzhi gave su qianxun a call. The phone rang for a long time, but no one picked up. Lu Yanzhi called again, but just as the line was about to cut off, someone finally picked up. However, no one said anything. A heavy atmosphere could be felt from the other end of the phone. Lu Yanzhi seemed to have realized something and his expression changed. He minimized the number of calls and opened the GPS. The red dot on the screen was the location of su qianxun¡¯s phone. He looked at the distance and saw that it was 30 kilometers. The next second, a man¡¯sughter could be heard from the other end of the phone.¡±Oh, as expected of ah Zhi. It seems like you¡¯ve already noticed that something is amiss.¡± ¡°Zarba, long time no see.¡± Unlike Lu Yanzhi¡¯s cold and stern expression, his tone was casual as though he was greeting an old friend. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± Zarbaughed and said,¡±back then in the vige, our rtionship was pretty good. We could be said to be the best brothers. I even know that you have two female confidants in the vige. One of them seems to have just passed away. Ah Zhi, don¡¯t be too sad. You must ept your loss.¡± His voice was faint, but there was a hint of ruthlessness in his tone. In contrast to his mannerism, Lu Yanzhi was still calm and cold.¡±What do you want?¡± ¡°What do you want? What else could I do? this is China! I can¡¯t even show my face! What else could I do? it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve liked qianxun for a long time now! Back then in the vige, do you know how many men were eyeing her? ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she¡¯s your woman, I would¡¯ve done it long ago. But I treat you as a brother, so how the hell did you repay me?¡± as he spoke, he touched his blindfold. ¡°You know what I¡¯m doing,¡± he said coldly and ruthlessly.¡±You took something important from me, so I should take something important from you.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he said in a light voice,¡±¡±You want her? But did you know that she has aids?¡± Zarba¡¯s body stiffened, and his face immediately darkened.¡±Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not,¡± Lu Yanzhi said indifferently without any fluctuations in his tone. Zarba couldn¡¯t tell the truth from his words.¡±And you still dared to marry her?¡± ¡°Marrying her doesn¡¯t mean that I have to touch her,¡± Lu Yanzhi chuckled. Zarba narrowed his eyes and said slowly,¡±Since she¡¯s useless, then let¡¯s send her to God!¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: tomorrow, I¡¯ll See Big brother saving a beauty, Qian Xun confessing, good night, and finally, a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1453 - Obsessed with you, deeply attached (33)

    Chapter 1453: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (33)

    Su qianxun sat in the car and the scene of li Mengyao being hit by a car shed across her mind. After a long time, she still felt a little scared. That zarba was here for revenge. Even if li Mengyao was working with him, he didn¡¯t let her off, so there was no way he would let Lu Yanzhi off. She thought about it and decided to give Lu Yanzhi a call. At that moment, the car suddenly stopped with a bang, and the bag beside it fell under the seat. She looked at the bodyguard who was driving and asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I think I hit something?¡± The bodyguard was afraid that he had hit someone. As he spoke, he unbuckled his seat belt and opened the door. Su qianxun had a bad premonition as she lowered the car window and looked at the bodyguards outside. At this moment, a figure suddenly emerged from the darkness. It was a tall and strong man, who subconsciously attacked the bodyguard. The bodyguard immediately retaliated, but he was obviously no match for the big man. Su qianxun sensed that something was wrong and immediately wanted to move to the front to start the car. However, another burly man ran out from the side and even pulled open the door to the driver¡¯s seat. Qian Xun hurriedly backed away and alighted from the other door. She hurriedly turned around, wanting to run to a ce with more people, but she stopped after two steps. Her back was stiff and she looked ahead with a cold body. In the dark night ahead, there was a figure standing at the peak of the mountain. ...... There were no stars or moon in the dark night. The cold wind whistled, making her feel cold. However, it was all because of the man opposite her. It was so terrifying that it was bone-chilling. ¡°Long time no see, miss Qian Xun.¡± There was a teasing smile in his unpracticed Chinese. Su qianxun¡¯s head buzzed and she subconsciously took two steps back. In fact, she could no longer remember what zarba looked like. Back in that vige, the person she had the most contact with was Lu Yanzhi. Under normal circumstances, Lu Yanzhi would not allow her to leave the house. She should have seen this zarba before, but at this moment, she really did not have any familiar impression of him. However, she was certain that this person should be zarba. She watched as the man approached her step by step. His every move was like a dark snake, making her feel disgusted. After a pause, he asked in a deep voice,¡±Who are you? What are you trying to do?¡± Zarba blinked at her and said with a faint smile,¡±You really don¡¯t know? Even though we didn¡¯t see each other much in the vige, you left a deep impression on me. ¡± Initially, she still held a trace of hope in her heart, hoping that this person was not the zarba she thought he was. However, it was obvious that this was unlikely. Su qianxun¡¯s eyes darted around and looked at the side road. This was the only way out and she naturally had to block it. Without a second thought, she immediately broke into a run. However, how could she outrun these trained men? soon, someone rushed to her side. She kicked him out of reflex, but the next second, a ck gun was pointed at her head. Her eyes widened and she immediately stopped in her tracks. Just as she turned to look at zarba and wanted to say something, a hand de was ced on her neck. Her vision turned ck and her body went limp as she fell down. The burly man immediately carried qianxun away while su qianxun¡¯s phone fell onto the floor. At this moment, his phone rang. Zarba picked it up and picked it up when the call was connected for the second time ... Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (34)

    When su qianxun woke up again, her vision was pitch ck. The pain from the back of her neck reminded her of the memories before she fainted. She had met zarba and was even kidnapped. She did not need to think to know the reason why zarba did that. She heard a low voice and closed her eyes again. ¡°Will Lu Yanzhi not care about this woman? I keep feeling that he doesn¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± ¡°Regardless of whether he has feelings for her or not, based on my understanding of him, he will definitelye. Furthermore, this is the mother of his child. If Lu Yanzhi really doesn¡¯t care about her, it¡¯s not troublesome. He can just kill her.¡± Another cold voice sounded. This voice belonged to zarba. Su qianxun¡¯s face turned pale and her eyelids fluttered in fear. Zarba, who was sitting beside her, pped her face and immediately knew that she was awake. He picked up the chandelier beside him and flicked it with his hand. The lights immediately shone on su qianxun¡¯s face. Under such intense light, it was impossible for su qianxun not to open her eyes. She tried her best to suppress her emotions and looked at zarba indifferently. Zarba slowly squatted down beside her and pinched her face. ¡°It¡¯s such a pity for this face. ¡± Disgusted by physical contact with this man, su qianxun turned her head away to avoid his touch. Zarba sneered.¡±Don¡¯t be ungrateful.¡± At this moment, a burly man ran in with an anxious expression and said something in zarba¡¯s ear. ...... Zarba¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously before he pulled su qianxun up to the roof. His pace was so fast that su qianxun fell to the ground a few times. For a moment, she did not catch up and was almost being dragged by zarba. There was a helicopter parked on the roof and su qianxun saw it with a single nce. She knew that zarba was trying to pull her away from the helicopter. Gunshots were already heard from downstairs. It seemed like a fight had already started. Su qianxun held onto the metal railing at the side, but she did not have enough strength. Her hands and feet were soft and she was quickly pulled away by zarba. Just as they were about to reach the helicopter, someone suddenly climbed up from below. His movements were Swift and clean. Su qianxun turned her head and saw Lu Yanzhi with an extremely calm expression under the night sky. He walked over slowly, his tall and straight body like a proud tree. His thin lips were tightly pursed, and his eyes that were looking at them seemed to be covered in ayer of ice, cold and dark. Su qianxun¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her lips curled into a smile. Zarba pulled her in front of him. He was not afraid at all as he looked at Lu Yanzhi with a yful gaze.¡±I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so fast. But no matter how fast your troops are, they shouldn¡¯t have arrived so quickly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need my soldiers to deal with you guys.¡± Zarba was obviously stunned. After a moment of shock, heughed out loud and said provocatively,¡±ah Zhi, you don¡¯t seem to understand your current situation. Or perhaps you don¡¯t care about this woman at all. But if you don¡¯t care about this woman, how could you havee so quickly? I seem to have been fooled by you again. Aids?¡± Thest two words were said through gritted teeth, and it exuded an extremely gloomy meaning. ¡°Do you mind? Shouldn¡¯t you care about whether you can kill me or not? I¡¯m standing right in front of you, isn¡¯t that what you want the most!¡± Lu Yanzhi was still calm and his voice was indifferent. However, su qianxun¡¯s heart was in her throat. Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (35)

    Su qianxun¡¯s heart was in her throat. This zarba had been nning for so long. Even if Lu Yanzhi found her quickly, it was impossible for zarba to not have made any preparations and definitely had a backup n. Indeed, zarba was not someone that was easy to deal with. He looked at Lu Yanzhi fearlessly and said slowly,¡±if I can¡¯t leaveter, thetest bombshell I installed on this rooftop will send us to meet God together.¡± A bomb? Su qianxun was so frightened that her face turned pale again. She nced at the remote control that zarba was holding in his hand. There was a red button on it, which was particrly eye-catching in the night. As expected, he had left behind the move of perishing together. She looked at Lu Yanzhi and subconsciously wanted him to leave. Zarba¡¯s target was Lu Yanzhi. As long as Lu Yanzhi was not around, he would not do anything to her. There would still be room for redemption. However, Lu Yanzhi did not even look at her. His eyes were fixed on Zabbar as his lips curled up into a cold smile.¡±Your n is really thorough.¡± ¡°That also depends on who they¡¯re dealing with.¡± ¡°If you can let her leave safely, I can give you my life.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s cold voice rang out calmly without any fluctuations. Su qianxun¡¯s heart sank. She looked at Lu Yanchen with widened eyes, her face filled with disbelief as she shook her head instinctively. ...... Zarba was evidently stunned for a moment. He probably did not expect Lu Yanchen to be so straightforward as to use his life to exchange for su qianxun ¡®s. He didn¡¯t believe that a man would give up his life for a woman. Back in the vige, even if Lu Yanzhi liked qianxun a lot, li Mengyao still appeared in the end. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a woman with aids? Lu Yanzhi is actually willing to die for a woman? Interesting. ¡± Zarba burst outughing. It looked interesting, and he seemed to believe it. But the next second, his expression became serious and he said coldly,¡±¡±You think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± After saying that, he pulled out his gun. The ck muzzle of the gun was pointed at su qianxun¡¯s head.¡±Who gave you the confidence to negotiate with me?¡± ¡°Then tell me, what do you want?¡± Lu Yanzhi, who was rejected, did not panic in the slightest as he looked at zarba and asked. Su qianxun¡¯s heart was beating like thunder, and she was extremely anxious. Under the double threat of zarba, how could she cooperate with Lu Yanzhi and escape this cmity? Zarba was silent for a moment, then said ruthlessly,¡±you blinded me in one eye. If you shoot yourself in the eye, I¡¯ll let her go.¡± Su qianxun¡¯s face turned pale and she immediately shouted,¡±¡±No,¡± Lu Yanzhi looked at him.¡±Are you sure you want to die with us? you came here to take revenge, but have you ever thought about putting yourself in danger? as long as you let her go, I can guarantee that you can leave.¡± ¡°So? ¡°Lu Yanzhi.¡± Zarba sneered.¡±Do you think I don¡¯t dare to take you guys down with me?¡± ¡°Of course! So, if you let her go, I¡¯ll let you go. ¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s voice was filled with certainty. Zarba really didn¡¯t want to die. Initially, he was very confident. However, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s calmness made him unable to see clearly and he started to lose confidence. Zarba narrowed his eyes and muttered to himself for a moment before saying,¡±what if I don ¡®t?¡± Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (36)

    Suddenly, a bolt of lightning streaked across the sky and tore the darkness apart. Immediately after, a loud rumble of Thunder could be heard. After the lightning and thunder, bean-sized raindrops fell as if the sky had copsed, making the rooftop even more ferocious and terrifying. Su qianxun felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Zarba was extremely cunning and full of tricks. He had taken such a big risk toe to China. If he did not achieve his goal, he would definitely not leave. He would definitely not listen to Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi also knew that zarba would not ept his suggestion. He narrowed his cold eyes and said dangerously,¡±then, you will never leave again!!¡± Zarba sneered, and the malevolence in his eyes became more intense.¡±Don¡¯t y tricks. Threats are useless against me.¡± You can either shoot yourself in the eye, or I can shoot her in the body. You can choose whether you want to get hurt or let this delicate beauty get hurt. ¡± ¡°Zarba, you should know very well that if I don¡¯t let you go, you will never leave. If I were you, I would make a wise choice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never thought of leaving since I came. ¡± Su qianxun heard their nervous conversation and looked ahead. Lu Yanzhi had just nced at her from the corner of his eyes ... In the past, because there was danger everywhere in the vige, she had naturally trained him to deal with it. It wasn¡¯t as if she had never been trained in such a situation before. Hence, when Lu Yanzhi looked at her just now ... She seemed to understand what he meant. ...... At this moment, Lu Yanzhi threw the gun in his hand over and itnded on zarba¡¯s hand. Zarba felt a sharp pain in his wrist, and the gun fell to the ground. Su qianxun suddenly turned around and bit zarba¡¯s right hand that was holding the remote control. She used a lot of force. Zarba frowned slightly and loosened his fingers. The remote control for the bomb fell to the ground. Zarba was furious and immediately gave su qianxun a kick. Su qianxun¡¯s body flew up and crashed into the helicopter beside her before she crashed onto the ground. She cried out in pain and felt as if something had run over her body. Her vision turned ck, and raindrops fell down her eyshes. The heavy rain blurred her vision, and she saw two people fighting in front of her in a daze. Even though Lu Yanzhi could fight, zarba was not to be trifled with. He had also received various forms of training. Her heart was burning with anxiety as she struggled to get up. The two of them had already fought dozens of rounds, each of which was fatal, but they had both dodged. Every time zarba¡¯s fist was aimed at Lu Yanzhi, su qianxun would be scared out of her wits. She wanted to help Lu Yanzhi, but what could she do? If she rushed forward, she would only cause more trouble for Lu Yanzhi. At this moment, her eyes swept over the gun that had fallen to the side and she immediately ran over to pick it up. However, the hand holding the gun kept shaking, and she couldn¡¯t pull the trigger for a long time. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know how to shoot, she was just afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hit her target urately. The two of them were too close to each other, and they kept fighting. It was so dark and it was raining heavily. What if she called the wrong number and hurt Lu Yanzhi? Zarba¡¯s eyes darted around and when he saw that su qianxun had already gotten her gun, a cold glint shed in his eyes. A dagger flew towards su qianxun at lightning speed. Lu Yanzhi immediately rushed over and kicked the dagger away. Taking advantage of this opportunity, zarba immediatelyunched a sneak attack from behind. Lu Yanzhi was kicked down by him and su qianxun shouted anxiously,¡±¡±Lu Yanzhi.¡± Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (37)

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Lu Yanzhi stood up and shouted for her to leave. After that, he dodged and started fighting with zarba again. Su qianxun knew that she would not be of much help here and she did not dare to shoot either. The best way to help was for her to leave quickly and find someone to help Lu Yanzhi. Furthermore, without her around, Lu Yanzhi would not be distracted, which meant that he would definitely be able to deal with zarba. She couldn¡¯t get past them, so she went around them and prepared to leave from the other side. However, zarba refused to let her go. He left Lu Yanzhi behind and headed straight for su qianxun, reaching out his hand to grab her. But before he could touch her, he was stopped by Lu Yanzhi. Su qianxun subconsciously wanted to retreat and leave, but she could not. Behind her was the edge of the rooftop, and any further and she would miss it. Zarba turned his body sideways and kicked su qianxun. Su qianxun instinctively backed away. Her body swayed and she could not stand steadily. Just when she thought that she was going to fall, Lu Yanzhi grabbed her waist and pushed su qianxun forward. Su qianxun immediately took a few steps forward and left the danger zone. Taking advantage of this moment, zarba kicked Lu Yanzhi. Lu Yanzhi grabbed his leg with one hand and tilted his body to the side before pulling him down from above. ¡°Lu Yanzhi!¡± ...... Su qianxun immediately pounced forward and reached out her hand to grab onto Lu Yanzhi¡¯s wrist. However, the huge force of impact also pulled her down. She freed one of her hands and grabbed a metal frame on the edge of the rooftop. One was up and the other was down. At that moment, the huge pulling force almost tore her body apart. She felt that every part of her body was screaming in pain. ¡°Ah!¡± The rain was getting heavier and heavier, like a downpour. Su qianxun endured the immense pain and took a deep breath. She looked down at Lu Yanzhi who was holding her back and cried out emotionally in her heart. Thank God, thank God! She looked downstairs again. She couldn¡¯t see clearly in the rainy night, but she could still vaguely feel that zarba was dead. The danger should be over? Just as she was asking this question in her heart, she heard a piercing sound of metal breaking. She screamed in shock and fell down. One of the rivets on the iron frame had fallen off. This shelf couldn¡¯t support two people. When she thought of this, she felt Lu Yanzhi¡¯s grip on her hand loosen. She hurriedly shouted,¡±Lu Yanzhi, hold on tight! Someone will be here to save us soon. ¡± Lu Yanzhi pursed his thin lips and his gaze quickly swept across his surroundings. He then raised his head and said in a calm tone,¡±there¡¯s nothing I can use as a support. I can¡¯t get up and that metal frame you¡¯re pulling can¡¯t support the weight of the two of us.¡± ¡°No, no, no. I can. I can hold on!¡± Su qianxun hurriedly said. She held his hand even more tightly, but it was raining and his hand was too slippery. She could not hold it tightly by herself. ¡°Don¡¯t let go! Hold on tight!!¡± Su qianxun¡¯s heart was filled with panic, even more so than when she was being held hostage by zarba. She did not have the courage to guess what Lu Yanzhi was thinking at that moment for him to say such things. Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he said gently,¡±¡±Be good, let go. I¡¯ll be fine. I can still save myself if I fall.¡± No! Su qianxun did not believe it. No matter how powerful a person was, they would die if they fell from more than ten floors. Zarba was an example. She didn¡¯t want to let go of Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand, definitely not! Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (38)

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let anything happen to you!?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I still want to watch Xiao Bai grow up with you, so you have to believe me. ¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze was focused on her. In the cold rain, his voice was so low that it was almost inaudible, but it was extremely convincing. Even so, su qianxun did not believe him.¡±No, you¡¯re lying to me ...¡± She choked on her sobs and was so terrified that she couldn¡¯t evenplete her sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to let go, and you don¡¯t let go either. This can support the two of us, it can ...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, one of the rivets loosened due to the huge tension. The sound of metal rubbing against cement was extremely ear-piercing in the wind and rain. The iron frame fell again. There were only two of the four rivets that were used to secure the iron frame. When she saw that Lu Yanzhi had already let go of one of his hands, a huge wave of fear surged out from her heart. Su qianxun immediately shrieked,¡±¡±No!¡± She was afraid that once Lu Yanzhi let go of her, they would be separated forever ... She could no longer think, and she only knew that she could not lose him. ¡°I love you, Lu Yanzhi! I really, really love you! Don¡¯t leave me! Don ¡®t!¡± Lu Yanzhi looked up at her and listened to her cries. He felt a sweet yet bitter feeling in his heart. He did not expect to hear her feelings for him at the moment of life and death. He didn¡¯t know if this could be considered a littlepensation from the heavens before they took back his life! ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve stopped liking my fianc¨¦ for a long time. The person I like is you. I¡¯ve liked you since the year you came out to save me. But at that time, I thought you were a bad person. I was afraid of you, but I couldn¡¯t help but like you. I even thought that as long as you were really good to me, I would ept it. I would even ept it if I had to go to hell with you. However, when I thought that the struggle between good and evil was over, and I thought that I could be with you resolutely, the result was ...¡± ...... She said painfully,¡±in the end, you got together with li Mengyao. I didn¡¯t know that you were acting with her. I hate, I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m so jealous that I¡¯m going crazy. But I know that there are only two things I can do, ept it or ignore it ...¡± Her dry throat was almost unable to make a sound, but she could feel Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand slowly tightening inch by inch with a silent attachment and reluctance. Su qianxun knew that it was effective and that he would miss her. Hence, she continued, ¡± ¡± I thought that I would be able to forget you after leaving that ce, just like how I forgot my fianc¨¦, but I was in so much pain that I couldn¡¯t forget you ever again. I couldn¡¯t drive you away no matter what. It was then that I realized that I didn¡¯t love myst husband, but I loved you. I loved you so much, to the point that it was deep in my bones. It was also because I loved you too much that I didn¡¯t want to be with you now. Because I loved you too much, I was afraid. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that one day, you¡¯ll really fall for another woman. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re only with me because of the child. When I heard that Shen Yiren was pregnant, I knew that it was fake. However, I couldn¡¯t help but get angry because I really love you too much!¡± She looked at him with tears pouring down her face and pleaded, ¡± ¡°So don¡¯t leave me. If you let go, I¡¯ll let go too. I don¡¯t want to be like before, immersed in pain alone ...¡± _ [ PS: don¡¯t forget to vote once you¡¯re excited. Muah. ] Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459: Obsessed with you, deeply attached (39)

    Hearing su qianxun¡¯s confession, how could Lu Yanzhi not be overjoyed? however, this happiness onlysted for a moment before it disappeared. The metal frame could no longer bear the weight and another crack could be heard. Yet another nail had fallen. Now, there was only one, the only one. Looking at the crumbling frame, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s heart sank into the abyss. He looked at su qianxun, and an indescribable pain shed across his deep eyes. Su qianxun¡¯s fear deepened as she saw a hint of determination in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t let go! Didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll get married after this matter is over? I promise you, we¡¯ll get married on that day. I¡¯ll agree to anything you say, as long as you don¡¯t leave me!¡± He did not want to leave her either! But he couldn ¡®T. He definitely couldn¡¯t let her die with him! ¡°You must take good care of yourself and our little white.¡± With that, Lu Yanzhi let go of her and su qianxun cried out in despair.¡±Don ¡®t! Don¡¯ t!!¡± She held onto Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand tightly. If her hand was too slippery, no matter how hard she tried, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand would still slowly slide down from her palm. ¡°Let go!¡± Su qianxun¡¯s finger was already on it when she shouted in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±No!¡± ¡°Big brother!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice rang out, piercing through the din of the rainy night into their ears. By the time Lu Yanchen and Chu mubei reached the balcony, Lu Yanzhi¡¯s hand slipped from su qianxun¡¯s palm. Lu Yanchen immediately grabbed the leather pipe on the balcony and threw it down. In the nick of time, Lu Yanzhi grabbed onto the hose to stabilize his body. ...... The moment Lu Yanzhi fell down, the extreme panic and the moment he held onto the leather tube safely made su qianxun feel as though she had just walked on the edge of life and death. As Lu Yanzhi crawled along the leather pipe, he was pulled up by Lu Yanchen while Chu mubei and ye chongjun also pulled su qianxun up. The wind had stopped, but the rain had not stopped. Su qianxun, who was sitting on the ground, looked at Lu Yanzhi who had juste up to her. In that instant, her crazy joy gushed out like the waves of the sea. She used all her strength to throw herself into his arms and started crying loudly. She hugged him tightly, feeling his warmth and the heartbeat in his chest, but she was still afraid that this was not real. ¡°We¡¯re fine, right? Am I right?¡± Lu Yanzhi nted a kiss between her brows again and again before whispering,¡±¡±Yes, we¡¯re fine.¡± However, her hands still held onto him tightly, unwilling to let go no matter what, afraid that everything would just be a dream. Lu Yanzhi felt a bitter taste in his throat as he said with difficulty,¡±¡±Are you an idiot? Who would die with others!¡± She buried herself in his arms and sobbed.¡±I just can¡¯t live without you ...¡± Recalling the scene just now, there was still a dull pain in her chest, squeezing her so hard that she couldn¡¯t breathe. She cupped his face, closed her eyes, and kissed him on the lips. She was very careful, afraid that she would ruin everything that was beautiful now. However, Lu Yanzhi kissed her lips tightly, like a person walking in the desert who thirsted for water and kissed her with all his might. Chu mubei really wanted to remind the both of them that it was still raining, and they should get intimate when they got home. However, she was pulled away by Lu Yanchen. No one knew better than him just how deep the love one would feel after going through life and death together. Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460: Obsessed with you, deeply entangled (40)

    When Lu Yanchen was called away by Lu Yanzhi, he left in a hurry with a terrible expression on his face. At that moment, I had a vague feeling that it had something to do with qianxun. Feeling uneasy at home, she decided to head downstairs to wait for Lu Yanchen. She paced back and forth at the door, so worried that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Finally, Lu Yanzhi returned with Chu mubei in the car. Chu mubei lowered the window while Lu Yanchen got down from the passenger seat. Shi Guang immediately went over to fetch him with an umbre. ¡°You¡¯re all wet, are you hurt?¡± Shi Guang asked out of concern. After Lu Yanchen assured her that he was fine, she turned to look at Chu mubei, who was in the car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little sister Shi Guang. Don¡¯t you know who your big brother is?¡± Chu mubei curled his lips into a devilish smile as he waved his hand in an extremely carefree manner. ¡°What about my Auntie? how is she? Are you alright?¡± Shi Guang asked again. ¡°I¡¯m really scared now that I mention it. It was too dangerous. If we had gone in a hurry and pulled your Auntie and brother up, the consequences would have been unimaginable if we had been a secondte.¡± Chu mubei said it as though it was extremely dangerous. ¡°Are they injured? Are your injuries serious?¡± Shi Guang asked in a panic. ¡°My injuries aren¡¯t too severe, but they aren¡¯t too light either. I might pull a muscle, and I might even have a fever after getting caught in the rain,¡± Chu mubei calcted. Lu Yanchen wrapped his arm around Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders and brought her home.¡±Don¡¯t listen to his rmist talk. Little Auntie is fine. Big brother is fine as well.¡± Chu mubei snorted coldly at Lu Yanchen. ¡®You B * stard! How did I even know you?¡¯ ...... Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461: Pure desire, marriage out of love (1)

    When Lu Yanzhi pushed the door open and entered, he saw su qianxun standing by the window. She seemed to be in a good mood as she stretched her back, revealing her hot figure. Her slender waist and snow-white skin were so alluring that water could be squeezed out of them. He looked at her quietly for a while, and then found that the window was open. The cold wind blew in, mixed with the moisture from the rain. ¡°Why did you open the window? it still doesn¡¯t feel good,¡± Lu Yanzhi walked over and closed the window. ¡°It¡¯s been a stuffy day, I wanted to take a breath of fresh air. ¡± Su qianxun conveniently hugged his waist from behind and pressed her face against his back. ¡°How can there be any fresh air in the hospital? when you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll bring you to the mountains. That¡¯s where the most natural and fresher air is.¡± Lu Yanzhi held her hand. Su qianxun rubbed her face against his back and smiled until her eyes were curved.¡±Sure.¡± Lu Yanzhi turned around to face her and stared at the faint smile on her lips. His eyes were filled with love and adoration.¡±You seem to be in a particrly good mood today?¡± Su qianxun raised her brows and smiled charmingly.¡±Of course, because I¡¯m getting married.¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes lit up as he chuckled. However, the spring breeze of March caressed his face and his voice was extremely soft.¡±What a coincidence, I¡¯m getting married too.¡± ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Ah Zhi.¡± Su qianxun stared at his face that was so close to her, and her alluring ck eyes revealed a charming look. ¡°Congrattions to you as well, miss Qian Xun.¡± Lu Yanzhi bent down, leaned over, and kissed her on the lips ... ¨C Wang caichun held Shi Guang¡¯s hand and chatted happily with her the entire way. ...... At the carpark, the two of them bumped into Chu mubei and Shen Yiren who was with them. She was carrying a fruit basket in her hands and was probably here to see su qianxun. Chu mubei, who was originally chatting andughing with Shen Yiren, suddenly felt ufortable when he saw Wang caichun. Shi Guang felt that the atmosphere had turned weird in an instant. She raised her hand and greeted the two of them. Shen Yiren smiled and took the initiative to greet Wang caichun as well. ¡°You guys are here to see qianxun too?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± ¡°Is she alright?¡± ¡°I have a fever, but I¡¯m fine.¡± After chatting for a while, Shi Guang and Wang caichun left in the car. Shen Yiren looked at Chu mubei and raised her brows slightly. With a half-smile on her face, she asked,¡±why aren¡¯t you talking to Wang caichun? why do you have such a weird expression on your face? haven¡¯t you already decided to be with her?¡± Chu mubei did not say anything as he continued walking forward with a frivolous look on his handsome face. Shen Yiren¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she walked forward and asked,¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t made things clear with her??¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to say? it¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know. ¡± That day, she made a face and left. He was almost sure that she knew what he was thinking. Shen Yiren was extremely surprised-out of all her friends, the one who spoke the least was Lu Yanchen while the one who spoke the most was Chu mubei. When she was young, she had always been afraid of Lu Yanchen. Due to his cold and aloof personality, he was a man of few words, and thus could not find a girlfriend. She was afraid that the parents would force her and Lu Yanchen to be together. After all, the person she had loved since she was young was Lu Yanzhi. She only wanted to be Lu Yanchen¡¯s sister-inw and not his wife. Thankfully, he got engagedter on and had a fianc¨¦e. Even though he broke off the engagement with his fianc¨¦eter on, he got married to Shi Guang very soon after. It was said that they had been dating since high school. She thought that the person who was most difficult to get a wife was the first one to get married among them. Chapter 1462 - Pure desire, marriage out of love (2)

    Chapter 1462: Pure desire, marriage out of love (2)

    As for the talkative one who was the best at picking up girls, not only did he get into a fake marriage, he couldn¡¯t even see his own heart and divorced his wife. After that, he didn¡¯t even dare to express his sincerity. Huhuhu~~ ¡°I say, Chu mubei, is it a shame to admit that you like your ex-wife?¡± Shen Yiren teased. ¡°What? I¡¯m not old Lu. I don¡¯t have to keep my feelings to myself. I just think that women shouldn¡¯t be pampered too much. If that woman gives her some face, she¡¯ll be able to run a dye shop.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s eyes were filled with a myriad of emotions, and there was even a hint of deliberate forbearance. It was as though he wanted to exin something, but was unable to do so. In the end, he said some insincere words. Shen Yiren raised her eyebrows andughed.¡±Recently, there¡¯s a popr saying on the inte. ¡®When you¡¯re tsundere for a moment, you¡¯ll go to the crematorium to chase your wife!''¡± Chu mubei held his breath as he looked at that infuriating figure of the woman in front of him. He could not say a single word as his entire being seemed to be distracted. After looking at su qianxun, Shen Yiren chased her away.¡±¡±Alright, alright. You can go and do what you need to do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already promised you that I¡¯ll apany you to see Auntieter. ¡± ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t want to see a walking corpse.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± After Wang caichun and Shi Guang were done with Qian Xun, Shi Guang went off to train while Wang caichun went shopping in her boredom. ...... After shopping for a while and buying a few clothes, she felt extremely bored. She prepared to take a taxi back. Just as she reached the side of the road, an extremely shy red sports car stopped in front of Wang caichun. Wang caichun lifted her eyes and saw the man in the convertible staring at her with a devilish smile. The eyes that were fixed on Wang caichun seemed to be able to seduce her soul. ¡°Why are you here?¡± However, Wang caichun was not happy at all. ¡°Get in the car!¡± ¡°Those who are unountably solicitous are either evil or thieving.¡± Chu mubei raised his head to look at her, his dark eyes unfathomable.¡±Am I that despicable in your heart?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but it¡¯s true that you¡¯re arrogant and domineering, and you like to fool others ...¡± What was she saying? Chu mubei really wanted to give her a knock on the head. Not only did she not thank him foring over to pick her up, she even insulted him! This woman really needed a beating! He got out of the car and snatched the shopping bags from her hands, throwing them onto the back seat. He then opened the car door and pushed Wang caichun in.¡±Get in the car, stop talking so much nonsense!¡± Wang caichun was slightly startled as she looked at him in surprise. Frowning slightly, a puzzled smile appeared on her face as she replied in a serious tone,¡±Did you run into evil spirits today?¡± When he sensed her gaze on his face, Chu mubei was rather ted as he wondered if he was so handsome that he couldn¡¯t close his legs. However, the moment she called out, the smile on his face disappeared,¡±Wang caichun ...¡± Wang caichun gave a fakeugh before making a zipping gesture. The car stopped in front of the apartment. Chu mubei had nned to have a good chat with Wang caichun after entering the apartment. However, they saw someone in front of the apartment. Mr. Mo~ Wang caichun was shocked. Chu mubei furrowed his brows. In the past, if someone had told him that he would be jealous one day, so jealous that he would have the urge to kill someone, he would have crushed the other party¡¯s bones and scattered their ashes. He would definitely be disdainful and find this joke boring. However, when he saw Wang caichun walking over to that mo fe with a face full of joy and asking him why he was here ... At that moment, he really wanted to kill someone! ¡ª¡ª [PS: I owe you two chapters. I¡¯ll make it upter.] Please give me a monthly vote~ Chapter 1463 - Pure desire, marriage out of love (3)

    Chapter 1463: Pure desire, marriage out of love (3)

    ¡°Mr. Mo, long time no see.¡± Wang caichun greeted him with a smile. He was dressed in a ck windbreaker and looked very tall and thin. He was still as cold as ever, but she could sense a hint of loneliness and mncholy in his arrogance. Even Mr. Mo was smiling. ¡°Long time no see,¡± Mr. Mo nced behind Wang caichun at Chu mubei, who had an ugly expression on his face, and smiled back at him. Since the other party was so gentlemanly, Chu mubei naturally couldn¡¯t be too impolite either. He curled his lips into a smile, but that smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes at all. Wang caichun followed Mr. Mo¡¯s gaze and fixed it on Chu mubei. He clenched his fists tightly, his face dark like a dragon in a thunderstorm. She coughed lightly,¡±¡±Thank you for sending me back.¡± It meant that he could leave now. Chu mubei felt as though he was about to spit out a mouthful of blood. ¡°It¡¯s my own home. Where would I go?¡± He enunciated each word clearly, as cold as ice. Then, he strode to the door, as if he was about to open it. This was their ¡®Wedding House¡¯ when they got married. However, during their wedding, Chu mubei rarely spent the night here. After their divorce, he had even less of a chance toe over. However, his things were still in there. Wang caichun didn¡¯t know what to say and could only smile awkwardly at Mr mo. ...... Besides, she didn¡¯t know why Mr. Mo hade again when he confessed to her. If he was here to pursue her, she would just let him misunderstand. Mr. Mo didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction, as if he didn¡¯t notice the turbulent waves between them.¡±¡±Are you free?¡± ¡°There is.¡± Just as he was about to open the door, Chu mubei¡¯s breathing came to a halt as his face changed. There was a blinding fire that seemed as though it was about to burst forth from his eyes, but it soon calmed down. He tried to calm himself down as he turned to look at Wang caichun and said coldly,¡±Wang caichun, we¡¯re not done with our discussion!¡± Wang caichun looked at him in confusion. They hadn¡¯t finished their discussion. What did they talk about just now? ¡°Is it not convenient?¡± Mr. Mo asked softly. ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± Wang caichun smiled at him. She could feel that Mr. Mo had something to discuss with her, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t havee to her directly. Looking at Wang caichun getting into Mr. Mo¡¯s car and abandoning him, Chu mubei felt as though he was being set on fire. His body was burning with fire, so naturally, he was in extreme pain. This woman, how could she just leave him and leave with that man surnamed mo? he was so angry that he kicked the door heavily. To think that she would abandon him for that mo guy! Chu mubei asked in his heart ruthlessly! The three sentences had different meanings, but they were almost the same words and had the same meaning. Chu mubei¡¯s face was so dark that it was as though the surrounding lights and moonlight had turned dark and gloomy. Didn¡¯t she say that she liked and loved him? Did she marry him because she liked him? In the end, in less than half a year ... She had fallen in love with someone else so quickly. What kind of like is this? Standing alone at the door, Chu mubei felt as though he had been abandoned by the world for the first time. Jealousy, anger, grievance ... All sorts of emotions were tangled up in his body while his heart was filled with a mix of emotions. He clenched his fists tightly, unable to calm down no matter what. Catch up? Or wait? Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464: Pure desire, marriage out of love (4)

    In a quiet and elegant coffee shop, Wang caichun and Mr. Mo were sitting face to face. Wang caichun stirred the coffee in her cup as she looked at Mr. Mo and asked,¡±Mr. Mo, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Do I have toe to you for something?¡± Mr. Mo asked with a smile. Wang caichun was slightly taken aback. After a moment of silence, she spoke again with a slightly uneasy and apologetic tone,¡±Mr. Mo, Shi Guang has already told me about the favor she asked of you. I¡¯m really sorry about this. There¡¯s no need for you to put yourself in danger just to help her.¡± Mr. Mo said,¡±at first, it was miss Shi who asked me for help. Butter on, it was me who really wanted to pursue you. What I said that day was not just for show. I meant it.¡± Truth? Wang caichun expressed that she really didn¡¯t feel that there would be sparks of love between them at all. She smiled awkwardly and said,¡±I really like my life now.¡± She meant that she enjoyed being single and had no intention of finding a boyfriend now. Mr. Mo was still smiling gently and did not force her. He only said,¡±¡±Love depends on fate. At that time, I thought that since you¡¯re already divorced, you might as well think of me and give yourself a chance. If fate doesn¡¯t bring us together, we won¡¯t force it. But since you don¡¯t want to, then forget it. ¡± Wang caichun did not expect him to be so easy to talk to as she said hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s just that we¡¯re more like friends, so there¡¯s no need to ... Hold you up. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m a man, what¡¯s there to hold up? are you stupid? besides, I¡¯ve never met a girl I want to spend my life with. Whether you agree or not, the result is the same to me. I¡¯ll live alone and apany niannian. ¡± Mr. Mo smiled faintly. There was some regret in his voice, but there was not much sadness. Since he had already gotten over it and wasn¡¯t sad, there was no need for her to continue harping on this issue. Wang caichun then changed the topic,¡±By the way, niannian, is she alright?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not good,¡± Mr. Mo¡¯s eyes dimmed. ...... ¡°Ah? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± Wang caichun asked in concern. Mr. Mo took a sip of his coffee and said,¡±she doesn¡¯t want to do an important operation and she wants to see you. Can you apany her?¡± He had no choice. He really didn¡¯t know what to do with niannian. ¡°Me?¡± Wang caichun was slightly surprised. Mr. Mo nodded. ¡°Although niannian is young, she¡¯s very sensible. Under normal circumstances, she won¡¯t ask me for anything. She doesn¡¯t have many friends, and it¡¯s rare to see her like someone so much. If you¡¯re willing, you can apany her and persuade her to undergo the operation. If the operation is sessful, she can live for a few more years. Of course, if it¡¯s troublesome, I won¡¯t force miss Wang.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I also like miss niannian very much. ¡± ¡°Thank you so much, miss Wang.¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Wang caichun was envious of niannian from the bottom of her heart. How great would it be if she had a brother like that as well? Since Mr. Mo hade to China, she naturally had to y the role of a host and treat Mr. Mo to dinner before going back. When she returned home, she realized that Chu mubei was still in the apartment. When he saw her return, he did not even bother to look at her as though she was air. Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465: Pure desire, marriage out of love (5)

    Wang caichun felt an indescribable strangeness in her heart. Back when they were getting married, Chu mubei had not stayed in this nuptial home for long. He could probably count the number of nights he had spent here on his fingers. Now that they were divorced, why did he look like he wanted to stay here? Wang caichun intentionally walked back and forth in front of him, but Chu mubei continued to ignore her as though she didn¡¯t exist. He leaned over and asked,¡±Is there something you need from me?¡± Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the mall to look for her and even waited for her in the house. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Chu mubei finally looked at her with a cold gaze. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we haven¡¯t finished discussing our business? you don¡¯t look fine.¡± Wang caichun asked doubtfully. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± It was still the same word. His tone was extremely bad, and Wang caichun¡¯s eyes were nk and helpless. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t have it, why are you angry?¡± ¡°How am I angry?¡± Chu mubei red at him coldly as he raised his voice subconsciously. ¡°You look like you¡¯re angry right now. What did I do wrong?¡± Wang caichun scratched her head, not feeling like she had done anything wrong. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. ¡± Chu mubei took a deep breath and looked at Wang caichun with aplicated expression. There was even a hint of mockery in his tone. ¡°What?¡± Wang caichun was even more confused as she looked even more lost. ¡°In any case, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Chu mubei stood up and entered the bedroom stiffly. He did not want to say too much, afraid that he would lose control and say hurtful words that he would regret. ...... Although they had their Wedding House, they each had their own room. Looking at the door to Chu mubei¡¯s room, Wang caichun muttered to herself. Since he ignored her, she might as well ignore him too. They were already divorced anyway, so she didn¡¯t want to have too much conflict with him. Wang caichun woke up the next morning to eat breakfast. She had always been a big-hearted person, but she did not remember what had happened before she went to bed. She kindly asked Chu mubei if he would like breakfast. In the end, Chu mubei just looked at her without even saying if he wanted it. Wang caichun felt as if she had just been disgraced. She was so angry that she stomped her feet. She told Chu mubei that if she wanted to hit on him in the future, she would write the word ¡®Wang¡¯ upside down. However, after thinking for a while, she remembered what had happened the night before. The usually hot-headed and straightforward her could not help but jump in front of Chu mubei,¡±¡±Why are you being so weird? How did I offend you? if you don¡¯t like me, then don¡¯t show up in this apartment. Although it¡¯s our nuptial home, didn¡¯t we agree that it was mine when we divorced?¡± Chu mubei took a few steps back from Wang caichun¡¯s menacing roar.¡±How am I being weird?¡± Wang caichun ced her hands on her hips and replied,¡±if this isn¡¯t called being entric, then what is?¡± Oh, oh, you don¡¯t think that I divorced you because I found a man better than you and dumped you without any reluctance? And then your pride as a man was hurt, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so angry!¡± ¡°Do I look like a man without manners like that?¡± Chu mubei asked in a speechless manner. ¡°The feeling you¡¯re giving me right now is that kind of woman!¡± Wang caichun said angrily. That furious gaze was filled with usation, and Chu mubei had no way of refuting it. Indeed, he had thought of that in his heart before. In that instant, he lost his breath and said with a soft voice,¡±I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466: Pure desire, marriage out of love (6)

    ¡°I think that¡¯s what you mean.¡± ¡°Chu mubei, you can¡¯t be any worse!¡± Wang caichun scolded. It was really an insult to her sincerity towards him. She had divorced him in the hope that he would be able to pursue the man he loved, but now he actually forbade her from looking for another man, even if she didn¡¯t have any intention of doing so. The gloominess in Chu mubei¡¯s entire body was instantly retracted. Not knowing what to say, he could only apologize. Wang caichun harrumphed coldly at his apology, seemingly unappreciative of it. However, she rubbed the back of her head and muttered,¡±Anyway, I¡¯m not making breakfast for you.¡± Chu mubei followed her into the kitchen and grinned cheekily,¡±¡±It¡¯s better for you to make one for me. Otherwise, my stomach will hurt. ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll eat yourster.¡± Chu mubei said shamelessly at the side. Wang caichun stopped what she was doing and turned to look at him.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll make one for you. Hurry up and leave.¡± The kitchen was huge, but with Chu mubei around, it felt a little cramped. Chu mubei¡¯s gaze started to burn up. ¡°I¡¯m not disturbing you. ¡± Pursing her lips, Wang caichun could only feel that his gaze was like fire as she said ufortably,¡±But you standing here makes me feel very inconvenient.¡± ...... ¡°What¡¯s not convenient?¡± ¡°Anyway ... Do you still want to eat breakfast?¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared of you. ¡± Chu mubei replied with a rxed expression before leaving the kitchen in apromising manner.¡±This youngdy¡¯s temper is getting more and more arrogant ...¡± Not long after, a fragrant smell wafted out from the kitchen. Wang caichun had finished preparing breakfast. As he ate the breakfast that Wang caichun had prepared, Chu mubei raised his brows and looked at her.¡±I couldn¡¯t tell that you still have a carefree side.¡± ¡°A yboy like you can¡¯t understand how good I am.¡± Wang caichun mocked him. ¡°The return of a prodigal son is worth more than gold. The past is the past. From now on, I will only keep my chastity for my wife.¡± Chu mubei replied with a serious face. Wang caichun almost spat out the food in her mouth. She was both speechless and wanted tough,¡±hehe~~then congrattions on wooing your beloved Shen Yiren.¡± Chu mubei looked at her deeply, wanting to exin himself ... But as he rubbed the fork against his lips, he turned around and asked,¡±¡±Why did that mo guye to find you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not rted to you. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be deceived. ¡± Chu mubei rapped his knuckles on the table as his eyes darkened, his emotionless face devoid of any emotion.¡±Tell me, what did he want from you?¡± ¡°Bring me to Rhode Ind,¡± Wang caichun replied casually before smiling,¡±¡±This time, I¡¯m going to visit sister Feifei for free.¡± It was as though Chu mubei¡¯s entire body was encased in ice as his gaze turned sinister and sinister. With a half-smile, he mocked,¡±¡±You¡¯re very poor. Do youck that bit of money for ne tickets?¡± ¡°Not bad!!¡± Wang caichun shook her head. ¡°In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to go,¡± Chu mubei gritted his teeth. ¡°Why are you not allowed to?¡± ¡°Oh, I forgot. We¡¯re having a party in a few days. Have you forgotten that your mother wants us to show off our love?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave after the banquet. ¡± ¡°Then you really can¡¯t wait!!¡± The sourness in Chu mubei¡¯s cold tone was so strong that even his teeth were about to swell. ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not keeping your virtue. ¡± Then, he stood up, mmed the door, and left in a Huff! Wang caichun was dumbfounded. This man was too unpredictable. Forget it, it was better to avoid him in the future. Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467: Pure desire, marriage out of love (7)

    The moment they stepped out, Chu mubei regretted it immediately. He felt that he had been too rash. He sat in the car, feeling a little frustrated as he struggled on how to bring it up. He had clearly thought of having a good talk with her yesterday, but in the end, she had appeared out of nowhere, causing him to lose control of his emotions once more. After all, mo de had already confessed to her. She didn¡¯t know what their rtionship was now. She thought they had lost contact. But if they had lost contact, why would mo dee to her and take her to Rhode Ind? What if they were already a couple ... No, definitely not! Even if they were together, he would break them up. As he had a meeting in the morning, Chu mubei hesitated for a moment before driving off. Just as he was dealing with work, he received a call from mo Yanzhi.¡±Old Chu, I saw your ex-wife with my uncle¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Your uncle¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Yes, he immigrated abroad after graduation, but he passed away a long time ago. He seems to only have a son left in the family ...¡± ¡®That mo guy, immigrating ...¡¯ Chu mubei immediately thought of that Mister mo as his face darkened.¡±Where is it?¡± As he spoke, he stood up, grabbed his car keys, and headed out. He opened the door, got in, started the car, and shot out like an arrow. When he arrived at his destination, he mmed on the brakes. The wheels of the car screeched on the street and stopped by the side of the road. He looked at the two of them who were chatting on the ground and the asional smile on Wang caichun¡¯s face. That cold face of hers was tinged with a sense of danger. Tapping his fingers on the steering wheel twice, Chu mubei narrowed his eyes before taking out his phone and making a call. ...... Not long after, Shen Yiren appeared in front of his car and gently knocked on the window. Immediately, Chu mubei got down from the car and smiled at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal?¡± ¡°What? You called me over in such a hurry just to treat me to a meal?¡± Shen Yiren was flustered.¡±Young master Chu, do you know that I¡¯m at work? I¡¯m not like you who can earn money by loitering around every day. If I¡¯mzy, I¡¯ll have to drink the Northwest wind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you to a business next time. Let¡¯s go!¡± As he said that, he started walking away. Just as Shen Yiren was wondering what he was doing, she suddenly saw Wang caichun in the restaurant opposite. She was suddenly enlightened and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that he had a rival in love, and it seemed to be quite powerful. Forget it, forget it. He had helped her so many times, so she would only help him once. After following Chu mubei into the restaurant, Shen Yiren intentionally let out a ¡®huh¡¯,¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that Wang caichun?¡± As he said that, he had already walked over. When she saw Chu mubei and Shen Yiren, Wang caichun stood up and smiled stiffly,¡±What a coincidence, you guys are here for dinner too.¡± Even though she had let it go, she still felt a little ufortable when she saw Chu mubei and Shen Yiren together. Chu mubei looked at her coldly,¡±of course, we¡¯re here to eat.¡± His eyes were fixed on Mr. Mo, and he seemed to be smiling. The atmosphere was a little tense, and Shen Yiren¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mr. Mo. The man was calm and reserved, and she did not have any impression of him in City z. ¡°And this is?¡± she asked with a faint smile. Wang caichun introduced the two of them,¡±he¡¯s a friend of mine, Mr. Mo ... Mr. Mo, this is Shen Yiren, miss Shen. ¡± Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468: Pure desire, marriage out of love (8)

    ¡°Since we all know each other, let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Shen Yiren suggested with a smile. Wang caichun felt extremely ufortable, but it wasn¡¯t good for her to reject him. She had hoped that Chu mubei, who had quarreled with her in the morning, would turn around and leave arrogantly. However, Chu mubei sat down beside her with a smile on his face that was as sharp as a knife. She looked at Chu mubei deeply,pletely puzzled. Wasn¡¯t he embarrassed to bring the woman he liked to have a meal with his ex-wife? Uh, she had forgotten that they were only engaged in a cooperative marriage, so this ex-wife of his was just an ordinary friend. There was no ambiguous rtionship between them, so naturally, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. Chu mubei turned around to look at Wang caichun, who had been staring at him all this while.¡±What are you looking at?¡± Who¡¯s looking at you? Wang caichun gave him a look of disdain. Mr. Mo¡¯s gaze shifted between the two of them as he picked up a dish in the middle and ced it in Wang caichun¡¯s bowl.¡±Have some of this crab egg.¡± Just as Wang caichun was about to say thank you, the food was snatched away. It was Chu mubei, who used his own chopsticks to pick up the crab egg and ce it on his te.¡±She doesn¡¯t eat crabs. She¡¯ll get an allergic reaction. Let¡¯s eat fish.¡± He then picked up a piece of fish and ced it in Wang caichun¡¯s bowl. This kid definitely had nothing to do with Wang caichun. Otherwise, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know that Wang caichun couldn¡¯t eat crabs. ¡°You can¡¯t eat crabs. I¡¯m sorry, I wouldn¡¯t have ordered this if I had known earlier.¡± Mr. Mo looked at Wang caichun. ¡°It¡¯s alright, order if you like. ¡°Wang caichun smiled. ...... ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s do our part as hosts today!¡±Chu mubei raised his brows and smiled as well. Wang caichun¡¯s smile turned into one of fear as she lowered her eyes, not knowing how to face the two of them. She could only speak in a voice that only the two of them could hear,¡±Can you not use me to provoke Shen Yiren? I already told you that this is a lousy move.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s smiling face hid a cold storm.¡±Your smile is really ugly. You should eat.¡± Wang caichun was going crazy. She really wanted to kick him under the table, but she was afraid that she would kick the wrong person. Mr. Mo took a sip of the red wine and said with deep meaning,¡±¡±Mr. Chu, please take care of miss Shen who came with you.¡± Shen Yiren, who had been burying her head in her food, raised her head and smiled.¡±I¡¯m fine ...¡± Then, she continued to eat. She just wanted to eat the melon in silence. ¡°Mr. Mo, do you still want any more dishes?¡± Wang caichun smiled at Mr. Mo as she subconsciously shot a nce at Chu mubei. The first thing Chu mubei did was to catch her gaze as he looked at her,¡±What are you looking at? let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll be able to eat my fill.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s good temper waspletely gone. Not wanting to maintain the peace on the surface, she gritted her teeth and said softly,¡±Chu mubei, can you not be so fierce? miss Shen is right there! Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll never be able to get her in this lifetime?¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re just afraid that no man would be tricked by you if they knew your true colors,¡± Chu mubei retorted. Wang caichun red at the man who was smiling devilishly in front of her before looking at Mr. Mo and Shen Yiren who were staring at her in a daze. After a long while, she finally found her voice.¡±I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± ¡°Then, why do you keep looking at me? Oh ...¡± Chu mubei dragged out thest syble as he leaned his body towards her slender figure.¡±I know, you like me!¡± Wang caichun¡¯s face froze as her cheeks turned red uncontrobly. After taking a deep breath, she gritted her teeth and said,¡±what nonsense are you spouting ...¡± ¡°Did you not confess to me?¡± Chu mubei asked back. ¡ª¡ª [PS: please give me monthly votes~~I¡¯ll definitely make up for the two chapters I owe. Later, I¡¯m really busy these few days ^_^] Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469: Pure desire, marriage out of love (9)

    Even if he had said that he liked her on purpose after the divorce, he shouldn¡¯t have said it in front of so many people. Wang caichun red at him fiercely as she opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t say a word,¡°¡­¡­¡± Chu mubei looked as though he had just been jolted awake as he smiled out,¡±No... You¡¯re not the one confessing. Someone else was the one confessing ... I¡¯ve remembered it wrong.¡± The two of them looked at each other. How could Wang caichun not see the evil in his eyes? if she could, she would have pounced on him and given him a good beating. However, what was even more shocking to her was that Chu mubei actually looked at Mr. Mo and asked jokingly,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have the honor, but I don¡¯t know if she has confessed to Mr. Mo.¡± Mr. Mo looked at them with a smile in his eyes and said lightly,¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have the Fortune to do so. Miss caichun is kind, gentle, and cute. Whoever marries her in the future will definitely be blessed with good fortune from their previous life.¡± Shen Yiren chuckled.¡±That¡¯s what I thought too. Caichun is a good girl. If I were a man, I would definitely pursue her.¡± Wang caichun was dumbfounded. These two people were clearly speaking up for her, but why was it that she could only hear the teasing and teasing from Mr. Mo and Shen Yiren¡¯s mouths? it felt as though she was watching a good show. She then looked at Chu mubei, who seemed to beughing at her. However, there was a hint of mockery in hisughter, as though he was teasing her. She really wanted to m the chopsticks in her hand on the table and get up to leave. However, since she was treating someone to a meal today, and Shen Yiren was there as well, she could not be too unreasonable. Chu mubei then whispered in a voice that could only be heard by the two of them, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. You should smile. Otherwise, you¡¯ll scare the man you like away.¡± Just as Wang caichun was about to turn around and scold him, Chu mubei¡¯s body leaned over. Wang caichun could not Dodge in time and even though she retreated quickly, her lips stillnded on Chu mubei¡¯s face. ...... She was so scared that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. When she saw the three of them staring at her with different expressions, she immediately took a sip of water and said nothing, because the more she exined, the more unclear it would be. Mr. Mo and Shen Yiren didn¡¯t say anything. They just looked at each other and smiled. Then, they started to talk about their careers. Coincidentally, they were in the same industry and had amon topic of cooperation. The atmosphere at the dining table seemed to have rxed a lot, but Wang caichun still felt ufortable. But halfway through the meal, she found an excuse and left. After parting ways with Mr. Mo, she went to the shopping mall next door angrily and bought a lot of things, but the anger in her heart did not subside. It was all Chu mubei¡¯s fault. If not for her, she would not have been so embarrassed. When she reached home, Wang caichun opened the door. Before she even entered, she threw the things she bought into the house. Old Gao frowned, entered the house, closed the door, and kicked a paper bag in front of him. He didn¡¯t forget to curse,¡±¡±Chu mubei, you B * stard!!¡± ¡°Wang caichun, you¡¯ve been badmouthing me behind my back all this time.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s yful voice rang in her ears, scaring Wang caichun so much that she almost fell over. She stood up with the help of the shoe cab next to her. What was wrong with saying bad things? did she have to fall down with a guilty conscience? ¡°Chu mubei, you still have the cheek toe over? haven¡¯t you hurt me enough today?!!¡± Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470: Pure desire, marriage out of love (10)

    Chu mubei could tell that she was condemning him through her words as he put on an innocent expression,¡±how did I harm you? did I do anything wrong?¡± Wang caichun¡¯s eyes widened as she scanned him from head to toe. To think that he still had the cheek to say what he had done. He was saying that she ... Did not seem to have done anything at all. After all, he had actually said that his confession was just a joke. If she were to me him for this, it would only seem like she was being unreasonable. Looking at Wang caichun¡¯s awkward words, Chu mubei smirked.¡±You, on the other hand, do you know that because of everything that happened today, it¡¯s impossible between Shen Yiren and I?¡± Wang caichun was stunned for a moment before asking in shock,¡±Why are you telling me this? I already told you not to use this method of provocation. It¡¯s useless, it¡¯s useless. You¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t listen ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of you,¡±Chu mubei interrupted her. Wang caichun¡¯s breath caught in her throat as a look of confusion appeared in her eyes.¡±What does it have to do with me? I¡¯m not the one who asked you to use this move. ¡± Chu mubei looked at her in deep thought, his gaze burning like fire.¡±Because you kissed me today.¡± Wang caichun choked immediately. Her petite face which was still ring furiously earlier on could not help but turn red before it slowly crumpled into a bun. She looked at Chu mubei with an aggrieved expression as her lips started to sink ... She moved her lips and stammered for a long time before she finally exined,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. If you didn¡¯te over, I wouldn¡¯t have touched your face. Yes, I touched it, not kissed it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good too!¡±Chu mubei said with deep meaning. Wang caichun froze up slightly as she furrowed her brows in confusion.¡±Ah?¡± ...... ¡°Because I realized ...¡± Chu mubei¡¯s tone was long. Even though his tone was casual, his eyes were extremely serious.¡±Yiren and I are stillcking something. It¡¯s better to be friends.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like her?¡±Wang caichun blurted out subconsciously. ¡°Since when did I tell you that I like Yiren? I¡¯m only helping her because we¡¯ve been good friends for many years. She wanted to use me to provoke big brother and see if he would like her. Who knew that big brother wouldn¡¯t have any reaction at all?¡± Wang caichun was deeply stunned. He was actually scolding her for overthinking. Uh uh uh~ ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re just overthinking things. Also ...¡± Chu mubei¡¯s eyes flickered as he said that. ¡°You kissed me today, so you have to take responsibility!¡± Wang caichun was bbergasted as her eyes almost popped out. Was he ... nning on clinging onto her? Her entire body shuddered. What was she thinking? how could Chu mubei cling onto her? he must be trying to mess with her. The yboy had even given up on his favorite Shen Yiren, let alone anyone else. After thinking about it, Wang caichun straightened her back and cleared her throat.¡±Chu mubei, are you joking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m serious,¡± Chu mubei replied seriously. Wang caichun wished she could just grit her teeth and break them. Suppressing her anger, she tried her best to ask in a calm tone,¡±Chu mubei, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to y around with me just because we¡¯re divorced?¡± Since he did not have to take responsibility, he would not let go of any woman that Chu mubei was interested in. This was Chu mubei¡¯s principle in picking up girls in the past. ¡°Who the hell is ying with you!¡± As Chu mubei walked up to her, the light shone on his head, passing through the loose strands of hair on his forehead andnding on his eyes, which were deep and bright. Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471: Pure desire, marriage out of love (11)

    The man stood beside her and the two of them were very close to each other, exuding an oppressive aura. Wang caichun¡¯s mind was in a daze as she muttered,¡±Y-y-y-you ...¡± Chu mubei¡¯s eyes were burning as he looked at her.¡±I, I, I, I, what? I¡¯m not a monster. Why are you so scared that you can¡¯t speak?¡± The words that she wanted to say were stuck in her throat by his sentence. She stammered for a while.¡±If you want to take responsibility, you¡¯ve slept with so many women. Can you take full responsibility?¡± Chu mubei replied coldly,¡±don¡¯t you know that a prodigal son¡¯s return is more valuable than gold? Why do you have to bring up the past? anyway, I don¡¯t care. After I married you, I haven¡¯t touched a woman, not even after we divorced. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to do these things when I got married, so are you going to find a woman ...¡± ¡°I like you!¡± Even Chu mubei himself was stunned when he blurted that out. After he finished speaking, his heart suddenly started to beat fast. It was as if he had returned to his first love. He was like a young and ignorant boy, nervous and a little excited. It was not like him, it was not like him at all. But it seemed that after he married her, he had no heart to miss the flowers. Could it be that he had long ... As for Wang caichun, she was naturally shocked as well. She took a step back and stared at Chu mubei with her eyes wide open in shock and panic. ¡°What did you just say?¡± She thought she was hallucinating. Chu mubei looked at her and enunciated each and every word clearly,¡±I like you!¡± ...... He repeated, this time in a low voice. Wang caichun¡¯s mouth was slightly agape as she stood there in a daze. The man¡¯s voice was ghostly and low like she had never heard before. It was as if it had a magical power that caused her to be unable to regain her senses for a long time. Helpless, she forced herself to calm down and found her voice.¡±¡±Chu mubei, don¡¯t joke around with me like that ...¡± ¡°I like you!¡± He was not joking. Subconsciously, Wang caichun took a step back before rolling her eyes at him.¡±If you tease me again, I¡¯m going to get angry.¡± ¡°I like you!¡± Chu mubei emphasized. Taking a deep breath, Wang caichun opened a bottle of water on the coffee table and took a huge gulp. It must be a prank. If she believed it, he would definitelyugh at her. Sheughed with her hands on her hips.¡±Haha, do you think I¡¯m stupid? I won¡¯t believe you!¡± There was no smile on Chu mubei¡¯s face as he emphasized once more with an iparably serious tone,¡±¡±I like you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all you know. ¡°Wang caichun red at him. Chu mubei¡¯s gaze was fixated on her face. After a while, he spoke with a clear voice,¡±I love you.¡± What? Wang caichun took another step back and even raised her hands to cover her ears. This was a subconscious action, but she felt that it was too childish and quickly put down her hands. ¡°Like has be love!¡± How could she say that it wasn¡¯t a prank so quickly? he did not believe that Chu mubei would fall in love with her. Wang caichun puffed up her cheeks and turned her head away. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool if I believed you. ¡± In the past, he had joked and teased her way too many times. She didn¡¯t believe that it was because of fate. Chu mubei thought about it for a moment before saying,¡±Why don¡¯t we ... Try dating first?¡± As time passed, she would naturally believe it. ¡°Try ...¡± Wang caichun subconsciously asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu mubei stared at her face silently as his gaze stopped at her perfectly shaped lips. Her slightly opened lips were like cherry blossoms, giving one the urge to bite down on them. Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472: Pure desire, marriage out of love (12)

    He remembered that on the day of Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen¡¯s wedding, he seemed to have attacked this ce. However, he did not think too much about it back then ... His eyes were filled with ayer of mist as he leaned in slightly and inched towards her lips. As their lips touched, that soft touch made Wang caichun¡¯s mind go nk. The man¡¯s hormones were strong and overbearing, making her panic and helpless. Her heart instantly lost its speed, her eyes were uncontrobly dizzy, and her whole body trembled. When his tongue touched her lips and he was about to open them, she suddenly came to her senses and pushed him away. ¡°You, you ...¡± Wang caichun swallowed her saliva and said,¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re telling the truth or not. I won¡¯t agree to try it out with you.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve really fallen for that mo guy?!!¡± The moment he asked that, Chu mubei¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Why do you care who I like? in any case, if I can ¡®t, I can¡¯t ...¡± Wang caichun pushed her away and ran off without looking at his expression. She did not know if Chu mubei had caught up to her or not. In any case, she drove off and only came to a stop after a long distance. Clutching her chest, she realized that she was still jumping very fast. Chu mubei said that he liked her ... No, he loved her! What was happening? She was so confused. If it was in the past, she would definitely be very happy, but she had already decided to give up. What was the use of him saying that he liked her? ...... And he didn¡¯t even know if it was true. He didn¡¯t know what to think at all ... Initially, sister Feifei was the one who knew what she was thinking. After all, she was the only one who had told sister Feifei that she liked Chu mubei. However, sister Feifei was on Rode Ind. It was such a mess on her own and she did not want to let her imagination run wild. Hence, she gave Shi Guang a call. Wang caichun went to the training hall to pick Shi Guang up. Shi Guang had just finished her training and did not even have the time to rest when she was called out by Wang caichun. After getting into the car, he closed his eyes and looked very tired. Wang caichun raised her brows and nced at her stomach,¡±Look at your half-dead appearance, could it be that you¡¯ve killed someone!¡± Shi Guang raised her head and looked at her.¡±You look so miserable. It seems like someone dumped you.¡± ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m sorry to make you go missing. I was just confessed to.¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Mo is here. It seems that he really likes you. He actually chased you all the way here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Mr. Mo. ¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not Mr. Mo, then who could it be? it can¡¯t be Chu mubei, right ...¡± Before Shi Guang could even finish her sentence, she caught sight of Wang caichun¡¯s ears turning red as she sat up straight.¡±What?! Chu mubei really confessed to you?!¡± Wang caichun flicked her hair with her free hand, ¡°I¡¯m still quite charming. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re the most charming. ¡°Shi Guang chuckled. Wang caichun scoffed coldly,¡±what a pity. I¡¯d rather believe that a sow can climb a tree than that mouth of Chu mubei ¡®s.¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very calm. Let¡¯s go and eat. I¡¯ll take you to a fun ceter.¡± What fun ce? Shi Guang raised her brows in confusion. She had guessed many ces, but she would never have guessed that the ce Wang caichun was bringing her to would be Tang Pce. Because she had been to the Tang Pce before. However, she didn¡¯t expect Wang caichun to drag her to the entertainment club right after their meal at the Tang Pce. They booked a private room and started singing hysterically. Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473: Pure desire, marriage out of love (13)

    ¡°You¡¯re the loneliest if you want to stay but can ¡®t. Before I¡¯m done with my gentleness, I¡¯m only leaving ...¡± Wang caichun¡¯s throat was about to break from thest high note, but she was still shouting with all her might. Shi Guang, who was seated beside him, was frowning deeply, silently indicating that she was at her limits. Once was fine, but she had to sing every song several times. Just this ¡®parting song¡¯ alone, she had already sung it for the sixth time. How could she not be tired? wasn¡¯t she afraid that when she woke up the next morning, her throat would be hoarse? Looking at how Shi Guang had already ced her fingers by her ears to protest, Wang caichun finally rested. Putting down the microphone, she leaned over to Shi Guang¡¯s side and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look so bored, okay? How about I find two handsome guys to drink with us?¡± She had heard that once you¡¯ve seen and flirted with a lot of handsome guys, you¡¯ll be immune to them. The moment Chu mubei was startled, her heart was in a mess. This guy was simply too useless! No, she must not waver so easily! She must not let herself be toyed around by Chu mubei like an idiot! She had to meet more handsome men to increase her immunity and not be easily seduced by beauty. Shi Guang was shocked.¡±What? get a handsome guy to drink with us? no, no!¡± If Lu Yanchen were to find out, she would be dead meat! Wang caichun scoffed,¡±coward! What¡¯s wrong with drinking? look at how scared you are! You can¡¯t spoil a man too much. If you do, you¡¯ll die from eating too much.¡± ¡°The consequences of hubby being jealous are very serious,¡± Shi Guang giggled. She could be tormented to death in bed. Usually, Lu Yanchen was especially sharp-tongued and easy to talk to. However, the moment jealousy was involved, he was especially hard to talk to. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You can sing a song then. I¡¯ll go to the washroom,¡± Wang caichun said as she walked out. Shi Guang expressed that she could not let Wang caichun continue singing. Furthermore, she would not let her ears be damaged as well. Hence, she took out her phone and was prepared to give Lu Yanchen a call. At this moment, the door was pushed open. She looked up and was met with a pair of deep and dark eyes ... ...... ¡°Eh? Lu Yanchen? Chu mubei? why are you guys here?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with shock. Lu Yanchen¡¯s dark eyes were so cold that it seemed as though they were about to shoot out icicles.¡±Why are you here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sing,¡±flowing time said softly. He felt a little guilty. This was not an ordinary KTV. It was a one-stop service. ¡°Where¡¯s Wang caichun?¡±mubei asked. ¡°He went to the washroom.¡± Shi Guang replied. ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡± Lu Yanchen wrapped his arm around Shi Guang¡¯s shoulders and pulled her into his embrace domineeringly before whispering into her ear,¡±¡±Let¡¯s see how I¡¯m going to deal with you when we get home. ¡± ¨C Wang caichun washed her face and walked one round in theplicated corridor before returning to the room. ¡°Shi Guang, let me tell you ... I saw two handsome guys in the corridor earlier on. They were so handsome! Do you want me to ...¡± She put on a smitten look on purpose as her shrill voice came to a sudden stop. One of his feet was still outside the door, while the other foot that had stepped in was retracted as if it had been electrocuted. She looked at the man in the room in shock and retreated outside to check the room number. That¡¯s right, it was the room she and Shi Guang had booked. She tilted her head and looked at the man sitting on the sofa. Then, she slowly walked in and deliberately put on a shocked expression.¡±Young master Chu, when did you change your career ... Or maybe you¡¯re here to sleep with women and earn some extra money at the same time.¡± Chu mubei curled his lips into a smile. However, that smile was as cold as ice.¡±Wang caichun, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital tomorrow to get your eyes checked.¡± Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474: Pure desire, marriage out of love (14)

    Chu mubei curled his lips into a smile. However, that smile was as cold as ice.¡±Wang caichun, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital tomorrow to get your eyes checked.¡± ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Wang caichun red at him. ¡°How could I possibly scold you? I wouldn¡¯t even scold myself!¡± Chu mubei grinned cheekily. Sitting down beside him, Wang caichun asked in a bad mood,¡±where¡¯s Shi Guang?¡± ¡°Where do you think she could have gone?¡± Chu mubei shrugged his shoulders and threw up his hands with a helpless expression. His meaning was clear as well-where else could he go? She treated it as though Lu Yanchen had brought her back home. Wang caichun cursed gloomily in her heart. He was so heartless! He had no humanity for the opposite sex! To think that he would just abandon her! ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± she looked at Chu mubei in disdain. Then, she deliberately said,¡±where¡¯s the handsome guy I invited to drink with me?¡± Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Chu mubei crossed his legs.¡±Do you think that I¡¯m especially easy to talk to in front of you?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re the most difficult man I¡¯ve ever met to talk to.¡± As Wang caichun spoke, she poured herself a ss of wine and gulped it down. ¡°It seems that I can¡¯t talk to you properly in the future. If I talk to you properly, you¡¯ll just treat it as me farting.¡± Chu mubei looked at her as she raised her head to drink, drawing out a perfect curve in her face with an unparalleled pride. ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡± he tugged at her hand. ¡°This little bit of wine is nothing. Don¡¯t you know how much I can drink?¡± Wang caichun replied nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t make yourself sound like you can¡¯t get drunk even after a thousand cups. ¡± ...... ¡°Do you want topete?¡± ¡°Let¡¯spete then, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡± The two of them took turns drinking and even drank directly from the bottles. Wang caichun could drink a lot, but no matter how much she could drink, she could not outrun Chu mubei as sheid on the sofa, not moving an inch. Chu mubei cupped his chin and looked at Wang caichun who was leaning on the side. She wasn¡¯t pretentious at all, and there was a hint of innocence in her silliness. She was straightforward and cute. Sensing his gaze, she looked at him. Her moist red lips seemed to be covered with mist and beads of water. Her eyes were hazy and tipsy, as if they were separated by ayer of mist, but they still seemed to have a charming hook. At the same time, Wang caichun could feel Chu mubei¡¯s gaze getting hotter and hotter, as though it could set her on fire. She suddenly felt a little scared. Even though she was drunk, she could still feel the danger from the man and subconsciously got up. However, her hand was pulled back as her body leaned back. In the next second, she fell back down, her body as soft as a snake as she leaned into Chu mubei¡¯s embrace. Wang caichun was stunned for a moment before shouting out,¡±What are you doing? do you think you¡¯re the owner of this small restaurant? are you selling your body or performing?¡± With a soft and fragrant body in his embrace, Chu mubei raised his brows.¡±Selling my body.¡± Her expression waszy and calm, but her gaze was so deep that no one could see it clearly. Wang caichun opened her mouth and stuttered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to sell myself ... I want to see a strip ... Strip dance. ¡± ¡°Strip?¡± Chu mubei had probably not expected Wang caichun to make such a request. Did she really think that he was a small restaurant? However, since she wanted to y, there was no harm in apanying her. Wang caichun had drunk too much, but she was notpletely drunk. She still had a trace of rity left in her, and she could clearly feel Chu mubei¡¯s evil smile. By the time she had really said that she would let it go, she saw that Chu mubei had already stood up and was really taking off his clothes ... Her heart was beating fast. Seeing that the man had already taken off his shirt and was standing in front of her, Wang caichun¡¯s face could not help but turn red. Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475: Pure desire, marriage out of love (15)

    Wang caichun felt that no matter where she looked, she could only see a firm chest with bulging muscles, tight vitality, and a prideful sexiness ... This figure was just too perfect! Chu mubei¡¯s expression changed all of a sudden as he ced one hand on the sofa and wrapped her up in a circle. He looked at her calmly,¡±¡±Are you satisfied?¡± Wang caichun¡¯s heart seemed as though it would jump out of her throat in the next second. Her face was red, her breathing wasbored, and her head was spinning ... No, no, I can¡¯t be seduced by a man¡¯s charm. She forced herself to snap out of her daze, her eyes fixed on his face.¡±It¡¯s alright, continue.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he lowered his body, his face getting closer and closer to Wang caichun until their noses were touching. His eyes were so alluring that Wang caichun felt as though she had been bewitched. She knew that she couldn¡¯t do it and had to push this man away, but she couldn¡¯t move her body. The man, who was full of yang energy, looked at her bright forehead, the tip of her nose, and then her pink lips ... His Adam¡¯s apple rolled uncontrobly, and his body was hot and dry. Sensing his lips on hers, Wang caichun subconsciously leaned back. However, she was on the sofa and there was nowhere for her to go. As his kissnded on her forehead, Wang caichun¡¯s eyshes trembled and she closed her eyes subconsciously. From their foreheads to the corner of their eyes, the tip of their noses, and then to their lips ... The dim yellow light in the private room outlined their bodies ambiguously. They were drunk, but the air seemed to be drunk, and they could not control their emotions. When Wang caichun woke up again, she could only feel a dull pain in her head as shey limply on the nket. Her limbs were weak, so she simply let herself sink into the nket. He closed his eyes and recalled everything that had happenedst night in less than a minute. ...... She opened her heavy eyelids, and thest thing she could remember was Chu mubei kissing her ... But what happened after that? She lifted the nket and looked at herself. She had changed into a set of pajamas, but she didn¡¯t feel any difort. She only had a headache. Even though she was drunk, that didn¡¯t mean that she would lose her memory. In a daze, she could feel Chu mubei pressing down on her body. Furthermore ... She had lifted the nket and ripped her pajamas apart. There were many red marks on her body, like hickeys. Clearly, someone had used their mouth to ravage her. That beast, Chu mubei! To think that he would take advantage of her when she was drunk! At this moment, the door was pushed open and Chu mubei walked in.¡±You¡¯re awake?¡± Her head hurt even more as she sat up ... Not knowing how to face it. ¡°Are you tired? does it hurt?¡± Chu mubei sat down beside her. They shouldn¡¯t have slept together, but his two sentences were too ambiguous and really made one¡¯s imagination run wild. Wang caichun¡¯s cells exploded as her blood and meridians reversed, ¡°What¡¯s tired and what¡¯s painful? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Chu mubei reached out and pulled Wang caichun into his arms, asking her in a soft and gentle voice,¡±Alright, we¡¯re all adults. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. When are we getting married again?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of having another wedding, that¡¯s fine too. Since we had a western weddingst time, how about we have a Chinese one next?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± She jerked her nket away and stood up. She found her bag and took out a stack of Chinese yuan from her wallet. Without counting it, she handed it to him.¡±Bill please.¡± Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476: Pure desire, marriage out of love (16)

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Shi Guang, who was drinking her fruit juice, nearly spat it out. When she tried to swallow it back down, she choked on it. Coughing, she took the tissue that Wang caichun passed over and swept her a nce. Ignoring the difort in her throat, she asked,¡±What did you say? you¡¯ve slept with Chu mubei?¡± Wang caichun touched her ear shyly,¡±I think it was just a little bit more.¡± Shi Guang inched closer to her with a curious look. No, that¡¯s not right. I¡¯m just asking for nothing. You definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative. It must be that yboy Chu mubei. I shouldn¡¯t have left you behindst night. In the end, that beast Chu mubei ...¡± Looking at her pained expression, Wang caichun hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that it was almost there? it wasn¡¯t that beastly. We were just lying on the same bed.¡± ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re speaking up for her, you two should reconcile.¡± ¡°He said remarry. I told him to pay the bill. Then he was so angry that he turned around and left.¡± Wang caichun shrugged. Shi Guang burst out inughter, gloating over Chu mubei¡¯s misfortune. ¡°I¡¯m a little confused now. When he confessed to me, I didn¡¯t care if I believed him or not, but I was really only surprised and not happy. Of course, I didn¡¯t feel anything at all, but I still wanted to cut off all contact with her. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Wang caichun had always felt that she was a straightforward person, but right now, she was really feeling awkward. ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that?¡± Shi Guang patted her on the shoulder, consoling her like a big sister despite her young age,¡±women are all like that. No matter how smart a woman is, they¡¯ll all be indecisive and let their thoughts run wild. Unless that woman is an idiot.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, if one day a yboy says he likes you and you immediately ept it, that would be stupid.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ...... ¡°That¡¯s because there¡¯s only a one percent chance of a yboy turning over a new leaf. 99 percent of those who date a yboy will break up.¡± Wang caichun gave it some serious thought before saying, ¡°You¡¯re right. Fortunately, my desire to be with him isn¡¯t strong at all. In fact, my desire to ignore him is stronger.¡± Shi Guang chuckled out in a frivolous manner and teased,¡±But why do you look so pitiful?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a pity! Chu mubei can sleep with any woman he wants!¡±Wang caichun quickly replied. Shi Guangughed out in an enigmatic manner before changing the topic and speaking up for Chu mubei,¡±Actually, when you two drank too much that day and he didn¡¯t touch you in the end, there might have been changes. He might just want you as a soul mate.¡± Wang caichun looked at Shi Guang and scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll be going to Rode Ind with Mr. Mo in a few days. We¡¯ll talk about Chu mubeiter,¡±she said after a while. She could also take the opportunity to think about it. Shi Guang agreed,¡±that¡¯s good too. If Chu mubei really wants to get back together with you, it¡¯ll have to depend on his attitude. If he really wants to do so, then he can¡¯t do anything reckless. If he were to look for another woman the moment you leave, then I¡¯d better forget about getting back together with you. Even though he¡¯s on good terms with Lu Yanchen and treats me pretty well, I can¡¯t possibly harm you. You¡¯re my friend as well.¡± Wang caichun thought the same as well. If she really wanted to remarry Chu mubei, she couldn¡¯t have another contractual marriage. If she were to remarry, she would definitely marry out of love. Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477: Pure desire, marriage out of love (17)

    Wang caichun took a sip of water and said,¡±initially, Mr. Mo wanted to go back in a few days, but it was suddenly brought forward. I don¡¯t think niannian¡¯s condition is too good.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this from my sister. If possible, I want to visit niannian too.¡± Her sister was on Rhode Ind, which was Mr. Mo¡¯s territory. Mr. Mo took care of her a lot. His sister had also gone to see niannian a few times. Niannian¡¯s condition was really bad. It seemed that if she didn¡¯t have the operation, she might not be able to survive for two years. She couldn¡¯t help much and could only pray for the best, hoping that everything would be fine. Wang caichun and Chu mubei¡¯s public disy of affection banquet was just a day before Rhode Ind. In order to attend this banquet, Wang caichun spent the entire afternoon dressing up. She had specially picked out a ck dress to match Chu mubei in a ck suit. For the entire night, Chu mubei was especially gentlemanly as he was with Wang caichun the entire time. A handsome man and a beautiful woman were the most beautiful scenery in the banquet. After the banquet ended, Wang caichun patted her face that was smiling stiffly. ¡°If you don¡¯t like banquets that much, why do you always attend different banquets?¡± Chu mubei was leaning against the wallzily. ¡°I can¡¯t look at handsome guys.¡± Wang caichun gave a fakeugh. Chu mubei strode over to her.¡±Wang caichun, everything I told you the other day is true. What I told you that morning is also true. I¡¯m not forcing you to answer me right now by telling you this so seriously. You can think about it for one night and answer me tomorrow. But I¡¯ll only listen to one ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to Rhode Ind tomorrow, so I can¡¯t give you an answer. ¡°Wang caichun interrupted. ...... ¡°What are you going to Rode Ind for?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve epted that mo guy and are going to be with him. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you satisfied now?¡± Wang caichun replied in such a way on purpose to see how Chu mubei would react. The moment he heard her words, Chu mubei¡¯s face turned colder and colder. Gradually, there was no more expression on his face as he looked at her coldly without saying a word. Wang caichun felt that today¡¯s conversation should end here. She pursed her lips and prepared to leave. However, the moment she took a step, her wrist was grabbed by Chu mubei, and he was using so much force that her hand was starting to hurt. ¡°You ...¡± Wang caichun raised her head and caught sight of the undercurrents in Chu mubei¡¯s pitch-ck eyes. It was as though he was trying to hold something back, but there was an indescribable coldness in them. He closed his eyes and coldly shouted,¡±¡±Wang caichun, why did you tell me that you love me after the divorce?¡± Wang caichun was frightened by his sinister aura. She struggled with her hand and lowered her voice.¡±What are you doing? can you let me go first?¡± Chu mubei ignored him as he continued to hold onto her hand tightly.¡±Answer me first!¡± If she did not ept him, he would rather not know her love. Wang caichun couldn¡¯t break free from his grip and kicked him. However, there was no reaction as though she was made of steel,¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you before that I wanted to give up on you? that¡¯s why I ...¡± Chu mubei clenched his teeth as he spat out each word.¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell me about your marriage?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten that you were the one who said that I¡¯m not allowed to like you during our marriage? that means that I¡¯ll only say that I like you after we get a divorce! But I don¡¯t like you anymore!¡± Wang caichun replied angrily. Chu mubei was even angrier than her as he shouted at her,¡±¡±I f * cking love you! You actually said you don¡¯t like me anymore!¡± Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478: Pure desire, marriage out of love (18)

    Previously, Chu mubei had also said that he liked her. However, it was different from today. Wang caichun¡¯s heart trembled as she stood rooted to the ground. Just as she was at a loss for an answer, Chu mubei suddenly bent down and bit her lips. Wang caichun returned to her senses and instinctively pushed his chest away, wanting to break free. However, in the next second, he retracted his fingers and wrapped them around her waist, pulling her into his embrace and kissing her deeply. She knew that Chu mubei was truly angry. The strength in his hands was so strong that it seemed as though he wanted to break her waist into pieces. He sucked on her lips and tongue as though he was venting his anger. It was an unprecedented savagery as he sucked and bit on her like a wounded beast feeding on its prey. Only when Wang caichun was almost out of breath did he let her go and ordered her, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Wang caichun panted as she took a few steps back and looked at Chu mubei in shock and fear. She did not reply to Chu mubei and turned around immediately. Chu mubei¡¯s voice rang out from behind her,¡±¡±Wang caichun, did you hear that? you¡¯re not allowed to go!¡± Wang caichun paused for a moment before leaving. Looking at Wang caichun¡¯s back view, Chu mubei¡¯s fists were clenched so tightly that they made cracking sounds. Sitting in the airport¡¯s waiting room, Wang caichun would look around from time to time. Until she boarded the ne, her little face was all scrunched up. Mr. Mo looked at her and said with a meaningful smile,¡±¡±Are you waiting for someone?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s go.¡± Wang caichunughed at herself. If he didn¡¯t want her to leave so badly, why didn¡¯t hee to the airport? why didn¡¯t he call her? as expected, the likes of a yboy were really worthless. Chu mubei could change the woman he liked every day, just like the flower tea he drank. It all depended on what vor he liked today. ...... copy and ess ( https://bit.ly/3NSnQtR ) to see the full content When they arrived at the airport, Mr. Mo sent Wang caichun to the hotel, while he went to the hospital to visit Nian Nian. Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479: Pure desire, marriage out of love (19)

    Mo Feifei looked at her and smiled faintly. Wang caichun¡¯s head was filled with ck lines as she said softly,¡±Oh my God, is the food in this school that good?¡± You¡¯ve only been here for three months and you¡¯ve already put on so much weight. Sister Feifei, I really don¡¯t want to say this, but you can¡¯t eat so much anymore. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be a 200-pound fatty. Although Mr. Shang likes you very much, maybe ... I¡¯m sure that men usually dislike their girlfriends who are 200 pounds, so you have to control yourself and take good care of yourself. Your face looks fine, but with your stomach, people who don¡¯t know you might think that you¡¯re four or five months pregnant. ¡± Mo Feifei was speechless. It turned out that she didn¡¯t see it. The smile at the corner of her mouth slowly grew bigger, and she said in a low voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m just pregnant. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Wang caichun could not help but raise her voice in shock. They were in the library, and he had been speaking in a low voice earlier, but now he shouted in surprise. The people around them immediately looked at them. Some were puzzled, some were puzzled, and some were reprimanding them. Even the librarian gave them a warning gesture. Mo Feifei quickly closed her book and pulled Wang caichun out of the library. Wang caichun looked at mo Feifei, who was standing in front of her. Because she was standing, her stomach did not show. Coupled with her loose clothes, it was impossible to tell that she was pregnant. ¡°How many months has it been?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s been more than four months,¡±mo Feifei replied. Wang caichun was even more shocked now.¡±Then, you were pregnant before you came to school? then, did you know about your pregnancy when we met thest time?¡± Mo Feifei sighed.¡±Unfortunately, I found out about it on the first few days of school. So, can you help me keep my pregnancy a secret for the time being?¡± ...... Wang caichun was dumbfounded for a long time. ¡°So ... It¡¯s one thing for Shi Guang not to know that you¡¯re pregnant, but even Mr. Shang doesn¡¯t know about it?¡± she asked in disbelief. Mo Feifei nodded.¡±I don¡¯t know for now.¡± Wang caichun raised her brows and held mo Feifei¡¯s arm.¡±Oh my God! If that Shang mo were to find out, he would definitely be furious!¡± The two of them chatted as they walked. ¡°I realized that I was pregnant the moment I entered the school. I didn¡¯t want Shang mo to worry and I didn¡¯t want him to use the child as an excuse to stop me from continuing my studies. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell him about it. The Academy has a semester system and the summer break will start at the end of May, all the way until the end of August. As long as I have enough credits, I can apply for leave. So, I cane back after I give birth to the child. It won¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°I know that you¡¯ve already calcted it, but sister Feifei, I think you should give Mr. Shang a call and let him know in advance that you¡¯re noting back. Really, sometimes, you might be just a little off, but the effect can bepletely different.¡± Mo Feifei smiled.¡±You seem to be right. I have been thinking about whether I should tell him in advance. It seems like I should tell Shang mo about my pregnancy when I video call him tonight. But I don¡¯t know if he will fly over directly. He has been very busy recently ...¡± Two days ago, she received a call from Zhu Yuyu saying that she suddenly had a cousin, and that Shang mo had an older brother. Even though that man was an illegitimate child, he was still of the Shang family¡¯s bloodline, and granny Shang still allowed him to enter the Shang family. That man was Chang Xiaoyang ... Mo Feifei could only imagine how angry Shang mo must have been when he saw Chang Xiaoyang appear in his house! Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480: Pure desire, marriage out of love (20)

    Shang mo was indeed very angry about Chang Xiaoyang returning to the Shang family. However, granny Shang had been so careful in front of him, hoping that she would let Chang Xiaoyang stay on her ount. How could he reject her so resolutely? In the quiet study room, Shang mo stood coldly before the French windows with an indifferent expression. Not long after, the door of the study room was pushed open and big mountain walked in. Shang mo turned around and sat down at the desk. Big mountain ced the documents in his hands in front of Shang mo. After Shang mo finished reading through the documents, he signed and passed it to big mountain. Big mountain, who was holding onto the documents, did not leave immediately. Shang mo raised his head and looked at big mountain as though he was asking big mountain what else he wanted to do. ¡°When I wasing up, I heard Chang Xiaoyang talking to old Madam. Even though he didn¡¯t say it clearly, it¡¯s obvious that he wants to go to the Shang family. Sir ...¡± When ¡°Rong mo¡± first came to the Shang family, Mr. Shang thought that he was an illegitimate child and did not let her have an easy time. ¡°He wants to join the Shang group? sure, let¡¯s see if he has the ability to do so.¡± Shang mo sneered. ¡°The old Madam ignored him, but he probably hasn¡¯t given up yet. He¡¯ll definitely have other tricks up his sleeve,¡± the mountain replied. Of course, Shang mo knew that Chang Xiaoyang was capable. However, granny liked him a lot now. Furthermore, he was well-versed in medicine. With his help, Granny¡¯s health had improved a lot. More importantly, mo Feifei had once told him about her ¡®amnesia¡¯. He was afraid that his methods would be too obvious and he would get Chang Xiaoyang to tamper with grandma¡¯s medicine. ¡°As for him, you just need to keep an eye on him.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Big mountain turned around to leave but was stopped by Shang mo. ¡°Wait,¡± ...... He stood up and led big mountain to his bedroom. He took out a box and handed it to big mountain.¡±Send this to her via International Express Mail.¡± Shang mo did not need to exin for big mountain to know who the ¡®her¡¯ was. Two days ago, when he bought this strange art piece, big mountain already knew that Shang mo had prepared it for mo Feifei. If it wasn¡¯t for Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s incident, Mr. Shang would have brought the gift to Rhode Ind to look for miss Feifei. When Shang mo returned to the study room, he caught sight of a woman holding onto his phone as though she was on a call. Shang Mo¡¯s gaze turned cold and dark.¡±What are you doing here?¡± The woman jumped in shock and turned around to look at Shang mo. Seeing that she was holding onto his phone, Shang Mo¡¯s brows turned even colder. Under his hair, his pitch-ck eyes were as sinister as a Wolf ¡®s. The woman shivered in fear. Shang mo snatched the phone from her hands and looked at the number. He then red at the woman coldly before walking out to speak to the person on the other end of the line.¡±Feifei ...¡± Mo Feifei acknowledged him indifferently. She had clearly called Shang Mo¡¯s personal phone, which he usually carried with him, but it was a woman who picked up the call. Initially, she thought that it was his Secretary or something. ¡°Ah mo went to shower, why don¡¯t you call backter ...¡± The woman said. Shower? So, what was their rtionship? ¡°I just went back to my room and left my phone in the study,¡± Shang mo exined. ¡°Oh,¡± mo Feifei replied,¡±but she said you went to shower.¡± ¡°You believe whatever other people say?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Shang mo retorted gently.¡±That¡¯s just an unimportant person. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (1)

    ¡°An unimportant person? who is that?¡± Whether she believed it or not was one thing, but Shang Mo¡¯s call was picked up by a woman. Mo Feifei felt very ufortable. Shang mo remained silent for a second before saying,¡±¡±Heartlove Zhao.¡± Mo Feifei was extremely surprised.¡±It¡¯s her ... Your ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°She¡¯s in the Shang family as Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s girlfriend?¡±Shang mo exined immediately. What? Mo Feifei was truly shocked. She knew that Chang Xiaoyang had returned to the Shang family, but she did not know that he had a girlfriend with him. Furthermore, that girlfriend was Shang Mo¡¯s childhood friend, his ex-girlfriend. What the hell was this? Moreover, wasn¡¯t that ex-girlfriend already married? How did she end up as Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s girlfriend? Shang mo exined why Chang Xiaoyang was at the Shang family but did not say anything else. But even so, mo Feifei could feel how terrible Shang Mo¡¯s mood was right now. When she went to the Shang family as ¡°Rong mo,¡± Shang mo only suspected that she was an illegitimate child and he had such a huge reaction. He simply wanted to kill her. Now that it was confirmed that Chang Xiaoyang was his father¡¯s illegitimate son and was even rted to his mother¡¯s death, how furious would he be? She was only concerned about Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s matter and whether Shang mo would fall into Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s trap. It wasn¡¯t because she was worried about his schemes, but because Chang Xiaoyang was way too familiar with medicinal knowledge. No matter how smart a person was in this area, they could still fall into his trap. Thus, she couldn¡¯t help but worry. It was also because of her worry that she forgot to mention her pregnancy. She wanted to give him another call, but all of a sudden, she wanted to go back. Even if she couldn¡¯t help Shang mo, she still wanted to stay by his side. ...... She checked her credits on the inte and realized that she was only allowed toe to ss after this semester, which was still a little short of the minimum credits for this semester. I won¡¯t be apanying Wang caichun for the next two days. I¡¯ll just hurry up and earn enough credits before heading back. After ending the call with mo Feifei, Shang mo returned to the study room. In the end, Heartlove Zhao was actually still in the study room. Her mood, which had been slightly better after chatting with mo Feifei, had instantly disappeared. Her lips were tightly pursed, and her cold look made people shiver. Heartlove Zhao looked at Shang mo timidly as tears welled up in her eyes. Her face was a little pale as she cried out pitifully,¡±¡±Big brother Shang mo, I¡¯m sorry. I was just here to bring you some fruits. When I saw that the phone was ringing non-stop, I was worried that something urgent might have happened, so I picked it up for you.¡± She hade to give him fruits in a happy mood, but why was he so angry after receiving a phone call? That gaze was like the sharpest knife, wanting to pierce through her. ¡°No one is allowed toe up to the third floor without my permission. The Butler should have told you this on the first day you and Chang Xiaoyang came to the Shang family.¡± ¡°I just saw that the fruit was very fresh, so ...¡± Heartlove Zhao exined sadly and fearfully. She lowered her head and her tears fell to the ground. ¡°Get lost!¡± Shang Mo¡¯s single word interrupted her. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s body shrank weakly. She bit her lip and held back her tears. She was scared stiff and just stood there. Her eyes were filled with sorrow as she looked at Shang mo. It was as though they were a couple who had reunited after a long time but still loved each other deeply. She did not say anything nor did she move. She was clearly asking her to scram, but she did not have any intention of leaving at all. She just stared at Shang mo with infatuation and tears in her eyes. Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (2)

    Shang mo furrowed his brows, not liking the way she was looking at him. He warned her in a dangerous tone,¡±¡±Miss Zhao, you¡¯re Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s extremely inappropriate for you toe up here so suddenly. If you continue to be so unruly, then you can forget about ever appearing in the Shang family again.¡± Heartlove Zhao opened her mouth in panic. ¡°Even if you can¡¯te up to this floor as you please, I¡¯m just here to give you some fruits. Why are you so heartless?¡± she said, hurt. There was a tinge of sorrow in her voice as she looked at Shang mo. It was a kind ofint that was filled with grievance and it was an extremely affectionate grievance. Shang Mo¡¯s eyes were emotionless as he replied indifferently,¡±¡±Get lost!¡± Heartlove Zhao¡¯s body stiffened, and her face turned pale. She understood Shang mo and knew that if she didn¡¯t leave now, he would never allow her to return to the Shang family. He moved his lips and wanted to say something. But in the end, he shut his mouth. His eyes dimmed, and he turned to leave. It wasn¡¯t a bad thing that he was so angry and fierce. It meant that he still cared about her and she was still in his heart. Heartlove Zhao returned to her room. She pushed the door open and saw someone standing on the sofa. She lowered her eyes, entered the room, and closed the door. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile.¡±Just by looking at you, I know that you didn¡¯t seed. I¡¯ve told you long ago to not be anxious but you just wouldn¡¯t listen. You¡¯re just asking for a snub.¡± ¡°But how long do I have to wait? it¡¯s already been a month, and there¡¯s no progress in our rtionship.¡± True love¡¯s face was pale as she said,¡±also, I can¡¯t hide it from my parents anymore. I have to go home tomorrow. How do you want me to tell them that without Shang mo, my divorce would be an unforgivable crime to my dad.¡± ...... ¡°But you¡¯re so anxious that you even brought a te of fruit up to him. Could it be that your rtionship has taken a step further and it¡¯s getting worse?¡± Chang Xiaoyang asked as a scheming smile appeared on his face. Heartlove Zhao didn¡¯t say anything. She clenched her fists.¡°¡­¡­¡± Chang Xiaoyang looked out of the window and said softly,¡±I know you don¡¯t believe me. I¡¯ve said that I won¡¯t harm Shang mo and I don¡¯t want anything from the Shang family. I only want the woman I like. I don¡¯t want our rtionship to end before it even started.¡± He turned around and looked at Heartlove Zhao.¡±For the next few days, you should go home and exin everything to your parents. As for this ce, it¡¯s best to be cold.¡± Of course, this is my suggestion. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to listen or not. ¡± With that, Chang Xiaoyang left. Heartlove Zhao went to the bathroom to wash her face. As she looked at her face in the mirror, which was dripping with water, she reached out to wipe it. Ever since she was young, everyone had said that she was pretty. She also believed that she would not lose to that woman called mo Feifei. Therefore, she should be able to win back Shang Mo¡¯s heart. After all, Shang mo used to love and pamper her so much in the past. The only reason why he was so cold to her now was because he was still angry at her. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have stayed single until now. It was all because he had loved her and waited for her all these years. Heartlove Zhao regained her confidence. She washed her face and put on makeup. That night, she left the Shang residences and returned to the Zhao family. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s parents strongly opposed her divorce, but in the end, Heartlove Zhao still got a divorce. Because of this, Mrs. Zhao was so angry that she almost fell ill. She wanted to talk to Heartlove Zhao, but Heartlove Zhao never came home. Chapter 1483 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (3)

    Chapter 1483: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (3)

    Now that Heartlove Zhao had finally returned home, mother Zhao was full of doubts and worry. She said anxiously and tried to persuade her,¡±¡±You wretched girl, are you really trying to anger me to death? How can you divorce him just like that? is it worth it for Shang mo?¡± Heartlove Zhao¡¯s face turned pale. She bit her lip and said,¡±¡±Mom, the person I like is Shang mo. It has never changed after all these years. Back then, you guys schemed against me when we got married. If it wasn¡¯t for you guys making me drink that ss of wine, I wouldn¡¯t have betrayed Shang mo ...¡± Seeing that she still refused toe to her senses, Zhao Yali¡¯s mother was so angry that her chest hurt. She sighed.¡±But Shang mo doesn¡¯t like you anymore. Do you know that if it wasn¡¯t for the ten-year project in Tianya city, the Shang family would have cut off all ties with our family? don¡¯t you know that?¡± Heartlove Zhao shook her head.¡±He won ¡®T. He hasn¡¯t gotten married. He¡¯s waiting for me.¡± ¡°But I heard from Annie that he already has a girlfriend, and it¡¯s that Rong mo. I heard that she¡¯s a woman and that the two of them are already together. Don¡¯t you know what your father did back then? You should give up on that idea. ¡± After half a second of silence, she stubbornly said,¡±¡±Mom, I¡¯ve already decided. I want to be happy. Don¡¯t You Want Me to be happy, mom?¡± Mrs. Zhao walked over and ced her hand on Heartlove Zhao¡¯s shoulder.¡±If you can be happy, mom is willing to do anything for you. However, it¡¯s really impossible between you and Shang mo. It¡¯s not something that can be won just by fighting for it. ¡± Zhao Xin ¡®AI lowered her head.¡±How would we know if we don¡¯t try?¡± Zhao Youyue¡¯s mother looked at her worriedly.¡±Don¡¯t mess things up in the end and offend Shang mo. The current Shang mo is already that young brat from back then.¡± ¡°He won ¡®T. I can feel that Shang mo still likes me. He won¡¯t hurt me. I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll definitely be able to get his love again ...¡± Father Zhao, Zhao Qianjin, who had been sitting on the sofa, raised his hand and swept the cup on the coffee table in front of him to the ground. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s voice stopped abruptly. She looked at Zhao Qianjin in fear and called out nervously,¡±¡±Dad!¡± Zhao Qianjin stood up, walked to Heartlove Zhao, and pped her in the face. ...... Heartlove Zhao¡¯s face was smacked to the side, but it was not too hard, so there were no red marks on her face. She turned her head and looked at him.¡±Dad, Don¡¯t You Want Me to be with him?¡± ¡°This is a p to your face. You didn¡¯t care that the Zhao family insisted on a divorce and caused thepany to lose so many shares!!¡± As Zhao Qianjin spoke, he ced his hands on Heartlove Zhao¡¯s shoulders.¡±¡±However, since we¡¯re already divorced, I¡¯d like to ask you. Do you want to marry Shang mo or the illegitimate son of the Shang family?¡± ¡°Chang Xiaoyang and I are just acting. We¡¯re both taking what we need,¡± Zhao Xin ¡®AI replied hurriedly. ¡°No matter who it is, you can only marry the CEO of the Shang Corporation,¡± Zhao Qianjin said. Mother Zhao was stunned.¡±Hubby, you ...¡± Zhao Qianjin looked at her and said coldly,¡±you¡¯ve already divorced your beloved. It¡¯s impossible for you to go back! Since she likes Shang mo so much, let¡¯s just let them be together. ¡± ¡°Back then, you almost took advantage of The Shangs ¡®mishaps and almost died. Do you think that Shang mo would still be interested in us?¡± mother Zhao frowned and said uneasily. Zhao Qianjin snorted coldly.¡±So what? that brat Shang mo wouldn¡¯t dare toy his hands on me. He didn¡¯t even consider that if I didn¡¯t show him mercy in the end, would the Shang family still be where it is now?¡± Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (4)

    Heartlove Zhao wasn¡¯t surprised at all by her father¡¯s words. After all, he always liked to put benefits first. ¡°However, your mother was right about one thing. There¡¯s a misunderstanding between the two families. Don¡¯t mess things up and offend Shang mo. I don¡¯t care what methods you use or who you end up with. Don¡¯t be a tragic loser.¡± Zhao Qianjin warned. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re underestimating your daughter. I don¡¯t need to use any tricks. Do you know what couples are most afraid of in this world?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhao Qianjin asked subconsciously. Heartlove Zhao didn¡¯t say anything else and just looked at Zhao Qianjin. In her eyes, there seemed to be a burning me. She was so confident that she could win back Shang Mo¡¯s heart. This was Zhao Qianjin¡¯s woman! Zhao Qianjin¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile. Just as Chang Xiaoyang had instructed, Heartlove Zhao had not appeared in the Shang family for a few days. She thought that Shang mo would have noticed her sudden disappearance. She had been hanging around him all this time. Would he be a little unustomed to her sudden disappearance? Would she be worried about him? Shang mo knew that Heartlove Zhao had suddenly disappeared but he wasn¡¯t as worried or ufortable as she had expected. He had been quite busy recently. Every night when he returned home, other than dealing with work, he would spend most of his time on the phone or video-calling mo Feifei. Even though they were in two different ces, they were still passionately in love. How could he be willing to be distracted and pay attention to Heartlove Zhao, who had nothing to do with him anymore? That night, the moment Shang mo returned, granny Shang went straight to his room. ...... ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to you for no reason?¡± Granny Shang snorted coldly and sat on the sofa with a sullen face like an old child. Ever since she had agreed to let Chang Xiaoyang return to the Shang family, this grandson of hers seemed to have always been separated from her by ayer. To put it bluntly, she was here today to act coquettishly and tofort her grandson. In the end, her grandson directly said,¡±¡±Of course not. It¡¯s just that grandma has a new grandson, so you should take care of him more during this period.¡± Granny Shang looked at him in surprise as though she had just been struck by lightning.¡±You ... Aren¡¯t you afraid of angering me to death?¡± Looking at Shang Mo¡¯s smile, granny Shang knew that her grandson was toying with her. With a dark face, she said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know what my favorite thing is? How are you and Fei Fei doing?¡± ¡°Pretty good,¡± Shang mo replied. Grandma said anxiously,¡±it¡¯s pretty good. How good is it? do you want to wait until Feifei graduates before you get married and have children? but from what I know, there are many people who get married and have children in foreign universities. Don¡¯t you want to follow this trend?¡± Shang mo thought for a moment before saying,¡±I¡¯ll make it clear to you. I don¡¯t have the desire to get married yet. Even though I know that you want your family to be more lively and want a great-grandson, you don¡¯t only have one grandson now. Why don¡¯t you let Chang Xiaoyang and his girlfriend get married first and let them give you a great-grandson first?¡± He didn¡¯t want grandma to think that mo Feifei didn¡¯t want to get married and have a bad impression of her. Of course, if Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao could get married immediately, that would be what she wanted to see the most. Granny Shang red at him angrily.¡±Look, you¡¯re still angry at me.¡± Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (5)

    Shang mo replied seriously,¡±it¡¯s really not that. It¡¯s just that we have our own life ns. I¡¯m older than Feifei by a few years and my life ns are already on the right track. However, Feifei is different. You said that she¡¯s still young and there¡¯s no reason for her to give up her studies just to fulfill our wishes, right?¡± Granny Shang remained silent because her grandson was right. A smile bloomed on her aged face as she sighed,¡±¡±I¡¯ve always known that Fei Fei is naturally intelligent, kind, gentle and has a tough heart. However, you¡¯re already thirty this year. You won¡¯t forget what you promised me before, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll think about the trendy one you mentioned. ¡°Shang mo nodded his head. ¡°Consider? It¡¯s not that I want to criticize you ...¡±Granny Shang looked at Shang mo in disdain and even rolled her eyes imperceptibly before mumbling,¡± the two of you have been together for more than half a year. Don¡¯t tell me that nothing has happened between the two of you. In the end, why are you so useless? any capable man would have gotten his stomach pregnant long ago.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s originally elegant andnguid posture was almost ruined by granny Shang¡¯s words. ¡°Granny, I still have some matters to settle ...¡± With that, Shang mo sat on the swivel chair behind the office desk. How could granny Shang not know that her grandson was chasing her away because he found her naggy? ¡°Ah mo, grandma already has one foot in the coffin. How can I not be anxious? Even if you get married now, you won¡¯t be able to see the child much when it¡¯s born. ¡± Grandma muttered as she walked out. Even though it sounded like he was retorting, Shang Mo¡¯s entire body trembled as he felt his heart turn heavy. When he had a video call with mo Feifeiter on, mo Feifei could clearly sense it. She ced both of her hands on the desk in front of her and stared at Shang mo on theputer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? you don¡¯t look very happy today. ¡± Shang mo raised his brows and said a little evilly,¡±¡±I can¡¯t even touch you, how can I be happy?¡± ...... Mo Feifei tilted her head. She did not know why, but she suddenly felt an indescribable joy in her heart. Her long eyshes fluttered as she looked at him.¡±If I suddenly appear in front of you, Won¡¯t You Be overjoyed?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s eyes were dark and his voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll be so happy that I¡¯ll eat you. ¡± Mo Feifei was amused.¡±Why do you make yourself sound like an Ogre?¡± she asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m addicted to a drug called ¡°Rong mo¡±?¡± ¡°Your mouth is as sweet as honey today. Could it be that you¡¯ve done something wrong? that¡¯s why you¡¯re coaxing me.¡± Hearing that, Shang mo didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±It seems like I shouldn¡¯t say so much when I want to express my love for you in the future. I should just use the weapon to kill you directly!¡± Mo Feifei was speechless. A weapon-wielding murderer? At the start, she didn¡¯t understand what was going on and by the time she did, it was Shang Mo¡¯s devilish smile. ¡°I¡¯m a Buddhist girl,¡±she said, not knowing whether tough or cry. Shang mo raised his brows. The Buddhist girl was a girl who had seen through the mortal world and seemed to be about to ascend to immortality. Looking at mo Feifei¡¯s face, it was really this type. No matter what, she would always be indifferent, without any desires or distracting thoughts. ¡°I have a gift for you. You should be able to receive it in two days.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s fingers were infatuated as he caressed mo Feifei¡¯s face across theputer screen. His gentleness made her heart melt into water. Mo Feifei smiled and said softly,¡±¡±I also have a gift for you. It will be delivered in a few days. You must receive it in person.¡± Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (6)

    Mo Feifei was looking forward to Shang Mo¡¯s surprised expression when she suddenly appeared in front of him. Shang Mo¡¯s gift was naturally ahead of hers. He had put in a lot of effort into this gift. Mo Feifei was extremely surprised and touched the gift for a long time, unable to let go. She called Shang mo happily.¡±This painting is really beautiful. I really like it.¡± Shang mo had given her a mini pocket-sized painting. The mini-painting was only three centimeters long, but its exquisiteness was not inferior to a normal-size piece. The details were exquisite, the colors were vivid, and the finger-sized painting was a magical work of art. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡± Shang mo leaned back in his chair and smiled gently.¡±When Ie back from South Africa, I should be able to receive your gift.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to South Africa?¡± Mo Feifei was shocked. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a problem with the factory over there. I have to go and deal with it.¡± ¡°For a few days?¡± ¡°Four to five days.¡± Mo Feifei calcted the time and it seemed to be the time for her to return to China. By then, she could arrive at the domestic airport on the same day as him and then have a chance encounter at the airport. ¡°Then be careful. Call me when you get there.¡± There were many riots in South Africa and they had not stopped for many years. Mo Feifei was a little worried. Hence, after Shang mo arrived in South Africa, mo Feifei would call him whenever she was free. It was not for any other reason but to check on his safety. ...... It was not until the day he returned to China that he felt a little more at ease. Her flight was an hour earlier than Shang mo ¡®s. In order to¡¯ coincidentally¡¯ bump into him at the airport, she had specially bought a ne ticket for 2 pm. Before boarding the ne, she even gave Shang mo a call to confirm if he was returning today. Mo Feifei arrived in the country at four in the afternoon. She took her luggage and waited at the exit where Shang mo was. In the end, even after all the passengers had left, Shang mo still had note out. Mo Feifei took out her phone and called Shang mo, but the call did not go through. Her heart was in her mouth. What was going on? could it be that she did not make it on time and took the next flight? Shang mo brought the mountains to South Africa and left the sea in China. Mo Feifei immediately gave Dahai a call. Dahai arrived at the airport to pick mo Feifei up. He was extremely shocked that she had suddenly appeared at the domestic airport. He arrived at the airport as fast as he could.¡±Miss Feifei, why did youe back so suddenly?¡± He¡¯s not in the country, he¡¯s in South Africa ¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s lips curled up.¡±I know that he went to South Africa. We were supposed to return together today, but he¡¯s not on this ne.¡± ¡°There was an ident on Sir¡¯s side. He¡¯s temporarily trapped because of the Civil strife South Africa ...¡± Big mountain saw that mo Feifei¡¯s eyes had suddenly dimmed and her face was filled with worry. He quickly said,¡±¡±Miss Feifei, don¡¯t worry. Sir has already found a way and should be back tomorrow. I will contact the other sideter and tell sir that you have returned.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to call him, he might be anxious,¡±mo Feifei said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to City Z, then?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Shang family to visit granny. ¡± ¡°Yes!¡± When granny Shang saw mo Feifei¡¯s sudden appearance, she was extremely happy. Her kind face was about to bloom into a smile as she held mo Feifei¡¯s hand.¡±Is everything alright over there?¡± Feeling the old man¡¯s worry and concern, mo Feifei felt especially warm.¡±¡±Everything¡¯s fine. My studies are quite easy. ¡± Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (7)

    ¡°Grandma supports your studies, but I still hope that you can go to school and be in love together ...¡± In fact, grandma really wanted to say that studying and having children were both important. ¡°Thank you, grandma. You¡¯re the best grandma in the world.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. Momo, your mouth is as sweet as honey. But grandma likes it.¡± The two of them chatted affectionately for a while. Mo Feifei could feel that someone was standing not far away. She turned her head slightly and saw Chang Xiaoyang. There was another woman beside him and judging from her expression, she should be Heartlove Zhao that Shang mo mentioned. Heartlove Zhao followed Chang Xiaoyang in and saw the woman sitting in the living room. As for mo Feifei, she had only heard about her many times but this was the first time she had seen her. She seemed to be more beautiful than she had imagined. She was wearing a long dress and was smiling as she chatted with granny Shang. Sensing that someone had entered, she tilted her head slightly. At that moment, she felt the dust in the air moving. The woman called mo Feifei had a unique beauty. Granny Shang saw them as well but she didn¡¯t know that mo Feifei and Chang Xiaoyang knew each other. When she saw Chang Xiaoyang enter, she smiled faintly and introduced them to mo Feifei. ¡°This is Shang Mo¡¯s older brother. Shang mo should have told you everything, right?¡± As for Heartlove Zhao, granny Shang automatically ignored her. Mo Feifei merely curled her lips and smiled faintly. She did not say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Chang Xiaoyang said. He felt his throat go dry. It was a surprise to bump into her at the Shang family. He did not expect mo Feifei to return to the country so suddenly. Mo Feifei only nced at him. The smile on her face did not change, as if she was an unimportant person. ...... ¡°You two knew each other before?¡± Grandma asked curiously. ¡°We can be considered acquaintances.¡± Mo Feifei smiled as she replied. ¡°You seem to have gained weight? ¡®Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s line of sight went from bottom to top, then from top to bottom again as he sized mo Feifei up seriously. Zhao Xin ¡®AI looked at Chang Xiaoyang, who was beside her. This man was no longer as calm and wise as he used to be when he was with her. All of his attention was on this woman called mo Feifei. His expression and every move were extremely careful. She followed Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s line of sight and fixed her eyes on mo Feifei¡¯s face. She looked so cold and gave off a feeling of desireless and insipidness. It was as if she was born with this cold and indifferent look. However, when she smiled, there was a myriad of gentleness and an indescribable moving feeling ... It was as if the ice and snow had melted in an instant, and it was easy to be stunned. Her heart ached, and she felt extremely ufortable. Other than this face, she was just a very ordinary woman. There was nothing special about her, but who knew if this face had been moved? Mo Feifei did not like the way Chang Xiaoyang said that she had gained weight. People who did not know would think that they had a good rtionship. She didn¡¯t like it and especially didn¡¯t want granny Shang to misunderstand. Mo Feifei only gave a perfunctory ¡®hmm¡¯ and looked at grandma.¡±¡±Grandma, I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯ll go upstairs and rest.¡± ¡°Look at me. You¡¯ve been on the ne for such a long time, but I¡¯m still chatting with you for so long. Go and have a good sleep. Ah MO will be back tomorrow ...¡± After mo Feifei went upstairs, Chang Xiaoyang sat down and talked to granny Shang. However, he was a little distracted. Granny Shang might not have noticed it, but Heartlove Zhao did ... Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (8)

    Granny Shang might not have noticed it, but Heartlove Zhao did. After exchanging a few words with granny Shang, she returned to her room,pletely forgetting the reason why he was here today. Zhao Xin ¡®AI¡¯s heart was in a mess. In the past, she had always felt that as long as she still loved Shang mo, she would definitely be able to win his heart. But today, even though she felt that there was nothing special about mo Feifei, she was still not confident. That woman called mo Feifei had something unique about her that could attract people. There was a gentleness in her coldness that gave people the feeling that time was peaceful. It was sofortable. And her? Just like mo Feifei, she was a little cold and quiet. However, the feeling she gave off waspletely different. Her slightly lowered eyes gave off a mncholic feeling. There were twopletely opposite feelings and temperaments. Which would a man choose? A girl with a faint sadness would always have endless things on her mind. She could make men want to explore and also give men a feeling of protection. She could entangle men¡¯s unpredictable concerns and wander around. So, the man would choose her, right? Even so, Heartlove Zhao¡¯s expression was still sullen and her mood was low. She stood at the top of the stairs and looked at the third floor. Didn¡¯t Shang mo set a rule that no one was allowed to go up to the third floor? Since mo Feifei could still stay there, it showed how close their rtionship was. Heartlove Zhao didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t help but walk up. ...... However, she was stopped at the door. It was Dahai. Dahai knew that she had been with Shang mo in the past. Dahai should have known what kind of existence she was to Shang mo. However, he had stopped her at the door. ¡°Miss Zhao, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Dahai asked. Heartlove Zhao looked at her coldly.¡±Do I need to report to you whether I¡¯m okay or not?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course not,¡± Dahai said,¡±but you can¡¯t enter this ce as you please. Sir should have said that.¡± Heartlove Zhao blurted out,¡±then how did mo Feifei get in?¡± Dahai answered without hesitation,¡±¡±Miss mo is different.¡± At that moment, Heartlove Zhao had the urge to kill Dahai. She wanted to make up with Shang mo in the future. The first thing she wanted to do was to have him send Dahai as far away as possible. When she heard themotion outside, mo Feifei opened the door and walked out. She raised her eyes and saw Heartlove Zhao. She walked over slightly and asked with a faint smile,¡±¡±Heartlove Zhao, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Heartlove Zhao was stunned for a moment. Granny Shang did not introduce her to mo Feifei in the living room so she did not know how mo Feifei recognized her. ¡°Looking for Shang mo? He¡¯s not here ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here for Shang mo. I¡¯m here for you, miss mo. ¡± ¡°Oh, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Mo Feifei didn¡¯t invite him and just stood there to ask. She felt like she was out of his reach. Heartlove Zhao felt terrible. She sneered and said,¡±¡±I heard that miss mo and Xiaoyang knew each other?¡± A smile shed across mo Feifei¡¯s eyes, but it was very distant.¡±¡±I do. He and I are enemies.¡± Heartlove Zhao was stunned. Sheughed awkwardly.¡±Miss mo is still quite heartless. I wonder if brother Shang Mo knows about this.¡± Mo Feifei raised her eyebrows. Heartlove Zhao clenched her fists. She had said that on purpose to let mo Feifei misunderstand that she had an ambiguous rtionship with Shang mo. In the end, mo Feifei did not want to probe further. Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (9)

    Not only did he not ask much, but he also did not have any other expression, which made her unable to continue the rest of the sentence. ¡°You should have known about my rtionship with big brother Shang mo long ago, right? that¡¯s why you¡¯re treating me like I¡¯m your greatest enemy.¡± After hesitating for a moment, she said. Mo Feifeiughed honestly.¡±Which part of me looks like I¡¯m facing a great enemy?¡± I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not inviting you in, but Shang mo said that he doesn¡¯t like outsidersing in. ¡± Heartlove Zhao couldn¡¯t control her jealousy. This woman looked soft, but she was fully armored. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t get in. Every word he said stopped. Mo Feifei continued,¡±miss Zhao, it¡¯s not right for you to approach me so rashly today. I think Shang mo should have said this before. Firstly, you are Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s girlfriend. If you were to enter his private area, it would cause him to misunderstand. Secondly, Chang Xiaoyang is my enemy. Do you think I would invite his girlfriend to my house to y?¡± ¡°Are you warning me?¡± Heartlove Zhao suppressed her unwillingness and said firmly,¡±it¡¯s still revenge for me picking up Shang Mo¡¯s call the other time.¡± Mo Feifei could not help butugh.¡±Why are you unhappy when I don¡¯t think that you and Shang mo have an ambiguous rtionship? why do you have to make me think that there is something between the two of you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve known Shang mo since I was 6 years old. We grew up together and were childhood sweethearts. Our families even got us engaged and we could get married after we graduate from University. I only married someone else because of an ident ... But even so, Shang mo still loves me. All these years, Shang mo didn¡¯t get married because of me. So, this time around, I won¡¯t let him down again ...¡± Heartlove Zhao enunciated every word as her eyes were fixed on mo Feifei, not letting go of any expression on her face. Mo Feifei was still not as jealous and angry as she thought she would be. She still had a faint smile on her face. Heartlove Zhao could not believe it. ...... Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (10)

    Heartlove Zhao was deeply provoked as she rushed over to Chang Xiaoyang in a fit of anger,¡±What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just telling you the truth. She won¡¯t listen to you no matter how you try to provoke her.¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s calm tone was tinged with a tinge of coldness. ¡°She trusted Shang mo that much?!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that it¡¯s her fortune to be with Shang mo.¡± To arge extent, mo Feifei was the result of Shang Mo¡¯s pursuit of happiness. Shang Mo¡¯s love for mo Feifei did note from her face, but from her wisdom and charm. That was umted from their daily interactions and battles of wits and courage. ¡°Who does she think she is? she¡¯s just an orphan. Don¡¯t tell me that Shang mo is trying to get close to her? What right does she have?¡± ¡°After she lost her memory, her body was weak, and she was imprisoned, she managed to escape without a sound. She even entered the Shang family and was protected by them. Even when she was in the Shang family, she was mistaken as the illegitimate son of the Shang family and was bullied and suppressed by Shang mo. However, she was all alone and Shang mo couldn¡¯t even take advantage of her. You think you¡¯re better than her just because you¡¯re prettier and have a better family background than her. If it were you, would you be able to get through the first step without any danger?¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s face did not change at all. His tone was light but it seemed to be filled with bone-chilling mockery. Heartlove Zhao was shocked and shook her head in disbelief.¡±¡±Impossible! How did you ...¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If it were me, I¡¯d handle it better than her,¡±she corrected herself immediately. After Heartlove Zhao said that in disdain, she realized that mo Feifei was also someone that Chang Xiaoyang liked. She then smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to her. ¡± ¡°I only have one request, don¡¯t ruin my n! You can even do whatever you want. ¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s tone had regained its gentleness, but there was also an unyieldingness to it. ¡°If I were you, I would stay far away from people I can¡¯t deal with.¡± Without waiting for Heartlove Zhao to react, he turned around and left. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s face turned red and white. She felt that he was just trying to scare her. ...... He was also the one who had looked for her to work with her. Since he looked down on her so much, he still had to look for her. He was trying to say that mo Feifei was a smart person, right? Usually, only smart people would easily be disloyal when it came to rtionships. Shang mo wasn¡¯t in the Shang family and she didn¡¯t want to stay there either. Right now, granny Shang was picking on her. Every day, she would be treated with respect and if it wasn¡¯t for Shang mo, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this. Heartlove Zhao returned home immediately. At this moment, her sister Annie Zhao was smashing things in anger. She was screaming and wailing,¡±how could you guys do this? I like Shang mo too. We agreed to let me marry him. Why are you guys not allowing me to get close to him now?¡± When she saw Heartlove Zhao return, she was furious.¡±¡±Heartlove Zhao, I¡¯ve only gone overseas for a short trip and you¡¯re already trying to snatch Shang mo away from me. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Heartlove Zhao wanted to exin,¡±Annie, now that things havee to this ...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the human heart is made of flesh?¡±Annie Zhao interrupted,¡± as long as I¡¯m good to him, even a block of ice can warm him up?¡± You even said that he would fall in love with me one day. I really didn¡¯t expect you toe back and snatch Shang mo from me. ¡± Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (11)

    ¡°What are you doing ...¡± Zhao Yu¡¯s mother said in a panic. Her face was full of worry, afraid that the two sisters would fight. Heartlove Zhao consoled her mother, then walked over to Annie Zhao and said softly,¡±¡±Annie, it¡¯s been so many years. If Shang mo liked you, he would have gotten together with you a long time ago. All these years, I¡¯ve always supported you. However, you lost to mo Feifei in the end.¡± She held Annie Zhao¡¯s hand.¡±Furthermore, you said it yourself. He will not love you. The one he loves is not that mo Feifei. The one Shang Mo loves has always been me. As long as I say it, Shang MO will listen to me.¡± Annie Zhao¡¯s expression turned slightly better. She really did hate mo Feifei. She hoped that Shang mo would abandon mo Feifei ruthlessly. Perhaps, Heartlove Zhao was the only person who would make Shang mo do that. ¡°In that case, will you leave Shang mo in the future?¡± she asked after some thought. Heartlove Zhao smiled.¡±Shang mo isn¡¯t the kind of man who would abandon mo Feifei. There¡¯s only one way to make him give up on mo Feifei and be with me.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Annie Zhao asked. Heartlove Zhao enunciated each and every word clearly,¡±bear a child that belongs to me and him. As long as we have this child, Shang MO will definitely be with me. By then, Annie, do you still want me to give Shang mo to you?¡± Annie Zhao knew that it was definitely not possible. If she were to snatch Shang mo away from Heartlove Zhao at that time, her father would definitely break her legs. But why must Heartlove Zhao be the one pregnant? It could also be Annie Zhao. As long as she was pregnant with Shang Mo¡¯s child, granny Shang¡¯s desire for a great-grandson would definitely force Shang mo to marry her immediately. However, Heartlove Zhao didn¡¯t say anything on the surface. She just said in a daze,¡±¡±If you have to choose between you and Mo Feifei, then I will definitely support you.¡± Mother Zhao was dumbfounded as she looked at the two sisters. She said with a headache,¡±¡±My love, Annie, what are you guys doing? I have to tell you that girls must keep themselves clean.¡± ...... ¡°Mom, what era are we in now?¡± Annie Zhao said nonchntly. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Zhao Qianjin¡¯s voice rang out.¡±Dad supports you on this matter.¡± ¡°Qianjin, how can you teach your child like this?¡± ¡°Mother Zhao!¡± Mother Zhao eximed. Zhao Qianjin immediately red at her. She was a traditional woman, so she could only obediently shut her mouth and not dare to say another word. Zhao Qianjin looked at Heartlove Zhao.¡±As long as you are pregnant with Shang Mo¡¯s child, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything. He will definitely marry you. Even if he doesn¡¯t want to, he has to marry you!¡± Heartlove Zhao and Annie Zhao looked at each other and smiled, each with their own thoughts. When mo Feifei woke up the next day, the first thing she did was to ask Dahai about Shang Mo¡¯s schedule. Dahai said that he received news that they should be able to pass through today and Shang mo should be able to leave South Africa. Even if she were toe back, it would be night time. In the afternoon, mo Feifei decided to visit Yan Zi. Two months ago, when Yan Zi woke up, she was on Rhode Ind and had only asked Shi Guang to visit on her behalf. Now that she was back in the capital, she definitely had to go and see her. The first person Yan Zi saw when she woke up was Shi ze. She knew that he was the one who had been taking care of her when she was unconscious. However, he had disappeared the moment she woke up. Granny Shang had visited her before, and so had Shi Guang. Even though she looked a little ufortable, she still thanked her. While she was unconscious, a lot of things had happened. Rong mo had already regained her identity, Su Ya was disabled, su Wencheng was in jail ... All the ups and downs in the past seemed to have passed. Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (12)

    When she saw mo Feifei, Yan Zi rushed forward excitedly and gave her a warm hug. Mo Feifei patted her back and pulled her hand to sit down.¡±Are you alright? How¡¯s your recovery?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. I can be discharged at any time. ¡± Yan Zi smiled out nkly,¡±I just don¡¯t know where I should go.¡± All the enemies she once thought were here to care for her and take care of her. Her only rtive, su Liping, had not appeared since she fell unconscious. She had thought that something might have happened to her mother, so she asked around and found out that her mother was married. ¡°Where¡¯s Shi ze?¡± Mo Feifei asked softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I probably won¡¯t see him again. It¡¯s impossible between us.¡± There was a wall between them that could never disappear, a wall of hatred that could never be crossed. ¡°Then ...¡± Mo Feifei wanted to continue but was interrupted by Yan Zi. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me. What about you? that day, your sister came to visit me and said that you¡¯re together with Mr. Shang, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When are you guys getting married?¡± Looking at the gentle girl before her, Yan Zi could feel that her Restless Heart had calmed down for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Mo Feifei chuckled. ¡°I know that all my hospital expenses were paid for by that Mr. Shang. Besides, granny Shang came to visit me as well. She¡¯s a very kind olddy and I can tell that she really likes you. But I don¡¯t quite understand. Since the two of you are already together and no one in the family has objected to it, and you¡¯re not getting any younger, why don¡¯t you just get married? why do you still insist on going to school?¡± She hoped that mo Feifei could have her own happy family. ¡°If it were me, if a man loved me so much, I think I would give up everything just to be with him.¡± ...... ¡°What if they Break Up in the End?¡± Mo Feifei retorted and smiled faintly.¡±¡±When you love someone, you can do anything and be willing to give, but you can¡¯t let yourself be useless after you break up. No matter what, a woman must maintain an independent personality at all times to have infinite charm. Where does a woman¡¯s charme from? of course, it won¡¯te from her surrounding a man. ¡± Yan Zi could not help but chuckle out,¡±you¡¯re always so rational, so rational that you sound like an old man. I¡¯ve always thought that you¡¯re the type who¡¯d do anything as long as you can be with the person you like, even if it means breaking up!¡± Mo Feifei said,¡±if I were to fall in love with someone, I would definitely give everything I have. However, the thing that I would give everything to is my feelings. It is love. It is not the charm that you should have.¡± There was a deeper meaning to those words and Yan Zi was stunned for a moment before frowning. After a while, she chuckled.¡±I was the one who wanted to give you a lesson. In the end, it became you who gave me a lesson.¡± Mo Feifei chuckled.¡±There¡¯s no such thing as not attending sses. I just want to tell you not to be lost. Whether Shi ze appears or not, just live your life well. I¡¯m not going toment on how Shi ze was like in the past, but he¡¯s been taking care of you while you were unconscious. No matter if we end up together or not, I¡¯ll show him the best of you If We Ever Meet Again!¡± Chapter 1493 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (13)

    Chapter 1493: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (13)

    Yan Zi, who was supposed to be discharged a long time ago, was finally discharged with mo Feifei. She even returned to the Shang family with mo Feifei. When Yan Zi returned to the Shang family, mo Feifei had asked granny Shang about it. Initially, she said that she would only stay for two days and move out once they found a ce to stay. However, granny Shang told her not to rush and even invited her to stay over for a few more days. Yan Zi was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor-other than her father, granny Shang was probably the elder who treated her the best. While they were eating, Yan Zi bumped into Chang Xiaoyang at the Shang family. He was extremely shocked. What was he doing at the Shang family? granny Shang even introduced him as Shang Mo¡¯s brother. In disbelief, she subconsciously looked at mo Feifei with a puzzled gaze. However, she only smiled faintly and lowered her head to continue eating. Yan Zi was shocked at Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s appearance. At the same time, Chang Xiaoyang was shocked by Yan Zi¡¯s appearance. Yan Zi was worried that Chang Xiaoyang would harm mo Feifei. However, before she could even say anything, Chang Xiaoyang had already gone up to mo Feifei and warned her. ¡°Feifei, how did you end up with Yan Zi? have you forgotten how she treated you back then? Because of her, you became a vegetable, and because of her, you almost died again. If I didn¡¯t reduce the dosage, you would have been killed by her. ¡± Those words almost caused Yan Zi to vomit blood.¡±Chang Xiaoyang, you really have the nerve to say that. If it wasn¡¯t for you and Su Ya working together, would we have gotten into a car ident and almost died? Also, who was it that got Fei Fei out of the hospital and caused her to go missing?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made her disappear, she would have been used by you and Shi ze to turn into a dead person. The person who would have fallen from the building that day would have been her, and Lu Yanchen would have been the one who killed Shi Guang¡¯s sister. When ites to being cruel and merciless, no one canpare to you.¡± ...... ¡°Right, I¡¯m the most ruthless, so you better be careful! If you dare to hurt Feifei, I will let you die without even knowing how you died!¡± Enraged, Yan Zi¡¯s face turned pale. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s usation was an embarrassment that she was most unwilling to bring up. She had already felt that she had let Fei Fei down but Fei Fei had already forgiven her. What right did Chang Xiaoyang have to criticize her? Even if she was to be criticized, the person who should be criticizing her should not be Chang Xiaoyang. Yan Zi still wanted to say something but was pulled away by mo Feifei. After closing the door, mo Feifei looked at her and consoled her,¡±¡±Don¡¯t argue with him. Why are you arguing about this? it¡¯s just to make you feel bad. Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t do anything to me. ¡± The person that Chang Xiaoyang wanted to deal with when he returned to the Shang family was Shang mo. When she heard mo Feifei¡¯s soft voice, Yan Zi¡¯s bad temper disappeared immediately. She asked concernedly,¡±AI, what¡¯s up with this Chang Xiaoyang? How did he be Mr. Shang¡¯s brother?¡± Mo Feifei replied,¡±he¡¯s Shang Mo¡¯s half-brother. The incident back then was a littleplicated but both Shang mo and he were victims. Granny is getting on in years and Chang Xiaoyang is indeed her grandson. If the olddy wants a grandson, Shang mo can¡¯t object to it.¡± ¡°This Chang Xiaoyang is really something. In the past, he had the SU family to look after him. After Su Ya¡¯s family fell, he immediately came to the Shang family. No matter what, you must be careful of him.¡± Yan Zi replied coldly. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s phone suddenly rang ... Chapter 1494 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (14)

    Chapter 1494: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (14)

    Mo Feifei¡¯s phone suddenly rang ... She took it out and saw that it was Dahai. Initially, she had thought that it would be news that Shang mo had already boarded the ne and was about to return home. However, Dahai told her that Shang mo would not be back today. It was the only route from the factory to the airport. With the chaos of war today, even if the road wasn¡¯t sealed off, it was impossible to pass through it directly. Thus, Shang mo could only stay for another day. Granny thought that Shang mo would be back today as well. If Shang mo wasn¡¯t able to return home today, she would have to inform granny. After letting Yan Zi rest, mo Feifei went to look for grandma. Granny¡¯s room door was half-closed and she could hear the conversation inside.¡±Granny, Shang Mo¡¯s decision is your decision in your heart, right?¡± Mo Feifei peeked through the gap in the door and saw Chang Xiaoyang sitting on the sofa while grandma sat opposite her. She just wanted to leave first ande back to find grandma after they were done talking. However, the moment she heard Chang Xiaoyang mention Shang Mo¡¯s name, she instinctively stopped in her tracks and leaned against the wall, holding her breath as she listened intently. ¡°Grandma, aren¡¯t you giving me these things because the Shang family owes me?¡± Chang Xiaoyang asked. ... He had changed his usual gentleness. This time, his words were light and cold, and there was even some injustice in them. No one knew what they had talked about earlier. Moreover, his attitude was so bad, but grandma was not angry. She remained silent, did not answer, and did not scold her. Mo Feifei wanted to take a look at grandma¡¯s expression but she could not help it. A momentter, she heard her grandmother say,¡±I also know that you can¡¯t me your mother for what happened back then. It¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault. But child, can¡¯t you just let go of the grudges of the previous generation?¡± ¡°It¡¯s over?!!¡± Chang Xiaoyang scoffed coldly,¡±if I were to tell granny the truth that Shang mo isn¡¯t even a child of the Shang family and that he¡¯s not even your biological grandson, but a bastard child, would you still tell me to just let go of the grudges between the previous generation?¡±¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes widened. She was bbergasted. Shang mo wasn¡¯t a child of the Shang family? how could that be? how could he not be granny Shang¡¯s grandson? that was impossible! Absolutely impossible! Granny Shang was equally shocked as she mmed her Dragon-headed walking stick on the ground.¡±What nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. I have a report here that you can take a look at. It¡¯s enough to prove that I¡¯m not lying. Shang mo is indeed not your biological grandson. His mother has lied to everyone and even caused my mother¡¯s death. ¡± Mo Feifei clenched her fists tightly. Papa Shang and Grandpa Shang were no longer around, so it was impossible for their grandchildren and granny to do a DNA test. If Chang Xiaoyang wanted to make up a story, it would be 10% true and 90% false. As long as there was logic and rejection, he would be able to do everything and the chances of people not believing him would be very low. The sound of paper rustling could be heard-it was granny Shang flipping through the pages. Would grandmother believe Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s words? Chang Xiaoyang continued,¡±grandma, I¡¯m not an ambitious person. The Shang Corporation is dispensable to me. In the future, if you give the Shang Corporation to me, I¡¯ll be grateful to you and I¡¯ll definitely manage it well. It¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t give it to me. Even though everything I have now can¡¯t bepared to the Shang Corporation, it¡¯s enough for me. I¡¯m telling you all this because I want to know the truth and an apology.¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: please give us monthly votes~] Chapter 1495 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (15)

    Chapter 1495: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (15)

    ¡°If you really want to apologize, then let me do it. I didn¡¯t teach my son well back then and that¡¯s why I ruined your mother¡¯s life,¡± granny Shang said softly. ¡°You can only tell me that after you¡¯ve confirmed whether Shang mo is your biological grandson.¡± With that, Chang Xiaoyang walked out. When he saw mo Feifei standing outside, he was slightly stunned. After coldly looking at him, mo Feifei did not say a word and turned to leave. It was as if Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s appearance was like a light breeze. Chang Xiaoyang furrowed his brows, surprised at her disregard as he followed after her. After he went downstairs, he quickened his pace at the corner and stopped mo Feifei in her tracks. He then asked,¡±¡±You heard everything?¡± Mo Feifei did not want to be so close to him. She subconsciously took two steps back to increase the distance between them.¡±Yes, I heard everything.¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto mo Feifei like a hawk¡¯s as he inched closer to her.¡±You¡¯re afraid of me? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t people be afraid of people like you?¡± Mo Feifei said coldly and her long and narrow eyes were filled with mockery. ... ¡°But I also said that I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Chang Xiaoyang sighed and reached out his hand to tuck a strand of hair behind mo Feifei¡¯s ear. His tone of voice was even gentler than before and it even carried a hint of helplessness. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I¡¯m doing now ...¡± Mo Feifei interrupted him.¡±I don¡¯t know what kind of love and hatred there were between the elders back then. However, I am sure that Shang mo was also a victim.¡± All these years, because of Shang Mo¡¯s father, you and your mother have not had an easy time. So, do you think that because of you and your mother, Shang mo and his mother will be able to lead a good life? If she had a good life, Shang Mo¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t have died of depression. So, don¡¯t use the excuse of taking revenge for your mother to exercise your own selfishness. You know very well what you¡¯re thinking in your heart!¡± Chang Xiaoyangughed coldly in disapproval,¡±I only found out today that you¡¯re actually such a glib talker. To think that you¡¯re actually able to push away the sins of a guilty person.¡± ¡°If you think that I¡¯m just quibbling, then I don¡¯t have to say anything. No matter what you want to do or why you are doing this,¡± mo Feifei narrowed her eyes.¡±I will not let you have your way!¡± She would definitely not let him hurt Shang mo. All the expressions on her face disappeared, leaving only a cold chill on her pretty face. ¡°You¡¯re warning me!¡±Chang Xiaoyang was furious. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m warning you. Even if Shang mo doesn¡¯t return, as long as I¡¯m in the Shang family, don¡¯t even think about causing trouble!¡± Mo Feifei said coldly. After saying this, she turned around and left. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s dark face was filled with anger, jealousy, and a strong sense of unwillingness. He rushed forward and grabbed mo Feifei¡¯s wrist.¡±Do you like Shang mo that much?!¡± The pain from her hand caused mo Feifei to let out a hiss as she furrowed her brows. She wanted to struggle but to no avail. She looked at Chang Xiaoyang,¡±Let go!¡± Instead, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s grip tightened and his face turned even gloomier.¡±How long have you known each other? No matter how long it has been, it¡¯s never as long as we¡¯ve known each other. How could you possibly have such strong feelings for him?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s tone was getting colder and colder, to the point that she was on the verge of holding back. Chapter 1496 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (16)

    Chapter 1496: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (16)

    Chang Xiaoyang released his grip instinctively.¡±Shang mo isn¡¯t a man you can rely on. What I told granny earlier on was the truth. He¡¯s not a member of the Shang family. He can¡¯t give you anything after leaving the Shang family.¡± ¡°Why must a woman be with a man to rely on him?¡± Mo Feifei asked him in return and continued,¡±even if Shang mo leaves the Shang family, he will still have something because he has me!!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you just give me a chance?¡± Chang Xiaoyang looked at mo Feifei¡¯s determined face and felt his chest tighten as a bitter and burning anger surged in his chest. ¡°I know that I made a mistake, but in the end, I know that I can¡¯t hurt you, and I won¡¯t hurt you. I always thought that the only thing I wanted in my life was to take revenge on the Shang family. It was only when we got further and further apart that I realized that the most important thing in my life wasn¡¯t revenge. I only wanted you. If you¡¯re willing ... I can stay far away from the Shang family. Mo Feifei sneered and the corner of her lips curled into a mocking smile.¡±Chang Xiaoyang, I know what you¡¯re thinking in your heart. I can also guess your motive for ying those tricks in front of grandma ...¡± ¡°I only want you! Only you!¡± Chang Xiaoyang suddenly went forward and hugged mo Feifei. No matter how much mo Feifei struggled, he would not allow her to leave. He crazily hugged her.¡±Feifei, I¡¯m begging you. Leave Shang mo ...¡± Could it be that she couldn¡¯t win against him with all her strength? she also knew that struggling was useless, so she simply stopped moving and let him hold her. She wanted to see when ... ¡°Chang Xiaoyang, you B * tch! What are you doing?!¡± A stern shout rang out. Yan Zi came over aggressively and pulled on Chang Xiaoyang with all her might. Chang Xiaoyang, who was still carrying mo Feifei, was stunned for a moment. ... Making use of this opportunity, mo Feifei gave him a hard push. With Yan Zi¡¯s strong pull, he was mmed against the wall. Taking advantage of the situation, Yan Zi raised her leg and kicked her in the stomach. Chang Xiaoyang did not avoid it and immediately slid down along the curve and the wall. He clutched his stomach and did not get angry. Instead, he looked at mo Feifei and gave her a meaningful smile. Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes were calm and as usual, there was not much change in her expression. However, Yan Zi could not help but burst out,¡±Chang Xiaoyang, I¡¯ve told you before. Stay away from Feifei and stop hurting her. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Chang Xiaoyang ignored Yan Zi, his eyes filled with disdain as though he was watching a clown¡¯s performance. His gaze was still fixed on mo Feifei. He reached out with his hand, wanting to touch mo Feifei. However, he was pushed away by Yan Zi. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to touch her. Stay away from her!¡± Then, she looked at mo Feifei as if she was an old hen protecting her chicks.¡±¡±Why do you care about him? You should¡¯ve told grandma what kind of person he is. Bringing him back will only cause unrest in the family. ¡± With Yan Zi¡¯s interference, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s face was filled with impatience. ¡°Get lost!!¡± ¡°Why are you being so fierce? don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re the illegitimate son of the Shang family, you¡¯re someone important. No matter how you change your surname, you¡¯re still Su Ya and su Wencheng¡¯s dog. Just because Fei Fei is easy to bully doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m easy to bully. If you dare to harass him again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite to you. ¡± Yan Zi cursed out without restraint, her words extremely harsh. Chapter 1497 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (17)

    Chapter 1497: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (17)

    Hearing that, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s blood vessels almost burst as he red at Yan Zi with a killing intent in his eyes.¡±Shut up, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡± Yan Zi wanted to continue scolding but was dragged away by mo Feifei. She walked around the room twice and still said angrily,¡±¡±I¡¯m so angry. Why did you pull me back? I haven¡¯t cursed to my heart¡¯s content.¡± Mo Feifei poured her a ss of water.¡±I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll get angry. It¡¯s very hurtful to scold someone.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this won¡¯t anger me. Besides,¡±as Yan Zi spoke, her eyesnded on mo Feifei¡¯s stomach. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pregnant? If he identally pushed you or something, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡± Mo Feifei was stunned for a moment before she grinned.¡±¡±You can¡¯t tell.¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯re wearing loose-fitting clothes and trying to hide it, it¡¯s hard not to notice when I¡¯m always with you.¡± Yan Zi¡¯s lips twitched. Mo Feifei wiped her stomach.¡±¡±I¡¯m only four months pregnant. I don¡¯t show my pregnancy when I stand up, so I¡¯m standing most of the time. I¡¯m also very careful when I sit down. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t know. ¡°Yan Zi reached out as well and caressed her stomach.¡±Is it a boy or a girl?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ... ¡°Can you call me godmother?¡± ¡°Argh! Ha, sure ...¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s my child, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect him.¡± Yan Zi was sighing in her heart. Why did she and Mo Fei have to be two women? how great would it be if one of them was a man? in that case, mo Feifei would definitely be hers and that Mr Shang wouldn¡¯t even get a share. However, now that she had a child with that Mr. Shang, even if one of them was a man, she had no chance. He was the person she liked and the person who saved her. Before Shang mo returned, she would protect her properly on behalf of that Mr Shang. That Chang Xiaoyang was really annoying and granny Shang seemed to think that he was a good person. She had to think of a way to get him out of the Shang family. Yan Zi looked out of the window, only to catch a glimpse of a venomous snake¡¯s viciousness and schemes. Mo Feifei turned her head to look at her and was slightly stunned. Sensing mo Feifei¡¯s gaze, Yan Zi quickly noticed it as well. Curling her lips into a smile, she turned around to look at her.¡±It¡¯s gettingte. You should go and rest. As a mother, you should sleep early.¡± It was better not to tell Fei Fei about this. If mo Feifei knew about it, she would definitely not agree to it. Mo Feifei smiled and left. She returned to the third floor and gave Dahai a call.¡±¡±Can you contact Mr. Shang?¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Mr. Shang is very safe at the moment. He wanted to give you a call, but he couldn¡¯t reach you. So, he asked me to contact you and tell you that he is very safe. Miss Feifei, do you need me to tell Mr. Shang that you have returned to the country?¡± ¡°No need!¡± Mo Feifei quickly replied. Because of Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s existence, if Shang mo were to find out that she was back and that she was in the Shang family, he would definitely rush back to the country. She did not wish for him to force his way through the war as that would be too dangerous. ¡°Dahai, I need you to investigate something,¡± she said. ¡°Miss Feifei, please speak.¡± ¡°Tonight, Chang Xiaoyang brought some documents to granny Shang. I want an image of that document. Can you get it?¡± She had to see what Chang Xiaoyang had shown granny to deny Shang Mo¡¯s identity. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. Chapter 1498 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (18)

    Chapter 1498: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (18)

    The weather was getting better and better. A gentle breeze blew, and it felt warm on his face. In the quiet garden, mo Feifei and Yan Zi were half-lying on the chair, basking in the sun.¡±When will Mr. Shang be back?¡± Mo Feifei shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Did he not give you a specific time?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t even contact her. The wireless signal is blocked.¡± ¡°Is it safe?¡± ¡°Dahai said that Shang mo is quite popr there and that the few powers would give him face. However, it¡¯s a mess outside the factory. The bullets don¡¯t have eyes.¡± As the two of them were chatting, Chang Xiaoyang strode in with an elegant and beautiful woman beside him. ¡°Who is that?¡± Yan Zi asked mo Feifei. ¡°Heartlove Zhao, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s current girlfriend. She is also Shang Mo¡¯s ex-girlfriend,¡± mo Feifei replied. ... ¡°Holy F * ck! What the hell is going on?¡± Yan Zi was shocked. She did not believe that Chang Xiaoyang would ask her to be his girlfriend just because he liked Heartlove Zhao. Furthermore, she could tell that Chang Xiaoyang obviously liked mo Feifei. Hence, it was clear that Chang Xiaoyang had an ulterior motive for calling Shang Mo¡¯s ex-girlfriend over. Of course, mo Feifei knew that the other party was up to no good. However, she did not show any fear and just said indifferently,¡±¡±No matter what they¡¯re up to, I won¡¯t let them seed.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡±Yan Zi held her hand. Mo Feifei smiled.¡±Thank you, but I don¡¯t need your help. You should hurry and look for your house. If possible, go and visit your mother. I know you want to see her.¡± Yan Zi¡¯s face darkened,¡±I¡¯m not going. I no longer have any rtionship with that woman. ¡± Although she had given her life, it was also because of her that she had a rough and tragic day. She had lost the father who loved her the most and became enemies with the person she loved the most. She had always thought that she was her mother, so she would have some feelings for her. In the end, she fell out with the SU family, and her mother chose to abandon her without hesitation. She didn¡¯t evene to see her when she was unconscious, just because she was afraid of offending Su Ya¡¯s family and that her life would be difficult in the future. ¡°I¡¯m not going to see her just to forgive her. There¡¯s a saying that says,¡¯I¡¯ll feel at ease when I see you¡¯re not doing well.''¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see. ¡± Yan Zi¡¯s brows furrowed. She knew that mo Feifei was only saying this because of her heart. However, she had already decided that she would never see su Liping again for the rest of her life. Moreover, mo Feifei had a Wolf in front of her and a Tiger behind her. Although mo Feifei did not need her help, she still could not leave. Fei Fei was smart but no matter how smart she was, she could not withstand some despicable means. ¡°Feifei, continue to bask in the sun. I¡¯ll go in and take a nap.¡± Without waiting for mo Feifei¡¯s reply, she stood up ... After she entered the house, she looked around. Where did that Chang Xiaoyang bring that woman to? he wondered if they were hiding somewhere to discuss some shady schemes. Just as she was about to enter the house, a woman¡¯s voice rang out beside her ear.¡±Chang Xiaoyang, what are you doing?¡± Chang Xiaoyang was just about to say something when he caught sight of Yan Zi from the corner of his eye and shut up immediately. Heartlove Zhao saw that there was an outsider here, and it was an unfamiliar woman. She immediately broke into a gentle smile.¡±Hello,¡± he said. Yan Zi forced out a smile as she looked at Chang Xiaoyang with a mocking expression.¡±I want to have a chat with you.¡± Chapter 1499 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (19)

    Chapter 1499: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (19)

    Clearly, Chang Xiaoyang did not want to bother with Yan Zi and felt that there was nothing much to talk about with her. However, Yan Zi was a lunatic, a stubborn lunatic. She was not like mo Feifei, who had her own bottom line. Once she decided on something, no one could stop her. If she did not achieve her goal, she would use all kinds of cruel and sinister tricks. Of course, it was not that he had no way to deal with such a person. However, she had a good rtionship with mo Feifei. Although she was not a good person, he could tell that she would not hurt mo Feifei. If he were to hurt Yan Zi, mo Feifei would definitely not forgive him. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t want granny Shang to know about the series of grudges between him, mo Feifei, Yan Zi and Su Ya. In Yan Zi¡¯s room, Chang Xiaoyang asked her coldly after they entered,¡±what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Sit!¡± Yan Zi was not in a hurry as she sat down on the sofa and opened up the wine on the coffee table. Pouring two sses, she pushed one to Chang Xiaoyang, indicating for him to take a seat. ¡°What are you nning?¡± Chang Xiaoyang red at her coldly as his tone turned harsher. ¡°What if I say I want to work with you?¡± Chang Xiaoyangughed coldly, seemingly scoffing at her suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re not boasting about your Justice Now. ¡± ... ¡°Justice has never had anything to do with me. Everything I do is for my own benefit. It¡¯s only natural that I help mo Feifei. If you give me enough benefits, I will help you get mo Feifei.¡± With that, Yan Zi picked up her cup and touched it against Chang Xiaoyang ¡®s. Chang Xiaoyang did not move and only red at her with cold disdain. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on me like that. I¡¯m a man for myself! If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t be so depressed and unmanly. I would do whatever I want. Since I don¡¯t have anything to do, I naturally have nothing to care about. ¡± ¡°Moreover, without my help, you would never have gotten mo Feifei.¡± She sneered. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chang Xiaoyang asked. ¡°I still need to rent a house now. I can¡¯t even afford to buy beautiful clothes when I go out. What do you think I need?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chang Xiaoyang picked up his cup and it touched hers. Regardless of whether she was real or fake, it was fine if they were working together. He definitely could not let such a scheming person stay by mo Feifei¡¯s side. Yan Zi raised her brows-she knew that Chang Xiaoyang would not remain unmoved by her suggestion. After drinking the wine, Chang Xiaosa turned around to leave but was stopped by Yan Zi. In her high heels, Yan Zi twisted her body and inched closer to Chang Xiaoyang.¡±What are you so anxious about? Since we¡¯re in a cooperative rtionship now, does that mean we can be even more intimate?¡± Chang Xiaoyang turned around to look at her.¡±I knew you¡¯re a smart person. You wouldn¡¯t really want to seduce me because you know how disgusting I am to you.¡± He grabbed onto Yan Zi¡¯s hand tightly and yanked it away forcefully before throwing her onto the sofa. When Yan Zi went over, she even knocked down a bottle of wine. She was not angry. Instead, sheughed. Herughter was extremely cold and strange. Looking at her, Chang Xiaoyang furrowed his brows before scolding, ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡± After he finished scolding, he turned around to leave. However, his vision turned ck and he staggered. He reached out to hold onto the wall to prevent himself from falling. Shocked, Chang Xiaoyang turned around and red at Yan Zi.¡±What did you do?¡± Chapter 1500 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (20)

    Chapter 1500: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (20)

    Yan Zi stood up and smiled,¡±aren¡¯t you a famous doctor? Pharmacology is not a small thing for you, so you will have Chinese medicine one day, and it¡¯s such a simple drug and aphrodisiac. ¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s usually warm eyes were now filled with malice and hatred, as though he was about to tear Yan Zi apart. He suppressed the rage and uneasiness in his heart and took in a few deep breaths to calm himself down,¡±Yan Zi, I¡¯ve already agreed to work with you. I¡¯ll agree to anything you want!¡± ¡°I was just toying with you with what I said earlier.¡± Yan Ziughed out coldly as her lips curled into a frosty smile. Biting down on her lips, she was ravaging them on purpose. After spitting out some blood, she licked her lips as though she was savoring the taste of blood ... This Yan Zi was extremely sinister and terrifying. From the start, he had already known that she was a venomous and scheming person. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°You guess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can threaten me like this!¡± Chang Xiaoyang gritted his teeth. ¡°Threaten? you wish. I¡¯ve done so much. How could it be as simple as threatening you?¡± As she said that, she tugged at her clothes. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes narrowed as he immediately understood what Yan Zi was trying to do. Gritting his teeth, he leaned against the wall and was about to leave when Yan Zi blocked his way. ... ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. ¡± ¡°Speaking of shamelessness, I can¡¯tpare to you. Also, don¡¯t be so double-standard as a person. You¡¯re allowed to take revenge, but others are not allowed to take revenge on you.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you and Su Ya, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten into that car ident and ended up in the hospital for so long,¡± Yan Zi scoffed coldly. ¡°At that time, you also knew that I couldn¡¯t make any decisions. I listened to Su Ya, and the one who wanted to harm you wasn¡¯t me, but Su Ya. And at that time, I had the intention to let you go, otherwise ...¡± Yan Zi cut him off and reached out, wanting to p Chang Xiaoyang. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that I should be thanking you now?¡±¡± Chang Xiaoyang brushed her hand away before grabbing her chin. When he caught sight of the triumphant smile on Yan Zi¡¯s face, he immediately realized that something was wrong and let go of his hand. However, Yan Zi managed to grab his hand. Pulling him along, Yan Zi walked towards the bed. The two of them tugged at each other as they stumbled and fell onto the bed together. With Yan Zi on the bottom and Chang Xiaoyang on the top, their bodies were tightly pressed together. Yan Zi writhed and struggled under Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s body. The drugged Chang Xiaoyang wanted to get up but his body was weak and his desire was strong. Sweat was dripping down his face like crazy. His face was tense and somewhat ferocious, and his eyes were bloodshot! He didn¡¯t drink much wine, and the effects weren¡¯t strong, so it wouldn¡¯tst long. With such a dilemma, he thought that he should be able to regain his strength very quickly. Veins popping out, he clenched his fists tightly and used thest of his strength to press down on Yan Zi, looking frighteningly menacing.¡±Bitch!¡± The sweat on Yan Zi¡¯s forehead was also dripping down in huge droplets! Looking at how Chang Xiaoyang had already subdued him, he suddenlyughed out loud before shrieking madly,¡±Ah, someone, help! No, help ...¡± This sudden turn of events had Chang Xiaoyang taken aback. Before he could even figure out what was going on, Yan Zi had already smashed something onto his head. His vision turned ck, and hepletely fainted! Chapter 1501 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (21)

    Chapter 1501: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (21)

    ? When Chang Xiaoyang woke up again, he could hear soft sobs and a splitting headache. He sat up and realized that he was still in Yan Zi¡¯s room. However, it was no longer just him and Yan Zi in her room. Granny Shang, Heartlove Zhao, and Mo Feifei were also there! He stood up from the bed, his face pale. Just as she was about to exin, she saw Yan Zi¡¯s frightened look before she could even speak. Sheid down behind mo Feifei and cried even louder. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s face was ashen as he clenched his fists tightly. He simply wanted to p this woman to death. Looking at the aggressive Chang Xiaoyang, mo Feifei stood in front.¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡± Chang Xiaoyang took in a deep breath before saying,¡±I didn¡¯t do anything. She said she wanted to talk to me. She poured me a ss of wine, but she drugged it. Then, she tore her own clothes, trying to frame me ...¡± Yan Zi did not try to defend herself at all as she bawled even more ferociously, her entire body shaking as her pitch-ck eyes filled with fear and panic. Heartlove Zhao walked up to Chang Xiaoyang with an extremely ugly expression.¡±Just now, miss Yan said that you wanted to do something to her. She even told her that even if someone found out, she didn¡¯t have to be afraid. She just had to tell everyone that you were the one who drugged her and then probably lure you. But there was no drug in the wine ...¡± Chang Xiaoyang had prepared a bellyful of exnations but now, he could not evene up with a single one. ... It seemed like Yan Zi had nned this out from the start-everything was wless, and anything she said would turn into an excuse. ¡°Yan Zi, I really couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re actually using yourself as bait!¡± Chang Xiaoyang red at Yan Zi viciously as he howled out uncontrobly,¡±aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be forced to pretend to be raped by someone, and that you¡¯ll really be raped one day?!¡± There was a strong warning in his cold tone. ¡°You shut up!¡± Granny Shang hollered at Chang Xiaoyang before looking at Yan Zi. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Zi,¡± ¡°Grandma, Chang Xiaoyang had drugged Feifei in the past and caused her to lose her memories. He even helped Su Ya to kill Feifei and even caused a car ident with Feifei, causing me to be bedridden in the hospital for so long. After Su Ya went to jail, I thought that the matter was over but in the end, he still refused to let me off and even wanted to humiliate me ...¡± After saying that, her tears fell like a broken string of pearls. She cried so helplessly and helplessly that her body seemed to have lost its support. She leaned weakly on mo Feifei¡¯s body and she looked as if she had already copsed! Granny Shang would never have thought that so many things had happened between Chang Xiaoyang, Fei Fei, and Yan Zi. No wonder the two of them felt weird when they first met. Granny Shang felt suffocated and ufortable. Mo Feifei was shocked and immediately stepped forward.¡±¡±Grandma, how are you?¡± The others also crowded around out of concern. Chang Xiaoyang pulled Yan Zi away and could no longer suppress the anger and frustration in his heart as he scolded,¡±Get lost! You shameless venomous woman, if it wasn¡¯t for you, grandma wouldn¡¯t be like this. Don¡¯t pretend to be kind. ¡± Yan Zi fell onto the ground immediately, causing granny Shang to have difficulty breathing. With one hand on her chest, she pointed at Chang Xiaoyang with the other.¡±You ... Get lost!¡± Chang Xiaoyang called out,¡±grandmother.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes were filled with anger as she red at Chang Xiaoyang.¡±Get out!¡± Chang Xiaoyang clenched his fists tightly and stared at mo Feifei ... Chapter 1502 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (22)

    Chapter 1502: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (22)

    Chang Xiaoyang clenched his fists tightly as he stared at mo Feifei ... In the end, he endured it and walked out. Heartlove Zhao was a little confused as she looked at the few of them before leaving as well. Mo Feifei quickly helped grandma back to her room and called the doctor to check on grandma. Granny Shang was already fine after taking her medicine. She held mo Feifei¡¯s small hand and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±Child, what exactly happened between you and Xiaoyang in the past? can you tell grandma?¡± ¡°Grandma, you already know that I was in aa for seven years. When you met me, it was coincidentally not long after I woke up. The person who got me out of the hospital was Chang Xiaoyang. At that time, he was working for the SU family. The SU family was unwilling for me to wake up and even wanted to swap my younger sister¡¯s identity so that they could hide it.¡± ¡°Ah mo has told me a little about this.¡± Mo Feifei gave a faint smile.¡±Grandma, it¡¯s all in the past. Although he harmed me before, he saved my life in the end. Furthermore, when my sister was kidnapped, he sent me the address where my sister was locked up so that I could save my sister in time. So, all the grudges between us should be considered even.¡± Granny Shang sighed, her voice low and weak.¡±This child, Xiaoyang, has suffered with his mother since he was young. He¡¯s filled with hatred, so he¡¯s very stubborn. I can see that he¡¯s not too bad. Grandma apologizes to you on his behalf. I hope ...¡± Mo Feifei interrupted her.¡±Grandma, don¡¯t be like this. Didn¡¯t I say just now that the grudges between us have been settled?¡± ¡°Zi ...¡± ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t need to worry about Zi. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ... Yan Zi was waiting outside. When she saw mo Feifeiing out, she immediately asked, ¡°How¡¯s grandmother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine now. I just fell asleep,¡± mo Feifei said softly, gesturing for Yan Zi to stop making a ruckus. She then brought Yan Zi to the living room. Yan Zi looked at mo Feifei. For some reason, even though mo Feifei¡¯s expression was calm, Yan Zi could sense that mo Feifei had already found out about her scheme against Chang Xiaoyang. Mo Feifei poured two cups of tea and pushed one to Yan Zi. Yan Zi picked up her teacup and took two sips. Just as she was about to say something, mo Feifei spoke first, ¡°Don¡¯t be like this in the future. Putting yourself in danger isn¡¯t a wise thing to do. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would cause granny to fall sick either. I just wanted to chase him out so that he wouldn¡¯t be running around in the Shang family.¡± Yan Zi said guiltily. Mo Feifei put down her teacup and looked at her.¡±I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but if something happens to you, I¡¯ll feel so guilty. A woman who is trying to scheme against a man for her innocence is a harmful act.¡± ¡°From now on, no matter what you do, you have to ce your safety first.¡± She held Yan Zi¡¯s hand tightly. Yan Zi¡¯s heart warmed up at that as she curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡± Why did he want to help her? it was because she had always treated others with sincerity, so he couldn¡¯t help but want to repay her with sincerity. ¡°You made grandma so angry that she fainted just now. Are you alright?¡± She looked at mo Feifei¡¯s stomach and reached out her hand to touch it. ¡°¡±Is the baby okay?¡± Mo Feifei smiled.¡±I¡¯m fine. The baby is fine too.¡± The two of them were talking in low voices and did not notice that someone was eavesdropping. Chapter 1503 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (23)

    Chapter 1503: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (23)

    Heartlove Zhao had already left with Chang Xiaoyang, but she realized that she had forgotten to take her bag. She turned back to grab her bag. Just as she was about to leave, she saw mo Feifei and Yan Ziing down the stairs. Everything that happened today was way too weird. Thus, she instinctively hid at the side, wanting to hear the truth. However, she did not expect to not only hear the truth about Chang Xiaoyang being framed, but also the news of mo Feifei¡¯s pregnancy. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s eyes were wide open, filled with anger and jealousy. She had wanted to use her pregnancy to get Shang mo to marry her. Now that mo Feifei was pregnant, Shang mo would never marry her even if she was pregnant. Was he going to just let it go like this? No! She had already gotten a divorce for Shang mo, so he must not let her down! Zhao Xin ¡®AI¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred and unwillingness. A woman¡¯s pregnancy was a very dangerous thing. If she used a little trick, it was easy for something to happen ... At best, the child could be lost. At worst, it could be a corpse and two lives. ... Heartlove Zhao gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and left quietly. Mo Feifei also went out in the afternoon. Dahai had identally revealed the news that she had returned to the country. Shang mo wanted to talk to her, but the wirelesswork was not working so he could only go to Shang Mo¡¯s office. However, after they left the Shang residence, Dahai did not bring her to the Shang group. Instead, they went to the vi that Shang mo had bought. When Shang mo did not return to the Shang residences, he would spend most of his time in the capital city. While she was waiting, Dahai passed her some documents. It was the information that Chang Xiaoyang had shown granny Shang earlier. The contents were about Shang Mo¡¯s parents. It was a rather secretive past, but Chang Xiaoyang had investigated it thoroughly. Mo Feifei was dumbfounded and her scalp went numb. If the contents were true, then Shang mo might really not be a child of the Shang family. However, she felt that the content was too unrealistic, and many parts did not make sense logically. With her naked eyes, she could already see many illogical points. However, she could only wait for Shang mo to return before she could ask for proof. Mo Feifeiid on the table and her hand gently swept across the table. Shang mo had been sitting here every day. Now that she was sitting here, she felt as though she was leaning into Shang Mo¡¯s embrace. Pregnant people tended to be more drowsy. She became more and more sleepy and slowly closed her eyes, falling asleep in a daze. In his daze, he felt Shang Mo¡¯s arrival and was even carried up by Shang mo. It was truly a beautiful dream, but this dream was too real. It was as if he could feel his body floating in the air, and he could hear her voice ringing in his ears, both near and far. She curled her lips into a faint smile and felt a warmth on her lips. It was as if something hadnded on her lips, as light as a feather. After that, he licked the corner of her lips gently and lovingly ... He even tried to force her to say something. Was this really a dream? Of course not, the touch was so real, this was definitely not a dream! Mo Feifei woke up. She opened her slightly heavy eyelids and saw a handsome face. His dark eyes were half closed, and his thin lips were slightly upturned with a little pampering teasing. Mo Feifei¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Afraid that she had seen wrong, she raised her hand to rub her eyes. She looked at the man on top of her again and opened her mouth in surprise. The man stretched out his hand and ced his finger on her lips, making a ¡°kiss¡± gesture, asking her not to make a sound. Chapter 1504 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (24)

    Chapter 1504: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (24)

    Mo Feifei blinked her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. She still felt as if she was in a dream. Her heart was beating uncontrobly fast. In order to confirm whether it was real or not, she reached out and touched the man¡¯s face. It was warm, so it was not a dream. It was real. She was shocked and immediately sat up with the man.¡±¡±Shang mo, why have you returned?¡± In the morning, Dahai had said that he was trapped in South Africa and it was difficult to contact him. Why was he in her arms at night? Shang Mo¡¯s long and slender fingers grazed her nose lightly.¡±If you can suddenlye back to give me a surprise, why can¡¯t I suddenlye back to give you a surprise?¡± Mo Feifei took a deep breath and said,¡±I wanted to give you a surprise, but you ended up giving me a shock.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s warm hands cupped her face gently.¡±¡±If I had known you woulde back, I wouldn¡¯t have gone to South Africa¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It was a close call but not a fatal one. Grandma was very worried about you. If she knew that you were back, she would definitely be very happy.¡± Then, she told him about what happened at the Shang family today. Hearing how Yan Zi was scheming against Chang Xiaoyang, Shang mo raised his brows and said,¡±Tell her not to look for a house. There¡¯s a two bedroom apartment in the city. She can live there for as long as she wants.¡± ¡°Uh,¡± Mo Feifei instantly did not know what to say. ... ¡°Don¡¯t tell grandma that I¡¯m back for now. ¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Feifei was a little surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve read the information you asked Dahai to investigate, so I¡¯d like to get to the bottom of this first.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Mo Feifei¡¯s smile blossomed like a flower. She reached out and hooked her arms around his neck before kissing his lips. It was rare for her to take the initiative to get intimate with him. Shang Mo¡¯s heart leaped with joy as he immediately pulled her into his embrace and sucked on her lips and tongue hungrily. His warm and moist kisses traveled down slowly andnded on her chin, neck, corbones ... Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM His desire was getting stronger and stronger, and his heavy breathing seemed to be burning her body. She couldn¡¯t let this continue as she was afraid that Shang mo would hurt the child. Mo Feifei suppressed the shiver in her heart and pushed his shoulder.¡±Shang mo, wait, I have something important to tell you.¡± ¡°You can choose to talk while you¡¯re doing it, or you can talk after you¡¯re done.¡± Shang mo dragged out thest part of his sentence. His voice was sexy and mesmerizing. After he said that, he even kissed her on the lips seductively. Mo Feifei panted twice and looked at him seriously.¡±¡±No, we have to talk first. It¡¯s very important.¡± He was already on top of her. Didn¡¯t he notice that her stomach was slightly protruding when shey down? Why didn¡¯t he suspect anything? That grave tone swept across Shang Mo¡¯s heart and his body slowly tensed up. He thought that something important had happened and looked at mo Feifei for her to speak. Mo Feifei was a little shy and a little uneasy. She whispered,¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around, I¡¯m pregnant. ¡± Shang mo was initially ted. It was great that she was pregnant. However, he froze right after. He stared at mo Feifei intently and a storm seemed to be brewing in his eyes. It was as if the mountains were about to copse and the earth was about to split. She was pregnant? They hadn¡¯t seen each other for so long. How did she get pregnant? As he thought of this, he almost blurted out,¡±¡±What? you¡¯re pregnant? how could you be pregnant?¡± Mo Feifei, who was originally shy and uneasy, was filled with excitement. However, her heart instantly sank into the abyss. She frowned slightly.¡±What do you mean by that?¡± Chapter 1505 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (25)

    Chapter 1505: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (25)

    Shang mo red at him coldly as he clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. He pursed his lips and after a long while, a hoarse and deep voice came out of his throat.¡±When did this happen? why didn¡¯t you tell me which bastard did it?¡± How could this happen? when had she been humiliated? not only did he not protect her, but he didn¡¯t even know about it. Mo Feifei looked at him and could not help butugh.¡±¡±That person is actually a bastard!!¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s brows furrowed even tighter. He had to kill that B * stard! However, mo Feifei was still smiling.¡±That B * stard is right in front of me. Kill him for me!!¡± ¡°In front of you ...¡± Shang mo was on the verge of going berserk. Suddenly, he froze and all his emotions froze. His lips slowly curled into a smile.¡±What did you say?¡± The child is mine?¡± His words almost angered mo Feifei to death! She did not want to bother with Shang mo at all as she stood up without a word and turned around to leave. Shang mo was so happy that he did not know what to do. When he saw mo Feifei¡¯s angry back view, he realized that his mistake had angered her. He quickly hugged mo Feifei¡¯s waist from behind and covered her ears with his thin lips. He then called out in a bewitching tone,¡±Feifei,¡± ... That voice was so sweet and flirtatious that mo Feifei¡¯s ears started to itch and her legs almost went soft. ¡°Stop shouting.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± As Shang mo said that, he nted a kiss on her face. His heart was filled with joy. He was going to be a father, but if the child was his, it wouldn¡¯t be long. After all, they hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than three months, and they hadn¡¯t had sex for almost four months. She had actually hidden it from him. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM ¡°The child is more than four months old, right? Why did you only tell me now?¡± Shang mo lowered his head and looked at mo Feifei¡¯s lower abdomen. As expected of his days and nights of nurturing, it had finally taken root and sprouted. Mo Feifei coldly replied,¡±who said that the child is yours? don¡¯t think too much.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, Feifei. I haven¡¯t slept for two days and two nights. That¡¯s why my brain didn¡¯t react in time ...¡± Shang mo walked in front of her and his lips curled into an extremely alluring smile. ¡°Let go. I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Mo Feifei turned her head away with her chin slightly raised. She was so angry. Other than him, could she be having an affair with another man? what kind of person did she think she was? ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have asked that. I subconsciously thought that you were bullied.¡± His slightly hoarse voice was so gentle that it seemed like water could drip out. ¡°Yes, I was bullied. The child is not yours. It¡¯s mine and someone else ¡®s.¡± Mo Feifei still did not look at him. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No matter who it is, it¡¯s yours and mine.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s long and slender fingers held her chin and looked at her face.¡±I was wrong. I¡¯m sorry. I apologize to you. As long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± ¡°I can really do anything?¡± mo Feifei asked in a deep voice. Shang Mo¡¯s deep eyes looked at her and said solemnly,¡±¡±Yes, anything is fine. I can eveny on your bed for the rest of my life.¡± Warm the bed for a lifetime? What was this ... Mo Feifei¡¯s face turned red and she was embarrassed.¡±¡±In your dreams. Stay away from me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s definitely not possible. Anyone can stay away from you in this life, but not me!¡± The man dered. Mo Feifei did not know whether tough or cry. She did not know if it was a good choice to find a domineering man to be her husband. ¡ª¡ª [PS: it¡¯s the end of the month, please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1506 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (26)

    Chapter 1506: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (26)

    It was gettingte and Mo Feifei was so sleepy that she was about to fall asleep. Shang mo hugged her waist from behind and could not help but caress her lower abdomen. He whispered into her ear,¡±¡±I¡¯m really happy. I didn¡¯t expect you to give me such a big surprise. I really like this gift. ¡± Mo Feifei could not help but turn around and look at him.¡±When you heard that I was pregnant, you were not happy.¡± ¡°No, how could I not be happy? I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m really, really happy,¡± Shang mo replied in a deep voice. He was extremely sincere and his entire heart was soft. Just like that, he hugged her sofortably that it was as if he was soaking in a hot spring. She was willing to have children with him, which showed that she liked him too. Perhaps it was not just like, but love. She loved him too, and no longer hated her as much as before. ¡°I¡¯m as happy as you are. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not happy at all. ¡± Mo Feifei looked at him with a straight face.¡±It¡¯s all your fault. I clearly told you to wear a condom, but you just ignored me. I have just started my studies, and I am not about to graduate ...¡± She wanted to appear calm again, but when she said this, her face couldn¡¯t help but blush. ¡°If we don¡¯t use birth control, I think the entire ser team would have one ...¡± Shang mo whispered into her ear and even kissed her ear, causing mo Feifei¡¯s heart to flutter and she became extremely shy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore, I¡¯m so sleepy.¡± ¡°Close your eyes and sleep,¡± ... This time around, Shang mo did not speak to her and continued to hug her gently until she fell asleep. He quietly left the bedroom and flipped open the document that mo Feifei was reading. His eyes wandered back and forth on the document. He was as stern as an unsheathed sword. His handsome and devilish face could not help but reveal a sinister and stern look. After reading it, she didn¡¯t close it. She lowered her eyes and seemed to be deep in thought. Suddenly, heughed ... At that time, his mother¡¯s pursuer was not only his father, but another man. Even after they got married, that man still did not give up on his mother. After they got married, his mother and his father had an argument. In a fit of anger, she went on a trip abroad with that man for more than a month. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM At that time, everyone thought that the person who went abroad with his mother was his father. After all, it was the two of them who came back. Not long after he came back, his mother got pregnant. She had gotten pregnant while she was traveling. Then who could it be, other than the person involved, it was really difficult to tell. His grandfather held his hand tightly on his deathbed and told him that he must protect the Shang family. At that time, how old was he? the huge Shang Corporation was handed over to an inexperienced young man, like a child holding an alluring cake in his hands. Those people who had been eyeing the Shang family for a long time had used many tricks, both in the open and in the dark. Even Zhao Qianjin, who had grown up with his father, was no exception. As his father¡¯s best friend, it was fine if he didn¡¯t help, but he had to stab him in the back and take advantage of the Shang family to obtain the greatest benefits. All these years, for the sake of the Shang family, he forced himself to grow up overnight, to learn how to be cold and cruel, to shield himself from all the bloodshed! But now, someone was telling him that he was not a child of the Shang family. He he ... He was really looking forward to seeing how everyone would react if he wasn¡¯t a child of the Shang family. Chapter 1507 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (27)

    Chapter 1507: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (27)

    Even though he was reluctant to part with mo Feifei, Shang mo still got Dahai to send her back to the Shang residence to prevent others from suspecting that he had already returned to the country. Mo Feifei sat in the car and looked at Shang mo, who was getting further and further away. Suddenly, she felt a lump in her throat. Perhaps he didn¡¯t show up because he didn¡¯t really want to investigate anything. He was more interested in verifying whether all the hard work he had put in was worth it. If they weren¡¯t rted by blood, everything he had done for this family wouldn¡¯t be worth as much as a casual word from a so-called blood-rted rtive. Strong feelings? Or was it more of a bloodline? Since ancient times, it had been a difficult problem that no one could distinguish. However, what if the information that Chang Xiaoyang was investigating was fake? Shang mo was a child of the Shang family. If granny were to believe the contents of the documents, it would hurt their rtionship as well. Sigh ... Shang mo was really against Granny¡¯s decision to let Chang Xiaoyang return to the Shang family. ... Mo Feifei roughly understood Shang Mo¡¯s n and she had mixed feelings. When she returned to the Shang family, she saw Chang Xiaoyang in the living room. He was wearing a dark-colored suit and tie, looking like a gentleman. Mo Feifei subconsciously thought of Yan Zi. After all the schemes that Yan Zi had plotted against Chang Xiaoyang yesterday, Chang Xiaoyang would never let it go. Could she be here today to ... Uh, she almost forgot. When she went out yesterday, Yan Zi went out as well. She said that she would never see her mother again but she still went. That was why she did not return to the Shang familyst night. Since that was the case, there was no need for her to waste her breath on Chang Xiaoyang anymore. Just as she was about to head upstairs, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Feifei,¡± Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM Mo feiding stopped in his tracks and remained silent for a second before turning around to look at Chang Xiaoyang who was walking over. If she did not stand still, Chang Xiaoyang would definitely pull her back. She was not willing to be dragged around by him now, so she might as well see what he wanted to say. Chang Xiaoyang stared at him.¡±Were you the one who made Yan Zi do that yesterday?¡± ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± Mo Feifei did not want to exin anything. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning you, but with your intelligence, it¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯t see that nothing has happened between us. All of this is just her scheming against me, so I want to ask you if this has anything to do with you. Are you not even willing to exin?¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s eyes were filled with mncholy. She was not even willing to have a proper conversation with him. ¡°You¡¯ve already decided in your heart, so why do you need me to exin?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s tone was neither light nor heavy as she asked him word by word. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t. The only reason I¡¯m here to ask you this is because Yan Zi¡¯s words to me the other day were too ... Anyway, I just wanted to remind you to be careful of her.¡± Mo Feifei just curled her lips and did not think much of it. Chang Xiaoyang continued,¡±do you know what she told me that day? She said that she could help me get you. In that kind of person¡¯s heart, there¡¯s nothing but benefits. She¡¯s not the kind of person who¡¯s sincere to you. ¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t treat me well from the bottom of her heart, are you the one who treats me well from the bottom of your heart?¡± mo Feifei asked him back. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s impossible that you don¡¯t know how much I love you. Even if we were opposing each other, I¡¯ve never really hurt you. I really don¡¯t understand why the person you hate the most is me in the end?¡± Chapter 1508 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (28)

    Chapter 1508: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (28)

    Mo Feifei looked at him with a serious expression.¡±¡±You¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t hate you. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s impossible for us to get along like friends.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chang Xiaoyang asked loudly. ¡°If Yan Zi can do it, why can¡¯t I? it¡¯s because I¡¯ve helped Yan Zi in the past and drugged you with Su Ya. But, I¡¯ve already told you that I won¡¯t hurt you. In fact, I¡¯ve been helping you in the dark all this while. Why can you forgive Yan Zi and ept her? even if she tried to kill you, you¡¯re willing to let go of everything. But, why can¡¯t you forgive me?¡± Chang Xiaoyang voiced out all the questions in his heart. He let out a long sigh and there was a trace of unwillingness in his voice.¡±It¡¯s because you¡¯ve fallen in love with Shang mo that you don¡¯t have a single trace of nostalgia for our rtionship. If there was no Shang mo, if there was no him, you would still have me in your heart, right?¡± Mo Feifei looked at him and suddenlyughed as if she had heard an international joke. Did he think too highly of himself, or did he think too highly of her? She looked at Chang Xiaoyang,¡±that¡¯s right. When I lost my memories, I treated you as my boyfriend and gave you my trust and reliance. It¡¯s also because of this that I¡¯ll be able to forgive you forever. It¡¯s not because I still have feelings for you but because that was a lesson and I need to remember it well. It¡¯s not what you think I¡¯m trying to avoid everything between us.¡± When he heard that, Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s face turned pale. Mo Feifei paused for a moment and continued,¡±¡±Actually, I don¡¯t want to say too much to you. There are some things that we don¡¯t need to say between us. But since you put it this way, I¡¯ll let you understand that the grudges between us have nothing to do with Shang mo. Even without Shang mo, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you. You always thought that I was safe because you reduced the dosage of the medicine. You also thought that we were safe because you told me where my sister was kidnapped. But in reality, you were always listening to su Wencheng. That day, you came to my house to look for me, but you still didn¡¯t dare to confess your feelings for me. Why? it was because you still needed su Wencheng¡¯s help. Now, you dare to speak to me like this, it¡¯s because su Wencheng is no longer around ...¡± ¡°No!¡± Chang Xiaoyang shook his head,¡±I¡¯ve told you before that if you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you. I¡¯m even willing to give up the Shang family.¡± ... Mo Feifei said coldly,¡±but I¡¯m not willing to y along with you and pretend that love is stronger than gold. Even if I have to y the role, the person I¡¯m ying with shouldn¡¯t be you.¡± That pair of eyes were full of ice and snow, looking at him quietly and indifferently, as if they could see through him from head to toe. Was he such a hypocrite in her heart? Chang Xiaoyang felt as though his heart had been stabbed by a knife and was bleeding profusely. Why couldn¡¯t she understand why he had no other choice back then? ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll take back everything that I deserve!!¡± Chang Xiaoyang clenched his fists tightly as his body trembled slightly from anger. ¡°Up to you. If you have the ability, what can others say?¡± In contrast to his anxiety and anger, mo Feifei¡¯s voice was still calm. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM ¡°You think I can¡¯t do it, right?!!¡± Chang Xiaoyang gritted his teeth. Mo Feifei smiled without revealing anything.¡±You should know this very well.¡± After saying this, he turned around and left. Chapter 1509 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (29)

    Chapter 1509: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (29)

    After mo Feifei ended her call with Chang Xiaoyang, she returned to her room. Sheid on the bed and slowly fell asleep. In a daze, she heard the Butler¡¯s voice and knew that granny Shang was in a critical condition. She quickly got up and followed the Butler to send granny Shang to the hospital. She found out from the Butler that Chang Xiaoyang had gone to look for her grandmother. She had no idea what the two of them had talked about, but the moment Chang Xiaoyang left, her grandmother suddenly fell ill. When grandma came out of the emergency room, Chang Xiaoyang, who had been notified, rushed to the hospital as well. He heaved a sigh of relief when he found out that grandma was fine. Mo Feifei could tell that Chang Xiaoyang still cared about grandma and was not too heartless. After grandma woke up, she did not want to see Chang Xiaoyang. Chang Xiaoyang waited outside for a while and then left after asking mo Feifei to take care of grandma. Recently, grandma¡¯s hair had turned a lot whiter. She seemed to have aged a lot overnight when she woke up after fainting. Mo Feifei¡¯s heart ached for some reason. ¡°Feifei,e here and sit.¡± Granny Shang stretched out her hand. She struggled to sit up and Mo Feifei quickly walked over to help her sit up and lean against the bed. She asked with concern,¡±¡±Grandma, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡±she said. Granny Shang reached out for the cup but it was empty. Mo Feifei quickly took it and poured some water for herself. ¡°Has ah mo returned?¡± Granny Shang looked at mo Feifei and asked. ... Mo Feifei picked up the thermos and twisted the lid open. She pursed her lips before replying,¡±¡±Not yet, I¡¯m still trapped in South Africa¡± Granny Shang sighed and said helplessly,¡±Thepany can¡¯t always be left unattended. Feifei, grandma wants Xiaoyang to help ah mo manage the Shang Corporation for the time being. What do you think?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s hand that was pouring water paused for a moment. After she was done, she ced the cup in granny Shang¡¯s hand and sat down on the chair beside her. ¡°Grandma, you decide,¡± she said lightly. Granny Shang took a sip of water and ced it down.¡±That child ... It¡¯s our fault. He¡¯s not a bad person. If he wants to work at the Shang Corporation, then let him. It¡¯s actually nothing much. He and ah mo are brothers, and it¡¯s normal for brothers to manage the Shang Corporation together. But if ah moes back, he¡¯ll definitely be unhappy ...¡± She held mo Feifei¡¯s hand.¡±Grandma is getting on in years. I don¡¯t know how long I can look after you guys. If I¡¯m not around one day, I hope that you can help me. No matter what Xiaoyang does in the future, you must ask ah mo to show him mercy.¡± Mo Feifei raised her eyes and looked at grandma. The love and helplessness in her eyes could not be hidden, but her heart sank bit by bit. She curled her lips and smiled faintly.¡±At that time, if it wasn¡¯t for grandma bringing me home, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered my memory so quickly and found my home. Grandma, you have given me a new life. I will definitely repay you.¡± Granny Shang¡¯s body froze for a moment. ¡°You know that grandma doesn¡¯t mean that I want you to return the favor. Grandma just wants to say that you have a good rtionship with ah mo and that Xiaoyang is still ah Mo¡¯s older brother. That¡¯s why I hope that you can help them so that they can be as one as brothers. You will definitely help grandma, right?¡± ¡°Grandma, take care of your health. You¡¯ll be able to handle the matter between the two brothers.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change and her tone was gentle. She didn¡¯t agree to granny Shang¡¯s request but she didn¡¯t reject her either. Chapter 1510 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (30)

    Chapter 1510: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (30)

    ¡°Feifei, you¡¯re always the most reasonable person.¡± Granny Shang said slowly before continuing to talk about how she had taken care of and loved Shang mo all these years as well as the suffering that Chang Xiaoyang had to go through. Mo Feifei only listened indifferently and asionally smiled. Granny Shang then added,¡±there¡¯s a small temple behind Mount Baiyun. Even though the incense offerings aren¡¯t that great, I heard that they¡¯re very effective. When I¡¯m discharged from the hospital, you and I can go to the temple to pray for ah mo and pray for him toe back soon.¡± Mo Feifei nodded her head. After leaving the hospital, mo Feifei¡¯s calm expression disappeared without a trace. Granny Shang¡¯s words were like a bucket of water that was poured on her, freezing her. She kept telling herself that her grandmother said this because of the helplessness of an old woman, but she also clearly felt a sense of grief and indignation in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, she wanted to pretend to be confused, but her heart had seen everything clearly. If she didn¡¯t know the contents of the document, she might really think that grandma had no choice. But now, it seemed like granny had already believed that Shang mo wasn¡¯t a child of the Shang family. That was the reason why she allowed Chang Xiaoyang to temporarily take over the Shang family. ... Even if he didn¡¯t believe her, he was definitely suspicious. In her heart, had blood ties already surpassed the grandparent-grandchild rtionship of many years? She kept saying that she was sorry to Chang Xiaoyang and felt that she owed him, but why didn¡¯t she think about Shang mo? All these years, Shang Mo¡¯s life wasn¡¯t easy either. Dahai said that when the Shang Corporation was handed over to Shang mo back then, it was almost like an empty shell. It was Shang mo who fought for it bit by bit. Now that Shang mo was trapped in South Africa, he didn¡¯t think of any way to get him back earlier. Instead, he allowed Chang Xiaoyang to take the chance to enter the Shang Corporation. Perhaps grandma had her own reasons. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM However, her heart ached. It was all for Shang mo. Shang mo looked cold and emotionless on the outside. People said that he was a perverted, cruel, and alluring man. However, he actually had a soft heart. He was a man with a strong sense of responsibility and would give his all to his family and loved ones. He had returned, but he had not allowed anyone to know about it. He had made everyone think that he had not returned because he had hoped that grandma would believe him no matter what. Even if he wasn¡¯t a child of the Shang family, the many years of grandparent-grandchild rtionship could surpass everything. Grandma was his closest and most beloved family member. He was very obedient to his grandmother, hoping that she would be in good health and live a long life. However, it seemed like Shang mo had lost the bet. His grandmother, who doted on him all the time, was starting to be biased towards Shang mo, either out of guilt towards Chang Xiaoyang or because she felt that Shang mo was not a child of the Shang family. Mo Feifei hoped that she was overthinking. After all, she had always been suspicious and always analyzed the meaning of a person¡¯s words in a rational and diverse way. She hoped that she was wrong this time. Mo Feifei asked Dahai to pick her up. She wanted to see Shang mo. She wanted Shang mo to stop pretending as she was afraid that it would hurt her more. Heartlove Zhao had originally wanted to visit granny Shang. No matter how granny Shang treated her, if she wanted to marry Shang mo, she had to please granny Shang. In the car, she could see mo Feifei standing by the road from afar. Her face was pale and she seemed absent-minded. Could it be that granny Shang¡¯s illness was very serious and she was on the verge of death? When she saw mo Feifei getting into Dahai¡¯s car, she hesitated for a moment before following her ... Chapter 1511 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (31)

    Chapter 1511: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (31)

    Mo Feifei sat in the car with an absent-minded look on her face. Her eyes would asionally look out of the window. She looked very worried, but her soul seemed to be wandering. Until the sea¡¯s voice rang in his ears.¡±¡±It seems like someone is following us.¡± Mo Feifei snapped back to her senses and turned around to take a look. It was a red sports car. It seemed to be a girl¡¯s car. She could only think of one person, Heartlove Zhao. She had Dahai changenes and reduce the speed, instantly closing the distance between them. Through the front ss, she could see Heartlove Zhao in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Miss Zhao, why is she following us?¡± Dahai asked with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s probably because of your Sir.¡± Mo Feifei smiled faintly and leaned back in her chair. She looked at the sea and said,¡±¡±Just pretend you don¡¯t know. If she wants to follow us, then let her. We¡¯ll do whatever we want to do.¡± ¡°But ...¡± Dahai looked worried.¡±Miss Feifei, although she and Sir grew up together, they no longer have any rtionship.¡± Mo Feifei could not help butugh.¡±Thank you, I understand.¡± Dahai smiled foolishly after receiving his thanks. The vi was right in front of her. Mo Feifei nced at the red sports car behind her and took out her phone to call Shang mo. She told him that she would be at the vi soon and asked him to pick her up. ... Those words took Shang mo by surprise. Regardless of whether they were together in the past or now, mo Feifei had always been very independent and cold. No matter when, if she could solve it herself, she would never trouble others. She was like a little girl in love. This was the first time she had asked him toe out and pick her up. Could it be because she was pregnant? No matter what, this was what he liked and was happy to see. He hoped that she would be able to rely on her more in the future. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM The moment Shang mo went out, he saw mo Feifei getting out of the car. Her soft, short hair was now fluttering in the wind. When the sun shone on her head, she looked like a colorful flower that was notcking in restraint. He couldn¡¯t help but pull her into his arms and give her a kiss. He hoped that every day in the future would be so warm and sweet. After entering the house, he noticed that mo Feifei¡¯s face was a little too pale, so he asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wasn¡¯t he still fine when he returned? Mo Feifei shook her head.¡±I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that grandma is in the hospital again.¡± She said softly. Shang Mo¡¯s face darkened and he could not hide his worry. ¡°How¡¯s grandma?¡± ¡°She¡¯s fine now. She¡¯ll be discharged in 24 hours, but she¡¯s not in good health. Grandma ... Misses you. Do you want to go back?¡± Mo Feifei asked softly. ¡°It¡¯s good that grandma is fine. I¡¯ll go back to see her in two days. ¡± Since grandma was fine, he might as well wait for two more days. Mo Feifei sighed. A human¡¯s heart could not withstand a test. She really did not want Shang mo to make things difficult for her. Seeing that mo Feifei did not say anything, Shang Mo¡¯s expression darkened. He pursed his lips and lowered his head. After a moment of silence, he asked,¡±¡±As grandmother¡¯s grandson, I¡¯m not verypetent, right? but I know that grandmother is sick, but because of my identity ...¡± Mo Feifei interrupted her.¡±No, you¡¯re very good. Really!¡± She couldn¡¯t tell her grandmother that she was worried about him, but she also felt that he was so strong that nothing would happen to him. It was also because of his strength that they were afraid that he would harm Chang Xiaoyang. Chapter 1512 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (32)

    Chapter 1512: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (32)

    It was also because of how powerful he was that he was afraid that he would hurt Chang Xiaoyang. In fact, when he was in danger, he would even consider handing over the Shang Corporation, everything that he had tried so hard to protect, to Chang Xiaoyang. Not only that, grandma even used her in hopes that she could make him let Chang Xiaoyang off no matter what he did in the future. When did being powerful be an original sin? ¡°I¡¯ve found that man. I don¡¯t believe that my mother would have an affair during her marriage.¡± Hence, he had to investigate this thoroughly and clear his mother¡¯s name. He would never allow Chang Xiaoyang to use such a method to nder his mother. He wouldn¡¯t allow it. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it. He hugged mo Feifei in his arms and said softly,¡±¡±When I was young, I always felt that grandma didn¡¯t really like my mother. There was one time when they quarreled and even said that my mother had embarrassed the Shang family and let my father down. At that time, I didn¡¯t know what she meant. Later on, when I grew up and my parents passed away, that part was deeply buried in my memory.¡± ¡°Now that Chang Xiaoyang has sent this document to grandmother, wouldn¡¯t it be even more ...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you think grandma will believe that I¡¯m not her grandson?¡± Shang mo asked softly. Mo Feifei moved her lips and did not know what to say. She hugged him and said,¡±¡±Definitely not. I believe that grandma loves you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ... She let out a long sigh in her heart. The human heart was an extremely fragile thing. To build a kind of trust between people, to have an inseparable rtionship, but it would take years of painstaking effort. However, breaking trust and abandoning feelings was something that could be done overnight. She suddenly missed the time when she had just arrived at the Shang family, the kind of kinship that grandma and Shang mo had when they had to rely on each other for survival. Although it was noisy, it was extremely warm and happy. Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM She curled her lips and changed the topic,¡±¡±By the way, I saw Heartlove Zhao. She¡¯s very pretty.¡± Looking at mo Feifei¡¯s slightly teasing eyes, Shang mo felt extremely ufortable. He subconsciously wanted to exin but his voice was a little tense.¡±There¡¯s nothing between me and her.¡± Mo Feifei saw his nervous look and could not help butugh.¡±¡±Did I say that there¡¯s something between you two?¡± Shang mo held her hand and said in a serious tone,¡±To tell you the truth, when I was with her in the past, I didn¡¯t think much of the matters between men and women. However, when I found out that she had betrayed me, I was still very angry. Of course, this is just a normal reaction as a man. ¡± ¡°But from what I can see, you still like her a lot.¡± Mo Feifei did not have any intention of being jealous. She originally wanted to talk about other things, but she suddenly felt a bitter sourness in her chest. It was very unfamiliar, something that she had never experienced before. Shang mo looked at her and suddenlyughed.¡±You¡¯re jealous.¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Mo Feifei subconsciously denied it. However, Shang mo was still ted as he hugged her even tighter and whispered in his ear,¡±¡±I used to be very scared ...¡± He was afraid that mo Feifei would be unmoved by him and afraid that he was not in his heart. In fact, he did not have much confidence when he was with her. She was different from other women. She looked gentle, but she was actually strong, intelligent, wise, and calm. ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid anymore. ¡± Shang mo rubbed his head against her neck and caressed her stomach.¡±I¡¯ve already used the child to trap you. What are you afraid of?¡± Mo Feifei was speechless. Chapter 1513 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (33)

    Chapter 1513: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (33)

    ? Zhao Xin ¡®AI had a feeling that Shang mo had returned. He just didn¡¯t want to appear in front of everyone. After mo Feifei left the hospital, the first thought that came to her mind was to go see Shang mo. After all, granny Shang was still in the hospital. If she left at this time and did not return to the Shang family, she would be going to see Shang mo. However, her decision to follow him out secretly was just to give it a try. She did not expect that she would actually see Shang mo. He seemed to know that mo Feifei was back and walked out of the house. He must have known that mo Feifei was back as he walked to her side and pulled her into his embrace, giving her a passionate kiss. After a while, he carried her back into the house. This series of actions was so natural and smooth that it was obviously not the first time it had happened. The tall man had his arms around the beautiful woman. His eyes were full of tenderness, as if they were a loving couple. Zhao Xin ¡®AI¡¯s heart was filled with emotions as she stared nkly at him. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Was this really the man who was like an iceberg? After so many years, he had be more and more outstanding. In the past, he wasn¡¯t like this. He wasn¡¯t as dazzling, powerful, and wealthy as he was now. His face was cold and his whole body was strong, as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. He was so cold and arrogant, but he did have the capital to be superior. ... But wasn¡¯t he so powerful because of her? Wasn¡¯t his coldness also because of her? Wasn¡¯t he going to warm up because of her? Why was he so different in front of mo Feifei? Now that she had finally figured it out, was she going to do this to him? Would she miss the most outstanding him now? No, she had been by his side since he was young. It was because of her that he had be more and more outstanding. Such a powerful man should belong to her. When Heartlove Zhao saw mo Feifeiing out of the vi, she sent a message to mo Feifei¡¯s phone.¡±If you don¡¯t want anyone to know that Shang mo is back, then head to the West joy caf¨¦ up ahead.¡± Continue reading on MYB0XN0 V EL. COM Mo Feifei already knew that Heartlove Zhao would definitely look for her. However, she did not expect it to be so fast. It seemed like Heartlove Zhao had been waiting for her outside the vi all this time. She asked Dahai to drop her off at the caf¨¦ and went in alone. In a coffee shop, the two of them sat face to face. There was a pot of brewed coffee and two cups on the table. Zhao Xin ¡®AI picked up the cup in front of her and took two sips. Then she said,¡±¡±Why did you hide the news of ah Mo¡¯s return? what are you nning?¡± Mo Feifei smiled and said calmly,¡±¡±I think you¡¯re probably mistaken. It¡¯s not that I want to hide the news of Shang Mo¡¯s return, but that he doesn¡¯t want everyone to know that he¡¯s back.¡± Heartlove Zhao looked coldly at the woman sitting opposite her. She was smiling faintly, exuding a kind of pure and peaceful gentleness. She gave people the feeling that she had no offensive power at all, and even made people feel that she was weak and vulnerable. However, why was it that every time he met her, even if she didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled faintly, he would always feel a strong pressure, as if he had a chill on his back? What was there to be afraid of? she was just a woman who was dependent on Shang mo. As she thought of this, her tone became a little stronger.¡±You must be the one who told ah mo not to tell everyone that he¡¯s back. In order to prevent me from meeting ah mo, why can¡¯t you be more tactful? Shang mo doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Chapter 1514 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (34)

    Chapter 1514: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (34)

    Mo Feifei remained silent and did not say anything. She just looked at her quietly. Heartlove Zhao felt extremely ufortable under her gaze.¡±Did you hear what I said?¡± ¡°This is the reason why you asked me out today.¡± Mo Feifei asked indifferently. ¡°You ...¡± Mo Feifei interrupted her.¡±No one will wait for you at the same spot forever. You can¡¯t just throw them away because you don¡¯t want them. If you want them back, it¡¯s only natural for them to want to be with you. A person like you who only thinks for yourself is really not worthy of Shang mo, who treated you wholeheartedly back then.¡± Heartlove Zhao¡¯s body froze, and then she seemed to have been hit by something. She originally thought that she was standing on the moral high ground and that mo Feifei was the third party between her and Shang mo. But after hearing what mo Feifei said, she felt as if her mask had been ripped apart and she was too embarrassed to show her face. ¡°What do you know? I was forced to do so.¡± She was forced. Everything was forced. She wanted to lead a good life after getting married but she loved Shang mo too much. Wasn¡¯t Shang mo waiting for her by not getting married? ¡°I don¡¯t need to understand. To me, I only need to know that you, who had the advantage of time and ce, actually came to challenge me after losing so badly. However, your opponent was never me.¡± Heartlove Zhao suddenly stood up as if she was enraged.¡±Who Do You Think You Are? how dare youe and lecture me?¡± Mo Feifei did not get angry. She just stood up and said,¡±¡±I can¡¯t be bothered to lecture you. If it¡¯s possible, I don¡¯t like you appearing in my life. Today, I¡¯m here to make things clear to you. This is thest time. In the future, I won¡¯t speciallye to see you. In my heart, you¡¯re just like Shang mo ¡®S. You¡¯re just an unimportant person.¡± ... ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell everyone that Shang mo is back? He¡¯s lying to everyone. Have you thought about what granny Shang would think if she found out?¡± Heartlove Zhao threatened. ¡°You¡¯re on your own. ¡± However, mo Feifei did not care about her threat. She turned around and walked out. Heartlove Zhao was so angry that she knocked over the coffee cup in front of her. The coffee inside flowed out and dirtied the entire table. She felt really bad. How could he be so cold and distant to her when she was divorced? he had no intention of turning back. The current him was indeed very different from the past. In the past, he was only a delicate and pretty little boy, but now, he was a man with an imposing aura and an indomitable spirit. They had been together for more than ten years. She didn¡¯t believe that he wouldpletely forget about their old feelings. Shang mo looked at the woman who entered the vi and his eyes darkened. What was going on? why did the mountain let her in? how did she know that he was back? Taking in a deep breath, Heartlove Zhao strode towards Shang mo in her high heels. However, she had to muster up all her courage to stand in front of him.¡±¡±Ah mo.¡± His heart was pounding so hard that it was about to jump out of his chest. Shang mo looked at the woman in front of him and remained silent. With the purest smile on her face and tears in her eyes, Zhao Xin ¡®AI said softly,¡±¡±I¡¯m very sorry. I didn¡¯t give you a heads up beforeing to find you. I¡¯m very sorry if I¡¯ve caused you any trouble, but I¡¯m really too worried about you. Knowing that you¡¯re trapped in South Africa, I¡¯m about to go crazy ...¡± Chapter 1515 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (35)

    Chapter 1515: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (35)

    Heartlove Zhao entered the house not because of the mountain, but because of Dahai. When the mountain found out, he stomped his feet in anger and shouted at Dahai,¡±¡±You idiot, I only asked you to help me take a look, why did you let her in?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with putting her in?¡± Dahai asked in confusion. ¡°Your head must have been kicked by a donkey! Don¡¯t forget that Sir and miss Feifei are together now. If we let her in, isn¡¯t that the same as letting her stand between Sir and miss Feifei?¡± The mountain rapped his younger brother¡¯s head. He wanted to dig it open to see what was inside. How could he be so slow-witted? ¡°They¡¯re just talking. If they want to talk, let them. ¡± Dahai turned his head away guiltily, not daring to meet her eyes. ¡°You blockhead! What¡¯s there to talk about between them? she left because of Mr. Shang¡¯s low point and now, she¡¯s back because of Mr. Shang¡¯s strength. How could there be such a good thing!¡± She didn¡¯t know how to cherish it when she held it in her hands, but when she lost it, she desperately wanted to get it back. What a tragedy to have such a younger brother. When Mr. Shang gets angry, he would definitely scold him again. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they came from the same mother, he really didn¡¯t want to care about this stupid brother of his. He didn¡¯t know what was going on inside. Even though it wasn¡¯t his ce to worry about Mr. Shang, Heartlove Zhao was still a woman. Furthermore, she was Mr. Shang¡¯s ex-girlfriend and it was worrying for him. ¡°Meeting doesn¡¯t necessarily mean reconciliation,¡± Dahai mumbled. ¡°You still have the nerve to say that?¡± the mountain raised his hand, ready to hit Dahai. ... Dahai instinctively blocked it and blurted out,¡±¡±Miss Feifei told me to ask Heartlove Zhao toe in and look for Mr. Shang if shees.¡± The mountain¡¯s body stiffened slightly in shock.¡±¡±What did you just say? Did miss Feifei let you in?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Feifei said that it¡¯s fine to just meet them once. Even if we don¡¯t let them meet now, they¡¯ll still have to meet in the future. How long can we hide for? some things have to be made clear.¡± Dahai felt aggrieved. If miss Feifei had not asked him to let Heartlove Zhao in, he would not have let her in. He did not like that woman either. Big mountain frowned. He could not understand mo Feifei¡¯s intentions. Shouldn¡¯t a normal woman not allow her boyfriend to meet her first love? To avoid rekindling old feelings or something. However, not only did miss Feifei not stop them, she even allowed them to meet. So generous, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re not jealous at all? Uh uh uh, he really didn¡¯t know if he should be happy for Sir or sad. ¡°Ah!¡± At this moment, a scream came from inside the house. It was obvious that she was frightened. Da Shan and da hai were both stunned. They looked into the house and exchanged a nce. They hesitated for a moment but did not move. ¨C In contrast to Heartlove Zhao¡¯s emotional state, Shang Mo¡¯s entire body was so cold that he didn¡¯t have a single trace of human life. He looked straight into her eyes indifferently and said,¡±whether I¡¯m dead or Alive has nothing to do with you. You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Heartlove Zhao¡¯s smile froze,¡±what did you say?¡± She sniffed and smiled sadly.¡±¡±I know you have a girlfriend now, but ... We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Even if we can¡¯t continue to be lovers, we can at least be friends, right? Can¡¯t I show you some concern like an old friend?¡± ¡°We can ¡®t!¡± Shang mo rejected her outright, exuding an air of authority without being angry as a cold and oppressive aura emanated from his body. Chapter 1516 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (36)

    Chapter 1516: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (36)

    ¡°We can¡¯t be friends. We¡¯re just strangers!¡± In Zhao Xin ¡®AI¡¯s heart, she had already thought of a series of excuses to tell herself that it was fine. She would tell herself that if Shang mo did not ept her now, they would just be friends for the time being. As long as he was willing to hang out with her, she would definitely have a chance to win him back. However, after he said that, everything she had done became a joke. All her thoughts were shattered, just like how their rtionship could never be discharged. However, he had clearly said in the past that he would only like her, that he would protect her, and that he would love her for the rest of his life. But now, why was it that the woman he liked and protected had be another woman? Crazy jealousy gushed into her heart and devoured her reason. She no longer cared about her n and couldn¡¯t help but sneer,¡±¡±You think that I¡¯m no longer worthy of you now that I¡¯m married. However, the woman you¡¯ve chosen doesn¡¯t seem to be any better. She¡¯s with you, but she¡¯s having an ambiguous rtionship with Chang Xiaoyang.¡± Shang Mo¡¯s face changed instantly.¡±Shut up.¡± Zhao Xin ¡®AI sneered at him.¡±I¡¯m not done yet. Why are you so anxious? or do you not even dare to know the truth?¡± She¡¯s a shameless woman to begin with, and she¡¯s always swayed between the two of you. How can you be with such a person ... Ah!¡± Shang mo kicked the vase beside him. With a loud bang, the vase fell in front of him and shattered on the ground. Heartlove Zhao was shocked. Her face turned pale as if she had fallen into an ice cer. She was so afraid that her body stiffened and she did not dare to move. ... ¡°I know better than anyone what kind of person she is. I don¡¯t need you to criticize her in front of me. You¡¯re not qualified to criticize her! Get lost!¡± After saying that, Shang mo did not want to say anything more and did not want to say anything to her. After all, they had been in love in the past, and he didn¡¯t want to make it too embarrassing. He only hoped that she could understand that the past was in the past. He didn¡¯t want to waste thest trace of beauty between them. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s entire body trembled. She wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. After all, they had grown distant. This man would no longer treat her as well as he did in the past. With mo Feifei, he would not want her anymore. If mo Feifei didn¡¯t exist, if he knew that mo Feifei didn¡¯t give him happiness, would he be reminded of himself and the beautiful times they had together? Heartlove Zhao left and went to look for Chang Xiaoyang. ¡°Did you know that Shang mo is back?¡± she told Chang Xiaoyang directly. Chang Xiaoyang was stunned for a moment. He really had no idea. But so what if he came back? in the end, his grandmother had already agreed to let him into the Shang group. He looked deeply at Heartlove Zhao.¡±You knew as soon as he came back. You really pay attention to him. But it seems like you¡¯ve been rejected again.¡± Zhao Xin ¡®AI furrowed her brows.¡±I really didn¡¯t know that he was back. I just felt that mo Feifei had been acting mysteriously for the past two days, so I followed her. That¡¯s when I realized that Shang mo had returned.¡± Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s face darkened as he looked at her coldly.¡°¡­¡­¡± If he had just returned, then he must have been back for many days. What was Shang mo ying at? Heartlove Zhao curled her lips and sneered,¡±¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have another piece of good news to tell you. Mo Feifei is pregnant. Don¡¯t tell me you want to wait until the child is born and she gets married to Shang mo before you make your move?¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS:st two days, please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1517 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (37)

    Chapter 1517: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (37)

    Granny Shang was discharged from the hospital after 24 am. After resting at home for two days, she brought mo Feifei to the temple to pray for the blessings of Buddha. It just so happened that Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao were here too. Even though grandma was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to talk to Chang Xiaoyang, she was fine after she calmed down. She even invited Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao to the small temple. ¡°I hope that Bodhisattva will bless ah mo to return safely and bless our family to be safe and harmonious ...¡± Granny Shang knelt in front of Bodhisattva and prayed sincerely as she offered incense. After praying to the Bodhisattva, grandma went to ask for a sign. Looking at Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao who were by grandma¡¯s side, mo Feifei subconsciously backed away. Yan Zi tugged at mo Feifei¡¯s sleeve gently before pulling her outside.¡±What a hypocrite. I don¡¯t believe that Chang Xiaoyang would want Mr. Shang to return safely.¡± Mo Feifei said in a low voice,¡±if he wants toe, he cane. It¡¯s good that he can help grandma to be in good health. I can see that he still has feelings for grandma.¡± ¡°Sigh, grandma is really tolerant of him. He even treated me like that the other day, and yet, in just a few days ...¡± Yan Zi chuckled in her heart. At the end of the day, she was still an outsider. Grandma was too protective of her own, and she was not even her biological granddaughter. Therefore, this sort of thing did not seem to be a big deal to her. Mo Feifei patted Yan Zi¡¯s hand.¡±Don¡¯t me grandma. She¡¯s also in a difficult position. She still feels guilty towards Chang Xiaoyang.¡± In the past, Yan Zi might have thought that grandma was a really nice person. However, she probably had some opinions about her grandma on this matter. ... ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind. Grandma¡¯s actually doing very well, much better than that Mother of Mine. Her anger back then was real, but he¡¯s still her grandson. It¡¯s only normal for her to forgive her grandson so easily. Besides, I was the one who schemed against Chang Xiaoyang in the first ce. ¡± Mo Feifei pulled the thin jacket on her body closer.¡±The environment of this small temple is quite good. There is a calm and quiet atmosphere in the simple and unsophisticated ce, which makes one feel rxed and happy.¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡± Yan Zi asked with concern. Mo Feifei shook her head.¡±No, I just want to walk around. Do you want to join me?¡± Yan Zi held onto mo Feifei¡¯s little hand.¡±Sure, I¡¯ll take you around.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± A man¡¯s voice rang out and the two of them turned around to see Chang Xiaoyang. He strode over to them,¡±Where are you going?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we just walk around?¡± Yan Zi threw out that sentence and walked down the stairs with mo Feifei. Chang Xiaoyang followed her down and went to a pear tree at the back of the mountain. He looked at mo Feifei and said,¡±¡±Can I have a word with you in private?¡± Yan Zi did not move and looked at him warily, afraid that he would harm mo Feifei. Mo Feifei smiled indifferently and looked at Yan Zi.¡±You should go and visit grandma first.¡± ¡°But ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mo Feifei gave Yan Zi a reassuring look and told her to go back first. Yan Zi hesitated for a moment before leaving. Mo Feifei looked at Chang Xiaoyang and said,¡±just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°Shang mo is back, isn¡¯t he?¡± Chang Xiaoyang looked at her deeply. ¡°Heartlove Zhao told you?¡± mo Feifei nodded her head. Chang Xiaoyang was speechless. Mo Feifei gave a faint smile.¡±Let¡¯s discuss a condition. How about it?¡± Chang Xiaoyangughed out of surprise,¡±how rare for you to actually want to negotiate with me. Tell me, what are your conditions?¡± Chapter 1518 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (38)

    Chapter 1518: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (38)

    The smile on mo Feifei¡¯s face disappeared and her tone became serious.¡±¡±Stop and I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened.¡± Chang Xiaoyang was stunned for a moment before breaking out intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re acting as if nothing has happened. Are you going back to the past? After all, you know why I¡¯m doing this. I¡¯ve said that as long as you¡¯re with me, we won¡¯t get involved in the Shang family¡¯s Affairs anymore. ¡± ¡°So, you mean that there¡¯s no more discussion, right?¡± mo Feifei asked coldly. Chang Xiaoyang held mo Feifei¡¯s hand gently.¡±¡±Feifei, I really like you. As long as you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡± Mo Feifei did not move and let him hold her hand. She said indifferently,¡±¡±Looks like there¡¯s nothing to talk about. Then, don¡¯t me me for whatever happens next.¡± ¡°Do you know what will happen next? ¡°If I were to say that from this moment on, our rtionship will undergo a huge change ...¡± Chang Xiaoyang said gently and suddenly reached out to hug mo Feifei. ¨C After leaving, Yan Zi was still a little worried. She wanted to look for granny Shang beforeing down to look for mo Feifei. However, the moment she walked up, she saw Heartlove Zhao leading granny Shang over. Before she could say anything, granny Shang asked,¡±¡±Where¡¯s Feifei?¡± Yan Zi pointed at the back of the mountain below ... Before she could say anything, granny Shang asked,¡±¡±Is she with Xiaoyang?¡± ... Yan Zi nodded her head. Just as she was about to say something, granny Shang had already started walking down the stairs. Yan Zi did not know what Heartlove Zhao had said to granny Shang, but granny Shang¡¯s face looked terrible while Heartlove Zhao looked as if she had been wronged. She had a bad feeling and felt that Chang Xiaoyang might do something to mo Feifei. She quickly followed behind him and saw Chang Xiaoyang gently letting go of mo Feifei. She did not know what he was saying to mo Feifei, but he had a look of indulgence on his face. Mo Feifei¡¯s expression, tone and expression were no different from her usual self. She was very natural and rxed and did not seem to be angry at Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s hug. Those who didn¡¯t know might even think that they were a pair of lovers. Looking at grandma¡¯s terrible expression and the Dragon-headed walking stick in her hands, Yan Zi felt a little flustered as cold sweat trickled down her back. Could grandma have misunderstood something? Just as she was about to exin on mo Feifei¡¯s behalf, she saw Chang Xiaoyang gently pinching mo Feifei¡¯s chin. Yan Zi was shocked and instinctively thought that mo Feifei would wave her hand away in anger. In the end, mo Feifei did not react at all and only looked at Chang Xiaoyang while saying something indifferently. Yan Zi was so anxious that she was about to jump up. How could Fei Fei be so gentle ... She could not just stand there and watch any longer. Otherwise, granny would misunderstand even more and misunderstand that there was something going on between them. Just as Yan Zi was about to call out mo Feifei¡¯s name, grandma yelled out angrily,¡±What are you guys doing?¡± Yan Zi felt as though her soul was about to leave her body. Oh no, oh no, old Madam had really misunderstood. What was she to do now? both of them were grandsons. How was Feifei going to face the Shang family in the future? She looked at mo Feifei worriedly. When mo Feifei heard granny Shang¡¯s shout, she turned around and looked at them. She was slightly stunned. In the eyes of those who were observant, that moment looked like a guilty conscience. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she sobbed,¡±¡±You ... You actually ...¡± Chapter 1519 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (39)

    Chapter 1519: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (39)

    Mo Feifei met granny Shang¡¯s disappointed gaze and said,¡±¡±We were talking about ...¡± Without waiting for mo Feifei to finish, Heartlove Zhao cried andined,¡±¡±Grandma, you saw that, right? I¡¯m really not lying to you. She¡¯s just making friends with Xiaoyang and his brother. On one hand, she¡¯s Shang Mo¡¯s girlfriend, but on the other hand, she¡¯s not willing to give up on Xiaoyang and has an ambiguous rtionship with him.¡± Granny Shang clutched at her chest as she spoke, looking like she was in great pain. She looked at mo Feifei and said with a pained heart,¡±¡±Feifei, although I¡¯m not your biological grandmother, I treat you like my own granddaughter. Whether you lied to me about your gender or you lost your memory, I¡¯ve never done you any wrong. I¡¯m even happier knowing that you¡¯re with Shang mo. I hope that you two can get married soon. What are you doing now?¡± ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not what you think ...¡± Mo Feifei exined softly. ¡°What do you mean by thinking? we can see it clearly. You¡¯re still trying to quibble. You¡¯re just a promiscuous woman.¡± Heartlove Zhao said indignantly. Then, she looked at grandma.¡±Grandma, you probably don¡¯t know that she¡¯s pregnant, but why didn¡¯t she dare to tell you? that¡¯s because even she doesn¡¯t know which child it is.¡± ¡°What? ¡°Y-y-you ...¡± Granny Shang jabbed her Dragon-headed walking stick hard. ¡°Granny, the child is Shang mo.¡± Mo Feifei looked at grandma and said softly. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Granny, don¡¯t believe them. The child is really Shang mo ¡®s.¡± Yan Zi immediately stood up for mo Feifei. ¡°Do you think you can hide those stupid things of yours for long? You can¡¯t see it now, but once it shows, you can¡¯t hide it anymore ... It¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re pregnant, but why didn¡¯t you tell us? isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t know who the Father is?¡± Heartlove Zhao looked at Chang Xiaoyang as she cried,¡±Since you don¡¯t like me, why do you want to be with me?¡± ... ¡°Just who is the child? you and her ... Between the two of you ...¡± Granny Shang looked at Chang Xiaoyang. Chang Xiaoyang took a nce at mo Feifei. From the start to the end, mo Feifei¡¯s expression did not change at all. She was so calm that he had a bad feeling about it. However, he thought about the past when she was in a life and death situation and her expression did not change at all. This made him feel a little more at ease. He looked at grandma and said,¡±grandma, Feifei only met you after she left my ce. I did something wrong at that time, so she was angry with me and refused to forgive me.¡± Although the words did not state who the child was, the meaning was self-evident. Granny Shang widened her eyes in shock. Yan Zi felt as though she had fallen into an ice cave-this fellow was simply way too shameless! To think that he would think so highly of himself and look down on her little tricks, only to find that they were even more despicable than hers! ¡°Granny, I did know her before, but ...¡± Mo Feifei said as she walked forward, wanting to hold granny Shang¡¯s hand. Granny Shang was still in a fit of anger. In her shock and anger, she subconsciously waved her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She only wanted to push her away, but she did not expect mo Feifei to stumble a few steps and fall to the ground with a loud ¡®bang¡¯. Mo Feifei furrowed her brows and stretched out her hand to hold her stomach as if she was in extreme pain. Granny Shang was scared out of her wits. Did she really just wave her hand casually? could it be that she was so angry that she didn¡¯t hold back? Chapter 1520 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (40)

    Chapter 1520: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (40)

    No matter how angry granny Shang was, this child was still her grandson regardless of whether it was Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s or Shang mo ¡®s. Of course, she couldn¡¯t allow anything to happen to him. ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry. Send him to the hospital immediately.¡± Granny Shang said anxiously as she looked at Chang Xiaoyang, the only man present. Chang Xiaoyang immediately squatted down and wanted to carry mo Feifei. However, he was pushed away by mo Feifei. Mo Feifei clutched her stomach and scolded him coldly,¡±get lost!!¡± Yan Zi walked over with a pale face and pushed Chang Xiaoyang away, asking anxiously,¡±Feifei, how are you?¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s expression was extremely cold, unlike the gentleness she had earlier. She looked at Yan Zi. ¡°It¡¯s called Dahai,¡± ¡°Ocean! Ocean!¡± Yan Zi yelled at the top of her lungs. Dahai, who was above, heard the shouts and quickly ran down. Then, he carried mo Feifei and left quickly. Granny Shang quickly followed behind. At this moment, she couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Her heart was filled with worry about whether her grandson would be fine. Heartlove Zhao, who was at the back, looked at the group of people in front of her who were hurrying away. The corners of her mouth curled up into a smile as if she had seeded. However, she never thought that the n would go so smoothly. Furthermore, mo Feifei did not even exin herself and they managed to get it done in one go. He thought that there would be a tough battle to fight, but it turned out to be unexpectedly easy. It would be best if the child in mo Feifei¡¯s stomach was gone this time! After receiving Dahai¡¯s call, Shang mo rushed over to the hospital. ... Upon seeing Shang mo, granny Shang was extremely shocked. She staggered towards Shang mo and her lips trembled.¡±Ah mo, you¡¯re finally back.¡± Shang mo lowered his voice and controlled his temper.¡±Yes, I¡¯m back. I¡¯ve made grandma worried. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that Feifei ... Ah mo, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s grandma¡¯s fault. Grandma waved and ...¡± Granny Shang¡¯s voice was unstable as she thumped her chest. She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. How would she have known that something like this would happen? ¡°It¡¯s not grandma¡¯s fault! It¡¯s all because of them!¡±Yan Zi yelled out immediately. She pointed at Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao.¡±They were the ones who set this up on purpose. They said that Feifei¡¯s child is Chang Xiaoyang ¡®s.¡± Those words caused Shang Mo¡¯s face to turn cold as he strode over to Chang Xiaoyang and grabbed onto his shirt. ring at him furiously, he said,¡±Who Do You Think You Are? Fei Fei doesn¡¯t even want to look at you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide who Feifei likes,¡±Chang Xiaoyang sneered. Granny Shang shouted anxiously,¡±¡±You guys, stop arguing.¡± Yan Zi walked over to granny Shang and said,¡±Grandma, Feifei didn¡¯t want you to worry and didn¡¯t want others to judge me, so there were many things that she didn¡¯t want me to tell you. However, I really can¡¯t hold it in anymore. All these years, I¡¯ve mistaken my enemy for Lu Yanchen¡¯s father, thinking that the person who harmed my father was Lu Yanchen¡¯s father, and that Lu Yanchen was Feifei¡¯s brother-inw. I wanted to use Feifei¡¯s death to harm Lu Yanchen, and Chang Xiaoyang had been helping Su Ya harm sister Feifei all these years so that he could take over Feifei¡¯s identity. I told Chang Xiaoyang to get the unconscious Fei Fei out of the hospital, but Chang Xiaoyang lied to me and hid her away. He even lied to Fei Fei who had just woken up from a vegetative state, saying that he was her rtive and fed her amnesia pills all for the sake of making use of her to threaten her sister, Shi Guang. Luckily, Fei Fei was smart enough to escape on her own and even met you! Grandmother, do you think that Feifei would have anything going on with a person like Chang Xiaoyang? Even if he likes Fei Fei, Fei Fei will never like him!¡± Chapter 1521 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (41)

    Chapter 1521: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (41)

    Shang Mo¡¯s expression was stern as he pursed his lips coldly, as though he was trying to suppress something. He really wanted to calm down and tell himself that he would not let off anyone who hurt her. However, he just could not control himself, especially when he did not know how mo Feifei was doing inside. At the thought that something might have happened to her and the child, he couldn¡¯t help the fear that spread from his heart to his whole body. That kind of uneasiness was like a sharp knife, tearing at his heart. If anything happened to her, he would never be able to forgive himself! Of course, he would not let go of the person who had hurt her as well. He flung Chang Xiaoyang to the side and said,¡±You better pray that nothing happens to her!¡± Granny Shang¡¯s face was filled with shock. Even though she knew that Chang Xiaoyang had a grudge with Fei Fei in the past, she really did not know that it would be like this. She turned to look at Heartlove Zhao, but Heartlove Zhao didn¡¯t say that. ¡°Heartlove Zhao is lying to you!¡± Yan Zi added. She pointed at Heartlove Zhao with a trembling finger and said angrily,¡±she likes Mr. Shang. She thought that if she chased Feifei away or let Feifei and Chang Xiaoyang be together, Mr. Shang would be together with her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t frame me,¡±Heartlove Zhao said loudly. She then looked at Shang mo pitifully and said,¡±Ah mo, you have to believe me, I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Everyone saw it, she was hugging Chang Xiaoyang! Don¡¯t you see Yan Zi as well?¡± Shang Mo¡¯s gaze shifted to Heartlove Zhao¡¯s body. It was as though he was looking at an inanimate object. It was unfamiliar and cold. ... Heartlove Zhao was frightened by his gaze. It was as if all the secrets buried deep in her heart had been pierced. She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something but Shang mo beat her to it. ¡°I¡¯ve warned you not to provoke me and stay away from Feifei,¡± Heartlove Zhao was shocked by his tone and expression. She felt as if she had fallen into an ice cer, and her body temperature suddenly disappeared. She shook her head subconsciously.¡±I didn ¡®T. I didn¡¯t do anything. It¡¯s all about seducing Chang Xiaoyang ...¡± Shang mo walked towards Heartlove Zhao and before she could finish her sentence, he grabbed her by the throat.¡±We grew up together anyway, so I want to save you some face!¡± In the end, when he F * cking gave face, he became even more shameless! ¡°Ah mo ...¡± Heartlove Zhao only had time to make two sounds. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy of calling my name!¡± Shang mo ordered coldly. ¡°Ah ... Help ...¡± Heartlove Zhao¡¯s eyes turned white from Shang Mo¡¯s grip and her face turned purplish red. It was as though she was going to suffocate in the next second. She hurriedly reached out to grab Shang Mo¡¯s wrist. Shocked, granny Shang and Yan Zi rushed forward.¡±Ah mo, calm down.¡± ¡°Mr Shang, please don¡¯t ...¡± Yan Zi could not wait for Shang mo to strangle Heartlove Zhao to death. If not for this woman stirring up trouble in the middle, things would not have turned out this way. However, killing someone is illegal, and it¡¯s done in broad daylight, so don ¡®t, don¡¯ t! Chang Xiaoyang was shocked as well but he did not move. He merely looked at Shang Mo¡¯s actions coldly. He did not like Heartlove Zhao¡¯s words about mo Feifei. Moreover ... If Shang mo were to strangle her to death, there would be a good show to watch. But Shang mo ... Of course, he would not really strangle Heartlove Zhao to death. It was not that he could not bear to, but he felt that such a person was not worth it. Even if he really wanted her to die, he would not be so stupid as to do it himself. Shang mo flung Heartlove Zhao to the side with such force that Heartlove Zhao¡¯s forehead was split open as she fell onto the chair beside her. Blood was flowing out and there were two deep red marks on her neck. Shey on the ground, crying, gasping, and coughing violently ... Chapter 1522 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, Shang Li Feifei (42)

    Chapter 1522: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, Shang Li Feifei (42)

    Zhao Xin ¡®AIy on the ground, crying, panting, and coughing violently ... She had always thought that she treated Shang mo in a special way. After all, they had grown up together and had even been together in the past. Didn¡¯t they say that the love of one¡¯s youth was unforgettable? Shang mo had liked him for so many years. How could this rtionship just disappear like that? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Shang mo must still like her. As long as mo Feifei disappeared, Shang mo would definitelye back to look for her. At that time, as long as she loved Shang mo properly and made up for everything that happened in the past, they would definitely be able to return to the beautiful times they had in the past. But now, just a moment ago, Shang mo had the urge to kill her. And all her thoughts were just wishful thinking, self-deception. As for the rest of the people, they were all frightened by Shang mo and had been extremely quiet. It was only when the doctor came out of the emergency room that Shang mo, granny Shang and Yan Zi went up to ask him what was going on. When the doctor said that everything was fine and that both the adult and the child were healthy, everyone was still very worried. No one paid any more attention to Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao as they all went in to see mo Feifei. After personally seeing that mo Feifei, both the adult and the child were fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. Granny Shang felt extremely guilty. When she saw that mo Feifei was fine, she felt as though she hade back to life.¡±Feifei, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± ... Mo Feifei held grandma¡¯s hand.¡±Grandma, it has nothing to do with you. I lost my bnce. I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡± Otherwise, she would have killed the little great-grandson she had been looking forward to for years with her own hands. Then, there would be no need for her to live anymore. ¡°Grandma, I was in a rush to the hospital just now and didn¡¯t exin it clearly to you. Now, I want to tell you that the child is Shang mo and I have no rtionship with Chang Xiaoyang.¡± Mo Feifei exined. ¡°I know everything. I believe you. I was really muddleheaded just now.¡± Tears welled up in granny Shang¡¯s eyes as she held mo Feifei¡¯s hand tightly. She was already filled with regret. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t be like this. We are a family. We can talk things out.¡± Mo Feifei reached out and hugged granny Shang.¡±The doctor said that I ampletely fine and can be discharged immediately. Let¡¯s go home now, okay?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Grandma¡¯s tears flowed down her face as she carefully held mo Feifei¡¯s hand and returned to the Shang family. After they got home, they let mo Feifei rest in the bedroom. Shang Mo¡¯s heart ached as he looked at granny Shang who was taking care of mo Feifei with all her heart.¡±Grandma, don¡¯t be busy. You¡¯ve had a long day. You should go and rest.¡± After not seeing her for a period of time, her face was sunken and she looked Haggard. Shang Mo¡¯s heart ached for her.¡±Grandma, don ¡®t! ¡°I¡¯m not tired. In fact, I¡¯m very happy. I finally have a grandson. I¡¯m so happy.¡± At the mention of her great-grandson, grandma was extremely excited. ¡°Grandmother, please believe in Feifei, the child ...¡± Before Shang mo could finish his sentence, granny interrupted him and said incoherently, ¡°Don¡¯t say it! ¡°Grandma believes, a hundred percent. I believe that you are grandma¡¯s biological grandson. I also believe that the child in Feifei¡¯s womb is your child. Grandma is old but grandma is not muddleheaded. There are some things that grandma knows. Grandma understands your good intentions. You are grandma¡¯s grandson, grandma¡¯s dearest and obedient grandson.¡± Chapter 1523 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (43)

    Chapter 1523: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (43)

    During this period of time, she was really in a daze. When Chang Xiaoyang passed the investigation report to her, her heart wavered because she knew that Shang Mo¡¯s mother had left home after quarreling with his father. She knew that she had gone to Europe with another man. As a mother, she would definitely be angry and have a strong opinion about this. However, she had always believed that Shang mo was a child of the Shang family. After all, he resembled his father so much. How could he not be a child of the Shang family? However, she kept feeling that the Shang family owed Chang Xiaoyang and her heart slowly shifted. No matter what she did, she would always think of Chang Xiaoyang and wanted to make it up to him. She hadpletely neglected Shang mo and had almost harmed his child. If anything were to happen to his child, she would really be too embarrassed to face the old man. Chang Xiaoyang was not as weak and miserable as she had imagined. In fact, he was far moreplicated than she had imagined, his methods so dark that he would not even let a girl off. He was so powerful, why would he need the Shang family¡¯spensation? Why would Shang mo suddenly appear? she had thought that he had been trapped in South Africa. However, the moment Fei Fei and the child met with an ident, he appeared immediately. He must have returned a long time ago. But since he¡¯s back, why didn¡¯t he go home? It must be because he knew about Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s background that he did not appear on purpose so that she would not be put in a difficult position. ... Or perhaps he wanted to see how her grandmother would handle this matter? If he knew that this grandmother of his wanted to use this opportunity to let Chang Xiaoyang manage the Shang Corporation ... How sad would he be? Fortunately, she had not done it yet. At the same time, she also believed that Fei Fei did not tell Shang mo about her decision. Fei Fei was an especially considerate child. How could she have been incited today? she had rushed up to question Feifei. She knew that Feifei was a good child. After all, it was all because of Heartlove Zhao. If it were not for Zhao Xin ¡®AI¡¯s convincing words, she would not have lost her mind because of her love for her. His family used to be so good, but recently, he had not had a day that was smooth. Fei Fei clearly knew how much she wanted a great-grandson but she was unwilling to tell her about her child. Perhaps it was because she was afraid to tell her ... Everything that happened today was clearly a conspiracy. If she were to tell her that she had a child, who knew if she would be in danger every day in the future? One should not be too greedy. Now that she already had the great-grandson she wanted the most, why should she have any more extravagant hopes? After struggling for a long time, granny Shang finally made a decision in her heart. She caressed her grandson¡¯s handsome face.¡±My Mo Mo, you must take good care of Feifei. Leave the rest to grandma.¡± Grandma will never let you see him again! When Chang Xiaoyang designed this, he had already thought of Shang Mo¡¯s appearance. However, Shang mo was even more heartless and cold-hearted than he had imagined. No matter what, she was the woman he once loved, but he didn¡¯t hold back when he hit her. Heartlove Zhao¡¯s body was now covered in wounds. However, for the sake of their next step in their n, he had no choice but to bring her along to the Shang residences. He had never expected that he would be stopped outside the Shang residence. The Butler had conveyed granny Shang¡¯s words to him, telling him to leave and nevere to the Shang residence again. Heartlove Zhao was extremely shocked as she tried her best to hold her trembling hands together. She looked at the equally shocked Chang Xiaoyang, ¡°What¡¯s going on? She was fine, why would she suddenly ...¡± Chapter 1524 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (44)

    Chapter 1524: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (44)

    Chang Xiaoyang remained silent for a long time, as though he was trying to analyze how things hade to this. Suddenly, heughed and walked out slowly. Heartlove Zhao followed him immediately.¡±What happened? we didn¡¯t push her. Besides, we saw you carrying her clearly. Why are you ming us for everything?¡± Chang Xiaoyang ignored her and continued walking out, his back looking a little down and out. Heartlove Zhao couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and reached out to tug at him,¡±Chang Xiaoyang!!¡± Chang Xiaoyang looked at Heartlove Zhao slowly and sneered,¡±You still want to ask me what¡¯s going on? you¡¯re really an idiot.¡± ¡°What right do you have to scold me? you made the n and I did as you said. What do you mean by scolding me now?¡± Feeling extremely wronged, Zhao Xin howled out. However, because she had used too much force, she felt her throat hurting again. Recalling everything that Shang mo had done to her, she started crying out of grievance. ¡°Yes, I was the one who made the n. However, I didn¡¯t know that you went to provoke mo Feifei.¡± Chang Xiaoyang yelled back at Heartlove Zhao even louder. Heartlove Zhao was so scared that she took a few steps back. Because she had indeed hidden it, she said with a guilty conscience,¡±¡±What does that matter?¡± Chang Xiaoyang gritted his teeth.¡±What rtionship? that means that she knows that you¡¯ve been following her.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve already looked for Shang mo. She¡¯ll find out sooner orter.¡± Heartlove Zhao said hesitantly. ¡°No, Shang MO will not tell her.¡± Chang Xiaoyang really wanted to give her a tight p as he gritted his teeth.¡±I told you not to look for her. Your intelligence is not even worthy of carrying her shoes. I told you not to ruin our n. Who told you to provoke her again?!!¡± ... Looking at Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s murderous gaze, Heartlove Zhao was so scared that she didn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Idiot, you¡¯ve been tricked. Maybe it started when you looked for her, or maybe it started from the beginning ...¡± He lost again. He lost to her again. No wonder she took the initiative to make a deal with him that day. He should have known that she would have a way to deal with it. Who was she? she was mo Feifei. ¨C Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Looking at Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao who were being held back by the Butler, Yan Zi frowned slightly, feeling that something was off. She turned around and looked at mo Feifei who was reading a book on the bed. Yan Zi walked over and asked, ¡°You¡¯ve just had a miscarriage. Why aren¡¯t you resting? instead, you¡¯re reading.¡± He conveniently snatched mo Feifei¡¯s hand away and ced it on the bedside table. Mo Feifei gave a faint smile.¡±I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m doing well now.¡± Looking at her deeply, Yan Zi¡¯s lips moved but she stopped. Mo Feifei¡¯s hand gently supported her chin and the faint smile on her face bloomed, as beautiful as a flower.¡±¡±What do you want to ask or say? just say it.¡± ¡°Are you ...¡± Yan Zi raised her brows. Without waiting for her to finish her question, mo Feifei nodded her head.¡±¡±Yes, I did it on purpose.¡± She lowered her eyes and said indifferently,¡±¡±Shang mo had returned a long time ago, but he was unwilling to appear. Granny¡¯s heart was bing more and more biased towards Chang Xiaoyang. Granny is sick, but Shang mo was still hesitating. If this goes on, this family will fall apart one day. I really can¡¯t watch the people I love the most as they grow further and further apart from each other. Thus, I intentionally let Heartlove Zhao know that Shang mo had returned so that Heartlove Zhao could look for him ...¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: we¡¯ll continue tomorrow. It¡¯s thest day, tonight at the eighth watch. Please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1525 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (45)

    Chapter 1525: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (45)

    Mo Feifei gave a faint smile and said in a low voice,¡±¡±I intentionally let Heartlove Zhao know that Shang mo was back to see her reaction. As expected, she came to provoke me, so I intentionally provoked her by saying that she wasn¡¯t worthy of Shang Mo¡¯s love. She definitely wouldn¡¯t be convinced and turned around to look for Shang mo. So, I told Dahai that if Heartlove Zhao were to look for Shang mo, he should let her through ...¡± ¡°You even got Heartlove Zhao to meet Shang mo on purpose? aren¡¯t you worried that they ...¡± Yan Zi¡¯s gaze was filled with even more shock. After all, they used to be lovers. Mo Feifei¡¯s eyes were still calm. ¡°What¡¯s there to be worried about? before I came back, Heartlove Zhao had been appearing at the Shang family quite often. She must have met Shang mo many times. If Shang mo wanted to have anything with her, it would have happened long ago. Of course, you can also treat it as me testing Shang mo. ¡± Yan Zi¡¯s eyelids twitched. What if something had really happened? alright ... Thankfully, nothing had happened. ¡°Zhao Xin ¡®AI didn¡¯t get what she wanted from Shang mo and me. She¡¯ll definitely be furious and go look for Chang Xiaoyang.¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s face darkened. If she could, she did not want things to develop to this stage. ¡°Previously, Chang Xiaoyang told granny that Shang mo wasn¡¯t a child of the Shang family. After granny heard that, she wavered and refused to ept him. In the end, I don¡¯t know what Chang Xiaoyang said to her, but granny actually relented and allowed him to enter the Shang Corporation. It¡¯s just that it hasn¡¯t been announced yet and we¡¯re still in a wait-and-see state. However, this is only a matter of time. Originally, Chang Xiaoyang only needed to wait and the prerequisite was that Shang mo wasn¡¯t back yet. However, Heartlove Zhao told her that Shang mo was back and it had already been a few days. It was just that Shang mo didn¡¯t announce it to the public. At this point, Chang Xiaoyang would definitely have his own thoughts and he might even pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything. However, I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t do so because he knew that Shang mo would be anxious when he returned and that he wouldn¡¯t have time. He didn¡¯t want to be unable to enter the Shang Corporation at this critical juncture. Simrly, He was also worried that Shang mo might be plotting something against him. Chang Xiaoyang will definitely not and will not allow himself to be in a passive position. That¡¯s why he will definitely take the initiative to make granny Shang¡¯s heart lean towards him. It would be best if he could enter the Shang Corporation immediately.¡± Yan Zi rubbed her chin and asked suspiciously, ¡°Then how did you know that they were up to something today ...¡± Mo Feifei spread her hands. ¡± I don¡¯t know. However, Chang Xiaoyang wants to change the situation and find out what Shang mo is doing. He can¡¯t continue to wait because he¡¯s afraid that there¡¯s not enough time. Hence, he should be making his move within these two days. I just need to wait and see and then find a suitable opportunity to act ordingly. ¡± ¡°However, it¡¯s a very difficult task to make granny dislike Shang mo even more. Furthermore, Shang mo is still trapped in the dangerous South Africa with granny.¡±Yan Zi continued. Mo Feifei nodded.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. That¡¯s why Chang Xiaoyang thought of me. I¡¯m Shang Mo¡¯s girlfriend. If I were to move back and forth between Shang mo and him, it would destroy the good impression that granny had of me. Granny wouldn¡¯t believe that I hate me. If my rtionship with granny is ruined, there¡¯s no way that Shang mo wouldn¡¯t appear. If he doesn¡¯t appear even though he¡¯s back and made granny worry, that would be a form of deception to granny. If he were to continue to support me at this point, granny would definitely shift all her dissatisfaction towards Shang mo. ¡± ... Yan Zi gritted her teeth,¡±how vicious!¡± However, he didn¡¯t expect that grandma¡¯s attitude would change so drastically after you fell. ¡± Chapter 1526 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (46)

    Chapter 1526: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (46)

    Mo Feifei continued,¡±they don¡¯t understand grandma at all. Even if the child isn¡¯t from the Shang family, grandma wouldn¡¯t have the heart to hurt him.¡± ¡°At that time, they were so aggressive and didn¡¯t want to give me any chance to exin. I didn¡¯t make a scene and didn¡¯t make any excuses. I fell down on grandma¡¯s hand and was even sent to the hospital. They might have thought that if the child was unclear, he wouldn¡¯t have a ce in Grandma¡¯s Heart, but they misjudged that grandma was a kind old woman. The guilt they felt for the child surpassed everything.¡± ¡°If you had tried your best to exin back then, granny would definitely not have believed you. However, it¡¯s a different story now that you fell down. When granny calms down, her guilt towards the child would cause her to lean towards you. When she looks at Shang mo again and confirms that the child is Shang mo ¡®s, her biological grandson, she would believe everything you guys say.¡± This person was really good at grasping people¡¯s hearts. Her IQ was inferior. His intelligence was almost demonic. It would not be an exaggeration to say that mo Feifei was a monster. Luckily, she and Mo Feifei were friends now. Otherwise ... Just thinking about it sent chills down her spine. Mo Feifei said softly,¡±I won¡¯t make things difficult for them. I just want granny and Shang mo to be well. As long as they stay far away from me and stop causing trouble in the Shang family, I will naturally ignore them. However, if they hurt my family and friends, I will definitely not treat it as if nothing had happened.¡± All of a sudden, Yan Zi was touched. So it was because of this that she was able to lead such a rxed life. Her personality was one that would find trouble for no reason. Even if Chang Xiaoyang was not a good person, when she wanted to scheme against him, it was mostly because she did not like him. You can¡¯t scheme against someone just because you don¡¯t like them or hate them. There¡¯s really no need to. If people don¡¯t attack me, I won¡¯t attack them. If people attack me, I will fight back. Only in this way could one¡¯s life be truly happy. Whether or not one had a family, one could still have true happiness. ... After Yan Zi left, mo Feifei slept for a while and felt someone enter the house in a daze. She opened her eyes slowly and saw Shang mo leaning against the headboard of the bed reading a book. In his hands was the book that she had been reading recently, a book about pregnant women. Seeing that she had woken up, Shang mo only took a quick nce at her before continuing to read his book without saying a word. Mo Feifei slowly sat up.¡±When did youe in? why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Then, she gently leaned on his shoulder. In the end, Shang mo actually reached out and pushed her head away. Mo Feifei was shocked. She turned her head and looked at him as if she was asking him what was wrong. However, Shang mo remained silent and continued reading. Mo Feifei noticed that his face was as cold as ice and he seemed to be angry. She thought for a moment and asked,¡±¡±It seems like I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡± Shang mo looked at her with a strange and cold gaze. In the beginning, he only cared about her and didn¡¯t think too much about it. After letting grandma rest, he analyzed the situation. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. Heartlove Zhao suddenly appeared in the vi. How did she know that he was back? after all, he hadn¡¯t gone out for the past two days. Also, how could Fei Fei be unmoved by Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s hug? it was obvious that she did it on purpose, including that fall ... Now that he thought about it, he felt as if his internal organs were on fire. Shang mo harrumphed coldly and stood up to leave ... Chapter 1527 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (47)

    Chapter 1527: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (47)

    Shang mo harrumphed coldly and stood up to leave. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t just angry, he was extremely angry. Mo Feifei quickly held his hand and exined softly,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t tell you not because I wanted to hide it from you, but because I think these are small matters and I can handle them myself. You know me, I won¡¯t let anyone bully me. There¡¯s no need to trouble you with such a small matter. ¡± Shang Mo¡¯s eyes twitched. Was he bothered by this? No, that was what he cared about, but he was more concerned about something else ...¡±Did you fall on purpose?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Feifei told him the truth and then smiled in an attempt to please him.¡±¡±But now, look at me, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shang mo cursed her in his heart. She¡¯s an idiot! What if something really happened? since when did she have the right to worry about the Shang family¡¯s matters? why did she have to use the ruse of self-injury? what would she do if something really happened? Do you know how anxious he was when she fell? He really couldn¡¯t just let her do whatever she wanted ... This time, he had to teach her a good lesson and let her know that he was her man. Even if the sky fell, he would be the one to hold it up. Why did she put herself in danger! Shang mo immediately pried mo Feifei¡¯s hand away. No matter how mo Feifei called out to him, he left without looking back. Mo Feifei let out a long sigh. It seemed like he waspletely enraged. No matter what she said, he would not listen and might even add fuel to the fire. ... She would coax him when he was less angry. Following that, Shang mo intentionally ignored mo Feifei. Not only did Yan Zi realize this, even granny Shang noticed it. Granny Shang did not know what had happened and thought that Shang mo was angry because he did not tell her that she was pregnant. That was because Shang mo had only found out about her pregnancy a few days ago. Yan Zi secretly asked mo Feifei if she knew about her scheme against Chang Xiaoyang and Heartlove Zhao and pretended to fall, which was why Mr. Shang was so angry. Mo Feifei nodded her head and asked her with a smile,¡±¡±Yes, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s ignoring you no matter how much I try to coax him. Do you have any solutions?¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM ¡°No, no. You¡¯d better think of a way yourself.¡± Yan Zi waved her hand. However, that afternoon, she brought granny Shang out to thank her and specially invited her out for the night. In fact, everyone knew that it was to give Shang mo and Mo Feifei a chance to reconcile. When it was time for dinner, Shang Mo¡¯s expression turned cold and serious when he saw that there were only him and Fei Fei at the table. Mo Feifei ate the food in her bowl silently and would asionally nce at Shang mo. However, she did not say anything and ate only vegetables for the entire night. She did not touch any meat at all. ¡°Don¡¯t be picky,¡±Shang mo said as he looked at her. Mo Feifei looked at him and smiled.¡±I thought you were nning to not talk to me for the rest of your life.¡± Shang mo felt a little ufortable. How could she not say anything? she was just lecturing her wife. He picked up a piece of meat and ced it in mo Feifei¡¯s bowl. ¡°Eat!¡± Uh uh, so fierce ... At this point in time, she should follow Mr. Shang¡¯s lead, but ... Mo Feifei picked up the meat and picked up some green vegetables with her chopsticks.¡±¡±I think I¡¯ll just eat this.¡± He put it in his mouth, then put some rice in his mouth and chewed slowly. Shang mo was thoroughly enraged as he pushed a bowl of spare ribs towards her. His calm voice was filled with authority.¡±Eat it all.¡± You don¡¯t eat, but the baby wants to eat. Chapter 1528 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (48)

    Chapter 1528: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (48)

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to throw up after eating meat for the past two days. Do you want me to throw up?¡± Mo Feifei looked at Shang mo sadly. Shang mo met her gaze and almost burst outughing. He pursed his lips and stood up to leave. Mo Feifei sighed.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to eat, then I won¡¯t eat either.¡± Shang mo turned his head to look at her and Mo Feifei immediately raised her red lips and smiled, revealing a row of neat white teeth.¡±¡±You¡¯ve been angry the whole day, do you want to continue? Big brother Shang~~¡± The move that Shi Guang had taught her in the past was being used once more. This time, she wasn¡¯t as stiff and mechanical as the first time. At the very least, there was some emotion in her voice. The only thing was, she didn¡¯t know if it would be able to calm Shang mo down. When Shang mo heard that, his heart was about to melt. If it was any other time, he would definitely pull her into his arms and kiss her hard on the lips. But now, he couldn¡¯t show it, as it was obviously to bewitch him! If he didn¡¯t change her habit of putting herself in danger, he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep and eat in peace in the future. After all, he couldn¡¯t be by her side all the time. What if they did it again ... The thought of her being in danger caused Shang Mo¡¯s brows to furrow tightly. His deep eyes turned even colder, as though they were ice that had been frozen for a thousand years. ... He ignored mo Feifei and continued to eat. Er er er ... Just when would Mr. Shang¡¯s anger and resentment be dispelled? Mo Feifei sighed and could only bury her head and continue to stuff rice into her mouth. After the meal, Shang mo stood on the balcony and looked at the night view outside. He gave off a deste feeling. Mo Feifei walked over and hugged his waist from behind. Then, she rubbed her face against his back. Shang mo wanted to hold her hand, but he held it back and said in an unfriendly tone,¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Upon hearing that, mo Feifei suddenly let go of her hand and turned around to leave. However, she had only taken two steps when someone grabbed her wrist. Before she could even react, Shang mo had already pulled her into his embrace. Mo Feifei raised her eyes and looked at him quietly.¡±¡±Why are you hugging me? didn¡¯t you not want to see me? Then why are you still hugging me? quickly let go of me. I¡¯ll disappear quickly and won¡¯t be an eyesore to you anymore. ¡± Shang mo was so angry that his eyes burst into mes as he stared at mo Feifei. She clearly knew why he was angry, but she still said that on purpose. However, mo Feifei still maintained her slightly angry attitude.¡±Why are you looking at me so fiercely? do you still remember what you said to me in the past? you said that you would treat me well for the rest of your life. In the end, you just got pregnant, the child has not been born yet, and we are not even married yet, but you are already acting like I¡¯m redundant.¡± ¡°Mo Feifei, are you still in the right?¡± Shang mo gritted his teeth.¡±Why don¡¯t you think about what you did before?¡± ¡°But who did I do it for? it¡¯s all for you. I care about you and don¡¯t want you to be sad. I don¡¯t want you to ruin your rtionship with grandma either. I want both of you to be happy, and I¡¯m fine now. I promise you that I won¡¯t do this again. I¡¯ll leave everything to you in the future, okay?¡± Mo Feifei said slowly and regained her gentle tone. ¡°You¡¯re really ...¡± Shang mo did not know what to say. He could not bear to say such harsh words. However, he was afraid that she would do it again. His gaze fell on her petal-like lips, and he leaned over to bite her hard. It wasn¡¯t a kiss, but a bite. He didn¡¯t break her skin, but there were teeth marks. He released her and the bite turned into a kiss. Shang mo attacked her and entered her body, dancing around the tip of her tongue ... Chapter 1529 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (49)

    Chapter 1529: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (49)

    Shang mo kissed her to his heart¡¯s content and finally let go of mo Feifei. Mo Feifei¡¯s legs went soft from his kisses and she clutched onto his clothes tightly. She was so tight that two small whirlpools were about to form. Looking at Shang Mo¡¯s passion and gentleness, she thought that he was no longer angry. However, he knocked on his forehead hard. Mo Feifei felt the pain and raised her hand to protect her head. Her eyes were filled with tears.¡±Why did you hit me? It hurts. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s better if it hurts. ¡± Shang Mo¡¯s tone turned cold on purpose.¡±This way, you will remember. In the future, don¡¯t put yourself in danger for no reason.¡± Mo Feifei looked at him with embarrassment. He had already kissed her, but his anger had not subsided. ¡°You think I¡¯m making a mountain out of a molehill, but what if something happens between you and the child? what do you want me to do? do you know that when I heard that you fell, I had the urge to kill you?¡± Shang mo muttered. Mo Feifei¡¯s heart suddenly trembled and shock quickly spread in her heart! At that time, she only thought that she was fake and would not really get hurt, but she ignored the fact that others thought that her injury was real. She hugged Shang mo tightly and said emotionally,¡±¡±As long as you¡¯re not angry, I¡¯ll listen to you in the future.¡± Actually, Shang mo was no longer angry as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and raised his brows. A hint of arrogance shed across his eyes but his tone was calm.¡±Is that so?¡± ... ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then,e with me to a ce.¡± ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there ...¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Shang mo pulled mo Feifei out and drove away. Along the way, mo Feifei was very curious and asked Shang mo where they were going a few times, but Shang mo did not say anything. The car stopped in front of a building. Mo Feifei took a nce at the sign hanging in front of the gate with the help of the street light. This is the Civil Affairs Bureau ... She looked at Shang mo in disbelief.¡±Why did you bring me to the Civil Affairs Bureau sote at night?¡± ¡°What do you think a couple is doing at the Civil Affairs Bureau?¡± Shang mo asked back. Mo Feifei gave a light smile and said indifferently,¡±¡±Getting married in the middle of the night ...¡± Shang mo interrupted her with a solemn expression.¡±Then, are you willing to marry me?¡± Mo Feifei stammered.¡±It¡¯s sote and no one¡¯s going to work. How do I pay?¡± He wanted to marry her tonight? She was once again shocked by the suddenness of this situation. Shang mo ruffled her hair and wrapped his arms around her waist. He kissed her forehead and said,¡±¡±As long as you¡¯re willing, I have a way to get someone to handle it for us now.¡± Mo Feifei thought about it. With Shang Mo¡¯s current status, he could easily register his marriage in the middle of the night. Just as she was thinking that, Shang mo, who was beside her, furrowed his brows. He was afraid that he would hear an answer that he did not like and regretted asking her seriously. He lowered his head indifferently and his gaze was cold. He was a little agitated.¡±You said that you would listen to me in the future.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ...¡± She said she didn¡¯t want to get married! When she had decided to give birth to the child, she had already decided to be with him and form a family that belonged to them. However, Shang mo didn¡¯t want to hear her reply. Afraid that she would reject him, he pulled her by the hand and headed towards the Civil Affairs Bureau. ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant with my child. If you don¡¯t marry me, who do you want to marry? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to be an illegitimate child. ¡± Mo Feifei was speechless. ¡°You can only marry me. My children can only call me ¡®father¡¯. Don¡¯t even think about anything else!¡± Shang mo said domineeringly. Mo Feifei was speechless. ¡ª¡ª [PS: a new month, please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1530 - Don’t lose, don’t forget, enter Feifei (50)

    Chapter 1530: Don¡¯t lose, don¡¯t forget, enter Feifei (50)

    Mo Feifei felt that Shang mo had long nned this and had already called someone to get everything ready at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Otherwise, how could there still be people in the Civil Affairs Bureau sote at night? After they entered, the staff gave them two pieces of paper.¡±Please fill in the form first.¡± Shang mo entered the basic information together with mo Feifei. His handwriting was very good and his strokes were strong. When he wrote on the paper, it made a rustling sound. He looked carefree and his handwriting was as smooth as flowing water. After filling in the form, he handed it to the staff. After the staff finished the review, they were asked to tidy up and go to the window to take a photo. The two of them sat in front of a red cloth background and looked at mo Feifei who was a distance away from them. Shang mo said in a low voice,¡±¡±Come closer.¡± Mo Feifei subconsciously asked,¡±do you need to sit so close?¡± ¡°Yes, please stay closer,¡± the staff said. Mo Feifei moved over. Shang Mo¡¯s face darkened and he felt that mo Feifei did not want to get married. Hence, the photos were taken. The groom was particrly cold. The staff didn¡¯t understand the two of them. They were full of curiosity, but they didn¡¯t ask much. They only asked for their household registration and ID cards. ... Seeing that Shang mo had even taken out her household register, mo Feifei looked at her in shock.¡±¡±Why do you have my household register?¡± If he did not remember wrongly, the book should be with his sister, Shi Guang. ¡°Your sister gave it to me. I tricked her into giving it to me,¡± Shang mo replied indifferently. Mo Feifei didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t even tell Shi Guang about her pregnancy. However, since Shang mo asked her for her household register, she could probably guess that they were married. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Since she had already given the household register to Shang mo, it seemed like her younger sister approved of Shang mo as well. At this moment, the staff member handed their marriage certificate and documents to the two of them.¡±¡±Congrattions to the two of you.¡± Mo Feifei looked at the red booklet in her hand. On it were the words ¡°marriage certificate¡±. It made her heart inexplicably excited. A booklet and a seal could tie two strangers together for a lifetime. Shang mo held onto the marriage certificate that he had just received and was equally excited. Especially when he saw mo Feifei smiling so happily in the photo. As for his own expression, he instantly felt as if he was floating. He turned his head and looked at mo Feifei, who was staring at the marriage certificate. He reached out his hand and put it on her shoulder.¡±From now on, our rtionship is protected by thew. You are mine!¡± In mo Feifei¡¯s heart, when she decided to be with him, she already felt that marriage was just a piece of paper between them. When she heard him say that, she wanted to tease Shang mo a little. Hence, she intentionally pointed at a sign on the wall. Shang mo raised his head and saw that the divorce registration was over. His face instantly darkened.¡±Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Mo Feifei sighed and said,¡±I think your temper has turned bad ...¡± Shang mo pulled out a devilish smile that even his spectacles could not hide. ¡°You¡¯re so smart. If you don¡¯t turn bad, how can I keep you?¡± With that, he pulled her out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. After he got into the car, he took out an exquisite red jewelry box from the glovepartment. He opened it and took out the diamond ring inside. Then, he put it on mo Feifei¡¯s finger. mo Feifei lowered her eyes to take a look and realized that the diamond was extremely exquisite and beautiful. The word ¡®mo¡¯ could be vaguely seen in the middle of the diamond. She did not know if it was her¡¯ mo¡¯ or his ¡®mo¡¯. Chapter 1531 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (1)

    Chapter 1531: Both he and glimmer are alluring (1)

    ?

    Shang mo had spent a lot of money to hire the world¡¯s top jewelry designer to personally make it. He had originally nned to propose to mo Feifei the next time they went to Rhode Ind. Of course, he wouldn¡¯t force her anymore. The only reason he proposed was so that they could get engaged first. However, he did not expect her to give him such a big surprise. Now, not only were they married, but he was also going to be a father. He was very grateful to her and would protect her in his arms for the rest of her life. No matter what, he would never let her go! Shang mo kissed her on the cheek and said sincerely,¡±¡±Honey, I¡¯ll love you forever.¡± After saying this, he drove forward in the direction of their house. Mo Feifei touched her face where he kissed her. Her heart was filled with sweetness. A feeling of happiness slowly flowed from her heart to her meridians and warmed her entire world. ¡°We¡¯ll go back to City Z tomorrow and talk to my grandma and sister about our marriage. As for the wedding, we¡¯ll hold it in the future.¡± ¡°You can do it whenever you want.¡± Shang mo looked like he was extremely easy to talk to. Since they were already married, he didn¡¯t care about anyone trying to break up the couple. Mo Feifei turned her head and looked at him like a fox that had stolen a fish. She could not help but lean her head on his shoulder. By the time she returned to the Shang family, grandma and Yan Zi were already home. Looking at their marriage certificate, grandma was grinning from ear to ear. When she heard that they were returning to Z-city, she expressed that she wanted to go as well to meet her and discuss their marriage. ... ¡°Grandma, we¡¯re not nning to hold a wedding now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine too. We can hold the wedding anytime, but we still have to meet Feifei¡¯s grandmother. We can¡¯t be impolite. ¡± ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s go back together tomorrow.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re married, what am I going to do?¡± Yan Zi hugged mo Feifei, reluctant to part. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM ¡°You will find your other half sooner orter.¡± Mo Feifei patted her head. ¡°But I only like you,¡± Yan Zi sighed. Seeing Yan Zi sticking to mo Feifei¡¯s body like a ster, Shang Mo¡¯s face darkened instantly. He clenched his fists so tightly that he wanted to break them. At that time, Fei Fei was still Rong mo, and he had a feeling that Yan Zi liked mo Feifei. Even though she was not injured, she was still in the hospital. Now that he already knew that Fei Fei was a woman, he still said that he liked her. What did two women like? It was all her fault for pretending to be a man for no reason. She flirted with a bunch of girls and they all wanted to marry her. First, there was Zhu Yuyu, and now there was Yan Zi. In the future, she was definitely not allowed to cut her hair short. Shang mo pulled Yan Zi away impolitely. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Pregnant women need to sleep early. We¡¯ll go up first.¡± Mo Feifei looked at Shang mo and wanted tough but she had to hold it in. Seriously, he was even jealous of a woman. Indeed, she was feeling a little drowsy. After bidding Yan Zi and granny Shang goodbye, she returned to her bedroom with Shang mo. Yan Zi then turned to granny Shang.¡±Your grandson is so petty. He doesn¡¯t even allow me to carry Feifei.¡± Granny Shang seemed to have thought of something and said,¡±All the men in the Shang family are like this, haha~~¡± Early in the morning, the sun shone inzily through the window. Mo Feifei slowly opened her eyes and realized that she was lying in Shang Mo¡¯s arms. Their skin was touching and their body temperatures were transmitting from each other. At this moment, Shang mo had also woken up. The moment he opened his eyes, he was met with her deep and beautiful Phoenix eyes. He buried his face in her soft hair and wrapped his arms around her waist. He was very possessive.¡±Honey ...¡± Mo Feifei¡¯s lips curled up into a faint smile. The ring that was worn on her fingerst night was ced on the bedside table. It was shining brightly in the sun. Chapter 1532 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (2)

    Chapter 1532: Both he and glimmer are alluring (2)

    As someone who had a big sisterplex, the moment Shi Guang found out that her sister was pregnant and had even registered her marriage with Shang mo, her feelings were beyondplicated. However, she also knew that her sister was a very opinionated person. Once she had decided on something, it would be useless for others to say anything. She kept quiet and reminded her sister to pay attention to her pregnancy and to take proper nutrition. After dinner, Shi Guang pulled Lu Yanchen along to the balcony to admire the moon and the stars. She leaned against Lu Yanchen and said gloomily, ¡°I¡¯ve just found my sister, and I¡¯m getting married after taking care of her for a few days. I can¡¯t bear to ...¡± ¡°Then if you don¡¯t want her to marry, what¡¯s the point of opposing?¡± Lu Yanchen tossed the question back to her slowly. ¡°It¡¯s useless!¡± Shi Guang spat out those two words through gritted teeth. She was not in a position to object to her sister¡¯s matters. ¡°Then that¡¯s it!¡± Lu Yanchen reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist. ¡°But do you think Mr. Shang will take care of my sister for the rest of his life after marrying her? Will we love each other, respect each other, and never leave each other, be it rich or poor, sick or healthy, and be together forever?¡± Shi Guang asked worriedly. ¡°You can ask me seriously on the day of the wedding.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her sinisterly, his lips curling up in a teasing manner. Only the emcee would ask such a question during a wedding. The moment Shi Guang heard that, she knew that he was teasing her on purpose.¡±Why would I be the emcee for my sister¡¯s wedding? to think that you could think of something like that ...¡± Lu Yanchen let out an innocent expression as he pulled her onto his body and carried her up horizontally. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s sleep. ¡± ... ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go together. ¡± ¡­¡­ To celebrate mo Feifei¡¯s pregnancy, Shi Guang, su qianxun, and Wang caichun dragged mo Feifei to the Tang Pce for a meal. Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM ¡°Sister Feifei, that¡¯s great! Your pregnancy has finally been announced. You have no idea how hard it has been for me to hold it in.¡± When she found out that mo Feifei was pregnant on Rode Ind, she had really wanted to tell Shi Guang about it right away. It was still fine back in Rhode Ind, but it was still easy for him to hold it in without meeting Shi Guang. However, something had happened at home and she was summoned back to the country in a hurry. When she met up with Shi Guang, she had to endure the pain of keeping this secret and almost spilled the beans on a few asions. ¡°Sis, you have to give birth to a cool, adorable, and smart little genius like Xiao Bai.¡± Shi Guang fantasized in her heart. The miniature version of her sister was something that she could not help but want to hug and kiss. ¡°That¡¯s true. My Xiao Bai is indeed a super smart child.¡± Su qianxun grinned from ear to ear at the mention of her son. Wang caichun went in front of mo Feifei and smiled.¡±¡±Sister Feifei, I heard that after a person gets pregnant, their intelligence will decrease.¡± Shi Guang sat between the two of them, separating Wang caichun and Mo Feifei. She then looked at Wang caichun. ¡°I¡¯m still smarter than you. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so sarcastic! I won¡¯t treat you as a friend anymore!¡±Wang caichun retorted angrily. ¡°You¡¯re just as childish as Chu mubei! No wonder you two are a couple!¡±Shi Guang giggled. ¡°Who says we¡¯re a couple?¡± Wang caichun immediately hollered. Mo Feifei asked softly,¡±have you guys made up yet?¡± Wang caichun retorted,¡±what reconciliation?¡± I¡¯m divorced from her and we¡¯re not rted anymore. We¡¯re two different people, and our marriage has nothing to do with each other. In the future, Chu mubei can be with whoever he wants to be with. I can¡¯t be bothered with him. ¡± Su qianxun, who was scrolling through Weibo on her phone, looked up at everyone and said,¡±¡±It seems like Chu mubei¡¯s scandal is back.¡± Chapter 1533 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (3)

    Chapter 1533: Both he and glimmer are alluring (3)

    Shi Guang looked at Wang caichun and took the phone from su qianxun. Let me see ...¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Miss Jin Yufeng fromst time?¡±she frowned. Wang caichun chuckled in her heart. Jin Yufeng? wasn¡¯t she the woman who had been photographed with Chu mubei on the second day of her visit to Rhode Ind? the woman who was said to be spending the night with him? If not for this scandal, she would not have been summoned back by her father. When Chu mubei had confessed to her, she had thought that he truly liked her. She had only wanted to test him out despite her doubt. When she went to Rhode Ind, she subconsciously wanted to pay attention to his news, only to find out that he went out to look for women after she left and even took photos of them. It was also to celebrate her attention. Otherwise, how would she have known a certain someone¡¯s true colors? Of course, she was even more d that she did not trust Chu mubei. It was also because of that news that her previous public disy of affection had been ruined and thepany¡¯s shares had declined. That was why her father had called her and urgently asked her toe back. Wang caichun retracted her thoughts and nced at Shi Guang¡¯s phone instinctively. She expressed that she wasn¡¯t curious-she just didn¡¯t want to go on Weibo, and that was why she took a peek like it was gossip. In the news, Chu mubei and Jin Yufeng were at the entrance of a bar. The lights were blurry, and the atmosphere was ambiguous. A handsome man and a beautiful woman were standing opposite each other, and they seemed to be kissing. Of course, it could also be that they were just borrowing each other¡¯s positions. ... When she retracted her gaze, she realized that everyone was looking at her. Blinking her eyes, Wang caichun ced a slice of watermelon in her mouth nonchntly,¡±Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s none of my business even if he¡¯s rumored to be with a hundred women, let alone one. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. ¡± Shi Guang looked at her. ¡°Of course.¡± Continue_reading on MYB0X N0V EL. COM Even though Wang caichun was speaking rather unyieldingly, she was feeling really bad in her heart. It was not as if she had never seen Chu mubei¡¯s scandals in the past. It was not as if she had never felt bad about it before. However, it was different from this time. She could only me Chu mubei for confessing to her. Liar! When Wang caichun returned to her apartment, she realized that Chu mubei was there as well, as though he had been waiting for her for quite some time.¡±¡±Wang caichun, why did you drink so much?¡± She pretended not to see him and wanted to go straight to her bedroom. She replied coldly,¡±what does it have to do with you?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s eyes squinted as he walked towards her slowly, his deep gaze fixed on her coldly.¡±You seem to be angry at me? I haven¡¯t provoked you recently ...¡± In order to change her impression of him, he had been giving in to her recently. ¡°What are you angry about? Am I angry? ¡°I¡¯m really ttered by your question,¡±Wang caichun chuckled. Chu mubei was perspiring at her weird smile. Looking at her loose T-shirt, revealing her exquisite corbones and fair skin, it was ineffably heart-stirring. He coughed lightly, his eyes fixed on it. Wang caichun pulled her clothes up and hugged her chest.¡±What are you looking at? if you want to see your miss Jin, go and see her.¡± Chu mubei was stunned for a moment before raising his brows and chuckling out, ¡°You¡¯re being so weird. Are you jealous because you saw the scandal between me and Jin Yufeng?¡± ¡°How is this possible!!¡± She subconsciously rejected it, but she knew that the scandal was like a Fishbone stuck in her throat. Chu mubei did not say anything and only stared at her unblinkingly. Wang caichun felt ufortable from his gaze and said weakly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. ¡± Chapter 1534 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (4)

    Chapter 1534: Both he and glimmer are alluring (4)

    Chu mubei red at her with fiery eyes.¡±Wang caichun, I just want to say that those rumors are all fake.¡± Wang caichun turned around, leaving her back to Chu mubei.¡±Hehe, it has nothing to do with me.¡± Chu mubei had never liked to stick his warm face to someone¡¯s cold ass. With a cold Hmph, he backed away slightly and looked down at Wang caichun.¡±You really don¡¯t mind the woman I¡¯m with?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to mind? even if you sleep with ten or a hundred women a day, I¡¯ll only say that you like it. ¡± With that, Wang caichun returned to her bedroom and closed the door. Chu mubei raised his hand instinctively, wanting to knock on the door. The next second, he turned around and left. The sound of the door mming was deafening and terrifying. He was afraid that if he barged in, he would really teach that woman a good lesson. He didn¡¯t want her to go to Rhode Ind, but she insisted on going. Then he told her toe back immediately. If she wanted to be with that mo guy, there was no way, not even a window. However, he had also investigated clearly. That mo guy didn¡¯t really like her. He was only with her because of his sister. This idiot couldn¡¯t possibly not know. Ever since she came back, she had been acting weird every day. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she knew that that mo guy didn¡¯t really like her or because he had introduced her to that scandal. Forget it, he was a man, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be too calctive with a woman ... Chu mubei left and looked at their group chat. Mo Yanzhi was asking for a drink in the group. ... Since he had nothing to do, Chu mubei went to the bar. Mo Yanzhi, Tang Yan, and ye chongjun were already there. He looked around and asked,¡±¡±Where is old Lu? He didn¡¯te again?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a good stay-at-home husband now. He¡¯s with his wife every night. ¡± Mo Yanzhi said in a disdainful and disdainful tone. ¡°A guy with only the opposite sex but no humanity.¡± Chu mubei sat down on the sofa with a dark face. Without caring about the others, he picked up his wine and downed two sses. Of course, there were not only the four of them in the private room. Tang mo and ye chongjun had both brought their girlfriends and were apanying them at the moment, so they had no time to pay attention to him. The only one who had the time to care about him was mo Yanzhi. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were free today?¡± Mo Yan asked. ¡°I¡¯m done with my business, so I¡¯m here again. Come,e,e, let¡¯s drink ...¡± Chu mubei poured himself another cup and downed it in one gulp. Mo Yanzhi smiled faintly.¡±It looks like you¡¯ve quarreled with your wife again. I¡¯m curious. Doesn¡¯t she like you?¡± You want to be with her now, so why is she still hesitating? women are delicate, so I said that women can¡¯t be too good to her!¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened as he red at mo Yanzhi with a cold gaze, as though a sharp arrow was about to shoot through him. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. You won¡¯t say anymore?¡± Mo Yanzhi asked with a smile and shrugged his shoulders.¡±¡±Oh right, I forgot to tell you something. Someone called me just now. Knowing that you¡¯reing, he seems to being over. He should be here soon ...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, the door of the private room was opened and a beautiful and graceful figure walked in. She was wearing a sexy long dress, and the hem of the dress swayed, revealing her exquisite figure. When she caught sight of Chu mubei in the room, her eyes lit up instantly, and that exquisitely made up face of hers was filled with a jubnt smile. However, Chu mubei only shot her a cold look before treating her like air and continuing to drink his wine. ¡°Yufeng is here,¡± mo Yanzhi spoke first. Chapter 1535 - Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (5)

    Chapter 1535: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (5)

    Jin Yufeng, the eldest young miss of the Jin family, had been pampered since she was young. She was the center of attention and was loved by everyone. Many men had tried their best to pursue her, but she did not even spare a nce. Ever since they were young, she had loved to pester Chu mubei. In fact, she had even once boasted that even if Chu mubei was only willing to spend a night with her, she would be extremely willing to do so. ¡°Mubei, you¡¯re here too~~¡± Jin Yufeng strode in quickly and pounced towards Chu mubei, her passion burning. However, Chu mubei shifted his position swiftly, causing Jin Yufeng to miss him. She then fell onto the sofa in a sorry state ... Pouting in displeasure. ¡°Mubei, I¡¯ll get hurt if you do this ...¡± Jin Yufeng pouted. Chu mubei stared at her for a few seconds before replying coldly,¡±¡±I think you¡¯re as lively as a Dragon and a Tiger. How many Lions can you kill?¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s lips curled up, looking both angry and amused. She went over and sat down beside Chu mubei. Tilting her body slightly, she leaned on him as though she had no bones in her body. One of her hands even climbed up his chest as she spoke intimately,¡±bei~I don¡¯t like lions. I only like you. I¡¯ve been thinking about you every day ...¡± Chu mubei¡¯s brows furrowed as his eyes shone with a deep sense of disgust. With a sullen face, he moved to the side to make himself a little further away from Jin Yufeng. He did not reply to her. However, Jin Yufeng did not seem to feel Chu mubei¡¯s coldness and disdain at all. She shifted her position and even hugged his arm, her soft and ample chest pressing against his arm. Her actions were ambiguous and alluring. ... Chu mubei looked at her indifferently as his lips curled up in a devilish manner. Jin Yufeng immediately threw him a flirtatious look, but Chu mubei¡¯s expression remained cold. He even reached out to push her away and pushed her onto Mo Yan.¡±Miss Jin is too lonely tonight. Please satisfy her.¡± Mo Yanzhi, who was eating a fruit, rolled his eyes weakly.¡±I don¡¯t think miss Jin is interested in me at all.¡± Jin Yufeng purposely red at Chu mubei,¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Yanzhi and I are just friends. You¡¯re the one I like.¡± With a coquettish tone, she leaned towards Chu mubei once more. Chu mubei jabbed her forehead with his finger, preventing her from leaning over.¡±But I don¡¯t like you, so stay away from me.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t try, how do you know if you like me or not?¡± Jin Yufeng wasn¡¯t angry at all as she looked at Chu mubei with a pitiful gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in you. I¡¯m not even willing to try. ¡± Chu mubei was still expressionless as he replied nonchntly. In the past, even if he had yed around with her, Chu mubei had his own principles. He would never y with a woman who would cling onto him in the future. Furthermore, he no longer wanted to y with women. There were only two types of women with him now-women and Wang caichun. ¡°Mubei ...¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s sweet voice dragged on. She said flirtatiously,¡±¡±What are you afraid of? will you fall in love with me if you try it with me?¡± ¡°This problem won¡¯t exist. The youngdy of the Jin family is still suitable to find some small stars as her boyfriend. ¡°As for me, I wouldn¡¯t look for you even if I wanted to y ...¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s past boyfriends were all young hunks in the entertainment industry. Jin Yufeng was not angry. Instead, sheughed out loud.¡±Oh my, mu bei, are you jealous? If you¡¯re willing to be with me, they¡¯re all just floating clouds~~¡± Chapter 1536 - Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (6)

    Chapter 1536: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (6)

    Chu mubei sniggered out sarcastically. He really did not know where her confidence came from. He red at mo Yanzhi as if to say,¡±who asked you to invite her here?¡± Mo Yanzhi only shrugged his shoulders, indicating that he was also helpless. They were all in the same circle, and the elders knew each other. If she asked him where they were drinking, he couldn¡¯t possibly not tell her. Looking at mo Yanzhi, who had turned around to talk to ye chongjun, Chu mubei put down the cup in his hand and stood up, walking out without another word. Chu mubei¡¯s sudden decision to leave stunned Jin Yufeng. She immediately chased after him.¡±Mu bei, where are you going? I just got here. Hey, wait for me ...¡± Chu mubei was walking really quickly. It was only after a long distance that Jin Yufeng finally caught up to him. She reached out to grab Chu mubei¡¯s arm, no longer acting like she did before and returning to her usual self.¡±What are you doing? I¡¯m just joking, do you really have to go this far?¡± Chu mubei turned around and red at her arm.¡±Let go!¡± That cold tone made Jin Yufeng¡¯s entire body shiver. She subconsciously let go of him, but she bit the bullet and grumbled in a sweet voice,¡±let go then. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, what can I do to you? if I could really do anything to you, I wouldn¡¯t have not gotten you yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the same type of person as you. However, that was the past me. The current me doesn¡¯t want to y anymore,¡±Chu mubei replied. ... Jin Yufeng¡¯s face turned pale. Then, sheughed coldly.¡±Yo, Chu mubei, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve really stopped loving Wang caichun after you got married and that you¡¯ve stopped touching other women?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chu mubei replied immediately. This answer caused Jin Yufeng to take two steps back. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±Thest time you were drunk, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you said that you were divorced. Chu mubei¡¯s calm and handsome face was covered with a thinyer of frost as he replied coldly,¡±¡±Impossible!¡± He knew himself well and did not have the habit of talking when he was drunk. There was no way he could trick him. These words caused Jin Yufeng to feel as if she had been pped on the face. She was so angry that her face turned red, but in the next second, she held it back. However, her breathing was still a little unstable. She suppressed her sadness and anger and chuckled.¡±¡±Wang caichun, how is a woman like her worthy of you? didn¡¯t you say before that you could consider me if you wanted a marriage alliance?¡± ¡°But, I¡¯m not marrying him. Also, it¡¯s not up to anyone else to tell Chu mubei what kind of woman he¡¯s going to be with. Whether he¡¯s worthy or not, it shouldn¡¯te out of anyone¡¯s mouth either.¡± With that, Chu mubei left without even turning back. Looking at Chu mubei¡¯s disappearing back, Jin Yufeng stomped her feet. Wang caichun, a nouveau riche woman. Could Chu mubei really spend the rest of his life with her? Her father had sent her to work overseas for a year, and he had gotten married the moment she came back. However, she had also gotten someone to find out that Chu mubei and Wang caichun¡¯s marriage was only a marriage of convenience. Therefore, she didn¡¯t care much about it. They were going to get a divorce anyway. Recently, she heard that they had divorced a long time ago, but they had not announced it to the public. Coincidentally, Chu mubei had been working with the Jin Corporation recently. After the two of them had worked together, she had started to keep in touch with him. God knew how much effort she had put in for their rtionship to have a breakthrough. At the very least, Chu mubei would not leave her the moment he saw her like before. However, with Wang caichun, everything had returned to the past ... Chapter 1537 - Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (7)

    Chapter 1537: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (7)

    ? Shi Guang and Wang caichun wanted to buy some things for mo Feifei¡¯s baby, so they decided to go shopping together. The two of them had a great harvest and bought all the things that the child needed and didn¡¯t need. After shopping for an entire afternoon, the two of them were tired and hungry. After putting the food in the car, they went to a Western restaurant next door. After eating and drinking, Wang caichun sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a good time shopping. Shi Guang, doe shopping with me when you¡¯re free in the future. ¡± Shi Guang drank a mouthful of water and said,¡±please let me off. I¡¯m about to faint from walking around for the entire afternoon. This is simply even worse than my training.¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Wang caichun replied in disdain. ¡°You can¡¯tpare me to you, miss Wang. Your job every day is to dress yourself up and go shopping.¡± Shi Guang was only joking-a joke between good friends. Before Wang caichun could say anything, a mocking female voice rang out from the side,¡±The young miss of the Wang family. The Wang family is just a small family, yet they still have the nerve to call themselves young miss.¡± The two of them turned around and saw two women walking over. One of thedies was wearing a long dress as she strode over. Her every move was mboyant as she took off her sunsses and smiled at Wang caichun sarcastically. ... Wang caichun took a closer look. Wasn¡¯t this that Jin Yufeng? Even though she had left with Chu mubei, they had not announced it to the public. Even if she was together with Chu mubei now, she was still a mistress. How could a mistress be so arrogant when she met the first wife? Shi Guang did not recognize her immediately as she looked at Wang caichun.¡±Your friend?¡± Wang caichun shrugged her shoulders,¡±I don ¡®t.¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s brows furrowed. The woman beside her snorted arrogantly.¡±¡±This is the young miss of the Jin family, Jin Yufeng.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Shi Guang replied before curling her lips into a smile.¡±The girl who was rumored to be with Chu mubei. So, she¡¯s the big Missy of the Jin family. I thought she was some inte celebrity, but which Jin family is she from? Did you know?¡± When she heard that, Wang caichun¡¯s lips could not help but curl up. Shi Guang had asked that on purpose to help her embarrass Jin Yufeng. Looking at Jin Yufeng¡¯s angry face, she really wanted to burst outughing. Jin Yufeng frowned at Shi Guang.¡±For poor people like you to know about this, I really don¡¯t have any status to speak of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Jin family is a real rich family. You nouveau riche can¡¯tpare to them.¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend arrogantly chimed in. Wang caichun and Shi Guang looked at each other and chatted as if the two of them didn¡¯t exist,¡±strange things happen every year, but there¡¯s a lot more this year.¡± ¡°It¡¯s indeed a little too much. ¡± ¡°How can the young miss of a rich family not know basic manners?¡± ¡°One¡¯s upbringing really depends on one¡¯s own cultivation. ¡± The two of them were clearly pointing at the Mulberry and scolding the locust. Jin Yufeng was a proud and arrogant person to begin with. Furthermore, she had always looked down on Wang caichun. Anyone who was close to Wang caichun would definitely have a simr family background as her. Now, the two people she looked down on were discussing whether she had any manners. She was furious and raised her hand to p them. He was aiming at Wang caichun but was blocked by Shi Guang. Jin Yufeng red at Shi Guang fiercely and wanted to continue hitting her. However, Shi Guang held her down tightly. She could only retract her hand angrily and look at Wang caichun, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re divorced. ¡± Chapter 1538 - Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (8)

    Chapter 1538: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (8)

    Wang caichun was slightly taken aback. She actually knew about her divorce with Chu mubei? did he tell her about it? She frowned as she looked at Jin Yufeng in front of her. This was a beautiful woman. Because of her unrestrained personality, she had the aura of a Tavern girl. However, because of her noble birth and prominent family background, she forcibly suppressed that aura of promiscuity. On the contrary, she had an additional seductive charm that men wanted to conquer. People were divided into different ranks, and the wealthy families were also divided into different ranks. Jin Yufeng¡¯s family background crushed her by hundreds of times. To the Jin family, the Wang family could only be considered an ordinary family, while the Jin family was the true wealthy family. The Chu family was naturally a level higher than the Jin family. ording to the Chu family¡¯s background, if he were to marry, he would naturally marry a girl from an aristocratic family like the Jin family. If Chu mubei were to divorce her and marry Jin Yufeng, that would not be strange at all. Seeing Wang caichun¡¯s face slowly turning dark, Jin Yufeng smiled sweetly and said in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not talking to you to make things difficult for you. I just want you to understand some things. ¡± His disdainful tone and haughty expression were as though he really didn¡¯t care about Wang caichun at all. Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend raised his head arrogantly and understood the meaning behind Jin Yufeng¡¯s words.¡±¡±A person like you isn¡¯t even fit to carry Yufeng¡¯s shoes. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re divorced. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you suffer.¡± Shi Guang could not help but raise her brows. This woman was way too full of herself. Even if the Jin family was amazing, there were other families that were even more amazing than her. As the saying went, there would always be someone better than her. Why did she have to act so arrogantly? wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would kick an iron te one day? Wang caichun clenched her fists tightly and bit her lip, not daring to say anything. ... However, Shi Guang knew that it was not easy for her as well. After all, she had indeed divorced Chu mubei and the Wang family was no match for the Jin family. If the Jin family really wanted to make things difficult for the Wang family, the Wang family would definitely be in for it if Chu mubei did not help them. Sheughed sarcastically,¡±hehe~~¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend red at Shi Guang with a look of warning, as though warning her not to provoke them-they were not people she could afford to offend. ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much and you still say you¡¯re not here to make things difficult for me? do you want to take out your little mirrors from your bags and look at your faces? they¡¯re even uglier than ugly monsters.¡± Shi Guang wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She had been afraid even before she got together with Lu Yanchen in the past. After all, she didn¡¯t have any family business to take care of and had always been barefooted, so she wasn¡¯t afraid of wearing shoes. Hearing this, Jin Yufeng and her friend¡¯s faces turned ck. Anger was coursing through their bodies, coursing through their flesh and blood. He actually dared to say that the two of them were uglier than ugly monsters, this was unforgivable! Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend was so enraged that she could not wait to rush up and fight Shi Guang. ¡°Who are you?¡± Jin Yufeng red at Shi Guang coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about who I am. ¡°In the future, please remember to keep your mouth clean when you see us. Otherwise, who knows if I might throw you out of the window one day when I¡¯m in a bad mood,¡± Shi Guang said coldly. ¡°You really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend scolded out before whispering into Jin Yufeng¡¯s ear, saying that she had to find out who Shi Guang was and that she had to teach her a lesson. Shi Guang could not be bothered to listen on as she looked at Wang caichun, who was expressing her gratitude, and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother with this kind of person. ¡± Chapter 1539 - Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (9)

    Chapter 1539: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (9)

    ¡°Yes, sure.¡± Wang caichun couldn¡¯t wait. She was used to it anyway. It didn¡¯t matter. If she couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, she could always hide from him. After all, there was a difference in their family backgrounds. However, today was really great. In the future, she had to learn from time light and probably couldn¡¯t be too stupid. The Golden Phoenix¡¯s friend ordered Shi Guang, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. Tell me who you are. Leave your name behind!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t want to be friends with you. ¡°Shi Guang scoffed coldly. She would only tell her friends her name. Wang caichun and Shi Guang did not want to bother with this insufferably arrogant young miss anymore as they turned around to leave. However, Shi Guang¡¯s hand was caught by Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend. Looking at how Shi Guang¡¯s hand was being tugged at, Wang caichun could not take it any longer as she rushed over to pull Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend away.¡±What are you doing? let go!¡± As Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend, how could she possibly let go of her Lackey? shoving Wang caichun away, she raised her hand and was ready to give Shi Guang a p. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who you are? how dare you talk to us like that?¡± Perhaps Shi Guang and Wang caichun were the source of her gloating as the two of them gave Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend a hard push, causing her to let go and stumble backward, even knocking into Jin Fengyu¡¯s body. Jin Yufeng, who was wearing nine-centimeter stilettos, screamed in shock. She was knocked down by her, and her eyes were still on the sharp corners of the acruron bed. Bright red blood started to spread from her face ... She covered half of her face and screamed,¡±ah! My eyes! My eyes!¡± ... Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend stood there in a daze. She didn¡¯t know how all this had happened. After a long while, the fragments of her memory slowly pieced together in her mind. It seemed that when she was tussling with time Wang caichun, her body had retreated and then knocked into Jin Yufeng. Therefore, she was the one who bumped into Jin Yufeng, and she was the one who caused Jin Yufeng to be blind. Looking at Jin Yufeng, who was covered in blood and screaming on the ground while covering her face, Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend was extremely frightened. Her entire body was trembling uncontrobly. Even her lips had turned white from fear. No! Unable to bear the responsibility of bumping into Jin Yufeng, she pushed all the me onto Shi Guang and Wang caichun as she chided them, ¡°It¡¯s you guys, it¡¯s all you guys! How dare you push me into Yufeng on purpose! You¡¯re all too vicious!!¡± Then, she fell to the ground and cried,¡±¡±Yufeng, Yufeng, what¡¯s wrong with you? what¡¯s wrong with you? ambnce, call an ambnce!¡± The service staff at the side also came over. They had already called the ambnce. At this time, the owner of the restaurant also came. Wang caichun shouted,¡±don¡¯t you dare use us! I told you to let go, but you didn¡¯t let go and even wanted to hit me! That¡¯s why we pushed you! You were the one who didn¡¯t stand properly, which was why you bumped into her!¡± ¡°You did it on purpose. You killed him with a borrowed knife. You¡¯re so vicious!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me us. You were the one who bumped into her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Yufeng¡¯s good friend. How could I possibly hurt Yufeng? you guys pushed me on purpose.¡± ¡­¡­ The two of them kept talking to each other until the ambnce arrived. When Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend caught sight of her being sent to the ambnce, she started bawling out. Before she got into the ambnce, she looked at Shi Guang and Wang caichun and hollered,¡±The Jin family will not let you off. Just you wait!!¡± Chapter 1540 - He and glimmer are both alluring (10)

    Chapter 1540: He and glimmer are both alluring (10)

    Wang caichun looked at Shi Guang worriedly,¡±What do we do? In the end, we¡¯ve pushed Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend away, so we¡¯re always connected to each other. ¡± Shi Guang¡¯s lips were pursed as she replied coldly,¡±This was an ident. We didn¡¯t want this to happen.¡± ¡°What if ...¡± ¡°The reason why we took action was because Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend made the first move. The service staff didn¡¯t see it just now, but there must be surveince cameras. We¡¯ll call the police, find the boss, and hand the surveince camera to the police. Later, we¡¯ll go to the hospital together, pay for the medical expenses, and apologize.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. The two of them called the police and protected the scene until the police came to check the surveince cameras. After the police found out about the entire incident, they brought Shi Guang and Wang caichun to the hospital. On the way there, Shi Guang gave Lu Yanchen a call and briefly exined what had happened. When they arrived at the hospital and saw the police, Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend pointed at Shi Guang and Wang caichun, saying that they were the ones who had caused harm and that they would be sent to jail or something. At this moment, someone rushed in hurriedly. Initially, Shi Guang thought that Lu Yanchen had arrived. It turned out to be a middle-aged man in his fifties, followed by a young man in a suit. He was dressed like an elite professional and should be his assistant. Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend¡¯s face was filled with excitement as he loudly called out ¡°uncle Jin.¡± ... It was obvious that this person was Jin Yufeng¡¯s father. When Jin xuezhen¡¯s father heard that Jin Yufeng was still in the emergency room and that one of her eyes might be in danger, his face instantly darkened. As for Jin Yufeng¡¯s friends, they went on to add oil to the fire, making things even more outrageous. In the end, it was Shi Guang and Wang caichun who pushed Jin Yufeng onto the table on purpose, causing Feng Yufeng to bump her eyes. Jin xuezhen¡¯s father¡¯s gaze was fixed coldly on Shi Guang and Wang caichun. To think that these two little brats would dare to hurt his daughter! He would definitely not let them off! His eyes scanned Wang caichun from head to toe with contempt and disdain. Clearly, he knew who Wang caichun was. When he caught sight of Shi Guang, his face froze up. She was not the daughter-inw of the Lu family. The wedding that the Lu family had organized was quite sensational. He had been there at that time. After all, she was old master SU¡¯s granddaughter and had married into the Lu family. It seemed that he naturally had to remember her. He had even thought of getting Yufeng to get closer to her so that she could help the Jin family. What did Yufeng¡¯s injury today have to do with her? If it involved the Lu family, they had to get to the bottom of the matter and not act rashly. However, her daughter¡¯s eyes were injured. She couldn¡¯t let this matter go just like that! His gaze flickered strangely as he looked at Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend and asked,¡±¡±Liu Yafang, tell me, what¡¯s going on? How did Yufeng get injured, and who pushed her?¡± Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend, Liu Yafang, blurted out,¡±¡±They were the ones who pushed me!¡± They were the ones who answered? However, Jin xuezhen¡¯s father emphasized and asked,¡±Her? which her? who pushed these two?¡± Liu Yafang was stunned for a moment. Taking in Jin xuezhen¡¯s father¡¯s expression, it was clear that he was only asking her to pick one. She then looked at Shi Guang and Wang caichun, trying to decide who to pick. Even though Wang caichun¡¯s family wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the Jin family, she was still considered to be from a small wealthy family. ¡®As for the other girl, she¡¯s just a nobody. I might as well push all the me onto her.¡¯ With that thought in mind, Liu Yafang raised her hand and pointed at Shi Guang. When she looked at Jin xuezhen¡¯s father, she did not miss the coldness in his eyes. Chapter 1541 - He and glimmer are alluring (11)

    Chapter 1541: He and glimmer are alluring (11)

    Liu Yafang was stunned for a moment. Could she have made a mistake? Jin xuezhen¡¯s father was very cunning. It was impossible for him to do anything without any benefits. The Jin family wanted to marry the Chu family. Could it be that ... Jin xuezhen¡¯s father wanted to take this opportunity to let the Chu family marry Jin Feng? If that was the case, he would naturally not let Wang caichun off. With that thought in mind, Liu Yafang¡¯s finger that was pointing at Shi Guang shifted to Wang caichun and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s her! She pushed all of them!!¡± Both Shi Guang and Wang caichun were stunned for a moment, instinctively understanding that he was just picking on the weak. Clearly, Jin xuezhen¡¯s father had already found out about Shi Guang¡¯s identity and the divorce between her and Chu mubei. Coupled with the fact that Chu mubei had been working with Jin xuezhen¡¯s father recently, he had made a voice call to the Chu family, hoping to use this opportunity to tear the Wang and Chu families apart. What a good move, killing two birds with one stone. Wang caichunughed coldly in her heart. Thinking that this was good too, he knew that the incident today had nothing to do with Shi Guang. Since she had mistakenly entered the ce, it was a good thing that he could get her out of it. Just as Shi Guang was about to say something, Wang caichun tugged at her hand and cut her off.¡±Yes, I pushed her, but I didn¡¯t push miss Jin. I pushed ...¡± Liu Yafang quickly interrupted Wang caichun,¡±She did push me, but she did it on purpose. She wanted to kill me with a borrowed knife. She nned to let me bump into Yufeng, then Yufeng would ...¡± ... Jin xuezhen¡¯s father red at Wang caichun coldly.¡±You did that on purpose?!¡± He looked very angry and said a little excitedly, ¡± ¡± How dare you! Don¡¯t you know whose daughter she is? how dare you harm her? aren¡¯t you afraid of the Jin family¡¯s revenge?! ¡± Wang caichun exined, ¡± at that time, my friend and I were about to leave, but this miss Liu was the one who held onto my friend, not allowing us to leave. I was afraid that she would hurt my friend, so I pushed her. At that time, miss Jin was originally standing quite far away, and we didn¡¯t expect miss Liu to retreat that far, directly bumping into miss Jin. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask these two police officers. We¡¯ve already called the police, and we¡¯ve even uploaded the video. You can watch the video ...¡± After saying that, she looked at the police officer. The police officer nodded. ¡± Indeed, that was the situation at that time. ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that my daughter deserves it? she¡¯s just asking for it!¡± Jin xuezhen¡¯s father¡¯s face turned ugly and he became even more arrogant than before. He did not take the two police officers seriously at all and he had the domineering attitude of a superior. ¡°No, I pushed her. Although it was an ident, I¡¯m at fault too. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here to apologize to miss Jin. I can pay for all the medical expenses, but I still have to say that I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her as miss Liu said.¡± Wang caichun tried to exin herself and expressed her apology with a sincere attitude. However, she did not expect that not only did she not appease Jin xuezhen¡¯s father, but it also made him fly into a rage.¡±Apologize? you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re apologizing when you spoke to me just now. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re repenting at all. You look so arrogant now. It¡¯s more like you¡¯re here to demonstrate your power to me!¡± ¡°Director Jin!¡± Wang caichun lowered her head and asked in a trembling voice,¡±then may I ask, what do I have to do for you to believe that I¡¯m sincerely apologizing?¡± Jin xuezhen¡¯s father lowered his head indifferently. His eyes were cold and filled with killing intent.¡±Kneel down!!¡± Chapter 1542 - Both him and glimmer are alluring (12)

    Chapter 1542: Both him and glimmer are alluring (12)

    What? The moment Wang caichun heard that, her entire body trembled in shock and nervousness! Shi Guang¡¯s mouth was agape as well. Kneel down ... The rest of the people were also dumbfounded. No one had expected that Jin xuezhen¡¯s father would actually ask Wang caichun to kneel and apologize! Wang caichun tried her best to calm her breathing.¡±Director Jin, I respect you as an elder. I also know that this ident was rted to me. I¡¯m here to apologize sincerely, but please don¡¯t be too insulting.¡± Jin xuezhen¡¯s father raised his voice slightly as he red at Wang caichun with a cold gaze.¡±My daughter¡¯s going to lose an eye soon. You can just apologize and everything will be settled. Kneel here for a few hours and I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re sincere and remorseful. Then, I¡¯ll see if you¡¯re really apologizing!¡± Shi Guang could not help butugh out in her heart in disbelief. He was really arrogant, like the famous ¡°my dad is Li Gang¡±! She stepped forward and looked at Mr. Jin.¡±Miss Liu was the one who pulled me at that time. Of course, I also pushed miss Liu. So, Mr. Jin, do you mean that I should kneel down too?¡± She knew that Jin xuezhen¡¯s father had recognized her. She wanted to see if he dared to make her kneel. ¡°Young Madam Lu, chief Lu has always taken good care of me. I know that it was Liu Yafang who held you back, and that was just an instinctive struggle. Don¡¯t be ignored just because you have a good heart. Chief Lu is a man of status.¡± Jin xuezhen¡¯s father said calmly,pletely changing the concept. He said that Shi Guang was innocent and was being used by Wang caichun, hoping that she would take chief Lu¡¯s face into consideration and not cause trouble here. ... Everyone was shocked. Shi Guang and Wang caichun were both shocked at how shameless this man was. On the other hand, Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend and the two policemen were shocked at Shi Guang¡¯s identity-to think that she was from the Lu family! Jin Yufeng¡¯s friend was even more thankful that she had not pointed at Shi Guang earlier on. Otherwise, her family would be in for it. To be able to get together with Wang caichun, she must definitely be the wife of the 4th young master Lu. Everyone knew that the 4th young master Lu was the most protective and pampered his wife the most. It was fine to mess with him, but his wife was definitely not to be messed with! Wang caichun¡¯s body trembled in anger as she shouted out,¡±Director Jin, you¡¯re deliberately making things difficult for me.¡± ¡°Difficult? if you don¡¯t kneel down now, I¡¯ll let you know what a real difficult situation is!¡± Jin xuezhen¡¯s father¡¯s cold eyes were filled with a murderous aura as if they wereced with poison. It was as if the Wang family would no longer exist in City Z from tomorrow onwards. He gritted his teeth and said,¡±let me tell you. You¡¯d better pray that Yufeng¡¯s eyes are fine. Otherwise, it won¡¯t be as simple as it is now. I¡¯ll definitely make your eyes pay for it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a teasing voice was heard.¡±Mr. Jin, you¡¯re really amazing!¡± Thezy voice made everyone turn their heads and look in the direction of the voice. She realized that Lu Yanchen and Chu mubei were standing at the other end of the hospital¡¯s corridor. That demonic voice that was filled with sarcasm earlier on was from Chu mubei. They didn¡¯t know how long they had been standing there and how much of the conversation they had heard. Shi Guang immediately walked to Lu Yanchen¡¯s side and whispered a few words to him. Lu Yanchen was expressionless, but Chu mubei¡¯s face had turned dark. He walked over and ced his hand on Wang caichun¡¯s shoulder, wrapping it around himself. He then said to Jin xuezhen¡¯s father,¡±CEO Jin, there are some people you can touch, and some you can¡¯t touch. Don¡¯t you know this logic?!¡± Chapter 1543 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (13)

    Chapter 1543: Both he and glimmer are alluring (13)

    Jin xuezhen¡¯s Father¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he looked at Chu mubei who was defending Wang caichun.¡±Mubei, do you know what miss Wang has done? She pushed Yufeng on purpose. Yufeng is still in the emergency room, and we don¡¯t know if her eyes are fine. ¡± He was so excited that his voice went out of tune. Weren¡¯t these two already divorced? Chu mubei had been working on a project with him recently. What was he up to now? was he still trying to help this woman to end their coboration? If the cooperation were to fail, the one who would suffer the greatest loss would not be the Jin n but Chu mubei. Could it be that he wanted both of them to suffer for a woman? He then looked at the two police officers and said arrogantly,¡±¡±The two of you arew enforcement officers, so you must have heard it just now. She said that she had hit someone. I want to sue her for malicious injury. I think it should be fine to sentence her to a few years!¡± ¡°This ...¡± The two police officers looked like they were in a difficult position. They could also see that these two families seemed to be people with power and influence. They were not in the police station now, so it could only be considered a mediation. They could not say anything. Chu mubei looked at Wang caichun and said impatiently,¡±Woman, hurry up and tell me, what happened?¡± In fact, he had a rough idea of the situation. When Shi Guang called Lu Yanchen, he was right beside her. At that time, he was already displeased. Shi Guang knew to call her husband when something happened, but what about her? This pig was stupid. Now that she was being deliberately embarrassed by that Jin guy and even wanted her to kneel down, she actually didn¡¯t know how to cry to him. ... If she asked him for help, would he not help her? Looking at the look of disdain on Chu mubei¡¯s face, Jin xuezhen¡¯s father scoffed coldly in his heart. It seemed like Chu mubei¡¯s old habit of being affectionate had reappeared. However, when he found out that this woman had hurt Yufeng, his attitude changedpletely. No matter how romantic a yboy was, he would still look at the situation. After all, she was just a lowly woman. If he really liked her, he wouldn¡¯t have divorced her. Wang caichun bit her lip and suppressed her emotions. Although the Wang family wasn¡¯t a rich and powerful family, their conditions weren¡¯t too bad. However, she had been pampered by her family since she was a child. She was on the verge of breaking down after being put in a difficult position. Now that she had caught sight of Chu mubei, and how he had protected her so much, it was as though she had seen her Savior. Her tensed up heart was finally at ease, and she was so touched that she was on the verge of tears. If Chu mubei¡¯s attitude were to change the moment he heard that Jin Yufeng was injured, her eyes would redden uncontrobly. Did he really like Jin Yufeng that much? He was actually scolding her for Jin Yufeng. Tears welled up in her eyes as Chu mubei¡¯s face became a blur. She felt so ufortable, as if a huge stone was pressing on her heart. It was stuffy and painful. She wanted to tell herself not to cry and not to mind. However, the more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Tears welled up in her eyes for a while before finally falling down without any backbone. Chu mubei was stunned. When he saw Wang caichun¡¯s tears, all the anger and rage in his heart disappeared without a trace. ¡°Why are you crying ... I just want you to tell me what happened. Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. If the sky falls down, I¡¯ll hold it up for you, alright? ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry ...¡± Chu mubei was suddenly a little flustered as he mumbled incoherently. With one hand supporting her face, he used the other to help her wipe her tears away carefully. However, not only did this not stop Wang caichun¡¯s tears, she even started bawling ... Chapter 1544 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (14)

    Chapter 1544: Both he and glimmer are alluring (14)

    After crying, Wang caichun also felt that she was being too pampered as she mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m having a meal with Shi Guang. It¡¯s your girlfriend, Jin Yufeng ...¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face revealed a look of disgust and frustration as he raised his voice,¡±¡±Who said she¡¯s my girlfriend?!¡± Wang caichun pouted as her eyes reddened. ¡°You¡¯re being fierce again!¡± Afraid that she would cry again, Chu mubei hurriedly added,¡±¡±I¡¯m not scolding you. Tell me quickly. ¡± Shi Guang held onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s hand and smiled out of the blue. They scolded others for spreading dog food every day. Weren¡¯t they showing off ¡°mu Tangchun¡± brand dog food now? All of a sudden, she realized that she shouldn¡¯t beughing in a situation like this. She looked at Lu Yanchen and said,¡±What do we do now?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at President Jin arrogantly and sneered,¡±what do you mean by what to do? Didn¡¯t you say that it has nothing to do with you? let¡¯s leave it to Chu mubei then. Let¡¯s go. ¡± With that, he really did pull Shi Guang out. Shi Guang¡¯s jaw dropped as she was pulled away by Lu Yanchen ... Holding back her tears, Wang caichun sniffed and continued,¡±It was because Jin Yufeng came over to provoke us and didn¡¯t allow us to leave, forcefully pulling Shi Guang that I pushed her. To think that that person would bump into Jin Yufeng, causing her to bump into the corner of the table, right where her eyes should be, so ...¡± ... ¡°Alright, I know. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Chu mubei wiped her tears away before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, what¡¯s there to cry about?¡± Jin xuezhen¡¯s father¡¯s gaze was fixed on Chu mubei. Initially, he had thought that Chu mubei was a man who would achieve great things and that he only knew how to y with women every day. Now that she saw his attitude change so many times, she looked down on him. How could a man who achieved great things be so indecisive? no wonder he was the most useless son of the Chu n. Jin xuezhen¡¯s father¡¯s expression changed instantly, and he furrowed his eyebrows in displeasure.¡±Mu bei, what do you mean by that?¡± Chu mubei looked at him coldly,¡±¡±I should be the one asking you that, Mr. Jin. What do you mean? what happened tomorrow and today was an ident, but you want my wife to kneel and apologize? The Chu family¡¯s daughter-inw knelt down and apologized to your daughter? Hmph! You sure have a lot of face!¡± President Jin was stunned. Didn¡¯t they already say that they were divorced? ¡°Mubei, we¡¯ve been working together recently. I thought we¡¯ve reached some kind of consensus,¡± CEO Jin said, his face turning stiff. ¡°Whatmon ground?¡± Chu mubei shrugged with a puzzled look. President Jin¡¯s face turned even uglier. He must have known about his intention to get married. However, even though he was anxious, he had been in the business world for decades. He was not really flustered. As for the impatience just now, it was more of an act. He took a deep breath and said,¡±mu bei, Yufeng¡¯s injuries are not light. It¡¯s not a small matter. No matter who it is, there¡¯s still room for negotiation. The Jin family is not to be trifled with.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll leave it to the police to handle.¡± Chu mubei did not think much of it as he turned around to look at the two police officers.¡±Did you take their statements?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± The two police officers nodded. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave. No matter what investigation needs to be done, we¡¯ll cooperate.¡± With that, he pulled Wang caichun along and left. Bastard! Director Jin was really angry now. He gritted his teeth, and his cold look made him want to kill someone. Chapter 1545 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (15)

    Chapter 1545: Both he and glimmer are alluring (15)

    Liu Yafang was scared out of her wits. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend any of them. What was she going to do? if CEO Jin couldn¡¯t get his revenge in the end and decided to vent all of his anger on her, that would be a real irony. Fortunately, director Jin didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to him, because Jin Yufeng had been pushed out. The doctor said that her eye injury was very serious, and it was uncertain if she could see in the future. After Jin Yufeng woke up and knew that she might go blind, she cried and made a scene in the ward. The two of them were silent on their way back. When they got home, Wang caichun looked at Chu mubei and said,¡±Thank you. Sorry for the trouble.¡± Chu mubei had wanted to chide her and ask her why she didn¡¯t call him. However, looking at how tired and tired she was, he was sure that she must have been angry and upset after all the trouble she had gone through today. Hence, he did not say anything and only told her to rest. Wang caichun was truly exhausted. However, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep even after she returned to her room. Chu mubei was clearly on her side today, so there really wasn¡¯t anything going on between him and Jin Yufeng. It was a sleepless night, and Chu mubei found it hard to fall asleep as well. He squinted his eyes and looked outside in displeasure. Until his phone rang. He turned around, took a look at his phone, and then snorted. In a quiet and elegant teahouse. ... When Chu mubei pushed the door open and entered, Jin xuezhen¡¯s father was already seated inside. When he caught sight of Chu mubei entering, he smiled at him before pointing at the seat opposite him, indicating for him to take a seat. He then poured him a cup of tea. In truth, CEO Jin was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. However, after calming down, he felt that he had to find Chu mubei and have a good talk with him. He had to let him know who was more important. Chu mubei leaned back in his chairzily, looking nonchnt. Director Jin¡¯s expression froze up slightly. This Chu mubei was really stubborn.¡±I still hope that you can give me an exnation for today¡¯s matter.¡± Chu mubei chuckled out. Even though he was chuckling, his gaze towards CEO Jin was extremely cold as he said,¡±I didn¡¯t go to you for an exnation, and you actually dare toe to me for an exnation.¡± Director Jin clenched his fists. He had never seen such a strong side of Chu mubei before. He was always smiling and looking like a carefree kid. Furthermore, no matter how strong the Chu family was, Chu mubei was only a junior. To think that he would be so rude to his elders! CEO Jin felt humiliated and furious. ¡°Chu mubei, don¡¯t you forget that your father has to show me some respect when he speaks to me!¡± He bellowed. ¡°When my father talks to me, he has to be polite to everyone.¡± It meant that he was older than his father. His father would give in to him, but he would never give in to him. ¡°I won¡¯t let this matter rest!¡± ¡°Who Do You Think You Are to dare to make a scene in front of me?¡± Who didn¡¯t know how to threaten! Chu mubei stood up and continued,¡±you can either treat today¡¯s incident as an ident and let it pass. Then, I can also treat your attitude towards my wife as if it never happened. After all, my wife is soft-hearted and feels guilty. If you continue to be so persistent, I¡¯m more than happy to y with you!!¡± Director Jin¡¯s expression kept changing as he sat there. It was obvious that he was weighing the pros and cons. When he saw Chu mubei turn around and walk out, his brows furrowed and he said loudly,¡±If you leave, that means our cooperation ends here!!¡± He did not believe that Chu mubei would choose to have both sides suffer. ¨C [PS: please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1546 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (16)

    Chapter 1546: Both he and glimmer are alluring (16)

    Everything that had happened between Wang caichun and Jin Yufeng had already caused a hugemotion in the city. Wang caichun was called back home by father Wang and was given a scolding. Father Wang¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and his face was solemn. Wang caichun had been afraid of her father since she was young, and now that she was facing her father¡¯s rage, she was even more out of her wits. She kept her head down and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Mother Wang¡¯s heart ached when she saw how pitiful her daughter was. She tried to put in a few good words for a long time before father Wang finally stopped. Seeing that her husband was no longer speaking, Madam Wang assumed that the lesson was over. She extended her hand, wanting Wang caichun to leave. Of course, Wang caichun also wanted to take this opportunity to escape. However, she had just taken a step when father Wang called out to her,¡±¡±Stop!¡± The two of them froze and looked at father Wang nervously. Father Wang looked deeply at Wang caichun and said in a domineering tone, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time, what¡¯s going on between you and Chu mubei? Did you two get a divorce or not?¡± Wang caichun was so frightened that her body shrank back. Meeting her father¡¯s stern gaze, she didn¡¯t dare to lie,¡±divorce!¡± Wang mama¡¯s eyes widened, her lips trembling,¡±You ... You ...¡± She was both angry and shocked, and it took her a long time to speak fluently,¡±¡±What did you say? you and mu bei have divorced? how can you divorce so soon? marriage is the most important thing in a woman¡¯s life. When you got married, we tried to persuade you and asked you to think about it carefully. But look at what you¡¯ve done. I¡¯m so angry!¡± The gentleness and love she had earlier were all gone, and mother Wang was so angry that she was about to turn bloodthirsty as she pointed at Wang caichun with a trembling finger ... ... Wang caichun was extremely shocked. Her mother had always doted on her the most, and she had never seen her mother lose herposure like this. Her mother had always been gentle, and no matter what happened, she would still be as soft as water. Mother Wang was a traditional woman. She believed that her daughter¡¯s marriage was her Second Life and she had to choose carefully before she could marry. However, Wang caichun had married very casually back then. She had finally epted it, but now she was asking for a divorce. To her, this woman¡¯s divorce was equivalent to ruining her own life. Thinking about how her daughter was divorced at such a young age, she was so anxious that tears fell out. Wang caichun¡¯s eyes were actually red as she looked at her mother weakly. She didn¡¯t know how to exin to her mother that their marriage was fake. If she really said that, her mother would scold her to death and her father might even whip her. Father Wang¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all when he heard Wang caichun say that they were really going to get a divorce. He only said indifferently,¡±Since you¡¯re divorced, why would mubei end the coboration with the Jin family for you?¡± Wang caichun was shocked,¡±what did you say? Chu mubei ended the coboration with the Jin Corporation?¡± That billion-dor project, that ...¡± Father Wang nodded his head.¡±That¡¯s right. Both parties will invest a lot in this joint venture. However, if it goes down, mubei will be the one to suffer a loss.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s work together with Chu mubei.¡± Wang caichun said hurriedly. ¡°The Wang family wouldn¡¯t have that much money. If they had that much money, mu bei wouldn¡¯t have gone to the Jin family.¡± Of course, they had to earn money together. The Wang Corporation had also invested in it, but it was abined share with Chu mubei. Of course, other than the Wang Corporation, there should be someone else who would have Chu mubei¡¯s shares as well. It would be his friends. If the project were to fail, Chu mubei would not only lose the project¡¯s money, but also the shares of the others. Chapter 1547 - He and glimmer are alluring (17)

    Chapter 1547: He and glimmer are alluring (17)

    Wang caichun¡¯s heart was filled with worry. She had not expected things to be this serious as she was so scared that she did not even dare to breathe. When she heard that even though Chu mubei had gotten a divorce, he had given up on the coboration with Jin Corporation because of Wang caichun, mother Wang immediately stopped crying. This meant that the two of them still had feelings for each other and that a divorce might just be a small argument. After all, young people these days were especially willful. In this case, the two of them would definitely be able to get married again. She knew it! After observing him for such a long time, she realized that Chu mubei was a pretty decent kid. She regained herposure and held Wang caichun¡¯s hand, saying,¡±Caichun, I can tell that mu bei still likes you a lot. It¡¯s normal for couples to quarrel, but you have to understand each other.¡± Wang caichun bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t listen to anything else anymore. All she wanted to do was to see Chu mubei as soon as possible and ask him what was going on. After saying a few words to her parents, she turned around and ran off. After leaving, she ran back to her apartment as fast as she could. The entire time, she was thinking about what she was going to say to Chu mubei. Wang caichun stood in front of the door for a long time with an uneasy heart before opening it. The room was very quiet. Wang caichun had thought about how she would meet Chu mubei when she returned, but she really did not expect him to not be home. She took out her phone and was about to make a call. However, on second thought, now that thepany was in trouble, Chu mubei must be extremely busy. ... He thought about it and decided to forget it. She looked at the bedroom door. Ever since the divorce, she had not entered his bedroom. Wang caichun walked over and pushed open the door to the bedroom. Raising her eyes, she saw a man¡¯s bare chest. The lower half of his body was only wrapped in a bath towel, and the fragrance of bath fluid was exuding from his body. She was stunned for a moment before she screamed,¡±¡±Ah!¡± Chu mubei¡¯s lips twitched,¡±what are you shouting for? you barged in so suddenly and I didn¡¯t even Shout!!¡± He didn¡¯t seem to care and used the towel hanging around his neck to dry his hair. Wang caichun¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked up at the ceiling.¡±I went to the wrong ce. I thought it was my Spy.¡± After lying, she closed her eyes and frowned. Their bedrooms were in the north and south respectively. How could she go the wrong way just because she wanted to? ¡°Oh?¡± Chu mubei merely raised his brows teasingly. ¡°Yes, I went the wrong way. Although we¡¯re not in the same direction, I¡¯ve never been able to tell left from right, North from South, and North from North. I went the wrong way by ident!¡± The more Wang caichun exined, the more she tried to cover it up, but the more embarrassed she felt. ¡°Oh, is that so? seems like it¡¯s still my fault then. I shouldn¡¯t have set up the two gates in the north and south. Instead, I should have set them together.¡± Wang caichun nodded her head, but she still did not dare to look at Chu mubei.¡±Yes,¡± ¡°Then, you¡¯re looking for me for nothing, right?¡± Chu mubei ced his hand on the towel. What he meant was, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go out. I¡¯m going to change. Of course there was something. She had rushed back to ask him how the cooperation with the Jin Corporation was going. Wang caichun looked at Chu mubei and realized that he was still half-naked. She immediately turned her head away.¡±Can you put on your clothes first?¡± Chu mubei continued graciously,¡±¡±It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t seen it before. You even touched it at the beach. ¡± Dizzy! Wang caichun muttered in her heart before coughing lightly, ¡°You¡¯ve finished your cooperation with the Jin family?¡± Chapter 1548 - Both him and glimmer are alluring (18)

    Chapter 1548: Both him and glimmer are alluring (18)

    Chu mubei replied indifferently, as though he did not mind at all. However, the more she thought about it, the more worried Wang caichun was.¡±Then ... Then what should we do?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± After Chu mubei had dried his hair, he even flicked his hair back in a carefree manner, ¡°It¡¯s just a project. If he doesn¡¯t want to work with me, I can just find someone else to work with. ¡± Wang caichun was speechless. If he could find someone to cooperate with, then maybe he wouldn¡¯t have looked for the Jin family. Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled up as he looked at her with a half-smile,¡±look at how scared you are. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Wang caichun still did note out and did not know what to say. She could only look at him in a daze,¡±...¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Chu mubei raised his brows. Wang caichun shook her head. ¡°Then go to sleep.¡± As he said that, Chu mubei looked at himself in the mirror smugly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Wang caichun didn¡¯t return immediately, but asked softly. ... Chu mubeiughed out in a carefree manner,¡±Good night,¡± she said. Wang caichun¡¯s face darkened as she replied gloomily,¡±Then go to sleep. I wish you a good dream.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. ¡± Chu mubei raised his hand, not wanting to see her off. Wang caichun turned back to look at him every few steps she took, but mubei had already turned around without any intention of asking her to stay. Wang caichun could only leave and close the door behind her. She stood in the living room and turned around to look at Chu mubei¡¯s room. Why didn¡¯t he say a word? why didn¡¯t he tell her that he ended the cooperation with the Jin family because of her? didn¡¯t he want to remarry? If he were to say that he wanted to be with her, she would definitely agree. However, he did not say anything. Could it be that he did not want to do it anymore? if he did not want to do it again, then why did he cancel the cooperation with the Jin Corporation for her? This yboy, what was he trying to do? Wang caichun went to take a shower. With a stomach full of worries and gloominess, she tossed and turned on her bed, unable to fall asleep. After tossing and turning all the way until midnight, she got up and walked out, only to find that Chu mubei¡¯s room was lit up. She wanted to knock on the door, but she could not be sure if Chu mubei was asleep. What if he had the lights on? As though he had heard some noisesing from outside, Chu mubei opened the door and frowned at her.¡±¡±Why are you still awake?¡± Hezily leaned against the door and smiled evilly.¡±¡±You¡¯re not thinking of sneaking into my bedroom in the middle of the night, are you?¡± Wang caichun¡¯s breathing tightened. Her clear little face was filled with shyness as she blushed slightly. Raising her head, she looked at Chu mubei.¡±Aren¡¯t you not sleeping as well?¡± After he finished, he muttered in a low voice,¡±¡±You¡¯re not serious. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s called being frivolous,¡± Chu mubei shrugged innocently. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be serious when I get back. You¡¯ll be scared to death.¡± He smiled evilly. Wang caichun¡¯s face turned even redder as she suppressed her uneasiness and wanted to return to her room. Just as she turned around, Chu mubei¡¯s voice rang out,¡±don¡¯t be so stressed even though I did it for you.¡± ¡°You ... Why ...¡± Wang caichun¡¯s body stiffened as she turned around to look at him with aplicated expression. Chu mubei smiled faintly.¡±At a time like this, shouldn¡¯t you be telling me ...¡± Then, he mimicked Wang caichun¡¯s tone,¡±Chu mubei, I regret it. I don¡¯t want to divorce you anymore. You¡¯re so handsome and responsible. I really like you so much. I can¡¯t live without you. I want to continue being your wife. Let¡¯s make up!¡± Chapter 1549 - He and glimmer are alluring (19)

    Chapter 1549: He and glimmer are alluring (19)

    Wang caichun could not help but burst outughing, and the heavy atmosphere from earlier disappeared in an instant. The lights in the living room lit up as Chu mubei walked over to him. He retracted the joking expression on his face,¡±¡±Don¡¯tugh. If you really do that in the future, as long as you announce our divorce to the public, the Jin family will immediately think of ways to deal with your father¡¯s smallpany.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s deep eyes were filled with shock.¡±Would it be that bad?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you try?¡± Chu mubei shrugged. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu mubei, the father and daughter of the Jin family would not have let her off so easily. Wang caichun¡¯s thin shoulders seemed to have been crushed as they slowly went limp. ¡°But as long as you¡¯re my wife, the Jin father and daughter won¡¯t dare to do anything to you and your family.¡± Chu mubei said domineeringly. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I have no choice but to remarry?¡± Wang caichun didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Woman, do you have to be so pretentious? I¡¯ve already made it so clear, and you¡¯re just saying that we¡¯ll die if we¡¯re together.¡± Chu mubei furrowed his brows, looking as though he was about to explode. Wang caichun¡¯s face was dark as her chest heaved up and down violently.¡±How am I being pretentious? hurry up, I¡¯ll divorce you just because you want a divorce. I¡¯ll remarry you just because you want to?!!¡± ¡°Since when was I the one who wanted a divorce? you were the one who initiated it!¡± Chu mubei replied innocently. ¡°That¡¯s because you like Shen Yiren! I wish you the best!¡±Wang caichun¡¯s eyes reddened. ... ¡°You¡¯re so generous. ¡± Chu mubei scoffed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not generous. I just can¡¯t stand it. I can¡¯t stand the fact that you smile like a flower every time you see Shen Yiren. You¡¯re always busy helping her. Every time she appears, you ignore everyone else. I can¡¯t stand it. I¡¯m jealous. That¡¯s why I want a divorce. I want you to say ¡®out of sight, out of mind¡¯!¡± Wang caichun said loudly, getting more and more excited. The shock in his heart started to dissipate bit by bit, as though a desert had found an oasis. Chu mubei held back his joy as he tilted his head and said,¡±Are you confessing to me, or do you still Love Me Now?¡± Wang caichun coughed twice and turned her head away, but her face and ears were red. ¡°So, you like me that much, huh?¡± Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled up. Looking at mubei¡¯s smug face, Wang caichun was instantly enraged. ¡°That¡¯s right. Are you satisfied now? are you proud?¡± Looking at Wang caichun¡¯s angry face, Chu mubei immediately said in all seriousness, ¡°I¡¯m only happy! I¡¯ll only be good to you and smile at you. As long as you¡¯re there, you¡¯ll be the only one in my eyes and my heart. How about it?¡± He stretched out his arm and wrapped it around Wang caichun¡¯s shoulders, pulling her into his embrace. At the start, Wang caichun¡¯s body was a little stiff and ufortable. The warmth between her and Chu mubei was like a dream. She came back to her senses and pushed him away slightly. With a serious face, she said,¡±can you really guarantee that after you remarry, you won¡¯t have any physical rtions with other women? of course, you can¡¯t have an affair mentally either.¡± ¡°I definitely won ¡®t! I won¡¯t even take a second look at you!¡± Chu mubei raised his hand and swore. ¡°You used to be a yboy, and you even told others that you liked to admire beautiful women. Are you sure that you won¡¯t even take a second look when you see a beautiful woman in the future?¡± Wang caichun didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Chu mubei replied without hesitation. Chapter 1550 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (20)

    Chapter 1550: Both he and glimmer are alluring (20)

    Wang caichun was taken aback. He had actually agreed to it without even thinking about it! She really couldn¡¯t believe it. However, Chu mubei was looking at her straight in the eye, looking at her deeply without avoiding her gaze at all. He was so open and honest. The two of them just looked at each other, so close to each other. Under the dim light, it was ambiguous. Looking at Wang caichun¡¯s eyes that were turning darker and darker, mubei¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. Suddenly, he leaned over and kissed her lips. Wang caichun¡¯s eyes widened as she subconsciously took two steps back. However, her waist was once again wrapped around by Chu mubei, who locked her in his embrace and kissed her even deeper. After an unknown period of time, just as Wang caichun was about to suffocate, Chu mubei finally let her go reluctantly. However, he continued to lower his head against her forehead, not knowing how satisfied he was. His lips were only half an inch away from her, and their breaths were in sync. Wang caichun¡¯s mind was a little confused. After panting for a moment, she realized that she was still trapped in Chu mubei¡¯s embrace, and their position was extremely intimate. ¡°You ... Let me go,¡± she muttered shyly. Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled up,¡±what¡¯s the point of releasing it now?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we ...¡± ... Before she could even finish her sentence, her feet were lifted into the air as Chu mubei lifted her up into his arms. Wang caichun cried out in shock,¡±ah!!¡± Chu mubei, what are you doing?¡± Chu mubei did not say anything, but the smile on his face became even more sinister. He carried Wang caichun to his bedroom and threw her onto the bed, causing her to cry out in shock. Instinctively, she wanted to sit up. However, she had only managed to support half of her body when Chu mubei pressed down on her and even tugged at her skirt. ¡°Chu mubei, don¡¯t you dare do anything stupid!¡± Wang caichun protested. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a long time. You finally agreed today. How could I not do anything? don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make you feel good immediately ...¡± As his hands fumbled all over her body, his breathing became heavier and heavier. Wang caichun wanted to push his hands away.¡±What do you mean?¡± Chu mubei stopped what he was doing and lowered his head to look at her, suppressing the lust in his body. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me that I could only treat you well and smile at you from now on? wherever you are, I could only see you in my eyes and in my heart!¡± ¡°When did I say that? you¡¯re the one who said it yourself!¡± Wang caichun chuckled. Chu mubei¡¯s face darkened.¡±Then, are you going to request that after I remarry, I won¡¯t have any more physical rtions with other women? of course, I won¡¯t be allowed to have an affair mentally either.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s eyes shed. She did say that, but she was just going along with what he said and didn¡¯t think much of it. ¡°And you¡¯re even asking me not to take a second look at any prettydy!¡± Chu mubei added. Wang caichun was speechless. She was just following the topic of their conversation, and for some reason, she felt as though she had been dragged into a trap by Chu mubei. However, he had already said that if she did not want the Jin family to take revenge on her, she could only be with him. Did she have any other choice? He seemed to have been tricked no matter what. ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to go back on your word?¡± Chu mubei looked at her sternly. ¡°I¡¯m not going back on my word,¡±Wang caichun replied subconsciously. Chu mubei let out a satisfied smile that was overflowing with charm. Not bothering to hide his beastly nature at all, he started moving. Wang caichun¡¯s heart was beating like thunder as her limbs went weak. ¡°Then, can we not do it tonight?¡± ¡°We can ¡®t!¡± ¡°This is too fast.¡± ¡°Fast? Then we¡¯ll do it until dawn. ¡± Wang caichun nearly fainted. Chapter 1551 - He and glimmer are alluring (21)

    Chapter 1551: He and glimmer are alluring (21)

    Shi Guang asked Wang caichun out for a meal, and Chu mubei and Lu Yanchen arrived along the way. When Wang caichun and Chu mubei¡¯s gazes met in the air, Shi Guang could feel a series of crackling sounds as though the dry wood had been lit up instantly, burning so vigorously that Shi Guang was so shocked that she almost spat out the rice in her mouth. Lu Yanchen swept a cold nce at each of them before asking Shi Guang to add more dishes on the menu.¡±Try this shop¡¯s orchid Bear Paw. How does it sound?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Shi Guang agreed and called for the waiter to add more dishes. A momentter, she lowered her voice and said to Lu Yanchen,¡±Chu mubei must be really happy today, right?¡± ¡°He¡¯s been smiling like a fool all day. ¡± Lu Yanchen described with a venomous tongue. Shi Guang pursed her lips and chuckled out. Lu Yanchen looked at her with a pampering and doting gaze as he picked up some food and ced it in her mouth.¡±Eat more. Why has your appetite been so bad recently?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve eaten a lot and gained weight.¡± Shi Guang fed Lu Yanchen back and added, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he suffered heavy losses after ending his cooperation with the Jin Corporation and that you¡¯ll all be his big creditors in the future? then, why is he still smiling like a fool?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a need to exin?¡±Lu Yanchen raised his brows. Shi Guang followed his gaze and looked at Chu mubei and Wang caichun who were talking. Gritting her teeth, she chuckled out and evenid down on Lu Yanchen¡¯s body. In the past, Chu mubei and Wang caichun would definitely not have been happy, thinking that the two of them were showing off their love. However, after eating mu Tangchun, they already felt that the whole world was sweet. No matter how much dog food you guys spread, you would still be as steady as Mount Tai. ... After the meal, Chu mubei and Lu Yanchen left together, while Shi Guang and Wang caichun walked out leisurely. Shi Guang looked at Wang caichun with a teasing expression.¡±A few days ago, you said that you had nothing to do with each other, but today, you look so sweet. This progress is really fast~¡± Wang caichun coughed lightly.¡±I had no other choice. After all, if I were to announce my divorce to the public, the Jin family would definitely not let go of my father¡¯spany.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shi Guang looked at her with a sharp gaze. Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM Wang caichun¡¯s gaze darted around guiltily, not daring to look at Shi Guang. In the end, she could not stand Shi Guang¡¯s gaze that seemed to be able to see through her as she yelped out, ¡°Don¡¯t tease me. You know what¡¯s going on. I like him. I¡¯ve liked him since a long time ago. ¡± Shi Guang let out a long ¡°Oh¡± in a daze.¡±So you¡¯ve been deeply in love for a long time. It¡¯s said that the more you suppress it, the crazier you will be. Thenst night, you two ...¡± Wang caichun interrupted her with a red face,¡±Stinky Shi Guang, why are you so perverted now?¡± Shi Guang covered her mouth andughed out loud as the two of them yed around. When they got into the car, Wang caichun suddenly sighed,¡±Actually, Chu mubei is quite a nice person. Even though we were married before, we didn¡¯t really love each other. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving myself a chance to give it a try. Shi Guang, are you willing to help me?¡± ¡°How can I help you?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the beach for two days,¡±Wang caichun said expectantly. Shi Guang did not know what she was trying to do. ¡°Us?¡± ¡°There¡¯s also Lu Yanchen and Chu mubei. Men ... There¡¯s no such thing as quality withoutparison. Only withparison can one train up a better man. ¡± Wang caichun said. ¡°I¡¯ve been training recently ...¡± Shi Guang chuckled out gloatingly. ¡®Chu mubei, Oh Chu mubei, let¡¯s see if you¡¯re still going to show off your disdain and arrogance back then.¡¯ ¡°When did you stop training?¡± ¡°Come on,e on!¡± Wang caichun whined at Shi Guang. Chapter 1552 - Both him and glimmer are alluring (22)

    Chapter 1552: Both him and glimmer are alluring (22)

    Unable to change Wang caichun¡¯s mind, Shi Guang thought about how it had been a long time since she had gone out with Lu Yanchen and decided to go with the four of them. The weather had been sweltering recently. Coupled with the fact that it was the off-season for tourism, there weren¡¯t many people by the beach either. Seeing how much Shi Guang wanted to go, Lu Yanchen agreed. However, they did not head out with Chu mubei and Wang caichun. The two of them set off in advance and went to the beach. Under the sunlight, the surface of the sea was sparkling and beautiful. Seagulls were flying in the blue sky, asionally pping their wings and gliding across the water like butterflies. There weren¡¯t many people at the beach. When Shi Guang arrived, she pulled Lu Yanchen along to the beach. She loved swimming and wanted to enjoy the thrill of swimming at the beach. Stepping on the soft sand, Shi Guang tilted her head and looked at him.¡±You¡¯re really not going in? then, I¡¯ll go and swim for a round.¡± Even though Lu Yanchen had already ovee his water vertigo, he still did not like swimming. Hence, Shi Guang would tease him whenever she had the time. Lu Yanchen sat down on a beach chair, wearing his sunsses and not moving at all. Shi Guang shrugged her shoulders and went into the water. Who would have thought that after swimming one round in the sea, she would be struck up by a young man who asked her carefully, ¡°You¡¯re that swimming champion Shi Guang, right?¡± She didn¡¯t expect that she would be recognized. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Shi Guang smiled and nodded her head. ... When the man heard this, he immediatelyughed happily and showed off to his friend next to him,¡±¡±See, see! I told you she¡¯s Shi Guang!¡± The few of them surrounded Shi Guang and started chatting. Lu Yanchen, who was lying on the beach chair, had long caught sight of it. When he saw that they were still chatting, his face darkened. The man who did not want to enter the water swam over to Shi Guang, who chuckled out,¡±Ahaha, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to go into the water?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± With those two simple words, Lu Yanchen pulled her out of the water and wrapped her up in a towel the moment they got out. Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM ¡°I¡¯ve only just swum one round!¡±Shi Guang was a little bewildered. Instantly, the man suppressed his aura as he exuded a frosty aura. Lu Yanchen demanded in an overbearing manner, ¡°Don¡¯t swim in crowded ces in the future. ¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯ll be even more people when I¡¯mpeting! Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of me notpeting anymore?¡± Lu Yanchen nced at her arrogantly.¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t swim anymore. Let¡¯s go home.¡± With that, Shi Guang leaped onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s back and had him carry her back. When the two of them returned to the seaside vi, Wang caichun and Chu mubei were already there. They were chatting in their rooms, and when they heard the conversation, they realized that Wang caichun was not willing to sleep in the same room as Chu mubei. ¡°Legend has it that sea ghosts haunt the beach at night. The room that you¡¯re staying in is facing the sea, so be careful not to get caught by the sea ghosts.¡± ¡°Childish!¡± Wang caichun red at him in disdain. Who are you trying to scare? She was not a three-year-old child. Shi Guang chuckled and cried at the two of them before pulling Wang caichun into the kitchen. They were going to have a barbeque in the backyard tonight. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys make up? Why don¡¯t you sleep in the same room?¡± Shi Guang asked in confusion. At the mention of this, Wang caichun was especially furious. ¡°I¡¯m so angry. Fortunately, I said I would try it first. That¡¯s why I came out to y. I didn¡¯t expect to show my true colors. How can I trust him in the future?¡± Chapter 1553 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (23)

    Chapter 1553: Both he and glimmer are alluring (23)

    ¡°Why did you show your true colors?¡± Shi Guang asked. Wang caichun replied coldly,¡±when I just arrived at the vi and was picking up my luggage, two girls in bikinis passed by the vi. When they saw Chu mubei, they were like bees to honey. They were trying to flirt and flirt with him. To think that Chu mubei would even look at them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m purely admiring it. ¡± Shi Guang did not think that there was anything wrong with taking a look. ¡°But he promised me that he wouldn¡¯t look at other women. It hasn¡¯t even been three days and his old habits are back. Pfft, yboy.¡± ¡­¡­ Back in the living room, Chu mubei was also ridiculing Lu Yanchen.¡±I just identally nced at her. It was really just my peripheral vision. Moreover, they were standing right in front of me. I¡¯m not blind, so how could I not have seen them? she actually said that I was lecherous. If I¡¯m a big pervert, I only know how to look at beautiful women. This is too unreasonable.¡± Lu Yanchenughed out gloatingly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to say this, but someone who¡¯s not happy when his partner takes a look at someone else, or when he¡¯s being looked at by someone else, must have some mental issues,¡±Chu mubei added. The moment he heard that, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face turned cold as he swept a sharp gaze over. A chill ran down Chu mubei¡¯s spine. ¡®Urgh, urgh!¡¯ He had almost forgotten that old Lu was extremely possessive as well-he would not be happy if anyone were to look at Shi Guang for too long. ¡°No,¡± he coughed lightly,¡±this woman needs to be taught a good lesson. Otherwise, she¡¯ll definitely climb to the top in the future.¡± ... He stood up and went to the kitchen. At this moment, Wang caichun was chatting andughing with Shi Guang. When she saw Chu mubei enter, her face darkened instantly. Chu mubei¡¯s handsome face was as cold as ice as he crossed his arms and looked at Wang caichun calmly. His eyes were filled with arrogance. Shi Guang looked at Wang caichun and then at Chu mubei. Was this a love-hate rtionship? She rolled her eyes and said softly,¡±¡±Lu Yanchen and I will head out to set up a barbeque stand. I¡¯ll leave the kitchen work to you guys.¡± Continue -reading on MYB0 XN0 VEL. COM The two of them looked like they were on bad terms. They wouldn¡¯t start a fight, would they ... Uh uh uh, there was still a vegetable knife in the kitchen. Still worried, Shi Guang peeked in from behind the door and saw Chu mubei walking towards Wang caichun with a murderous look. However, that expression of his did not seem like he was going to take care of her! Instead, he had a fawning look on his face. Suddenly, he hugged Wang caichun from behind and coaxed her gently,¡±Alright, don¡¯t be angry. I only look at you. What¡¯s so good about that figure? my wife, your figure is the best.¡± ¡°You just said you didn¡¯t pay attention. Why are their figures not good?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to look at it to know.¡± ¡­¡­ Shi Guang¡¯s jaw dropped, not knowing whether tough or cry. It seemed like her worries were unnecessary. By the time Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen¡¯s barbeque stand was set up, Chu mubei and Wang caichun were done washing the vegetables. At the same time, there was a huge, colorful fruit tter. In front of Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, Chu mubei spoke to Wang caichun like a boss,¡±fruit.¡± Immediately, Wang caichun freed up one hand and used a fork to pick up a piece and ce it in Chu mubei¡¯s mouth. Chu mubei touched Wang caichun¡¯s head gently before looking at Lu Yanchen as though he was saying,¡¯look at how well I¡¯ve taught her.¡¯ However, Lu Yanchen treated them like air from the start to the end. That was because Shi Guang said that she wanted to eat chicken wings and was currently roasting them in silence. As for Shi Guang, she could not help but spit out her saliva at this manliness of Chu mubei ¡®s,ughing so hard that she could not even stand straight. Chapter 1554 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (24)

    Chapter 1554: Both he and glimmer are alluring (24)

    They started preparing for the barbeque in the afternoon. By the time they were done and tidied up, it was already past 11 pm. Shi Guang was leaning against the railing of the balcony. Lu Yanchen came out of the shower, his upper body bare, revealing his sexy muscles. When he saw that she was still not resting, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re not tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired. ¡°Shi Guang shook her head. ¡°The seaside at night, the night view is so beautiful,¡± she pointed out of the window. Under the moonlight, the surface of the sea was sparkling like a Gxy. It was simply too beautiful. From time to time, it would make a rhythmic sound like music. The sea breeze gently blew over, giving people a feeling of deep sleep. Lu Yanchen hugged her from behind.¡±If you like it, we can do it a few more times in the future.¡± Shi Guang rxed her body and leaned into his embrace.¡±Do you remember the first time I brought you to the beach?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He rubbed his chin against her neck. ¡°We were together for two years in the past, but I had never realized that you didn¡¯t like water or the sea. Even though I med you for our breakup back then, I felt really guilty about it. That was why I had such aplicated feeling when I came over.¡± Shi Guang smiled. Perhaps it was because she had rxedpletely, but she could not help but yawn. ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s rest. ¡± Lu Yanchen carried her up horizontally and ced her on the bed. Leaning into Lu Yanchen¡¯s embrace, Shi Guang looked at him while drawing circles on his chest. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about. Did the seafood restaurant that day really give a kiss for free?¡± ¡°Take a guess ...¡± Lu Yanchen lowered his voice and blew into Shi Guang¡¯s ear suggestively. ¡°You want me to guess again, but I don¡¯t want to guess. I think it¡¯s definitely fake. You¡¯re scheming against me.¡± Shi Guang pouted. ¡°Whatever you say.¡± Lu Yanchen muttered softly as he reached his hand into her skirt to feel around. An electric current coursed through Shi Guang¡¯s body, causing her breathing to turn heavy. The thick scent of hormones was extremely alluring, and she could only feel the world spinning before her eyes. The only thing that could be heard was her heart that was right next to hers, thumping and thumping ... Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM At that moment, the phone rang at an inappropriate time. Their tongues intertwined as the kiss grew deeper and deeper, and they were getting more and more thirsty. Lu Yanchen panted heavily as his fingers caressed her bright red lips longingly before letting go of Shi Guang unhappily. Shi Guang patted her chest and heaved out a huge breath of air before picking up the call.¡±Caichun,¡± ¡°Shi Guang, let me ask you something. Does Lu Yanchen have any pictures of other women on his phone?¡± Wang caichun¡¯s voice sounded a little muffled on the other end. Shi Guang¡¯s eyes were blurry as she looked at Lu Yanchen in a daze.¡±Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone ... Has a woman¡¯s photo?¡± ¡°Yeah, did you?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even have a photo of Shen Yiren?¡± Shi Guang remembered that Lu Yanchen¡¯s phone did have a picture of Shen Yiren in the past. However, she knew that they had a coboration. Therefore, Shen Yiren sent a publicity photo to Lu Yanchen, and he even got her to help him piece the picture together. ¡°Now?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± The photo had been deleted long ago. ¡°I know,¡± With that, Wang caichun hung up the phone. Shi Guang did not know what she was up to, but she could sense that something was off with her words. Could they have quarreled again? ¡°Do you think that the two of them are having an argument again?¡± she looked at Lu Yanchen. ¡°You¡¯ll know tomorrow. ¡± With that, he lowered his head and kissed her lips with all his might. Chapter 1555 - Both him and glimmer are alluring (25)

    Chapter 1555: Both him and glimmer are alluring (25)

    The next morning, Lu Yanchen went out for a run out of habit while Shi Guang went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. However, to her surprise, she caught sight of a tired-looking Wang caichun in the kitchen.¡±Hey, you¡¯re so early ... You guys didn¡¯t stay up all nightst night, did you? look at how tired you are.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting all night. I¡¯m so tired now, but I¡¯m even hungrier. I¡¯m so hungry that I can¡¯t sleep. I¡¯m going to sleep as soon as I eat something,¡± Wang caichun said as the water on the fire boiled. She put the noodles in. ¡°Put in an egg.¡± Shi Guang opened the cupboard and cracked an egg to put in the noodles. She then cut up a piece of ham and added in some scallions and ginger. Looking at the piping hot noodles that were filled with fragrance, Wang caichun hugged Shi Guang. ¡°You¡¯re the best. I really want to spend the rest of my life with you. ¡± ¡°Don ¡®t! I¡¯m afraid that Lu Yanchen will kill you!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Wang caichun harrumphed in a slightly emotional manner before taking a bowl of noodles out and bringing it to the dining table to eat. Shi Guang walked over and sat down opposite her. ¡°Where¡¯s Chu mubei?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Wang caichun replied coldly. He¡¯s probably sleeping in his room. ¡± Actually, they did not really quarrelst night. She was the one who interrogated him for the entire night. She asked him about his past rtionship history, but he was always beating around the bush and smiling the whole time. In the end, Shen Yiren¡¯s few photos were also vague, and she was busy for the whole night. Shi Guang asked softly,¡±did you guys quarrel again?¡± It can¡¯t be rted to the question you asked mest night, right?¡± Wang caichun swallowed the noodles in her mouth,¡±He said that he had nothing on his phone and that he wasn¡¯t afraid of me checking it. In the end, when I opened it up, I saw that his phone was filled with pictures of beautiful women, and many of them were even Shen Yiren ¡®S. He clearly said that he only treated Shen Yiren as a friend. How could a friend have so many pictures? that¡¯s why I gave you a call. Indeed, Lu Yanchen didn¡¯t have any on his phone at all! He even tried to trick me into saying that all men had pictures! I¡¯m so angry!¡± After she finished speaking, she continued to eat her noodles. Shi Guang did not know why, but the more she listened, the more she felt likeughing. They were clearly quarreling, and had even quarreled for an entire night. However, she just felt that this couple was really funny. Wasn¡¯t chu mubei very arrogant in the past? he was always acting like he would not want his woman if she didn¡¯t listen to him in the future. However, whenpared to now, it was really funny. She smirked and replied,¡±actually, Lu Yanchen did have some in his phone in the past, but he deleted themter on.¡± Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he delete it?¡± This was Wang caichun¡¯s anger. Why did he have to keep so many women¡¯s photos in his phone? ¡°Maybe I forgot that all men are like this.¡± Shi Guang advised. ¡°But your Lu Yanchen isn¡¯t like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just picking bones from an egg. ¡± ¡°But I¡¯m angry. Even though he and Lu Yanchen were childhood friends and grew up together, why is there such a huge difference in their personalities? your Lu Yanchen would only cast a sidelong nce at any woman he sees, and his entire body would exude an aura of ¡®don¡¯t get close to me¡¯, but what about him? when he sees a prettydy, he would even whistle and smile so coquettishly as though he was saying,e on, prettydy,e and flirt with me! It would be weird if I didn¡¯t get angry!¡± Wang caichun said in a bitter tone. ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shi Guang was truly unable to control herself as she burst outughing. Chapter 1556 - Both him and glimmer are alluring (26)

    Chapter 1556: Both him and glimmer are alluring (26)

    ¡°Hahaha!¡± Shi Guang was truly unable to control herself as she burst outughing once more. Wang caichun¡¯s face was filled with ck lines,¡±you¡¯re stillughing? are we friends or not? shouldn¡¯t you be angry at this moment and help me scold Chu mubei?¡± He gobbled down the noodles as though he was eating Shi Guang. Shi Guang¡¯s smile faded as she returned to her normal self.¡±If I were to really scold Chu mubei, I¡¯d only be adding fuel to the fire if I were to follow you.¡± The young couple would asionally quarrel, but as friends, they really couldn¡¯t just follow along with their scolding, or else it would turn into a big deal. ¡°But he¡¯s a yboy,¡± Wang caichun mumbled as she ate her noodles. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. It¡¯s a fact that Chu mubei used to be a yboy. However, you¡¯ll know when you met him. You¡¯ll know when you fall in love with him. You¡¯ll know when you marry him. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he would change?¡± ¡°But those photos are from a long time ago. You have to look at the time. Besides, who would have the time to flip through a photo album when they¡¯re so busy?¡± Shi Guang held her hand.¡±Furthermore, this person is definitely iparable. Everyone¡¯s personality is different. If we were to talk about Chu mubei, he¡¯s just a little cheeky on the surface. He¡¯s just a talker, but he wouldn¡¯t really do anything rash.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Shi Guang chuckled out.¡±Men care about their pride. If you continue to be like this, he might really get angry in the future.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s actions of eating the noodles gradually became gentler. When she saw Shi Guang turning around and preparing to head back to the kitchen, she asked,¡±I think there¡¯s still another bowl of noodles. Do you think I should call Chu mubei over to eat? after all, he hasn¡¯t eaten anything for the entire night.¡± Shi Guang turned around to look at her and wagged her finger.¡±No, what you need to do now is eat and sleep. When you wake up, dress yourself up and wait for him to give you a way out.¡± Wang caichun looked at her in a daze. Shi Guang raised her brows and chuckled before turning back to the kitchen to prepare breakfast for her and Lu Yanchen. Wang caichun ate her noodles and went to sleep, not waking up even until noon. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Thinking about how they had not slept for the entire night and would definitely not wake up for lunch, Shi Guang did not prepare lunch for them. Who knew that just as they were eating, Chu mubei came down, looking as though he had just woken up. The moment he caught sight of Shi Guang, Chu mubei¡¯s handsome face turned bitter.¡±Little sister Shi Guang, you¡¯ve caused me so much pain!¡± Naturally, Shi Guang knew what Chu mubei was referring to as she coughed out gently,¡±Uh, you can¡¯t me me for this. Who told you to run away whenever you see a girl?¡± However, Shi Guang was still feeling a little guilty as she scooped a bowl of soup for Chu mubei. Just as he was about to finish his meal, she found an excuse to slip upstairs. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s back view, Chu mubei was speechless.¡±Why are you running? I can¡¯t hit you.¡± He didn¡¯t me her, he justined a little. Lu Yanchen looked at him coldly, and Chu mubei returned his gaze.¡±Moreover, with you around, it¡¯s even more impossible for me to hit her. However, old Lu, you really have to control your woman. You just want the world to be in chaos.¡± With that said, he gulped down the entire bowl of soup in one go. Unlike him who was gobbling down the food, Lu Yanchen was chewing on the food elegantly as he said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re too good to me a woman for your own trouble. ¡± ¡°Hey, do you know what happened?¡± Chu mubei asked angrily. Chapter 1557 - He and glimmer are alluring (27)

    Chapter 1557: He and glimmer are alluring (27)

    ¡°I say, do you know what happened? If she¡¯s your wife, then why did you tell my wife that you don¡¯t have any pictures of women on your phone?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with our Xiaoxiao? I don¡¯t have a phone to begin with, and she¡¯s just telling the truth. If you didn¡¯t have so many dissolute past events, you wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament. I remember you once said that women can¡¯t be pampered. If you dare to ask how many women you have, you¡¯ll just cripple her. Now, you¡¯re crippling one of them for me to see. ¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up as he spoke sarcastically. ¡°You ... Old Lu, you¡¯re really ruthless!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve already bullied my wife, so how can I not be ruthless!¡± Lu Yanchen put away the smile on his face and replied coldly,¡±You can¡¯t even handle a woman, is this all you can do?¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not really ming your wife. Look at how protective you are.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly.¡±Of course. I only have this one woman as well. I¡¯m not like you, who can have ten girlfriends at the same time.¡± Before Chu mubei could say anything, a surprised voice rang out,¡±¡±What? you were able to date ten girlfriends at the same time before?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chu mubei¡¯s head was throbbing so badly that he wanted to find a hole to bury himself in. He red at Lu Yanchen hatefully as though to say,¡¯just you wait! Life is unpredictable.¡¯ Lu Yanchen wasn¡¯t threatened at all. As though nothing had happened, he put down his chopsticks and wiped his mouth elegantly.¡±You guys eat slowly.¡± Running away after lighting a fire? Chu mubei really wanted to smash the bowl in his hands onto his back. However, Chu mubei did not have the time to care about Lu Yanchen¡¯s matters right now. Wang caichun¡¯s face was on fire as she looked at Lin fan in horror,¡±Chu mubei, you ... You¡¯re such a womanizer ...¡± The vinegar in her eyes spilled over again, and Wang caichun was so angry that she burst into tears and turned to leave. Chu mubei chased after her hurriedly.¡±Wang caichun.¡± Wang caichun was still angry at this point and naturally did not want to bother with her. The two of them pulled and tugged as they went back to their room, and Chu mubei even forced his way in. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM ¡°Get out!¡± Chu mubei raised his leg to attack her. However, his legs mped down on her knees tightly before pushing her against the wall. Feeling his body rubbing against hers, Wang caichun¡¯s face turned red. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be a hooligan ...¡± ¡°I just want to give you an exnation, just one sentence!¡± Chu mubei said anxiously. Wang caichun, who couldn¡¯t move, thought about it andpromised,¡±Then you tell me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all fake! I said it on purpose to tease Lu Yanchen! How could you believe that?¡±Chu mubei replied hurriedly. Although he was a yboy, he did not indulge in women. He had enough self-control in front of women. Wang caichun raised her head and looked at him pitifully, ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± Chu mubei nodded his head hurriedly and pinched her chin.¡±I told youst night that these photos are mostly for work. You know that I have an entertainmentpany, and I even know some of their names. I threw them to the back of my mind after seeing them. I really haven¡¯t had any women since I married you, I swear. Otherwise, I¡¯ll get into a car when I go out ...¡± Wang caichun hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover his mouth,¡±Watch your mouth, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Chu mubei gripped her hand tightly and ced it over his heart.¡±¡±So, you believe me, right?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Wang caichun thought for a moment before saying that in a soft and tender manner, pushing his shoulders away with both hands. ¡°Then what do I have to do for you to believe me?¡± Chu mubei asked gently by her ear. ¡ª¡ª [PS: please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1558 - Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (28)

    Chapter 1558: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (28)

    ¡°It all depends on your performance.¡± Wang caichun said arrogantly. She wanted to break free, but this was a very strong hug. The ovepping arms held her firmly in his embrace like a cage, so strong that it didn¡¯t allow the knife mountain to escape even the slightest bit. Hugging too tightly in such hot weather would make one feel suffocated. Wang caichun pushed him away ufortably.¡±Chu mubei, if you don¡¯t let go of me now, I¡¯m going to suffocate to death!¡± ¡°I wanted tofort you because you were so sour.¡± Chu mubei let go of her slightly and kissed her on the lips. Lowering his voice, he teased,¡±Wang caichun, I couldn¡¯t tell that you were so jealous.¡± ¡°Chu mubei.¡± Wang caichun¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re jealous! It¡¯s good for your health!¡± Chu mubei chuckled. Wang caichun looked at Chu mubei¡¯s carefree attitude and threatened,¡±you better not make me jealous in the future. Otherwise ...¡± ¡°There¡¯s no future. ¡± As Chu mubei spoke, he kissed her on the lips and gave her a passionate and passionate kiss. It was a gentle yet irresistible kiss, his sexy lips and nimble tongue causing one¡¯s body to go soft. She tightened her grip on his arm and wanted to push him away, but in the end, she was kissed until she was dizzy. His palm went under her clothes, and she was so scared that she shivered. ¡°Do you want it?¡± He whispered flirtatiously into her ear, but his heavy breathing made it seem like he wanted to swallow her up. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Wang caichun bit her lips tightly as she tried her best to catch her breath. The man¡¯s kiss just now was too overwhelming, and she almost could not control herself. ¡°Your body doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± Chu mubei¡¯s eyes seemed to be burning with sparks as he looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s still broad daylight, so forget it. Don¡¯t tell me I can¡¯t stop you right now,¡± Wang caichun waspletely clear-headed now as she took two steps back. Chu mubei lowered his head slightly, his breathing filled with helplessness.¡±You brat, you¡¯re still digging a hole for me.¡± How could a man say no? she deliberately wanted him to give a positive answer. Taking advantage of the situation, Wang caichun pushed him away once more.¡±Don¡¯t you forget that we¡¯ve already discussed with Shi Guang and the others yesterday. We¡¯re going to y volleyball at the beach this afternoon. I¡¯m going to change now, so you should hurry along too.¡± Looking at how embarrassed she was, Chu mubei decided not to tease her any further.¡±Then you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡± Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM She was no longer angry, but Wang caichun did not give an answer.¡±Hurry up and change your clothes! Otherwise, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen are going tough at us again!¡± ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Chu mubei snorted coldly. How could they not dare to? they wereughing at them every day. Wang Cai pushed Chu mubei out of the room and leaned against the door. Forget it, I¡¯ll forgive him this time. We¡¯ll see how he performs in the future. If you dare to mess around again, Chu mubei, you¡¯re dead meat! The sea in the afternoon was as blue as a wash. Standing on the beach and looking around, every angle was a beautiful picture of the sea and sky. Lu Yanchen was dressed in a white short-sleeved shirt and a pair of Beach Shorts. Dressed in a refreshing manner, he had an indescribable handsomeness about him that was radiating with energy. As for Shi Guang, she had initially wanted to wear the swimsuits that she had brought along. However, Lu Yanchen had rejected her by force, not allowing her to wear anything that would be too revealing. He had even changed into a sports t-shirt and skirt. At the same time, there was also a bet. The losing team would pay for all the expenses of the trip. This had been discussed during the barbecuest night. Chapter 1559 - Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (29)

    Chapter 1559: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (29)

    As an athlete, Shi Guang¡¯s mental fortitude was naturally extraordinary. On the other hand, Lu Yanchen was once a Special Forces soldier, and his physical fitness was something that no ordinary person could match up to. Even though Chu mubei had been in the military before and his physical fitness was about the same as Lu Yanchen ¡®s, their group had Wang caichun. Wang caichun¡¯s athleticism was really bad. She was always dragging Chu mubei down. Every time the ball came from the other side of the, she couldn¡¯t catch it when it was Wang caichun¡¯s turn. When she caught it, it was almost as if she was snatching the ball from Chu mubei. This was the first time that Chu mubei had lost so badly in basketball. Even if he were to take on both Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang by himself, he probably wouldn¡¯t have lost so badly. He thought for a moment before saying to Wang caichun,¡±Why don¡¯t you stand aside and take a rest?¡± How could Wang caichun not know that he was disdaining her for being a hindrance? with her forehead covered in sweat, she furrowed her brows.¡±Are you looking down on me for ying too badly?¡± ¡°No, I really just wanted you to rest for a while.¡± Chu mubei smiled out in an attempt to please her. Wang caichun didn¡¯t believe him at all.¡±Liar! Do you think I don¡¯t know you? you¡¯re a yboy who only knows how to attract girls all day long. You just despise me for not knowing how to y basketball. Do you want to find a beautiful girl who can y basketball to team up with you?¡± She was the weakest, but there was nothing she could do about it. She had never been a sports person to begin with, so how could she possiblypare to the swimming champion Shi Guang? it was one thing if it was anyone else, but as a friend, how dare Chu mubei look down on her? the moment she thought about it, she felt wronged. Chu mubei caught up to her hurriedly and ced his hand on her shoulder, pulling her into his embrace.¡±Alright, alright, I won¡¯t y anymore. How about we go y something else?¡± Wang caichun was a little angry and turned her head away, not wanting to bother with him. ¡°How about I take you diving?¡± Chu mubei suggested. ¡°No, I¡¯m scared.¡± Wang caichun pushed him away, and Chu mubei immediately chased after her. Wang caichun started jogging and even rushed into the water to ssh it at Chu mubei. Chu mubei immediately picked her up from behind and spun around in the water. ¡°Then shall we go surfing?¡± he asked. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to.¡± Wang caichun shook her head. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll bring you to the motorboat. You just have to sit in the back and hug me tightly,¡± Chu mubei said. This piqued Wang caichun¡¯s interest, and she allowed Chu mubei to pull her over to the motorboat. Wang caichun hugged Chu mubei¡¯s waist as she sat behind him. Her body was a little stiff from fear.¡±Don¡¯t drive too fast.¡± ¡°How about the speed of a racing car?¡± Chu mubei turned around to ask her. ¡°Don¡¯t throw me into the sea. ¡± ¡°Hold on tight!¡± The motorboat slowly drove into shaohai, and as the throttle got bigger and bigger, the waves came. With a burst of speed, Chu mubei¡¯s motorboat shot up into the sky along with the waves. Wang caichun closed her eyes and hugged Chu mubei¡¯s waist tightly as she screamed,¡±Ah!¡± The motorboat that was in mid-air quicklynded on the surface of the sea and then quickly moved forward. Chu mubei was performing all sorts of stunts on the surface of the sea as fast as lightning. Wang caichun, on the other hand, started off with fear, then excitement, then thrill, then enjoyment. At the end, she even let go of her hands and shouted,¡±Ah ...¡± Chu mubei leaped out into the sea once more. ¡°Ah! It¡¯s awesome!¡± Wang caichun shouted excitedly. When she was facing the beach, she even waved at Shi Guang, who was on the shore.¡±Shi Guang, this is so fun, Shi Guang ...¡± Chapter 1560 - He and glimmer are both alluring (30)

    Chapter 1560: He and glimmer are both alluring (30)

    As the sun set in the West, the afterglow scattered on the surface of the sea. The ce where the sea and the sky connected was a beautiful sight. Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen held hands as they strolled along the beach. Looking at Chu mubei and Wang caichun on the motorboat, she could not help butugh out.¡±I think the heavens are fair. The yboy Chu mubei, meeting Wang caizhen is pretty fun.¡± Lu Yanchen put on a disinterested look. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. ¡± ¡°Go home?¡± Didn¡¯t they say that they would be staying for two days? could it be that they had to bring it forward and not return with Chu mubei and the rest? ¡°Stay with them. Put all your attention on them.¡± Lu Yanchen did not like the feeling of being ignored by Shi Guang. Sensing that a certain someone¡¯s tone was sour as though he had just drunk vinegar, Shi Guang smiled out leisurely.¡±You look more and more like a pervert. I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll imprison me one day.¡± Lu Yanchen flicked her head with his finger.¡±Did water get in here again? Don¡¯t swim if you can. I¡¯m really afraid that if you continue swimming, your head will be damaged. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡± Shi Guang chided out jokingly. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lu Yanchen narrowed his eyes. Shi Guang chuckled out and acted all cute, ¡°I¡¯m saying, ever since you¡¯ve appeared, life has been full of miracles ...¡± She started singing. Lu Yanchen returned those two words back to her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡± Shi Guang puffed up her cheeks and said pitifully, ¡°It¡¯s said that a married man will not treat his wife well. After the wife gives birth, she¡¯s just a de of grass. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s so sad to see you dislike it. ¡± As she said that, she pouted her little face as if she had been abandoned (in the drama ...) With a face of habit, Lu Yanchen continued walking forward. He was no longer surprised. After all, his wife would be bored if she didn¡¯t act for a day. At that moment, a prettydy in a bikini walked up to them all of a sudden, smiling charmingly.¡±You¡¯re Lu Yanchen, right?¡± Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Shi Guang¡¯s face froze up as she turned around to look at Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen looked at this bikini-d beauty and did not react at all. That cold gaze of his seemed as though he was looking at an inanimate object and not a beauty. However, the beauty did not seem to notice. She tilted her head and asked seductively,¡±¡±You don¡¯t remember me? I¡¯m Jiang Yiyi. ¡± Filled with anticipation, she said out her name. However, Lu Yanchen merely replied with a nk expression,¡±I don ¡®t.¡± He really didn¡¯t know her, and he had no impression of her at all. And so, under the woman¡¯s shocked and awkward expression, Lu Yanchen pulled Shi Guang along and left. As for what that woman would think, he did not care at all. Shi Guang turned around to look at that beauty and could not help but burst outughing with a hateful expression. Clearly, that woman had caught sight of her and Lu Yanchen long ago. Earlier on, when she was ying around with Lu Yanchen, she might have thought that the two of them had really quarreled, which was why she hade out to show off. When she returned to the vi, Shi Guang put on a frosty expression on purpose, as though she was extremely angry.¡±Young master Lu, you sure have a lot of encounters.¡± ¡°There are indeed quite a lot of them. However, you¡¯re so ugly that you won¡¯t be able to experience such treatment.¡± Lu Yanchen smiled out faintly. Shi Guang could no longer continue acting as she punched his chest with her little fists. ¡°You¡¯re calling me ugly again! Lu Yanchen, do you believe that I won¡¯t divorce you?¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her with a dangerous gaze and whispered,¡±Divorce me? I¡¯ve been treating you too well recently. Watch how I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back!!¡± Chapter 1561 - He and glimmer are alluring (31)

    Chapter 1561: He and glimmer are alluring (31)

    ? That look of Lu Yanchen¡¯s was a little scary for some reason, and Shi Guang could not help but take a step back as she replied with a slight shrug,¡±Haha, I can¡¯t even make a joke. Look at your Yin Yang face. You should be more sunny. Let me tell you, I like Sunny Boys.¡± ¡°Sunny boy? Huo Zhan?¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s approach was extremely imposing. The surrounding air seemed to freeze. Ahaha, she was just saying it casually, but she didn¡¯t expect it toe from a certain someone! ¡°How could that be? my husband, you¡¯re so handsome! I like you! You¡¯re the only one I like!¡± Shi Guang replied with a ttering smile. She even reached out to hook her arms around his neck and rubbed her face against his body coyly. ¡°Do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you!!¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes were shrouded in a dark aura that wrapped around her in a deadly manner. It was both dangerous and alluring as he bit her lips, the tip of his tongue entering her mouth. Shi Guang felt goosebumps all over her body from the kiss. Initially, she thought that he was going to press her onto the bed, but he let go instead. ¡°Let¡¯s pack up and go home,¡± ¡°There¡¯s a little demon in my house who has been cultivating for a thousand years. She would eat me whenever she¡¯s free and eat me whenever she¡¯s free. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ve been gnawed until not even my bones are left ...¡± Lu Yanchen was speechless. He wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t hear her, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. He wrapped his arms around her neck and kissed her on the lips for a while. ¡°I¡¯m so ugly, why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°This makes me look more handsome.¡± ¡°Damn tsundere ...¡± The two of them continued to bicker and banter. When they were done packing up and leaving, Chu mubei and Wang caichun had yet to return. It was already dark when they got home. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM Shi Guangid down on the sofa with a tired look. When she saw Lu Yanchen sitting down beside her, she shifted her body and rested her head on hisp. She closed her eyes and enjoyed it for a while. Suddenly, she thought of something. She opened her eyes and said as she took out her phone,¡±¡±I¡¯ll give caichun a call. ¡± Before she left, she sent a message to Wang caichun to tell her that she and Lu Yanchen were heading back first, and that Wang caichun wanted her to inform her once she got home. Shi Guang sat up. The call had gone through for a long time, but no one picked up. Just as Shi Guang was about to hang up, Wang caichun picked up the call. Her voice was soft and a little weird,¡±Shi Guang.¡± ¡°We¡¯re already home. Have you guys eaten yet?¡± Wang caichun pushed away the person on top of her and endured the difort.¡±Yes, I ate it ...¡± He had just pushed her away, and now he was pressing down on her again, even touching the most sensitive part of her body. Wang caichun could not help but let out a low moan. She covered her mouth in shock while Chu mubei, who was on top of her, was panting heavily. Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before understanding it instantly. With an extremely awkward expression, she pretended as though nothing had happened,¡±We haven¡¯t eaten yet, so we¡¯ll hang up first and go eat.¡± With that, he hung up the phone without waiting for Wang caichun to reply before looking at Lu Yanchen in embarrassment. Lu Yanchen raised his brows and picked up the ss of water on the coffee table, asking silently what was going on. Shi Guang¡¯s petite face was scrunched up.¡±Why should I call them? that¡¯s so awkward! Do you know what they were doing just now?¡± ¡°They¡¯re ...¡±Lu Yanchen frowned. Understanding the meaning behind his words, Shi Guang nodded her head.¡±Yeah, and it seems to be at the most critical moment. Do you think they¡¯ll directly ... Leak out ... If I make a call ...¡± Pfff! Lu Yanchen, who was drinking water, spat it out! Chapter 1562 - Both him and glimmer are alluring (32)

    Chapter 1562: Both him and glimmer are alluring (32)

    ¡°Shi Xiaoxiao.¡± Lu Yanchen ced his cup down and red at Shi Guang with a cold and hard gaze.¡±Who did you learn all these from?¡± It was only then that Shi Guang realized that she had said something wrong. She coughed out gently before shifting to Lu Yanchen¡¯s side and chuckled out,¡±Who can I learn from? of course, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that to you,¡± Lu Yanchen pinched her face with his fingers. Shi Guang¡¯s skin was especially good-it was fair, smooth, and tender. ¡°You¡¯re only allowed to say those words to me from now on. In front of others, especially men, you¡¯d better be more serious,¡± Lu Yanchen said through gritted teeth. In fact, he could not help but give her a light Peck on her cheek. Shi Guang dodged to the side.¡±Urgh! Urgh! Urgh! Don¡¯t bite me!¡± When he heard that, Lu Yanchen raised his brows sinisterly and trapped her in his embrace before whispering into her ear suggestively,¡±Bite? How and where? Yes~¡± He said these words very slowly, deliberately in a provocative tone. Every word and tone seemed to have a hook, especially the word ¡°bite.¡± It was simply like a gust of crisp wind, drilling into the body numbing. Shi Guang was stunned. She did not even need to think to understand the deeper meaning behind Lu Yanchen¡¯s words and what he was referring to. It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t teased her like this before. She wanted to show that she didn¡¯t mind, but her face still couldn¡¯t help but turn red. She said angrily,¡±¡±Look at you, look at you. It¡¯s really hard not to be lustful when I¡¯m with you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll only have sex if I¡¯m a little lecherous. ¡± Lu Yanchen had a smile that was not quite a smile on his face, and his voice was deep and sexy like wine. That gaze of his that was staring at her right in front of her was like a deep Whirlpool that could suck her in. Shi Guang¡¯s body could not help but shiver as she closed her eyes and took in a few deep breaths to avoid being bewitched by him.¡±Only the governor is allowed to set fire, but themoners are not allowed to light theirmps.¡± ¡°No, you can do it in front of me, but not when it involves others. Do you understand?¡± With that, he bit down on her lips. As the two pushed and shoved, the bite turned into a kiss. As they kissed, just as they were about to go overboard, Shi Guang¡¯s stomach suddenly started growling. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM The voice was loud and obvious. Lu Yanchen could not help butugh out. Shi Guang¡¯s face turned even redder as she raised her hand and smacked him.¡±What are youughing at? I¡¯m already hungry.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s voice was low as he suppressed hisughter.¡±Then let¡¯s eat first. What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°Are you going to cook for me?¡± Shi Guang asked. ¡°I can buy it for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not sincere. Forget it, I¡¯ll do it. ¡± With that, Shi Guang stood up and pulled Lu Yanchen up as well. ¡°You¡¯ll be my assistant. ¡± Lu Yanchen allowed her to drag him around as he helped her wash the vegetables. He didn¡¯t forget to tease her after he was done, flicking the water on his fingers onto her face. Of course, Shi Guang was not going to be idle as well. She wanted to reply back as well as she picked up a piece of vegetable from the pot for Lu Yanchen to taste. By the time Lu Yanchen was in his mouth frowning, Shi Guang covered her mouth in shock. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just added salt and it hasn¡¯t been fried yet. ¡± That little brat! She was clearly doing it on purpose! Lu Yanchenughed out helplessly as he pinched her nose. However, after the meal, Shi Guang, who was about to pack up, was suddenly carried up by Lu Yanchen. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I ate so much just now. Now I need to exercise to get rid of my sweat.¡± Shi Guang, who was pressed down on the bed, said,¡±Confucius once said: It¡¯s not good to indulge in lust. ¡± ¡°Mencius said,¡± food and sex are also part of nature. ¡°¡± Chapter 1563 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (33)

    Chapter 1563: Both he and glimmer are alluring (33)

    After their passionate session, Shi Guangid on the bed, not wanting to move at all. Lu Yanchen hugged her and lowered his head to kiss her gently on the lips once more, savoring the aftertaste. A momentter, Shi Guang shot a nce at Lu Yanchen and asked a question that was as though a bombshell,¡±Do you want a child?¡± Lu Yanchen opened his eyes slowly. In the past, he really wanted it. He looked at her and asked,¡¯a child? Why did you suddenly mention the child? Don¡¯t tell me that you want to get together with your sister after seeing that she¡¯s pregnant. ¡± The moment she heard that, Shi Guang smiled out and wrapped her arms around Lu Yanchen.¡±A little. More importantly, I feel that everyone likes children.¡± In the past, when they found out that she was pregnant, everyone was really happy. However, after they got it wrong, she could feel everyone¡¯s disappointment. Lu Yanchen pondered for a moment before expressing his thoughts.¡±I don¡¯t want it now. I want to have some alone time with you.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Shi Guang was shocked. He wasn¡¯t like this in the past.¡±Are you telling the truth?¡± ¡°Really, I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡¯m fine now, so you can go and fulfill your dream in peace.¡± Lu Yanchen kissed her on the forehead. At this moment, he was neither overbearing nor cold. Instead, he was warm like jade, as though he was bathed in the spring breeze. ¡°Why do I feel as though the greatest achievement in my life is to court you?¡± Shi Guang looked at him with a burning gaze. ¡°This feeling is especially good. Continue to maintain it.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s smile did not falter as he pulled Shi Guang into his embrace and kissed her passionately. The moment Lu Yanchen kissed her, Shi Guang was mesmerized, especially at this moment. She thought that he would never know how emotional and touched she was when he said that he would fulfill his dream in peace. Every athlete wanted to win, to get a gold medal, and to get a Grand m. She remembered that when she was eight years old, her coach had said that she might be able to get a Grand m. After all, she had the best results among her peers. Please reading- on MYB0 X N O VEL. COM However, after her family¡¯s misfortune, she experienced the lowest point of her life. At her most important juncture, her results began to decline. She did not even have the chance to join the provincial team, and even her coach gave up on her. After all, there were so many children, and they would only choose the strongest one to train. After missing the provincial team and going through a breakup, she had missed the peak of her swimming career. Later, she was admitted to a Sports School. When she wanted to work hard again, she realized how difficult this path was. The national team, which was within her reach when she was 14 or 15 years old, seemed to be getting further and further away from her. She worked hard on her own. When she was in trouble, when she was angry, she told herself to be positive, to be optimistic, to not give up, and to achieve amazing results. No one knew what it meant to her to be the champion of the 200m freestylepetition at the National Games, and the bitterness was indescribable with words. She had once thought that no one would understand her, including Lu Yanchen. Lu Yanchen was very strong. Even though he loved her and doted on him, he did not wish for his lover to focus her attention on anyone else other than him. It was only at this moment that she realized that she was wrong. Lu Yanchen understood her. Even though he might not like it when she went swimming, he would definitely not stop her. On the contrary, he would support her. At this moment, Shi Guang felt as though she had been thrown into a jar of honey, and her entire being was so sweet that it was as though she was drunk in a dream! Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564: He and glimmer are alluring (34)

    Recently, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen had been rather busy. Whenever summer came, Shi Guang would have a lot ofpetitions, one after another. After thepetition, there would be a huge amount of training, and she would be busy tillte at night every day. As for Lu Yanchen, he had been really busy recently as well. With Chu mubei ending his coboration with the Jin family, he had to resolve that huge mess. Otherwise, they would really suffer a huge loss. Since Lu Yanchen had a part in this project as well, he naturally had to help Chu mubei out as well. She was very busy. He was also very busy. The two of them were extremely busy. Even though they were living in the same room, they had not seen each other for a few days. By the time Shi Guang reached home, it was already veryte. However, whenever she returned home, Lu Yanchen would not be home yet. Even when she did, he would be in the study room with a pile of documents to deal with. At times, Shi Guang¡¯s heart would ache for him and would always find time to cook him supper. However, she would not have the time to eat with him or have a good chat with him. In order to maintain her best condition, she had a diet n for her meals and had to sleep early. It was only until Lu Yanzhi and su qianxun¡¯s wedding that the two of them finally had the time to rest and cuddle for a while. Shi Guang did not have any morepetitions for the next few months while Lu Yanchen was no longer as busy. After Lu Yanzhi and su qianxun¡¯s wedding, the two of them were even prepared to go on a trip abroad. Lu Yanzhi and su qianxun¡¯s wedding was held in the military and not many people were invited. Other than the rtives and friends of the two families, most of the guests were influential people in the political, business, and military circles. Those people ... Shi Guang expressed that she could only see them on television. She looked at Lu Yanchen in shock.¡±Oh my God, isn¡¯t this too Grand? Oh my God, I always thought I would only see them in the news. ¡± ...... Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips twitched.¡±Look at how your eyes are about to pop out. They were there when we got married.¡± Were they also at her wedding? Shi Guang was dumbfounded. She was so nervous on her wedding day that there were a few times when she had to walk with her hands and feet together. How could she dare to look around and see who was here to attend the wedding? she would smile and greet everyone. As for who was who, she really did not pay attention. Shi Guang looked at mo Feifei, who was sitting quietly with Shang mo. Both of them had a Pure Aura around them, and they looked like a perfect couple. ¡°Brother-inw, when are you and my sister going to have a wedding?¡± Shi Guang asked Shang mo. Shang mo looked at mo Feifei and replied,¡±¡±Listen to your sister,¡± . Mo Feifei smiled.¡±There¡¯s no rush. We¡¯ll talk about it in the future.¡± Wang caichun and Chu mubei sat down beside her as well. She praised in astonishment,¡±What a special wedding! What a great wedding!¡± His face was filled with envy. She looked at Shi Guang and said,¡±do you think I should get Chu mubei to return to the Army? that way, I can have a wedding just like this.¡± Chu mubei pretended not to have heard anything as he pulled Lu Yanchen away. Shi Guang chuckled out.¡±It¡¯s already toote. Chu mubei has already retired. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you guys were still in the testing phase?¡± Wang caichun coughed in embarrassment,¡±That ... Actually, hehe, we already got married half a month ago.¡± Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened.¡±The two of you are really super fast. Getting married and divorcing in a sh, and thening back again. This speed is simply unbelievable. I wonder what you¡¯re going to do next.¡± Shansheng?¡± Wang caichun blushed with shame,¡±has anyone ever escaped?¡± She¡¯s been pregnant for ten months. ¡± Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565: Both him and glimmer are alluring (35)

    ¡°Then ... You guys are going to have a wedding too?¡± Shi Guang asked. ¡°No, we already had a wedding before. No one knows that I¡¯m divorced. I don¡¯t want to hold another wedding and tell them that we¡¯re divorced.¡± Wang caichun muttered unhappily. ¡°That¡¯s good too. I can give less of the betrothal gift. ¡± Shi Guang raised her brows. Suddenly, she caught sight of a small figure approaching from the distance and her lips curled into a smile. ¡°Little white.¡± Dressed in a suit, Xiao Bai strode over to Shi Guang with his short legs and a cold expression.¡±Little aunt, you¡¯re here.¡± The little fellow was much more mature now that he was a year older. When a child was a year older, their personalities would bepletely the same. The six-year-old Xiao Bai was getting more and more shy. He would no longer pounce into his mother and aunt¡¯s arms and act coquettishly. However, the joy in his eyes could not be concealed. Shi Guang was surprised to see that such a young child was already able to learn without showing any emotions. ¡°Xiao Bai is so handsome today?¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s white suit was a child¡¯s version. ¡°Little Auntie is super beautiful today too.¡± Xiaobai acted like an adult and praised him seriously. After sitting down beside Shi Guang, he whispered to her,¡±Little aunt, our old man is too embarrassing.¡± Old man? Shi Guangughed and cried. When big brother Lu heard this, his heart was hurt. ¡°Why?¡± she asked. ...... ¡°It¡¯s just a marriage, yet he¡¯s so nervous that his palms are sweating.¡± Xiao Bai looked at her with disdain and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s just like that. It¡¯s a good thing my mother was willing to marry him. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get a wife in this life!¡± Shi Guang raised her hands and held her forehead and eyes, feeling like crying andughing at the same time. Could she tell Xiao Bai that she was even more nervous than his father, Lu Yanzhi, on her wedding day? ¡°He said that he was the best soldier. It¡¯s because I¡¯m too young.¡± Xiaobai said in a domineering manner. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Our little white will be the most powerful in the future.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Grandpa is still looking forward to me as his sessor. ¡± As Xiao Bai spoke, he waved his sleeve and was ready to do something. He was so handsome and adorable that Shi Guang could not help but give him a kiss. Instantly, Xiao Bai¡¯s face turned red as he tugged at Shi Guang¡¯s sleeves.¡±Little aunt, you can¡¯t kiss me as you please in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already married to little uncle. ¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Grandma said that I¡¯m all grown up now and only my future wife can kiss me. Although you¡¯re my first love, you¡¯re already married.¡± . Wang caichun, who was sitting on the other side, was secretly listening in on their conversation. When she heard this, she could not help but Pat her thigh and burst outughing without caring about her image. ¡°Shi Guang, you¡¯re deranged! To think that you wouldn¡¯t even let off a child who¡¯s only a few years old!¡± Ha~ Ha ha~~ Hahaha~~~ Shi Guangughed with tears in her eyes, expressing her innocence through her tears. Thankfully, the wedding was about to begin. Little white was the flower girl so she was taken away. On the high stage beside them, the band was ying hard. The sound of the loudspeaker was deafening. The powerful aura of the soldiers seemed to be able to lift the sky. Today, su qianxun was like an angel that had descended from the sky. She was wearing a white embroidered wedding dress with a tube top design. The hem of the dress wasyered with chiffon and was even decorated with crystals. Under the wind and sunlight, it fluttered and sparkled. It was beautiful beyondparison. Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (36)

    The groom strode in amidst the greetings and blessings of the soldiers and brothers. He stared at su qianxun from the other end of the carpet with deep emotions in his eyes. Xiao Bai stood behind su qianxun with a flower basket in his hand as he scattered flowers for his mother. Old master su held his daughter¡¯s hand and walked towards Lu Yanzhi. At this moment, old master SU¡¯s feelings wereplicated. On the one hand, she was happy that her daughter had found a good home. In the future, she could also happily tell her husband that her daughter had found a good family. On the other hand, she was sad that her daughter, who she had raised, would belong to someone else in the future. Su qianxun¡¯s eyes could not help but turn red when she saw how reluctant her father was to part with her. Old master su smiled as he ced su qianxun¡¯s hand in Lu Yanzhi¡¯s before saying solemnly,¡±¡±From today onwards, I¡¯ll hand my daughter over to you!¡± All the officers and soldiers at the scene stood up and saluted the bride. From today on, she would be a military wife. The national anthem yed, and everyone saluted the national g and watched it rise. After the ceremony, Lu Yanzhi looked at old master su and said,¡±Father, don¡¯t worry. I will love and protect her with my life.¡± Even though Lu Yanzhi¡¯s words were short, they were firm. Su qianxun looked at the two men in front of her. One of them was her father who doted on her, and the other was her husband who loved her the most. Of course, there was also the little angel in her life, Xiao Bai. At that moment, she felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. As she watched Lu Yanzhi put the ring on her finger, she held back her tears and looked up at him with a smile. She took the ring but did not put it on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s finger immediately. Instead, she looked at him and said,¡±¡±I feel like the heavens let me meet you and fall in love with you. That¡¯s why I¡¯m the best. I¡¯m also grateful that you¡¯ve always loved me, waited for me, and never abandoned me ...¡± ...... She was a little excited and suddenly choked up. She was clearly smiling, but her nose felt sour. Seeing her pause, the apuse from the audience rang out. Lu Yanzhi held her hand.¡±Let¡¯s not talk about six years. I¡¯m willing to wait for you even if it takes me sixty years.¡± Su qianxun couldn¡¯t help but break into a smile before putting the ring on Lu Yanzhi¡¯s finger.¡±I love you!¡± There were a lot of things that she did not know how to say, but she was really grateful that she had met him. It was also fortunate that he was there for her to get through the darkest and most obscure days of her life, and for her to be the SU qianxun she was now. However, a thousand words could not beat that one sentence-I love you! Lu Yanzhi lifted her veil and kissed her on the lips. Suddenly, all the soldiers present started shouting as if they had not stopped after the wedding. Even at night, su qianxun could still feel the blessings from the couple. Sheid quietly on the bed, so tired that she did not even want to take off her gown. When she saw Lu Yanzhi enter the house, she sighed.¡±No wonder Shi Guang said that getting married is so tiring-it¡¯s even more tiring than her tenp swim!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go get the water, you can take a bath. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Su qianxun smiled. From today onwards, she and Lu Yanzhi would be husband and wife. She hoped that they would be able to help each other and grow old together. After the water was filled, Lu Yanzhi let her take a bath. However, su qianxun was still lyingzily on the bed. Lu Yanzhi sat down by the bed and even carried su qianxun up gently and sat her on hisp ... Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567: He and glimmer are alluring (37)

    The two of them were in a flirtatious position and Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. His deep and charming voice was like a spring breeze that drilled into her heart.¡±Together?¡± Su qianxun was a little shy. Even though they were very intimate, they had never showered together. She moved her lips and was about to say something ... Someone suddenly knocked on the door of the room, and the next second, it was pushed open. The two of them subconsciously looked toward the door and saw Lu yubai standing there with a cool little face. He then softly shouted,¡±¡±Mom.¡± Su qianxun was so embarrassed that she wanted to stand up as fast as she could. However, Lu Yanzhi hugged her even tighter and shouted at Xiao Bai,¡±¡±Get lost!¡± Little Lu yubai was unhappy, Hmph! His father was so mean. He wanted to sneakily y kissing with his mother in the bedroom after chasing him away! He tilted his head arrogantly and said,¡±no!¡± I want my mother to tell me a story!¡± Su qianxun, on the other hand, felt extremely ashamed! This Lu Yanzhi really didn¡¯t care about the asion. How could he be like this in front of a child? She pushed Lu Yanzhi away forcefully and got down from him. Then, she giggled as she walked towards Lu yubai.¡±Little white, mummy will tell you a story now.¡± He walked over and carried Xiao Bai up. Xiao Bai leaned on his mother¡¯s shoulder and gave his father a sneaky smile.¡±Mom, you¡¯re the best!¡± Lu Yanzhi angrily mmed the bed. This little brat, he really wanted to give him a good beating! ...... The next day, Lu Yanzhi left Xiao Bai to Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen and went on his own honeymoon. As Lu Yanzhi was a soldier, he could not leave the country as he pleased, so they decided to tour around the country. As for Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, they had already nned out their trip to the South Pole. The journey to the South Pole was rather long, and they had to transfer flights and take a boat in between. Sometimes, even adults would find it tough, let alone children. But of course, Xiao Bai did not have a passport either. Even if Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen were willing to bring him along, he would not be able to do so. Xiao Bai had only stayed at Shi Guang¡¯s ce for two days before Shen lingshuang picked him up. It was very cold in the South Pole, so they had to prepare clothes, hats, gloves, and other items that could keep them warm and prevent wind from blowing. In order to prevent snow blindness, sunsses were also a necessary equipment. Before they set off, Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen headed to the shopping mall to buy some cold-proof equipment. In the middle of the trip, she went to the washroom and caught sight of li Fangfei and Huo Zhan on the way back. Shi Guangy down immediately because she saw Huo Zhan kabedonning li Fangfei. . Due to the distance between them, she could not hear what they were talking about. However, she could sense that they were in an argument, and at the same time, it felt a little ambiguous. But didn¡¯t Huo Zhan already have a fianc¨¦e? Shi Guang did not head out to get them, merely taking another route to look for Lu Yanchen. During dinner time, Lu Yanchen brought Shi Guang to a Western restaurant and ordered her favorite food. However, Shi Guang¡¯s mind was a little distracted. Lu Yanchen ced the piece of steak that he had just cut in front of Shi Guang.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Guang hesitated for a moment before saying indifferently,¡±Do you know who I saw in the mall just now?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Huo Zhan ...¡± He Fangfei. Without waiting for her to finish, Lu Yanchen¡¯s face darkened as he said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re doing this because he¡¯s in a mental state. ¡± A certain someone¡¯s jealousy was acting up as Shi Guang exined hurriedly,¡±Not only did I see Huo Zhan, I also saw Fangfei. They seemed to be ... Aiya, you don¡¯t know this, but they were quite ambiguous in the past, yet they didn¡¯t end up together. Now that Huo Zhan is engaged, why do I feel that the two of them ...¡± Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568: Both him and glimmer Chengcheng (38)

    Lu Yanchen understood the meaning behind her words. In his silence, he did not want her to know that the person Huo Zhan liked was her. It didn¡¯t matter if she really knew or pretended not to know. ¡°Why weren¡¯t they together in the past? now that they¡¯re together, what¡¯s going to happen to Huo Zhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e?¡± Shi Guang¡¯s emotions were a littleplicated. One was her best friend, and the other was her brother, who had been the best to her since she was a child. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. Auntie Huo was also very good to her. They were already engaged, but they still had to start a love triangle. She was probably the most worried about Auntie Huo. ¡°You¡¯re not a heroine, so you don¡¯t need to see injustice,¡±Lu Yanchen replied coldly. He was mocking her for being a busybody. Poisonous tongue! Shi Guang muttered in her heart before saying,¡±I didn¡¯t care. It¡¯s not my ce to care. Otherwise, I would have run out and asked them what happened.¡± Lu Yanchen took a sip of water.¡±In the past, you wanted two good friends to be together, thinking that they should be a couple. But now that you¡¯re looking at them together, you¡¯re filled with uneasiness. For some reason, you¡¯re starting to think that your friend is a mistress, and that your fianc¨¦e is rather pitiful, being dragged into this rtionship for no reason?¡± Her thoughts werepletely guessed by Lu Yanchen as she sighed and nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯s more or less like this. ¡± Lu Yanchen chuckled out.¡±Aren¡¯t you feeling especially fortunate right now that you¡¯ve chosen me back then? otherwise, you would be the one being taken advantage of right now.¡± Pfff! His words nearly made Shi Guang faint. Narcissistic! She smiled and said,¡±no, I do regret it sometimes. How could I have such a bad-tempered husband?¡± ...... ¡°Eat your food or I¡¯ll throw you out of the window.¡± Lu Yanchen looked at her with a dangerous gaze. Shi Guang¡¯s lips twitched. This guy was really a tsundere that hadn¡¯t changed in the past few years. After dinner, the two of them went straight home. Lu Yanchen went to the trunk to get her things while Shi Guang walked into the apartment empty-handed. As usual, Lu Yanchen was in charge of getting her things while she was only in charge of pressing the lift button. The moment Shi Guang entered, she caught sight of a woman walking out of the lift. That woman was extremely pretty, with a head of long, curly hair and exquisite makeup on her face. She was dressed in an elegant manner as well. . Shi Guang¡¯s footsteps halted. This was Huo Zhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Hu Huanhuan. Earlier on, she had caught sight of Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei together in such an ambiguous manner. Now that she caught sight of Hu Huanhuan, Shi Guang felt a little awkward for some reason. The moment she caught sight of Shi Guang, Hu Huanhuan was stunned as well. Wasn¡¯t that Huo Zhan¡¯s friend? What¡¯s his name? I can¡¯t remember. I only know his surname is Shi. The two of them had met twice. The first time was when Huo Zhan introduced a few of his good friends to her, and she was one of them. At that time, she felt that Huo Zhan was very good to her and took care of her carefully. However, she didn¡¯t take it to heart because she was already married. The second time was on Huo Zhan¡¯s birthday. Everyone had a meal together, but there wasn¡¯t much to talk about back then. They weren¡¯t familiar with her, so they didn¡¯t even care about her name. Since Huo Zhan¡¯s friends back in the country were all not presentable, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to remember them. Recently, Huo Zhan had been avoiding her and not picking up her calls. He even seemed to have the intention of breaking up with her. Now that she had bumped into this woman with the surname Shi downstairs at Huo Zhan¡¯s ce, she thought about how Huo Zhan had treated this woman differently in the past. Could it be that the reason why Huo Zhan had been neglecting her recently was because of this woman? Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569: Both him and glimmer Chengzhou (39)

    Hu Huanhuan¡¯s heart sank. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s evasive gaze, she could only think that she was feeling guilty. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Her tone was also extremely bad. She lifted her chin even higher and looked down on others. Hu Huanhuan couldn¡¯t possibly be nice to a married woman who she had looked down on from the bottom of her heart and wanted to steal her boyfriend away. ¡°I¡¯m staying here?¡± Shi Guang looked at the woman who was shrouded in a dark cloud and wondered if she had found out about the matter between Huo Zhan and Fangfei, which was why she was so angry at her. No matter what, she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t know about this. ¡°You live here?¡± Hu Huanhuan¡¯s tone of voice rose even higher. She was actually staying here? why didn¡¯t Huo Zhan mention it before? ¡°That¡¯s right, my house is on the 12th floor. Are you here to look for her, Huo Zhan?¡± Shi Guang did not really like this fianc¨¦e of hers, Huo Zhan. She always had that haughty and self-important air about her, and it was truly revolting. However, just because she had a bad character did not mean that she could be taken advantage of. At the end of the day, she was still Huo Zhan¡¯s true fianc¨¦e. Hence, Shi Guang suppressed all her unhappiness and asked in a soft voice. ¡°Your home? Your and your husband¡¯s home?¡± Hu Huanhuan asked. Shi Guang nodded her head, feeling that Hu Huanhuan¡¯s words were rather strange. It seemed like Huo Zhan had already introduced her to his family the first time they met-which married person would separate their own family and their husband¡¯s family? Hu Huanhuan¡¯s fighting spirit instantly dropped. So she wasn¡¯t here to look for Huo Zhan. She was staying on the 12th floor. The 12th floor was a duplex, and the houses here were very expensive. The 12th floor was the king of this building, and the price was several times higher than the houses below. It seemed that this woman had married a good husband. ¡°I¡¯m here at Huo Zhan, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be around.¡± Hu Huanhuan didn¡¯t want to talk to Shi Guang at first, thinking that there wasn¡¯t much to talk about. However, she felt that Shi Guang¡¯s conditions should be good enough. Besides, Huo Zhan had been acting strangely recently. Perhaps, she should get her hands on some of his friends. Furthermore, this woman had a pretty good rtionship with Huo Zhan. Who knew if she could help her? With an aggrieved face, sheined to Shi Guang,¡±I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him recently, but he¡¯s been avoiding me. Do you know who he¡¯s been hanging out with recently? has he fallen for another woman?¡± ...... ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know.¡± Shi Guang shook her head. Ever since she got married, Huo Zhan had rarely looked for her. As for Lu Yanchen, his jealousy was way too strong. She did not dare to look for Huo Zhan either, afraid that Lu Yanchen would get jealous over her. Thest time she met Huo Zhan at school, she knew that he was looking for Fangfei. They had even invited her out for a meal. Initially, she had wanted to go, but she and Lu Yanchen had already agreed to return to the Lu residence. Today was the day she met Huo Zhan again at the shopping mall. However, she really had no idea what was going on today. Hu Huanhuan furrowed her brows, feeling that Shi Guang was not telling the truth. She must have known something, but was just unwilling to tell her. ¡°We¡¯re both women. If you know anything, you must tell me. I really love him!¡± She gripped Shi Guang¡¯s hand tightly, her tears on the verge of falling. Just as Shi Guang was at a loss for what to do, the windows of the apartment opened up automatically once more as a tall and well-built man strode in gracefully. Even though he was carrying two huge bags of stuff in his hands, it didn¡¯t seem to affect the air of elegance that he exuded. Hu Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. What a handsome man. He also lives in this building? Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570: He and glimmer are both alluring (40)

    Hu Huanhuan couldn¡¯t help but hold her breath. What a handsome man. He also lives in this building? She had been here a few times and had stayed here for a few days, but why had she never seen such a top-grade man before? he had just moved in! Just as Hu Huanhuan was filled with doubt, she caught sight of the man¡¯s gazending on Shi Guang. Hu Huanhuan was stunned for a moment before blinking her eyes in uncertainty. His tall andnky figure was still there as he looked at Shi Guang with an unknown doting look in his eyes. Did this person know this friend of Huo Zhan ¡®s? Her lips curled up as she looked at Shi Guang subconsciously,¡±This is ...¡± ¡°This is my husband,¡± Shi Guang introduced hurriedly. ¡°This is Huo Zhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e,¡± she introduced. What? This top quality man was actually her husband! Hu Huanhuan was in disbelief, but she did not show it on her face. She merely looked at Lu Yanchen and smiled.¡±Hello,¡± he said. Lu Yanchen did not say anything and merely nodded his head as a form of courtesy before heading in with his things, giving off an icy cold feeling. Shi Guang helped Lu Yanchen to press the elevator button. Actually, she really wanted to head back with him, but Hu Huanhuan called out to her. After Lu Yanchen entered the lift, Hu Huanhuan bade him goodbye with a smile. However, Lu Yanchen did not even bother to look at her this time around as he waited for the lift door to close. Shi Guang smiled at Hu Huanhuan awkwardly. ¡°He¡¯s more introverted. ¡± In fact, she was very happy. Her husband was the best. No wonder Wang caichun envied her. Her Lu aojiao had never looked at other women. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your husband is quite handsome. ¡± Shi Guang wanted to exin Lu Yanchen¡¯s rudeness. However, Hu Huanhuan did not think that this man was impolite at all. She only felt that this man was cold and arrogant, and even more charming. Shi Guang epted her praise indifferently and added,¡±I haven¡¯t seen Huo Zhan in a long time too. I¡¯m not sure what he¡¯s been up to recently.¡± ...... When Hu Huanhuan heard her mention Huo Zhan, her face darkened.¡±Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about him.¡± Shi Guang thought to herself,¡¯it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t bring it up. That should mean that there¡¯s nothing left for me to do. I should be able to return now.¡¯ Unexpectedly, Hu Huanhuan started chatting with her.¡±What does your husband do?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± For some reason, Shi Guang felt that Hu Huanhuan¡¯s attitude towards her had changed for the better, and she was even starting to chat with her. . ¡°I mean, where does he work?¡± Hu Huanhuan asked. ¡°He just retired and doesn¡¯t have a job yet.¡± Shi Guang did not really want to talk about Lu Yanchen with anyone. Furthermore, as a woman, she had a sharp sense of danger. ¡°Oh,¡± Hu Huanhuan replied indifferently. Her mind was in a whirl. He could actually live in such a good house without a job, and it was even the king of the building. It seemed like this man¡¯s family background was particrly good. Who knew what kind of luck this friend of Huo Zhan¡¯s had to be able to hook up with such a top quality man. ¡°ERM ... I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll ...¡± Shi Guang did not want to stand face to face with Hu Huanhuan, so she bade her farewell. Before she could finish her sentence, Hu Huanhuan suddenly let out an ¡°ah!¡± Shi Guang was stunned for a moment before looking at Hu Huanhuan clutching her stomach in pain as she squatted on the ground, looking as though she was in terrible pain. ¡°What ... What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, concerned. Hu Huanhuan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together.¡±My period is here. I¡¯ve been feeling unwell for the past two days. I was even angered by Huo Zhan. Now, my stomach is hurting like hell.¡± Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571: Both he and glimmer are alluring (41)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send you to the hospital ...¡± Hu Huanhuan shook her head and interrupted Shi Guang.¡±No, I just need to drink some water and lie down.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you back to rest.¡± Shi Guang helped Hu Huanhuan into the lift. She was Huo Zhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e after all. Even if she did not know what was going on between her and Huo Zhan, as Huo Zhan¡¯s friend and Auntie Huo¡¯s godwoman, she could not just leave Hu Huanhuan alone. The lift stopped at the 11th floor, but Hu Huanhuan did not head out. She looked at Shi Guang and said,¡±But I don¡¯t have the key to Huo Zhan¡¯s room. He didn¡¯t even give me the key. Do you think he doesn¡¯t like me?¡± As she spoke, she began to cry. Shi Guang hurriedly consoled her to stop crying. However, the more she consoled her, the more Hu Huanhuan cried. She cried so much that Shi Guang did not know what to do. She couldn¡¯t possibly stay in the lift with her forever, could she? hence, she could only bring her up to the 12th floor andy her down on the sofa before pouring her a cup of hot water. After drinking the hot water, Hu Huanhuan seemed to feel a little better as she looked at Shi Guang and said gratefully,¡±Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± Her eyes reddened as if she was about to cry again. Shi Guang was really afraid that she would start crying again, so he hurriedly said,¡±No need to thank me, no need to thank me.¡± She thought it was better for her to give Huo Zhan a call and bring Huanhuan away as soon as possible. Things had changed too quickly, and she could not take it. Looking at Shi Guang walking into the kitchen, Hu Huanhuanid down on the sofa and looked around the house. Indeed, this was the king of the house. It was just so different from the small suites below. With such a duplex and such decorations, it should be even more expensive than the vi. When she saw Shi Guanging out of the kitchen, Hu Huanhuan continued to lie down, looking all frail and weak. ¡°I just gave Huo Zhan a call. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Shi Guang looked at Hu Huanhuan and said. When Huo Zhan received her call earlier on and heard that Hu Huanhuan was at her house, he was extremely shocked and furious. He kept apologizing to her and even told Shi Guang to ignore her. ...... Shi Guang could hear the disdain and disgust in Huo Zhan¡¯s voice. ¡°He actually answered your call?¡± Hu Huanhuan¡¯s expression was also extremely ugly. She raised her voice uncontrobly, looking very angry. Shi Guang was speechless. Hu Huanhuan seemed to realize that she had been too excited. She smiled and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been calling him a lot, but he didn¡¯t pick up. We didn¡¯t fight either. I really don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve done for him to treat me like this. Even if he wants to break up, he should at least give me a reason. ¡± The scene of Huo Zhan and Li Fangfei at the shopping mall shed through Shi Guang¡¯s mind. However, even though the Huo Zhan she knew had many girlfriends, he would still make things clear when he didn¡¯t like a girl and wanted to break up with her. ¡°Miss ... Shi, how did you and your husband meet?¡± Hu Huanhuan asked with a smile. ¡°We met in school. At the basketball court, we were all watching others y basketball. I fell in love with him at first sight. Then, when we met for the second time at the library, I confessed to him and continued to pursue him. After a year of pursuing him, he agreed to be with me.¡± Shi Guang replied indifferently, not feeling that there was anything wrong with her words. However, Hu Huanhuan didn¡¯t think so. So it was a one-sided affair. She was wondering why that top-grade man would fall for her. However, Hu Huanhuan did not show any disdain on her face. Instead, sheughed in surprise and said,¡±So you¡¯re that proactive, I really couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Chapter 1572 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (42)

    Chapter 1572: Both he and glimmer are alluring (42)

    Shi Guang was speechless. ¡°Urgh!!¡± Those words were really ufortable to hear, and she could only hope that Huo Zhan would quickly bring her away. At this moment, Lu Yanchen walked down the stairs. When he caught sight of the person lying down in the living room, his brows furrowed instinctively. Lu Yanchen did not wish to interact with her. However, as she was Shi Guang¡¯s guest, he could not be rude. Thus, he turned back halfway up the stairs, nning to head to the kitchen before heading back up. ¡°Um ¡­ Hubby,¡± Hu Huanhuan called out to her. Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen looked at her at the same time with a weird look in their eyes. Hu Huanhuan¡¯s face was full of embarrassment as she said,¡±¡±Miss Shi, I didn¡¯t know your husband¡¯s name, so I called him ¡®hubby¡¯. I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m being impolite.¡± Shi Guang was a little frustrated as she replied coldly,¡±My husband¡¯s surname is Lu.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t mean to insult your husband like that. Please don¡¯t be angry, Shi Guang. ¡± Hu Huanhuan said fearfully. Suddenly, she even let out a ¡°Hmph¡±. Because of the pain, her body was still curled up. She looked like she was being tortured by illness and pain. It was an adorable look. Those who didn¡¯t know better might even think that Shi Guang had done something to her. Lu Yanchen looked at Shi Guang with a gloating glint in his eyes, as well as a hint of gloating. Shi Guang had long sensed that something was off with Hu Huanhuan ever since Lu Yanchen had appeared, as the topic of conversation would always shift to Lu Yanchen. However, Hu Huanhuan was Huo Zhan¡¯s fianc¨¦e after all. She hoped that she was just overthinking things. ...... However, her tone was still a little cold.¡±Miss Hu, you¡¯re in so much pain. I think we should send you to the hospital.¡± Hu Huanhuan said weakly,¡±thank you, but there¡¯s really no need for that. Actually, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a woman who needs to drink some warm water and lie down.¡± Shi Guang was speechless. Just lie down, just lie down, just lie down. How long was she going to lie down for? if she knew that Hu Huanhuan didn¡¯t have the keys to Huo Zhan¡¯s house, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have helped Hu Huanhuan into the elevator. Turning around, she looked at Lu Yanchen and was shocked to find him smiling. She was dumbfounded. How could this man be smiling? couldn¡¯t he tell that Hu Huanhuan was not in the mood to drink? There was no wine between drunk men ¡­ That was why Hu Huanhuan was like a green tea leaf. When she saw a good man, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. If that was the case, Huo Zhan would only be able to flirt with li Fangfei when he already had a fianc¨¦e. . Oh my God, how could her good friend, her good brother, be so casual about love? didn¡¯t he always say that he wanted to find true love? ¡°Miss Shi, can you make me some brown sugar water?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore after drinking the brown sugar water,¡± Hu Huanhuan said with a pleading expression. Shi Guang was already running out of patience and wanted to reject him. However, Lu Yanchen looked at her and said with a smile that was not a smile,¡±Still not going?¡± Hu Huanhuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Shi Guang was infuriated. Lu Yanchen was mocking her on purpose. If he wanted her to be a good person, then she would do so. Shi Guang looked at Hu Huanhuan once more-her eyes were practically glued to Lu Yanchen. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Mr. Lu. ¡± Hu Huanhuan¡¯s voice was very soft and gentle. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Lu Yanchen curled his lips into a smile at Hu Huanhuan, causing her face to bloom like a peach blossom, as though spring was about to arrive. Shi Guang red at Lu Yanchen hatefully before walking into the kitchen. However, she did not go and make any brown sugar water. Instead, she stood by the door and peeked out, wanting to see what Lu Yanchen was up to. Chapter 1573 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (43)

    Chapter 1573: Both he and glimmer are alluring (43)

    Lu Yanchen nced at the kitchen before sitting down on the sofa opposite Hu Huanhuan. Hu Huanhuan was ted. She said in a soft voice,¡±Mr. Lu, you¡¯re so considerate. The woman who married you must be really happy.¡± Lu Yanchen did not reply, merely looking at her with a deep and quiet gaze. ¡°Sorry to trouble you today, Mr. Lu. I might have caught a cold because I was wearing a short skirt today ¡­¡± Hu Huanhuan said as she moved her legs and changed her position. She was wearing a mini-skirt today, so this position made her fair legs look even more slender and sexy. Lu Yanchen¡¯s eyes swept across her legs as a cold glint shed in his eyes.¡±You should wear A Pair of Silk Stockings.¡± That way, it wouldn¡¯t be so ring to the eyes. Those words of his were definitely not apliment, but a sarcastic one. However, Hu Huanhuan could not tell at all. On the contrary, she felt that Lu Yanchen was showing concern for her and was flirting with her. She was so confident that her legs were long and fair, and she believed that no man would not like that. ¡°It¡¯s cold, but I feel much warmer when I see you. ¡± Hu Huanhuan said to Lu Yanchen with a smile. Lu Yanchen looked at her in disdain. Hu Huanhuan covered her face and continued to say gently,¡±¡±It¡¯s really a pity that I didn¡¯t meet you earlier.¡± If she had met this man earlier, this woman with the surname Shi wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything. Lu Yanchen snorted out coldly,¡±if it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t even bother looking at you!¡± These words seemed more like an answer to her inner thoughts, but how could he know what she was thinking? Hu Huanhuan looked at Lu Yanchen with a pale face.¡±You ¡­¡± ¡°Next time, remember to wear your silk stockings to cover it up. If your legs are so ugly, don¡¯t show them out so casually to disgust others.¡± In Lu Yanchen¡¯s heart, Shi Guang had a pair of legs that were unparalleled in the world. She was the second most beautiful woman out there. This time, Hu Huanhuan¡¯s expression instantly changed. ...... She looked at Lu Yanchen in shock, her embarrassment turning into anger! ¡°What did you say? how dare you say that my legs are old and that I¡¯m disgusting!¡± Who did this man think he was? she was Hu Huanhuan, and men always ttered her. She gave him some face, but he actually dared to look down on her! At this moment, Lu Yanchen did not even look at her. Instead, he was looking at the kitchen with a smile that was not a smile, as though he was asking her how long she was going to lie down for. Hu Huanhuan¡¯s eyes were wide open as she looked at the man who was ignoring her,pletely forgetting that Shi Guang was still in the kitchen. Shi Guang took in a deep breath and tore off the hem of her long dress, revealing a pair of long, slender legs. She then strode out elegantly and sat down opposite Hu Huanhuan, right beside Lu Yanchen, before crossing her long legs. Her legs were long and slender, and her skin was fair and tender. Even her beautiful feet were delicate and smooth. Hu Huanhuan¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at Shi Guang, who was standing upright with her long legs and slender hips. She acknowledged that her legs were beautiful. However, when ced next to Shi Guang¡¯s legs, they were worlds apart and could not bepared at all. Hu Huanhuan subconsciously wanted to pull at her short skirt, but it was too short. No matter how hard she pulled, it couldn¡¯t cover her legs. Shi Guang reached out and hooked her arms around Lu Yanchen¡¯s neck. However, she did not look at him and merely cast a sidelong nce at Hu Huanhuan. With a cold and arrogant tone, she said indifferently,¡±Little brat, I¡¯m keeping you as my mistress, and you still dare to ask me to make red sugar for another woman.¡± Chapter 1574 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (44)

    Chapter 1574: Both he and glimmer are alluring (44)

    Lu Yanchen looked into her eyes and chuckled out. ¡°I¡¯m just ying along with you. Why? you don¡¯t want to y anymore?¡± However, Shi Guang felt that Lu Yanchen was really ruthless to have called everything that had just happened a game between the two of them just to toy with Hu Huanhuan. However, Hu Huanhuan¡¯s face had turned from shock to deathly pale. She only feltfortable and couldn¡¯t help but smile. She asked softly,¡±¡±Miss Hu, is my man very good-looking?¡± Hu Huanhuan pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to do. Her expression was ugly, and she looked like she was about to fly into a rage. However, Shi Guang was a step faster than her as she mmed the table with all her might, looking like a triad boss.¡±Say something!¡± Hu Huanhuan was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re trying to seduce someone who¡¯s pretty? no wonder Huo Zhan doesn¡¯t want you. I think Huo Zhan should have dumped a woman like you long ago,¡±Shi Guang retorted. ¡°Miss Shi, what are you doing?¡± Hu Huanhuan finally came back to her senses and immediately started crying. ¡°What are you crying for? you¡¯re always crying, and you want to steal someone else¡¯s woman?!!¡± Flowing time snorted coldly! ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡± Hu Huanhuan sat up straight.¡±Please don¡¯t wrong me.¡± Shi Guang rolled her eyes at her. ¡°I¡¯m using you. When you see my man, your stomach doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. You look as if you can¡¯t wait to lift your short sleeves up to your chest. If you don¡¯t want to sleep with my man, do you want to sleep with me?¡± Hu Huanhuan stood up, her body trembling with anger.¡±¡±Please do not insult me.¡± Shi Guang stood up as well. With her height advantage, she looked down at Hu Huanhuan with a haughty aura.¡±If you don¡¯t want others to insult you, you must first know how to love yourself!!¡± Hu Huanhuan gritted her teeth. ¡°Get lost!¡± Shi Guang shouted. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. ¡°You guys are ridiculous!!¡± Hu Huanhuan stood up and raised her head again. However, the posture she used to leave was particrly disheveled. Shi Guang was livid right now. Looking at the bag that Hu Huanhuan had left at home, she ran over immediately, picked it up, opened the door, and threw it at Hu Huanhuan, who was standing outside, before mming the door! Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s series of actions, Lu Yanchen could not help but burst outughing. Shi Guang rushed in front of him and pushed him away. ¡°You¡¯re stillughing? it¡¯s all because you attracted bees and butterflies!!¡± Lu Yanchen spread out his hands, expressing his innocence and consideration.¡±Since you like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, then I¡¯ll make some other business for you to meddle in.¡± He was actually hoping that she would not care about others. Forget about mo Feifei, she was her sister after all. But Wang caichun, Huo Zhan, li Fangfei ... She really should not worry so much about them. No matter how good a friend was, when it came to love, who they were willing to be with and who they weren¡¯t willing to be with, or who they had let down someone, and who they shouldn¡¯t let down someone, it wasn¡¯t something that could be determined by a friend in one sentence, and it was even more difficult to analyze it just by looking at one side. The so-called ¡°bystander sees clearly¡± was wrong. People who were not in the government would never know what they were thinking and what they should do. ¡°Stopughing.¡± Shi Guang threatened. ¡°Then are you still going to care ...¡± Lu Yanchen raised his brows and asked with a smile, but Shi Guang cut him off immediately.¡±I don¡¯t care anymore, I don¡¯t care anymore! It doesn¡¯t matter who they are, or who they are, it has nothing to do with me. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so obedient. Come and give me a kiss.¡± With that, Lu Yanchen kissed Shi Guang on the lips, and as he did so, he got carried away. ¡°Lu Yanchen, you¡¯ve been a little over-indulgent recently. Be careful not to die of exhaustion!¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: it¡¯s not over yet. There¡¯s still some more content. Yesterday was just a preview.] I¡¯m asking for ast monthly vote~ Side Story: Xiaobai (Lu yubai VS ye Xingkong) [Description: Lu yubai, the pride of the Army, the youngest and most handsome Major General. Arrogant like a king, his existence is simply like a legend.] One day, the Crown Prince suddenly said to her,¡±¡±There have been rumors recently that you want to sleep with me?¡± Ye Xingguang was speechless. This wasn¡¯t a rumor. It was true! (Finally, I¡¯ll act cute again to ask for a monthly ticket ^_^) Chapter 1575 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (45)

    Chapter 1575: Both he and glimmer are alluring (45)

    The incident with Hu Huanhuan had Shi Guang feeling extremely vexed. For the first time, she felt that Lu Yanchen was absolutely right. Everyone had their own life to walk, and there would always be a shape to it. One would only be able to see one side of the world, but life had many sides to it. He had worried for nothing. Instead of having time to worry about other people¡¯s lives, she might as well take good care of her husband. Furthermore, Lu Yanchen had given her a deep lesson today-your husband is an outstanding man. Even if he¡¯s unemployed, there would always be people who would take advantage of his loopholes. Many yearster, when Shi Guang thought back to this scene, she still felt that Lu Yanchen was really asking for a beating. However, she wanted to hug him even more and tell all those women who were spying on him that this was her man and that they should stop having any thoughts of getting dirty! Three days after the HU Huanhuan incident, Shi Guang had just reached the South Pole when she received a call from Huo Zhan. He was apologizing to Shi Guang. From his words, it was clear that Huo Zhan already knew about the unhappiness between Hu Huanhuan and her. However, Shi Guang could not guess how he knew about it or what copyright he used. Huo Zhan didn¡¯t say it out loud either, only apologizing for causing her trouble. No matter what copyright he heard from Hu Huanhuan, it was no longer important because Huo Zhan had told her that he had broken up with Hu Huanhuan. Shi Guang looked at the mountain peak that was covered inyers of snow in the distance. In the night, it was as dazzling as a fairy¡¯s clothes, giving off an icy feeling as though she was not feeling anything at all. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was in this world of Ice and snow, or because she had already expected this day toe. She was not surprised at all. How could a woman like that be worthy of Huo Zhan? she was very protective of her own. No matter how much of a scumbag Huo Zhan was, she would still call him ¡®big brother¡¯. Furthermore, no matter how much of a scumbag Huo Zhan was, he was not as flirtatious as Hu Huanhuan. She did not mention li Fangfei over the phone. Even though Shi Guang was extremely worried about their current situation, the moment she thought of Lu Yanchen¡¯s warning the other day and the unhappiness that Hu Huanhuan had caused her, she suppressed her curiosity. However, before she hung up the phone, she said to Huo Zhan in a heavy tone,¡±Auntie Huo really loves you. She really wants you to get married soon. Don¡¯t torment her fragile heart anymore. Don¡¯t be impulsive anymore. Look for someone when you¡¯ve found one. Of course, you have to treat her well after you find one. Don¡¯t be a scumbag. If you continue to trample on innocent girls, don¡¯t even think about making me acknowledge you as my brother.¡± PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again. ¡± Huo Zhan smiled bitterly. In truth, it was because he wasn¡¯t too impulsive and had seen things too urately that he couldn¡¯t see his own heart clearly. That was why he had misjudged her. It was only after she had gotten together with Lu Yanchen that he could see his own heart clearly. There were times when he would selfishly hope that she would not be living well after getting married to Lu Yanchen. That way, even if she were to get married, he would still be able topete with Lu Yanchen openly. Of course, this thought only shed through his mind. He definitely wanted her to be happy. Furthermore, if she were to really get together with him, he might not treat her as well as Lu Yanchen did. He was destined to be a passionate man. Now, he had ruined his fianc¨¦e and fell in love with another girl. If Shi Guang were to be with him, and he was the scumbag, and Shi Guang was Fangfei¡¯s best friend ... Hmph, Hmph, Hmph ... The thought of Shi Guang being with Lu Yanchen made him feel much better. Chapter 1576 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (46)

    Chapter 1576: Both he and glimmer are alluring (46)

    ? Huo Zhan leaned against the railing of the balcony and smoked while looking in the direction of the South Pole, hoping that Lu Yanchen could give her a lifetime of peace and happiness. Of course, he also believed that Lu Yanchen would give her everything she wanted. As for him, he looked at the number on his phone. He would talk to Fangfeiter. She needed time, so he would give her enough time. This time, it was his turn to love her. ¨C After Shi Guang was done with the call, she kept her phone in the pocket of her down jacket and sniffed her nose that had turned red from the cold wind. She then looked at Lu Yanchen, who had been staring at her with a dangerous and guarded look. Afraid that he would overthink things, Shi Guang reported to him very considerately, ¡°It¡¯s from Huo Zhan. He¡¯s apologizing to me for Hu Huanhuan¡¯s matter. ¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was expressionless as he asked,¡±They must have broken up.¡± ¡°Aiyo, hubby, you¡¯re so godly!¡± Shi Guang eximed in shock. Lu Yanchen snorted out coldly. ¡®Little brat! You can still fool that idiot Shi Guang, but there¡¯s no way you can fool me!¡¯ Don¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know that the brat¡¯s girlfriend and fianc¨¦e were all for show. However, he was smart enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get his wife, so he simply kept everything to himself. It would be best if he never said it out loud in this lifetime and buried it in his heart forever. If he dared to say it, he would definitely not allow that idiot Shi Guang to keep in contact with him. ¡°You look really happy,¡± Lu Yanchen spoke out once more, his tone turning cold. ¡°Aiya, you¡¯re getting Jealous Again. How many times do I have to tell you? there¡¯s really nothing going on between Huo Zhan and me. I¡¯m just treating him as a friend and a brother.¡±¡±I only love you.¡± PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. Looking at Shi Guang¡¯s fawning smile, Lu Yanchen could not help but feel his heart ease up. However, he didn¡¯t show it, and his face was still cold. Shi Guang bit down on her lips before calling out in a ttering tone,¡±Hubby.¡± Lu Yanchen¡¯s lips curled up ever so slightly, but it was not that obvious. However, Shi Guang knew that it was extremely effective and hence, she shouted out once more,¡±Good husband~~¡± The smile on Lu Yanchen¡¯s face grew wider. ¡°I love you, hubby!¡± Lu Yanchen could not hold it in any longer as his eyes turned dark instantly. His gloved hands cupped her face and he kissed her on the lips. Shi Guang replied with a long and low ¡®MMH¡¯ before he forcefully invaded her mouth the moment she opened her mouth slightly, ravaging through it without losing any gentleness. After the passionate kiss, Lu Yanchen wrapped her in his embrace and asked with concern,¡±Are you cold?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t feel cold with you around.¡± Shi Guang leaned on his shoulder. The corners of her mouth curled up into a warm and gentle smile. Her eyes looked at the snow Mountain in front of her. Suddenly, a beautiful light appeared in the sky, like a beautiful pirmp towering above her head. It then rolled into a spiral ribbon, and then like the colorful ribbon in the hands of a goddess, it changed rapidly and disappeared in an instant. ¡°Lu Yanchen, look! It¡¯s the southern Aurora! It¡¯s the Aurora Borealis!¡± Shi Guang hugged onto Lu Yanchen¡¯s shoulders and jumped up happily. That Aurora was as mesmerizing as a firework, shining brilliantly and attracting countless gazes of admiration. However, Lu Yanchen only took a single look before his gazended on the woman in his arms once more. There are hundreds of beauties in the world, but you are the most beautiful and precious. There are thousands of temptations in the world, but none of them canpare to your smile. There are ten thousand different styles in the world, but you are the only one that my love will end. Chapter 1577 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (47)

    Chapter 1577: Both he and glimmer are alluring (47)

    ? This time around, Shi Guang had a wild time. She did not return home immediately after touring the South Pole for a few days and went to other ces with Lu Yanchen. However, she had only applied for half a month¡¯s leave. On the third day after her holiday, she received a call from Zhang Shulin. Coach Zhang Shulin gave Shi Guang a good scolding over the phone. Lu Yanchen wanted to help his wife, but he was stopped by Zhang Shulin ¡®s¡¯ I won¡¯t care if you keep your wife at home to give birth to your children!¡¯. He retorted. The next day, the two of them obediently returned home. Shi Guang continued training, eating, and sleeping while Lu Yanchen started earning money to eat and sleep as well. The harder she worked, the more outstanding she would be. The more hard she put in, the more she would be rewarded. In the world Championship that followed, Shi Guang won the 200m freestyle event once more, breaking thepetition and Asian records. On the day she got the record, she was even promoted to be an aunt. Mo Feifei¡¯s child was born, and it was a boy. Shi Guang only saw a photo of him during thepetition overseas. When he replied to his sister¡¯s message, she said that the baby was so cute. In fact, she felt that the baby was a little ugly. He was small, dark, and wrinkly like a little old man,pletely unlike her beautiful sister and handsome brother-inw. She asked Lu Yanchen gloomily,¡±my sister is so beautiful, and Mr. Shang is such a handsome man. Why is their child so ugly? I¡¯m a little worried about our child for some reason.¡± Lu Yanchen, who had speciallye over to watch her race, sighed out deeply.¡±Our future children can¡¯t be like you. They can¡¯t be like you in terms of appearance and intelligence.¡± Didn¡¯t she know that children were almost always like this when they were born and that they would grow in the future? Shi Guang kicked him back in anger. She realized that Lu Yanchen¡¯s tongue was getting more and more venomous. He would feel ufortable if she didn¡¯t get a word or two out of him every day. Because of her sister¡¯s pregnancy, her brother-inw, Shang mo, was really a domineering CEO. He even spent money to buy a hospital just for her to give birth to her sister¡¯s child. Shi Guang felt that he was really domineering, just like the domineering CEOs in the books. She asked Lu Yanchen a little enviously as her eyes shone with anticipation.¡±When I¡¯m pregnant, will you buy a hospital too?¡± PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. In the end, Lu Yanchen replied to her without even thinking,¡±¡±I won ¡®t,¡± Shi Guang bit him right away. There was a saying that daughters pestered their fathers while sons loved their mothers. She swore in her heart that she would definitely give birth to a son in the future so that Lu Yanchen would be jealous of her son every day. The first thing Shi Guang did after returning to the country was to visit her sister at the hospital. When she saw her sister, she knew that her sister¡¯s delivery day was a close call. Mo Feifei was in the middle of giving birth when she suddenly started bleeding profusely. The doctor ordered for a cesarean section. Shang mo was so scared that his face turned pale and he threw a tantrum in the hospital. Luckily, the hospital was his home and he had hired the best gynecologist in the world. That was how mo Feifei managed to escape from danger. However, because he had already started the surgery, Shang mo treated mo Feifei as carefully as he would a piece of soft tofu. He was afraid that he would identally break her. When she first heard that description, Shi Guang thought that it was a little exaggerated. However, on the day she was discharged from the hospital, when she saw her brother-inw hugging her sister, she really felt as though she was holding onto a piece of tofu in her hands. ¨C Chang Xiaoyang sat in the car and looked gloomily at Shang mo and Mo Feifei who were walking out of the hospital. He clenched his fists tightly and the ashtray in the car was filled with cigarette butts. Ever since he found out that mo Feifei had been hospitalized, he had driven here and had been waiting outside. Chapter 1578 - Both him and glimmer Chengtang (48)

    Chapter 1578: Both him and glimmer Chengtang (48)

    ? Ever since he found out that mo Feifei had been hospitalized, he had driven here and had been waiting outside. He had always thought that he could forget it. After all, he was once a man who gave up love because of career and hatred. However, he knew that he was wrong during this period of time. No matter how he told himself to give up, he could not be an outsider and watch his beloved woman being held in another man¡¯s arms and smiling so happily. He could not do it. However, he couldn¡¯t be calm and indifferent. He couldn¡¯t be indifferent. So what?pared to not being able to bear herughing in another man¡¯s arms, he couldn¡¯t bear her hostile eyes. He would never forget the look she gave him after she woke up. It was a look of adoration and reliance. Back then, if he had chosen another path, to distance himself from Su Ya and su Wencheng and bring her, who had lost her memories, away to Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang, would everything have been different? Looking at Shang mo and Mo Feifei¡¯s group leaving, Chang Xiaoyang massaged his temples. He started the car and followed them subconsciously. After the car got on the highway, the speed became faster and faster. Chang Xiaoyang, who had not rested for two days and two nights, was really not suited to drive at this moment. When his car was about to collide with a mud truck, he didn¡¯t know what was happening. He even forgot to step on the brakes and just turned the steering wheel subconsciously. The car broke through the guardrail of the highway and hit the mountain. The trees were broken and fell on the car, making a loud noise. When Chang Xiaoyang woke up again, he realized that other than his head hurting a little, he did not feel any difort in any other part of his body. He sat up on the bed and sighed at how lucky he was. But then, he realized that something was wrong. He didn¡¯t seem to be in the hospital, but in a familiar medicine room. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. This pharmacy was a vi in the capital. Back then, he had concocted the medicine he used on mo Feifei here. It was strange, why was he here? He looked at the clothes he was wearing. It was the doctor¡¯s big divination. However, he had not worn this kind of clothes for a long time. What was going on? Chang Xiaoyang walked out of the house in confusion. He turned around and saw the room that mo Feifei would be sleeping in. He subconsciously walked over. When he pushed the door open and saw the girl lying on the bed, he was stunned. He blurted out,¡±¡±Feifei?¡± The girl looked at him with a confused expression, as if she was asking who Fei Fei was. He then smiled and pointed at himself, as if he was saying,¡±is that me?¡± Chang Xiaoyang stared at her face in shock as he studied the smile on her face. She was pure and innocent. Although her smile was faint, it was filled with trust and reliance. There was even a hint of infatuation in her smile. What was going on? He looked around and confirmed that it was indeed the mansion in the capital city. It was the ce where he and Mo Feifei used to live together. Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s body started to tremble violently. This was what he had imagined countless times. If he went back to the past ... Did he really go back to the past at this moment? Or was he dreaming? Would everything return to normal when she opened her eyes again? ¡°What ... Happened ... To you?¡± She was probably frightened by his strange behavior, so she spoke to him. Her voice was hoarse, and it took a lot of effort to say each word, but she was genuinely concerned. Chang Xiaoyang stared at her intently before walking over to the bed and sitting down. He then reached out to caress her face gently ... ¡ª¡ª PS: Chang Xiaoyang wasn¡¯t reincarnated. You¡¯ll know the answer in the future. Chapter 1579 - Both he and glimmer Chengtang (49)

    Chapter 1579: Both he and glimmer Chengtang (49)

    Feeling his palm and truly touching her cold face to confirm that he was not dreaming, Chang Xiaoyang could not help but tear up. He had really returned to the past. ¡°Feifei, it¡¯s you. It¡¯s really you ...¡± Then, he hugged her, and his tears fell uncontrobly. However, heughed out loud again. He was so happy that it was as if every cell in his body was screaming for his ecstasy. He let go of her. His eyes were full of affection as he kissed her, almost greedily. This time, he would never help Su Ya and su Wencheng again. This time, he was going to use his life to protect this girl. He definitely wouldn¡¯t let her suffer any more grievances or make things difficult for her. This time around, he would not let her get to know Shang mo and would definitely not allow them to have any interaction. This time, he would make her the happiest woman in the world. ¡­¡­ Granny Shang was the happiest when mo Feifei gave birth to a son. Looking at the little great-grandson in her arms, she was so happy that she could not close her mouth. Then, his happiness was suddenly cut short by a phone call. Granny Shang¡¯s face turned solemn as she stood up to walk out. However, she fainted after taking just two steps. Grandmother felt really guilty towards Chang Xiaoyang. If it wasn¡¯t for her son¡¯s betrayal, Chang Xiaoyang wouldn¡¯t have be a fatherless child, much less a cold-blooded and selfish child. If he had grown up properly in the Shang family and was taken care of and educated by them, he would definitely be an outstanding child. No matter what, it was all her fault for not teaching her son well. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. Grandma had woken up from aa for two days. She looked ten years older, and even the White hair on her temples had grown a lot. The first thing she did when she woke up was to ask about Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s condition. Shang mo told granny that Chang Xiaoyang¡¯s life was saved, but he was in a vegetative state. When she received the call, her grandmother knew that the car ident was very serious. She had initially thought that Chang Xiaoyang would not be able to survive this car ident but now that she knew that he was in a vegetative state, it was already a blessing in disguise for her grandmother. Grandmother went to visit Chang Xiaoyang. Even though he was unconscious and unconscious, there was a faint smile on his lips. It did not seem like he was unable to wake up. Instead, he seemed to be immersed in a beautiful dream and was unwilling to wake up. Fei Fei had been in aa for seven years but she eventually woke up. She hoped that Chang Xiaoyang would wake up one day and live a life that truly belonged to him. Time was like the fine sand that flowed through the fingertips, quietly slipping down without notice. The sorrow and sorrow of the past would be washed away by the waves, leaving only happiness and joy in the heart. Three years passed by very quickly. Mo Feifei hadpleted her studies and returned as the chief designer of the Shang Corporation. However, no one knew that she was Mrs. Shang because she had never held a wedding with Shang mo. Ever since granny Shang had her little grandson, she seemed to be getting younger and younger. Every day, she would y with her grandson for fun and would give him whatever he wanted. She would visit Chang Xiaoyang frequently, but he would never wake up. In the past three years, Shi Guang had also won many trophies. All she needed to do next was to win another gold medal in the world Championship toplete her gold m. However, three days before thepetition, she found out that she was pregnant. Initially, she had wanted to head home to Lu Yanchen to have a baby after thispetition. To think that they would think that it was a safe period and act so impudently that time, and she would actually get pregnant! Chapter 1580 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (50)

    Chapter 1580: Both he and glimmer are alluring (50)

    Shi Guang kissed Lu Yanchen goodbye. All these years, Lu Yanchen would always be there whenever she waspeting, especially for importantpetitions. He would always be by her side. He might not say anything encouraging, but every time he was there, she would give him a hug-a loving hug. When she arrived at thepetition venue, Zhang Shulin stood beside her and told her about some things to take note of. When Shi Guang entered the changing room, she could sense a gaze from the side. Turning around, she saw Park yihyun smiling out without a hint of a smile in her eyes. That year, when the Korea team came for an exchangepetition, Park yihyun had been targeting her and was confident that she could surpass her. After losing, she asked her if she knew her, but she was denied. Actually, she knew Park yihyun. Park yihyun was not originally a Korean, but a Chinese. They had a coach when they were seven years old. At that time, Park yihyun¡¯s results were much worse than hers, and she left the young swimming team in less than a year. Later on, something happened to her family, and she met Park yihyun in a youth swimmingpetition. Park yihyun¡¯s outstanding performance left her in the dust. At that time, she only thought that since she knew Park yihyun, she wanted to greet her. However, Park yihyun didn¡¯t even look at her from the corner of her eye and acted all high and mighty. Someone asked Park yihyun,¡±do you know this person?¡± Park yihyun shook her head and said,¡±how is that possible? how can my friend be that bad at swimming?¡± The next time, Park Yim-Seon went abroad. It was said that her mother married a Korean, and Park Yim-Seon changed her current name. At that time, she had a slightly vengeful attitude. After the friendlypetition, Park yihyun asked her if she knew her, so she deliberately said she didn¡¯t know her. Park yihyun was greatly stimted and tried every possible way to defeat her. It seemed like she had put in a lot of hard work, but she did not waste her time. She had been working hard and improving. The two of them met in the following matches, but she won every time. Park Yim-Seon went into seclusion for half a year because of this. This time around, before thepetition had even started, she had already dered to the media that she would definitely defeat Shi Guang. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. Shi Guang merelyughed it off. After she said that she didn¡¯t know Park yihyun, she had already gotten her revenge and treated Park yihyun as a normal opponent. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with what Park yihyun was thinking. Since they were here for thepetition, she believed that everyone was here for the championship. Shi Guang was only thinking about the baby in her tummy right now. She had not told anyone about her pregnancy yet. Although two months was the most critical period for a child, if she didn¡¯t participate in today¡¯spetition, she would have to wait another two years. In two years, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her current level. She believed that her baby wouldn¡¯t be so weak and would definitely win the gold medal with her mother. The match was about to begin. The moment Shi Guang walked out, she was greeted with the cheers of her fans. This wasn¡¯t shi Guang¡¯s first time standing on the International stage. As the representative of the new generation of the swimming World, there were a lot of people watching her. Not only that, she had a lot of fans as well. Even though she waspeting overseas, there were still quite a few people who knew her. The name ¡®flowing time¡¯ was still very obvious in the crowd of fans. There had been too manypetitions in the past few years, and he had gotten used to her appearance every time. However, when he called her name this time, he felt an inexplicable nervousness. Thispetition was too important and special to her. Chapter 1581 - Both he and glimmer are alluring (51)

    Chapter 1581: Both he and glimmer are alluring (51)

    Standing by thene, Shi Guang heaved out a sigh of relief subconsciously and started to adjust her state of mind. She had been training for the past few days, and it was clear that swimming had no effect on children. Zhang Shulin furrowed his brows at the sight of her. This littless was a little nervous this time around, but he thought that it was because she was used to being in the Manchu Empire? He hoped that she would be able to ovee everything. ¡°Ready!¡±The broadcast was loud and flowing time immediately jumped onto the stage with the contestants. ¡°Du!¡± The starting gun sounded, and the match began. Everyone jumped into the water like a sharp arrow. The match had begun, and everyone was shouting at the top of their lungs. The cheers in the stadium were like an explosion, deafening everyone in the stadium! Even if they knew that the people they supported were very powerful, they also knew that thepetition was unpredictable. No one could guarantee that the person they liked would definitely win. This time around, Shi Guang was more focused than ever for thepetition. It was as though she had returned to the time when she first took part in an internationalpetition. She paddled in the water, kicked her legs, and breathed evenly. She made full use of her advantages and rushed forward at the fastest speed. The cells in her body were full of heat and vitality, and her heart was beating fast. She longed for this victory, and she must win this victory. Of course, it could also be that she knew that she would have a long time ahead of her, or that she would never have such a thrillingpetition again in the future, but she still enjoyed it. To her, this was an important match, and it was also the match that she had the most fun in. She enjoyed it very much. When her hand touched the wall, she looked at thene behind her with some reluctance. At this moment, the stadium was boiling with excitement. Many people were calling out her name, and the China audience was even screaming. It was only then that Shi Guang knew that she had won and that she had fulfilled her dream. Shi Guang cried, but of course, it wasn¡¯t because she was sad. Rather, it was because she was overjoyed. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. After the award ceremony, the media interviewed Shi Guang. Shi Guang looked at the camera before her and chuckled out. ¡°I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m really, really happy. However, the greatest fortune and gain in my life is not how many gold medals I¡¯ve won, but that I¡¯ve made him my husband. I¡¯m grateful to him for using his alluring glimmer to warm my years flow by. ¡± She saw the man standing not far away in front of her. At this moment, he was looking at her with a focused and loving gaze. ¡°Hubby, all my glory belongs to you! ¡°I love you, and ...¡± She paused and touched her stomach, looking at the man¡¯s smile, which was dazzling under the bright sun.¡±...Our baby.¡± Everyone stared at Shi Guang in shock as their jaws dropped to the ground. A pregnant woman who had won the championship? F * ck! This was simply too bold! However, after sighing, everyone was happy and congratted her. Lu Yanchen could no longer remain calm as he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You idiot!¡± He scolded her in disdain, but his eyes were filled with gentleness and tenderness as he looked at her. Then, he kissed her lips hard. The camera was broadcasting the situation live, and everyone was shouting ¡®dog abuse¡¯. ¡°Ah! What a big bowl of dog food!¡± ¡°I wish the lovers a happy ending, and I hope you can continue to be so happy.¡± ¡°Raise my 40-meter broadsword! Kneel on the ground and beg me to stop torturing me!¡± ¡°Motherf * cker! I want a Lu Yanchen as my husband too!¡± ¡°Previous poster, I want a Shi Guang as my wife too!¡± ¡°I believe in love again. I hope I can meet the best person.¡± ¡­¡­ ¡ª¡ª [PS: I hope you all meet the best people!^_^] Chapter 1582 - both he and glimmer are alluring

    Chapter 1582: Chapter 1582-both he and glimmer are alluring

    Other than feeling a little nauseated in the first two months of her pregnancy, Shi Guang did not have any other reaction after that. She could eat and sleep as usual. But of course, the child¡¯s vitals were extremely healthy as well. The doctor knew that Shi Guang was a swimming champion and had always said that with the little one in her stomach, she would definitely be a sports athlete like her mother when she grew up. However, after she got pregnant, Shi Guang had be more and more picky with her food. In the past, she would eat anything, but now, she was extremely picky. Sometimes, the helper at home would cook a table full of dishes, but she would always want to eat vegetables and porridge. Sometimes, when Lu Yanchen was sleeping soundly in the middle of the night, Shi Guang would wake up and cry out pitifully that she was hungry. Lu Yanchen crawled up and made her some supper or went out to buy some for her. However, Shi Guang suddenly had no appetite. Shi Guang touched her stomach andmented,¡±This must be a girl. If it was a boy, he wouldn¡¯t be so pretentious.¡± ¡°The girl is quite good.¡± ¡°Girl, you¡¯re a good girl. I want a son. Why don¡¯t you like a son?¡± ¡°I like both.¡± Shi Guang wanted to give birth to a son because both her elder sister and little Auntie had given birth to a son. Therefore, she wanted to give birth to a son as well. For the time being, she did not want a pampered daughter who would bully her younger brother while her son would take care of her younger sister. Before giving birth, Shi Guang asked su qianxun and Wang caichun out for a barbeque at the beach. Just before they left, her stomach started to hurt. Su qianxun had experienced it before and knew that she was about to give birth. Thus, she hurriedly sent her to the hospital with Wang caichun. After arriving at the hospital and entering the ward, the baby was born three minutester, crying loudly. Lu Yanchen rushed over anxiously, but the nurse informed him that the child was already born and that both mother and daughter were safe. He was slightly stunned. He had only taken twenty minutes to get there. Shen lingshuang was shocked as well. She had given birth to four sons, and the first three were all natural. However, no matter how smooth they were, they would still take at least half an hour or more. The slowest one had taken an entire day and night. How did Shi Guang give birth so quickly? PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. The nurse giggled.¡±Yes, it was very fast. She gave birth as soon as she went in. This is the fastest I¡¯ve ever seen a baby give birth. It really only took three minutes.¡± Shen lingshuang was still rooted to the spot in shock. Looking at the nurse, she could not help but burst outughing. Lu Yanchen hurried over to the ward. Shi Guang was awake at this moment and was looking at her child with her eyes wide open. Only then did Lu Yanchen heave a sigh of relief. However, he was still worried as he asked,¡±Does your stomach not hurt?¡± ¡°Who do you think our daughter looks like?¡± Shi Guang shook her head and frowned. Lu Yanchen nced over-the baby¡¯s eyes were closed as he slept. His skin had yet to fully open up, and his little face was all wrinkly while his little nose was red. He sat down on the edge of the bed and reached out to hold his daughter in his arms. He was a little bewildered and anxious because the baby was too small and soft. He was afraid that he would hurt her, so he held her for a while and put her back. ¡°It¡¯s very ugly, right?¡± Shi Guang smiled bitterly. ¡°Like you!¡± The man¡¯s voice was as gentle as water, and his long fingers gently stroked her small face. ¡°Go to hell.¡± Despite Shi Guang scolding him, Lu Yanchen was not angered at all. Instead, heughed out loud and brushed her hair aside with his long fingers before nting a gentle kiss on her forehead.¡±Thank you, wifey.¡± ¡°No need to thank me, hubby.¡± Actually, she should be the one to thank. She should be grateful for all the fate in the world that allowed her to meet him and make time beautiful. He used his smile and time to warm time. He bloomed in the depths of her soul, the most beautiful and colorful flower. Chapter 1583 - The youngest Major General in history (Side Story 1)

    Chapter 1583: The youngest Major General in history (Side Story 1)

    Now that Shi Guang had given birth to a daughter, chief Lu and Xiao Bai were definitely the two most delighted people in the entire Lu family. Actually, Shen lingshuang wasn¡¯t the only one who liked daughters. Chief Lu liked daughters as well. He had thought that the fourth child would definitely be a daughter, but it was still a kid. It didn¡¯t matter if he didn¡¯t have a daughter, but having a granddaughter wasn¡¯t too bad either. In the end, all three of his sons gave birth to sons. Every time he saw Uncle Lu and his granddaughter walking around in a smug manner, chief Lu would say sourly that there was nothing special about it. Wasn¡¯t it just a granddaughter? his son would eventually give birth to one as well. However, as he watched his grandsons being born one after another, he did not see any sign of her. In the past, when Lu Yanzhi brought Xiao Bai home and saw his eldest grandson, chief Lu was still a little excited. This was his eldest grandson. Later on, when his grandsons came one after another, he felt that they were just a bunch of naughty monkeys. He wanted to have a delicate and weak granddaughter. After much anticipation...Finally, his fourth son¡¯s wife was pregnant again. Chief Lu was filled with anticipation. At least, his fourth son¡¯s wife did not let him down this time around and gave birth to a precious baby for the Lu family. Haha, he finally had a granddaughter! Looking at how Shen lingshuang was hugging her grandson with tears in her eyes, chief Lu coughed out gently and ordered Shi Guang to go to the Lu residence for confinement, even getting Shen lingshuang to take care of her personally. The third daughter-inw of old pan, Yan miaoke, who had always been at loggerheads with Shi Guang, was so infuriated that she stomped her feet and smashed things when she heard that. After all, when she gave birth to her son, she had wanted to return to the Lu residence for Shen lingshuang to take care of him. However, chief Lu had rejected her outright. Lu yubai was already ten years old this year and he had always wanted a younger sister. However, su qianxun¡¯s body had been injured in the past and she could no longer get pregnant naturally. Hence, she went for a test tube baby. At first, Lu yubai thought that the twins would be a pair of boy and girl, and that they would have a younger sister. However, they gave birth to two younger brothers. Lu yubai was greatly disappointed. How could it be two naughty little brothers? Finally, his aunt had given birth to a girl. Lu yubai was so happy that he almost burst into tears. However, he was already ten years old, so he could already hide his emotions. Although he was only ten years old, Lu yubai was already almost 1.6 meters tall. His facial features took after su qianxun ¡®S. He had a pair of alluring Phoenix eyes and his gaze was peerless. However, his thick and ck eyebrows made his exquisite facial features look even more heroic. PLease reading on Myb ox no ve l. In addition, he had been in the Army since he was young, so he had a strong determination in his bones. When he had a devastatingly beautiful appearance, he did not have the slightest bit of femininity, but only the sunshine that a teenager should have. The little genius had already skipped a grade and entered the first year of middle school. Although he was the youngest in the ss, he was the most likable one in the ss. With this pair of mother and daughter, Shi Guang had not really hugged her daughter in her confinement period. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to carry her daughter, but she had to line up to carry her. Moreover, with these two people around, their daughter¡¯s name was taken care of by them. His real name was Lu Jin, which was given by chief Lu. It was said that he had looked up the dictionary for a few days and chose this word, hoping that his granddaughter would have a bright and prosperous life in the future. As for the nickname, Shi Guang was originally the one who wanted toe up with it. She had already thought of a name for it. However, since chief Lu doted on his eldest grandson, he decided to let Lu yubaie up with a name for him. Lu yubai¡¯s thoughts were rtively simple. He wanted his sister to be happy for the rest of her life, so he called her happy. Chapter 1584 - The youngest Major General in history (2)

    Chapter 1584: The youngest Major General in history (2)

    A month¡¯s time passed by very quickly. Looking at how Shi Guang was about to leave the Lu residence with her granddaughter after her confinement, chief Lu was extremely vexed and could not bear to part with her. Naturally, little Lu yubai was reluctant to part with chief Lu as well. He lifted his delicate and dainty chin slightly, turning into a two-faced little fox as he said to chief Lu,¡±¡±Grandpa, you¡¯re the elder. If you want to take care of my sister, then even my own parents have to step back.¡± Chief Lu felt that it made sense. He mmed the table and made a domineering decision to kiss his adopted daughter. He would personally caress his granddaughter with his wife. Looking at how his wife was done with her confinement, Lu Yanchen wanted to bring his wife and daughter home. However, he was rejected by chief Lu,¡±if you guys want to go back, then go back by yourselves. Don¡¯t let my granddaughter catch a cold.¡± Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen looked at the weather outside at the same time. The sun was shining brightly. Why would there be a wind in the middle of summer? Clearly, chief Lu could not bear to part with his granddaughter. The two of them were also considerate of their elders. After thinking about it, they decided to stay in the Lu residence. After all, they could not bear to leave their daughter. Even though Shi Guang had despised her daughter when she was just born, a month had passed and her daughter was no longer that wrinkly little brat. She had already turned into a tender and tender little baby with her big round eyes, red lips, and white teeth. When she smiled, she could melt the hearts of people. Don¡¯t even mention how likable he was. Every time Shen lingshuang hugged him, she would put on an intoxicated look and say that he was just like her daughter because he looked so much like her. In fact, he looked like Lu Yanchen, and Lu Yanchen looked like Shen lingshuang. In addition, children still needed to be breastfed when they were one or two months old. With Shi Guang staying at the Lu residence, the child really did not cause her much worry. That day, when Shi Guang woke up and went downstairs, the huge Lu residence was empty except for Xiao Bai and little happy who was in his arms. ¡°Why are you the only one looking after your sister? where are the others?¡± PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. ¡°They¡¯re all busy. ¡± Lu yubai said coldly. He was holding Lu Kaixin in one hand and a milk bottle in the other. He was shaking the fragrant milk powder in the bottle. ¡°You are ...¡± ¡°To feed my younger sister milk powder!¡± Lu yubai replied concisely. ¡°How can I let you feed me?¡± Shi Guang raised her brows in disagreement.¡±Come, give it to me ...¡± She wanted to take little happy, but little Lu yubai turned away.¡±It¡¯s okay, little aunt. You can rest.¡± Then, she ced the milk bottle into little Happy¡¯s mouth, and her posture was very practiced. That ¡®my sister, I don¡¯t need to trouble you¡¯ attitude of his left Shi Guang dumbfounded for a long time.¡°......¡± She smiled awkwardly and touched the back of her neck, indicating that her daughter was really popr. However, being too popr was not a good thing. When her daughter could speak, the first thing she said was not daddy or mommy, but ... Ge Ge. Lu Yanchen could no longer remain calm. This was his daughter, his daughter ... He was no longer willing to stay at the Lu residence. Hence, one day, while chief Lu was out, Lu Yanchen brought his wife and daughter back to his own house. When chief Lu returned home and realized that his granddaughter was missing, he threw a huge tantrum. Shen lingshuang was not happy as well. She called her son and strongly requested for her granddaughter to be raised at the Lu residence. However, she was strongly rejected. Only Lu yubai, who was reading a book in the corner, had a calctive look in his eyes.¡±Sister, don¡¯t worry. Wait for me to save you from the ¡®Magic Cer¡¯.¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: the chapter where I won the gold medal in thepetition has officially ended. Thank you for apanying me all the way here. This is the best book that I¡¯ve ever written. Not to mention the plot, even the small details in the book were carefully thought out by me for a long time.] Next is the side Story, and the side Story is little white. I hope you will continue to support susu, because the content of the side Story is also extremely wonderful. It¡¯s the military school that I¡¯ve always wanted to write. I¡¯ve always wanted to write the main story, but because the military is too sensitive, the editor didn¡¯t allow me to write it. So I can only write this story that I¡¯ve thought about for a long time in the side Story. It¡¯s sweet, cool, and hot-blooded. I promise you won¡¯t regret it after reading it. ¡°He and glimmer both topple the city¡± had already been signed for publication. Publishing required some refined content and the ending, so SuSu¡¯s updates were not very stable during this period. The side Story will be updated at Sixo¡¯ clock in the morning. I hope that everyone will support susu as always. Susu will also apany everyone with the best plot and the most stable updates. Finally, Su Su wished that everyone would be happy every day. I love you~~ Chapter 1585 - The youngest Major General in history (3)

    Chapter 1585: The youngest Major General in history (3)

    However, before Lu yubai¡¯s n could even be realized, he was captured by Lu Yanzhi and sent to the military for special training. Even though he did not manage to¡¯ rescue ¡®his sister, he was still concerned about her at all times. The moment he got home, he would think of a way to get Shen lingshuang to abduct little happy back to the Lu residence for a few days. Little happy was also very clingy to him. As long as he saw Lu yubai, his eyes would immediately turn into crescents. Then, he would run over to Lu yubai with his short legs. The little twin brother also wanted his brother to hug hisrade, so he copied little happy and ran over to Lu yubai,¡±¡±Big brother, big brother ...¡± However, Lu yubai would ignore her every time. At that time, little happy would snuggle in his brother¡¯s arms andugh. His little strength made the twins cry. The brat cried for his mother and shouted,¡±¡±Big brother is biased, big brother is biased.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s little face was cold. How could he be biased? When he was 16, Lu Yanzhi sent Lu yubai to a military school. The military school in District Z was the highest-ranking military school in the country. It was also the most mysterious school out of the top five schools in the country. The military school waspletely militarized and was very strict. After Lu yubai entered the school, he became a popr figure in the school. He was instantly promoted to the level of the school¡¯s most handsome male God. Even if he was cold and arrogant, it did not prevent a group of girls from liking him. Among them, the one who pursued Lu yubai the most fiercely and even called herself ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s girlfriend¡± was the school beauty, Luo Xue ¡®er. Lu yubai was wearing a military uniform and leaning against a tree. His eyes were slightly closed, as if he was resting. Although he was wearing a green military uniform, there was an unspeakable charm around him. Because he was a teenager, his body wasn¡¯t too strong, but he wasn¡¯t thin either. He was tall and straight, and every line of his body was filled with a slender and powerful feeling. The sunlight passed through the gaps between the leaves and quietly fell on his body, making that handsome face look a bitzy. Many girls ¡®eyes were fixed on her with passion. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. However, no one dared to step forward. Except for Luo Xue ¡®er. The girl was wearing the same military uniform as Lu yubai. She had a delicate and beautiful face. Her tender and white skin was red from the sun, as if she had put on Rouge. She looked at Lu yubai with her big, watery eyes and blinked.¡±¡±Yubai, are you thirsty?¡± He handed the water to Lu yubai. The girl was wearing perfume, and her fragrance wafted to Lu yubai¡¯s body. The smell stung Lu yubai¡¯s nose, and he subconsciously furrowed his brows as a hint of impatience shed across his eyes. He subconsciously took two steps back.¡±No need.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er didn¡¯t back down because of this and continued to work hard.¡±¡±Yubai, don¡¯t be embarrassed.¡± Lu yubai stared at him coldly. Are you blind? how did you see that I¡¯m not interested? Get lost like a fly! A ssmate nearby coaxed him,¡±Oh, Lu yubai, are you on a date with your Luo Xue ¡®er again?¡± Luo Xue ¡®er blushed instantly. She looked very happy, but she pouted,¡±¡±What nonsense are you guys talking about?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not talking nonsense. You two are clearly together. ¡± ¡°A school beauty and a school hunk, they should be a couple.¡± ¡°Be together, be together.¡± ¡°Kiss me, kiss me.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face and ears turned even redder. She looked at Lu yubai with anticipation. Chapter 1586 - The youngest Major General in history (4)

    Chapter 1586: The youngest Major General in history (4)

    Lu yubai was expressionless from the beginning to the end, especially his Phoenix eyes, which seemed to hide endless coldness. It was a kind of coldness that kept people a thousand miles away. However, the crowd automatically ignored it ... It was Lu yubai¡¯s fault for always keeping a cold face. At this moment, the sound of a car driving came from the distance. Everyone looked over subconsciously, curious about who it was. After all, no ordinary person could drive a car into the school. It was a modified military Hummer, and it wasn¡¯t an ordinary one either. Usually, only the bureau chiefs were qualified to use this kind of high-level modified car. Everyone eximed in surprise, their eyes filled with curiosity about who the neer was. However, what they did not expect was that when the car stopped, a young and cute girl would get out of it. The little girl was exquisite, beautiful, round, and cute. He couldn¡¯t help but want to hug her and kiss her. Which chief¡¯s child is this? Just as everyone was guessing, the cute little girl¡¯s innocent and lovely eyes fell on Lu yubai. His eyes darted around and finallynded on the woman in front of Lu yubai. Lu yubai¡¯s expression, which was originally as unshakeable as an iceberg, slowly melted as if it had met a burning fire. He looked at the little girl as if he was bathed in a spring breeze.¡±Little happy ...¡± When little happy heard this, he smiled happily. His cute appearance was so soft and cute that it could melt one¡¯s heart. Just as he was about to open his mouth and call out ¡®brother¡¯, he saw his brother nce to the side. Little Happy¡¯s eyes turned and he saw the girl standing beside his brother. The words she was about to say immediately became,¡±¡±Daddy ...¡± Then, she ran over to Lu yubai with her short legs and said enthusiastically,¡±¡±I missed you so much, daddy.¡± Her most domineering brother. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Lu yubai raised his eyebrows and smiled. He bent down slightly and gently picked up little happy. As expected of Lu yubai¡¯s sister. She was smart. Everyone fell into a strange silence. Everyone¡¯s expressions were stiff, and they looked at them in shock. It was only when they had disappeared from his sight that he regained his senses. F * ck. F * ck. F * ck. What did that little girl call Lu yubai? Dad ... How old is Lu yubai? he¡¯s only 16 years old. How can he have a five or six-year-old girl? How could a ten-year-old child be a father? However, some people actually believed such a lie and really thought that little happy was Lu yubai¡¯s daughter. However, even if some people believed it, the number of girls who liked Lu yubai did not decrease. Lu yubai, on the other hand,pletely ignored the rumors. His goal was to surpass his father. His father, Lu Yanzhi, also entered the Military Academy at the age of 16. After graduation, he immediately joined the Army and became a soldier. At the age of 26, he became the youngest major. He wanted to beat his father first and achieve this goal at the age of 25. In the school, he was always the top in both physical training and cultural studies. In just two years, he hadpleted all the courses in the University with the best results. The school did not let him graduate immediately, but sent him abroad to learn military skills. After he came back, he was on a roller coaster. At the age of 23, he surpassed his father and became the youngest Major General in history. Now, as long as the Lu family was mentioned, the first name that shed through everyone¡¯s mind would definitely be the Lu family¡¯s genius, Lu yubai. Chapter 1587 - A night with stars, endless passion (1)

    Chapter 1587: A night with stars, endless passion (1)

    hool for other universities, but it was already the first day of sses for District Z¡¯s military schools. On the field, all the students had changed into new green military uniforms. Under the scorching sun, the students ¡®standing posture was very urate. They raised their heads and stuck out their chests, their backs straight, and their fingers were pressed tightly against the seams of their pants. The principal¡¯s of uiet, handsome, and proud Lu yubai hated to cling to him and take the initiative to touch his head. Even a new student should know. After all, he was Lu yubai. This woman is dead, dead! Some people were already discussing in low voices,¡±what do you think senior Lu will do?¡± ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m 100% sure I¡¯ll just push her away and throw her on the ground in disgust.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Two days ago, the school Belle smiled at him, but senior Lu didn¡¯t even bat an eye. Hepletely ignored her.¡± ¡°That woman is quite pretty, why didn¡¯t she faint on me? I¡¯ll definitely send her to the infirmary. ¡± ¡°Wake up! I¡¯m not really dizzy, it¡¯s obvious that the drunkard¡¯s intention isn¡¯t in the wine. ¡± ¡­¡­ All of a sudden, the discussion in the surroundings came to a screeching halt, and the field fell into dead silence again. This was because Lu yubai had actually picked up the girl who had fainted on top of him. What the hell was going on? Many people were so shocked that their eyes almost fell out of their sockets. Why was Lu yubai carrying this girl, and in a Princess carry at that? PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Oh, NO! The girls exploded. How could their cold and proud senior Lu hug this unknown woman? no, no! Oh my God, if they had known that this would work, they would have been one step ahead and hit senior Lu! Chapter 1588 - A night with stars, endless passion (2)

    Chapter 1588: A night with stars, endless passion (2)

    Ye Xingxing ran along with the team, feeling like his lungs were about to explode. His breathing grew louder and louder, and his windpipe felt like it was being torn apart. The golden sun was so dazzling that it made people dizzy and particrly irritable. When she applied for the college entrance examination, she did not fill in military school at all. However, her brother ye Changqing forcefully intervened and changed his choice of choice without her knowing. It was a pity that she didn¡¯t have time to react and was admitted to this school as a special enrollment student. Big brother was the instructor of this school, and he said that he wanted to take good care of her. He also said that her physical fitness was slightly poor and she needed more exercise, and that the military school was the best ce for her. However, it was not that her physical fitness was slightly bad, but very, very bad. He was so weak that he could be said to be a physically weak chicken. And it was the kind of weak chicken that was extremely weak! A slight bump could cause bruises for half a month, and a slight cut would cause cold sweat all over the body. She didn¡¯t want to be so delicate, but she didn¡¯t like sports. Oh my God, when will this end? her body was weak and her legs were numb. She was even trembling uncontrobly. If this continued, she would really faint. Hurry up and rest. The instructor seemed to have heard her prayers and whistled.¡±Beep!¡± ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s rest for ten minutes.¡± Ye Xingxing heaved a sigh of relief. She let go of her shoulders and took heavy steps, wanting to rest under the shade of the tree. However, after a few steps, she felt like she was seeing stars. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. The world was spinning, and his vision was turning ck. His hands and feet were weak, and his steps were swaying back and forth uncontrobly. Out of instinct, she waved her hands wildly and grabbed something. She shook her head and smashed it. Her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them, and her breathing was also very heavy. Her heart felt as if it was being tugged hard by something, as if she was about to suffocate in the next second. Her feet felt light, and her body was suddenly carried up. She used thest of her strength to open her eyes in a daze. Under the dazzling light, she saw an extremely beautiful face with thin lips and a straight nose. Her long and narrow Phoenix eyes were slightly upturned, and the gaze that flowed through her was extremely charming. The sun¡¯s rays were too ring, and she really couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. The next moment, she fell into a deepa. When ye Xingxing woke up again, he was dropping saline in the infirmary and was still dizzy when he got up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± His voice was also very dry. ¡°A deep heat stroke. If I came anyter, I would have to be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.¡± The female school doctor beside her quickly got up and walked over to examine her.¡±It¡¯s alright, she¡¯s fine now. You can go back after you finish this bottle of saline.¡± ¡°Thank you, teacher.¡± Ye Xingxing smiled lightly. Thinking back to what had happened, she said softly,¡±¡±I want to ask about the person who just sent me here?¡± ¡°He has already left.¡± The female school doctor replied. ¡°Then did he leave any contact information?¡± ye Xingkong asked, only to see the school doctor¡¯s expression turn strange. Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t understand and said awkwardly,¡±what I mean is that he saved me, so I want to thank him. I want to ask you if you know the person who sent me here.¡± The female school doctorughed.¡±Of course I do. There¡¯s no girl in our school who doesn¡¯t know him. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know him.¡± ¡°Should I know him?¡± Ye Xingxing was confused. She really didn¡¯t know him. Who was that guy? ¡°He¡¯s Lu yubai!¡± Chapter 1589 - A night with stars, endless passion (3)

    Chapter 1589: A night with stars, endless passion (3)

    Lu yubai~when ye Xingxing came out of the infirmary, he was still reminiscing about those two words. So he was Lu yubai. Someone hurried over, and the two almost bumped into each other. Ye Xingxing looked up and saw his brother. Ye Changqing was dressed in the school¡¯s uniform. His face was serious, and he was handsome and tough, giving off a faint sense of pressure. Looking at his sister¡¯s pale face, a deep sense of guilt shed past his eyes. He was filled with regret and self-me. ¡°Starry sky, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you toe to the military school.¡± Ye Changqing was just listening to the gossip and eating his melon when Lu yubai carried an unconscious girl to the infirmary. He heard that the girl¡¯s name was ye Xingxing. He was so shocked that he dropped the melon in his hand and rushed over as fast as he could. He knew that his sister¡¯s physical fitness was bad, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be to this extent. It was only her first time and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Perhaps he was wrong and shouldn¡¯t have changed his sister¡¯s first choice. Ye Xingchen caught the regret and self-me in his brother¡¯s eyes.¡±Brother, I¡¯m fine now.¡± As she spoke, she gave a light smile, and there was no trace of embarrassment or weakness on her face. ¡°But with your physique, you can¡¯t go on like this. Why don¡¯t we just quit this school ...¡± Does big brother mean to change schools? This was what ye Xingxing wanted before, but now ... A handsome face shed through her mind. His eyes were like the bottomless ocean and the eternal starry sky. If she left this military school, she would never see him again. Ye Xing Kong¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, his eyes as pure as grapes.¡±Brother, I think what you said before was right. My body is too weak, especially after today¡¯s training. I realized that I must exercise, so I want to stay here and not change schools.¡± Ye Changqing was stunned. Back then, she had refused toe to the military school no matter what. It was only after he had used all sorts of soft and hard tactics that she was finally willing toe, and it was just a trial. After all, she had received two school admission letters. The school started today, so she could still make it in time to register. Now that he had fainted from training, shouldn¡¯t he transfer to another school? Why didn¡¯t she reject him and instead wanted to stay? PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. She didn¡¯t want him to be sad and disappointed, right? Ye Changqing felt even more guilty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± he said in a heavy tone.¡±It¡¯s only the first day and you¡¯ve already fainted. This means that you¡¯re not suitable for military school. Don¡¯t worry that you won¡¯t be able to exchange for it. Your college entrance examination results are good enough to get you into a major university. ¡± ¡°No, no, no!¡± Ye Xingkong waved his hand in disagreement. It¡¯s just that everything is difficult at the beginning. My body might not be able to adapt to it immediately, but that doesn¡¯t mean I won¡¯t be able to adapt forever. There¡¯s always a process to go from difort to adaptation. I feel that with my perseverance, I will definitely not faint again. Brother, don¡¯t worry. I will train my body well in the military school and make my body better and better. ¡± Ye Changqing was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t expect ye Xingkong to say something like that. In the past, she hated working out the most. If she could lie down, she would never sit. If she could sit, she would never stand. She was azy little cat. It seemed that going to the military school was not bad. Although it had only been a day, his sister had grown up and realized something! Not bad, not bad! ¡°You¡¯ve really decided to stay and not change schools?¡±he asked with a serious face. ¡°I¡¯m not trading anymore!¡±Ye Xingguang nodded firmly. ¡ª¡ª [PS: please cheer for little white and the starry sky~give a monthly vote to Su Su, xoxo.] Chapter 1590 - A night with stars, endless passion (4)

    Chapter 1590: A night with stars, endless passion (4)

    Ye Xingkong and ye Changqing didn¡¯t want anyone to know about their sibling rtionship, so they went their separate ways after their conversation. Now that the training was over, ye Xingxing went straight back to the dormitory. As soon as he pushed open the door, his roommates immediately ran over to show their concern. ¡°Starry sky, you¡¯re finally back. How are you? Is your body alright?¡± The dormitory was a four-person room with an independent balcony and bathroom. The spaceyout was quiterge, with a desk and wardrobe below and a bed above. The person who had just spoken was called song Hongyang. He was from City Z, just like ye Xingxing. He was a straightforward, bright, and passionate girl. The pretty girl with short curly hair and a cute and sweet smile was Wang Jingwen. The other one with short hair and a tall figure was Zhou Jing. Although the school had just started and they had only known each other for a few days, they had an extremely good rtionship. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. ¡± Before starry sky could finish his sentence, the dormitory door was suddenly opened again, and a menacing and unfriendly girl came in. A girl stepped forward and said in a shrill voice,¡±¡±Ye Xingxing, you¡¯re too shameless. You actually used the fainting technique.¡± These two girls were from the dormitory next door, and because they were close, ye Xingxing had seen them before. The one who spoke seemed to be called Zhou qingmei, while the one who didn¡¯t speak was called Lin zhiqiao, who seemed to be in the same ss as her. ¡°Don¡¯t think that young master Lu will like you just because he carried you to the infirmary. Ye Xingxing, stop daydreaming. ¡± Lin zhiqiao had witnessed everything on the field today. She really didn¡¯t expect ye Xingxing, who looked so obedient, to throw himself into Lu yubai¡¯s arms and even pretend to be unconscious. It was really infuriating. However, Lu yubai didn¡¯t push her away. He even carried her to the infirmary. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. On what basis? She had known Lu yubai for so long, but she had never touched him. Ye Xingkong pointed at himself and asked in confusion,¡±Are you guys scolding me?¡± The scene was silent for half a second. He had already called out her name. What did he mean by scolding her? he was obviously scolding her! Zhou qingmei rolled her eyes and then scolded her fiercely,¡±I¡¯ve seen shameless people before, but I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you.¡± Ye Xingxing smiled, holding her face for a while.¡±¡±I feel like I¡¯m more shameless than you. Look at your cheeks. They¡¯re almost gone. Your chin is as sharp as a shoe pick. You can even open a watermelon.¡± The other people in the dormitory couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Zhou qingmei¡¯s face turned red with anger.¡±¡±Who has stic surgery? what nonsense are you talking about? you¡¯re the ugly ones.¡± Girls were all particrly concerned about their appearance. Of course, they didn¡¯t want others to say that they were ugly or have stic surgery. Even if they had cosmetic surgery, they still wanted others to say that they were born beautiful. Song Hongyang was the first to get angry.¡±F * ck! You guys came to our dormitory to scold us. Do you really think our dormitory members are dead?!¡± Wang Jingweny behind Zhou Jing.¡±I¡¯m so scared. He¡¯s too fierce.¡± Zhou Jing bent her fingers, making a crisp ¡°Kacha¡± sound.¡±What are you being so long-winded about? just hit him directly.¡± She even deliberately pretended to be fierce and rolled up her sleeves after she finished speaking, as if she was about to start a fight. Zhou qingmei was shocked and quickly hid behind Lin zhiqiao. They didn¡¯t dare to fight. The military school was very strict, and there were only two of them. Ye Xingxing had four people in his dormitory. Lin Zhiwei gritted her teeth and looked at ye Xingxing. She said mockingly,¡±Looking at you now, you don¡¯t look like a delicate person. How did you suddenly faint?¡± Chapter 1591 - A night with stars, endless passion (5)

    Chapter 1591: A night with stars, endless passion (5)

    Ye Xingxing seemed to understand why Lin Zhiwei was so hostile to him. She chuckled.¡±I just fainted. Fortunately, someone caught me and sent me to the infirmary. Otherwise, I would have been in trouble. I really have to thank Lu Yu Bai.¡± ¡°Is Lu yubai¡¯s name something you can call?!!¡± Lin zhiqiao was so angry that she gnashed her teeth,¡±please be clear about your position. Don¡¯t expect to be with someone you can¡¯t reach!!¡± After saying this, she pulled Zhou qingmei away. Ye Xingkong shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands. ¡°Why is this person acting like a lunatic? he¡¯s biting people randomly,¡± song Hongyang said indignantly. Wang Jingwen smiled and said,¡±you guys don¡¯t know this. This Lin zhiqiao is said to have known Lu yubai since they were young. They both grew up in the militarypound. Lin zhiqiao has liked Lu yubai since they were young and likes to stick to him when they have nothing to do. She doesn¡¯t introduce her at all and sticks to the cold. Today, when Lu yubai took Xingxing to the infirmary, she cried on the spot. One is jealous, one is jealous.¡± It¡¯s normal to give a warning now!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then it¡¯s not strange.¡± Ye Xingxing said thoughtfully. That man had such charm. ¡°Alright, starry sky, don¡¯t bother about them.¡± Zhou Jing patted ye Xingxing¡¯s shoulder in concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡± Wang Jingwen¡¯s eyebrows rose, and the corners of her eyes curved up slightly. She pulled ye Xingxing, who was about to leave, and asked nosily,¡±Xingxing, how does it feel to be in young master Lu¡¯s arms? I also want to hug you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right ...¡± Song Hongyang also came over and looked at her curiously. Even Zhou Jing couldn¡¯t hide the gossip on her face and stared at her closely. Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes narrowed and he smiled. He pulled Wang Jingwen¡¯s hand away. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you. ¡± She turned around, took a change of clothes, and went into the bathroom. The feeling of hugging her was so tempting ... PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. The night training began at 7:30 pm. Ye Xingxing was given a night off because he fainted, and he didn¡¯t eat dinner because he fainted. She touched her stomach and it kept growling. There was no makeup, no cell phone, no takeaway, and even her snacks had been confiscated in the morning. She was so sad and hungry! Ye Xingxing looked at the time. The school service club was about to open. She quickly took the money and ran out, nning to buy whatever she had and fill her stomach first. She only had bread and water, which was really different from those cheap stores outside! Ye Xingxing found a ce to sit down, took a sip of water, and began to eat his bread in big mouthfuls. As she was eating, she suddenly realized that there was a tall officer sitting on the chair next to her. His facial features were cold and indifferent, and his thin lips were slightly pursed. He was staring at the book in his hand. The light from the streetmp shone on his face, making him look even more handsome and charming, making people¡¯s hearts tremble. Ye Xingxing almost choked. Oh my God, why is Lu yubai here? did he see how I was devouring the food? Oh my God, her image! As ye Xingxing was wailing, she saw a girl walk up to Lu yubai.¡±¡±Hello, senior ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free. ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°I just wanted to ask ...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Lu yubai refused again. He seemed to have gotten used to this kind of conversation. The girl looked at Lu yubai resentfully and then walked away. Ye Xingguang¡¯s eyes widened as he watched this. Oh my God, so cold and heartless, but ... She liked it so much! Chapter 1592 - A night with stars, endless passion (6)

    Chapter 1592: A night with stars, endless passion (6)

    Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart was thumping. She really wanted to talk to him, nothing more than to thank him, but she was afraid that she would end up like the girl just now, being ¡°cut off¡± before she could finish her words! However, not doing anything didn¡¯t seem like her style. Ye Xingxing ced the bread and water in his hands next to the chair. He chewed the bread in his mouth carefully and gently, swallowing it without leaving any traces. She wiped her mouth and took two deep breaths. Then, she stood up and walked over to Lu yubai. She was afraid that Lu yubai would interrupt her, so she quickly said,¡±¡±Senior Lu, thank you for saving my life!¡± Lu yubai probably heard the words ¡°you saved my life¡±. He looked up at the girl in front of him and asked,¡±you are?¡± Ye Xingkong was dumbfounded. He looked at Lu yubai with a dumbfounded expression. How long has it been? It had only happened this afternoon, yet he was asking her who she was. Was she that invisible? Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Lu yubai frowned slightly. Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart trembled. Oh my God, the man in front of him was so handsome. He was just squinting his eyes, but he seemed to be flirting with her. Her stiff body stood straight, like a primary school student being lectured by her teacher. She looked at Lu yubai and said,¡±¡±This afternoon, I fainted from a heat stroke. Senior, you were the one who sent me to the infirmary. The school doctor said that I would have to go to the hospital for emergency treatment in a while. Thank you so much.¡± Then, he made a straight bow. Lu yubai stood up. The tall man immediately gave off an imposing aura. Ye Xingguang felt suffocated by his condescending and scrutinizing gaze. She subconsciously lowered her eyes and did not dare to look at the man. She was afraid that his deep and cold eyes would see through her. She was also afraid that if she ran over to apologize, he would see her as the same as the girl just now. Whether it was fainting today or hitting on him now, it was all just to get close to him. Wang Jingwen had said that Lu yubai hated girls who took the initiative to confess and pester him, as well as girls who had bad intentions toward him. She shouted in her heart,¡±¡±That ... Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m really just thanking you. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about you.¡± PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Lu yubai was speechless. Aiya! How could she say that? His heart was about to jump out of his chest, and even his fingers were trembling. ¡°That fainting was really fainting. It wasn¡¯t to pester you. Before this, I didn¡¯t even know wq and didn¡¯t like you at all. I wouldn¡¯t even pursue you, so you don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡± Uh uh uh, let¡¯s get closer first. Since ancient times, true love was the most precious, but it would be a waste if there was no trick. Lu yubai was speechless. Looking at Lu yubai¡¯s back as he walked away silently, ye Xingxing silently despised himself in his heart. What kind of stupid n was this? it didn¡¯t seem to work. That night, ye Xingxing kept dreaming. In the dream, there was a young man. His eyes were gentle, and he looked elegant and calm, like a celestial being. He was dressed in white and stood upright on the peach tree. He was like the White snow on the top of a divine mountain, cold and proud, but he gently reached out his hand.¡±The starry sky ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± ¡°Come here.¡± ¡°Yubai ...¡± She called out his name and ran into the young man¡¯s arms. Chapter 1593 - A night with stars, endless passion (7)

    Chapter 1593: A night with stars, endless passion (7)

    At Sixo¡¯ clock in the morning, the wake-up horn sounded on time. The ear-piercing sound woke ye Xingxing from his sweet dream, and he sat up in bed with a quiver. She sat there for a while to regain her senses before getting off the bed. Song Hongyang had already put on his clothes. He fastened his belt and urged her,¡±¡±Starry sky, you¡¯d better hurry up, you¡¯re going to bete!¡± Wang Jingwen smiled and said,¡±the starry sky is still in a dream and hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Zhou Jing flicked her hair and looked at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Starry sky, I really didn¡¯t expect you to like to talk in your sleep.¡± ¡°Ah? Did I sleep Talkst night?¡± Ye Xingxing was a little surprised. She¡¯d been sleeping alone since she was young, so she didn¡¯t know if she talked in her sleep. ¡°He did.¡± Song Hongyang nodded. ¡°Starry sky, are you having a wet dream? you actually keep saying I want, I want ...¡± Wang Jingwen used her coquettish voice to make her words particrly ambiguous. Ye Xingkong¡¯s face turned red and her heart started beating faster. She was clear-headed but her memories of the dream were blurry. What exactly did she dream ofst night? there were only some vague images, but it couldn¡¯t have been a wet dream. Although she only remembered some vague images, there were no erotic images. Why did he say ¡°I want it¡±? Why does she feel that I should be the one ... I don¡¯t care anymore, I don¡¯t care anymore. If I don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m really going to bete. Ye Xingxing ran to the field in a hurry. The field was filled with people, all of them lining up in their sses. The students were assigned ording to their elements, and there were about thirty people in a ss. PLease reading on Myb oxn o ve l. Of all the faculties, ye Xingxing¡¯smand faculty had the least students, only neen in total. Other than the literature and art course, which had more girls, the nonmand,munication, and automation courses were almost all boys. There were only five girls in a ss on average. Themander Department was not bad. There were neen students, but two girls. One was ye Xingxing, and the other was Lin zhiqiao. Many girls wanted to join themand department, but the requirements for female students were very strict. Under normal circumstances, they would not even recruit girls. The girls they recruited were all non-Commander Type. This year was an exception. After everyone lined up, all the instructors of each ss were present. Except for the students of themand department, the students of themand department began to whisper. ¡°I heard that our ss¡¯s instructor has been transferred out for a month due to a temporary mission.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it too. I heard that they¡¯ve changed a temporary instructor from the Army.¡± ¡°Who is it? who is it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s very strict and is known as the devil instructor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. My tragic days are about to begin.¡± ...... Just as everyone was gossiping, the instructor came. Everyone called him Captain Chen. He had a square face and was very serious. His face was always tense, and everyone in the ss was a little afraid of him. He didn¡¯te alone today. There was an officer with an imposing aura beside him. Ye Xingkong took a closer look and saw that it was Lu yubai. Lu yubai wasn¡¯t wearing his usual military uniform today. Instead, he was wearing a formal instructor¡¯s military uniform. He was meticulous from head to toe, and there was a wheat and a star on his epaulet. He was of a higher rank than the instructor. So, their temporary instructor this month was Lu yubai? Although he was already a major General at the age of 23 and was sent abroad to the Royal military to further his studies five years ago, he was still a major General. After he returned with the best results, he stayed in the Army for two years and made countless contributions. However, he had not returned to school to get his graduation certificate. Strictly speaking, he was still a student. Chapter 1594 - A night with stars, endless passion (8)

    Chapter 1594: A night with stars, endless passion (8)

    ? Out of the corner of his eye, ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t help but nce at Lin zhiqiao. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was full of surprise, and Gao Kai¡¯s eyes were about to fall out. As if sensing ye Xingchen¡¯s gaze, she also nced at ye Xingchen, who was beside her. When her eyes met ye Xingchen ¡®s, she rolled her eyes. Then, he smiled at Captain Chen, or to be more precise, Lu yubai. After Captain Chen saluted, his majestic voice sounded again,¡±¡±I need to leave the school for a while. Instructor Lu will be in charge of your training for the next month.¡± Lu yubai walked out from behind him and swept his gaze down majestically. His cold eyes were like a dangerous leopard ¡®s, with a powerful aura that made everyone subconsciously hold their breath. ¡°Hello, from today onwards, I will be your instructor! It was a soldier¡¯s duty to obey orders! From now on, keep your attitude and do whatever I tell you to do. There¡¯s no room for negotiation. I only need elites!¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice was not deliberately loud, but it carried an unquestionable authority. The oppressive aura instantly suppressed the atmosphere. Everyone became nervous for some reason. Ye Xingkong was also filled with an inexplicable uneasiness about the future. Although she was quite happy that Lu yubai became her instructor and could have ¡°intimate¡± contact with him, she didn¡¯t know if she would be chased away with her weak constitution. At the start of the training, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t take it seriously. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s eyes were filled with love as she stared at Lu yubai. However, when Lu yubai looked at her, there was no emotion in his eyes. His gaze quickly slid past her andnded on ye Xingxing. From time to time, ye Xingxing would also peek at Lu yubai, and their eyes met. When Lu yubai shifted his gaze, ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lin zhiqiao happened to see this scene, and she was driven mad by jealousy. She red at ye Xingchen arrogantly and with hostility. This woman was really shameless. She was always thinking of all kinds of ways to seduce Lu yubai. Lin zhiqiao gritted her teeth in hatred and decided to take revenge for herself. Seeing Lu yubai turn around, she raised her leg and kicked ye Xingxing¡¯s leg. Ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t expected this at all. His legs gave way, and he took a step forward uncontrobly before falling to the ground, his hands supporting him. She wanted to quickly stand up and return to the team. However, Lu yubai had already turned around and saw her. She instantly froze. Looking at ye Xingxing who had fallen, Lu yubai walked over. For a moment, the entire ce was silent, and everyone looked nervously at ye Xingxing. Especially the two boys behind ye Xingkong. They had just seen Lin zhiqiao push ye Xingkong and were hesitating whether to report this. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The man looked down at ye Xingxing and asked lightly. Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t say anything, only standing there silently. Lu yubai squinted his eyes. He said in the same tone, but it was colder,¡±¡±Speak!¡± Ye Xingkong trembled in fear and whispered,¡±¡±Reporting to the instructor, that ...¡± ¡°Louder.¡± ¡°The instructor is so handsome. He¡¯s so handsome that my legs are going to go soft.¡± That¡¯s why I Can¡¯t Stand Still! Ye Xingchen shouted. Everyone looked at ye Xingchen in shock, but they didn¡¯t know who it was that burst intoughter. Chapter 1595 - A night with stars, endless passion (9)

    Chapter 1595: A night with stars, endless passion (9)

    Someone couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter, but they held it back. No one dared tough out loud. Lu yubai was also slightly taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect ye Xingxing to respond to him like this at all. The look in his eyes changed, but in an instant, it turned cold again. He returned to normal and said expressionlessly,¡±you, step out!¡± Ye Xingkong stepped forward silently. ¡°Run fiveps around the field!¡± Lu yubai said coldly. Run fiveps? It was a few thousand meters! Ah! She just wanted to quietly stand at attention, at ease, and walk in unison! Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai pitifully, then started running around the field. Since she was the only one running, there was no time limit. Ye Xingxing ran slowly until the sun rose from the East and the morning light bathed the field. Only then did ye Xingxing finish his punishment. But even so, when he stopped, his face was still pale, and he was out of breath. She put her hands on her knees and took a few deep breaths. Then, she walked back to the team with her hands on her waist. When ye Xingkong stood in front of Lu yubai, he stood at attention and saluted,¡±¡±Reporting to the instructor, I¡¯ve finished the five rounds.¡± Lu yubai nced at her and said,¡±join the team.¡± Ye Xingxing immediately saluted again, then jogged to the team. When she saw Lin zhiqiao, she smiled proudly and happily. Lin zhiqiao had actually set her up. Did she really think that ye Xingxing was a pushover? she must make her pay for what she had done. What did she mean by giving her a taste of her own medicine? As time passed, ye Xingkong nced at the direction of the sun. It was time to rest and have breakfast. She stared unblinkingly at Lu yubai, who was standing in front of her. He was wearing ck sunsses, his thin lips were pursed coldly, and his entire body exuded the aura of a King. At the same time, he muttered in his heart,¡±She turned around. The cold man¡¯s thin lips, which were slightly pursed, seemed to move a little. The next second, he suddenly turned around ... Taking advantage of this opportunity, ye Xingxing directly kicked Lin zhiqiao¡¯s leg. ¡°Ah!¡± Lin zhiqiao screamed and fell forward, squatting on the ground. Lu yubai turned around and looked at her. No emotions could be seen in his eyes under the sunsses, but he exuded a cold aura. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face paled, and she immediately pointed at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±She kicked me.¡± Ye Xingxing hurriedly shook his head and said innocently,¡±¡±Reporting to the instructor, I didn ¡®t.¡± Lin zhiqiao still wanted to exin, but Lu yubai stopped her. He asked the two boys behind him, and the two boys shook their heads at the same time.¡±Reporting to the instructor, we didn¡¯t notice.¡± There were only two girls in the ss, and inparison, they both liked ye Xingxing more. It was not because ye Xingkong was pretty. It was because Lin zhiqiao¡¯s eyes were on the top of her head, and she looked at everyone with her nostrils. She was afraid that others would not know that she came from a good family. Not to mention, she was the one who pushed him first, so it was understandable that ye Xingkong would push her back. Lin zhiqiao still wanted to exin, but Lu yubai looked at her with a cold face.¡±¡±As an exception, run tenps around the field.¡± Tenps? Lin zhiqiao was immediately dumbfounded. She looked at Lu yubai with a wronged expression and said loudly,¡±¡±Instructor, I can¡¯t ept this. Why does ye Xingxing only need to run fiveps while I have to run ten?¡± ¡°Ten moreps.¡± ¡°But ...¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was red and white, and she was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. ¡°Ten moreps.¡± The air instantly froze. Lin Wanyan¡¯s face was distorted with anger, but she didn¡¯t dare to make another sound. She was afraid that if she said one more word, she would have to go in ten more circles. ¨C [PS: please give us monthly votes~] Chapter 1596 - A night with stars, endless passion (10)

    Chapter 1596: A night with stars, endless passion (10)

    Lin zhiqiao red at ye Xingxing indignantly before starting to run around the field unwillingly. Ye Xingchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he couldn¡¯t control his smile. Fiveps against thirtyps, she would win no matter what. The stern-looking man nced at ye Xingxing inadvertently, and his eyes happened tond on the Fox-like smile on ye Xingxing¡¯s lips. When ye Xingkong noticed it, he had already retracted it as fast as he could, but it was still toote. ¡°Did I make youugh?¡± The man¡¯s deep and cold voice suddenly cooled the hot weather, making ye Xingxing¡¯s body shiver, and ice shards fell all over. ¡°Reporting to the instructor, no!¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s hands were pressed against the seams of his pants, and he stood even more stiffly. Oh no, she wouldn¡¯t be runningps again, right? she shouldn¡¯t be so pleased with herself so quickly. ¡°Then Why are youughing?¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice rang out again,pletely devoid of any tone. ¡°Reporting to the instructor, I¡¯m notughing. The corner of my mouth is cramping!¡± Ye Xingxing replied loudly. She really couldn¡¯tugh at this moment. However, the students at the side couldn¡¯t help but curl their lips up. That look of death was very strange. With such a cute girl as a ssmate, the days in military school didn¡¯t seem as boring as they had imagined! ¡°... Cramp! Very good!¡± Lu yubai gave ye Xingxing a deep look, his eyes filled with warning, as if to say,¡±not bad, I¡¯ll remember you.¡± ¡°Name.¡± He turned slightly, his body against the light, and the pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes under the brim of his hat glistened. ¡°Reporting, instructor Shen. My name is ye Xingxing.¡± You must remember me well, I will be the most important woman in your life. Lu yubai sneered.¡±Ye. Xing. Kong. I hope it¡¯s not a futile effort!¡± He said. Why did ye Xingxing sound a little strange? it was as if he was telling her to be careful not to waste her energy and get kicked out of the school. ¡°Reporting to the instructor,¡± she replied loudly,¡±it¡¯s the boundless sea and sky¡¯s Kong. ¡± This time, Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just took two steps forward and stood in front of ye Xingxing. Ye Xingxing suddenly realized that there was something about Lu yubai that made her jealous. He seemed different from the other instructors. The other instructors were either tanned or had bronze skin. However, he seemed to be under the sun all the time, and his skin was very fair. Could this be the legendary skin that couldn¡¯t get tanned? ¡°Step forward.¡± Ye Xingxing was in a daze. He didn¡¯t hear Lu yubai¡¯s call. ¡°It¡¯s a wasted effort! Step forward!¡± Lu yubai raised his voice slightly. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t move, looking at him in shock. After a pause, he pointed at himself.¡±Instructor, did you call me?¡± ¡°What else?¡± The man crossed his arms and asked in return. His eyes narrowed slightly, like a lion King with a trace ofziness and elegance. It was just a nce, but ye Xingguang felt as if he had been struck by lightning. The temperature on his face rose, and he didn¡¯t need to hold his chest to know that his heart was beating faster. She swallowed her saliva, and for some reason, her courage grew. ¡°Reporting to the instructor,¡± ye Xingguang replied.¡±Your character has been ruined.¡± ¡°Character setting?¡± Lu yubai obviously didn¡¯t follow his train of thought and was stunned for a moment. ¡°You¡¯ve used a wicker basket to draw water. You called my name. This doesn¡¯t match your cold and reticent character.¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s voice subconsciously lowered. However, the entire ss still heard it. Some of the students were alreadyughing so hard that their bodies were trembling. Chapter 1597 - A night with stars, endless passion (11)

    Chapter 1597: A night with stars, endless passion (11)

    Lu yubai¡¯s cold lips seemed to curl up slightly. He stared at her, his eyes so sharp that they seemed to be able to see a hole in her. Just as ye Xingxing thought he was going to be punished to runps again, Lu yubai suddenly turned around. As soon as the morning training ended and Lu yubai left, all the male students in the ssughed like dogs. Some even asked ye Xingkong if he had a boyfriend. Ye Xingkong¡¯s expression was calm. She already had someone she liked, so you guys should go and flirt with girls from other departments. Everyone dispersed to wash up and eat breakfast. Only Lin zhiqiao continued to run as punishment. She was not allowed to eat breakfast before she finished her 30ps. Ye Xingtian was waiting for song Hongyang and the others, and Lin zhiqiao happened to run into him. Lin zhiqiao was running with all her might, and no matter how upset ye Xingtian was, she still had to show him her might.¡±Ye Xingxing, just you wait!¡± Song Hongyang looked at Lin zhiqiao, who was still running as a punishment. He looked at ye Xingxing and asked,¡±What happened to her?¡± ¡°She¡¯s too pretty, so she was punished. ¡± Ye Xingkongughed. ¡°Oh! Oh my God, it¡¯s a crime to be beautiful. Your officer is really unreasonable. ¡± Wang Jingwen said with some indignation, but her voice didn¡¯t sound like she was fighting for Lin zhiqiao¡¯s justice. Instead, it was a little sarcastic. ¡°Why are you talking to a retard? let¡¯s go.¡± Zhou Jing said. ¡°I can even lie downfortably.¡± Wang Jingwen patted her face. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the cultural ss. I can finally catch my breath this morning. ¡± ¡­¡­ Of course, Lin zhiqiao had heard their conversation. She turned back to stare at ye Xingxing¡¯s figure, the fire of anger in her eyes about to burst out. Suddenly, she stopped and stomped her feet twice. She wanted to stop running, but when she saw the surveince camera on the field, she thought for a moment and continued to run. In addition to the courses that University should have, ye Xingxing¡¯smand faculty also included formationmand, battlefield psychology, basic tactics, defense, and more. ¡°Starry sky, we have film appreciation in this world. Although they are all war films, my dear, only a fool would not choose such an elective course.¡± Song Hongyang reminded. Wang Jingwen hurriedly said,¡±I want it, I want to choose it, so I want all the easy sses.¡± ¡°You wish,¡± song Hongyang said.¡±But it¡¯s hard to get one. It¡¯s already not easy to get two.¡± ¡°Xingxing,¡± she said to ye Xingxing,¡±themander Department is a little far from the dormitory. You¡¯d bettere when you see the time.¡± Ye Xingxing made an OK gesture. She expressed that for a weakling like her, her elective sses must be the easiest. Because it was a different Department, ye Xingxing took hisptop and books back to his department after saying goodbye to song Hongyang and the others. He reached out and was about to push the door open when it was pushed open from the inside. Ye Xingxing looked up and saw Lu yubaiing out. She immediately grinned and wanted to greet him, but she realized that something was wrong. She quickly saluted and said,¡±¡±Good day, instructor.¡± Lu yubai nodded and looked at her indifferently. His jaw was clenched and his thin lips were pursed. Then, he walked away. Ye Xingkong looked at that tall and slender back, feeling as if he had really fallen for it ... She sat in the ssroom with her hand on her chin, thinking about life ... Oh no, she was thinking about Lu yubai. Until Lin zhiqiao sat down next to her and stared at her aggressively, her face condescending.¡±Ye Xingxing, you must be doing this on purpose. You kicked me on purpose when we were about to disband, causing me to not have breakfast!¡± Chapter 1598 - A night with stars, endless passion (12)

    Chapter 1598: A night with stars, endless passion (12)

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you didn¡¯t kick me?!¡± Ye Xingxing turned to look at her, his expression indifferent. ¡°You!¡± Lin zhiqiao was at a loss for words. In the end, she scolded angrily,¡±you¡¯re a Vixen who only knows how to seduce men!¡± ¡°That¡¯s also a kind of ability. If you can¡¯t seduce him even if you want to, you¡¯ll be a real failure.¡± Ye Xingguang chuckled. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face turned even uglier.¡±In your dreams. Lu yubai will never like you. You can¡¯t seduce him.¡± Ye Xingxing shrugged.¡±Since you think I can¡¯t seduce you, why are you still dawdling with me?¡± Lin Zhiyan was stunned for a moment. She sat down, still angry.¡±Do you know that you almost made me break my legs just now?¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re so weak.¡± Ye Xingxing asked, feigning surprise. Then, he patted her shoulder.¡±Sigh, I¡¯m actually very tired too. I¡¯m being chased and beaten by a Mad Dog.¡± When Lin zhiqiao heard this, her face turned ck and even flushed with anger.¡±¡±Who are you calling a Mad Dog?¡± ¡°I¡¯m talking about the person who beat me up. I didn¡¯t say it was you. Are you admitting that you¡¯re causing trouble for me?¡±ye Xingchen asked. ¡°You!¡± Lin zhiqiao gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. Ye Xingxing looked scared and shrank back.¡±¡±What, you want to fight?¡± Lin zhiqiao said ruthlessly,¡±don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t dare to hit you.¡± With that, she immediately rolled up her sleeves, looking like she was going to beat ye Xingxing up. ¡°Haha, go ahead ...¡± Ye Xingxing said, leaning over.¡±Hurry up and hit me. If you hit me, you¡¯ll be viting the school¡¯s rules. I looked at the school rules yesterday. If you dare to fight during your freshman year, you¡¯ll be expelled without asking for the reason.¡± Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t think of this, and her momentum instantly weakened. Of course, she couldn¡¯t leave. If she left, she would never be able to see Lu yubai again. It wasn¡¯t easy for Lu yubai to be her instructor. How could she miss such a good opportunity! Just as her anger subsided, her stomach suddenly growled. After Lin zhiqiao finished her 30thp, she had already missed mealtime. Ye Xingtian burst outughing. She couldn¡¯t scold him, but she couldn¡¯t hit him either. Lin Zhiyan was so angry that her face turned green. ¡°Don¡¯t be so smug. ¡± The officer came in, and Lin zhiqiao mmed her books and notebook on the table as if she was pping ye Xingxing. She would even re at ye Xingxing from time to time. However, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, as if she were just an ordinary student. After ss, ye Xingxing was still sitting in the same spot. She was waiting for her ss to be selected. Time was limited, and when she returned to her dormitory, she would probably be selected if she was rxed. When Lin zhiqiao got up to leave, she subconsciously red at ye Xingxing. She saw ye Xingxing¡¯sputer open the course selection page, and immediately knew what he was up to. However, there was a limited number of spots for those easy sses, and it was all up to people to get them. If you didn¡¯t have fast hands, you wouldn¡¯t be able to get them. However, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry because people would help her get the spots for the sses she wanted. Ye Xingxing was different. She raised her wrist to look at the time. There were two minutes left before she had to choose her ss. Lin Zhiyan¡¯s eyes shed with a scheming look. She went back to the ssroom, ran to ye Xingxing, and shouted,¡±¡±Ye Xingkong.¡± Ye Xing Kong turned to look at her.¡±Why?¡± ¡°Lend me yourputer for a while.¡± Without waiting for ye Xingchen¡¯s agreement, he closed the notebook and snatched it. Chapter 1599 - A night with stars, endless passion (13)

    Chapter 1599: A night with stars, endless passion (13)

    One look at her face and ye Xingxing knew that she didn¡¯te with good intentions. Lin zhiqiao definitely didn¡¯t just want to borrow aputer. When they entered the school, their mobile phones andptops were confiscated. They could only use theputers provided by the school because theseputers had high security levels and were equipped with the school¡¯s military system. They were also isted from the inte. It was the first time that she was picking the courses, and Lin zhiqiao was deliberately messing around so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to choose a satisfactory course. She didn¡¯t say much and reached out to grab it. ¡°Why are you so stingy?¡± Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t give it to him and raised ye Xingxing¡¯sputer high up. When ye Xingkong reached the right side, she would switch to the left. When ye Xingkong reached the left side, she would switch to the right again. After a while, ye Xingkong gave up. He looked at her coldly and warned,¡±Lin zhiqiao, give me back myptop.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m snatching yourputer. I¡¯m just borrowing it. I¡¯ll return it to you soon,¡± Lin zhiqiao said. She hugged ye Xingxing¡¯sputer and wanted to run, but ye Xingxing raised his leg and kicked her. Lin zhiqiao felt extreme pain in her leg and stumbled forward a few steps, almost falling down. She held herputer and held onto the table. ¡°Didn¡¯t the instructor say that students should love each other? you¡¯re not even willing to lend me aputer. You really don¡¯t have any love for your ssmates. ¡± Ye Xingxing grabbed her clothes from behind.¡±Give me back myptop immediately! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Lin zhiqiao endured the pain in her knee and looked at ye Xingkong provocatively. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, his meaning was clear-I¡¯m not giving it to you! Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t say anything, just staring at her, his eyes suddenly cold and sharp, like the edge of a de. Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t know why, but the ye Xingtian in front of her suddenly exuded an extremely strong sense of oppression, making her tremble in fear. She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Ye Xingkong¡¯s tone became cold as he reached out.¡±Aputer.¡± Lin zhiqiao looked at the time. Although only two minutes had passed, those easy sses should have been gone. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it back to you. I¡¯m just borrowing yourputer. Don¡¯t be so fierce,¡± Lin zhiqiao said as she slowly ced theputer in ye Xingkong¡¯s hands. As soon as she returned theputer, she took a few steps back and saw ye Xingxing sit down and turn on theputer. She looked over and saw that ye Xingxing was opening the course selection page, and she became nervous. Seeing that there were no more sses, she sighed with a look of pity.¡±¡±Aiya, there are no more easy sses.¡± Ye Xingxing mmed hisptop shut, then stood up to look at her, sneering.¡±There¡¯s nothing else!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really pitiful. ¡± Lin zhiqiao pretended to be pitiful, but her eyes were full of smiles. ¡°It¡¯s indeed very pitiful. ¡± Ye Xing Kong did not get angry. Instead, heughed in disdain and left with his things. Lin zhiqiao turned her head to look at ye Xingxing¡¯s back. She didn¡¯t know why, but ye Xingxing¡¯s smile just now made her feel a chill down her spine. She shuddered. What was there to be afraid of? Ye Xingkong was nothing. He was still too young to y with her. Lin zhiqiao happily hummed a little tune and was about to hop away. However, before she could hop a few times, she cried out and wiped her leg. My God, my leg really hurts. This Vixen kicked me so hard. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor in the future. Chapter 1600 - A night with stars, endless passion (14)

    Chapter 1600: A night with stars, endless passion (14)

    Trantor: 549690339

    As soon as Lin zhiqiao pushed open the dormitory door, Zhou qingmei greeted her with a smile.¡±¡±Zhiqiao, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Have you chosen my ss?¡± Lin zhiqiao asked. ¡°Yes, you have. They are all the sses you want.¡± Zhou qingmei smiled in a ttering manner. Lin zhiqiao immediately sat down at her desk and turned on herputer. She entered her student ID and looked at her elective course. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t even have the sses he wanted, but she had them all. No way she was going to fight with him! Lin zhiqiao, who was so happy at this moment, was stunned in the next second. After a while, she frowned and looked at Zhou qingmei.¡±¡±You really chose the ss I wanted?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhou qingmei nodded. She immediately went to theputer and looked at it. She was instantly frightened. What was going on? the sses she had chosen were all gone. Other than the main course, most of the other electives were politics! She could have specially spent money to hire a senior to help her choose the sses, and then she could have personally chosen the sses for Lin Wanyan. She clearly remembered that the sses she had chosen were not those sses. ¡°How is that possible?¡± Zhou qingmei couldn¡¯t hold it in. She took her mouse and refreshed the page. It was still the same sses. She mumbled,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t choose these courses. I didn¡¯t choose these courses. How did things turn out like this? ¡°You¡¯re still trying to lie to me. ¡± Lin Zhiyan gritted her teeth in hatred and kicked Zhou qingmei. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not rted to this. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯ll change on his own!¡± ¡­¡­ As the two argued, ye Xingxing returned to the dormitory. The two were arguing so loudly that she could hear them from outside the door. Her lips curled into a cold smile as she pushed open the door to her dormitory. As soon as he entered the dormitory, he heard Wang Jingwen crying.¡±I¡¯m really so annoying. Why was the inte so jammed just now? I lost my movie appreciation.¡± Seeing that ye Xingxing had returned, song Hongyang asked,¡±¡±Starry sky, have you chosen all the sses you wanted?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve chosen all of them. ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. ¡± Zhou Jing¡¯s face was filled with envy. ¡°I¡¯m so envious. My webpage was stuck for a few seconds, and it was toote when I refreshed it.¡± Wang Jingwen leaned on Zhou Jing and cried shyly.¡±It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t choose the ss I like, but my mask was confiscated. What should I do? I feel like my skin is getting worse and worse.¡± ¡°What¡¯s themander department¡¯s cultural ss about today?¡±song Hongyang asked. ¡°During military training, apart from training, you have to follow the rules. In cultural ss, you have to follow the rules.¡± They also specifically emphasized that dating was prohibited. If there were any bad intentions, they had to report to the organization immediately. It was simply too inhumane! ¨C At the same time, in the principal¡¯s office, the principal wasining to Lu yubai, who was sitting opposite him,¡±¡±They ... They¡¯ve really gone too far. School has just started and they¡¯re already provoking us.¡± He took a sip of tea and continued,¡±it¡¯s just that their school¡¯sputer skills are slightly better. Must they invite a few schools to have an exchange on theputer Science war every year at the start of the school term?¡± It¡¯s called an exchange, but it¡¯s actually to find trouble and show off. ¡± The calctor was also one of the ¡°weapons¡± of Modern Warfare. To master future warfare, one would need extremely highputer technology. The first step to military intelligence was to have a talent inputers. However, their Military Academy in zone z had the bravest and most courageous Warriors, but ... Chapter 1601 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (1)

    Chapter 1601: The correct posture of the routine instructor (1)

    However, their military school in District z had always had the bravest and most courageous soldiers. However, in terms of Computer Information, they had never produced a student who was particrly good. Lu yubai¡¯s deep Phoenix eyes nced at the principal, and his fingers gently knocked on the teacup.¡±¡±Vice-Chancellor, instructor Wang ...¡± The principal waved his hand.¡±Forget it. He¡¯s already lost all his face.¡± He looked at Lu yubai and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±It¡¯s fine if we lose in Computer Science. After all, it¡¯s not what our school is best at. But we can¡¯t lose this year¡¯s Elite Cup. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s expression was calm, but he knew that the old principal had been greatly agitated in recent years. Someone suddenly knocked on the office door. After getting permission, an instructor pushed open the door and rushed in. He ced a set of data on the desk.¡±¡±Principal, I suspect that our management system has been tampered with.¡± The principal¡¯s face turned ugly.¡±What do you mean by suspect that it has been touched?!!¡± ¡°At this time, the system was in chaos, but it was only for a moment. It returned to normal after a while, but I didn¡¯t find anything wrong.¡± Instructor Wang was the person with the highestputer skills in the school. The principal¡¯s expression was serious.¡±You mean that our system was hacked, but you only found out about it after the incident. Furthermore, you¡¯re not sure and are only suspicious.¡± Instructor Wang nodded his head weakly. Lu yubai squinted his eyes slightly. His pair of Phoenix eyes, which were as deep as a Lake, were filled with wisdom. But the old Vice-Chancellor waspletely enraged. He immediately picked up the model on the table and was about to throw it at instructor Wang, but he suddenly stopped. He quickly and gently put down the model that he liked. Then, he pointed at instructor Wang and shouted,¡±If you can¡¯t even catch a hacker, how can you face the country? you still im to be an elite. If the country only had elites like you, how terrible would that be?¡± He was furious, and this hadpletely hit the sore spot. However, when he found out that Lu yubai was actuallyughing, he was even more unhappy. He shouted,¡±¡±Lu kid, how can you still smile? you¡¯re also a graduate of this school. If people say that you¡¯re not as good as District s in the future, you¡¯ll be embarrassed.¡± Lu yubai had a yful look on his face,¡±it was the new student¡¯s ss selection time. The system was hacked. If I¡¯m not wrong, someone must have missed the ss he wanted and hacked into the system.¡± The principal¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and then he chuckled.¡±¡±If it¡¯s because of the course selection, then the hacker is from our school. This means that our school has a student with extremely highputer skills.¡± He mmed his hand on the table andughed,¡±¡±Yubai, it¡¯s a good thing you reminded me.¡± ¡°Principal, then ...¡± Instructor Wang wiped his sweat. The principal interrupted him.¡±Our school has such an amazing talent. We must find him. We must find him!!¡± As long as he could find it, he would not lose the exchange with zone S. Instructor Wang was in a difficult position,¡±how are we going to find him? He didn¡¯t leave any traces after he invaded. ¡± The principal looked at Lu yubai.¡±Yubai,¡± he said,¡±do you have any ideas?¡± Lu yubai looked at the data and analyzed,¡±¡±Since he hacked into the system to choose a course, he must have chosen a popr course without any courses. He must be one of the people who chose all the popr courses!!¡± ¨C [PS: please give us monthly votes~] Chapter 1602 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (2)

    Chapter 1602: The correct posture of the routine instructor (2)

    At 10 O¡¯ clock in the evening, everyone began to prepare for bed. The No. 1 gossip expert, song Hongyang, who had just returned from outside, shouted happily,¡±¡±Breaking news, breaking news, shocking breaking news.¡± ¡°Hurry up and tell us.¡± Wang Jingwen and Zhou Jing, who were a little sleepy, suddenly became energetic and quickly gathered around to listen to the gossip. Only ye Xingkong was lyingzily on the bed, leaning his head on the railing by the bed and looking down at them. ¡°You guys willugh like crazy when you hear this gossip?¡± Song Hongyang saw that they were interested and started to keep them in suspense. ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much nonsense, hurry up and tell me!¡± Zhou Jing was a straightforward person. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and patted her on the shoulder. Song Hongyang chuckled.¡±Shocking news. Lin zhiqiao just beat Zhou qingmei up and wanted her to get out of the dormitory. She has already made a scene with the instructor.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Wang Jingwen was surprised.¡±Aren¡¯t they on good terms these two days?¡± Song Hongyang snorted.¡±What¡¯s so good about it? Zhou qingmei is Lin zhiqiao¡¯s little pug. Lin zhiqiao orders Zhou qingmei to do everything. This time, Zhou qingmei helped Lin zhiqiao choose the courses, and Zhou qingmei said that she chose the courses she wanted. Lin zhiqiao turned on herputer and saw that they were all political courses. She was so angry that she exploded.¡± Ye Xing Kong held his chin and smiled,¡±Lin zhiqiao¡¯s thinking is a little stubborn. She should be taking political sses. These people who picked Lin zhiqiao¡¯s sses are really rare talents.¡± The three of them burst intoughter upon hearing this. ¡°But I feel that Zhou qingmei wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to Lin zhiqiao. She should have helped Lin zhiqiao choose the ss she wanted, but why did she change her ss? don¡¯t you think this is too strange?¡± ¡°Maybe someone can¡¯t stand Lin zhiqiao. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that she usually looks at people with her nose in the air.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I think it¡¯s possible too.¡± ¡­¡­ While they were talking, ye Xing Kong closed his eyes and fell asleep. She had a dream again that night. In the dream, the young man was dressed in red today. His ck hair casually hung behind him, making him look extremely enchanting, but also cold and handsome, wild and unruly. The faint smile on his mouth had a hint of demonic taste. His slender fingers hooked her chin, and his body was getting lower and lower, and his lips were getting closer and closer to her. She felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Was he going to kiss her? Was he going to kiss her ... A bugle suddenly sounded in his ears. Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes flew open. It was still dark outside and there was no sign of any sparks. Suddenly, a whistle was blown and the instructors shouted,¡±emergency assembly! Emergency assembly! Get up quickly! Hurry up!¡± Everyone in the dormitory was already awake. When ye Xingxing got up, he looked at the time. Oh my God, it was only threeo¡¯ clock. Didn¡¯t they usually wake up at six? why was he so early today? Ye Xingxing put on his clothes. He was still in a daze and had yet to wake up. He rushed out, but Zhou Jing stopped him.¡±Xingxing, backpack, backpack.¡± That¡¯s right, they almost had to gather in an emergency to get their equipment, so ye Xingxing turned back in a hurry. He ran out with his ssmates. The training ground was already packed with students. Everyone was in a hurry, stumbling to find their ss. Everyone was carrying a full backpack. However, most of them were in a sorry state. Some of their clothes were not buttoned properly, some of their belts were not fastened properly, and some of their hats were not put on properly. Chapter 1603 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (3)

    Chapter 1603: The correct posture of the routine instructor (3)

    Ye Xingxing had thought that he would be thest to arrive, but when he arrived, he realized that Lin zhiqiao was eventer than him. After he joined the line, he stood in front of the girl, and Lin zhiqiao rushed over. Lu yubai was already neatly dressed in front of the team. He wasn¡¯t alone today. There was another man in the same military uniform beside him. He had broad shoulders, long legs, and a typical soldier¡¯s skeleton. He was very majestic. His handsome bronze face looked especially sunny and righteous. The medal on his shoulder seemed to be a first lieutenant. Lu yubai took a few steps forward and looked at everyone without saying a word. There was no smile on his face, and his eyes were cold.¡±An emergency gathering took 15 minutes. If we were in a war era, your heads would have been blown up!¡± His calm voice was sonorous and powerful, like a sharp de stabbing into everyone¡¯s heart. No? as a mountain, and the beads of sweat rolling down his face made it hard for him to open his eyes. The road ahead was blurred, and the air was filled with a suffocating smell. Ye Xingxing really couldn¡¯t run anymore. He stopped, his hands on his knees, panting heavily. She couldn¡¯t even see the tail of the team, and when she was left behind just now, Lin zhiqiao even deliberately gave her a proud look. Dust was flying behind her. She turned her head subconsciously and saw a carefree military SUV. The driver was Zhan xuantian, and Lu yubai was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. She was so envious and jealous that she was almost drooling. She really wanted to get into a car. ¡°Hurry! What are you dawdling for?¡± Zhan xuantian drove his car over, shouting at ye Xingxing like a demon instructor. Ye Xingkong could only straighten his back and continue to run forward slowly. ¡°Shopping!¡± Zhan xuantian roared in dissatisfaction, wishing he could whip his back. Ye Xing Kong maintained the same speed in his silence ... It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to reply, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to. Chapter 1604 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (4)

    Chapter 1604: The correct posture of the routine instructor (4)

    ¡°Hurry, hurry!!¡± Ye Xingxing automatically ignored his voice. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to turn her head. She felt as if the world had turned illusory. At this moment, she could only hear her own breathing and heartbeat. Even though she knew that Lu yubai was sitting in the front passenger seat, she didn¡¯t have the strength to even nce at him. I¡¯m really, really, really tired! How could five kilometers be so long? when would she be able to finish it? in her current condition, if she really finished it, she would probably lose her little life. His legs didn¡¯t even feel like they belonged to him anymore, as if they weighed a thousand pounds. What to do, what to do ... She regretted it so much. Why didn¡¯t she train her body a little before? otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be as weak as she was now. The man¡¯s urging voice kept ringing in her ears. She wanted to wait for the car to overtake her and stop to take a break, but the car was even slower than her. It kept following her and shouting,¡±¡±Hurry, hurry, hurry.¡± Quick, quick, quick, this instructor Zhan was like those haggling aunties in the market, chattering non-stop. He was a man, but he kept shouting ¡°hurry, hurry, hurry¡±. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that he would be super fast in bed with his wife? Men, other than not saying no, it was best not to say fast. She turned around and gave Zhan xuantian a meaningful look. Such a strong man, if he was too fast when doing it with a woman, then it would really be as good as the saying,¡¯he¡¯s good to look at but useless¡¯. Suddenly, ye Xingkong felt a sharp gaze on him. He turned and met Lu yubai¡¯s eyes. His gaze was as sharp as a de, as if he could see through her and know what she was thinking. Ye Xingxing felt inexplicably guilty, and his little face burned even hotter. ¡°With your ability, where did you get the courage to go to military school?¡± Zhan xuantian asked loudly. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! ¡°I¡¯m not interested in military school. My brother secretly changed my first choice, and then I came here half-threatening and half-begging. Before I came to military school, I could only run 100 meters at most, and my physical fitness was trash. Now, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to run, but I can¡¯t run at all. Can you not talk to me and let me maintain myst bit of energy and quietly run to my destination?¡± After saying so much, ye Xingkong felt a wave of pain in his chest. She turned around, ran to the side of the road, held onto a tree, and vomited. She vomited so hard that she almost vomited out all the bitter galldder water. His head swelled, and Zhan xuantian¡¯s voice rang in his ears,¡±¡±Aiya, you¡¯re still reasonable. Are you a delicate flower in a greenhouse? If you can¡¯t do it, then get the hell home! Remember, everyone here is the same. Put away your stupid habits. You have no right to ...¡± Before he could finish, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his leg. He turned his head in shock and looked at his Captain. What the hell was going on? why did his Captain kick him for no reason? Did he say something wrong?¡± Oh, right, this was a military school, not an Army. There were only baby soldiers here, so of course, it couldn¡¯t be the same as the Army. But he shouldn¡¯t have kicked him. Zhan xuantian instantly felt wronged. After ye Xingkong vomited, he hugged the tree and wanted to fall asleep. However, he felt someone standing behind him. He shook his hands and said,¡±I ... I can¡¯t ... Run ... Anymore ...¡± ¡°Stand still,¡± the man¡¯s voice said indifferently. Ye Xingxing turned his head and looked at Lu yubai, panting. Chapter 1605 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (5)

    Chapter 1605: The correct posture of the routine instructor (5)

    Lu yubai was also looking at him, his eyes as dark as a deep pool of water. Ye Xing Kong supported himself with the tree and said pitifully,¡±Look at how much I¡¯ve vomited, can¡¯t I rest for a while?¡± ¡°I can ¡®t,¡± ¡°Continue!¡± Lu yubai refused coldly. ¡°Instructor, although I¡¯ve taken the initiative to talk to you, and although I¡¯ve praised you for your good looks, I really don¡¯t like you and am not pestering you.¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was full of nervousness and fear.¡±Please don¡¯t hate me, don¡¯t target me, don¡¯t punish me with physical strength, please, please.¡± Zhan xuantian, who was sitting in the car, couldn¡¯t help butugh. Unexpectedly, he met Lu yubai¡¯s dark eyes, which were full of haze. Zhan xuantian immediately shut up. He was a little stunned. He had always thought that he was the person who understood Lu yubai the best, like a worm in his stomach. But at this moment, he really couldn¡¯t guess what Lu yubai was thinking. Lu yubai looked into ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes again, his eyes cold. Ye Xingchen only felt that his Phoenix eyes were unbelievably beautiful, but at this moment, they gave people a feeling of coldness, as if there were transparent ice cubes in them. Every detail was telling him that he was in a bad mood. I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m not going to be sent into a circle again, right? ¡°Look at my eyebrows. When I¡¯m about to copse from exhaustion, my eyebrows move like this ...¡± Ye Xingkong was quick-witted and started to move his eyebrows. Lu yubai subconsciously nced at it. Her eyebrows were like waves that were moving up and down, and she looked very cute. Lu yubai couldn¡¯t stay cold any longer, and he couldn¡¯t help looking away. ¡°From now on, you¡¯ll have to wake up an hour earlier than the others for physical training.¡± Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! ¡°Please let me go! I¡¯ll train as hard as I can!¡± Ye Xingkong cried. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s your choice or not. Since you¡¯re wearing this military uniform, you have to be worthy of it!¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice was low and powerful when he said this. These words were like a thousand pieces of gold, ruthlessly stabbing into her heart. Ye Xingchen¡¯s heart suddenly boiled with emotion. She took a deep breath and directed it to her dantian. Then, she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll run immediately. ¡± Her brother had once said that once you put on a military uniform, you were a soldier. The word ¡°soldier¡± represented the protection of the country. You must have a brave and tenacious spirit, not afraid of sacrifice. During training, you must neverin about hardship and fatigue. Even though she continued to run, and her blood was boiling, she did not speed up. It was not that she did not want to speed up, but she could not. But this time, Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t rush ye Xingxing, and just continued driving. Ye Xingxing looked at the car that had just passed him and turned his head away from the dust, making a bitter expression. Suddenly, something hit her head. She clutched her head and cried out. When she took a closer look, it was chocte. She subconsciously looked up and saw that the car had already driven away. Who lost the chocte? There were only two people in the car. It couldn¡¯t possibly be that instructor Zhan, right? Lu yubai must have lost it. It must have been Lu yubai. With these two pieces of chocte, she should be able to reach her destination faster. Ye Xingxing¡¯s depressed mood instantly brightened up and became happy. Not only was Lu yubai handsome, but he was also kind. He did good deeds without leaving his name. He gave her choctes and treated her well. She was cherishing him more and more! Chapter 1606 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (6)

    Chapter 1606: The correct posture of the routine instructor (6)

    Ye Xingxing ate the chocte, feeling as if he¡¯d just received a huge boost of energy. He walked a lot faster, but she was still thest to arrive. When she arrived, everyone was resting. Lu yubai and thebat instructor had not arrived yet. Logically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t have. They had already overtaken her. The ss monitor saw that everyone was here, so he stood in a line and waited for the instructor. However, they waited for a long time until the sun rose from the East and revealed a smile. Everyone couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so they dispersed and found a ce to sit down and rest. At this moment, the two instructors arrivedte. Seeing that everyone was sitting down and resting, the first thing the team did was to curse,¡±¡±With your slow speed, you still have the nerve to sit down and rest?¡± No one dared to make a sound at Zhan xuantian¡¯s roar. ¡°Did you enjoy the ride? Have you rested enough? Do you want me to wake you up an hour earlier tomorrow so that you can rest here?¡± Zhan xuantian¡¯s words were sarcastic. It was still early, and everyone felt like they were going crazy. ¡°Reporting to the instructor. We were actually quite fast. Only one person was really slow. He waste by more than half an hour.¡± A loud female voice rang out. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t even need to look to know who it was. After all, there were only two girls in this ss, and the other one was Lin zhiqiao. At this moment, she hated herself for not practicing eight to ten moves with her brother in the past. That way, she could have given Lin zhiqiao a good beating. This was too detestable. He was just trying to gain hatred points for her and cause public outrage among the entire ss. Fortunately, there were only two girls in the ss, and the boys wouldn¡¯t say much even if they were gossiping. Otherwise, the team would have already started whispering. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Ye Xingkong was speechless as he looked down at his ssmates. She was physically weak, but what could she do? she could only slowly improve. Lu yubai suddenly snorted.¡±At first, I thought you were just noobs. I didn¡¯t expect you to have no team spirit except for rookies. If we were in danger in a war today, would you have pushed yourrades out to take the bullet?¡± Ye Xingxing looked up at Lu yubai in shock. A trace of fear shed across Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face as she sensed that something was wrong. ¡°From tomorrow onwards, the other sses will be carrying a five-kilometer run, you will be carrying a ten-kilometer run, the other sses will be carrying a twenty-kilogram load, you will be carrying a thirty-kilogram load ...¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice rang out again, but it was like a bolt of lightning on a clear day, causing the entire ss¡¯s faces to sink. At this moment, ye Xingxing really wanted to cry. Lin zhiqiao was an idiot, an idiot. She really killed a thousand enemies but lost eight of her own. She was done for. Her military school life was getting more and more tragic ... On the way back, the instructor was no longer around. Everyone could not hold it in any longer. They were wailing andining. The training was already heavy enough, and now they had to increase it. Who could take it? Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face darkened and she shouted,¡±¡±Don¡¯t me me. If you want to me someone, me ye Xingxing. It¡¯s all her fault for dragging everyone down. ¡± Finally, one of the male students could not stand her anymore. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t bully Xingkong for no reason. You¡¯re making it seem like you¡¯re very good. You¡¯re slow and weak too. How can youin to the instructor?¡± this male student was called Xiao Yan. He stood in a line behind ye Xingkong and had seen Lin zhiqiao kick ye Xingkong. Lin zhirou suddenly stopped in her tracks, pointed at Xiao Yan, and roared,¡±What does it have to do with you? you weren¡¯t seduced by her again, were you?¡± Chapter 1607 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (7)

    Chapter 1607: The correct posture of the routine instructor (7)

    The team stopped, and everyone looked at Lin zhiqiao impatiently. Xiao Yan coldlyughed,¡±is there a hole in your brain?.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crazy. ¡± There were other students who were not used to her and only treated her as a girl. No one wanted to argue with her, but now they found that she was getting more and more out of line. Lin Wanyan frowned, her face turning uglier and uglier. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and shouted,¡±¡±You guys are the crazy ones.¡± The ss monitor, Tang Chuhan, frowned slightly. From the beginning to the end, he had notined at all. He walked up to Lin zhiqiao and lectured,¡±¡±Lin zhiqiao, please be clear that this is not an ordinary University. This is a Military University.¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was full of disdain, filled with a feeling of superiority.¡±So what? Who Do You Think You Are? don¡¯t think that you can lecture me just because you¡¯re the ss monitor!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the only one who can teach you a lesson,¡± Tang Chu said coldly.¡±Everyone here can teach you a lesson because you¡¯re the weakest in your ss!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± Lin zhiqiao retorted loudly. ¡°Then tell me, who in the ss are you better than?¡± Tang Chuhan asked in disdain. ¡°Of course I can¡¯tpare to you men, but I¡¯m much better than her. Wasn¡¯t shest in the training that time?¡± Lin zhiqiao pointed at ye Xingkong, her chest heaving up and down in anger. In her heart, how could ye Xingxing bepared to her? one of them was heaven and the other was earth. Now, Tang Chuhan was actually calling her useless. How could someone as proud as her ept this? She looked so angry that she wanted to tear Tang Chuhan apart. Tang Chuhan smiled sinisterly and said coldly,¡±¡±Her physical fitness is thest in our ss, but she¡¯s still much better than you. You got in through the back door, but she got into our school with a score higher than the admission threshold for major universities by 100 points. How can youpare yourself to her?¡± Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Lin zhiqiao moved her lips and was about to say something, but she was interrupted by Tang Chuhan. ¡°You want to say that we shouldn¡¯t talk about grades, but about the future ... Yesterday¡¯s cultural ss was only about regtions. Those regtions were just issued a few days ago. You probably don¡¯t even know how many you saw and how many you remembered, but she memorized them all. She didn¡¯t just memorize them by rote, but answered the instructor¡¯s questions in a strategic and flexible way. Future wars are a contest of wisdom and strategy. Themander of joint operations must have a high level of strategic literacy, like you, who is brainless. Those who only know how to show off will never reach that height. The future of the starry sky will be beyond your reach. ¡± After Tang Chuhan finished speaking, she ignored Lin zhiqiao and continued to lead the team back to school. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face turned pale as she stood there in a daze. Ever since she was young, everyone had praised her for being smart and quick-witted. This was the first time someone had called her a good-for-nothing, but every word that Tang Chuhan said was like a sharp sword that pierced her heart, shattering the pride in her heart. She was extremely upset and burst into tears. Then, she ran forward. Ye Xingkong was also deeply shocked. Her brother had said that her ss was full of carefully selected elites, and it was indeed true. The ss monitor could see everything and even analyze everything in such a short time. Their ss was really full of crouching tigers and hidden dragons. Any one of them was a school hunk from a major university. ¡ª¡ª [PS: ye Xingxing is very strong. Of course, everyone in this ss is strong. They¡¯re all handsome guys. Hehe. Please give me your monthly votes~] Chapter 1608 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (8)

    Chapter 1608: The correct posture of the routine instructor (8)

    ¡°Starry sky, let¡¯s go. Hurry up and catch up.¡± Everyone had already set off, and seeing that ye Xingxing was still standing there, they reached out to ask her to hurry up. Ye Xingxing rushed over. It seemed like she really needed to train her physical strength. She couldn¡¯t be thest in ss. Even though she had made up her mind, she still fell behind. By the time she returned to school, breakfast time had already passed. However, when she entered the dormitory, she found that there were Three Buns. Her three dormmates had specially left one for her. Ye Xingxing was so touched that he was about to cry. He hugged the three of them and kissed them each. Not only did Wang Jingwen give her a bun, but she also showed her a photo with a smile. It was Lin zhiqiao ¡®s. In the photo, Lin zhiqiao was crying her eyes out. Her hair had been scratched into a chicken nest, and she was holding a bun and gnawing on it. She looked so smooth. Wang Jingwen was a little reporter in her ss. She had a camera in her hand and happened to meet Lin zhiqiao, who was crying sadly but very hungry, so she filmed this scene. Ye Xingxingughed so hard that he almost spat out the bun in his mouth. The others had probably alreadyughed before, so they were still able to restrain themselves. Ye Xingxing found himself liking this school more and more. In the past, she might havee to the military school because she had no choice. Later on, she didn¡¯t want to transfer because she was selfish. But now, she realized that she liked this school, her ssmates, and her roommates. Other than Lin zhiqiao, her ssmates were all tall and handsome men. Her dormitory, on the other hand, was filled with pretty and cute little beauties. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Suddenly, a thought shed through ye Xingxing¡¯s mind. As she ate her bun, she asked with a smile,¡±Are you guys looking for a boyfriend? I can introduce you to some of my ssmates. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± the three¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The school rejects dating.¡± Wang Jingwen held her tanned face.¡±¡±My desire for facial masks now has seriously surpassed my desire for dating.¡± ¡°You applyyer afteryer on your face every day, but you still get tanned.¡± Song Hongyang felt that it was best not to be exposed to the sun. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the canteen and get you a cucumber. ¡± Zhou Jing said to Wang Jingwen. ¡°Aiya, Zhou Jing, look at you. You don¡¯t talk all day long. You¡¯re actually so dirty.¡± Song Hongyang smiled slyly. ¡°She¡¯s the one who made me a face mask with cucumbers. What are you thinking?¡± Wang Jingwen despised her, then leaned on Zhou Jing¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±You¡¯re still the best. ¡± Zhou Jingughed. ¡°Starry sky, if it¡¯s possible, I really need to meet up with you. However, tell me who you like first, in case I fall for someone you like. No matter how good this man is, he can¡¯t beat our feelings,¡± song Hongyang said. ¡°You¡¯re really blind. Our star sky doesn¡¯t like her ssmate. Our star sky likes senior Lu.¡± Wang Jingwen said, winking at ye Xingxing. ¡°Senior Lu has a sharp nose, red lips, and white teeth. I heard that men like him have super strong sexual abilities. Can your soft body take it?¡± Song Hongyang let out a sigh. Ye Xingxing, who was drinking water, choked. Her imagination was too rich. Song Hongyang was indeed worthy of her title as a fujoshi. ¡°Oh my God, Hongyang, you¡¯re really, really dirty.¡± Wang Jingwen and Zhou Jing eximed. Chapter 1609 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (9)

    Chapter 1609: The correct posture of the routine instructor (9)

    Song Hongyang quickly exined,¡±I didn¡¯t say it. It¡¯s from a book. White teeth means good kidney function. If a man has red lips and white teeth, and a straight nose, that ability must be very strong. If the starry sky is under him ...¡± At this moment, the door of the dormitory was suddenly pushed open, giving the three of them a big shock. The crowd instantly fell silent. It was Lin zhiqiao, who looked a little Haggard. Her eyes were red, and her face was full of shock. Thinking of the photo of her that they had seen just now, everyone could not help but burst intoughter. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face slowly darkened. She frowned and her face was slightly red.¡±You guys, you guys ... You¡¯re so shameless. You vixens are vixens. How could you fantasize about Lu yubai like that? shameless.¡± Everyone red at her with a dark expression. What a joke. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with fantasizing? don¡¯t tell us that you¡¯ve never fantasized about it before. You might even have wet dreams every day. In your dreams, Lu yubai is always crushing you.¡± Song Hongyang didn¡¯t mind at all. She had always spoken dirty. ¡°Y-y-you ...¡± Lin zhiqiao was so angry that she was about to stomp her feet. Ye Xingxing turned on hisputer and leaned over to Lin zhiqiao. When Lin zhiqiao saw herself in the photo, she was so scared that her face turned white. She shouted angrily,¡±¡±Delete it, delete it, immediately!!¡± Ye Xingxing put away hisputer and threatened,¡±¡±I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to cause trouble for us again, I¡¯m going to send this photo to Lu yubai.¡± ¡°You dare!¡± Lin zhiqiao threatened in anger. ¡°If you dare to cause me any more trouble, I¡¯ll send it to Lu yubai.¡± Ye Xingkong wasn¡¯t threatened at all. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Lin zhiqiao was really afraid that ye Xing would send the photo to Lu yubai, so she didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Before leaving, she said to ye Xing,¡±¡±I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m very good at shooting. I¡¯ll definitely be the best. I won¡¯t be behind you. Vixen, don¡¯t even think about snatching my Lu yubai.¡± Then, he opened his mouth wide and took a big bite. He had the expression of a Lion, and his appearance was not the usual kind of fierceness. Wang Jingwen covered her mouth and looked frightened.¡±¡±I¡¯m so scared. ¡± Zhou Jing immediately clenched her fist and swung it. Lin zhiqiao was so frightened that she quickly ran out. Song Hongyangughed at her from behind.¡±Haha, you¡¯re so gutsy. How dare you show off? I¡¯m dying ofughter.¡± Ye Xingkongy on his bedzily.¡±Ignore her. I¡¯m exhausted. I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s doing. We have to gather in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I know, I know,¡± The gossipy little dirty girl immediately raised her hand. The three of them immediately looked at her.¡±Hongyang, you¡¯re really well-informed. Then, tell me why there¡¯s an emergency gathering all of a sudden.¡± ¡°Well, well ...¡± She kept him in suspense again. Zhou Jing was an impatient person and immediately said impatiently,¡±¡±Why? hurry up and tell me.¡± Song Hongyang coughed and said in a low voice,¡±¡±Do you know the military schools in District S?¡± Of course, everyone knew.¡±The two schools have always been in apetitive rtionship. But what does this have to do with our sudden emergency gathering?¡± Song Hongyang sighed.¡±It¡¯s rted, and it¡¯s very rted. Among the five mysterious military schools, area S military school is one of them. They¡¯re good at Computer Science and have never won the elite Cup in the five-School League. However, the other four military schools hate him so much that their teeth are itching. Do you know why?¡± The three of them shook their heads. ¡°The five major military schools have their own specialized management systems,bat systems, and defense levels,¡± song Hongyang replied. Chapter 1610 - The correct posture of the routine instructor (10)

    Chapter 1610: The correct posture of the routine instructor (10)

    ¡°Every year at the start of the semester, area S will find the other four schools andunch a counter-attack in the name of an exchange. It¡¯s actually a battle betweenputers, simr to a hacker war. In any case, it¡¯s about hacking into each other¡¯s management systems. Whoever invades it wins, and whoever sessfully protects it wins. Since ancient times, military exercises have been real battles for the major military regions. If you lose the exercise, you lose face and dignity. It¡¯d be a wonder if they didn¡¯t hate those in zone S. ¡± ¡°Then how did you know?¡± everyone was surprised. Song Hongyang spread his hands.¡±I¡¯m from the Information Science Department. The head of our Department is instructor Wang. I heard that he¡¯s going to lose a lot of hair during the first few days of school every year. Why? it¡¯s because of theputer Science war in area S. ¡°This year, the challenge letter from area S has already been issued. It was issued yesterday. The principal is very unhappy because he knows that he can¡¯t win. Thus, the new students can only be abused.¡± As he spoke, song Hongyang started to fake tears. Wang Jingwen said worriedly,¡±the principal just felt that we couldn¡¯t win, so he added an emergency assembly for us. What would happen if we really lost?¡± ¡°ording to the seniors, after losing thepetitionst year, the principal canceled the free activities and entertainment time during the military training,¡± song Hongyang sighed. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s so miserable,¡± Wang Jingwen cried out in fear. Ye Xingxing thought for a moment and asked softly,¡±What if our school wins?¡± Song Hongyang frowned and shook his head gently.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know, because our school has never won before. But I heard from the seniors that the principal said in privatest year that if we win, we will give everyone two days off.¡± ¡°Two days off,¡± ye Xingkong muttered. If only he could have two days off. Next to him, Wang Jingwen also said pitifully,¡±¡±I hope that the Information Science Department will do something good for everyone this year.¡± ¡°Hehe ...¡± Song Hongyangughed guiltily. How was that possible? they were from the Information Science Department, not the Computer Science Department. It¡¯s impossible to win! He had already lost at the starting line. Ye Xingxing woke up at 5 am the next day because Lu yubai had told her to train an hour earlier. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! She wanted to pretend that she didn¡¯t remember. She wanted to say that Lu yubai probably just said it casually and he probably wouldn¡¯t remember it himself. Even if he remembered, he couldn¡¯t have woken up an hour earlier to wait for her on the field and train her. However, she did not know why she woke up at FiveO¡¯ clock even though there was no rm. She was afraid that Lu yubai would wake up early to wait for her at the field if he really remembered her. If he didn¡¯t see her and punished her by making her run 50 or 60ps, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live her life anymore. Of course, she would also miss her time with Lu yubai. After ye Xingxing put on his clothes, he walked out the door quietly. The field was especially quiet. Ye Xingxing walked slowly, looking around. There didn¡¯t seem to be anyone else other than her. It seemed like Lu yubai didn¡¯t remember this. Could she go back to sleep? However, since she was already up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep even if she went back. She would have to wake up again soon after she fell asleep. However, it was already a lot to be able to sleep for about an hour. After hesitating for a while, ye Xingxing decided to go back to the dormitory. Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t know anyway. If she came out ten minutes earlier, she would just say that she had finished training. After making up her mind, she turned around with a smile. The next second ... Her body froze, and then sheughed stiffly.¡±Good Morning, instructor!¡± Chapter 1611 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (1)

    Chapter 1611: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (1)

    She didn¡¯t know when, but Lu yubai was already standing behind her. His military uniform was buttoned up to the top meticulously, exuding a sense of abstinence. ¡°You¡¯rete!¡±Lu yubai said indifferently. Ye Xingxing hurriedly stood still, looking very obedient, not daring to make a single sound. ¡°Run fiveps to warm up,¡± Lu yubai ordered coldly. ¡°Fiveps?¡± ye Xingkong¡¯s face twisted in pain. This is just a warm-up. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s too little. Tenps then. ¡± Lu yubai said lightly, but ye Xingxing was so scared that he almost cried. ¡°Please don ¡®t, instructor.¡± ¡°Physical fitness is your weakness. You have to get through this,¡± Lu yubai said and pointed to the ground,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to run five rounds, then here¡¯s a hundred push-ups.¡± Ye Xingkong waspletely dumbfounded. She couldn¡¯t even do one push-up, let alone a hundred. She begged,¡±¡±Can it be two lessps?¡± ¡°Six ...¡± As soon as Lu yubai¡¯s voice rang out, ye Xingxing sensed that something was wrong. This was too simr to the punishment Lin zhirou received the other day. She didn¡¯t want to stand there like a fool and wait for him to finish shouting before running. That would mean she had to run one more round. ¡°I¡¯ll run immediately. Fiveps, fiveps. I know. ¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows as he watched ye Xingxing suddenly run like the wind. Not bad, he¡¯s very smart. He¡¯s quick-witted and has super fast reflexes. It was just that her physical strength was too weak. He could probably push her down with a light push of his fingers. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! She was one of the most suspicious hackers who had hacked into the system that day. Not just anyone could have scored 100 marks higher than the admission line for the major universities. How could such a person not be smart? ording to the surveince video in the ssroom that day, when she and Lin zhiqiao had an argument in the ssroom, it happened to be during the period of course selection. In Lin zhiqiao¡¯s ss, there were indeed no popr topics. However, when she was arguing with Lin zhiqiao, she had taken all the popr easy sses. Under those circumstances, it was impossible for her to choose those sses. Of course, it was also possible that she had asked someone else to help her choose a course. Ye Xingxing¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat. After a few rounds, she was so tired that she could only breathe in, not out. Lu yubai looked at themunication watch in his hand and said without any expression,¡±¡±Fiveps in thirty minutes, you¡¯re really fast.¡± Of course, this was sarcasm. Ye Xingxing¡¯s speed was very slow, and it was almost dawn by the time he finished his fiveps. It should be time for morning training soon. Ye Xingkong was panting heavily.¡±Thirty minutes. I think it¡¯s too fast.¡± Sensing Lu yubai¡¯s cold gaze, she quickly put away her cheeky smile and instantly put on a serious and nervous expression. In fact, she was helpless and had no choice. She could only go at this speed and could not speed up. Lu yubai naturally knew what she was thinking and said,¡±¡±From tomorrow onwards, you¡¯ll wake up early every day to run fiveps. If you can finish it in ten minutes, you¡¯ll train ten minutes in advance. If you can finish it in an hour, you¡¯ll get up an hour earlier.¡± Did they change the one-hour earlier training to five rounds? Ye Xingkong finally believed him. She couldn¡¯t hide the surprise on her face, and she was so excited that she almost wanted to hug Lu yubai. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to. She only dared to jump twice on the ground and asked in disbelief,¡±¡±Really?¡± Lu yubai spoke again, his voice still cold,¡±¡±Attention!¡± Chapter 1612 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (2)

    Chapter 1612: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (2)

    This meant it was true! Happiness hade so suddenly that the whole world was beautiful! Ye Xingxing quickly stood up and looked up.¡±Instructor, how long do you need to run five rounds?¡± She bit her lip and carefully probed,¡±¡±I just want to see when I can catch up to you.¡± The word ¡°chase¡± naturally had another meaning. ¡°No more than five minutes.¡± Lu yubai lowered his head and looked at the person in front of him. The smile on her face was very silly, but he knew that she was not silly. At the same time, he also felt that her words were not simple. Ye Xingxing looked at him with a burning gaze, his voice a little soft and without panting.¡±¡±Wow, you have great stamina!!¡± Lu yubai¡¯s heart was veryplicated, and his tone also made people inexplicably misunderstand. He coughed in his heart and said in a calm tone,¡±¡±As long as you exercise more, your physical strength will naturally improve.¡± ¡°Oh ...¡± Ye Xingkong nodded, then looked him up and down with pure eyes.¡±No wonder the instructor has such a good figure!!¡± Lu yubai was speechless. Uh, why did this little girl say ... Forget it, maybe he was thinking the wrong way. ¡°I don¡¯t think you men should be too thin. You¡¯re even weaker than a woman. You¡¯re like a paper man. No matter how good looking you are, you don¡¯t have any aura. Men should be like you, instructor. You should be awe-inspiring and have an aura that can tear down the heavens. When you stand in front of people, you can scare them to their knees ...¡± Lu yubai was speechless. He didn¡¯t feel that she wasplimenting him. She was obviously implying that he was unreasonable, that he was the King of Hell, and that he was the devil coach. In fact, he really didn¡¯t use any harsh means against her. He shouldn¡¯t have been so soft-hearted just now and changed the one-hour training to running fiveps around the field. If ye Xingkong knew what he was thinking, he would definitely cry out that he was innocent. She really wasn¡¯t mocking him, she wasplimenting him! Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! He had the heart to praise her sincerely. At this moment, the wake-up horn sounded. Lu yubai told ye Xingxing to dismiss and turned around to leave. Ye Xingxing looked at his back, covering his mouth andughing. What devil coach? he wasn¡¯t mean at all. Perhaps he was just not mean to her because she was too cute. As expected, the charm of a good-tempered girl was unrivaled. Other than being cute and charming, she was able to persist in the military school until now. She was really strong and had the spirit to endure hardships. Ye Xingchen felt that if he really died one day, he would die of narcissism! When her ssmates saw that ye Xingxing was the first one toe to the field today, they all cheered for her when they learned that they were going to start training in advance. Some of them even offered to help her train. However, ye Xingkong rejected it. What if Lu yubai came to see her run in advance and saw her training with other boys and misunderstood her? After breakfast, ye Xingkong stood up and felt her legs trembling. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to walk back to her dormitory. She held onto a tree with great difficulty and sat down on a long bench in the campus. Hearing footsteps, ye Xingchen looked up and saw his brother looking at him with a kind expression. ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± ¡°My legs are soft.¡± Ye Xingchen used the momentum to kick himself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re so handsome that your legs went soft?¡± Ye Changqing asked with a dark face. ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Xingkong was dumbfounded, unable to react. Chapter 1613 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (3)

    Chapter 1613: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (3)

    ¡°Two days ago, I heard from my colleagues that a female student actually told the instructor that she was so handsome that her legs went soft. Girls these days are really amazing, they really dare to say anything. If it were my sister, I would definitely teach her a lesson.¡± Ye Changqing sat down at the side and lectured him with a serious face. Ye Xingxing swallowed, then smiled.¡°......¡± Brother, that female student is your sister. Ye Changqing looked at his sister¡¯s beautiful and pale face and smiled like a rose that was about to bloom. He felt a little sad but also very happy. His hard-heartlessness and effort had not been in vain. Her younger sister entering the military school was still beneficial to her body. She was really too weak in the past. She could even pant when going up the stairs. At the age of 18, her body was like that of an 80-year-old olddy. She was really worried to death. Her parents didn¡¯t care about how their daughter should be pampered, so he had no choice but toe. Ye Changqing¡¯s lips curved into a smile.¡±¡±Actually, if you really can¡¯t take it anymore, you can still take a day or two off. You can¡¯t even finish a hot bun, so take it slow.¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head and said,¡±Brother, my leg told me that it has started to like running. If it doesn¡¯t run for a day, it¡¯ll cry for me to see. Actually, I¡¯m quite curious about how legs cry.¡± Ye Changqing was amused by her. He rubbed ye Xingxing¡¯s head.¡±Alright, whatever you say.¡± Ye Xingkong tilted his head and smiled.¡±Brother, soldiers ... That is, your instructors, what are their hobbies?¡± ¡°Why do you ask? He wants to get in through the back door. ¡± Ye Changqing guessed and then shook his head.¡±Then I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t think about it. We¡¯re all fair and just.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going through the back door, I¡¯m trying to abduct him. ¡± Ye Xingkong decided not to hide it anymore. Ye Changqing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Could it be that some instructor had seduced his sister? F * ck, how old was his sister? did she have to be so beastly? ¡°I¡¯m telling you, the officers in our school are all rough men. They¡¯re not suitable for you. ¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in a rough man. He¡¯s as gentle as the moon in the sky.¡± Ye Xing Kong smiled shyly, his finger lightly poking his own cheek. When ye Changqing heard his little sister¡¯s sweet voice, he was so shocked that his breathing quickened.¡±Who do you like? Who kidnapped you?¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he smiled sweetly.¡±He didn¡¯t abduct me, I wanted to abduct him.¡± ¡°You kidnapped him?¡± ye Changqing¡¯s feelings were hard to describe in words. ¡°Yes,¡± ye Xingguang nodded firmly. ¡°Who is it?¡± She couldn¡¯t teach her sister a lesson, but she could definitely teach the bastard who seduced her sister a lesson. She sighed sadly.¡±Brother, I haven¡¯t kidnapped him yet, so I can¡¯t tell you for now. I¡¯m trying to figure out a way to trick him intoing home.¡± Ye Changqing controlled his emotions and told himself not to get too excited! When a child was in a rtionship, the parents must not be impatient and reprimand them. They mustmunicate and guide them. ¡°Little sister, you¡¯re still young, do you know that?¡± Puppy love. It¡¯s not good for your body and it¡¯s a waste of your study time. ¡± ¡°Brother, thank you for your advice. I¡¯ll remember it.¡± But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already an adult and I can handle my rtionship problems. Just wait for me to abduct an excellent brother-inw for you. ¡± Ye Changqing was on the verge of a breakdown! _ [ps: starry sky wants to abduct little white. I want to abduct your monthly votes, rmendation votes,ments, and monthly votes~] Chapter 1614 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (4)

    Chapter 1614: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (4)

    Lu yubai was called to the principal¡¯s office again, and he looked anxious. ¡°Zone B has already been lost. If I can¡¯t guess it, I¡¯ll be calling you next. Yubai, have you found him?¡± ¡°Time is limited, and the other party¡¯s methods are clean and neat. There are no clues at all. Unless hemits another crime, it will be difficult to catch her,¡± Lu yubai said. Unlike the principal, his expression was extremely calm. ¡°There¡¯s no time to set a trap for him. I¡¯m going to lose face in front of him again,¡± the principal said as he patted his face. As long as he thought of that old fellow swaggering in front of him, the Vice-Chancellor would gnash his teeth in hatred. At this moment, his phone rang. The principal¡¯s face darkened when he saw the number. It was the principal of District S. He picked up the phone and put on a fake smile, but his voice was extremely warm.¡±Aiya, oldrade, long time no see.¡± The person on the other side was even more enthusiastic than him.¡±Long time no see. How have you been, my goodrade? have you been eating well and sleeping well?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m doing well. I heard that you have epted many outstanding new students this year. Congrattions.¡± ¡°Congrattions to you too, oldrade. Please say that Lu yubai is returning to school this year. It seems like the elite Cup is yours again. Congrattions in advance.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee,¡± ¡°It¡¯s only right. ¡± ¡­¡­ The two of themughed and said a lot of pleasantries, looking like a pair of old gay friends who were reluctant to part. However, after hanging up the phone, the principal¡¯s face darkened. He spat at his phone and said,¡±¡±You shameless B * stard, just you wait. I¡¯ll deal with you one day and make you lose all your face.¡± Just like the principal, the principal of S District spat into the phone after he hung up.¡±¡±You shameless old man, you only know how to eat your old capital. Let¡¯s see how arrogant you can be next year without Lu yubai.¡± Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Then, he went to theputer Science ssroom and asked director Liu,¡±¡±Is everyone ready?¡± ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s get ready to start.¡± ¡­¡­ At the same time, the principal led Lu yubai to the information department¡¯s office. The office was filled withputers, and instructor Wang was exining the strategy to everyone. Seeing the principale in, Captain Wang immediately stepped aside and let the principal speak. The principal deliberately stood on the chair, his stern and upright figure giving off a sense of oppression. He said loudly,¡±¡±Although our attacks are not as strong as the other party ¡®s, we must protect our territory well. We must not let them invade our management system!!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Everyone¡¯s morale was high. Even if they knew that they would lose and that they would not be able to protect their territory, they still held on for a minute. The so-called ¡®exchange¡¯ began. The principal looked here and there nervously. Lu yubai sat quietly beside him, but it was obvious that he was under some pressure. As the principal had said, this was his alma mater, after all. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to lose. Instructor Wang had already led all of his elite students to intercept the invasion of area s. However, the other party was really too powerful. Their management system was divided into three categories and three levels. Ten minutester, he said,¡±instructor Wang, this is bad. The other party has already hacked into the third level and is using the school¡¯s managementwork. At this moment, all the students should not be able to use our dedicated management system.¡± Chapter 1615 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (5)

    Chapter 1615: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (5)

    Instructor Wang¡¯s fingers were tapping on the keyboard as he consoled everyone,¡±Calm down, calm down. Continue to intercept them. We must not let them invade the management core.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± When the principal of S District heard director Liu¡¯s report that they had already hacked into the management system of Z District and were cracking it one by one, he happily sat down at the table, poured himself a cup of tea, and leisurely drank it. Director Liu said from the side,¡±zone Z is still the same asst year. That¡¯s not right. It¡¯s even worse thanst year. The system has been optimized for a year and it¡¯s still the same.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the name of your student?¡± ¡°Tao Shuangxi, the most outstandingputer student this year. He just said that he only needs fifteen minutes to hack into the core management Center.¡± ¡°Hahaha ... If he really gets it done in fifteen minutes, then his name will be on the schrship for the next four years.¡± ¡­¡­ Ye Xingxing leaned back on the bed, her figure reflected on the window. She rested her chin on her hand, ced theputer on herp, and tapped on something with one hand. Suddenly, he heard a loud voice,¡±¡±F * ck! Is there a mistake?¡± Ye Xingkong subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. Wang Jingwen looked like she was going crazy.¡±¡±Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! What the hell is this!¡± Wang Jingwen was using herputer to back up all the photos taken by the camera today and send them to the instructor. In the process of sending, theputer suddenly crashed, and a bunch of garbled codes appeared. She was so shocked that she jumped up,¡±what¡¯s going on?¡± What about my photo?¡± The instructor had instructed them to make copies of everything they took. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Zhou Jing ran over to take a look.¡±Yourputer has been infected.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it just suddenly became a bunch of mojibake.¡± At this moment, song Hongyang pushed the door open and entered.¡±Let me tell you guys, the two school districts are at war right now. A lot of people¡¯sputers crashed just now because the other party has already hacked into our system. I think they¡¯ll have to wait until the battle is over before they can recover.¡± ¡°How long will that take?¡± ¡°Half an hour.¡± ¡°Half an hour? Then what about the information in myputer? it was just being uploaded, will it be gone?¡± Wang Jingwen¡¯s eyes were already red with anxiety. ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll take a look,¡± Ye Xingkong reached out. Wang Jingwen immediately gave herputer to ye Xingxing. Ye Xingxing put herputer on hisp, his fingers dancing on the keyboard, and soon typing a few times on his ownputer. No one could understand what she was doing, only that her fingers were moving very quickly. The two of them opened their mouths in shock.¡±Oh my God, starry sky, you¡¯re typing so fast.¡± ¡°Can he still be saved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s see.¡± ¡­¡­ In the office of the information Department in zone z. After a student received the message, he shouted angrily,¡±¡±F * ck, are you kidding me? he actually said that he only needed 15 minutes to end the battle.¡± ¡°This is too much, too arrogant.¡± ¡°Damn it, what¡¯s going on? if you have the guts,e out and fight. I¡¯ll beat her up until all her teeth are on the ground.¡± The students howled in anger. They were unwilling to ept this, but they had no choice. They had the advantage of strength, and the school was indeed weaker in this aspect. Instructor Wang¡¯s and the principal¡¯s faces had already turned extremely ugly, especially the principal ¡®s. His temple was throbbing. What a disgrace! Next year, no matter what, he had to recruitputer experts. He couldn¡¯t lose again. Chapter 1616 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (6)

    Chapter 1616: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (6)

    In zone Z¡¯s Military Academy, Dean Liu looked at Tao Shuangxi and said with a smile,¡±¡±Double Happiness, you just said fifteen minutes. Now there are only two minutes left. If you can¡¯t attack, we¡¯ll win, but you¡¯ll lose face.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a piece of cake for me. ¡± Tao Shuangxi sneered, his fingers snapping. He smiled triumphantly and knocked on the Enter key. Now, as long as he pressed the Enter key, it would be the horn of sess. The next second, he frowned. Something was wrong. What was going on? when he pressed the Enter key to execute the usurp code, a dialog box suddenly popped up. He pressed it again, and it showed failure. He desperately hit the Enter key again, and then the dialog boxes kept popping up, showing that he had failed. No matter how he hit it, it was useless. They had actually been retaliated against. Strange, District Z¡¯s Military Academy actually had such a powerful character. Then why had they been so full of loopholes and so easily broken through? Just as he was lost in his thoughts, a student beside him shouted,¡±¡±It¡¯s bad, it¡¯s bad. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Our management system has been hacked.¡± The principal of s District could no longer drink his tea in peace. He tilted the cup in his hand and almost scalded himself. He quickly put it down and stood up. He walked behind the student and said,¡±No matter what, we can¡¯t hold on. Also, how¡¯s the attacking along?¡± ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry, reinforce the firewall. Don¡¯t let them get into our management core.¡± Department Director Liu¡¯s forehead was covered in cold sweat. He then looked at Tao Shuangxi.¡±How are things on your side? didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d immediately attack the other party¡¯s management system? have you seeded?!¡± Tao Shuangxi shook his head. At this moment, Tao Shuangxi¡¯s ssmate beside him shouted,¡±¡±Not good, our main attack system has also been breached.¡± Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!¡± Department Director Liu looked at the screen in disbelief. However, he couldn¡¯t help but believe it. They couldn¡¯t get into the management system of zone Z and it had been attacked. No matter what methods they used, they couldn ¡®t. If they tried to break in forcefully, it would cause theirputers to turn blue. The principal of S District smashed his cup on the ground. He had wanted to make the old man from Z District lose everything, but now, he was the one who lost everything. He pointed at director Liu¡¯s nose and scolded,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that this year¡¯s students are the most outstanding students in recent years? this is what you call outstanding. ¡± Tao Shuangxi stood up and said to the principal,¡±¡±They seem to have invited outside help.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± the principal of S District narrowed his eyes. Tao Shuangxi turned hisputer screen around and faced the principal of S District.¡±You see, this ...¡± ¡°This is ...¡± A smiling emoji. What did this mean? Other people might not know, but Tao Shuangxi knew. This was because he was a hacker. ¡°Smiley. He¡¯s number one on the rookie hacker rankings. He¡¯s the only hacker who dominated the rankings for three years before leaving. During those three years, many people went to challenge him, but none of them seeded. Every time he won, he would leave behind an emoji of a smiling face, so everyone calls him smiley.¡± After a pause, Tao Shuangxi continued.¡±I¡¯ve sparred with him before ... He¡¯s my senior. He shouldn¡¯t be in University at his age. So, he should be an external helper that District Z has invited.¡± The principal of S District sneered,¡±get outside help?¡± This old thing haspletely lost his face!¡± Chapter 1617 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (7)

    Chapter 1617: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend home (7)

    Instructor Wang led all the students in an attempt to chase the server intruders in area s out of the server. However, no matter what methods they used, not only were they unable to chase them out, their own system was also in danger of beingpletely broken through. Just when they thought that they were going to lose, an intruder suddenly appeared in the server. He helped them to stop the other party¡¯s attack and even gave them an order to sessfully crack the other party¡¯s management system. For such a sudden victory, everyone was stunned for a while, then theyughed and cheered, and even hugged each other excitedly. The nervous principal clenched his fists tightly. ¡®We¡¯re about to lose, and we¡¯ve lost so badly, so why are you stillughing? you¡¯re stillughing so happily.¡¯ The principal¡¯s old face waspletely ck, and he looked like a storm was brewing. He stood up immediately, but Lu yubai gently held him down. Lu yubai¡¯s long and cold eyes swept over. He was very calm and not surprised. He wanted to ask when this was happening, but instructor Wang happily rushed in front of him. He was so excited that tears were flowing out of his eyes,¡±Principal, we won, we won.¡± He won? How did he win? The principal was also dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t he lose badly just now? why did he suddenly win again? He subconsciously looked at Lu yubai,¡±you won?¡± Lu yubai nodded lightly. The principal was also excited. He was so excited that he didn¡¯t know where to ce his hands and feet, but he was also very puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It should be the person we¡¯re looking for?¡± Before instructor Wang could finish his sentence, the principal¡¯s phone rang. When the principal saw the number, he felt great. This was the first time. He raised his eyebrows and picked up the phone. He was about to show off happily and mock the other party at the same time. However, before he could say anything, he heard the scolding from the S District principal on the other end of the phone. ¡°You old man, you¡¯re so shameless. You actually asked for outside help. We agreed that it was just an exchange. If you can¡¯t afford to lose, don¡¯t agree.¡± Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! The principal¡¯s face darkened.¡±Who asked for outside help? you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t afford to lose.¡± ¡°Then tell us what smiley is all about. He¡¯s a famous hacker. You hired a hacker to attack us, and your lousy school has fallen to this state?¡± the principal of s District mocked. ¡°Don¡¯t you use us wrongly!¡± The principal shouted.¡±Let me tell you, the ones who retaliated against you today were all our students!¡± ¡°Pfft, you mean the student who smiled at you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you an exnation, and I¡¯ll make you ept your loss. ¡± After that, the principal hung up the phone. Although his words were very strong, he did not have much confidence in his heart. He looked at instructor Wang and said,¡±That old man actually said that we¡¯ve invited outside help. Did you really invite someone?¡± Instructor Wang quickly replied,¡±No.¡± The person who helped us just now didn¡¯t hide his IP address and left a very obvious message to tell us that he¡¯s a student from our school. ¡± ¡°Then the smile is the matter,¡± the principal asked. ¡°Smile?¡± ¡°Yeah, they said we hired a hacker called smiling.¡± A student raised his hand and said,¡±I know smiley. There¡¯s a rookie ranking for hackers. Those who climb up by challenging others can stay up to three years. Three years ago, she directly challenged the top of the ranking and stayed there after winning. She doesn¡¯t have a name and only has a smiley face. Everyone calls her smiley. However, the gods on the ranking are very mysterious. Some are just ordinary students, some are programmers in thepany, and of course, there might even be a Grandpa sweeping the floor ...¡± Chapter 1618 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (8)

    Chapter 1618: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (8)

    The principal could not help but frown, deep in thought. He and Lu yubai looked at each other and left without saying anything. In the principal¡¯s office, the principal was sitting behind his desk, his fingers tapping on the table. Lu yubai and instructor Wang were sitting opposite him. ¡°This smiling face you guys are talking about, is he really a student from our school?¡± If he wasn¡¯t a student of the school, then today¡¯s victory would have been even more embarrassing than losing. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. ording to them, this smiling guy should be around 20 to 30 years old,¡±instructor Wang said worriedly. ¡°That¡¯s not for sure,¡±Lu yubai said with a smile. The principal looked at him nervously and was speechless. ¡°Most of the world¡¯s top hackers became famous early,¡± Lu yubai said lightly.¡±The 15-year-old Mitnick broke into theputer of the North American Air Defense Command system, and when James was 16, he hacked into theputer of the US government agency, NASA. He downloaded the NASA system¡¯s software code that was worth 1.7 million US dors and tried to understand the working principle of the system. ¡°The founder of Wikipedia, a certain guy named flight, has been a hacker since he was 16 years old. In three years, he has infiltrated various government, corporate, and educationalworks. If they are considered old, then the world¡¯s youngest hacker, a five-year-old boy from the United States, easily cracked the security loophole of Microsoft¡¯s Xbox ...¡± The principal excitedly interrupted Lu yubai¡¯s voice,¡±¡±So, just because he¡¯s been on the list for three years doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s very old, right?¡± Lu yubai¡¯s elegant arm rested on the armrest of the chair, and his charming lips curled up.¡±¡±Naturally,¡± The principal heaved a sigh of relief, but then he became nervous again.¡±But who is this smile?¡± If he couldn¡¯t find it, that old man would use him of asking for help. Instructor Wang frowned.¡±Principal, I will try my best. I will definitely find the person.¡± ¡°I¡¯m counting on you ...¡± The principal gave him a disdainful look.¡±Yubai, you should be in charge of this matter. Instructor Wang is not good at solving cases and finding people. So I can only count on you. You have to help me find the person, or else that old man will use me of looking for outside help. At that time, we will really lose all face. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡±Lu yubai stood up. Then, he turned around and walked away. The principal stretched out his hand.¡±Yubai ...¡± You must not try your best!! Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! ¨C In ye Xingxing¡¯s dormitory, the three of them stood under the bed, watching ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers dance on the board. They didn¡¯t know what she was typing, but they were curious and wanted to climb up to take a look. However, ye Xingxing ced theputer at the entrance of the bed, clearly not allowing them toe up. After a long time, just as everyone was getting more and more confused, ye Xingxing returned theputer to Wang Jingwen. ¡°Are you done?¡± Wang Jingwen asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, you didn¡¯t lose anything.¡± Ye Xingkong smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been so long. The war should be over by now,¡± song Hongyang mumbled. He then looked at ye Xingxing deeply. He wanted to say something, but he stopped. Wang Jingwen turned on herputer and checked that she really didn¡¯t lose anything. She immediately jumped up happily. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great. You really didn¡¯t lose it. Thank you, starry sky. ¡± ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Ye Xingxing copsed onto the bed.¡±I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± At first, everyone wanted to praise her, saying that they didn¡¯t expect her to be so good atputing. However, seeing that she seemed very tired and sleepy, they didn¡¯t say anything more. Chapter 1619 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (9)

    Chapter 1619: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (9)

    The next morning, after returning from ss, song Hongyang shouted loudly in the dormitory,¡±¡±Surprise, a huge surprise! Our school actually won this year¡¯s exchange with the military schools in area S. ¡± Wang Jingwen and Zhou Jing were surprised,¡¯what? He actually won? Didn¡¯t you say that you definitely can¡¯t win?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought I couldn¡¯t win. Everyone thought so too. We were about to lose, but a super expert suddenly appeared. I heard he¡¯s a famous hacker on the rankings. His skills have reached the top level, and he led them to fight back. I didn¡¯t expect that our school had such an expert hidden. Who do you think she is?¡± As song Hongyang spoke, he turned to look at ye Xingxing. Immediately, Wang Jingwen and Zhou Jing¡¯s eyes also fell on ye Xingkong. Because ye Xingkong had helped Wang Jingwen repair herputer yesterday, Wang Jingwen had given ye Xingkong the cucumber that she had used as a Facial Mask today. Ye Xingxing munched on his melon, smiling at the three of them. Wang Jingwen and Zhou Jing turned their heads and looked at song Hongyang.¡±¡±You¡¯re not talking about starry sky, the Super hacker, are you?¡± Song Hongyang nodded, then walked up to ye Xingxing.¡±Tell me, what were your fingers typing on theputerst night?¡± I¡¯m helping Jing Wen repair herputer.¡± Ye Xingkong chewed on his cucumber with relish, his feet dangling in the air. ¡°No,st night, you really ...¡± She hadn¡¯t thought much about it at the time, but now she felt that ye Xingxing had been retaliating.¡±You¡¯re really not that top hacker?¡± Without waiting for the starry sky to speak, Wang Jingwen shook her head and said,¡±¡±Definitely not. How could it be the starry sky?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Zhou Jing nodded. ¡°Do you think I look like one?¡± ye Xingkong blinked. Song Hongyang rubbed his chin and studied ye Xingxing for a moment. Then, he waved his hand.¡±No, they don¡¯t look alike at all.¡± Wang Jingwen leaned in front of song Hongyang.¡±Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d take a break if you won?¡± Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! ¡°I¡¯m just saying if, if, the holiday wasst year ...¡± Ye Xingxing munched on his cucumber, also confused. Why wasn¡¯t she on vacation? They said they would have a holiday if they won. Fake? She had to run in the morning again tomorrow, and she really wanted to sleep in. However, Lu yubai didn¡¯t appear for her morning runs for the past two days. Could she wake upter tomorrow, arrive at the track ten minutes earlier, run one round, and then treat it as five rounds? However, the next day, she woke up at FiveO¡¯ clock sharp. After rolling twice in bed, she still decided to go to the field. Onep after another, after running threeps, she decided to rest for a while. She heard footsteps and looked up to see Lu yubai in his military uniform. She suddenly felt like the sun hade out. She stood at attention and said,¡±Good Morning, instructor.¡± Lu yubai walked over to her unhurriedly.¡±¡±How manyps have you run?¡± ¡°Three rounds.¡± ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired, but instructor, you have good physical strength. You probably can¡¯t understand the fatigue of us who are physically useless.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Lu yubai said indifferently and looked at her deeply. He circled around her from the front to the back and back again. His unfathomable eyes seemed to have hooks, coldly probing her as if they were going to prate her. Ye Xingxing realized that he was so mesmerized by the man¡¯s charm that his head was spinning. He couldn¡¯t understand the meaning behind his deep eyes, only feeling that he was a Vixen, tempting her heart and making her want to pounce on him and bite him. ¡ª¡ª [PS: do you guys think I should bite or not?] Haha~~I¡¯m begging for a monthly ticket~ Chapter 1620 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Ten)

    Chapter 1620: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Ten)

    Ye Xingkong sighed. It was said that a good-looking woman was a source of disaster, but in fact, a good-looking man was the real disaster. She was a pir of the country and a good young woman with good values, but she was so fascinated by her that she almost became a female hooligan. ¡°Co¡­Instructor, I still have two more rounds. Do I need to continue?¡± Lu yubai stood in front of her and stared at her for two seconds. Then, he replied with a faint ¡°hmm.¡± When ye Xingxing started running again, he found that his legs were a little weak. She really couldn¡¯t stand being stared at by such an unparalleled beauty. Beauty was harmful, it was really harmful. In order to prevent her future female friends from getting hurt, she had to find a way to get Lu yubai. With her around, he would not be able to harm those innocent girls. Ye Xingxing rushed to the other side as fast as he could, wanting to see Lu yubai, but he realized that Lu yubai had already left. As expected of Lu yubai, the dragon¡¯s tail was visible but its head was not. Without Lu yubai, ye Xingxing realized that not only were his legs weak, but his entire body was also soft. He really wanted to find a bed to lie down and sleep for three days and three nights. Today¡¯s 200m military obstacle course included low stance, obstacle course, curved rib, bnce beam, tire flipping, high leg lift, dumbbells, and other eight events. There were 11 groups of obstacle courses. Lu yubai didn¡¯t appear, but Zhan xuantian only used one minute toplete all of them, shocking the entire ss. Ye Xingkong couldn¡¯t even finish it. She couldn¡¯t even lift up a tire, let alone anything else. The bnce beam would fall down the moment it went up. After a long time, she finally stood firm, but she fell down after taking two steps and fell into the sand pile beside her. This time, he was in a sorry state and was covered in sand. Lin zhiqiaoughed at the side.¡±You stinky Wolf. You¡¯re probably the stupidest Fox. You can¡¯t even walk steadily on the bnce beam, and you actually came to the military school. Haha~~¡± Ye Xingchen red at her fiercely.¡±Shut up,¡± he said. As she spoke, she kicked up some sand, and the sofa was blown up by the wind. It all blew onto Lin zhiqiao¡¯s body, and she just happened to open her mouth to speak. ¡°I just can¡¯t shut up. I¡¯mughing at you ¡­¡± All the sand flew into her mouth. She hurriedly spat, and after a long while, her mouth was still filled with the taste of sand.¡±Ye Xingxing, you stinky Vixen, you actually sshed sand on me.¡± Ye Xingguang was innocent.¡±How did I ssh it? you were the one who wanted tough. What does it have to do with me, you stupid Peacock.¡± ¡°You poured sand on me and you¡¯re scolding me ¡­¡± Lin zhiqiao roared, grabbing a handful of sand and throwing it at ye Xingxing. Ye Xingxing was so scared that he quickly turned around, and the sand fell on her head and back like a storm. When she turned around to hide, she didn¡¯t forget to grab the sand to fight back. The two women were having a fight in the sandpit. ¡°Stinky Fox.¡± ¡°Dead Peacock.¡± ¡°Stinky Fox.¡± ¡°Dead Peacock.¡± The students were speechless. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Zhan xuantian roared and pulled the two out of the sand pit. Lin zhiqiao, who felt that she had not won and had suffered a great loss, took advantage of Zhan xuantian¡¯s inattentiveness to reach out and push ye Xingchen hard. Ye Xingxing immediately lost his bnce, and like a Willow in the cold wind, he fell to the side. Just as ye Xingxing thought he was going to kiss the earth, a pair of big hands grabbed her waist and pulled her gently. Chapter 1621 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (11)

    Chapter 1621: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (11)

    Still in shock, ye Xingchen felt his back against a strong and warm wall of meat. At the same time, his male hormones rushed over, drowning her in an instant. She turned her head and saw a handsome but familiar face with a cold aura around him. However, ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and the unhappiness from before disappeared. As expected, a good-looking man could make people happy. However, Lin zhiqiao was different from the others. At this moment, Lu yubai¡¯s face was as cold as the nine Heavens of frost, which made everyone panic and everyone fell silent. Lin zhiqiao was so scared that she cried. Her tears kept falling, but she didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud. When Lu yubai asked what was going on, Lin zhiqiao cried andined,¡±¡±Instructor, wuwuwu ¡­ It was ye Xingxing who made the first move. She fell from the wooden bridge and then threw sand at me for no reason. I don¡¯t even know what happened.¡± She was crying so sadly that her face was covered in dust. Her crying made her breasts look like a ghost¡¯s chest, which was terrifying. Ye Xingxing sighed. One couldn¡¯t bring their phone into a military school, or she would have taken a picture. After Lin zhiqiao finished speaking, Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing and said,¡±¡±You say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I fell down, and sheughed at me. The sand I kicked up was blown into her mouth by the wind, and that¡¯s how we started this sand battle. ¡°It¡¯s all Feng ¡®er¡¯s fault for being too naughty. ¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Lu yubai suddenlyughed, but there was no trace of a smile in his eyes. Instead, it sent a chill down one¡¯s spine. A chill rose from the bottom of ye Xingxing¡¯s heart, and his entire heart trembled. He looked at Lu yubai, suddenly feeling wronged. She really didn¡¯t mean to stir up trouble. Lu yubai¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. He punished the whole ss to run fiveps, and ye Xingxing and Lin zhirou each had to write a 10000-word reflection. As he left, he gave ye Xingxing a deep look. The usually lively little girl seemed to have lost all color in an instant, looking listless. It was just a 10000-word reflection. She was a straight-A student. Why would she be afraid of this? After ss, he saw ye Xingxing walk over to an instructor with a nk expression on his face. The instructor saw hering and walked towards the quiet path at the side, and she followed him. Lu yubai slowly lowered his eyes and turned slightly to the side. He happened to see the two people in the Nethery road. The instructor poked her forehead with his finger, and she immediatelyughed and hugged the instructor¡¯s arm. Lu yubai¡¯s eyes shed with aplicated look. He continued to walk forward as if he had not seen anything. ¨C Ye Changqing was the first to find out about ye Xingxing and Lin zhiqiao having a sand fight. He ran out immediately and stood outside the field waiting for his sister to finish ss. ¡°How did you get into a fight? are you hurt?¡± Ye Changqing pretended to be angry.¡±You should have attended ss properly. Why did you fight with others? how dare you fight with someone like you?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t fight, we were just ying around.¡± ¡°You want to write a self-reflective letter just for fun?¡± Ye Changqing poked her forehead. When he heard that, he was really worried to death. This was not an ordinary school. There were many girls who knew how to fight in the military school. If she could win, then it would be fine. She could fight however she wanted. The problem was that if she fought, she would only be at a disadvantage. Chapter 1622 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Twelve)

    Chapter 1622: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Twelve)

    ¡°If your students y with sand in ss, don¡¯t they need to write a self-reflection?¡± Ye Xingtian hugged his brother¡¯s arm and giggled. Seeing that his brother didn¡¯t seem too happy, he hugged his brother¡¯s arm and shook it back and forth.¡±Brother, don¡¯t worry. Your sister is fine. That Lin zhiqiao won¡¯t be able to bully me. I¡¯m very popr in ss. If Lin zhiqiao really hits me, the students will definitely help me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t y anymore in the future. Your head is covered in sand. ¡± Ye Changqing raised his hand as he spoke, wanting to Pat the sand off her head. However, when he looked up, he saw a person walking towards him from the road not far away. It was Lu yubai, his sister¡¯s current instructor. He didn¡¯t want his sister to be affected, so he subconsciously wanted to pull her hand away. However, his sister¡¯s reaction was faster than his. She suddenly let go of his hand and moved far away from him. Then, she stared at Lu yubai until he disappeared from her sight. She recalled that her sister had said that she would try her best to abduct a man home to be her brother-inw. Could that man be Lu yubai? No, no, no, that shouldn¡¯t be the case. His sister said that the man she wanted to abduct was as gentle as the moonlight. His sister didn¡¯t like cold and arrogant men. She liked men who were gentle and cultured. Lu yubai was like a walking air-conditioner, which was far from gentle. ¡°Starry sky, tell me, who is the person you¡¯re trying to kidnap?¡± Ye Changqing always felt that his sister was still too young, and she had been spoiled by her parents to be innocent and lively. She probably still did not know what love between men and women was and probably just wanted to make friends with the other party. Ye Xingchen blinked.¡±Brother, you¡¯re such a busybody. Didn¡¯t I tell you not to tell you before we¡¯re together?¡± I¡¯ll tell you after I kidnap her. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in the same ss?¡± Although ye Changqing¡¯s heart was full of doubts, he still had to maintain the calm temperament of an elder brother on the surface. He smiled faintly and looked unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you,¡± Looking at his sister¡¯s smiling face, ye Changqing had a feeling that he had guessed correctly. After all, the most outstanding freshmen this year were all in the starry sky ss. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you¡¯re trying to kidnap, but I have to tell you something. You can¡¯t kidnap your instructor, the man who just walked past. He¡¯s a dangerous person,¡± ye Changqing said in a serious tone. ¡°Why?¡± Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t understand. Lu yubai was so perfect that 90% of the girls in the school wanted to pursue him. Why couldn¡¯t she like him? ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why. You must remember that you can ¡®t. ¡± His sister had to find a super wife-like man to be her husband, Lu yubai, a man who had been pampered by women since he was young. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t care about his wife. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re making me even more curious. What if I ¡­¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes rolled slyly and his little face was filled with a little distress. Ye Changqing interrupted him,¡±¡±You don¡¯t like gentle men? He¡¯s very fierce, and he¡¯s not gentle to girls at all. All men from special Z are fierce, and ¡­ They don¡¯t like women. ¡± What? ¡°What?!¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes widened.¡±How is that possible?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because their Captain doesn¡¯t like women, so you¡¯re always the one who remembers. ¡± Seeing his sister¡¯s expression change from shock to shock, ye Changqing felt that he had made the right decision. His sister would probably never provoke him again. He really broke the heart of a loving father. Chapter 1623 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part thirteen)

    Chapter 1623: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part thirteen)

    Ye Xingxing¡¯s emotions wereplicated. His brother actually said that Lu yubai didn¡¯t like women. Lu yubai seemed to have been in the Z Special Forces ever since he came back from abroad. He could be considered someone who came from the z Special Forces. But why didn¡¯t z like women? Was their leader really a pervert who would not allow his members to like women? She held the self-reflection letter she had written and looked at Lu yubai¡¯s office not far away. The instructor¡¯s dormitory and office were usually together, so ye Xingxing was still a little nervous. She hesitated for a while before she knocked on the door.¡±¡±Reporting to the instructor! I¡¯m here to hand in my reflection. ¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice came from the room. Ye Xingxing tidied himself up, pushed the door open, and walked in with the letter of reflection. Lu yubai was sitting in front of his desk, fiddling with hisputer. He was frowning slightly, looking very distressed. Ye Xingxing walked forward, and Lu yubai knocked on the table.¡±¡±Have a seat.¡± After sitting down, ye Xingxing ced the letter in front of him with both hands.¡±Instructor, this is my letter of self-reflection.¡± ¡°Just leave it.¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t even look up. He was only focused on hisputer. Ye Xingxing gently ced it on the desk, then turned his head slightly to look at Lu yubai¡¯sputer to see what kind of trouble he was in. In the end, Lu yubai looked up ¡­ Their eyes met, and ye Xingxing¡¯s heart beat quickly. She quickly sat down and smiled ufortably.¡±¡±Instructor, is yourputer broken?¡± Lu yubai nodded lightly.¡±Yes, it suddenly crashed. I can¡¯t read the files, but I can¡¯t shut it down either. Can you help me take a look?¡± As he spoke, Lu yubai kept looking at ye Xingxing. Ye Xingchen looked at his handsome face and felt his deep gaze on him. He felt light under his feet and nodded without thinking. Lu yubai immediately turned hisputer around to face ye Xingxing. After a while, he opened ye Xingxing¡¯s self-criticism. Ye Xingxing hesitated for a moment, adjusted Lu yubai¡¯sputer, and moved the mouse. ¡°It¡¯s not aputer crash, it¡¯s a virus. Did you just browse some ¡­ Website?¡± She wanted to plead for him.| Perverted, but he thought about it and didn¡¯t say it out loud. ¡°No, you can check the browsing history.¡± Lu yubai said indifferently, his eyes fixed on her reflection letter. Ye Xingxing secretly nced at Lu yubai. She didn¡¯t need to check his browsing history. She was 100% sure that he wasn¡¯t interested in those websites. She giggled as she typed a few lines of code into the programmer. Suddenly ¡­ Her fingers paused. This was not an ordinary virus. This was the ¡°flying bird¡± virus. It was mainly spread in the form of mail, program Trojan horses, and web pages. This virus used various encryption algorithms to encrypt documents. The infected were generally unable to decrypt it. They had to obtain the decryption key to crack it. The nature of this virus was very bad and harmful. Once infected, it would bring immeasurable losses to users. ¡°Did you just receive an email?¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers moved quickly as he took the time to ask Lu yubai. Because this type of virus had a strong target, it mainly spread through mail. ¡°Yes.¡± Ye Xingxing secretly nced at Lu yubai again, as if he wasn¡¯t surprised by her performance. Chapter 1624 - Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Fourteen)

    Chapter 1624: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Fourteen)

    ¡°This virus usually doesn¡¯t attack anyone. It will only target its users.¡± Ye Xingguang had told him this to let him know the seriousness of the matter. Lu yubai leanedzily on the chair with one hand on the armrest and the other holding her self-criticism. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he seemed to be smiling. His eyes seemed to be on the letter of apology, but in reality, he was taking in all of ye Xingxing¡¯s expressions from the corner of his eye. Her face was rtively small, but her chin was not sharp. Her cheeks were chubby, and she looked cute and yful. Her eyes were big, clear and bright like the stars. When she smiled, they were like crescent moons. Her nose was straight and straight, and her lips were small, but they were slightly upward, giving people a particrly friendly feeling. The way her fingers typed on the keyboard was like a fairy dancing,nding on his heart one by one. Lu yubai¡¯s hand froze as if he was shocked by his own thoughts. He put down the letter and took a sip of water, wondering why he was suddenly so observant of ye Xingxing. Was it because he suspected that she was smiling ...? Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t know what Lu yubai was thinking. She waspletely focused on curing the virus. Ten minutester, she heaved a sigh of relief and tapped the space bar.¡±Done!¡± Fortunately, she came today. Otherwise, Lu yubai¡¯sputer would have been destroyed and all the files inside would have been damaged. She looked up at Lu yubai.¡±Do you need me to fight back and help you find the person who poisoned you?¡± she asked. Lu yubai nodded. Ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers began to dance around again, typing away on the keyboard as he said, ...... ¡°You can¡¯t let this person go. This flying bird is an upgraded version. The earliest flying bird was developed by a hacker named ATA. It can only be transmitted through mail, but this flying bird can be transmitted through any means, and it has a dying and concealing nature. Plus, it¡¯s already pervasive, so you must find the culprit. Your identity is different, you¡¯re not a normal person. If this virus invades you, it will be very harmful to your body. It¡¯s a good thing you met him today ...¡± The more ye Xingxing spoke, the more excited he became. Suddenly, she paused, her fingers on the keyboard pausing for a moment before she continued. That¡¯s not right. Lu yubai was someone who came out of Z¡¯s Special Forces. How could hisputer be infected so easily? furthermore, he should have many experts around him. Am I overestimating myself? ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here today, thank you. ¡± Lu yubai took another sip of water, a mysterious look in his eyes. He didn¡¯t say anything? Ye Xingkong was even more confused. Could it be that hisputer really had a problem just now, and he just happened to run into it? Ye Xingkong was distracted for a moment and realized that the person who had spread the virus had run away. She couldn¡¯t let him run away, or she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. She didn¡¯t know if he would continue to attack Lu yubai¡¯sputer in the future. Once she found him, she would add a firewall to Lu yubai¡¯sputer. Done ... A happy smile appeared on ye Xingtian¡¯s face. He pressed the confirm key, and the other party¡¯s IP address appeared. She turned around and showed it to Lu yubai.¡±This is the IP address that gave you the virus. Hurry up and find out who it is.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s eyes shed with surprise. Although it wasn¡¯t much, those who were familiar with Lu yubai knew that this was enough to shock him. Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Fifteen)

    ¡°Do you want me to add anotheryer of defense for you?¡± ye Xingxing thought that since he already knew that she was pretty good atputer programming, there was no need to hide anything else. Lu yubai clearly didn¡¯t expect ye Xingxing to not only help him remove the virus, but also find the person who was infected. He looked at ye Xingxing, who had his hands on the table and was smiling at him, and felt his heart skip a beat. The two of them reached for theptop at the same time, and their hands just happened to touch each other. As if they had been electrocuted, the two of them bounced away at the same time. Lu yubai reminisced about the feeling just now. Her hand was soft, beautiful, andfortable. It was very wonderful. It was hard to imagine that such a soft and small hand could defeat the number oneputer expert in the Z Special Forces. Ye Xingkong felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest. °¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡,Ëý¸Õ²ÅÅöµ½Â½Óö°×µÄÊÖÁË,µ«ÊÇÃæÉÏ,Ò¶ÐÇ¿ÕûÓбíÏÖ³öÀ´,ÔÙ´Îת¹ýµçÄÔ,¾¡Á¿Æ½¾²µØ˵:¡±Then I¡¯ll help you install one. It¡¯ll be safer.¡± Nothing had changed, but the room was suddenly filled with an intense ambiguity that made one¡¯s blood flow elerate. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Zhan xuantian walked in and saw ye Xingxing in Lu yubai¡¯s room. He was slightly stunned, his eyes filled with curiosity and gossip. However, he didn¡¯t ask anything. He just smiled at Lu yubai and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going back to the z Special Forces,¡± Ye Xingtian¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Zhan xuantian in surprise and confusion.¡±Instructor Zhan, you¡¯re also in the Z Special Forces?¡± Zhan xuantian was slightly taken aback. He was called by Lu yubai, so he was naturally from Z¡¯s Special Forces. Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes wandered between Zhan xuantian and Lu yubai.¡±¡±Um, I want to ask you guys something, but please don¡¯t let anyone else know.¡± ...... Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at Lu yubai. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± Lu yubai asked. Ye Xingxing¡¯s voice suddenly became very low.¡±He¡¯s the captain of your Z Special Forces. I heard that he likes men. Is that true?¡± ¡°What?¡± Zhan xuantian cried out in shock, then looked at Lu yubai. Lu yubai¡¯s expression was a little nk. Seeing the two¡¯s confusion, ye Xing Kong chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not going to badmouth your Captain. I just heard some rumors, so I wanted to verify it. Actually, I also think that he¡¯s definitely not a pervert since he¡¯s the captain of the Z Special Forces.¡± Perverted? Zhan xuantian felt his legs go soft, and he looked at Lu yubai again. Lu yubai¡¯s expression had already returned to normal. He asked indifferently,¡±¡±Who told you that the leader of Special Forces Z is a pervert who likes men?¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s not the main point.¡± She would definitely not betray her brother.¡±I forgot about it too. Anyway, someone told me about it, so I was curious and found it unbelievable. Instructor Zhan, you happen to be in the z Special Forces, so I just asked.¡± Ye Xingkong then turned to Zhan xuantian.¡±Do you have a good rtionship with your Captain? I¡¯m really just asking for some gossip, please don¡¯t tell your Captain. ¡± Zhan xuantian suddenly felt a mix of emotions. He didn¡¯t know if he should return to ye Xingkong, so he looked at Lu yubai again. Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing, his brows slightly furrowed, and then said with deep meaning,¡±¡±I ... I¡¯m also in the z Special Forces.¡± ¡ª¡ª [pS: please give me a monthly ticket~~xoxo] Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (Part Sixteen)

    Ye Xingkong nodded, then rejoiced.¡±I know, but didn¡¯t you already leave ande back to school? You¡¯ll be staying at the school as an instructor in the future, right?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu yubai shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re going back to the Z Special Forces?¡±ye Xingkong was shocked. Lu yubai silently shook his head. He had never left, so how could he say ¡°back¡±? Ye Xingkong heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that they didn¡¯t go back. She felt that going back would be a trap. She felt that this topic could still be continued. ¡°That¡¯s good. ¡± ¡°Why not? do you know how many people can¡¯t get into the Z Special Forces even if they want to?¡± Zhan xuantian hadn¡¯t left yet, and he asked ye Xingkong. ¡°I have a feeling that it¡¯ll be dangerous to go back,¡± ye Xingkong said. Zhan xuantian¡¯s eyes widened,¡±how is it dangerous?¡± His dark face was already scary enough, but now his eyes were as big as copper bells, which startled ye Xingkong. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to go back to the Z Special Forces?¡±Lu yubai asked. Zhan xuantian was about to say ¡°wait¡± when he met Lu yubai¡¯s eyes. They were cold and emotionless, like the snow in the middle of winter, chilling to the bone. But when he met ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes, he found a trace of warmth. He touched his head and was a little curious, but he left with a smile. With Zhan xuantian gone, ye Xingguang felt that there were no more outsiders in Team Z, so he spoke a little more boldly.¡±¡±I keep feeling that instructor Zhan is hiding something, and he feels ufortable all over. Now that I think about it, I¡¯m probably right. But he¡¯s his instructor after all, and he doesn¡¯t tell me the truth. I understand, he¡¯s his Captain after all, and I have to respect him. But actually, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal to like men. Different sexual orientations aren¡¯t considered perverted either. I wasn¡¯t too angry just now, but ...¡± ...... As ye Xingguang spoke, he suddenly changed the topic.¡±Instructor, you¡¯re so good-looking. What if your Captain has his eyes on you? so, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go back. It¡¯s so easy to stay in Niger as an instructor.¡± If she wasn¡¯t in school, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Lu yubai. If she didn¡¯t see Lu yubai, how was she going to kidnap him home? even if the captain wasn¡¯t a pervert, he was definitely a pervert. She thought about it and emphasized again,¡±¡±So, you can stay in school. I¡¯ll help you fix yourputer in the future.¡± Lu yubai heard this and asked thoughtfully,¡±¡±If I don¡¯t stay in school, you won¡¯t help me fix myputer?¡± Ye Xingguang waved his hands hurriedly.¡±No, no, no. I fixed it too. I¡¯ll fix it for you if you ask me.¡± Only a fool would push a beautiful man away when he came to her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave myputer to you in the future.¡± Lu yubai smiled. Ye Xingxing cupped his face and smiled shyly.¡±Okay, I ... I¡¯ll install a firewall for you first.¡± Looking at her smiling eyes, Lu yubai smiled as well. After thinking about it, he decided to exin,¡±¡±The rumors you¡¯ve heard are all fake.¡± Ye Xingxing, who had been preparing to put up the fire-proof wall, stopped what he was doing and looked up at him.¡±¡±Fake?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s not a pervert who likes men. His sexual orientation is very normal. He likes ...¡± Lu yubai said indifferently. He pursed his lips tightly to suppress the smile on his face,¡±...Women. Although they¡¯re a little strict with their team members, they definitely won¡¯t forbid their team members from finding girlfriends. They¡¯ll only forbid them from randomly finding girlfriends.¡± Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (part seventeen)

    ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t really believe it. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu yubai nodded.¡±I still want to ask you. Who told you this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯ve forgotten ...¡± Ye Xing Kongughed as he turned around, feeling a little guilty. She quickly lowered her eyes and stared at theputer, pretending to be focused on installing the firewall. In fact, she was looking down on her brother ye Changqing. He was an instructor. How could he believe such unverified information so easily and even pass it on to others? how could he do that? what if he identally passed on the wrong information to the students? wouldn¡¯t that be a waste of time? No, she had to correct her brother. As a teacher, other than words, it was also physical teaching. Lu yubai didn¡¯t continue asking. He waved her self-criticism around,¡±¡±You¡¯ve passed this. You¡¯re not allowed to fight again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to fight, it¡¯s Lin zhiqiao who wants to find trouble with me. ¡± Ye Xingkong was very vexed. ¡°Don¡¯t fight head-on if you have poor physical strength. The thirty-six Stratagems are the best.¡± If he couldn¡¯t win, he would only get hurt. Wasn¡¯t he smart? why didn¡¯t he understand this? Escaping was the best n. Lu yubai meant for her to ignore Lin zhiqiao. Ye Xingxingughed.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you, instructor.¡± Oh my God, was he concerned about her? What should I do? I really want to cheer and rush off. No, no, I have to hold it in. If I¡¯m too impetuous, I¡¯ll scare him away. Ye Xingkong heaved a sigh of relief and continued to install her firewall. After installing the firewall, she also installed an rm on Lu yubai¡¯sputer.¡±¡±In the future, if a hacker invades yourputer, this rm will go off.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve helped me so much, how should I thank you?¡± ...... ¡°No...¡± Just as she was about to say no need to thank him, she heard Lu yubai¡¯s next sentence,¡±¡±How about I treat you to a meal during the holidays?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± she quickly changed her words. He wanted to treat her to a meal. Was this a date? Lu yubai checked theputer and looked at ye Xingkong¡¯s blushing face. He was not stingy with his praise. ¡°It¡¯s very powerful,¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes lit up, and the smile on his face grew wider. He couldn¡¯t stop his heart from beating faster, and he clutched at his chest. Oh my God, it was beating so fast, like a drum. If it kept beating like this, would something happen to his heart? Just a faint smile and a word of praise had caused her to be in such a state. She must take Lu yubai in and not let him harm others. ¡°Then ... Then I¡¯ll go back.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t want to go back, she had to. She couldn¡¯t possibly spend the night in Lu yubai¡¯s dormitory. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face turned red at the thought. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back,¡± Lu yubai also stood up and reached out to stroke her head. His actions were quick and gentle, like the spring breeze. After ye Xingkong walked out stiffly, he shouted in his heart,¡±Oh my God, was that a head-touching? It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, it¡¯spletely sunken in ... My ears are buzzing, my mind is in a mess. She took a few deep breaths to calm her racing heart and took a few deep breaths. In such a short period of time, they had developed to the point of touching each other¡¯s heads. In a few days, would they hold hands and kiss ... Stop, stop, stop. I can¡¯t continue to have evil thoughts, or else I¡¯ll develop in the direction of a female hooligan, and I¡¯ll never look back. Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (part eighteen)

    Ye Xingxing, who didn¡¯t want to be a female gangster, had a gangster dream again that night. In his dream, Lu yubai wasn¡¯t a young man in an ancient costume today. Instead, he was a swimming God, standing by the pool in only a pair of swimming trunks. He had juste out of the water, and his body was still glistening. Under the sunlight, he looked sexy and handsome. She was bewitched. She walked up to him and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re so good-looking. Be my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He actually agreed directly and then lowered his head to kiss her with a smile. At this moment, ye Xing Kong woke up. She sat on the bed in a daze for a long time. It should be said that she was scared stiff by her own dream. When she got out of bed, she bumped into song Hongyang. Song Hongyangughed silently and teased her,¡±¡±Starry sky, are you having a wet dream again?¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Ye Xingguang immediately denied it. ¡°Then why are you blushing so early in the morning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hot. ¡± Song Hongyang was too evil and dirty! Ye Xingxing told her that he couldn¡¯t tell her what he was dreaming about, or she would really think it was an erotic dream. Ye Xingxing went to the bathroom and realized that her good friend was there. Thinking about today¡¯s training, her scalp started to go numb and her body started to shiver. Can I take a leave? Fortunately, today¡¯s training wasn¡¯t too heavy. Although it was still the 200-meter obstacle course, Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t demand that she finish it quickly, but only asked her to practice. Since it was practice, speed wasn¡¯t a problem. At the start of the male students ¡®first 200m obstacle course, ye Xingxing crawled forward. When the second male students finished their second 200m obstacle course, ye Xingxing finally crawled forward. ...... Lin zhiqiao finished her second crawl and urged ye Xingchen,¡±You didn¡¯t eat.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, how did you know?¡±ye Xingkong replied, smiling. Lin zhiqiao weakly rolled her eyes and said in disdain,¡±¡±CAW CAW CAW CAW!¡± Ye Xingxing ignored her, treating her like a fly buzzing in his ear. He continued to train slowly, but the sun was too bright for him. Halfway through the training, a military off-road vehicle suddenly drove over and stopped beside Zhan xuantian. A man in Camouge Military uniform alighted from the vehicle, and all the students in the ss immediately looked at him quietly. Ye Xingkong heard Xiao Yan say to Tang Chuhan,¡±¡±This is the uniform of the z Special Forces. Why are they here?¡± Z-Special Forces? Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Why did the people from Special Forces z suddenlye to school? could it be that Zhan xuantian had heard her gossip about Special Forces leader z yesterday and told the public that he was here to cause trouble for her today? Ye Xingkong silently wanted to hide. ¡­¡­ Zhan xuantian looked at the person who had arrived and frowned slightly,¡±¡±Old Yang, what are you doing here?¡± Yang Wenke nced at the people who were training and stuck her tongue out of her cheek. ¡°Who¡¯s that smiling face?¡± She had lost so badly yesterday and had even promised the captain that the other party would definitely not be able to break her virus. In the end, not only did they break it, they even found out his IP. What made him even more ufortable was that the other party was just a female student who had just entered the first year of University. There were only two female students in the training ground. One was staring at him with her eyes wide open, and the other was walking on the wooden bridge with her back facing her. That¡¯s right, she was walking. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±¡±What kind of training is this? old Zhan, you shouldn¡¯t be going easy on a girl, right?¡± Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (part 19)

    ¡°That¡¯s different. The principal has already said that special people should be given special treatment.¡± Zhan xuantian looked at him andughed sarcastically. Yang Wenke immediately knew what he meant. The person who had defeated him was this little girl who walked on the single-nk bridge as if she was taking a stroll. In reality, she was so weak that she could be blown over by the wind. Yang Wenke immediately pulled a long face and shouted,¡±¡±What are you doing? Noobs, hurry up!¡± He strode towards ye Xingchen, not noticing Zhan xuantian behind him, who was smiling with a scheming look on his face. Standing beside the bnced single-nk bridge, yang Wenke looked at the cautious ye Xingxing, her body swaying from side to side. She wouldn¡¯t be able to cross the single-nk bridge properly even if she walked for a hundred years like this, so she had to be fast. He kicked the wooden bridge.¡±What are you waiting for? hurry up and run over.¡± Ye Xing Kong was so shocked that he almost fell off the wooden bridge. He quickened his pace and ran across the bridge. He turned back to look at yang Wenke. She looked particrly fierce, with dark skin and a tough face. She was ring at him, and ye Xingxing was so scared that his body trembled. He didn¡¯t dare to continue his Street training and quickly jogged away. Yang Wenkeughed smugly as she watched ye Xingxing run away like a Frightened Rabbit. He was a young genius who had be an Inte Expert at a young age. Later, he was epted by the military and became a member of Z¡¯s Special Forces after many trials. In his 10 years in the military, there were noputer systems and inte websites that he couldn¡¯t infiltrate, and no security that he couldn¡¯t protect. In the end, it was ... Broken just like that yesterday. To think that he had even boasted about it. ...... Although he was a little unhappy, he still admired her. But he¡¯s so weak ... Seeing ye Xingtian turn around to look at him, yang Wenke yelled,¡±¡±What are you looking at? hurry up!¡± Ye Xingguang felt like he was about to cry. This fierce man must be the captain of the z Special Forces. Zhan xuantian must have told him everything she asked yesterday, which was why he was teaching her a lesson. What to do? It was so scary. Under the scorching sun, ye Xingchen sprinted forward, running at her fastest speed, one obstacle after another. Gradually, she felt her body getting heavier and heavier. Her feet didn¡¯t even feel like they belonged to her. When she lifted them, it was as if she had put two shot put balls on them. Her head was also swollen and she felt like vomiting. She couldn¡¯t run anymore and stopped to rest for a while. Then she heard yang Wenke¡¯s voice beside her,¡±¡±Quick, don¡¯t bezy.¡± Ye Xing Kong wiped the sweat off his forehead, he was out of breath and could only move on to the next event. However, he didn¡¯t even run twice before he fell into the sand behind him. Lin zhiqiao subconsciously turned her head and saw the person who had fallen into the sand. She was stunned for a moment and then shouted,¡±¡±Ah! The stinky Fox has fainted!¡± Yang Wenke and Zhan xuantian were chatting. ¡°Are you an instructor or my instructor?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you teach him properly. You were too rxed just now. How can you do that?¡± ¡°A youngdy doesn¡¯t rely on her physical strength, she relies on her brain. Don¡¯t use your brain to torture her physical strength when you can¡¯t win a fight. Be careful of retribution in the future.¡± Zhan xuantianughed slyly. ¡°I¡¯m helping her ...¡± Before yang Wenke could finish her sentence, she heard Lin zhiqiao¡¯s shout behind her. The two of them turned around and were stunned. ¡°Wow, he¡¯s gone too far. But he¡¯s too weak.¡± Yang Wenke couldn¡¯t believe it. He didn¡¯t do anything. Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630: Work hard to abduct a boyfriend (part twenty)

    ¡°You¡¯re dead. ¡± Zhan xuantian could already foresee the miserable state that a certain someone would be in after being taught a lesson by their Captain. The two of them walked over quickly, and Zhan xuantian squatted down beside ye Xingxing to check.¡±¡±You¡¯re having a heat stroke. Spread out quickly. Don¡¯t crowd together.¡± ¡°Is it serious? Do we need to send him to the hospital?¡± Yang Wenke asked worriedly. ¡°No need, but we should send her to the infirmary ...¡± Zhan xuantian said to send her to the infirmary, but he didn¡¯t carry her up.¡±Then hurry up, what are you waiting for?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare to hug her.¡± He wasn¡¯t a fool. He could clearly sense that the captain treated this girl differently, so he didn¡¯t dare to hug her. At first, yang Wenke wanted to say,¡±if you don¡¯t want to carry me, then I¡¯ll carry you. We¡¯ll have to send you to the infirmary eventually.¡± However, when he heard Zhan xuantian¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t dare to move for some reason. Just as he was wondering why Zhan xuantian said that, a cold voice rang in his ear,¡±what¡¯s going on?¡± Everyone turned their heads and saw Lu yubai walking over. The man in military uniform was tall and handsome, and he had a natural Majesty. Everyone quickly stood still. ¡°She ...¡± Yang Wenke was about to say that ye Xingxing had fainted when she saw Lu yubai¡¯s face suddenly change. His snow-white face suddenly became as cold as snow. He strode over with his long legs and picked her up without a word. Then, he went to the infirmary as fast as he could. Seeing ye Xingxing being carried to the infirmary by Lu yubai again, Lin zhiqiao stomped her feet in anger.¡±¡±Stinky Fox, stinky Fox, she seduced my brother Lu to take her to the infirmary again. I¡¯m so angry, I¡¯m so angry!¡± Hearing this, yang Wenke¡¯s body jolted. Then, she red at Zhan xuantian, who was standing beside her. This guy only knew how to trick her. She would deal with himter. ¨C ...... When ye Xingkong woke up, he found himself in the infirmary again. This time, the one waiting for him was not the female school doctor, but Lu yubai. At this moment, she was still a little depressed and a little dazed. She felt like she was in a dream as she looked at the Jade-like face in front of her in a daze. ¡°You ...¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Lu yubai looked at her and smiled faintly. Then, he asked,¡±¡±Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± The two of them looked at each other. Ye Xingxing felt that Lu yubai¡¯s eyes were like deep whirlpools, and Lu yubai¡¯s gentleness was like drowning seawater. This might really be a dream ... She looked at Lu yubai without blinking. Lu yubai also looked into her eyes. He only felt that her eyes were very beautiful, just like her name. No, they were more beautiful than the stars. At this moment, he was looking at her with a confused look, with the unique innocence of a young girl, making him feel inexplicably cheerful. Slowly, ye Xingxing could hear the sound of her heart beating. Confirming that this wasn¡¯t a dream, she swallowed subconsciously. ¡°We¡¯re in the infirmary?¡± Lu yubai nodded lightly.¡±You fainted on the training ground again.¡± Ye Xing Kong suddenly understood. She quickly sat up and said,¡±Yes, the captain of the z Special Forces is here.¡± Lu yubai looked at her in confusion. Ye Xingxing said fearfully. He puffed up his cheeks andined to Lu yubai,¡±¡±He¡¯s so fierce. He¡¯s a Captain. I was just curious to ask him if he liked men, but he came to school to mess with me. I was almost scared to death. It¡¯s too scary. Maybe the rumors that he likes men are fake, but it¡¯s true that he¡¯s a pervert.¡± ¡ª¡ª PS: Lu yubai: Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (1)

    Lu Yu rolled his eyes.¡±He told you that he¡¯s the captain of the Z Special Forces?¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head.¡±No, he¡¯s so fierce. How would I dare to talk to him? I just think that he must be that Captain. I was scared to death.¡± As she spoke, she patted her chest in fear, looking as if she had not recovered from the shock. Lu yubai gently patted her back.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. He won¡¯t dare to do anything to you. ¡± ¡°Thank God you¡¯re noting back,¡± ye Xingguang said pitifully.¡±Otherwise, you¡¯d have to face such a fierce Captain every day. It¡¯d be hard on you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not the captain. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Naturally,¡± Lu yubai saw that she was so surprised that her eyes were wide open. He thought for a moment and said,¡±he is not what you think.¡± ¡°If a team member is so fierce, then how scary is their Captain?¡± ye Xingkong asked, confused.¡±Is he as fierce as Taotie, who tortures people for fun?¡± Lu yubai was speechless. Taotie ... Was it that exaggerated? But when he looked at ye Xingxing¡¯s expression, he couldn¡¯t tell at all. It was clear that she was very dissatisfied with the ¡°Captain¡±. ¡°You don¡¯t like the captain of the Z Special Forces?¡± he couldn¡¯t help asking. ...... Ye Xingkong shook his head.¡±That¡¯s not it. I don¡¯t even know him. It¡¯s just that when I think about how you used to be his subordinate, I feel that he must have bullied you a lot. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t bring myself to like him.¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked out of the door and suddenly felt as cold as the snow on the top of the mountain that would never melt. But when he took it back, he returned to normal and looked at ye Xingxing, saying in a low voice,¡±¡±Actually, I¡¯m just ...¡± As ye Xingxing listened to Lu yubai, he nced over and happened to see the mirror in the infirmary. In the mirror, his hair was unkempt and he didn¡¯t have any image at all. His expression changed immediately. ¡°Sir, I suddenly remembered that I have something to do ...¡± She jumped off the bed. Oh my God, she actually talked to Lu yubai for so long in such an ugly and dirty look. What would Lu yubai think of her? Would he think that she was a girl who did not like cleanliness? However, Lu yubai¡¯s body was meticulous, clean, and cold. He looked like a clean freak. How could a clean freak like him like a sloppy girl? Sob, she didn¡¯t want to live anymore ... Seeing ye Xingxing suddenly panic, Lu yubai thought that something was wrong and called out to her in confusion,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai in embarrassment.¡±¡±I suddenly ... Suddenly remembered that I¡¯m still training. Otherwise, that vicious instructor would ...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± Lu yubai interrupted her.¡±I¡¯m your instructor.¡± ¡°Then ... Then can I go back to the dormitory to wash up ... And rest for a while?¡± Ye Xing Kong stammered. Upon hearing the word ¡®wash up¡¯, Lu yubai instantly understood why ye Xingxing was acting so abnormally just now. He nodded.¡±Alright,¡± he said. It turned out that as long as one was a woman, no matter how old they were, they would be very concerned about their appearance. However, her panicked and hurried appearance just now was very cute and likable. ¨C Outside the infirmary, yang Wenke had been standing still all the way until Zhan xuantian arrived. ¡°ss is over?¡± Yang Wenke red at him and said,¡±¡±You bastard, you knew that Captain and this girl have a special rtionship, but you didn¡¯t tell me in advance and even asked me to ...¡± Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (2)

    ¡°I¡¯ve said that special people should be treated differently. You didn¡¯t understand the true meaning of my words. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Zhan xuantian spread out his hands, as if it had nothing to do with him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we are the smartest people in the Z Special Forces apart from the captain?¡± ¡°Just you wait,¡± Yang Wenkeughed coldly. ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t be like this, old Yang. Captain won¡¯t do it to you.¡± At most, you¡¯ll have to practice for ten days to half a month. Yang Wenke chuckled at him. Ever since he arrived outside the infirmary, no matter what he said, the captain ignored him and treated him like air. He could foresee that he would be trained to the point where he couldn¡¯t even get up. He sneaked a peek inside and saw that ye Xing Kong had woken up. He wanted to go in and greet him and make the little girl happy. Perhaps his Captain would not remember what had happened just now. However, just as he was about to take a step forward, he was pulled back by Zhan xuantian. His eyes dimmed.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go in and be a third wheel. ¡± Just as he was about to open his mouth, he heard the girl¡¯s shocked voice. When did he say that he was the team leader? also, how was he fierce? he had only said a few words loudly, so how did he scare the girl to this extent? What? He said that the captain was like the four great fierce beasts, Taotie, baring fangs and brandishing ws, and was extremely fierce? Little girl, your eyesight is too bad. That terrifying person is in your ... Wait, who is the person speaking to the little girl gently? Just now, Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face clearly had no expression. He looked cold and emotionless. Why did the little girl¡¯s face change as soon as she woke up? ...... Yang Wenke was stunned for a long time. He looked at Zhan xuantian and swallowed his saliva.¡±¡±Our instructor Lu ... Does he have split personalities?¡± ¡°Go and ask him yourself,¡± Zhan xuantian smiled. Yang Wenke immediately rolled her eyes at him.¡±Do you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡± she thought.¡±But this change is too big.¡± Just as he was feeling puzzled, Lu yubai suddenly raised his head and met his eyes. His cold eyes were no different from usual. Yang Wenke felt a chill from head to toe in an instant. He quickly retracted his curious gaze and expressed in surprise that he really couldn¡¯t casually exchange blows with this little girl in the future. A momentter, he saw the little girl run away from the infirmary. Don¡¯t go, let¡¯s have a chat. At this moment, Lu yubai walked out. Yang Wenke and Zhan xuantian quickly stood up straight and walked over to salute.¡±¡±Good day, Captain.¡± Lu yubai looked coldly at the two who had awkward expressions. ¡°Um, I just wanted to get to know miss ye. I didn¡¯t expect an ident to happen ... I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Yang Wenke chuckled. ¡°Ha ...¡± Lu yubaiughed, but it was a mockingugh. His eyes were as cold as the ice of winter.¡±What¡¯s the point of saying sorry when you¡¯re already unconscious?¡± ¡°I ...¡± Yang Wenke stood there in a daze, not knowing what to say. ¡°It seems that you are very free. Then from tomorrow on, everyone mustplete 1000 push-ups, 1000 sit-ups, 1000 frog jumps, and a 10-kilometer cross-country run with a weight of 35 kilograms. They must alsoplete the 800-meter obstacle course and extended shooting in ten minutes.¡± Lu yubai left after saying this. On the other hand, yang Wenke¡¯s dark and fierce face broke down uncontrobly. Various emotions such as surprise, fear, and defeat appeared on her face, and finally, it turned into a scream,¡±Holy shit! Chapter 1633 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (3)

    Chapter 1633: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (3)

    The first thing ye Xingxing did when he returned to his dormitory was take a shower. Shey on the bed and turned left and right. The thought of her dirty appearance in the infirmary and being stared at by Lu yubai for so long made her ufortable. What should she do? what should she do? how could she salvage her image and let Lu yubai know that she was a girl who loved cleanliness? Ye Xingchen, who was at a dead end, sat up on the bed and rubbed his hair in frustration, his face full of distress. At this moment, someone was looking for her outside. It was the instructor who called for her, but it was not the instructor who was looking for her. It was the principal. Ye Xingxing was shocked. Other than fainting twice and having a slightly worse military training result, she hadn¡¯t done anything bad. Why was the principal looking for her? Ye Xingxing arrived outside the principal¡¯s office, his heart filled with anxiety. After hesitating for a moment outside the office, ye Xingxing thought of two possibilities. One was good, and the other was bad. The score was 50 ¨C 50, and he would leave it to fate. She knocked on the door and pushed it open after getting permission. She was slightly stunned. Lu yubai? He was also in the principal¡¯s office. When his eyes met Lu yubai ¡®s, ye Xingxing smiled. She stood in front of the desk and saluted.¡±¡±Hello, principal and instructor!¡± The old principal chuckled. His smile was kind and cute. He pointed to the chair next to Lu yubai and said,¡±girl, you¡¯re here. Have a seat.¡± ...... ¡°Thank you, principal.¡± Ye Xingxing was overwhelmed by the sudden ¡°sit¡±. She subconsciously looked at Lu yubai and saw that he was smiling. He was smiling, but it wasn¡¯t obvious. In fact, it was very quick. However, ye Xingxing still saw it. It probably wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for him toe to her. ¡°May I ask why the principal is looking for me?¡± ¡°I heard from yubai that you¡¯re pretty good atputers.¡± The principal poured ye Xingkong a cup of tea.¡±Come, have some tea, have some tea.¡± ¡°Thank you, principal.¡± Ye Xingxing took the tea and took a sip. He put the cup down and looked at the principal. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Is the principal¡¯sputer broken too?¡± The principal smiled.¡±I didn¡¯t call you here to fix theputer. I want you to represent the school in the anti-tracking conference.¡± They really didn¡¯t expect Xiao Wei to be a youngdy. However, Yu Bai had said that since the youngdy didn¡¯t want everyone to know that she was Xiao Wei, they could just pretend that they didn¡¯t know. As for the country in zone S, they would naturally find out whether Xiao Wei was an external helper during the anti-tracking conference. ¡°What anti-tracking conference?¡± ye Xingkong asked, puzzled. Lu yubai exined to her,¡±there will be a military exercise in the five campuses. The final winner will be able to win the elite Cup. But before that, there will be an online military exercise. The five campuses will find the bestputer talents and then counter-hack the hackers that hack into theirputers. This will be very important in future military Wars.¡± After hearing Lu yubai¡¯s exnation, ye Xingxing suddenly understood. She looked at the principal, who was looking at her expectantly, but she didn¡¯t really want to participate. ¡°Principal, I¡¯m afraid that my skills aren¡¯t up to par, so I might ...¡± ¡°You were able to help yubai fix hisputer and find the hacker. Thispetition must be a piece of cake for you.¡± The principal tried his best to persuade him. ¡°But if I lose, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll bring shame to your school.¡± Ye Xingkong said worriedly. Chapter 1634 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (4)

    Chapter 1634: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (4)

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re willing to participate. As for winning or losing, it¡¯s not very important. ¡± The principal smiled generously as if he was coaxing his own granddaughter. However, ye Xingxing still didn¡¯t really want to go, because if she did, she would be exposed. The principal used his eyes to signal to Lu yubai to speak up for him. Lu yubai leaned back in his chair, his hand supporting his chin, lookingzy. He received the principal¡¯s hint, and a faint smile appeared on his expressionless face. Then, he looked at ye Xingxing and said,¡±¡±This is a rare opportunity. Why don¡¯t you cheer us on in advance?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to participate too?¡± Ye Xingkong asked in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m participating in the elite Cup. However, in the future, an outstanding soldier will also need the cooperation of an outstanding Information Officer. Although we are not cooperating with each other in this exercise, we are still connected. This means that we will win the elite Cup together. Are you willing to fight with me?¡± Lu yubai asked in a soft tone. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡± Ye Xingkong immediately nodded. When the principal heard this, he was overjoyed and sighed at the same time. The beauty trap was really useful. He touched his face and thought about how he had also attracted countless girls to bow down to him when he was young. Now, he was old ... He smiled until his eyes narrowed and said to ye Xingguang,¡±Then during this time, your instructor will find someone to teach you thebat procedures.¡± ¡°Yes, principal.¡± Ye Xingkong nodded. ¡°Also, your instructor doesn¡¯t have a good temper. If he¡¯s fierce to you, just bear with it. He¡¯s a soldier, so he has to be ruthless.¡± The principal¡¯s words were not directed at ye Xingxing, but rather at Lu yubai. He hoped that Lu yubai would take into ount that the other party was a talent. Even if ye Xingxing liked him, he hoped that he could be a little gentler, just like how he was luring the girl to attend the conference, and speak normally. He was afraid that once ye Xingxing agreed to participate in the conference, Lu yubai would throw her to someone else to train and then turn a blind eye to her. Even when ye Xingxing came to him, he would be coldly rejected. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! Although this was the first time he had seen Lu yubai coaxing a youngdy, he had seen Lu yubai coldly reject the youngdy and not give her any face at all. Ye Xingxing followed Lu yubai out of the principal¡¯s office. She felt like she was filled with blood. Although the anti-tracking conference wasn¡¯t going to be held in the elite Cup, she still felt like she was going to fight alongside Lu yubai. As she thought about it, a scene of artillery fire filled the sky appeared in her mind. She saw someone aiming a gun at Lu yubai, so she rushed over and hit him in the chest. Lu yubai¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the bullet. He rushed over and hugged her,¡±¡±No! The starry sky!¡± ¡°Yubai, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t fight side by side with you anymore ...¡± Blood was flowing from the corner of her mouth as he interrupted her in grief. ¡°No, you can ¡®t, starry sky, you can¡¯t abandon you.¡± ¡°...You must live well.¡± Even though she was about to die, she still had a happy smile on her face because she was in his arms. ¡°No! I can¡¯t live without you. ¡± Lu yubai shouted as he helplessly ran forward with her in his arms. He shouted in despair,¡±¡±Doctor, Doctor, please save her. If you can¡¯t save her, I¡¯ll shoot you to death!!¡± Ye Xingkong suddenly realized that something was wrong. Chapter 1635 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (5)

    Chapter 1635: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (5)

    Ye Xingkong suddenly realized that something was wrong. How could Lu yubai shoot a doctor? this wasn¡¯t military love. This was underworld love. Uh uh uh ... While she was lost in her thoughts, the two of them walked slowly into the woods. She raised her head and looked at Lu yubai, who was also looking at her. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face reddened as he thought about the fantasy in his mind. Trying to ease the atmosphere, he said,¡±¡±The principal said that you have a bad temper and that you would be fierce to me. He was really funny.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lu yubai couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. He had not been friendly to her before and had punished her to run five moreps than others every day. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t reply. She looked up at the beautiful crescent moon in the night sky and smiled at Lu yubai,¡±¡±Look, the moon.¡± Lu yubai took a nce. He felt that there must be a reason for her to suddenly point at the moon, but he didn¡¯t understand what she was trying to say. They were only four or five years apart, so there shouldn¡¯t be a generation gap between them. ¡°If you win the anti-trackingpetition, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± Lu yubai changed the topic. ¡°Oh? What kind of reward?¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s eyes lit up and he asked hurriedly. Meeting the girl¡¯s bright and beautiful eyes, Lu yubai couldn¡¯t help butugh. He wanted to tease her. ¡°I¡¯ll reward you with running tenps every day, okay?¡± Ye Xingkong cried out in frustration,¡±Ah?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you. ¡± Lu yubai said indifferently. However, if those who were familiar with him heard this, they would probably be so shocked that their eyes would pop out of their sockets, thinking that he was possessed by a ghost. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! ¡°You¡¯re scaring me on purpose. ¡± Ye Xing Kong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°The principal just said that I¡¯m very fierce.¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re not fierce, you¡¯re really not fierce. You¡¯re much gentler than the captain of the Z Special Forces, and you¡¯re more good-looking than him.¡± Ye Xingchen smiled and evenplimented him. ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen him before, how do you know he¡¯s not good looking?¡± Lu yubai asked her. ¡°I don¡¯t need to look, because you¡¯re the most handsome and the most good-looking.¡± In order to confirm the authenticity of her words, starry sky nodded heavily.¡±It¡¯s true.¡± Lu yubaiughed, but heughed helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Ye Xingguang frowned.¡±I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m an honest and good student.¡± ¡°Yes, I believe you.¡± As Lu yubai spoke, he subconsciously raised his hand and scratched her nose. Ye Xingchen¡¯s body stiffened, and he instantly felt the tips of his ears burn red, his heart beating irregrly. Lu yubai subconsciouslypleted this action. He retracted his hand with an unnatural expression and put his hand behind his back. Then, he turned around and stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll send you back to the dormitory. ¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t want to go back yet. She still wanted to chat with him. It was really troublesome to collect a peerless scourge like Lu yubai. It would take time. In order to prevent the majority of her femalepatriots from being harmed, she really went all out. Lu yubai walked ye Xingxing to the door of the girls ¡®dormitory. Ye Xingxing looked at him longingly, then slowly moved away. ¡°The starry sky.¡± A voice suddenly came from behind. Ye Xingxing immediately turned to look at him, smiling like a flower.¡±Instructor, I¡¯m here.¡± He stood under the streetlight, and the light shone down on him from the top of his head. His whole body was covered in ayer of golden halo, making him look like the God of Apollo who had descended from the sky. He was cold, mysterious, and charming. ¡°The principal will give you two days off. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow to thank you for helping me fix myputer,¡± Lu yubai said.¡±Is that okay?¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: sending Xiaobai to sleep with her. Please send me your monthly ticket~] Chapter 1636 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (6)

    Chapter 1636: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (6)

    ? Ye Xingkong returned to his dormitory in a daze. His face was as red as a peach in March. The conversation between her and Lu yubai just now was still ringing in his ears. ¡°The principal will give you two days off. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal tomorrow to thank you for helping me fix myputer, okay?¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± ¡± 11 O¡¯ clock, I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± ¡°Sure, sure.¡± °¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡!! He really wanted to dream. What should he do? what should he do? ye Xingxing was already so happy that he felt like he was floating. This was the first time she was going out to eat alone with a guy. Oh my God, she was so nervous. Should she prepare something? what should she pay attention to? Wang Jingwen was doing a Facial Mask. When she saw the face that suddenly appeared in front of her, she was so scared that she moved back. Ye Xingxing leaned on the desk, the back of his hand supporting his chin. He grinned.¡±Jing Wen, you¡¯re so beautiful.¡± Wang Jingwen immediately ignored the cucumber on her face and hooked ye Xingxing¡¯s chin with her finger.¡±¡±You¡¯re so sweet. Seeing how you¡¯re making me so happy, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say to me. ¡± Ye Xing Kong looked straight at him and said seriously,¡±Can you also help me stick this cucumber on my face?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve gotten a lot darker after being under the sun for so many days. Didn¡¯t you say that I can save half of my life by sticking cucumber stickers on it every day after I¡¯m tanned?¡± Song Hongyang leaned over with a Conan-like expression.¡±The miracle of the world, starry sky, you actually want to put on a face mask.¡± Everyone in the dormitory had put on a face mask before, except for Xingxing. Everyone was 19 years old, and only Xingxing was 18 years old. Everyone just treated her as if she hadn¡¯t reached the age to mess with her face. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! Ye Xingkong moved closer to song Hongyang and studied him carefully. He confirmed,¡±Hongyang is also a beauty.¡± Song Hongyang was amused. Zhou Jing also came over. ¡°You¡¯re a handsome man,¡±ye Xingtian sighed. Because of the school¡¯s request, everyone had cut their hair short. Only Zhou Jing had short men¡¯s hair. Song Hongyang immediately burst outughing, but Zhou Jing was not angry. Instead, she was very happy. She flicked her hair and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m a charming and handsome man. Wang Jingwen, who had been holding back, smiled more and more, and said in a low voice,¡±¡±All of you, get lost. Don¡¯t make meugh at this time.¡± Ye Xingxing looked at her pitifully. Wang Jingwen¡¯s eyes turned and she looked at the starry sky.¡±You can stay.¡± ¡°Jing Wen, you¡¯re so good.¡± After finishing the facial mask, ye Xingxing touched his little face. It was white and smooth. If they were to identally touch each other tomorrow, like in some TV drama, it would be best if his lips touched her face. Then, he would definitely forget about his dirty self today and believe that she was a girl who loved cleanliness. That night, ye Xingxing¡¯s dream became even messier. In his dream, Lu yubai was dressed up in all sorts of clothes. Ye Xingkong sighed after he woke up. This beautiful man was a disaster. Was he poisonous? or was it the kind of poison that could cause addiction? she had toe into contact with this kind of poison more often. She would be immune to it after a long time. Although she was on holiday, she still went for the morning training at Sixo¡¯ clock. After breakfast, she cleaned up the dormitory alone and helped her roommates wash their clothes. After she hung up her clothes, she looked out the window and saw that Lu yubai had arrived. It¡¯s only 10:30, why is he here so early? ye Xingxing¡¯s face showed a trace of surprise, and his eyes curved into crescents. Chapter 1637 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (7)

    Chapter 1637: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (7)

    Ye Xingxing packed up as fast as he could and ran down. When he saw Lu yubai standing opposite her and smiling at her, he suddenly had the ridiculous idea of going over and hugging him. She restrained her impetuous thoughts and said apologetically,¡±I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ve just arrived. Let¡¯s go,¡± Ye Xingxing looked at the tall man in front of him. He wasn¡¯t wearing a military uniform today. Instead, he was wearing a white shirt, army pants, and army shoes. His steps were elegant, powerful, and confident. He was simply mesmerizing. She raised her hand to touch the corner of her mouth, d that she didn¡¯t drool. The car stopped at a Hunan cuisine restaurant not far from the school. Lu yubai asked her,¡±¡±Can I eat spicy food?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Ye Xingxing nodded. She liked spicy food. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat here, okay?¡± He asked her again, and every little detail was on point. Ye Xingxing continued to nod, shyly saying,¡±Sure, I feel like the food here will be delicious.¡± Although the overbearing President in the novel was very charming, the gentleman-like Lu yubai was even more charming and attractive. The two of them got out of the car and entered the restaurant. Immediately, a polite waiter led them to an elegant private room. Once again, Lu yubai gently and gentlemanly pushed the menu in front of her,¡±¡±What do you want to eat?¡± Although Lu yubai was thanking her for helping him fix hisputer, she felt that they were on a date. Lu yubai was so gentle. Such a gentle man was the best boyfriend. Ye Xingxing took the menu and flipped through it carefully. Then, he looked up at Lu yubai.¡±¡±What do you like to eat?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything,¡±Lu yubai replied. ¡°But I have a choice phobia. I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s good for me to eat. You can choose,¡± ye Xingxing said as he pushed the menu back to Lu yubai. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! ¡°Then I¡¯ll decide?¡± Lu yubai asked. ¡°Yeah, you decide. I think whatever you order will definitely be the best.¡± If someone was kind enough to treat them, they would say it was good no matter how bad it was. If she were to treat someone to a meal and criticize them, she would definitely not be close to that person in the future. Hearing this, Lu yubai chuckled. His eyes suddenly became very deep and fixed on ye Xingxing¡¯s face. His eyes were full of doting gentleness, and his voice was deep and maic. ¡°You¡¯ll listen to me?¡± Ah? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to listen to him? She felt that it would be good to listen to him. He gave off the feeling that he was very powerful. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was slightly flushed, and his eyes were so mesmerized that he couldn¡¯t think straight. He could only hear the sound of his heart beating, and he nodded in a daze. ¡°Then, do you all listen to me?¡± Lu yubai asked again, his voice was sullen. Hearing this, ye Xingkong felt his whole body go numb. He couldn¡¯t refuse and nodded again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you out ...¡± Lu yubai teased her again, his lips curved up. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head this time. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because ... You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight.¡± Ye Xingxing smiled, brighter than the sun. She thought that Lu yubai was really good and didn¡¯t have any temper at all. It was strange that the principal was worried. Lu yubai was stunned for a moment, then he smiled faintly. He didn¡¯t say anything more and just called the waiter to order. ¡ª¡ª [Author¡¯s note: haha...Little white felt guilty when he heard starry sky¡¯s praise. He thought to himself that he must be gentler in the future.] Chapter 1638 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (8)

    Chapter 1638: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (8)

    While Lu Yu was eating, ye Xingxing kept staring at him. The man was as clean and handsome as a painting. After evaluation, he could look at him for a million dors. She happened to be wearing a white T-shirt today. When matched with the white shirt he was wearing, wouldn¡¯t they look like a couple outfit? When he met a pair of deep ck eyes, ye Xingxing smiled as if he was immersed in the gentle spring water.¡±¡±The dishes you ordered are all so delicious.¡± In fact, she didn¡¯t even know what Lu Yu had ordered. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡± Lu yubai took a sip of his tea and said,¡±¡±You need to nourish yourself, or you won¡¯t be able to keep up in the future.¡± ¡°What happens if you can¡¯t pass?¡± Ye Xingchen asked nervously. It seemed like the school had an Elimination System. ¡°I hope you can pass,¡± Lu yubai said as he looked at her. Ye Xingchen could see the trust in his eyes. He clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll work hard, I won¡¯t let you down. ¡± The dishes were served very quickly. Ye Xingxing saw that Lu yubai kept peeling prawns and didn¡¯t eat even after peeling a bowl. She was extremely curious. Did he not like prawns and only liked prawns? If that was the case, then it really was a weird hobby, but she liked to eat shrimp. They could make a perfect pair. Just as he was thinking about it happily, a bowl suddenly appeared in front of him. The bowl was full of prawns, peeled by Lu yubai. Ye Xingxing looked up in surprise.¡±For me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll reward you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Ye Xingkong excitedly picked up a shrimp and put it in his mouth, feeling that this was the best of all the dishes. He had eaten shrimp before, but none of them had been as good as this one. How would you feel if a handsome and wless man were to gently and considerately peel prawns for you to eat? Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! Ye Xingguang didn¡¯t know how others felt, but he knew that when he ate the shrimp, it was as if he had the most wonderful and happy thing in the world, and he wanted to have it for a long time. ¡°Instructor, you¡¯re the best. Your girlfriend must be very happy.¡± She added some dishes to Lu yubai¡¯s menu and asked tentatively,¡± Although he really wanted to take care of this scourge, if the scourge already had a girlfriend, then he would forget it. She hoped that Lu yubai would say no. Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing for a moment, then smiled and said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ye Xingkong cried out in surprise. Realizing that she had been too excited, she quickly chuckled.¡±¡±It¡¯s so surprising. A handsome and gentle man like you doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. It¡¯s unbelievable.¡± ¡°What about you? do you have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Instructor, dating is not allowed in our school. How can I have a boyfriend?¡± ¡°Actually, I came back this year to get my graduation certificate.¡± This meant that he was also a student and could not fall in love. ¡°I almost forgot about that.¡± But a yearter, he would be able to date. At that time, she still couldn ¡®t. If this continued, would someone beat her to it? should she make a reservation in advance? It wasn¡¯t a take-out, so how could they allow reservations? Thinking of this, ye Xingxing suddenly felt a little sad, his little face bitter. ¡°Your physical fitness is too weak, especially your endurance. But you¡¯ve improved recently, so you don¡¯t have to worry. Eat more and train more. You¡¯ll catch up with everyone.¡± Chapter 1639 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (9)

    Chapter 1639: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (9)

    ? Lu yubai saw ye Xingxing¡¯s distressed look and thought that she was thinking about the physical test. There was suddenly more food in her bowl. Ye Xingxing looked at the person opposite him. Lu yubai had put food in her bowl again. Ye Xingxing returned the gesture and put food in Lu yubai¡¯s bowl. ¡°Instructor, you should eat more too.¡± Ye Xingxing could tell that Lu yubai was trying tofort and encourage her. ¡°Instructor, someone as powerful as you definitely wouldn¡¯t have been like me in the past,¡± Ye Xingkong said, his face full of admiration. ¡°I spent every summer in the military camp before I came to the military school.¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so powerful.¡± Ye Xingxing continued to praise Lu yubai as he expressed hisfort. After the meal, the two of them went home. Unlike the average University, they had taken leave toe out for a meal, and the time could not be too long. Lu yubai walked ye Xingxing all the way to the dormitory building and nodded, indicating for her to go in. He stood in ce for a while, only turning around when he saw her enter the dormitory building. However, as soon as she turned around, she heard hurried footsteps behind her. She turned around and saw ye Xingxing running towards her.¡±Instructor,¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu yubai¡¯s deep and maic voice made ye Xingxing¡¯s heart go numb. He didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye and stood there staring at his toes. Then he stammered,¡±Thank you for treating me to a meal today. Also, I think the instructor is very ... Very caring. Can I treat the instructor to a meal too?¡± Her voice was soft and sweet, and her expression was shy and shy, making one¡¯s heart soften. Lu yubai lowered his head and said in a low voice,¡±it¡¯s only on vacation. Tomorrow?¡± You may not be able to do it tomorrow. You forgot that you have to learn the battle n tomorrow, but you can do it in the future. ¡± As long as he could do it in the future! Ye Xingxing gave himself a thumbs-up in his heart. He looked up, a smile on his face.¡±Is that you?¡± Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! ¡°It wasn¡¯t me,¡± Ye Xingkong was a little disappointed, but then he heard him say,¡±But I should be there.¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, instructor. I won¡¯t bete tomorrow.¡± After saying that, she turned around again and jogged into the dormitory. Lu yubai kept looking at her back until she entered the dormitory. He turned around and strode forward. Although the curve of his lips had been restrained, the smile in his eyes remained radiant. After ye Xingxing returned to his dormitory, he began to slowly reminisce about the first detail of his day with Lu yubai. Lu yubai was too handsome no matter what. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t a man. Otherwise, she would definitely be jealous of him. Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the one who would teach her the battle n tomorrow. Otherwise, how could a student be in the mood to listen to the ss? as long as he smiled, her soul would fly away ... Wait a minute, he would be listening by the side. In that case, it didn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea. If she couldn¡¯t learn anything, would he feel that he was too stupid? The next day, ye Xingxing saw that it was almost time for ss, so he left the dormitory. On his way out, he saw a beautiful woman walking out from the instructor¡¯s residence. She was not wearing a military uniform and was wearing a pink dress with her hair down. In the military school, which was full of girls in military uniform, this kind of beauty was so beautiful that people could not take their eyes off her. Ye Xingxing followed behind her, curious about who this woman was and why she was at school. Could she be a friend of one of the instructors, or the girlfriend of one of the male instructors? Chapter 1640 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (10)

    Chapter 1640: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (10)

    As ye Xingxing walked, he realized that the beauty in pink was actually heading in the same direction as him. She saw Lu yubai from afar and couldn¡¯t help but smile. Her eyes turned into beautiful crescents. Lu yubai also saw her, and the corners of his mouth curved into a faint smile. Just as she was about to speed up, she saw the beauty in pink standing in front of Lu yubai. Wasn¡¯t he smiling at her just now? Was it for the beauty in pink? Who could this beauty be? Lu yubai had just said yesterday that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. The beauty in pink looked at Lu yubai in surprise,¡±¡±Yubai, long time no see.¡± Lu yubai looked at the person standing in front of him. His smile was gone, and he was indifferent.¡±Luo Xue ¡®er, why are you here?¡± Luo Xue ¡®er was stunned for a moment. He smiled at her just now. It was rare to see him smile. She never knew that he would look so good when he smiled. It was different from his usual indifference. However, why was he looking at her with such a cold expression now? ¡°I¡¯m on holiday recently, so I wanted toe to the school to take a look. I heard from the principal that you were here too, so I came to see you. Are you free? do you want to chat for a while?¡± Luo Xue ¡®er looked at him in a daze. He was probably embarrassed. Men who had always been cold and indifferent did not like men who were good at expressing themselves. Thinking about how her sudden appearance had made him subconsciously happy, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. However, he suddenly smiled at her, which really surprised her. It made her heart soften. The next second, the feeling disappeared without a trace. ¡°I¡¯m not free!¡± Lu yubai¡¯s tone became even colder. It was summer, but it suddenly felt like it was snowing in June. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! Sigh, he was always so cold. Did he like her or not? Luo Xue ¡®er couldn¡¯t help but sigh. So many sons from aristocratic families and rich families were willing to work like cows and horses for her, but why did she fall in love with him? Could it be that he really didn¡¯t like women? otherwise, who else would be a good match for him other than Luo Xue ¡®er? At this moment, she saw Lu yubai¡¯s gaze pass her andnd on a female student not far away. Although the female student¡¯s skin was a little tanned from the sun, she still looked pretty and lovely. Moreover, with the military uniform on her, she looked more heroic. A female student like her was a source of danger. Luo Xue ¡®er instantly felt ufortable, but she still kept a smile on her face. She asked Lu yubai,¡±¡±Is he your student?¡± Lu yubai stood there expressionlessly and didn¡¯t say anything. Ye Xingxing looked at them in a daze, countless emotions surging in his heart. When he saw that they had discovered him, he immediately put all his emotions in the corner and walked forward with a smile. He saluted Lu yubai first.¡±Hello, instructor.¡± Ye Xingxing tried to make his smile look gentler and saluted Luo Xue ¡®er.¡±¡±Hello,rade.¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Luo Xue ¡®er, your Senior Sister and yubai¡¯s ssmate. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not wearing my military uniform today,¡± she said and saluted. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Lu yubai said lightly.¡±The instructor has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± ¡°You guys are ...¡± Luo Xue ¡®er wanted to ask. ¡°We have a mission, you can do as you please.¡± After saying this, Lu yubai stepped forward. Ye Xingxing nodded at Luo Xue ¡®er and quickly followed. Luo Xue ¡®er watched them leave with a smile. When their backs disappeared from her eyes, her smile also disappeared without a trace. Her face turned cold. What kind of mission could he have for a female student? Chapter 1641 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (11)

    Chapter 1641: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (11)

    Ye Xingkong followed Lu yubai and felt a chill down his spine. Just like the Lu yubai when she first met him, he was cold and arrogant. He was also like this in ss. Was it because she came to ss today, or did she interrupt his good time? Suddenly, Lu yubai, who was in front of him, stopped in his tracks, and ye Xingxing bumped into her directly. She stepped back and almost fell. Lu yubai reached out and held her waist. Her soft waist made his heart flutter, but he quickly let go after helping her stand up.¡±...You didn¡¯t fall, did you?¡± Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t notice anything wrong and shook his head with a faint smile.¡±No, instructor, you must be busy ...¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for people who are nervous. Let¡¯s go. ¡± Lu yubai took another step forward. Ye Xingxing¡¯s steps were light and light as he followed behind. It seemed like it was another admirer that Lu yubai didn¡¯t like. However, it was certain that Lu yubai really didn¡¯t like girls who had designs on him, especially those who wanted to cling onto him. He was so gentle to her. Was it because she had said before that she didn¡¯t like him and didn¡¯t have any ulterior motives, so he let her get close to him? If he knew that she had always wanted to take him, would she ignore her in the future? Ye Xingxing followed Lu yubai to the ssroom door and ran over to pull the door open. She looked up and saw the person sitting in the ssroom. She was stunned and stared at him in shock. Wasn¡¯t this the ck-faced instructor Xiong from the other day? At this moment, he was grinning widely, showing his white teeth, but it was inexplicably more terrifying. Almost subconsciously, she closed the door and looked at Lu yubai in shock.¡±That¡¯s my instructor?¡± Lu yubai knew what she was afraid of with one look and smiled.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t dare to be fierce to you anymore. ¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we change the teacher?¡± Ye Xing Kong stammered. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! ¡°He used to be a famous hacker, ATA. You really don¡¯t want to learn from him?¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise.¡±He¡¯s an ATA?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Oh my God, that dark and fierce instructor was actually the famous hacker, ATA. This was simply too unbelievable. Ye Xingxing quietly opened the door again. At this moment, yang Wenke, who was among the instructors, was depressed. He had been smiling the whole time, and it was a very kind smile. He was smiling so much that his face was about to freeze. Why did he still scare her? did this little girl have to be so delicate? He looks scary? Yang Wenke was confident in her face. She was quite handsome with big eyes, a high nose bridge, and a tall and handsome face. How could she scare people away? When he saw ye Xingkong open the door again, he quietly stuck his head out. He was about to scare the other party with his cold eyes, but just as he was about to speak, he saw Lu yubai behind ye Xingkong. He was slightly stunned, and then he subconsciously grinned.¡±¡±You guys are here.¡± It wasn¡¯t a matter of fear, but he really didn¡¯t want to puke from Lu yubai¡¯s training. However, what he didn¡¯t understand was that this girl called ye Xingxing was actually afraid of him and not Lu yubai. Did she know that Lu yubai was much fiercer than him? After the two of them walked in, Lu yubai said to ye Xingxing,¡±¡±Are you going to let him teach you for the next two days?¡± Yang Wenke smiled and tried to soften her voice.¡±Hello, ye Xingxing. My name is yang Wenke.¡± ¡°Good day, instructor yang.¡± Ye Xingchen saluted. Chapter 1642 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (12)

    Chapter 1642: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (12)

    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Yang Wenke pointed to the chair opposite her. Ye Xingkong thanked her and sat down opposite her. ¡°Come,e,e. I¡¯ll exin some simple things to you first,¡± yang Wenke said as she opened her notes and ced them in front of ye Xingxing. As he spoke, he realized that Lu yubai didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he sat down on a chair by the window. There was a tea set on the coffee table next to the chair. He started to make tea from the tea set, looking very rxed. Yang Wenke¡¯s eyes widened. What the hell? was Lu yubai going to sit there the whole time and watch him teach ye Xingxing? this ... Was going to be so stressful. Seriously, he couldn¡¯t even flirt with girls? it had been a long time since he had seen such a cute girl. Wait ... Did Lu yubai stay behind to watch him in case he flirted with ye Xingxing? As if sensing his gaze, Lu yubai suddenly raised his head and met his eyes. His eyes were indifferent, but it made yang Wenke subconsciously feel embarrassed and she quickly looked away. He seemed to have discovered something very important. Lu yubai handed a cup of tea he had brewed to ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Try it.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Ye Xingxing took the cup and sniffed it. ¡°What tea is this? it smells so good.¡± ¡°It seems to be green tea. The tea leaves and tea set are all in the ssroom. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, you don¡¯t have to drink it. I¡¯ll get you a cup of in water,¡± Lu yubai said as he picked up another cup. ¡°No, no, no. No matter what kind of tea it is, as long as it¡¯s made by you, it¡¯s very good. It smells good, but it¡¯s not strong,¡± ye Xing Kong took a sip and said with a face of enjoyment,¡±¡±It¡¯s veryfortable in the mouth and full of energy. ¡± Yang Wenke felt that her jaw was about to drop. He remembered that when Lu yubainded in Z-city, no one was convinced by him. Then, he used his strength to p everyone in the face. After that, he always kept a cold face and never smiled at anyone. Whether it was the mission or the training, it was only right that hepleted it. He seemed to have no interest in anything else except training and missions. Therefore, everyone called him the devil Captain. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! It wasn¡¯t that no girls hade to him before. Many girls in the Army liked him and even pursued him, but he was even colder to men than them. This was really the first time she had seen him treat a girl so normally. It was so normal that it was creepy. The two of them were even more sadistic than a couple. One was deliberately modest, while the other was ttering without a trace. The feeling of mutual appreciation was simply too in tune. Lu yubai nced at yang Wenke. He was about to pour water into ye Xingkong¡¯s Cup, but he poured a cup of tea for yang Wenke. Yang Wenke held the teacup in her hand and was so excited that she almost cried. This was the first time that his Captain had made him tea. He really wanted to give the captain a confessing look, but Lu yubai didn¡¯t look at her. His gentle eyes fell on ye Xingxing and he said to her,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t understand, you can ask directly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ye Xingxing¡¯s lips curled up, smiling very happily. Lu yubai was really nice to her. He was such a good instructor, but she secretly peeked at his beauty and thought about how to take him in every day. Sigh. This was a typical case of him treating her as a friend, but she wanted to sleep with him. Aiya, if he found out about this, would he ... Block her directly and ignore her forever? Chapter 1643 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (13)

    Chapter 1643: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (13)

    Yang Wenke couldn¡¯t believe it for a long time as she watched their interaction. She couldn¡¯t hide the shock on her usually calm face. Was this really his Captain? The devil Captain of the z Special Forces, Lu yubai? Lu yubai¡¯s name wasn¡¯t unheard of, but the captain of the Special Forces in zone Z was the incarnation of the devil. Everyone in the zone knew that. Before she met Lu yubai, yang Wenke had never believed that there could be such a cold person in the world. He was like a fake person carved out of ice, so strong that he had no human aura at all. Every time he trained them or sparred with them, it would make people feel a chill in their hearts. They would be d that they were hisrades and not his enemies. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but admire this girl called ye Xingkong, because she had activated an ice sculpture. Yang Wenke turned on herptop and carefully gave ye Xingxing a lesson. She had a feeling that one day, spring woulde for their Special Forces, but that was only because of this girl. ¡°You¡¯ve already understood the initial stage. Now, let¡¯s do a small test. You need to input theptop into theputer and it must bepleted within an hour. During the process, I may or may not maliciously hack into yourputer system. If you realize that someone has hacked into yourputer, you need to trace it back and secretly monitor the other party¡¯sputer. Is there a problem?¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Ye Xingxing said as he opened hisptop and started typing. With so many notes, he had to race against time if he wanted to finish them in an hour. Due to time constraints, yang Wenke also told her that he might hack into herputer, causing her to feel anxious and nervous. It seemed like he had toplete a mission within the stipted time and worry about being tracked when he was on a mission. Under such circumstances, mental fortitude was especially important. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste it. As time passed, ye Xingxing focused on typing, paying attention to his firewall. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! She had installed an rm on herputer before. She had noticed yang Wenke as soon as she entered herputer, but she remained silent and pretended that nothing was wrong. She turned on the virtual desktop of theputer and entered a bunch of codes to block the other party¡¯s surveince. At the same time, she began to track her back. However, the other party soon noticed that something was wrong. After a series of operations, ye Xingxing sessfully dodged the other party¡¯s suspicion and hacked into yang Wenke¡¯sputer. Although he seeded, yang Wenke quickly discovered him and didn¡¯t set up any surveince. But even so, yang Wenke was already very impressed with ye Xingxing. In the Yangtze River, the waves behind pushed the waves in front. It seemed that he, the wave in front, was going to die on the beach. They would definitely be colleagues in the future, and talents had to be handed over to the country. She just didn¡¯t know if Lu yubai would ce her in the inte security Department or transfer her to the Z Special Forces. After all, the z Special Forces were in urgent need of talents in this area. After the fight, yang Wenke said to take a break. Ye Xingkong subconsciously looked at Lu yubai and realized that he had gone outside to take a call. When he saw her through the ss window, he smiled slightly. It was a faint and not exaggerated expression, but it was as brilliant as spring. Yang Wenke expressed that she had never known that her Captain could smile so devastatingly. Chapter 1644 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (14)

    Chapter 1644: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (14)

    Although Lu yubai smiled at ye Xingxing, he treated yang Wenke the same way he usually did. Yang Wenke was speechless. Uh, the captain¡¯s face changed really quickly. This was all there was to a two-faced person. She really didn¡¯t know what those women liked about him. He also had a good face, but he had such a bad temper. He nced at ye Xingxing, his fangirl-like face full of confusion. He couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±You don¡¯t seem to be afraid of him at all.¡± Ye Xingxing looked at him, confused.¡±You mean the instructor? Why should I be afraid of him?¡± She realized that everyone was acting weird. It was as if they were telling Lu yubai that he was a scary person. ¡°Is he scarier than your Captain?¡± she added after a pause. Yang Wenke, who was about to say something to her Captain, was slightly stunned. What did this girl just say? Could it be that she didn¡¯t know that Lu yubai was their Captain because she was so scary? After understanding the situation, yang Wenke took a deep breath and said,¡±¡±Then, do you think, cap ... Your instructor is easy to get along with?¡± ¡°He¡¯s easy to get along with. He¡¯s the gentlest man I¡¯ve ever met. He¡¯s gentlemanly and has just left,¡± ye Xingxing replied.¡±But you, instructor, I think you¡¯re not easy to get along with. You don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet, right?¡± Gentle? A gentleman? Funny? She actually used these three words to describe Lu yubai. Would the Lu yubai she knew and the Lu yubai he knew really be the same person? Yang Wenke¡¯s mouth twitched. Ye Xingxing thought that he was too embarrassed to admit that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, so heughed.¡±I guessed right, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to nag, but instructor yang, you really can¡¯t be like this. Girls like men who are gentlemanly, like instructor Lu.¡± Towards the end, Shi Guang did not forget to mention Lu yubai as her expression unknowingly turned gentle. Yang Wenke¡¯s mouth twitched even more. She felt like she was having epilepsy. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯d like to invite you to visit our team.¡± At that time, you will know how terrifying the gentle man in your heart is. ¡°Can I?¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes were wide open.¡±Didn¡¯t they say that normal people aren¡¯t allowed to go to the Special Forces?¡± ¡°You can.¡± Yang Wenke said pointedly. Ye Xingxing only thought that she was allowed to go because she was yang Wenke¡¯s disciple. Shaking her head, she said,¡±Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in your Captain. I don¡¯t really want to get to know him.¡± Yang Wenke was speechless. Girl, you¡¯re so innocent. ¡°Does your Captain like to have a girlfriend?¡± Ye Xingxing asked nosily. If such a fierce man found a girlfriend, the girl must be really brave. ¡°Not now ...¡± Yang Wenke raised her eyebrows.¡±But many girls like our Captain. The one who¡¯s the fiercest is his ssmate. I heard that she was the prettiest girl in your school back then. Her name is Luo ... Luo something.¡± Luo? Ye Xingxing said that he had seen a girl with the surname Luo today. She asked subconsciously,¡±¡±Luo Xue ¡®er?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. That¡¯s her. She¡¯s been pursuing our Captain for years. You have to be careful ...¡± Yang Wenke warned him out of kindness. ¡°What should I be careful about?¡± ye Xingkong asked. ¡°Did I tell you to be careful? You must have heard wrong. Come,e,e, let¡¯s continue the ss. ¡± Yang Wenke broke out in a cold sweat for herself. ¡®Captain, you should tell the girl your identity yourself.¡¯ Chapter 1645 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (15)

    Chapter 1645: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (15)

    After the ss ended, Lu yubai left with ye Xingxing. The two of them walked to a small path under the shade of the trees. Rays of light shone through the gaps between the trees and fell on them like gold. At first, the two of them were silent. Ye Xingxing took the initiative to start a conversation. He looked at the medal on Lu yubai¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±this is beautiful.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He was very surprised. In fact, he didn¡¯t care what kind of pattern the medal had. His goal was to surpass his father. ¡°Can I touch it?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Ye Xingxing stepped forward, reached out his finger, and carefully touched his medal. Lu yubai looked down at her, his elegant eyes full of love. Ye Xingchen met his gaze and smiled in embarrassment. Lu yubai took out a bullet from his neck and asked jokingly,¡±¡±Do you like this one?¡± ¡°Real bullets?¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu yubai handed the bullet to ye Xingxing. Ye Xingchen took the bullet and examined it over and over again before returning it. ¡°We haven¡¯t had shooting sses yet, so I haven¡¯t seen a real bullet.¡± Lu yubai took it and hung it around her neck.¡±For you.¡± Ye Xingxing was even more shocked. Holding the bullet, he stuttered,¡±¡±Give ... Give me?¡± This was an item that Lu yubai wore around his neck. Since he was wearing it, it meant that this bullet had a special meaning to him. However, he actually gave it to her. Could she misunderstand? ¡°I¡¯m cheering you on. You must work hard in your physical fitness.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips curled up and he said seriously. ¡°I definitely will.¡± Ye Xingxing nodded repeatedly, feeling like he was on steroids. He could now run twentyps around the field ... Twentyps were too much, so fiveps would be better. The two of them continued forward. The air fell silent again. Ye Xingxing realized that Lu yubai was actually a very quiet person. Usually, if she didn¡¯t speak, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk about anything. Ye Xingxing suddenly thought of her chat with yang Wenke and turned to Lu yubai.¡±¡±I heard that senior Luo Xue ¡®er likes the captain of the Z Special Forces.¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll be a couple?¡± ¡°I won ¡®t,¡± Lu Yuyun¡¯s calm voice carried an undeniable affirmation. Ye Xingkong was stunned. Lu yubai seemed to be a little unhappy.¡±Why?¡± Lu yubai stopped in his tracks and told ye Xingxing sternly,¡±¡±The leader of the z Special Forces doesn¡¯t like her.¡± ¡°Maybe, after chasing her for so many years, if he really liked her, the two of them would have been together a long time ago.¡± ¡°And ...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Actually ...¡± Ye Xingxing looked at the students walking over and sighed.¡±They¡¯re done with ss. I ... I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Before Lu yubai could finish his sentence, she ran off. Because it was her brother¡¯s ss, she was afraid that her brother would see her and Lu yubai together. After running halfway, she turned back with a smile and waved the bullet that Lu yubai had given her at him. Then, she said firmly,¡±¡±I will definitely do my best!¡± Ye Xingxing worked really hard after that. In addition to the normal sses, he would runps, practice sit-ups, push-ups, crawl forward ... And so on. Every day, she was so tired that she didn¡¯t even want to take a shower. When she returned to the dormitory, she just wanted to lie in bed and sleep. Chapter 1646 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (Part 16)

    Chapter 1646: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (Part 16)

    Ye Xingxing¡¯s physical fitness was getting better and better, and he was finally able to keep up with his ssmates for a five-kilometer cross-country run. Although his physical fitness was slightly better, he was still the weakest in the ss. She didn¡¯t want to go to thebat ss at all. She stood at the side and watched Zhan xuantian throw the boys to the ground one by one. She was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. Oh my God, if she went up and tried, she was 100% sure that she wouldn¡¯t be able to pass even half a move from the instructor. She was scared out of her wits, but Lin zhiqiao, who was beside her, was boiling with excitement. She straightened her neck and walked forward, her face full of excitement and admiration. When Zhan xuantian had thrown thest male student to the ground, Lin zhiqiao pped her hands happily.¡±Instructor Zhan is so powerful! Instructor Zhan is so powerful!¡± Ye Xingkong nced at her, and Lin zhiqiao¡¯s eyes were filled with red hearts. ¡°Eh, Lin zhiqiao, why are you so agitated? just wait for instructor Zhan to call you up and throw you down.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was nonchnt, and she looked at ye Xingxing in disdain.¡±You, on the other hand, be careful. Don¡¯t break your limbs after you fall to the ground.¡± As he spoke, he even made a swaying gesture. Ye Xing Kong looked at her with a half-smile,¡±You seem to be looking forward to having an intimate encounter with thebat instructor. Eh? don¡¯t you like instructor Lu?¡± ¡°Who said I like instructor Zhan?¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was red and white as she tried to defend herself.¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Is that so? the way you looked at instructor Zhan just now, you looked like you wanted to eat him up.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I like it to be instructor Lu, instructor Lu!!¡± She wanted to emphasize and raise her voice, but when she saw Zhan xuantian walking over, she quickly lowered her voice and said in a low voice,¡±¡±I¡¯ll beat you up if you keep talking nonsense. ¡± Ye Xingkong made a face at her. Lin zhiqiao immediately clenched her fists, as if she was about to hit someone. Ye Xingchen immediately retreated and shouted,¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, instructor Zhan.¡± Zhan xuantian turned around to look at them, just in time to see Lin zhiqiao raise her fist. Ye Xingguang pointed at Lin zhiqiao andined to Zhan xuantian,¡±¡±She wanted to hit me.¡± ¡°Attention, run fiveps around the training ground.¡± Zhan xuantian said coldly. Lin zhiqiao red at ye Xingxing before turning around and running away. Ye Xingxing was just about to snicker when he saw Zhan xuantian looking at her, afraid that she would be thrown to the ground if he called her over to fight. She quickly said with self-me, ¡°I¡¯m at fault too, I¡¯ll run fiveps too. ¡± Zhan xuantian looked at ye Xingkong¡¯s back as he ran and sighed in his heart. Miss, how would I dare to throw you! Lin zhiqiao saw that ye Xingxing was alsoing for the punishment circle, so she deliberately slowed down. When ye Xingxing ran to her side, she immediately snorted and said,¡±Instructor Zhan is still the fairest. I knew that you would be punished.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a womanizer. One moment, it¡¯s instructor Lu, and the next, it¡¯s instructor Zhan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a yboy. I only like brother Lu. I came to the military school because of him. Don¡¯t nder me, or I¡¯ll beat you up. ¡± ¡°Go ahead and beat me up. If you dare to beat me up, you will never see your brother Lu and instructor Zhan again.¡± The two of them argued as they ran. When ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t paying attention, Lin zhiqiao secretly kicked him.¡±Ye Xingxing, you¡¯re so annoying!¡± When ye Xingxing wanted to kick her back, Lin zhiqiao had already run far away, making a face at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Weakling, if you have the ability, thene and chase me.¡± ¡ª¡ª [Ps: want to watch a kissing scene?] Please give me a monthly ticket~~ Chapter 1647 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (17)

    Chapter 1647: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (17)

    After a month of physical training, it was time for the shooting ss. Knowing that it was time for the shooting ss, the happiest person was Lin zhiqiao. It was as if she had been injected with chicken blood, and she even came back singing about the shooting. Ye Xingkong had heard from his brother that the recoil from firing a gun for the first time was very strong. It would shake his shoulder until it hurt, and there might also be tinnitus and other side effects. ¡°Hey, ye Xingxing, let¡¯s have apetition.¡± Lin zhiqiao, who was lying next to her, looked at her provocatively. Ye Xingxing pretended not to hear her. She would never forget that Lin zhiqiao had deliberatelye to her dormitory that day to show off her good shooting skills. She was not going topete with her. Lin zhiqiao, who was ignored, snorted coldly and began to observe her gun. Ye Xingxing raised his eyes and nced at Lu yubai. He was wearing a Camouge Military uniform and a wide-brimmed Camouge Military cap. Sensing his gaze on him, ye Xingxing smiled. She had to work hard. It was just a shot, not a gunshot, so there was no need to feel guilty. Zhan xuantian took out a megaphone and shouted a fewmands.¡±Stand still! Prone!¡± Ye Xingchen immediately followed Zhan xuantian¡¯s instructions and prostrated on the ground. ¡°Load the bullets!¡± Zhan xuantian demonstrated. Ye Xingkong followed suit. ¡°Take aim! Fire!¡± ¡°Bang Bang Bang ...¡± In a short while, everyone had finished firing their guns, and Lin zhiqiao, who was beside them, shouted excitedly,¡±¡±Yay!¡± Looking at her exuberant expression, ye Xingguang knew that she must have done a good job. As for herself, she had not fired a single shot. To be precise, she had not even loaded the bullets. The target glided over and began to count. When it was time to report to Lin zhiqiao, she had scored more than 90 points out of ten bullets. She should be the best student in the ss. She smugly said to ye Xingxing,¡±¡±Stinky Fox, how is it?¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s mouth twitched. At this moment, ye Xingxing¡¯s number was reported, and the other side said that they all missed. Everyone looked at her in surprise. Even Lu yubai took off his sses and looked at her. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was full of embarrassment as he awkwardly replied,¡±¡±I wasn¡¯t ready, so I didn¡¯t shoot.¡± Lin zhiqiao, who was at the side, immediately burst outughing. ¡°You¡¯re too weak, stinky Fox. ¡± The shooting was divided into two groups. The second group just happened to be short of one person. Zhan xuantian let the first group go first, but he left ye Xingkong behind and ced him to the side to start over again. He wanted to teach ye Xingxing himself, but just as he was about to squat down, he saw Lu yubai walking over. He immediately stood up straight and said in a stiff tone,¡±¡±You can¡¯t load bullets like this, you have to first ...¡± He turned his head and saw Lu yubai walking in front of him. He immediately stood at attention and saluted as if he had received an order. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zhan xuantian couldn¡¯t wait to immediately go and discipline the male students in the ss. Lu yubai squatted down beside ye Xingxing and personally taught her how to load the bullets and aim. The sound was so soft that the people around them couldn¡¯t hear clearly. Looking at this scene, Lin zhiqiao¡¯s pupils instantly widened, and she was so angry that she pouted. Stupid Fox, why does she always think of ways to attract the instructor? Aiya, I¡¯m so angry. ¡°Lin zhiqiao,e over and demonstrate,¡± Zhan xuantian said. Lin zhiqiao regained her senses and saw Zhan xuantian looking at her, beckoning her over. Her eyes lit up instantly.¡±Yes!¡± Instructor Zhan was still the best, not being charmed by that stinky Fox, ye Xingxing. Chapter 1648 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (18)

    Chapter 1648: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (18)

    Lu yubai kneeled beside ye Xingxing and held the gun with one hand. He said to ye Xingxing, who was aiming at his heart with narrowed eyes,¡±see that? Eyes, crosshair, bullseye in a straight line ...¡± ¡°I think I saw it. What¡¯s next?¡± ¡°Pull the trigger and shoot.¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers trembled a little, and he didn¡¯t pull the trigger for a long time. She didn¡¯t dare to shoot, only feeling that the sound of the gunshot would send her flying. However, if she didn¡¯t move, Lu yubai would definitely think that she was useless. Like master, like disciple. She couldn¡¯t lose Lu yubai¡¯s face. Just as she closed her eyes and was about to pull the trigger without a care, the gun in her hand was suddenly snatched away. She turned around and saw her gun in Lu yubai¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, look at me ...¡± After Lu yubai took the gun, he adjusted his posture, like a leopard in the night. In an instant, his aura changed, and he suddenly felt very dangerous. Ye Xingkong looked at him in a daze. Before he could even aim properly, the ten bullets in his gun had already been fired. The deafening sound of the gun made ye Xingguang¡¯s body shrink, and he closed his eyes. When the target glided over, he could clearly see a hole in the middle of the target. He could have shot ten times at once, but there was only one hole. She was a sharpshooter! Ye Xingxing was deeply shocked. At this moment, he looked at Lu yubai with eyes full of sparkling stars. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. ¡± It was actually a 100% uracy. This spear technique ... Was too divine. It was too surprising! ¡°You try.¡± Lu yubai handed the gun back to her. Ye Xingxing adjusted his posture, just like how Lu yubai had shot earlier. Then, he aimed seriously and pulled the trigger. ¡°Your posture is not correct.¡± Lu yubai leaned over and gently patted ye Xingxing¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Rx here.¡± The two of them were very close to each other. Lu yubai¡¯s warm breath blew on her ear, making her heart beat faster. It was as if there was a surge of heat rushing into her heart, colliding ... Rubbing ... Her entire body was in a mess, and she couldn¡¯t concentrate. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, just lock him down like this. ¡± He held her hand and sped her fingers with his. As he slowly moved his hand down, he whispered,¡±¡±Shoot.¡± As the bullets flew out, ye Xingxing felt as if his body was floating in the air. It wasn¡¯t until the target glided over and she saw the muzzles in different ces on it that she shouted in surprise,¡±¡±I hit it, I hit it!¡± She subconsciously turned her head, and her lips just happened to brush past Lu yubai¡¯s cheek. It was very, very light, like a Dragonfly touching the water, but the two of them were so embarrassed that it was as if they had been electrocuted. Ye Xingxing almost subconsciously stepped back, and his whole body fell to the ground. Everyone around them looked over curiously. Ye Xingxingughed foolishly, indicating that he had only fallen. Lu yubai reached out and pulled her up.¡±¡±Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine. ¡± Ye Xingxing quickly got up and stood up. She looked up at Lu yubai. The other party¡¯s face was cold and expressionless. She quickly lowered her head again like a child who had done something wrong. She no longer had the courage to look at Lu yubai. Chapter 1649 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (19)

    Chapter 1649: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (19)

    Ye Xingkong had been very vexed recently. Ever since she identally kissed Lu yubai that day, Lu yubai had not appeared again. After a day, even Zhan xuantian had disappeared. Then, Captain Chen returned. Captain Chen was in charge of their training again. When Captain Chen left, he said that he would only take a month¡¯s leave. Now that a month had passed, it was normal for Captain Chen to take over the training. However, she was in a dilemma. She didn¡¯t know if Lu yubai didn¡¯t appear because Captain Chen was back. Or was it because she identally kissed Lu yubai that day? Actually, that day wasn¡¯t a kiss at all. It was just a touch. After that day, Lu yubai didn¡¯t seem to be angry. He asked everyone to train, put on his sunsses again, and left. Could it be that he was just pretending not to care, but in his heart, he had already seen through all her schemes against him, so he scoffed at it and decided to stay away from her in the future? Ye Xingxing subconsciously touched his lips. She had been quite happy to have kissed him that day, but the price had been too great. What she didn¡¯t know was that Lu yubai received an emergency call from the military that night. He had an urgent mission and had to return to the military immediately. In any case, Captain Chen would be back in two days. Lu yubai left Zhan xuantian behind to take care of them for two more days while he returned to the Army. It was already midnight, and he drove past starry sky¡¯s dormitory building. He nced at her room¡¯s window and quickly left. For the next few days, ye Xingchen was absent-minded and listless. She sat on the grass and yed with the bullet hanging in front of her chest. Lu yubai was so good to her, even giving her a bullet with special meaning. Would he really define her as a woman who would cling on to him because of an unexpected kiss? Sigh, he didn¡¯t need to define anything else. She just wanted to pester him. ¡°Hey, stinky Fox.¡± An arrogant voice sounded in his ear. Ye Xingxing looked up and saw Lin zhiqiao walking towards him. She gently kicked ye Xingxing¡¯s foot.¡±Captain Chen, let¡¯s practice closebat.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want it,¡± ye Xingchen refused immediately. Lin zhiqiao frowned.¡±It¡¯s better for girls to practice this self-defense skill. If you don ¡®t, you¡¯ll definitely be beaten up badly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not you who goes out and fights with people every day. We¡¯re in a legal society now, okay?¡± It wasn¡¯t that ye Xingxing didn¡¯t want to practice, but he didn¡¯t want to be thrown by Lin zhiqiao. ¡°If you don¡¯t practice with me, who should I practice with?¡± Lin Zhiyan was angry. There were only two girls in the ss. If they practiced with the boys, they would be at a disadvantage. ¡°That¡¯s your business. ¡± Anyway, ye Xingkong just didn¡¯t practice it. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Captain Chen to deduct your points and make you fail. ¡± Lin zhiqiao threatened. Ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t afraid of her and turned to look in the other direction. Seeing that her threats were useless, Lin zhiqiao started to curse,¡±¡±Ye Xingxing, you useless bastard.¡± Ye Xingkong ignored her and was not provoked. ¡°Stinky Fox, you¡¯re too weak.¡± ¡°Vixen, don¡¯t just learn how to seduce men all day long. It¡¯s useless, let me tell you! Brother Lu would never like you. ¡± These words hit ye Xingxing¡¯s sore spot. She looked at Lin zhiqiao coldly and was about to teach her a lesson when she saw a man walking over from the distance. He was still in his military uniform, and his tall figure was hidden under the tight military uniform, exuding an indescribable Majesty and sexiness. Chapter 1650 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (part twenty)

    Chapter 1650: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (part twenty)

    Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but it quickly jumped back up again. She was suddenly nervous and quickly stood up from the grass. Sensing that something was wrong with ye Xingxing, Lin zhiqiao also turned around, her eyes lighting up. She quickly turned around and saluted.¡±Hello, instructor Lu.¡± Lu yubai only nced at her indifferently and nodded as a greeting. However, his eyes were cold and emotionless. Lin zhiqiao was so sad. Couldn¡¯t she be a little gentler? she was his loyal fan. Ye Xingkong also saluted. ¡°Ye Xingxing, please follow me,¡± Lu yubai said, looking at ye Xingxing. Ye Xingkong and Lin zhiqiao were both stunned. They didn¡¯t know why Lu yubai was looking for ye Xingkong. Although he was curious, he didn¡¯t ask. Lin zhiqiao couldn¡¯t help but ask in an unhappy tone,¡±¡±Instructor, why do you want to find the starry sky?¡± ¡°I need ye Xingxing¡¯s help.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s expression was sincere as he continued to look at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already told the instructor. If it¡¯s not convenient for you, ye Xingxing, you can pretend I never mentioned it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± ye Xingxing replied hurriedly. Regardless of whether she was really helping him or not, she would never miss this opportunity to exin herself. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± After saying this, Lu yubai walked away first, and ye Xingxing quickly followed. Lin zhiqiao looked at the two people who were getting luckier and luckier, and she stomped her feet in anger. Why did he ask ye Xingkong for help instead of her? she was much stronger than ye Xingkong. ¨C Ye Xingxing looked at the man walking in front of him and decided to tell him about how he had identally kissed him that day. But after she decided to say it, she couldn¡¯t help but start to feel nervous. After all, she had touched his face. What if he said that she sexually harassed the instructor? In the car, Lu yubai suddenly turned to look at ye Xingxing. Their eyes met, and the corners of his mouth slowly curved up into a smile, as if the ice was slowly melting, with a doting and gentle smile. This smile instantly dispelled some of the tension that had risen in ye Xingchen¡¯s heart. The awkward atmosphere that she had thought was gone. She thought that she was probably overthinking things. Perhaps Lu yubai didn¡¯t care about the kiss that day. Perhaps he had already forgotten about it. He probably had something to do these few days. ¡°You haven¡¯t been in school recently?¡± Ye Xingkong asked. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on a mission.¡± Lu yubai replied. ¡°You¡¯re going on a mission?¡±ye Xingkong asked, surprised. ¡°Of course,¡± Lu yubai nodded.¡±I¡¯ve told you before that I¡¯m a member of z¡¯s Special Forces.¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. She knew that, but didn¡¯t he already return to school? it seemed like he was like a brick, moving wherever he was needed. ¡°So you really want my help?¡± Ye Xingxing leaned forward slightly, blinking at her. Lu yubai looked at her and thought of that day. The warm breath of a young girl and the gentle touch made his heart itch. He turned his head to look at her and smiled. His tone was gentle, and there was a trace of teasing at the end of his voice.¡±Why else do you think I¡¯m looking for you?¡± She had deliberately lowered her voice, but it exploded. She shook her head with a red face and ears.¡±No...¡± She did not want to tell him that he thought he was here to ask her out on a date. Chapter 1651 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (21)

    Chapter 1651: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (21)

    Ye Xingxing was surprised when the car drove into the military. Why was she helping the military? there were so many talents in the military, so logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have been the one to ask. After ye Xingxing got out of the car, he looked around curiously and asked Lu yubai,¡±¡±Where is this ce?¡± ¡°Z-Special Forces,¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently. Hearing this, ye Xingxing¡¯s legs went soft. He asked in surprise,¡±¡±Where do you think this is?¡± ¡°Z-Special Forces.¡± Lu yubai replied. He saw that ye Xingxing¡¯s little face had turned a little pale, so he smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. The Z Special Forces aren¡¯t as scary as you think. ¡± ¡°What if I can¡¯t help? will that Captain ...¡± Ye Xingxing had never expected that he would one day appear in the Z Special Forces. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have asked so many questions. ¡°No.¡± Lu yubai shook his head slowly, his beautiful Phoenix eyes looking at ye Xingxing with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s already very happy that you¡¯re willing toe. He¡¯s very grateful to you. ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Xingkongughed bitterly. Lu yubai didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. He led ye Xingkong into the house. After a while, he turned to her and said,¡±¡±If I hide a small thing from you, or if I don¡¯t tell you the truth, will you me me?¡± Ye Xing Kong frowned and thought for a moment before saying,¡±You have a girlfriend, right?¡± If that was the case, she would ignore him in the future. ¡°No, I ...¡± Before Lu yubai could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a loud and clear voice. ¡°Good day, Captain!¡± Ye Xingchen stared at the little brother in front of him, who was wearing a Camouge Military uniform. Captain? He was calling out for their Captain. Who was that? Her eyes subconsciously darted around, wanting to see the legendary ¡°perverted Captain.¡± The young man in the Camouge Military uniform looked into the captain¡¯s cold eyes and felt a chill run down his spine. He had only greeted him, but why did he feel that the captain was full of murderous intent? After greeting him, the young man in the Camouge Military uniform quickly left. The atmosphere instantly fell silent. Ye Xingxing looked around and realized that there was no one else around except for her and Lu yubai. So, the captain that the little brother called out just now was ... Ye Xingxing¡¯s gaze slowly moved to Lu yubai. ¡°I ...¡± ¡°You ...¡± The two of them spoke at the same time, and at the same time, they restrained their voices. Ye Xingkong chuckled. She was usually calm and smart, but why did she be so silly when she met Lu yubai? Lu yubai said slowly,¡±I went to school early. My grandfather and father were both soldiers. I grew up in the military camp. I was sent to the Royal Military Academy after two years in the Military Academy. Two yearster, I came back and joined the Army. Two years ago, Captain Wang was injured in a mission, so I took over z¡¯s Special Forces temporarily. Until now ...¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart was filled with countless emotions. After a long time, she finally said,¡±¡±So, you¡¯re their Captain?!!¡± Lu yubai¡¯s mouth revealed a gentle and harmless smile.¡±¡±Yes, will you be angry because I hid the fact that I¡¯m the captain?¡± Ye Xingguang shook his head.¡±Why would I be angry ...¡± She only felt so embarrassed!! She had always thought that the captain would be a rough-looking, dark-skinned, and fierce-looking man. In any case, he shouldn¡¯t be the type like Lu yubai. Chapter 1652 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (part 22)

    Chapter 1652: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (part 22)

    But she ... What did she say before? Not only did she call him fierce, but she also said he liked men and was a pervert. Ye Xingxing wanted to find a hole to hide in. He really didn¡¯t have the face to see anyone anymore. ¡°Can I go back?¡± She asked in a buzzing voice. ¡°Go back?¡± ¡°Are you really angry?¡± Lu yubai asked, confused. ¡°I just feel like I don¡¯t have the face to see you anymore.¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head. Seeing the girl covering her face with her hands, Lu yubai smiled and asked,¡±¡±Why are you the one who¡¯s too ashamed to see me? shouldn¡¯t I be the one who¡¯s too ashamed? After all, I¡¯m a very fierce and perverted man. ¡± Teasing her at a time like this, ye Xingxing¡¯s little face was so red that it could drip blood.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because he was scared of me. ¡± ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just embarrassing myself. If I had known that you were the captain of the Z Special Forces, I wouldn¡¯t have asked ...¡± It was such a stupid question, and she had evenpared him to the captain a few times. However, given his age and the fact that he was going back to school to get his graduation certificate, she never thought that he and the captain would be equal. ¡°It¡¯s not embarrassing, it¡¯s quite cute. ¡± Cute? Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes lit up, and his heart began to beat faster. His little face was white and red, like a crystal-clear Apple, exuding a sweet smell that made him want to take a bite. Lu yubai clenched his fist and coughed.¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them walked one after the other. Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai¡¯s tall back and felt veryplicated. Although Lu yubai didn¡¯t care, she still found it strange. As she walked, she vaguely heard Zhan xuantian¡¯s voice,¡±¡±No, you have to rest.¡± Standing behind Lu yubai, she poked her head out and saw Zhan xuantian holding yang Wenke¡¯s hand. Yang Wenke¡¯s face was pale and she looked especially Haggard. She struggled to break free from Zhan xuantian¡¯s hand and said,¡±¡±No, we don¡¯t have enough time.¡± Ye Xingxing asked Lu yubai, a little confused,¡±¡±Instructor Lu, what¡¯s going on?¡± The smile on Lu yubai¡¯s face disappeared and he returned to his indifferent look. He looked at her indifferently and said,¡±¡±He hasn¡¯t slept for three days and three nights.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xingkong was shocked. Not sleeping for three days and three nights, even an Iron Man would not be able to take it. When Zhan xuantian saw Lu yubai and heard ye Xingxing¡¯s voice, he immediately smiled happily. He hurriedly said to yang Wenke,¡±haha, old Yang, look. Comrade little ye is here. You don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Have a good rest. She can handle the rest.¡± Yang Wenke heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that ye Xingtian hade. In the broad and bright studio, there were only some guns andputers. Lu yubai said to ye Xingxing,¡±¡±We¡¯ve cracked the code of a microorganism. This code is rted to a major drug trade, but this code has been encrypted. We don¡¯t know what program it is encrypted with. Although we have top cracking experts trying to restore its encryption program and crack the code, it will take time. However, the transaction will take ce in seven days, which means that we must crack it within seven days. Otherwise, it will be useless to crack it again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why instructor yang spent three days and three nights trying to crack this code,¡±ye Xingchen said. Lu yubai nodded lightly. Chapter 1653 - You’re gentler than the moonlight (23)

    Chapter 1653: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (23)

    ¡°How can that be? normal people can¡¯tst that long either. They need to rest, or their brains won¡¯t work. You should find him help ...¡± At this point, ye Xingxing seemed to understand.¡±So, you want me to help instructor yang?¡± ¡°En!¡± Ye Xingkong was confused.¡±But why me? you should have many talents. You don¡¯t need me.¡± ¡°Old Yang wants you,¡± Zhan xuantian said. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t ...¡± Ye Xingtian said worriedly. ¡°Comrade Xiao Ye, the reason why I¡¯m looking for you is because I know that you¡¯re more suitable than anyone else,¡± yang Wenke interrupted her. ¡°But instructor yang, aren¡¯t you being too confident in my performance?¡± Ye Xingxing smiled in embarrassment.¡±I¡¯m fine with ying around with people, but this is my first time getting serious ...¡± ¡°I believe you!¡± ¡°I also believe that I¡¯m not wrong about you,¡± yang Wenke said firmly. Ye Xingxing turned to look at Lu yubai. Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up slightly. Although he didn¡¯t say anything, he believed it 100%. She pursed her lips and smiled in embarrassment.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll try.¡± ¨C Yang Wenke went to sleep after the handover with ye Xingxing. Ye Xingxing felt that he should have a good night¡¯s sleep since he hadn¡¯t slept for three days and three nights. If it were her, she¡¯d probably have to sleep for three days and three nights. However, she had never expected yang Wenke to sleep so uneasily. In just one afternoon, she had woken up twice to visit ye Xingtian, worried that something might have happened. Ye Xingxing was so nervous that he didn¡¯t even have time to take a sip of water. It was dark when Lu yubai came to call her. In the canteen, there were four dishes and a bowl of soup on the table. Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened in shock.¡±Wow, what a sumptuous meal.¡± Lu yubai filled a bowl of soup for her.¡±Have some soup first. Then, eat.¡± They weren¡¯t the only two in the dining hall. Zhan xuantian sat silently on the other side, watching with his mouth agape. Was the man who had served the little girl soup really their Captain? Could they be his twin brothers? Ye Xing Kong held the bowl of soup, his eyes curved into crescents.¡±Thank you, but my progress seems to be a little slow.¡± ¡°Old Yang said that you¡¯re already very fast,¡± Lu yubai said softly.¡±He hasn¡¯t slept for two days, so his progress is really slow.¡± ¡°The food in your unit is great, better than the one in my school.¡± Ye Xingxing took a sip of the soup. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. ¡± Zhan xuantian, who was silently eating the meal from the big pot, tearfully expressed that it was specially made by the captain, so of course it was delicious. Could the two of them consider his feelings? however, looking at the two of them, it was as if they only had each other in their eyes. He was invisible. ¡°Eat more,¡± Lu yubai picked up some food for ye Xingxing. ¡°Then I won¡¯t be polite.¡± ¡°With me, you don¡¯t have to be polite.¡± ¡°This is delicious.¡± Ye Xingkong picked up a piece from his bowl and ced it in Lu yubai¡¯s bowl.¡±Try it. It¡¯s fresh and delicious.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s eyebrows were filled with gentleness as he chewed on it. ¡°¡±It¡¯s really delicious. ¡± Zhan xuantian, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but sigh,¡±¡°¡­¡­¡± He had beenpletely ignored. They had not noticed him since he had entered the room. Was his presence really that weak? If he had known earlier, he would have finished his meal first before sending old Yang his meal, and he would not have met these two. Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (part 24)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The dishes on the table were swept clean, most of them going into ye Xingxing¡¯s stomach. Ye Xingxing used to think that she could eat a few more bowls of rice with Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. She actually ate twice as much rice as usual today. In fact, she wanted to be moredylike and eat less, but she was really hungry. If she didn¡¯t eat enough, she wouldn¡¯t be able to write code. Lu yubai had called her here to decipher the code. She couldn¡¯t disappoint him. It didn¡¯t matter if she ate more, she wasn¡¯t fat. Ye Xingxing was a little overjoyed. On the way back, he was so focused on talking to Lu yubai that he didn¡¯t even see the pir around the corner. Lu yubai was quick to react. He grabbed her waist and spun her around with one hand. Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Oh my God, it was so dangerous just now, but it was also so dreamy. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked, concerned. Ye Xingkong shook his head. At this moment, she felt a little light-headed. Lu yubai hugged her. Lu yubai actually hugged her. There was very intimate skin contact between them. She restrained the shyness in her heart and lowered her head, saying softly,¡±¡±I¡¯m ... Fine ... You can put ... Me down now. ¡± If he didn¡¯t let her go, her strong maiden heart would explode on the spot. Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just gently let go of her hand. ...... Afternding safely, ye Xingxing¡¯s face heated up. Lowering his head, he whispered,¡±Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°No need,¡± He rubbed his fingers together and was a little reluctant to see her. Her body was soft and petite, and it was veryfortable to hold her in his arms. When she leaned on him, he felt that his entire body and mind were filled, and there was an indescribable satisfaction. This hug made the two of them a little embarrassed. For the rest of the journey back, the two of them did not make a sound. Lu yubai walked ye Xingkong all the way to his workce and poured him a ss of water.¡±¡±Then you go ahead, I¡¯lle see youter.¡± Ye Xing Kong nodded and thought for a moment before saying,¡±Can you give me a phone? I suspect that this password program was written using phone code, so I need a phone to do some testing.¡± Lu yubai immediately took out his phone and handed it to ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Password xxxxxxxx.¡± ¡°Your own?¡± She just wanted an empty phone. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How can we do that? what if someone calls us?¡± With that, ye Xingguang began to remove the back cover.¡±Then I¡¯ll help you remove the card.¡± ¡°No need. If there¡¯s a call, you can help me answer it.¡± Lu yubai smiled at her and turned around to leave while she was still in a daze. Ye Xingkong¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he held onto his phone. Wasn¡¯t he worried that she would look through his phone? Why did it feel like he trusted her so much? ye Xing Kong sat in front of theputer desk shyly. His mind was in a mess for a long time before he finally started to focus on his work. However, after a while, Lu yubai¡¯s phone rang. Ye Xingxing picked it up and nced at it. The caller ID showed: ¡°Little happy.¡± Who was little happy? Although Lu yubai had told her to pick up the call, ye Xingxing still felt that she shouldn¡¯t pick up other people¡¯s calls. However, the phone rang again after he hung up. It seemed like there was something urgent, so ye Xingkong picked it up.¡±Hello, instructor Lu isn¡¯t here right now. Do you have something urgent?¡± The person on the other side paused for a moment, and then a soft and cute voice sounded,¡±¡±Who are you?¡± Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (part 25)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I¡¯m ye Xingxing, instructor Lu¡¯s student. He left his phone with me ...¡± Before ye Xingxing could finish, he was interrupted by the person opposite him. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Let me tell you, I, daddy, hate it when people answer his calls. Be careful, he¡¯ll make you pay.¡± Dad? Ye Xingkong was stunned. The voice sounded like a little girl¡¯s voice, but it seemed to be quite old. Lu yubai was extremely excited. He should have graduated from University at his age. How could he have a daughter? Little happy, who did not get a response, thought that he had guessed correctly, so he immediately said,¡±¡±Give me daddy¡¯s phone number immediately. I can make him forgive you.¡± Ye Xingxing collected hisplicated emotions and replied indifferently,¡±¡±No, he really did leave the phone with me.¡± ¡°Why did he put it at your ce?¡± ¡°Because I need a phone.¡± ¡°Liar, I don¡¯t believe you. You must have fallen for me and thought of this. This is an old trick.¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. The little girl knew how to trick Lu yubai. Although she was tricking Lu yubai, asking for a phone was not a trick. ¡°Little friend, it¡¯s really not like that.¡± She exined. ¡°Don¡¯t look down on little kids. Little kids like me know everything. I¡¯m as knowledgeable as you. I¡¯m not worse than you. ¡± Little happy said proudly. Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t know what to say. ...... She held back herughter and said,¡±¡±Yes, yes. You are a talented child. But, little child, I am very busy now. I have a very important job. If you are in a hurry, I will immediately ask someone to find instructor Lu and ask him to call you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have anything important to say. Alright, you can go back to your work.¡± Little happy hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Ye Xingkongughed. She felt that this child was full of nonsense and definitely couldn¡¯t be Lu yubai¡¯s daughter. She was probably a rtive¡¯s kid. He put down his phone and continued to work. However, not long after, her phone rang again. She looked at it and saw that it was little happy. She picked up the call and smiled.¡±Hello, little happy. I still have the phone.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for him this time. I¡¯m looking for you. ¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Chat with me. I¡¯m very bored.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m very busy right now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t talk too much, just a little.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk for two minutes. What do you want to talk about?¡± ye Xingkongughed. ¡°Do you like me, daddy?¡± Little Happy¡¯s question was very direct, and ye Xingxing¡¯s face turned red. He stuttered,¡±No... No, I didn ¡®t,¡± ¡°It¡¯s definitely him. ¡± Little happy said with certainty,¡±I¡¯ll tell you a secret. I, daddy, am very easy to woo. You can kiss him on the lips. I guarantee that he¡¯ll be your boyfriend.¡± Kiss? Ye Xingxing immediately thought of the day at the shooting range when she identally kissed Lu yubai¡¯s face. She whispered,¡±¡±You¡¯re just a little kid, don¡¯t ask about adult matters. ¡± Little happy snorted coldly.¡±Everything I told you is true. Other than kissing him on the lips, you can also tell him that I like you and that you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re the person I like the most in this world. I guarantee that he will also be your boyfriend.¡± Ye Xingkong believed it at first. But then she thought about it and realized that something was wrong. Lu yubai didn¡¯t like women who pestered her. Her scalp was numb, indicating that this little girl must be tricking her. Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (Part 26)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This youngdy was trying to trick her. If she told Lu yubai that she liked her, Lu yubai would never talk to her again. ¡°I¡¯m a military school student!¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s face was red as he spoke with a sense of justice. Little happy, who was sitting opposite him, had an indifferent expression.¡±¡±So what? there are many students in military schools who date secretly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s been two minutes. I really have to work now. Little happy, you should sleep early.¡± ¡°It¡¯s boring and not fun,¡± After saying that, little happy hung up the phone again. Ye Xingxing looked at his phone and smiled. After that, little happy didn¡¯t call him again, and ye Xingxing focused on his work again. It wasn¡¯t until 10 am that he started to feel a little sleepy. It was probably a habit he had developed in the military school. He wanted to sleep at 10 am. She just wanted to lie down and take a short nap before continuing. While she was sleeping, she had a dream. In her dream, she looked at Lu yubai and blushed. She stammered,¡±¡±Lu yubai ... Are you willing to be my boyfriend?¡± Hearing her words, Lu yubai¡¯s eyes lit up and he replied with a gentle and affectionate voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to. ¡± Then, he looked at her lips and slowly kissed her. She blinked her eyes and weed the kiss nervously and expectantly ... At this moment, a sound rang out in his ears. The sound interrupted everything, and the person opposite him suddenly disappeared. ...... Ye Xingkong, who had just regained consciousness, frowned. Who was it that had interrupted her sweet dream and almost kissed her ... Frowning, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw a magnified handsome face. Her eyes met his eyes that were as bright as the stars, and her body froze slightly. It was already past 10 O¡¯ clock when Lu yubai finished his meeting. He looked at the time and saw that ye Xingxing should be resting, so he had someone arrange the dormitory while he went to find ye Xingxing. As soon as he entered the office, he saw her lying on the table, sleeping soundly and even breathing deeply. She didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about, but there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. That smile was like a lustrous honey. Just looking at it, one could feel the sweetness and fragrance. He put his hands on the table and couldn¡¯t help but lean over it, more and more ... Until ye Xingxing suddenly opened his eyes and looked at him in a daze. Ye Xingkong¡¯s body stiffened, and his mind was a little nk. He did not expect Lu yubai to suddenly appear in front of him. After a moment of shock, he came back to his senses and exined,¡±¡±Well, I¡¯m just taking a break.¡± ¡°Are you sleepy?¡± Lu yubai¡¯s posture didn¡¯t change. The corners of his mouth curled up as he looked down at her watery eyes and pursed his lips. ¡°A little, a little ...¡± Ye Xingxing stammered, the blush on his face spreading to his neck. His little face was like a cooked lobster, bright red and very attractive. The atmosphere became more and more ambiguous. Lu yubai lowered his eyes and stared at her lips, then slowly moved down. As he watched those lips getting closer and closer to him, ye Xingxing felt like his heart was about to jump out. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. The two of them came back to their senses. The next second, Lu yubai stood up straight and the door opened. A soldier stood at the door and reported,¡±¡±Captain,rade little ye¡¯s room is ready.¡± Lu yubai nodded and waved his hand. The door was closed once more, and there were only the two of them left in the room. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was still red, and he moved his mouse uneasily.¡±T-that ... I-I¡¯ll continue ...¡± She felt that the little brother who opened the door just now was too annoying! ¨C [PS: it¡¯s the end of the month, please give me a monthly ticket.] Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (Part 27)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai snatched the mouse from her hand.¡±¡±Let¡¯s rest first and continue tomorrow. ¡± ¡°No... No need. I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡± Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t dare to look at Lu yubai. His heart was still beating like a drum, and he was still dizzy. The two of them were really close just now. Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face was very close to her. It was her first time looking at him at such a close distance. He was really handsome and beautiful, and his facial features were exquisite. ¡°Didn¡¯t you fall asleep just now? we can continue tomorrow. We don¡¯t need this little bit of time.¡± Lu yubai was very strong and pulled her up from the chair. Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes instantly widened. When he met Lu yubai¡¯s eyes, he subconsciously lowered his eyes, not daring to look him in the eye.¡±But I¡¯m really not tired right now. Just let me sit for a while longer~¡± Her small voice was very soft, but there was a hint of coquettishness behind it. Lu yubai was stunned. Ye Xingxing¡¯s ears turned red as he stammered,¡±Then I¡¯ll sleep at two.¡± ¡°No, I have to sleep at 12.¡± ¡°But ...¡± Ye Xingxing wanted to say something, but his left cheek suddenly hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t bargain,¡± Lu yubai said domineeringly, not giving her any chance to argue. ...... Ye Xingxing clutched at his face in pain, looking at him.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. Stop pinching my face. My face is big enough.¡± ¡°What do you mean by this palm-sized face?¡± Lu yubai chuckled. As he said that, he cupped her little face with both hands. Ye Xingkong blushed and didn¡¯t know what to say. She felt that Lu yubai was taking advantage of her, but at the same time, she felt that she was struggling. It was a strange and contradictory mentality. ¡°I¡¯lle find you at 12. ¡± Seeing that Lu yubai was about to leave, ye Xingxing remembered little Happy¡¯s phone call and quickly said,¡±¡±Your daughter called you.¡± Lu yubai turned around and was slightly stunned. He immediately understood who she was talking about. He raised his eyebrows and nodded.¡±I know.¡± Ye Xingkong was shocked. He actually didn¡¯t refute her. Could it be that the little girl was really his daughter? Of course, Lu yubai knew what she was thinking, and the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. He saw ye Xingxing¡¯s little face turn paler and paler, and the expression on his face changed drastically. In the end, it all turned into disappointment. He stepped forward and said softly,¡±¡±She¡¯s my uncle¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s very mischievous and likes to call me ba ba, the ¡®BA¡¯ in ¡®overbearing¡¯.¡± Hearing this, ye Xingkong was in a daze. He raised his head and looked at Lu yubai, who was also looking back at him. So that¡¯s how it was. What a mischievous little girl. He was exining to her. Could she misunderstand him and like her quite a bit? Ye Xingkong licked his lips and could no longer suppress the thought in his heart.¡±Instructor Lu, after this, can you teach me how to fight? I¡¯m really bad at this subject. ¡± She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to see Lu yubai again after this help. She had to work hard and create opportunities for herself. ¡°Sure.¡± Lu yubai agreed without a second thought and looked at her with a faint smile. Ye Xingkong held back his racing heart and subconsciously bit his lip. Lu yubai nced at her pink lips, which were red from being bitten. His eyes darkened, and he swallowed. He turned his head away.¡±Then you go do your work.¡± Ye Xingxing pretended to send Lu yubai off calmly. As soon as the door closed, she held her face shyly and mumbled. Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (Part 28)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing felt that it was better for Lu yubai to be gone. If he were around, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to concentrate on her work, and the effect would be extremely low. She looked at theputer with a smile. She had alreadypleted 65% of the code, so she had to reach 70% by night. With him and yang Wenke working together tomorrow, they should be able to crack the code in one day. Lu yubai said 12 o¡¯ clock, and he entered the room at 12 o¡¯ clock sharp. Ye Xingxing was busy at the moment, and she was very focused. Knowing that someone had entered the room, she casually nced at it and continued to stare at theputer. This was a crucial moment, so she naturally couldn¡¯t be distracted. Lu yubai didn¡¯t wake her up. He stood beside her and watched as her fingers kept typing on the keyboard. She was as light as a butterfly. There was no way to find food in the Army at night. At this time, he thought she must be hungry, so he made a cup of sesame paste and gently ced it by her hand. ¡°Thank you!¡± Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t reply and only replied indifferently. She entered thest source code into the program, then pressed the spacebar, and the loading screen immediately appeared on theputer. Ye Xingkong heaved a sigh of relief, then turned to smile at Lu yubai. Lu yubai leaned against the table and pushed the sesame paste forward.¡±¡±Drink this and go to sleep after this.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ye Xingxing smiled and took a sip.¡±¡±It¡¯s so good. What is this?¡± ¡°Sesame paste? You¡¯ve never had it before?¡± ...... ¡°Ah, this is sesame paste?¡± ye Xingkong was very surprised. She had eaten sesame paste before, but why didn¡¯t she find it as delicious as it was now? Lu yubai couldn¡¯t help butugh. It was just ordinary sesame paste, nothing special. If it were any other woman who said that in front of him, he would only think that she was being pretentious. However, when ye Xingguang said this, he found it very cute and interesting. ¡°It¡¯s really delicious. ¡± ¡°Buy me a box tomorrow so you can eat until you¡¯re full,¡± ¡°It¡¯s only good if I Make It With You,¡± ye Xingkong blurted out as he drank the sesame paste. When ye Xing Kong finally realized what he had said, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he felt his face burning. It was so hot that it could be used to fry an egg. She tilted her head slightly and was thinking about how to ease the awkwardness when she heard a chuckle. Lu yubai¡¯sughter was like the gurgling of a stream, melodious and pleasant to the ear, directly buzzing in her heart. Ye Xingxing felt his face heat up even more, and just as theputer finished loading, he hurriedly changed the topic.¡±¡±Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough.¡± The two of them didn¡¯t speak, but unlike her embarrassment, Lu yubai was rxed and looked at her calmly. Lu yubai brought her to the room where they could rest. Along the way, ye Xingxing¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. ¡°Sleep early.¡± There was a small smile on his face. Ye Xingxing nodded lightly, his hand slowly closing the door. Halfway through, she stopped.¡±You should rest early too.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu yubai nodded and reached out to gently rub her head. He looked at her with eyes full of love. Ye Xing Kong closed the door with a red face. She sat on the bed and mmed herself into the soft nket. Today was a really surprising day. She was so close to Lu yubai and they almost kissed ... Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (29)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing had thought that she would be so happy that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight, but she fell asleep very quickly. The next day, she was woken up by the sound of the horn. She opened her eyes in a daze and saw that it was already dawn. After washing up, she went straight to the work room. He found that yang Wenke was already there. All theputers were turned on, and she seemed to have been working for some time. Seeing ye Xingxing enter, she smiled and said,¡±Good Morning,rade little ye. I left you some breakfast. It¡¯s on the table.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, sitting down at the table and starting to eat. ¡°What are you thanking us for? you¡¯re here to help us. Even if you¡¯re here to have fun, you¡¯re our captain¡¯s girlfriend. We should take good care of you.¡± Yang Wenke said with a smile. Girlfriend? Ye Xingxing¡¯s face instantly flushed red. Why did she say that she was Lu yubai¡¯s girlfriend? Although she really wanted to be his girlfriend, she was not yet. Ye Xingxing exined in a low voice,¡±¡±You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m not his girlfriend yet. ¡± Yang Wenke was stunned for a moment, then she raised her eyebrows and teased,¡±¡±Oh, I¡¯m going tomorrow. I¡¯m not yet, but I will be in the future, right?¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s face turned even redder, and even his ears were bright red.¡°¡­¡­¡± Why did it feel like the more he exined, the messier it got? Forget it, she didn¡¯t want to exin. Anyway, it wasn¡¯t the case now. ¡± ...... Heughed out loud when he saw the little girl¡¯s face turn red. ¡°Instructor yang, you should get back to your work.¡± Ye Xingxing muttered unhappily, then looked out the window. A cold voice came from outside the window. It was a little familiar. It seemed to be Lu yubai. She immediately walked over and saw that it was really Lu yubai. At this moment, his handsome face was cold and his tone was cold as he trained his soldiers. He was very strict and was a little different from the Lu yubai she usually saw. However, this Lu yubai was more attractive. ¡°Comrade little ye,e over and take a look at this ...¡± Hearing this, ye Xingxing immediately picked up a bun and ate it as he walked over to yang Wenke¡¯s side. She looked at it and said,¡±the micro-source code was encrypted and then copied. I have to say that the person who created this code is really amazing. It¡¯s just a drug deal. How could it be soplicated? I thought it would be like the ones in TV shows.¡± ¡°Tom, the most wanted hacker in the world. He once hacked into the main data safehouses of the United Nations and often stole trade secrets or soldputer system loopholes. He was caught in an operation, but a monthter, he disappeared from prison. When he was found again, it was two yearster. He helped a drug trafficking groupplete a huge deal.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a drug lord. We must catch him.¡± ¡°I hope that after we crack this code, we can sessfully disintegrate this drug group.¡± ¡°We definitely will!¡± Ye Xingkong said firmly. ¡°These source codes are different every time you open them with tools. There are some slight changes in the second row.¡± Yang Wenke asked in confusion. ¡°I was in the same situation yesterday,¡± ye Xingxing said.¡±I discovered it by ident. I suspected that the encryption might be the phone¡¯s source code, so I borrowed instructor Lu¡¯s phone to try it out. I didn¡¯t expect it to be real.¡± Yang Wenke was also depressed about the change in the code, and after hearing ye Xingxing¡¯s words, he raised an eyebrow.¡±¡±It seems like something happened. Hurry up and finish eating. When you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll do a round of experiments.¡± ¡°Alright, instructor yang.¡± Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660: You¡¯re gentler than the moonlight (part 30)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing had originally thought that with her and yang Wenke working together, they should be able toplete it in a day. In the end, by midnight, they were only 91% done. ¡°You go to sleep first, leave the rest to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not tired yet. I¡¯ll finish it with you. We¡¯ll probably be done by dawn. ¡± Lu yubai sat next to them. This time, he didn¡¯t interrupt them, nor did he force ye Xingxing to rest. Time was of the essence, and the more they progressed, the more difficult it became. It wasn¡¯t impossible to solve it, but it really required time. They stayed up all night, and Lu yubai also apanied them. Yang Wenke was convinced. If he was alone, the captain would never apany him. He didn¡¯t want to stay up sote. Let the two of them be alone. Uh, uh, uh, he wouldn¡¯t bully him. At fouro¡¯ clock in the evening, ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, his eyelids fighting. Lu yubai walked over and asked yang Wenke,¡±¡±How much longer?¡± ¡°Two percent,¡± yang Wenke replied.¡±We should be able topletely crack it before dawn.¡± Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing and said softly,¡±¡±There¡¯s not much left. Why don¡¯t you go back to sleep?¡± Ye Xingkong took a sip of tea and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I can still hold on. The remaining two percent is the most troublesome. I have to stay with instructor yang. ¡± She pulled herself together.¡±Instructor Lu, you should go to sleep.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± ¡°Although I don¡¯t seem tired with you apanying me, I still want you to rest.¡± ...... ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy looking at you. ¡± Yang Wenke nced at the two of them who were smiling at each other.¡±¡°¡­¡­¡± He pretended that there was something wrong with his ears and he did not hear her. ¨C It was dawn, and ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t even keep his eyes open. She pressed the nk key, and when she saw the page number that had been loaded, her body went limp and she copsed on the table. She had never worked for more than 24 hours without sleep. It¡¯s done, it¡¯s finally done. I¡¯ll leave the rest to yang Wenke. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. Go wash up first, then eat something and have a good sleep. ¡± Ye Xingkong heard a gentle voice. He opened his eyes and saw Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face. Oh my, she almost forgot that Lu yubai was sitting there with them. She quickly stood up and said,¡±instructor Lu, you¡¯ve been working hard too. You¡¯ve been with us for so long. Go and eat something.¡± Before Lu yubai could say anything, yang Wenke¡¯s surprised voice rang in his ear.¡±¡±Captain, I¡¯m done.¡± The two of them turned their heads and saw the time and ce of the transaction on theputer. It was 12 o¡¯ clock in the afternoon, which meant that he couldn¡¯t rest and had to leave immediately. ¡°Yang Wenke,¡± Lu yubai said to yang Wenke,¡±gather everyone immediately. We¡¯re having a meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± After Yang Wenke left, ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai.¡±¡±You¡¯re going on a mission?¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be back when you wake up.¡± ¡°That ...¡± He had wanted to say that it would be very dangerous, but he was not a newbie. He hadpleted many missions, and none of them were not dangerous. ¡°You have to be careful.¡± Ye Xingguang pinched his cheeks. He had stayed up all night, so his face must have been sallow. ¡°Yes.¡± Lu yubai wanted to leave first. He took two steps reluctantly and then walked back.¡±I¡¯ll send you back first.¡± ¡°No, no, no, I know the way. Go do your work and rest in the car when you get there. You didn¡¯t sleep the whole night, just like us.¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s voice was filled with worry. Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661: Who¡¯s flirting with who (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai smiled at ye Xingxing and reached out to smooth the hair on her cheek.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small task. ¡± His heart thumped uncontrobly, and ye Xingxing suddenly asked, full of courage,¡±then can I hug you for a while?¡± Seeing Lu yubai¡¯s eyes darken, she was afraid that Lu yubai would misunderstand her, so she quickly said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s just a lucky ... Hug.¡± Lu yubai reached out and hugged her soft waist as soon as she finished her sentence. He gently leaned his head against her ear and said in a soft and gentle voice,¡±¡±Yes, a lucky hug.¡± As he spoke, a warm breath blew directly into her sensitive ears. Ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t help but blush and soften his heart. Her voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back ... And send me back to school. ¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu yubai slowly let go of her. His voice was hoarse, and he looked at her with tenderness in his eyes. Ye Xingxing¡¯s girly heart was about to explode. He rejected Lu yubai¡¯s offer to send him off again and returned to his dormitory. After she washed up, someone brought her breakfast. She asked the person who brought the breakfast if Lu yubai had eaten. The soldier who brought the breakfast said that Lu yubai and the rest had already set off. Ye Xingxingy on his bed, feeling a little worried. After tossing and turning for a long time, she finally fell asleep when she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. Because she had something on her mind, she couldn¡¯t sleep well. She just couldn¡¯t wake up. However, she felt that she didn¡¯t sleep for long. When she opened her eyes, she looked at the time and saw that it was already four in the afternoon. Lu yubai should be back by now. She didn¡¯t even bother to wash up. She tidied up her clothes and ran out directly. When she walked into the small courtyard, she saw many soldiers. ...... Everyone turned to look at her and ye Xing Kong suddenly stopped in his tracks, embarrassed. She smiled awkwardly. She originally wanted to find a soldier to ask Lu yubai, but there were too many soldiers now, so she was too embarrassed to ask. ¡°Comrade little ye, you¡¯re awake.¡± A familiar voice was heard. Following that, a tall man walked out. Ye Xingkong took a closer look and saw that it was Zhan xuantian. He quickly went up and asked,¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, is instructor Lu back?¡± She clenched her right fist and coughed lightly.¡±Captain is in his dormitory ...¡± ¡°Thank you, instructor Zhan.¡± With that, ye Xingxing ran towards the back of the dormitory building. Zhan xuantian opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but ye Xingxing had already run far away. He shook his head andughed, ¡°Don¡¯te out cryingter ...¡± Everyone gathered around and asked Zhan xuantian,¡±¡±This is the captain, who is he?¡± Everyone thought that she was just a little girl who had been invited to help. Zhan xuantian was in a good mood and kept him in suspense,¡±¡±Go, go, go, what does it have to do with you? hurry up and train, or the captain will punish you for your field training.¡± ¨C Ye Xingxing ran to the dormitory building and saw from a distance that Lu yubai¡¯s door was not closed properly. As he walked closer, he could hear a faint voiceing from inside. The voice seemed to be familiar. She slowed down her pace and walked over quietly. Standing behind the door, she peeked in and saw a tall figure in army green standing with his back to the door. With one look, she knew it was Lu yubai. A beautiful woman in a military uniform was standing in front of him. It was Luo Xue ¡®er. ¡ª¡ª [PS: please give us monthly votes~] Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662: Who¡¯s flirting?(2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s eyes were glued to Lu yubai. Her face was gloomy and charming.¡±Yubai, we¡¯re old ssmates. Can you not be so polite?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. What was wrong with her? There were so many men who liked her and were willing to do anything for her, but why did it be a dead end for Lu yubai? It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought of giving up, but she just couldn¡¯t give up. She had looked for other men, hoping that he would realizeter that he liked her. However, it was no use. Even if she deliberately brought a man to show him, he still didn¡¯t react. She could only use her friend as an excuse to hang around him. One day, she would make Lu yubai get used to her presence. However, Lu yubai didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with her. He looked at him coldly and said,¡±Lieutenant Luo, please don¡¯t waste your time on me in the future.¡± As he spoke, he sharply sensed that there was someone at the door. He turned his body slightly and nced in the direction of the door. His eyes were as sharp as a cold de. When he touched that small corner, it instantly became soft and warm again, and the corner of his mouth seemed to curl up. Ye Xingguang was so frightened that he shrank back and hid himself. Luo Xue ¡®er had been staring at Lu yubai, so she naturally noticed the change in his mood. She subconsciously looked at the door, but there was nothing. This faint smile was a mockery to Luo Xue ¡®er. She was embarrassed that she had been seen through. She didn¡¯t want to pretend to visit her friend anymore, so she asked in pain,¡±¡±Why? you don¡¯t have a girlfriend, so why can¡¯t you give me a chance?¡± ...... Lu yubai¡¯s voice was cold and calm, and he said concisely,¡±¡±We¡¯re not suitable. ¡± Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale because of these words. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re both single and haven¡¯t even tried it. Why aren¡¯t we suitable? Maybe you¡¯ll give me a chance and we¡¯ll try. Maybe you¡¯ll find that we¡¯re suitable?¡± Her tone revealed her determination and stubbornness, as if she and Lu yubai were the perfect match in this world. ¡°That person is definitely not you!¡± Lu yubai sneered. Luo Xue ¡®er was in great pain.¡±Don¡¯t be so sure. I won¡¯t give up easily unless you have someone you like. Otherwise, I will let you know that we are the most suitable for each other.¡± When she said this, she felt so humble. She was Luo Xue ¡®er, and she had always been high and mighty. Only men groveled at her feet and only Lu yubai ... Made her so humble and distressed. It was time for her to give up, but she was still unwilling to give up. She couldn¡¯t help but want to conquer this man. She believed that when that day came, everything she had saved would be worth it. Ye Xing Kong¡¯s body stiffened as he walked out step by step. The further he walked, the further he could not hear their conversation. Once again, she was sure that Lu yubai didn¡¯t like women who pestered him. You could dream of being his friend, but never dream of being his girlfriend. Otherwise ... You would probably end up like Luo Xue ¡®er. Although she couldn¡¯t be his friend forever, it was better to maintain the current status quo. Compared to Lu yubai¡¯s attitude towards Luo Xue ¡®er, Lu yubai¡¯s attitude towards her was like a VIP among VIPs. Ye Xingxing bent over and walked to the stairs. She tapped her fingers on the armrest. Did Lu yubai see her just now? Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663: Who¡¯s flirting with who (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Was she going to wait for Luo Xue ¡®er toe out and then pretend to run into her? Or should he just leave? Without waiting for ye Xingxing to make a decision, Luo Xue ¡®er rushed out of the room with her head lowered and a heartbroken look on her face.¡±It¡¯s okay ... One day ... I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me.¡± These words were full of grief, and each word was filled with tears of blood. Ye Xing and Kong Guang felt extremely ufortable listening to this. Luo Xue ¡®er, who had been running with her head down, paused for a moment. After running past ye Xingxing, she turned back and stared at ye Xingxing, who was leaning against the stairs. Ye Xingxing narrowed his eyes and chuckled.¡±Hello, senior Luo.¡± ¡°Why are you here?¡± Luo Xue ¡®er asked in a deep voice. ¡°That, instructor yang asked me toe help.¡± Muah muah squinted. She was a little scared by Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s eyes. After all, she had never been stared at so eerily before. It wasn¡¯t good to have a dark heart. Fortunately, she was bright, and so were her family and friends. ¡°Instructor yang?¡± It was good that it wasn¡¯t lu yubai. Luo Xue ¡®er asked again,¡±¡±Then what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know that this is a dormitory?¡± She was very ufortable. She had caught a junior who had a good rtionship with Lu yubai. She couldn¡¯t help but teach him a lesson. Ye Xingxing only felt that her tone was sour.¡±I know. I¡¯vepleted that mission and I have to go back to school, so ...¡± ...... ¡°I¡¯m going to your school. I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er said lightly. Although this girl named ye Xingxing was only Lu yubai¡¯s student, her woman¡¯s sixth sense told her that this girl named ye Xingxing might be the biggest obstacle between her and Lu yubai. ¡°Thank you, senior Luo, but I still ...¡± Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s cold voice interrupted her,¡±¡±What, can¡¯t I send you?¡± Ye Xingguang shook his head.¡±No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m on loan from instructor Lu. I have to let him know before I go back to school.¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already helped you talk to him.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er just didn¡¯t want ye Xingxing to go to Lu yubai. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Ye Xingxing looked at her in confusion. She had eavesdropped on most of the conversation between Lu yubai and Luo Xue ¡®er. They didn¡¯t seem to have mentioned her name, ye Xingxing. Even if she didn¡¯t hear her name, she shouldn¡¯t have said that she was leaving. Luo Xue¡¯ er didn¡¯t know that he was in the Z Special Forces, so she couldn¡¯t have known that she was going back today. Just as ye Xingxing was in a dilemma and didn¡¯t know how to answer, she saw Lu yubai walk out of the room. A look of surprise shed across her face. She immediately stood up straight and shouted,¡±¡±Good day, instructor Lu!¡± Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s expression stiffened when she heard Lu yubaiing out. She clenched her left hand unconsciously. She looked at ye Xingxing, her eyes filled with warning. Ye Xingxing could see the killing intent in her eyes, and he couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. Originally, she didn¡¯t n to tell Lu yubai about Luo Xue ¡®er, but now she changed her mind. ¡°Instructor Lu, I¡¯vepleted my mission. I¡¯m here to bid you farewell. I met senior Luo just now. She said that she had already told you and wanted to send me back ...¡± Lu yubai¡¯s calm and handsome face was covered with a thinyer of frost. It was cold and threatening. He turned his head and nced at Luo Xue ¡®er. Luo Xue¡¯ er¡¯s face immediately turned pale and her fingers trembled. This was her first time ying a little trick, how did Lu yubai catch her ... Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664: Who¡¯s flirting?(4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    This was the first time she was trying to y tricks. How did Lu yubai catch her? what would Lu yubai think of her? would he ignore her in the future? It was summer, but she suddenly felt a chill down her spine. She wanted to exin, but before she could say anything, Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing and said,¡±¡±Come with me,¡± Ye Xingxing blinked and turned to look at Luo Xue ¡®er. He smiled sarcastically and left with Lu yubai without saying anything. Luo Xue ¡®er suppressed her anger and red at ye Xingxing. It was all ye Xingxing¡¯s fault. If she hadn¡¯t said anything, nothing would have happened! Hmph, from the looks of it, she also wanted to seduce Lu yubai. She couldn¡¯t be thinking that Lu yubai would fall for her, right? He was overestimating himself. ¨C After ye Xingxing entered the house, Lu yubai closed the door. Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart trembled. When Luo Xue ¡®er came just now, the door wasn¡¯t closed. This meant that Bai, Lu yubai, really treated her as a friend. She was family, not an outsider. Her mood immediately improved, and she asked with a smile,¡±Instructor Lu, did your mission go smoothly?¡± Lu yubai responded with a faint ¡°mm.¡± His dark eyes fell on her face. He saw her smile sweetly and walk towards him with a face full of concern. A touch of warmth spread through his body, which was just right in his heart. It was especiallyfortable and made one¡¯s mind open up. ¡°The bad guys have all been caught?¡± Ye Xingkong asked again, ¡°No, one has left.¡± Lu yubai turned around and went to get ye Xingxing some water. ...... ¡°Then we¡¯ll catch him in the future. We¡¯ll catch him eventually. Instructor Lu, you¡¯re the best,¡± ye Xingxingforted him and didn¡¯t forget to praise Lu yubai. She took the water from Lu yubai and thanked him. After taking a sip, she asked,¡±¡±Are you hurt?¡± After all, he didn¡¯t sleep all night. How could he be given such a high-intensity mission? ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Lu yubai sat down opposite her. Seeing that Lu yubai was only pouring water for him, ye Xingxing asked,¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you drink water?¡± Lu yubai looked at her with deep eyes.¡±¡±There¡¯s only one cup. You can use it. ¡± He gave her a cup to use? That¡¯s the cup I just drank from. It¡¯s his? Lu yubai said lightly, but ye Xingxing¡¯s face turned as red as a cherry in a second. Why would he give her his cup to drink water? he had no cup left. Then, other than the two of them, had anyone else drank from his cup before? if it was only the two of them, then if they drank from the same cup, didn¡¯t that mean that they had indirectly and intimately kissed ... Oh my God, who¡¯s flirting with who? She kept trying to flirt with Lu yubai, but she always felt embarrassed because of Lu yubai¡¯s actions. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing, who was blushing, and asked softly. ¡°No, nothing ...¡± Oh my God, he actually asked her what was wrong. This was too ... Oh my God, she really had no experience in love. If this went on, she would not be able to take it and would directly throw herself at him. She stood up in a hurry and muttered,¡±¡±Well, it¡¯s gettingte. Should I get someone to send me back to school?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you. ¡°Lu yubai also stood up. ¡°This, is this okay? Won¡¯t You Be busy?¡± She asked weakly. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I still have to send you off.¡± Lu yubai smiled and rubbed her head lovingly. Ye Xingxing felt his heart blooming with joy. She looked up and smiled sweetly at Lu yubai.¡±¡±Thank you, instructor.¡± Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665: Who¡¯s flirting?(5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°How do you want to thank me?¡± Lu Yu and Bai Qingqing asked. ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Xing Kong was confused. ¡°Can you treat me to a mealter?¡± Lu yubai asked softly. ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xingkong smiled and nodded, once againughing like a fool. She didn¡¯t know why, but every time she heard Lu yubai say ¡°okay¡±, it was as if she heard the most beautiful voice in the world. Since they were both in military uniforms, they couldn¡¯t wander around. They found a small shop on the way back and ate a little. In the end, Lu yubai paid the bill because ye Xingxing didn¡¯t bring any money. When they arrived at the school, ye Xingxing said in embarrassment,¡±¡±Next time, next time, I won¡¯t forget to bring money. Today ... It¡¯s because I ...¡± ¡°I know. Next time then. You can treat me again.¡± Lu yubai said with a good temper. ¡°Thank you for dinner and for sending me home, instructor Lu,¡± ye Xingkong grinned. Bye Bye. ¡± As she spoke, she waved at him and nced at Lu yubai before she was ready to leave. However, just as he turned, Lu yubai grabbed his wrist. Ye Xingxing looked at him in shock.¡±¡±Instructor Lu ...¡± Is there anything else? Or perhaps, she was as reluctant as her. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to school tomorrow. I¡¯ll teach you how to fight in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ye Xingkong nodded excitedly. ...... Lu yubai slowly let go of her hand.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back,¡± Ye Xingxing walked forward with small steps. She carefully recalled their interactions over the past few days. The more she recalled, the more she felt that Lu yubai liked her. However, she was afraid that she was overthinking it. However, even if it was wishful thinking, she was still extremely excited and her heart was rippling with love. Her heart was like riding a roller coaster, spinning in the air a few times before it fell into a honey jar with a mumble. Oh my God! It was so sweet that she was about to melt. What to do? what to do? The girl in love couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She also couldn¡¯t help but turn her head and look at Lu yubai. Lu yubai got into the car, but he didn¡¯t drive. Instead, he was staring at her. Ye Xingxing immediately smiled and waved at Lu yubai. Lu yubai smiled back and drove away. The car drove away and disappeared from sight, but ye Xingxing was still standing in the same ce. He looked ahead with a smile on his face. Lu yubai¡¯s smile and his handsome face were all over his mind. After a long time, she turned around like a fangirl and raised her eyes to look in front of her. When she met a gloomy face, she was slightly startled. She stood at attention and blurted out,¡±¡±Brother.¡± ¡°Come with me.¡± Happiness came too quickly and left even faster. Ye Xingkong followed behind ye Changqing, his heart in his throat. The two of them each sat at a stone table in the Botanical Garden. Although ye Changqing¡¯s expression remained the same, there was a worry in his eyes that could not be dispelled.¡±The person you¡¯re kidnapping is Lu yubai, right?¡± He had clearly seen the scene just now. His sister was so happy that she looked like a fool. He was so scared that he thought he was hallucinating. Ye Xingxing knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so he admitted,¡±Oh, yes,¡± Ye Changqing¡¯s face darkened and he took a deep breath. He looked at ye Xingxing and asked,¡±Do you know who Lu yubai is?¡± ¡°You know?¡± ¡°If you know, why did you still dare to kidnap her?¡± ¡°Then ... I¡¯ve been bewitched by lust ... I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Ye Xingkong whispered. Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666: Who¡¯s flirting?(6)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lecherous? Ye Changqing could feel blood rushing to his head. Oh no, he was feeling dizzy! He raised his hand, wanting to knock ye Xingxing¡¯s head hard to wake her up, but before his hand could fall, ye Xingxing held his head in his hands and shouted,¡±¡±Aiya, it hurts so much. Brother, stop hitting me!¡± Ye Changqing didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He hadn¡¯t even hit her and she was already screaming. This little girl just couldn¡¯t bear to see her. In the end, he didn¡¯t hit her, but just pressed her head.¡±¡±Do you even know who Lu yubai is?!¡± Ye Xingchen carefully observed his brother¡¯s expression and nodded.¡±I know. You¡¯ve asked me this several times. You even used him of being a pervert who likes men and embarrassed me in front of him. Brother, you¡¯re wrong. You¡¯re an instructor. You have to follow the rules. You can¡¯t make up stories.¡± ¡°You know, you know, it¡¯s useless for you to just know ... You have to realize the seriousness of the problem. Lu yubai is not an ordinary man, he is not someone you can control. I¡¯ll be honest with you, there aren¡¯t many female students in this school, but more than half of them like Lu yubai, and they¡¯re all very outstanding. ¡± As ye Changqing spoke, his eyes scanned ye Xingxing from head to toe, and then he shook his head. Ye Xingxing opened his mouth and looked down at himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m also very outstanding!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless to be outstanding. No matter how outstanding a woman is, she has pursued Lu yubai before. But did Lu yubai agree?¡± Ye Changqing lowered his voice and said earnestly,¡±I¡¯m not lying to you. Any normal man would have a girlfriend. Lu yubai really doesn¡¯t like women. Just give up. Don¡¯t throw an egg at a rock.¡± Ye Xingxing snorted.¡±Brother, stop lying to me. I¡¯ve already asked Lu yubai. He doesn¡¯t like men. He likes women?¡± He actually asked directly? Aiyo, this silly sister. His head was swelling and hurting. He coughed lightly.¡±How can a human answer you? besides, he¡¯s a soldier. Of course, he can¡¯t tell you his sexual orientation directly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! Besides, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a pervert. Instead, I think all of you like to criticize him. Either you say he¡¯s fierce or he¡¯s a pervert who likes men. Sigh, instructor Lu is just too outstanding. ¡± ...... Ye Xingkong sighed and patted ye Changqing¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Brother, your sister has taken a fancy to such an outstanding man. Shouldn¡¯t you praise me for my good taste and support me in bringing that outstanding man home? Why are you always thinking that I¡¯m backing out?¡± Hearing this, ye Changqing was both angry and amused.¡±Yes, you¡¯re so young, but your eyes are so sharp. There are so many male students in our school, but you¡¯ve only set your eyes on Lu yubai, the most outstanding one! GE doesn¡¯t admire anyone, GE only admires you. ¡± He mumbled in his heart,¡±there are so many women who like Lu yubai. Anyone who isn¡¯t blind knows that he¡¯s a good man. That¡¯s why there are so many women who like him. But it¡¯s also because he¡¯s so good that he¡¯s worried that his sister will get hurt because she can¡¯t get him.¡± ¡°Is this my older brother?¡± Ye Xingxingughed happily. As she spoke, she covered her mouth with her hand and sent a kiss to her brother.¡±I love you.¡± Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667: Who¡¯s flirting with who (7)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Changqing said disdainfully,¡±go, go, go. Don¡¯t try to fool your brother. Little sister, dad and mom said that they won¡¯t interfere with your rtionship. When you get married in the future, they don¡¯t expect you to be of equal social status. They just hope that you won¡¯t suffer and find someone who likes you. So, you should find someone else to abduct.¡± Lu yubai was famous for how difficult it was to pursue him. He had always been cold to the girls who liked him. Now that he was an instructor at starry sky, he asked for her help, took her to the Army, and sent her back. He did not want his sister to think that Lu yubai was different to her. He also didn¡¯t want her to die in vain despite being full of expectations. She must have suffered a huge blow. ¡°Any of the boys in your ss are outstanding. If you abduct someone else, you¡¯ll also be faster?¡± Ye Changqing suggested. Ye Xingkong rolled his eyes weakly.¡±Brother, can you change your rtionship just because you want to? If it was possible to exchange, then there wouldn¡¯t be so many crazy men and women in the world. ¡± Ye Changqing patted her hand and asked,¡±¡±What¡¯s your impression of your ss monitor?¡± ¡°Tang Chuhan?¡± Ye Xingguang recalled.¡±Tall, handsome, overbearingly handsome, helpful, responsible ...¡± Ye Changqingughed.¡±See? see? your ss monitor is so good. She¡¯s much better than that ice block Lu yubai.¡± ¡°Lu yubai is not an ice block.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s as easy to get along with as your ss monitor.¡± ¡°He¡¯s much easier to get along with than our ss monitor,¡± ye Xingxing lowered his voice.¡±Our ss monitor and our vice ss monitor are always together. They¡¯re inseparable. Sometimes, they even have their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders. If we¡¯re talking about men, I really think our ss monitor likes men.¡± ...... Ye Changqing was speechless at his sister¡¯s words. She puffed up her cheeks and asked in a serious tone,¡±Do you think I¡¯m not good enough for Lu yubai?¡± Ye Changqingughed.¡±In my eyes, you are the most precious pearl in the world. However, you have to find someone who admires you. If you give it to someone who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate it, it¡¯s no different from sand. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Brother, why do you think that Lu yubai won¡¯t appreciate me?¡± She didn¡¯t think she was bad, and Lu yubai asked her for help, which meant that he admired her. Ye Changqing looked like he didn¡¯t want to hurt her, so he just sighed.¡±¡±You could¡¯ve liked anyone, but why did you have to like him?¡± This was the answer. Ye Xingxing waspletely unhappy. In the future, when she got Lu yubai, she would ask him in front of her brother,¡±do you like me?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll emphasize it again. Your sister, I, am also very outstanding! Lu yubai will definitely like me. ¡± ¡°For someone like Lu yubai, he¡¯s never seen any outstanding woman or Super beauty. Why would he like you?¡± ¡°Why won¡¯t you like me? I¡¯m very pretty and elegant. I¡¯m smart and capable. Are you my brother or not? I¡¯m going to call my parents and tell them that you bullied me in school. ¡± As she said that, she started to fake cry. Ye Changqing looked at his sister¡¯s watery eyes and said,¡±¡±Alright, alright, I won¡¯t care about you anymore. Don¡¯t cry and run into your brother¡¯s arms forfort in the future.¡± Sis, I¡¯m doing this so that you won¡¯t be so sad when Lu yubai rejects you. ¡°Definitely not,¡± ye Xingkong replied with certainty. ¨C [PS: if you think it¡¯s sweet, then vote for it.] Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668: Who¡¯s flirting?(8)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When ye Xingxing returned to the dormitory, he was also interrogated by his three roommates. The three of them asked the officer why ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t returned to the dormitory. They only knew that she had been temporarily transferred out to help, but they didn¡¯t know where she had gone to help. Now that ye Xingxing was back, of course they had to gossip. When they heard that ye Xingxing was going to the Z Special Forces, and that he was going with Lu yubai, the three of them were so envious that their eyes lit up. ¡°Oh my God, it¡¯s actually the Special Forces. Quick, tell us, what¡¯s this ce like?¡± ¡°When Lu yubai brought you in, did it feel like you were going home with your boyfriend? did it feel great?¡± ¡°If the person next door knew that you left with Lu yubai, he would probably jump off a building in anger.¡± ¡­¡­ The three of them chimed in, instantly throwing down a lot of questions. Ye Xingkong replied to them one by one,¡±Lin zhiqiao knew that I left with Lu yubai. We were together that day, and when she heard that he was looking for me and not her, she was quite angry. However, it wasn¡¯t too exaggerated. She just had a bad mouth, but she¡¯s fine.¡± They were all people who liked Lu yubai. They would rather y around with Lin zhirou than hide a knife behind her smile like Luo Xue ¡®er. Song Hongyang raised his eyebrows.¡±I want to ask again. Are there many handsome guys in the Z Special Forces? do you think there¡¯s one suitable for me?¡± he asked. Ye Xingxing recalled for a moment. She said that she only saw Lu yubai in her eyes. As for the others, they didn¡¯t seem bad either, so she nodded.¡±He¡¯s quite handsome. Do I have to introduce him to you?¡± ¡°Can I really introduce you?¡± Wang Jingwen teased.¡±Can instructor Lu do it too?¡± ...... Song Hongyang immediately chimed in and smiled evilly.¡±I like instructor Lu too. Not only is he handsome, he has a good figure, a good family background, and a suave voice, but his intelligence is also off the charts. He was so manly when he carried you to the infirmary the other day. He was so strong as a boyfriend.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. Instructor Lu can¡¯t introduce you guys,¡± ye Xingkong said, smiling. ¡°Why? Why?¡± The three of them went to hug ye Xingxing and tickled her. ¡°I¡¯m not going to talk to you guys. I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s face reddened. The four of themughed andughed until ye Xing Kong begged for mercy and finally let her go to take a bath. ¨C After a few days of not training, ye Xingxing clearly couldn¡¯t keep up with everyone¡¯s speed the next morning when they were running five kilometers of weighted cross-country. It didn¡¯t take long for him to feel the strain. If he didn¡¯t train for a few more days, he would be back to square one. Running wasn¡¯t like lining up, and there weren¡¯t as many rules. Ye Xingxing just ran slowly. Today, Lin zhiqiao had deliberately slowed down her speed and followed ye Xingxing. With a long face, she said,¡±¡±Why did you go for three days? why did instructor Lu ask you to go?¡± Under the scorching sun, ye Xingkong weakly replied,¡±Work.¡± ¡°What kind of job?¡± ¡°You must have used some Foxy methods to get Lu yubai to ask you for help,¡± Lin zhiqiao said sourly. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your talent if you don¡¯t write novels. ¡± Ye Xingkong sneered. ¡°Then what is it? is there anything you can help me with but I can ¡®t?¡± Lin zhiqiao asked arrogantly. In fact, she felt a little lonely inside. Ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t here, and there was no one to fight with her. It was so boring. Ye Xingxing was panting from all the running, but Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t seem tired at all. She was basically the same as when he had just started. ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡± Lin zhiqiao looked as if she was nning to have a long chat. Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669: Who¡¯s flirting with who (9)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing wanted to ignore her even more. Lin zhiqiao was doing this on purpose, right? she was talking to her on purpose so that she would lose her energy and run harder. ¡°See, I was right. You really did use some extreme methods. You¡¯re all bad students. What can you do to help Lu yubai?¡± Bad student. She had always been a top student in the eyes of others since she was young, but now she had be aplete cker. Ye Xingxing stopped, his hands on his knees as he panted. Lin zhiqiao jogged and circled around her, sighing,¡±¡±He¡¯s really too weak ...¡± Ye Xingguang nced at her in disdain.¡±You¡¯re amazing. Hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t follow me. It¡¯s so annoying.¡± Lin zhiqiao proudly shook her shoulders.¡±¡±I¡¯m not leaving. I want to stay by your side and annoy you to death. ¡± Ye Xingkong was powerless to look up at the sky! Lin zhiqiao stopped beside her, lifting her legs and turning around.¡±¡±I¡¯ll show you what¡¯s outstanding, stinky Fox. You won¡¯t be able to catch up with me even if you work a hundred times harder.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, just give up. Don¡¯t think about Lu yubai anymore. As long as you give up, I can help you. At least, you won¡¯t have any problems with the assessment.¡± ¡°Stinky Fox, did you hear what I said?¡± Ye Xingkong nodded his head. With a sly look in her eyes, she looked at Lin zhiqiao with a half-smile and deliberately asked her,¡±Damn Peacock, I saw instructor Zhan when I went to the Z Special Forces this time. I think he treats me very well. Since you want me to give up on Lu yubai, what do you think of instructor Zhan? Why don¡¯t I go after instructor Zhan?¡± ...... ¡°What?¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s eyes widened.¡±Are you serious? you¡¯re too fickle. Instructor Lu hasn¡¯t given up yet, and you¡¯re already thinking of instructor Zhan?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say not to make me like Lu yubai?¡±ye Xingxing red at her and reprimanded. I¡¯ll only ask if you like instructor Zhan if I agree to your request. ¡± This damn Peacock, she didn¡¯t even know who she liked. It was obviously her two instructors who liked her, but she actually called her a fickle woman. Lin zhiqiao was stunned. She bit her lip and thought for a moment before saying,¡±¡±Instructor Lu and thebat instructor are teammates. They see each other every day. If you like thebat instructor, you¡¯ll see him every day. You¡¯ll be sad. I suggest you don¡¯t like thebat instructor anymore. Find someone else.¡± Seeing that she still didn¡¯t want to admit that she liked Zhan xuantian, ye Xingchen rejected her decisively.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to.¡± When she was almost done resting, she continued to run. Lin Wanyan¡¯s heart clenched and she shouted at ye Xingchen,¡±¡±Instructor Zhan doesn¡¯t like you, so don¡¯t waste your time.¡± She tried her best to catch up. Ye Xingxing nced at Lin zhiqiao.¡±¡±But instructor Zhan said that he¡¯s grateful for my help this time. If you need anything in the future, you can look for him. Although he doesn¡¯t like me now, he has a good impression of me. If I work hard, I might be able to get him ...¡± ¡°You can ¡®t!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing, I hate you! Why do you have to fight with me over whoever I like? do you know what you¡¯re doing? She¡¯s a green tea B * tch who only steals the men of her friends!¡± After Lin zhiqiao finished shouting, she was shocked. ¡°So you admit it, you like instructor Zhan?¡± ye Xingkong grinned. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face turned white and red. She was embarrassed for a while before arrogantly raising her chin.¡±So what if I like instructor Zhan? in any case, you¡¯re not allowed to snatch him from me.¡± Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670: Who¡¯s flirting?(10)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t fight with you. I will continue to like instructor Lu, okay?¡± Ye Xingxing asked pitifully, looking like he had lost out. ¡°This is more like it!¡± Lin zhiqiao blurted out, but she suddenly realized that something was wrong. She was so angry that she stomped her feet.¡±Ye Xingxing, you¡¯re scamming me again.¡± Ye Xingguang shrugged innocently.¡±How did I trick you? you were the one who said you liked instructor Zhan.¡± Hearing this, Lin zhiqiao became even angrier and lifted her leg to kick him, but ye Xingxing quickly said,¡±¡±I have instructor Zhan¡¯s phone number.¡± Lin Zhiyan pulled her legs back, her eyes shining. She pretended to be serious, but said uneasily,¡±¡±Then if you give me instructor Zhan¡¯s number, I won¡¯t be angry anymore?¡± ¡°Why should I give it to you? you just called me a Sly Fox and a fickle woman.¡± ¡°Then why did you call me a dead Peacock? Ye Xingxing, I¡¯m giving you some face, so don¡¯t start a business just because I¡¯m giving you face. I won¡¯t be polite with you. ¡± ¡°If you yell at me again, I won¡¯t tell you instructor Zhan¡¯s phone number.¡± ¡°How am I being mean to you? since you¡¯re in the military school, can you not act like a White Lotus? you¡¯re always teary-eyed and saying that I¡¯m bullying you. Hurry, hurry, give me instructor Zhan¡¯s phone number ...¡± ¡°I¡¯ve realized that you¡¯re really thick-skinned,¡± ¡°I¡¯m not as thick-skinned as you. You fainted on instructor Lu just to seduce him.¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. Was this going to be a dark history that could never be washed clean? She was really wronged. ...... ¡°You¡¯ve been gone for three days. Do you know what instructor Zhan likes to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Does instructor Zhan have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Is there anyone pursuing thebat instructor?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you know anything? stinky Fox, what use are you? you can¡¯t even gather information.¡± ¡°D * MN Peacock, if you scold me again, I won¡¯t give you my number.¡± ¡°Uh,¡± Fine, fine, fine, I won¡¯t scold you for now. I¡¯ll continue after I get the phone number. ¨C The next period wasbat ss. Since he hadn¡¯t given Lin zhiqiao his phone number, ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t worried that she would do anything rash, so he practiced with her. Captain Chen¡¯s face darkened as he watched Lin zhiqiao and ye Xingxing demonstrate theirbat in slow motion. His mouth couldn¡¯t help but Twitch. In the end, he tested the two of them separately. Lin zhiqiao had considered sending him off, but ye Xingxing had to stay and train overtime. Captain Chen brought the students to the field to arrange their training, while ye Xingxing practiced punching bags in thebat room. Ye Xingxing stood alone, his chest aching. At this moment, he could finally feel the sadness of a cker. Lu yubai said that he would return to school today and teach her how to fight, but where was he? After a long while, ye Xing Kong suppressed the bitterness in his heart, took off his hat,bed his hair back, and put on his boxing gloves. Walking up to the sandbag, ye Xingxing took a deep breath and focused all his strength on his fist. He then punched the sandbag, but it didn¡¯t move at all. He punched it again, but it still didn¡¯t move ... After a few punches, the sandbag finally moved. Just as she was about to smile with joy, a deep and familiar voice came from behind her. ¡°Your movements aren¡¯t right.¡± Ye Xingxing turned around in surprise and saw Lu yubai walking in. He was wearing camouge pants and a ck tank top, revealing his smooth and tight muscles, sexy and charming. Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671: Who¡¯s flirting?(11)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xing Kong¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise and joy as he ran up to her.¡±Instructor Lu, why are you here?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ll teach you how to fight? I just happened to see Captain Chen looking for someone to help you. I hope they can help you.¡± Lu yubai said it casually and briefly exined how he arrived. ¡°He can definitely help me, but I really don¡¯t know how to. I¡¯ll be a very stupid and weak student.¡± Ye Xingxing sighed and looked at Lu yubai pitifully, hoping that he wouldn¡¯t despise him. Lu yubaiughed.¡±In the beginning, no one knew how to do it. Everyone has to learn slowly. You¡¯re just a little slower than others.¡± Encouraged, ye Xingchen was full of confidence.¡±Thank you, instructor Lu.¡± ¡°Since Captain Chen wants you to practice boxing first, let¡¯s start with boxing,¡± Lu yubai said as he put on his boxing gloves. He brought ye Xingxing to the sandbag and taught her,¡±¡±When you punch, you must be fast, powerful, and urate, like this ...¡± As he spoke, he lowered his eyebrows and then attacked. His explosive power was shocking, and his set ofbination punches was fierce and Swift, dazzling the eyes of others. Ye Xingxing could only see the sandbag shaking violently. He felt that Lu yubai¡¯s movements were natural and elegant, giving people an artistic sense of beauty. His pecs, abdominal muscles, and biceps were so strong that she really wanted to touch them and poke them to see if they were really hard ... Her brother had muscles too, but why didn¡¯t she find them good-looking? Towards the end, ye Xingxing¡¯s attention waspletely focused on Lu yubai¡¯s muscles. After a while, Lu yubai stopped and narrowed his eyes.¡±Did you see that? Did you remember the exact posture?¡± Ye Xingkong nodded in a daze and praised sincerely,¡±I remember a little, but instructor Lu, your boxing posture is super cool, super cool, super cool.¡± ...... She used ¡®super handsome¡¯ three times in a row to express her admiration for Lu yubai. ¡°Oh?¡± The corner of Lu yubai¡¯s mouth curled up, and he said softly,¡±¡±Do you want to be that handsome too?¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s face burned, and he lowered his voice in embarrassment.¡±Of course I want to be that handsome, but it¡¯s too difficult. I definitely can¡¯t learn it.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s try it first.¡± Lu yubai beckoned her over and gestured for her to punch. Ye Xingxing got into position, and Lu yubai demonstrated and pointed out,¡±¡±Take a step back, bend your arm a little, look at the sandbag, and concentrate all your strength on your fist ...¡± Hearing Lu yubai¡¯s words, ye Xingxing took a step back and posed again. He mimicked Lu yubai¡¯s eyes and movements just now, then punched heavily, and the sandbag immediately moved. Ye Xingguang¡¯s eyes lit up. She had hit the sandbag for a long time before it moved, and this time, it was done. ¡°Very good, continue!¡± ¡°A-Choo, a-Choo ...¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat, and his hands were hurting. Lu yubai asked her to rest for a while. ¡°Instructor Lu, was I okay just now?¡± Ye Xingxing looked up at Lu yubai, begging for praise. ¡°Very good.¡± Lu yubai curled his lips and smiled.¡±Actually, the instructor won¡¯t really test you girls strictly for thebat test. He just wants you to know how to do it. I¡¯ll teach you some female self-defense skills. Once you learn those skills, the assessment shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Ye Xingtian was overjoyed. He immediately stood up from his chair.¡±Really? Instructor Lu, please teach me. ¡± Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672: Who¡¯s flirting?(12)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai saw that she had rested enough, so he nodded and let her punch him. ¡°Good! ¡°Then you have to be careful.¡± Ye Xingkong clenched his fist and began to look for a point to attack. Looking at Lu yubai¡¯s muscles, a lecherous man immediately shed across her mind. When they started fightingter, there would definitely be physical contact. So, could she pretend to touch Lu yubai¡¯s muscles inadvertently and tease him? This thought shed through his mind, and ye Xingxing quickly focused his energy and attacked Lu yubai. However, Lu yubai dodged her easily. He turned his body nimbly, wrapped his arms around her neck, and put her down. ¡°Ah!!¡± Ye Xingxing screamed in fear. Of course, Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t really put her down. He lifted his leg to block her from behind and pulled her up again. Ye Xingxing felt that facing Lu yubai was like a fight between a child and an adult, like a battle between an ordinary person and a tall man. ¡°Did you see how I retaliated just now? If the other party attacks you like this, don¡¯t imitate me by circling his neck, just hit him directly in the neck. ¡± He had only done that because he was afraid of hurting her. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Then let¡¯s see your next move. This time, you raise your leg and kick me.¡± Ye Xing Kong nodded his head and suddenly lifted his leg and gave a side kick. It was quite fast and without any warning. Lu yubai turned sideways, raised his hand to block, then turned around and kicked. He even added the rotation force of his waist, which was amazing. ...... Of course, he didn¡¯t manage to kick ye xingwu, but he was so scared that ye xingwu fell to the ground. The moment she sat down, she felt as if all the bones in her body were about to break. It was so difficult. Ye Xingkong wanted to cry. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lu yubai pulled her up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that this movement is too difficult. Do you think I canplete it?¡± Ye Xingxing had no confidence in himself at all. ¡°Of course you can. Your body is light. As long as you master the technique, it¡¯ll be very easy.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s continue with the next move.¡± The physical contact that was supposed to happen was stopped, but she didn¡¯t even touch Lu yubai. ¡°Now, you have your back to me. When you feel that someone is about to attack you from behind, bend your elbow and hit me under my ribs with all your strength.¡± Lu yubai said. Ye Xingkong did as he was told and turned his back to Lu yubai. When he felt Lu yubai walking behind him, he immediately did as he said, but he blocked his way again. Lu yubai looked at her and said,¡±they don¡¯t really want you to beat the instructor. They know that it¡¯s impossible unless you know martial arts or have received special training. You just need to follow the rules. Next, turn around.¡± Ye Xing Kong did as he was told. ¡°Kick!¡± Lu yubai said.¡±A frontal knee attack!¡± Ye Xingxing immediately lifted his leg, only to realize that it was heading straight for Lu yubai¡¯s crotch. She was shocked and wanted to pull back, but she couldn¡¯t ... However, her worries were clearly unnecessary. Lu yubai dodged it easily, but he praised ye Xingxing,¡±¡±Elbow, knee, these two simple movements match very well. You¡¯ll be able to do it with ease after a few more practices.¡± ¡°Thank you, instructor Lu,¡± ye Xingguang replied, smiling happily. ¡°Next move. After you¡¯vepleted all the moves, we¡¯ll practice. I¡¯ll make a move, and you¡¯ll counterattack.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Chapter 1673 - Who’s flirting?(13)

    Chapter 1673: Who¡¯s flirting?(13)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After a few rounds of practice, Lu yubai and ye Xingxing began to practice their flexibility. Lu yubai¡¯s punches were very slow, and ye Xingkong barely dodged them. Lu yubai raised his legs and gave a side kick, and ye Xingkong retreated. She imitated Lu yubai¡¯s counterattack and did a reverse spin kick, but it didn¡¯t seed. All of Lu yubai¡¯s moves were to demonstrate the movements she had just done in order to train her reaction ability. He came in front of ye Xingkong and attacked with his elbow. If he were to increase his speed by just a little, ye Xingkong would not be able to avoid it. Before she could react, Lu yubai made his second move. He raised his leg again and ye Xingxing retreated again. This time, he didn¡¯t retreat properly and fell backward. ¡°Be careful!¡± Lu yubai grabbed her wrist. Ye Xingchen recalled that he had trained in a simr move before, and he immediately raised his fist and punched. Lu yubai turned around and pressed her shoulder, pressing her against the wall. This was the standard posture for catching thieves. However, at this moment, there was an extremely ambiguous atmosphere between the two of them. Lu yubai¡¯s hot breath fell on the back of ye Xingxing¡¯s neck. His alluring body fragrance and tender skin made him unable to help but lean closer. Ye Xingxing clearly felt something touching her neck. She turned around subconsciously, and as soon as she moved, Lu yubai¡¯s maic voice sounded in her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Facing such a deep voice, especially from Lu yubai, ye Xingxing had no resistance at all, and his heart immediately went numb. ¡°I¡¯m ... Very bad, very bad, right?¡± She tried to ease the atmosphere. Her stiff neck slowly moved away, and her little face was red. ...... Their eyes met, and because of the way she turned her head, their lips were once again separated by a close distance. ¡°Not bad, but in the future ... Don¡¯t be so flustered, understand?¡± Lu yubai said dryly. It was obvious that he was trying to suppress something. Ye Xingkong nodded obediently. Lu yubai looked at the girl¡¯s blushing face. He remembered that she was only a freshman, and dating was not allowed in the military school. He calmly suppressed the restlessness in his body. He slowly let go of him and turned around ufortably.¡±¡±You still need to practice more, just practice more and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Ye Xingxing responded indifferently. For some reason, she felt as if she had just been hit on. Was Lu yubai hitting on her? When Lu yubai turned around, his expression returned to normal.¡±¡±I must have hurt you ...¡± ¡°No, no,¡± ye Xingkong shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s good. You can¡¯t rush this. Practice slowly. If I don¡¯t have time to apany you, you can use this sandbag as your practice target.¡± As he spoke, Lu yubai demonstrated the individual training method in front of the sandbag. ¡°If only I could be one-tenth as good as you.¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Good luck. I¡¯ll reward you after you pass the assessment.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Well, you can choose the reward.¡± ¡°Any reward?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Can I even Rob you of your beauty?¡± Lu yubai was stunned. Ye Xingxing blurted it out without even thinking about it, but after realizing how impure he was, he was stunned for a few seconds before shaking his head.¡±Haha, I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking.¡± That was close! Fortunately, she reacted quickly. ¡°...¡± Lu yubai stared at ye Xingxing for three seconds, then curved his lips into a faint smile and replied with one word,¡±¡±Alright.¡± Ye Xingkong blinked uncertainly. Sessful? Did it mean that he could also rape her? ¡ª¡ª [PS: recently, Su Su has been writing sweet. Do you guys feel sick of it?] Would he want to torture her? I¡¯m asking for thest monthly ticket~~ Chapter 1674 - Who’s flirting?(14)

    Chapter 1674: Who¡¯s flirting?(14)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingkong stared at the White ceiling. Lu yubai¡¯s ¡°Cheng¡± kept appearing in her mind. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Whether she misunderstood or not, she took it that the word ¡°Cheng¡± meant that he agreed to let her rape him. But why did Lu yubai agree to her rape? Since he agreed, it meant that he really liked her. If she confessed, would Lu yubai know the answer? then, they would be a couple, hold hands, date, kiss, get married ... Pause! Stop it! The more she thought about it, the more outrageous it became. Something that didn¡¯t even happen in the movies was turned into a big show of the year. Lu yubai was so powerful. If she wanted to rape him, she couldn¡¯t be too weak. Otherwise, Lu yubai would be able to push her down with one finger. So her goal was to push him down. However, ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t even worked hard for two days before Captain Chen came to find her.¡±The principal is looking for you. Please go to the principal¡¯s office.¡± ¡°What does the principal want from me?¡± ye Xingguang asked. ¡°He probably needs your help. Don¡¯t think too much. Go quickly.¡± Captain Chen had already learned about the abilities of his students from the principal. He was afraid that his students would be worried, so heforted them first. In reality, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t think that the principal would cause her any trouble. After all, she was a good student. Even if her physical performance wasn¡¯t very good, she shouldn¡¯t be so bad that the principal had to reprimand her. As he passed by Lu yubai¡¯s dormitory, ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift towards the floor of Lu yubai¡¯s dormitory. What was he doing? He didn¡¯t have to be a temporary instructor anymore, and he didn¡¯t have to go to ss anymore. What was he busy with at school? Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! Because he was too focused on the dormitory building, he didn¡¯t notice when someone hade. Only that person said,¡±¡±Are you looking at Lu yubai?¡± Ye Xingxing turned around and saw Luo Xue ¡®er again. She smiled.¡±Hello, senior Luo.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er looked a little arrogant today. She asked with a faint smile,¡±¡±Junior ye, you seem to be very curious about senior Lu yubai. You¡¯re in your first year of University, and you¡¯re not allowed to date in the military school. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of Lu yubai?¡± He was mocking her, saying that she wasn¡¯t good enough for Lu yubai and that she shouldn¡¯t have any wishful thinking in the future. Ye Xingxing blinked and stared at Luo Xue ¡®er for two seconds. Then he smiled and asked her,¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯m only a first-year student. I don¡¯t have many thoughts. But luoxue, you¡¯ve graduated. You can have your own thoughts. I just don¡¯t know who in your heart is worthy of Lu yubai?¡± This question was asked innocently, but it was actually sarcastic to Luo Xue ¡®er. I¡¯m not worthy of Lu yubai, so do you think you¡¯re worthy of him? Luo Xue ¡®er was stunned. She probably didn¡¯t expect ye Xingkong to actually dare to retort. The displeasure in her heart did not show. She only smiled faintly,¡±¡±It seems that we didn¡¯t find the wrong person this time.¡± Junior ye is very suitable. ¡± He then quickened his steps and walked up to ye Xingkong. Ye Xingxing watched her leave, feeling that she was a strange person. Suitable? Suitable for what? She didn¡¯t think that it was suitable for Lu yubai. However, she was certain that she didn¡¯t like this senior Luo. There were so many girls who liked Lu yubai, and she quite liked some of them. She thought they were especially cute and even appreciated each other because they had the same taste and wanted to win Lu yubai¡¯s heart. Luo Xue ¡®er was the only one that he couldn¡¯t like.

    Chapter 1674: Who¡¯s flirting?(14)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingkong stared at the White ceiling. Lu yubai¡¯s ¡°Cheng¡± kept appearing in her mind. She didn¡¯t ask any more questions. Whether she misunderstood or not, she took it that the word ¡°Cheng¡± meant that he agreed to let her rape him. But why did Lu yubai agree to her rape? Since he agreed, it meant that he really liked her. If she confessed, would Lu yubai know the answer? then, they would be a couple, hold hands, date, kiss, get married ... Pause! Stop it! The more she thought about it, the more outrageous it became. Something that didn¡¯t even happen in the movies was turned into a big show of the year. Lu yubai was so powerful. If she wanted to rape him, she couldn¡¯t be too weak. Otherwise, Lu yubai would be able to push her down with one finger. So her goal was to push him down. However, ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t even worked hard for two days before Captain Chen came to find her.¡±The principal is looking for you. Please go to the principal¡¯s office.¡± ¡°What does the principal want from me?¡± ye Xingguang asked. ¡°He probably needs your help. Don¡¯t think too much. Go quickly.¡± Captain Chen had already learned about the abilities of his students from the principal. He was afraid that his students would be worried, so heforted them first. In reality, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t think that the principal would cause her any trouble. After all, she was a good student. Even if her physical performance wasn¡¯t very good, she shouldn¡¯t be so bad that the principal had to reprimand her. As he passed by Lu yubai¡¯s dormitory, ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift towards the floor of Lu yubai¡¯s dormitory. What was he doing? He didn¡¯t have to be a temporary instructor anymore, and he didn¡¯t have to go to ss anymore. What was he busy with at school? Because he was too focused on the dormitory building, he didn¡¯t notice when someone hade. Only that person said,¡±¡±Are you looking at Lu yubai?¡± Ye Xingxing turned around and saw Luo Xue ¡®er again. She smiled.¡±Hello, senior Luo.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er looked a little arrogant today. She asked with a faint smile,¡±¡±Junior ye, you seem to be very curious about senior Lu yubai. You¡¯re in your first year of University, and you¡¯re not allowed to date in the military school. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of Lu yubai?¡± He was mocking her, saying that she wasn¡¯t good enough for Lu yubai and that she shouldn¡¯t have any wishful thinking in the future. Ye Xingxing blinked and stared at Luo Xue ¡®er for two seconds. Then he smiled and asked her,¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯m only a first-year student. I don¡¯t have many thoughts. But luoxue, you¡¯ve graduated. You can have your own thoughts. I just don¡¯t know who in your heart is worthy of Lu yubai?¡± This question was asked innocently, but it was actually sarcastic to Luo Xue ¡®er. I¡¯m not worthy of Lu yubai, so do you think you¡¯re worthy of him? Luo Xue ¡®er was stunned. She probably didn¡¯t expect ye Xingkong to actually dare to retort. The displeasure in her heart did not show. She only smiled faintly,¡±¡±It seems that we didn¡¯t find the wrong person this time.¡± Junior ye is very suitable. ¡± He then quickened his steps and walked up to ye Xingkong. Ye Xingxing watched her leave, feeling that she was a strange person. Suitable? Suitable for what? She didn¡¯t think that it was suitable for Lu yubai. However, she was certain that she didn¡¯t like this senior Luo. There were so many girls who liked Lu yubai, and she quite liked some of them. She thought they were especially cute and even appreciated each other because they had the same taste and wanted to win Lu yubai¡¯s heart. Luo Xue ¡®er was the only one that he couldn¡¯t like. Chapter 1675 - Who’s flirting?(15)

    Chapter 1675: Who¡¯s flirting?(15)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When ye Xingxing arrived at the principal¡¯s office, he saw Luo Xue ¡®er again. Luo Xue¡¯ er was sitting in the same seat as Lu yubaist time, and she felt ufortable all over. Could it be that the principal had called her to the office because of Luo Xue? She sat down on the chair that she had sat on thest time, but the feeling waspletely different from thest time. ¡°Hello, junior ye.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er smiled at her, then turned her face and reached out her hand.¡±¡±It¡¯s been a long time,¡± Ye Xingxing really didn¡¯t understand the phrase ¡°long time no see.¡± Didn¡¯t they just see each other? She had always hated Lin zhiqiao¡¯s mouth. It was too annoying and she scolded people too ruthlessly. However, she was right about one thing. Since you¡¯re in military school, don¡¯t y the role of a White Lotus. This was really annoying. ¡°Hello, senior Luo.¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s small face was calm as he reached out to shake her hand in greeting, then sat back down. Luo Xue ¡®er looked at the principal.¡±Principal, I mighte here often in the future. I hope you won¡¯t find me annoying.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. You¡¯lle here often this year. When yubai gets his graduation certificate, you probably won¡¯te again,¡± the principal said with an understanding look. ¡°How can that be? I¡¯ll stille to visit you often, principal.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er smiled shyly. Perhaps the principal was just teasing her, but her answer showed that she and Lu yubai had an ambiguous rtionship. Sure enough, the principal¡¯s next sentence was,¡±when are you guys going to treat me to your wedding candy?¡± To the principal, Lu yubai was the most outstanding student he had ever had since he took office. In his heart, he also believed that Lu yubai needed a girl with both looks and talent to be a match for him. There were very few girls in the military school, and even fewer beautiful girls. There seemed to be a little more this year. The starry sky in front of him was not bad, and there were talented and beautiful girls. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! However, in recent years, Luo Xue ¡®er was the most beautiful woman who could match Lu yubai¡¯s appearance. If Lu yubai didn¡¯t even like a beauty like Luo Xue ¡®er, then he didn¡¯t know who else could catch his eyes. Luo Xue ¡®er pursed her lips and smiled even more shyly.¡±¡±Principal, please don¡¯t tease me anymore. Otherwise, my junior willugh at me.¡± The principal smacked his forehead.¡±Look at me, I almost forgot about the important thing.¡± He looked at ye Xingxing.¡±Xingxing, thank you foring back from the Z Special Forces. I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days. Do your senior Luo a favor.¡± Help Luo Xue ¡®er? Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. She asked softly,¡±¡±What kind of help? If I¡¯m not mistaken, senior Luo is a culture soldier. I really don¡¯t know how I can help with the culture Department. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble, junior ye. I heard from yubai that you helped a lotst time. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to crack the password so quickly and catch those drug dealers.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er said with a smile. She had heard that Lu yubai treated ye Xingxing very differently. Now that Lu yubai had returned to school, she wanted to get rid of ye Xingkong. She didn¡¯t want them to stay in school together. She wanted to wait until after the elite Cup and Lu yubai returned to the Z Special Forces before letting ye Xingkong go back to school. Even if they were a little ambiguous in the past, as long as they didn¡¯t meet, nothing would happen. Of course, he had brought ye Xingchen to his side to let him see clearly and stop fantasizing about people who were impossible. Chapter 1676 - Who’s flirting?(16)

    Chapter 1676: Who¡¯s flirting?(16)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me miss Luo¡¯s Cultural Department is also going to catch drug dealers?¡±ye Xingchen asked, still smiling. How could Luo Xue ¡®er not hear the sarcasm in ye Xing¡¯s words? her heart was cold, but she smiled faintly.¡±Of course not. We can¡¯t do something like catching drug dealers. It¡¯s just that our department¡¯s system has been malfunctioning and is particrly unstable, so I want to find someone to help us take a look for a few days and do some tests. I heard that junior ye helped Z a lot in the Special Forces, so I thought she must be very proficient in Systems and Computers. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask her to help me. ¡± ¡°Principal, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to borrow junior ye from you for a few days, right?¡± she asked the principal. ¡°I can¡¯t help it, of course not ...¡± The principal was very generous. ¡°But I have a problem ...¡± Ye Xing interrupted him with a pitiful look.¡±Principal, I went out to help for three days, and my physical fitness declined directly. If I go out again, I might not pass the assessment. At that time, I will have to face expulsion.¡± The principal¡¯s face stiffened. Lu yubai and Captain Chen had told him about ye Xingxing¡¯s physical fitness, and it was indeed a difficult problem. Luo Xue ¡®er sneered in her heart. Then, she looked at the principal and said,¡±¡±It seems that things are different now. Remember when we were transferred outside, we had to take care of our studies.¡± She felt that the principal should teach ye Xingxing a lesson. A soldier should follow orders. However, ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t anxious at all. She had her reasons for saying this. The principal still needed her to go to the exchange meet to gain face for the school and for his principal. If there was still a candidate for the principal, she would not have needed to do anything in the first ce. If she dropped out of school, or if she didn¡¯t feel good and didn¡¯t have time to study, then the principal would really lose face if she lost thepetition. ¡°It¡¯s different now. Apart from her normal homework, Ye Ye has a very important task. It¡¯s a heavy burden for her.¡± Seeing the principal¡¯s hesitation, ye Xingxing gave him another dose of medicine. ¡°Principal, I almost forgot about it if you didn¡¯t mention it. The summit is in a dozen days. I¡¯ve been busy recovering my energy these few days. I have no choice. I¡¯m a student with poor physical strength and can¡¯tpare to the other students, so I have to spend twice the time. If I go to help again this time, I¡¯ll have to recover my physical strength when Ie back. I definitely won¡¯t have the energy topete again. If I don¡¯t quit, I won¡¯t be able to achieve any results.¡± Ye Xingkong sighed. How could that be! The principal had lost face for a few years and wanted to get it back in this elite gathering. How could he let things go wrong? Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! He immediately made a decision.¡±Xue ¡®er, install a system. Test the system. Generally, only those who understandputers will do.¡± ¡°But this is veryplicated,¡± Luo Xue ¡®er quickly said.¡±Those who know calction can¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°Even instructor yang Wenke can¡¯t handle it?¡± ye Xingkong asked. Luo Xue ¡®er frowned and replied,¡±he¡¯s from the z Special Forces. He¡¯s not an ordinary person. How can you call him over for such a small matter?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± ye Xingxing replied indifferently.¡±You¡¯re asking me for such a small matter. What you¡¯re saying is that our school won the elite Cup. It¡¯s not an important matter anyway.¡± The principal¡¯s face darkened. Luo Xue ¡®er immediately wanted to exin, but ye Xingxing spoke first,¡±¡±That¡¯s true. After all, senior Luo has already graduated.¡± Chapter 1677 - Who’s flirting?(17)

    Chapter 1677: Who¡¯s flirting?(17)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo Xue ¡®er turned her head and looked at ye Xingxing with a gloomy expression. Ye Xingxing kept smiling at her, the corners of his eyes slightly raised. His innocent look made Luo Xue ¡®er want to vomit blood. He was even more pretentious than her. Her eyshes drooped and she calmed her breathing.¡±Principal, how could that be? junior ye, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. Z University is my alma mater at all times. Their honor is my honor. How could I not care about it? it¡¯s also my fault for not considering it carefully and forgetting about the elitepetition. I¡¯m sorry, principal.¡± Looking at her teary red eyes, the principal¡¯s expression eased a little. However, it was normal for him to forget about it. After all, it had been so long since he graduated. The principal thought about it and said,¡±it¡¯s not that difficult. There¡¯s no need to send star sky over. How about this? I¡¯ll ask teacher Wang to find two more professional students to help. After all, star sky is an amateur.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er pursed her lips and didn¡¯t know what to say. She smiled at the principal and said softly,¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble you then, principal. ¡± He could only retreat in order to advance. Even if he didn¡¯t achieve his goal, he couldn¡¯t show up in front of the principal, or the gains wouldn¡¯t make up for the losses. ¡°I should be.¡± The principal was also extremely embarrassed to reject Luo Xue ¡®er. He kept praising teacher Wang, saying that ye Xingxing was the student teacher Wang was most proud of. Who knew who instructor Wang was? ye Xingkong had never even seen him before. Not wanting to listen to the two of them pretend to be polite anymore, ye Xingxing looked at the principal and asked,¡±¡±Well, it has nothing to do with me. I still have to train. Can I leave now?¡± ¡°Go, go.¡± The principal waved his hand and smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯ll train my physical fitness well in the next two days. I¡¯ll attend the social gathering in my best state.¡± ¡°Yes, principal.¡± Ye Xingkong nodded obediently. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! She walked out of the office and gave herself a big ¡®like¡¯, indicating that she had once again KO-ed her love rival. Thinking that the matter was over, ye Xingxing hummed a little tune and was about to leave when someone called out from behind,¡±¡±Junior ye.¡± When ye Xingxing heard these three words, he gritted his teeth, unsure if it was an illusion. ¡°Senior Luo, is there anything else?¡± Ye Xingxing turned around, smiling at her. ¡°Can¡¯t I have a chat with you, junior ye?¡± Luo Xue ¡®er walked over with a smile, but her eyes were cold.¡±Could it be that junior ye has a date with her boyfriend and is in a hurry to see him?¡± This question made ye Xingguang want to curse. She also graduated from this school, and the rules clearly stated that students were not allowed to date in school. He even asked her so openly. He was obviously mocking her on purpose and warning her. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m still young.¡± Ye Xingkong smiled faintly. Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s lips curled up coldly.¡±¡±Actually, you¡¯re not that young. It¡¯s just that dating is indeed not allowed in military school. You can only wait a few more years. Unlike me, I can get married.¡± ¡°Oh, is senior Luo getting married?¡± ye Xingtian asked curiously. Luo Xue ¡®er smiled.¡±No, but I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Ye Xingkong understood.¡±Oh, then senior Luo¡¯s boyfriend must be very outstanding.¡± Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be Lu yubai. Lu yubai said he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. Luo Xue ¡®er flicked her hair behind her ear and said with a lonely expression,¡±¡±I don¡¯t have a boyfriend now because my first boyfriend is too outstanding ...¡± Chapter 1678 - Who’s flirting?(18)

    Chapter 1678: Who¡¯s flirting?(18)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend now because my first boyfriend is so outstanding that none of the men who have pursued me after that canpare to him. Sometimes, I also think about putting up with him, but I just can¡¯t forget him. No matter what I do, I will think of him. So I can only use all means to beg him to forgive me and reconcile with me. There¡¯s no other way. Who asked me to love him? I also believe that he loves me and will forgive me one day.¡± After she finished speaking, she smiled and looked very confident. ¡°Oh,¡± ye Xingguang replied faintly, a smile on his face, but deep down, he was a little unhappy. Was she talking about Lu yubai? Lu yubai said that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, but that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have an ex. So what if he was an ex? she didn¡¯t even know Lu yubai back then. Besides, he would still know if she was telling the truth. ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er is so powerful. What can be difficult for you? I believe you can win back your ex-boyfriend.¡± Ye Xingxing remembered that yang Wenke had said that Luo Xue¡¯ er had always been pursuing Lu yubai and that she had never been with him before. Therefore, Lu yubai shouldn¡¯t be Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s ex-boyfriend. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, junior ye. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s amazing. ¡± Luo Xue ¡®er said pointedly,¡±you¡¯ve really impressed me.¡± When she heard that Lu yubai was her ex-boyfriend, she didn¡¯t have any reaction. Was she strong-willed or was she thick-skinned? ¡°You¡¯re too kind, senior Luo. I¡¯m just a bad student, and I can¡¯t help much. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Ye Xingxing said softly, his soft voice full of lethality.¡±Especially fighting. Luckily, instructor Lu is giving me extra lessons in private. Otherwise, I might not have gotten a single point.¡± The atmosphere between the two of them instantly became tense as thest sentence was said. Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s eyebrows twitched and she asked with a dark expression,¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡± Ye Xingkong blinked and asked her gently,¡±¡±What do you mean? Is instructor Lu tutoring me? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so embarrassed to say this. I helped them, and instructor Lu said that he wanted to tutor me. I said that I didn¡¯t need it, but instructor Lu insisted on doing so. He was also worried that I would be at a disadvantage. It¡¯s hard to reject his kind offer.¡± Ah, so she was also a talent in lying. However, she couldn¡¯t be med. Who asked Luo Xue ¡®er to lie first? she was just returning the favor. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! Lu yubai actually took the initiative to ask to tutor her? Luo Xue ¡®er was jealous, envious, and even a little hateful. She and Lu yubai had known each other for a long time, but she had never seen him so interested in a girl. However, he didn¡¯t know if the tutoring was real or fake. However, there was an 80% chance that it was fake. Even if Lu yubai was interested in the girl, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to help her with her make-up lessons. He was such a proud man. He had almost been tricked. Luo Xue ¡®er buried her heart and felt morefortable. She had really underestimated ye Xingxing. Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re too sensible. Lu yubai is no longer your instructor. Plus, he¡¯s so busy with Special Forces Z. You shouldn¡¯t be pestering him to give you tuition.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it just now. It¡¯s not my request ...¡± Ye Xingxing was suddenly interrupted by Luo Xue ¡®er. ¡°In short, don¡¯t have a future.¡± Luo Xue ¡®er ordered indifferently. Chapter 1679 - Who’s flirting?(19)

    Chapter 1679: Who¡¯s flirting?(19)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing looked up at her and smiled, then refused.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to. I like it when instructor Lu tutored me. I can only learn from him when he tutored me.¡± ¡°You ...¡± Luo Xue ¡®er frowned slightly.¡±Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡± This girl was really arrogant just because she was given some sunlight. ¡°Can¡¯t I say that? Could it be that instructor Lu is your boyfriend? otherwise, in what capacity can you ask me not to attend instructor Lu¡¯s ss?¡± Luo Xue ¡®er clenched her fists tightly. He was not her boyfriend. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have wasted so much time talking to a little girl. She took a deep breath, and her tone subconsciously became impolite.¡±Junior ye, you¡¯d better have some self-awareness.¡± Ye Xing Kong smiled and was about to retort when a cold voice rang out. ¡°Keep these words to warn yourself.¡± His calm tone was authoritative without anger, but it gave Luo Xue ¡®er a loud p. Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face suddenly froze, and her expression turned extremely ugly. Ye Xingguang turned his head and saw Lu yubai on the other side of the Bush. He didn¡¯t know when he hade and how much he had heard. She didn¡¯t know if Lu yubai had heard her when she said that he wanted to teach her how to fight. Ye Xingxing felt a little guilty. His body stiffened, and he smiled awkwardly at Lu yubai.¡±Hello, instructor Lu.¡± Lu yubai nodded, then said softly,¡±¡±Go to the pavilion in front and wait for me.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Ye Xingkong felt very ufortable. She didn¡¯t even look at Lu yubai and Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s expressions as she silently turned around and left. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! However, Luo Xue ¡®er could clearly see that when Lu yubai was talking to ye Xingxing, his tone was obviously gentler, and his expression was also very gentle. However, when he was talking to her, there was only coldness and pride. Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face was extremely ugly, and her shoulders trembled. She asked unwillingly,¡±¡±Lu yubai, you can¡¯t be ...¡± She stopped halfway, afraid that she would hear an affirmative answer. ¡°You¡¯re not good enough for ye Xingxing,¡±she said, changing the topic. How could such an outstanding man be with a good-for-nothing ye Xingxing? ¡°I will try my best to be worthy of her,¡± Lu yubai said coldly. Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s eyes widened. She didn¡¯t mean it that way. She wanted to say that ye Xingkong wasn¡¯t good enough for him, but how could he degrade himself? ¡°Lu ...¡± ¡°This is thest time!!¡± Lu yubai interrupted her. His eyes were extremely cold, without any warmth, as if he was looking at a dead object. Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at Lu yubai¡¯s back as he left and clenched her fists tightly. Her eyes were full of unwillingness. ¨C Ye Xingxing waited in the pavilion for a while before Lu yubai arrived. He asked for a stone stool to sit down. Ye Xingxing looked at him carefully. He was expressionless and his eyelids were slightly lowered. He hid his emotions so well that no one could see through him. ¡°Instructor Lu ... You were here for a long time?¡± Ye Xingkong asked. ¡°It¡¯s been that long. ¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently. That long? how long was that? did he hear all her lies? If he did, then ... That would be awkward. Ye Xingxing thought for a moment, then chuckled.¡±That ... I was chatting with senior Luo just now ... And I made some jokes ...¡± The more he exined, the more anxious he became, and his tongue was almost tied. Chapter 1680 - Who’s flirting (20)

    Chapter 1680: Who¡¯s flirting (20)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Are you joking?¡± Lu yubai suddenly raised his head and looked at her. His voice suddenly became low and had an intimidating pressure. Ye Xingkong felt the temperature around him drop by more than ten degrees. For the first time, she was at a loss in front of Lu yubai. In the past, no matter what she did, even if she had impure thoughts, she didn¡¯t use any tricks or underhanded tactics. She had a feeling that even if he found out, it wouldn¡¯t matter. She should just admit that she had been seduced by his beauty and wanted to seduce him. However, at this moment, she was lying behind Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s back and was even covered up by Lu yubai. She was really afraid that Lu yubai wouldbel her as a scheming woman like Luo Xue¡¯ er. Although she was a little scheming, she felt that she was different from Luo Xue ¡®er. She wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to stir up trouble. What she said just now was just a counterattack. However, if Lu yubai didn¡¯t hear Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s words and only heard her lie, she was really afraid that Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t like her or even hate her. Lu yubai¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, his eyes dark and deep. She didn¡¯t dare to look at him. She lowered her head slowly and her eyshes trembled.¡±That ...¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say. In that instant, ye Xingkong really felt like he was done for, but the next second, his sadness faded away. ¡°Which one?¡± Lu yubai asked her. She nced at Lu yubai and smiled. Then, she looked up at him in surprise.¡±...It¡¯s senior Luo. She actually ...¡± Lu yubai interrupted her.¡±Don¡¯t joke around with her like this in the future. You¡¯re not allowed to ask her anything again. Do you think I¡¯m her boyfriend?¡± ¡°Well ... That¡¯s because I really want to learn how to fight from instructor Lu.¡± Ye Xingkong said weakly. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! Hearing this, a smile appeared on Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face. Ye Xingxing waspletely sure that he wasn¡¯t angry and didn¡¯t hate her because of this, so he let out a long sigh and nodded fiercely.¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask again.¡± Who wanted to make that kind of ¡°joke¡±? it was Luo Xue ¡®er who insisted on talking to her. She had no choice. If she avoided her, Luo Xue¡¯ er would think that she was afraid of trouble. Since they were love rivals, she naturally could not back down. If a modern woman couldn¡¯t even protect the person she loved, then she would have lived her life in vain. After a pause, she probed,¡±¡±So, you heard everything I said just now?¡± ¡°Almost ...¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips inexplicably curved up.¡±Very cute.¡± The voice was so faint that ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. He asked subconsciously,¡±¡±What?¡± Lu yubaizily supported his chin with his hand and said again,¡±¡±The way you insist on attending ss is very cute.¡± Persistent in ss? So he didn¡¯t hear the first part of the story. He only heard ... From the moment she rejected Luo Xue ¡®er and said that she didn¡¯t want it, she liked instructor Lu¡¯s tutoring, and she could only learn something from Lu yubai¡¯s boxing ss ... He started listening from here. °¡°¡°¡°¡°¡°¡!!! Ye Xingkong was excited. God was so kind to her. Lu yubai didn¡¯t hear her. She was really scared just now. She thought ... It was good, it was good. Lu yubai looked at her shocked expression and finally heaved a sigh of relief. He turned his head slightly to the side and curled his lips without a trace. Chapter 1681 - Who’s flirting (21)

    Chapter 1681: Who¡¯s flirting (21)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A momentter, he looked at ye Xingguang and said, ¡°Don¡¯t take her words to heart. ¡± ¡°Ah ...¡± Ye Xingkong was stunned for a moment. He finally dared to sit down. He looked at Lu yubai and shook his head.¡±I didn¡¯t take it to heart. I just feel a little embarrassed. Your ex-girlfriend seems to have misunderstood ...¡± ¡°Ex-girlfriend?¡± ¡°She said that?¡± Lu yubai¡¯s face darkened. Ye Xingxing shook his head honestly.¡±She didn¡¯t say it clearly. It¡¯s just ... She seemed to care about you and didn¡¯t allow me to train with you. She really did look like your girlfriend, but instructor, you said you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. I think she might be your ex-girlfriend ...¡± She waved her hand.¡±I was overthinking. Please forgive me, instructor.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have an ex.¡± As for her current girlfriend, she had just said that she did not have one. No ex-girlfriend, no current girlfriend, that meant that his first love was still there. Ye Xingxing blurted out,¡±¡±Just like me, I don¡¯t have an ex-boyfriend either.¡± Lu yubai smiled and nodded.¡±Then we¡¯re quite simr.¡± After he finished speaking, the scene he saw that day shed through his mind. The instructor had rubbed her head lovingly. Not an ex-boyfriend? Was that a suitor? Ye Xingchen only realized what he had just said when he heard his deepughter and felt it in his heart. Suddenly, her head buzzed. Oh my God, was she just being a coward? She wanted to escape. What should she do? In the past, she loved spending time alone with Lu yubai, but now, she was really embarrassed. She was afraid that she would say something wrong and Lu yubai would hate her. It was all Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s fault for making her feel guilty. The coldness in the man¡¯s eyes had long disappeared, leaving only gentleness and consideration. Sensing her uneasiness, he immediately changed the topic.¡±Yang Wenke wille over to teach you tomorrow.¡± Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! ¡°Alright. Will the instructor being too?¡± ye Xingguang nodded. ¡°There¡¯s still more than ten days until the elite Cup. I¡¯ll start making my choice tomorrow. After that, there¡¯ll be a training camp, so I¡¯ll be a little busy recently and won¡¯t be able to apany you to ss ...¡± His tone was apologetic, and ye Xingguang hurriedly waved him off. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, I can do it. ¡± Why did she feel that Lu yubai¡¯s tone made it sound like his boyfriend didn¡¯t have time to spend with his girlfriend? Perhaps she was overthinking it, but her heart was really so sweet. Also, Lu yubai was very considerate just now. He seemed to know that she was ufortable, so he changed the topic and made the atmosphere less awkward. Regardless of whether it was intentional or not, it proved one thing again. When she was with Lu yubai, she would be extremely happy every day. There was no longer any awkwardness between the two of them. The two of them chatted all the way to the training ground. Without the shyness and helplessness, ye Xingxing turned back into the ye Xingxing who would tease Lu yubai from time to time. ¡°Instructor Lu, can I ask you something?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯ve been helping out in Z¡¯s Special Forces recently. Many female ssmates like my brothers in the Special Forces and havee to me to ask if they have girlfriends or what kind of girls they like.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you ask when we get back.¡± He meant that he didn¡¯t know. ¡°Are you also curious about them?¡± he asked. With such a good opportunity, how could ye Xingxing not take advantage of it? she pursed her lips and tried to hold back her smile, pretending to be serious as she said, I¡¯m not curious about them. I¡¯m more curious about what kind of girl instructor Lu likes.¡± Chapter 1682 - Who’s flirting?(22)

    Chapter 1682: Who¡¯s flirting?(22)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What?¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows and asked her,¡±¡±What kind of girl do you think I like?¡± ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know. But I think the girl instructor Lu likes will be the best.¡± ¡®You like me, right? I¡¯m the best,¡¯ ye Xingxing thought to himself. Then he felt that he had been too shameless. ¡°Well ... Women are curious and gossipy, let alone ... The person they like.¡± Sheughed foolishly. Lu yubai¡¯s eyes darkened and became deeper and deeper. He lowered his voice slightly.¡±Someone you like?¡± Ye Xingxing looked at him boldly, holding back the excitement in his heart. Blushing, he stammered, ¡°Don¡¯t ... Don¡¯t tell me instructor Lu wants his students to hate you? Compared to Captain Chen, I like you more, instructor Lu. You¡¯re so handsome. ¡± With her answer, was it just a simple teacher-student rtionship? Would this move Lu yubai and make him stop treating her as a student? would he then think about other possibilities between them? Lu yubai acknowledged indifferently and said with a gloomy expression,¡±¡±But you¡¯re still the person I like ...¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°...Compared to the other students in your ss,¡± Lu yubai finished the second half of his sentence. Ye Xingkong was speechless. Although he was only replying to her with her own words, she was still happy. She was so happy that she wanted to cheer and spin three rounds. Lu yubai stopped in his tracks and reached out to stroke her head.¡±¡±We¡¯re here. You should go to your training. After Yang Wenke¡¯s theory ss tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you an hour of fighting ss, okay?¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ye Xingxing immediately nodded. She couldn¡¯t feel better. Every time Lu yubai asked her if she was okay, she would feel weak all over. She waved goodbye to Lu yubai and ran twops around the field. She then realized that Lu yubai didn¡¯t answer her question. What kind of girl did he like? Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! He said that she was the one he liked, but he automatically ignored the second half. Did that mean that Lu yubai liked the type of girl she was? Uh uh uh, she was obviously the one who wanted to flirt with Lu yubai. She didn¡¯t know if Lu yubai had been seduced, but she was sure that Lu yubai had. Lin zhiqiao ran to ye Xingxing¡¯s side, her face full of envy and jealousy.¡±¡±I just saw it.¡± Ye Xingxing continued to jog, his chest sticking out as he looked ahead.¡±What did you see?¡± ¡°It was Lu yubai who sent you here,¡± Lin zhiqiao said sourly. Ye Xingxing smiled sweetly at Lin zhiqiao.¡±¡±Yeah,¡± Lin Wanyan rolled her eyes.¡±Tsk, you only know how to take care of yourself. No matter what, we¡¯re still ssmates. Hurry up and find out when thebat instructor wille back to school.¡± ¡°Why should I help you?¡± ye Xingguang refused.¡±You¡¯re someone who often scolds me.¡± Lin zhiqiao red at ye Xingxing fiercely.¡±Stupid Fox, did you not scold me? I only called you a stinky Fox, and you called me a dead Peacock. At least you¡¯re still alive after being stinky for a while, but I¡¯m about to be cursed to death by you. ¡± After speaking, Lin zhiqiao kicked him. Ye Xingkong¡¯s body flickered, and he barely dodged it. ¡°Thank God, thank God.¡± ¡°Not bad, you¡¯ve improved. Stinky Fox, try again.¡± Lin zhiqiao said as she prepared to make another move. ¡°Damn Peacock!¡± Ye Xingkong shouted.¡±If you dare to attack me again, I won¡¯t help you find out more about instructor Zhan!¡± Chapter 1683 - Who’s flirting?(23)

    Chapter 1683: Who¡¯s flirting?(23)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lin zhiqiao immediately retracted her foot.¡±You agreed. You should have said so earlier. Then, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have kicked you.¡± Ye Xingkong snorted coldly. Lin zhiqiao coldly and arrogantly said,¡±what are you snorting for? don¡¯t think that just because you helped me find out about instructor Zhan, I can let you give me any attitude you want. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. To thank you for helping me find out when instructor Zhan will being to school, I¡¯ll also tell you one thing. Consider it as payment.¡± Ye Xingxing looked at her with ack of interest. Lin zhiqiao red at ye Xingxing unhappily again, muttering,¡±what¡¯s with that look? if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t want to owe you a favor, I wouldn¡¯t have told you who your biggest love rival is.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ye Xingkong asked. Lin zhiqiao raised her head and arrogantly said,¡±¡±Anyway, I¡¯m done talking. We don¡¯t owe each other anything anymore.¡± Ye Xingguang¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±Don¡¯t keep me in suspense. If you want to say it, then say it. If not, then forget it.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t tell her, she wouldn¡¯t feel that Lin zhiqiao owed her anything just because she helped her ask when thebat instructor would being to school. Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t look at ye Xingxing this time. Thinking of the name she was going to say next, she smiled contemptuously and said in a proud andzy tone,¡±Luo Xue ¡®er.¡± Then, he sneered, his expression and words full of disdain. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t like Luo Xue ¡®er very much. ¡°Eh, you know Luo Xue ¡®er?¡± ye Xingkong asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I¡¯m very familiar with her ...¡± Lin zhiqiao gritted her teeth when she said the word ¡®familiar¡¯.¡±She¡¯s the most innocent, green tea B * tch I¡¯ve ever seen. Compared to you, who always likes to snatch the man I like ...¡± Ye Xingguang interrupted her.¡±Who¡¯s snatching the man you like? I only like instructor Lu. Instructor Zhan was just teasing you. Can you please lower your IQ?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You¡¯re so annoying. Don¡¯t interrupt me ...¡± Lin zhiqiao said impatiently. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! ¡°Alright, alright, alright, you can continue.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a real green tea B * tch. She clearly doesn¡¯t like that man, but because that man is rich and likes her, she flirted with that man for no reason. She seduced that man, slept with one man, and then pursued another man. Even a green tea B * tch isn¡¯t as cheap as her. Let me tell you, you must not learn from her. Maybe I can scold you less in the future. If you dare to learn from Luo Xue ¡®er, I won¡¯t just scold you in the future. I will even beat you up!!¡± Lin zhiqiao huffed and puffed as she spoke. She even raised her fist and waved it in front of ye Xingxing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± ye Xingxing replied.¡±I like Lu yubai. Only Lu yubai. That¡¯s why I¡¯m flirting with him.¡± ¡°But, why do you hate Luo Xue ¡®er so much?¡± she raised her eyebrows. ¡°Because he¡¯s disgusting. When I think about what she did, I feel so disgusted that I want to vomit everything out. She may look innocent now and is wearing a military uniform, but she had a boyfriend when she was 16 years old. Her family was poor, so she went to military school because she had no money. Her boyfriend provided her with all the food and money she needed at school. In the end, she fell in love with Lu yubai as soon as she entered University. It¡¯s good that you broke up with your boyfriend, but she doesn ¡®t. She¡¯s seducing her boyfriend while pursuing Lu yubai. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s disgusting?¡± Ye Xingkong agreed, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s indeed disgusting, but how did you know ...¡± Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684: Who¡¯s flirting?(24)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Because her boyfriend is my brother ...¡± Lin zhiqiao blurted out, but suddenly realized what she had said. She immediately stopped and changed the topic,¡±¡±Anyway, I¡¯ve already told you that we¡¯re even.¡± After saying this, Lin zhiqiao sped up and ran. After she was a distance away from ye Xingxing, she patted her chest. She had almost told ye Xingxing about her family¡¯s embarrassing story. The reason she wanted to pursue Lu yubai was because Luo Xue ¡®er hurt her brother. In fact, she felt that instructor Zhan was much better than Lu yubai. Lu yubai was a block of ice. To be honest, she didn¡¯t like cold men. She preferred those who were tough and unyielding, like instructor Zhan. However, seeing that Lu yubai was also a soldier and had a trace of iron-blood, she reluctantly continued to give chase. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to back out, but she just didn¡¯t want that bad woman Luo Xue ¡®er to get her way. Now, ye Xingxing had his eyes on Lu yubai. Ye Xingxing was a Vixen with many tricks up his sleeve. Even the ice block Lu yubai treated her differently. With ye Xingxing and Luo Xue ¡®er going against each other, Luo Xue¡¯ er would never get what she wanted. She could also find time to pursue the person she liked. The enemy of my enemy is my temporary friend. Forget it, I¡¯ll just scold ye Xingxing less in the future. ¨C The next day, ye Xingxing prepared to go to the ssroom to study with yang Wenke. She had already learned the basics. These few days, she was mainly focused on the more advanced electronic military camouge technology and tactics, as well as helping her teammatesplete the mission in the fastest and safest way if they were in actualbat. As Lu yubai had said before, he wasn¡¯t present. He was particrly busy today. ...... There were still more than ten days before the elite Cup. The registrationpetition would begin today. After a series of selections, the five spots for thepetition would be decided. Since the start of school, Lu yubai had been taking assessments and observing the suitable candidates among the new students. However, he still wanted to have a selectionpetition. He also wanted to test if the participants he had his eyes on were suitable as he thought. The entire selection round used a points system. The top ten with the highest points would have to go through a final drill before the final five spots could be determined. While ye Xingxing was in ss with brother Yang Wen, Lu yubai was in the training ground below. Ye Xingxing sat by the window and could see Lu yubai¡¯s figure on the training ground. Dressed in a well-ironed military uniform, she walked with elegant and powerful steps. Her slender and strong figure walked back and forth on the examination field. Ye Xingxing felt that the whole world was just a background board. No matter how intense thepetition was, it was uninteresting because of Lu yubai¡¯s presence. Yang Wenke, who was sitting opposite her, thought that she was as strong as a mountain and couldn¡¯t be ignored. In the end, he was ignored. Yang Wenke knocked on the table when she noticed that ye Jian was distracted and her eyes were looking out again.¡±Comrade ye, please memorize the part I just said.¡± Ye Xingxing turned his head and smiled at him.¡±Can you memorize it?¡± What? Good? Yang Wenke was slightly stunned. Ye Xingxing looked out the window again, staring at Lu yubai outside. Then, he recited everything yang Wenke had just said word by word. Yang Wenke was dumbfounded.¡±These are my notes. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t read them before me. I just let you read them once and repeated them again, and you remembered them?¡± Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685: Who¡¯s flirting?(25)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing nodded and looked at him, saying softly,¡±¡±I have a good memory. As long as I put my heart into it, I can remember everything. So, I am very focused on your ss. I only peeked at instructor Lu asionally.¡± Yang Wenke¡¯s eyes were as bright as a leopard ¡®s. Aiya, not bad. It seems that I¡¯ve taken in a pretty good disciple. He¡¯s much more powerful than the disciples of those guys. It would be great if he had better physical fitness. However, no one was perfect. Perhaps it was because of her poor physical fitness that she had an advantage in terms of intelligence. Yang Wenke was relieved to see that she had such a good memory. She was actually quite nervous when she was informed by the captain. He closed the book, but still urged ye Xingxing,¡±¡±Even so, you can¡¯t rx. You should know the story of the tortoise and the rabbit racing. If you¡¯re too arrogant andcent, you¡¯ll lose miserably.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, instructor yang. I will definitely work hard. ¡± Ye Xingkong stood up and bowed. When she bent down, the cor around her neck fell out of her clothes. Yang Wenke saw the familiar bullet at first nce. If she remembered correctly ... Yang Wenke¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Isn¡¯t this our captain¡¯s ne? why do you have it?¡± ¡°Your Captain gave it to me. He said it¡¯s a lucky charm. If I wear it, I¡¯ll be able to pass the test.¡± Ye Xingxing smiled, caressing the bullet in his hand. Yang Wenke¡¯s eyes darted over ye Xingxing¡¯s face. Mascot? As far as he knew, that wasn¡¯t the case, but he didn¡¯t say much. He only said one sentence with a profound meaning,¡±¡±This bullet seems to have a special meaning to Captain.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of that?¡±ye Xingkong asked. Yang Wenke¡¯s face was nk, and there was no special fluctuation in her expression. She said indifferently,¡±¡±What¡¯s the point? I think Captain would prefer him telling you himself, so I won¡¯t say anything. Anyway, keep it well and don¡¯t lose it.¡± ...... Ye Xingguang nodded.¡±I definitely won¡¯t lose it. Instructor Lu gave it to me. I¡¯ll definitely keep it on.¡± Looking at her silly and happy face, yang Wenke couldn¡¯t help but say awkwardly,¡±¡±You like our captain a lot?¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s smile froze, and his face flushed uncontrobly. She smiled reservedly.¡±That ... Is it very obvious?¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be any more obvious,¡± yang Wenke said with a smile. ¡°But why do I feel like your Captain doesn¡¯t know anything ... What type of girl does your Captain like?¡± Ye Xingchen asked softly, his heart beating so fast it was almost about to jump out of his chest. ¡°Which type does our Captain like?¡± Yang Wenke rubbed her chin and scanned ye Xingxing from head to toe, thinking to herself, isn¡¯t he just your type? he actually doesn¡¯t have good taste. He smiled and said,¡±I really don¡¯t know. Maybe he likes you, but you¡¯re still too young. If you were in your third year, I think he would definitely make a move. Of course, this is just my guess.¡± ¡°Because military school students can¡¯t date?¡± ye Xingchen asked. Yang Wenke said,¡±the new students are strictly controlled every year. It¡¯ll be a little better when you¡¯re in your third year. Of course, it¡¯s still not allowed on the surface.¡± The captain isn¡¯t an ordinary fourth-year student. He¡¯s also a temporary instructor and the captain of Z¡¯s Special Forces. So, even if he likes you, he can¡¯t do anything. ¡± ¨C [PS: double the monthly votes. The book review section has organized a gift-giving event. Please send me your monthly votes~~^_^] Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686: Who¡¯s flirting?(26)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Is everything you said true?¡± Ye Xingkong was tongue-tied, not quite believing it. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Yang Wenke stopped talking to her and opened her notebook.¡±¡±Hurry up, I¡¯ll finish this part for you today. I don¡¯t think I need to exin the rest. Look at it more and put it together. If you don¡¯t understand anything, you can ask the captain.¡± As he spoke, he looked at ye Xingxing suggestively. ¡°I¡¯m good enough to you, right?¡± I¡¯ll give you a chance to get in touch with the captain openly. ¡°Thank you, instructor yang,¡± ye Xingkong replied with a sweet smile. After the ss ended, she ran downstairs to watch the tournament. The elite Cup was a very difficultpetition, and those who participated were all elites. The weak would not be able to participate, and those who won the cup were the best students in the Military Academy. There was no student in the Military Academy who did not want to participate and win the Cup. As a result, there were a lot of people participating in thepetition. It seemed that today was only the selection of the first and second-year students, but it was full of people at a nce, and there were also many people watching from the side. Ye Xingxing squeezed through the crowd for a long time before finally making his way to the front. Seeing that all of her ssmates hade to participate, she cheered them on loudly.¡±Tang Chuhan, you can do it! ss monitor, you can do it ...¡± ¡°Vice ss monitor, good luck.¡± ¡°Good luck, Xiao Yan.¡± It was especially lively on the field, and the cheers were endless. Ye Xingxing was surprised to find that Lin zhiqiao had also signed up. Of course, she wasn¡¯t the only female student who had signed up. She waved her hand and said,¡±Lin zhiqiao, don¡¯t get thest ce.¡± When Lin zhiqiao heard this, her face immediately darkened. She waved her fist at ye Xingkong and cursed in a low voice. ...... Ye Xingkong made a funny face at her. When he looked in front of him, he saw Lu yubai¡¯s eyes on him. She was stunned and then smiled embarrassedly. Did Lu yubai see her interaction with Lin zhiqiao just now? The sound of his heart beating echoed in his ears. Ye Xing Kong hid in the crowd. Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved into a silent smile, and he continued with the assessment. Ye Xingxing thought that Lu yubai probably didn¡¯t have time to fight for his private ss, but after today¡¯s selection, she still ran into Lu yubai on campus. ¡°Instructor Lu, since you¡¯re so busy, why don¡¯t we forget about thebat ss? I can practice with the sandbag. My strength may not improve so quickly, but I¡¯m much more agile. I can Dodge the sandbag¡¯s attack with just a turn.¡± As he spoke, ye Xingxing turned around to show his spirit energy. Lu yubai looked at it and nodded seriously.¡±¡±Yes, you¡¯ve improved a lot, but the sandbag is dead. You still need someone to practice with you.¡± He reached out and lifted her cor.¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± After having a few lessons with Lu yubai, ye Xingxing no longer coughed weakly without even moving a little. The aura of a weakling was getting further and further away from her. Besides, in Captain Chen¡¯s ss yesterday, she had also learned a shoulder throw. When she was sparring with Lu yubai, she suddenly took a step forward, turned around, and grabbed Lu yubai¡¯s left wrist. Then, she prepared to do a smooth over-shoulder throw! However, no matter how hard she tried, the person behind her did not move at all. ¡°Ah!¡± Ye Xingxing shouted again, using all his strength, but the people behind him still didn¡¯t move. Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687: Who¡¯s flirting?(27)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingkong waspletely dumbfounded. Exhausted, she sat on the ground and panted heavily for a long time.¡±Why? I can¡¯t throw you. I remember Captain Chen saying in ss that this is a skill, a lever principle. Why can¡¯t I throw you?¡± ¡°A shoulder throw doesn¡¯t require too much strength. It¡¯s about using four taels to deflect a thousand catties, so it doesn¡¯t require too much of one¡¯s strength. ¡°Although I¡¯m taller than you, you still have to squat down and not move ...¡± Lu yubai said as he changed the topic,¡±¡±Don¡¯t sit, stand up. ¡± In fact, even if her posture was correct, she couldn¡¯t have tripped him because she was too weak. To him, even a gust of wind could blow her down. How could she have tripped him? Ye Xingxing pushed himself up with both hands, but he lost his bnce and stumbled a few steps. After she steadied herself, she continued to attack Lu yubai. She quickly gave a side kick and Lu yubai directly grabbed her foot. When ye Xingxing took it back, he lost his bnce and fell back. Lu yubai turned around and went behind her to support her. ¡°That¡¯s all for today. We¡¯ll practice next time. ¡± Lu yubai took her ce. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She had been practicing for almost an hour and was almost exhausted. She sat down on the chair next to her, but Lu yubai pulled her up.¡±¡±Remember, don¡¯t sit down in a hurry after exercise. Sit down only after you¡¯ve caught your breath.¡± Ye Xing Kong nodded and stood up. Lu yubai passed her a cup and even considerately helped her twist it open.¡±¡±Drink it in small sips ...¡± Ye Xingkong took two sips of water and slowly swallowed it. Then, he looked at Lu yubai like a fangirl. His handsome face was wet with sweat, making his features even more picturesque, sexy and charming. ...... It was great to have him. Not only did he teach her how to fight, but he also helped her open water bottles. If she was with Lu yubai in the future, she could give him all her bottle caps. ¡°You¡¯re not panting?¡± Lu yubai asked softly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sit for a while.¡± Lu yubai patted the seat beside him. Ye Xingxing immediately went over and sat down. He nced at Lu yubai from the corner of his eye, then turned to the other side and smiled secretly. ¡°Which side of yang Wenke¡¯s theory ss have you finished?¡± Ye Xingxing nodded.¡±Instructor yang praised me today. He said that I¡¯m a fast learner and that I don¡¯t need him to teach me anymore. He also said that if I have anything I don¡¯t understand, I can ask you. Is that okay?¡± Instructor Lu. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu yubai looked at her with a deep gaze. The girl¡¯s long eyshes were straight and curled, and every blink seemed to be in her heart. Ye Xingguang thought back to the lesson yang Wenke had told her today. If Lu yubai really did like her, and he was only embarrassed to say it because she was a first-year student, then she could just say it. Who asked Lu yubai to be so outstanding? if she didn¡¯t stamp it earlier, someone else might beat her to it within three years. She licked her lips. Once she had this thought, she couldn¡¯t suppress it anymore. She looked at Lu yubai, and Lu yubai looked back at her. ¡°Instructor Lu, that ...¡± Ye Xingguang smiled. ¡°What?¡± ¡°That ...¡± Ye Xing Kong blinked his eyes, his gaze was as gentle as water, filled with love,¡±I ...¡± She was so nervous that her heart and throat were about to smoke. She stuttered and trembled, unable to say anything for a long time. Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688: Who¡¯s flirting?(28)

    Trantor: 549690339

    His body grew more and more stiff. Ye Xingxing closed his eyes and was just about to gather his strength ... When he heard a man¡¯s voice. ¡°Ye Xingkong?¡± A familiar voice caused ye Xing Kong to open his eyes and see his brother standing at the door with a dark expression. She subconsciously stood up. Lu yubai, who was beside her, noticed the changes in her movements and his eyes darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ye Changqing asked as he walked over. In front of his brother, ye Xingguang was a lot more reserved. ¡°I¡¯m in a boxing ss. Instructor Lu is teaching me.¡± Ye Changqing¡¯s eyes finallynded on Lu yubai. He pursed his lips and bowed.¡±Hello, instructor Lu.¡± He had never taught Lu yubai before, so they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. Lu yubai was the temporary instructor, and they only officially met after a few meetings. Lu yubai stood up straight and saluted,¡±¡±Good day, instructor ye.¡± Ye Changqing asked,¡±are you done with ss?¡± I¡¯m looking for student starry sky. ¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lu yubai nodded. With that, he subconsciously nced at ye Xingxing and found that ye Xingxing¡¯s gaze was on ye Changqing. He had a puzzled look on his face, as if he was asking what was the matter. He didn¡¯t say anything more and left directly. Ye Xingxing¡¯s voice rang out behind him,¡±¡±Goodbye, instructor Lu.¡± ...... Lu yubai continued to walk forward. He nced at the ss and saw ye Xingxing¡¯s bright smile behind him. He raised his hand to say goodbye. Ye Changqing looked at Lu yubai¡¯s tall figure, his elegant and majestic steps, and his handsome but aggressive face. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. His sister really had a good eye for men. However, he saw that Lu yubai was extremely cold to his sister. It was as if he had no other feelings for her other than being a student. ¡°Instructor ye, why are you looking for me?¡± Ye Xingxing turned to look at his brother, his voice filled with emotion. He didn¡¯t call him ¡®brother¡¯ anymore and just called him instructor ye. Ye Changqing¡¯s eyes scanned his sister like a Searchlight and said,¡±¡±Just the two of you? Did he take advantage of you?¡± Ye Xingguang looked disappointed.¡±Instructor Lu is too upright. I wanted something to happen, but he refused to do so.¡± Ye Changqing chuckled and poked ye Xingxing¡¯s head with his finger.¡±¡±You¡¯re a girl, can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡± His mood was heavy. His silly sister couldn¡¯t understand. If he didn¡¯t want anything to happen between them, it meant that he wasn¡¯t interested in you and didn¡¯t want to be with you at all. However, he felt that if he were to ask this question directly, his sister would be heartbroken. It was the most torturous thing to love but not get it. Who asked him to only have this one sister? he would rather his sister think that he was a bad brother who broke up a couple than to let her know that Lu yubai was not interested in her. He had no feelings for her at all. ¡°Reserved girls usually can¡¯t find a good man.¡± Ye Xing Kong pouted. She had finally mustered up the courage to confess her love but was interrupted by her brother. It would be even more difficult for her to muster up her courage again. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡±Sheined with a frown. Ye Changqing¡¯s face darkened.¡±Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s my fault. I won¡¯t allow you two to be together.¡± His sister was still young, and such pure love would slowly disappear with time. Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689: Who¡¯s flirting?(29)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingguang really didn¡¯t expect that Lin zhiqiao¡¯s lousy skills would actually rank in the top 100. It was unbelievable. He had a feeling that she would be thest. There was still thest round of the pointspetition, mobile shooting. As Lin zhiqiao had said, shooting was her strong suit. However, with her current results, she would definitely be kicked out of the list unless she achieved a super high score. As if she didn¡¯t want ye Xingkong to look down on her, or as if she wanted to show off in front of him, Lin zhiqiao dragged ye Xingkong to the shootingpetition to watch her. The head Examiner was Lu yubai. Even if Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t pull ye Xingxing along, she had nned to watch from the side. Of course, she wasn¡¯t watching thepetition, but Lu yubai. However, she came with Lin zhiqiao and stood closer to Lu yubai, so she could clearly see his every move. Among the group of instructors, the tall and imposing Lu yubai was particrly eye-catching. He could be seen at a nce. But then again, this Lin zhiqiao was really quite powerful. None of the students in front of him got a full score. However, Lin zhiqiao was already halfway through, and the current score was all 10 points. ...... Wow, just as their ss monitor had said, there was really no one in their ss who was simple. Even the chatty miss Lin zhiqiao was an expert. ¡°Pa!¡± A gunshot rang out, and another bullet flew out of the chamber andnded steadily on the target in front of him. It was another ten-ring. However, in a shootingpetition, one had to be fast in addition to being urate. The target in front of them began to move very quickly. Ye Xingxing expressed that although he didn¡¯t like Lin zhiqiao, he still hoped that Lin zhiqiao could win. After all, she really worked hard, and people who worked hard should not be let down. ¡°Pa pa pa pa pa.¡± Five bullets were fired in a row, and Lin zhiqiao rolled on the ground before continuing forward. She fired a few more shots without any hesitation. Each shot was very fast, and each hit the bullseye. After the shooting ended, the score announced by the target resetter caused an uproar because it was a full score. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s tail was raised to the sky, and ye Xingxing felt that he was right to call her a Peacock. Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai again, wanting to see if he would be as stunning as the others. Sure enough, he was the man she liked. He was different. He was always expressionless. Even if Lin zhiqiao gave him a full score, it seemed to be a normal thing for him. But then again, he was the captain of special force Z. His team members should all be at this level, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t even be able to step in. As if he sensed her gaze, Lu yubai¡¯s eyes looked over. Ye Xingxing immediately smiled at him and waved in greeting. However, Lu yubai looked at her indifferently. In the next second, his eyes moved away. Throughout the entire process, there was no trace of emotion. He was indifferent, but he had no warmth. Although this nce didn¡¯t seem to be any different from his emotions after that, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t know why but he felt that Lu yubai had suddenly be cold to her ... Why was he cold? As she walked down from the shooting range, Lin zhiqiao was immediately surrounded by her ssmates. Everyone was congratting her, and sheughed out loud, hoping that she would be able to make a leap forward because of her excellent shooting results. Seeing ye Xingxing¡¯s expression, she immediately snorted.¡±¡±Are you scared or are you jealous? you look like you¡¯ve put on charcoal.¡± Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690: Who¡¯s flirting?(30)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re good at shooting?¡± ye Xingkong replied absentmindedly. He was not in the mood to argue with her.¡±Congrattions,¡± ¡°From now on, please call me shooting genius.¡± Ye Xing Kong rolled his eyes at her and turned to leave. Lin zhiqiao immediately caught up with him.¡±Stinky Fox, what kind of look did you give me just now? you actually dare to look down on me, you weakling. If you have the original, you should also snatch a spot for me to see.¡± Ye Xingkong ignored her and continued on his way. She kept thinking about Lu yubai¡¯s look just now. She hoped that she was overthinking it, but she knew that it was different from usual. She didn¡¯t know if she was too sensitive. Anyway, she just didn¡¯t feel well ... ¡ª After the shootingpetition ended, Lu yubai didn¡¯t immediately announce the name list. Instead, he went to his office with the results. Captain Chen also followed them in. He looked at the final assessment results of all the students and frowned slightly.¡±You said that you would let the first 20 students in the front line carry out a drill, and then pick five people to participate in thepetition. I think this method is okay, but will it be dangerous for these students to fight in the wild?¡± Lu yubai said,¡±thepetition format of the elite Cup changes every year. No one knows how thepetition will be carried out this year. I¡¯ve observed thepetitions in recent years. This year, it¡¯s very likely that they¡¯ll arrange for Outdoor Combat.¡± Since that was the case, it was indeed better to train in advance. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Captain Chen agreed. ...... Just as he was about to leave, Lu yubai suddenly said,¡±¡±One more person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Captain Chen turned around and asked. Lu yubai¡¯s fingers tapped the table twice.¡±Ye Xingxing from your ss.¡± Captain Chen was shocked.¡±Ye Xingxing, why did you add her?¡± He was the student with the worst grades in his ss. ¡°This time, we will use electronic warfare,¡± Lu yubai replied. Electronic warfare referred to the military struggle for the use and control of electromaic spectrum, including electronic reconnaissance and anti-reconnaissance, electronic interference and anti-interference, electronic deception and anti-deception, electronic stealth and anti-stealth, electronic destruction and anti-destruction, and so on. With the rapid improvement in the electronization of the military, electronic warfare was used as a means of attack and defense, and it would definitely be used in this year¡¯s Elite Cup. After all, in the future,rge-scale electronic warfare would be the dominant force that would run through the entire war. There was only one person in the school that he felt was suitable for the job, and that was ye Xingxing. Captain Chen¡¯s face was full of worry.¡±But ye Xingxing¡¯s physical performance is too poor, and this is a field battle. If there¡¯s any danger, I¡¯m worried ...¡± ¡°I will help you look after her,¡± Lu yubai said. Hearing this, Captain Chen was relieved and nodded. But the next second, he was confused again. He looked deeply at Lu yubai. This Lu Yu seemed to be too good to ye Xingxing. Last time, when ye Xingguang had been left behind for supplementary lessons, he had taken the initiative to help ye Xingguang. Could it be that he had taken a fancy to ye Xingguang? That wouldn¡¯t do. Ye Xingxing was only a first-year student. Her main task now was to study, not to date. However, Lu yubai was a very clear-minded person. He was not the kind of person who would mess around. Moreover, he didn¡¯t even like Luo Xue ¡®er. Ye Xingkong was quite beautiful, but he was still not as good as Luo Xue¡¯ er. Perhaps he¡¯d taken a fancy to ye Xingkong¡¯s talent and wanted to recruit him. Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691: I want to repay you with my body (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    On the day of the drill, ye Xingxing met Lin zhiqiao on the way. Lin zhiqiao asked her where she was going, and when she found out that ye Xingxing was also going for a drill, she was extremely surprised and in disbelief.¡±How is that possible? you¡¯re just a weakling. If you go, I¡¯ll KO you in less than three minutes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, Captain Chen asked me toe,¡± ye Xingxing replied. She was also very curious as to why she was called. She had not signed up for the selectionpetition, and with her abilities, it was impossible for her to participate in such apetition. ¡°Captain Chen must have called the wrong person. Maybe there¡¯s someone else with the same name as you in school. He¡¯s also called ye Xingxing, but he¡¯s a hundred times better than a weakling like you.¡± ¡°I also hope that Captain has called the wrong person. That way, I can go back and rest for a while.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you be a little more mature?¡± ¡°You can count on yourself.¡± ¡°I will never tell anyone that I have such a weak and violent ssmate like you ...¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was filled with an unbearable expression as she shouted in despair. However, in the next second, her ¡°ah!¡± Her words were suddenly short, and her mouth was like a switch, immediately closing. Ye Xingxing looked over and saw an instructor in a camougebat uniform striding over. Lu yubai! Unlike Lin zhiqiao¡¯s eyes, which had darkened, ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes lit up. Seeing ye Xingxing¡¯s fangirl-like face, he actually went up to him. ...... Lin zhiqiao¡¯s mouth twitched, and she strode forward. To be honest, she had always wanted to pursue Lu yubai, but she was actually very afraid of him. Lu yubai was too cold. She had never seen such a cold man. When he was silent and standing at attention, he was like an ice sculpture. She actually quite admired ye Xingxing. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all, and even dared to shout during military training,¡±I¡¯m so handsome that my legs are going soft.¡± Although he was bold enough, he was simply too ashamed to look at it! It was really embarrassing to have such a student who only knew how to be infatuated but had no strength. Ye Xingkong walked up to Lu yubai uneasily and called out nervously,¡±¡±Instructor Lu ...¡± Lu yubai¡¯s eyes drooped slightly. He nced at her from head to toe and his gaze fell into her eyes.¡±Is there something?¡± Actually, she didn¡¯t have much to do when she came. She just wanted to call him since there was no one around. Besides, she thought that their rtionship was okay and it would be normal to say hello, but now ... Although it was normal for her to ask this, she still felt that it was very strange. Ye Xingxing nervously fiddled with his fingers. After some thought, he asked,¡±Why should I participate in this drill? I don¡¯t know anything ...¡± She stammered. She didn¡¯t need to look in the mirror to know that her face and ears were red because her face and ears were burning. Lu yubai looked at her deeply and replied indifferently,¡±¡±You¡¯ll know in a while. Let¡¯s go and gather there. ¡± He didn¡¯t answer directly, but walked forward. Ye Xingchen looked at her back, falling into deep self-doubt. The Lu yubai just now didn¡¯t seem to be any different from usual, but the alienation in his tone couldn¡¯t be ignored. Was she overthinking it, or did Lu yubai have to be serious because of the uing exercise? She tried her best to smile and followed behind Lu yubai. She wanted to say something along the way, but the sense of strangeness between the two of them made her speechless. His mood was still a little heavy. Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692: I want to repay you with my body (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    When they were about to reach the assembly point, ye Xingxing deliberately slowed down and put some distance between him and Lu yubai. The originally noisy assembly point immediately quieted down when Lu yubai appeared. Everyone automatically lined up. Ye Xingchen jogged forward and quickly joined the group. Tang Chuhan and Xiao Yan were also in the group. When they saw ye Xingchen appear, their faces revealed deep shock. The students from the other sses didn¡¯t know much about the open leaf Gxy, but they knew ye Xingchen¡¯s strength very well. Just like Lin zhiqiao, they were all confused as to why ye Xingchen would appear here. Ye Xingguang smiled awkwardly at them. Lu yubai stood at the front of the group. His eyes, which were as sharp as a Falcon ¡®s, swept across the crowd. The man¡¯s entire body exuded a murderous aura, as if he had just walked out of a bloody and violent battlefield. His entire body was filled with a strong murderous aura! All the students couldn¡¯t help but shiver in fear. Ye Xingguang felt that this version of Lu yubai was very strange, but he was even more handsome and charming. She took a deep breath in her heart. Although she liked him more, Lu yubai, who was clearly standing in front of her, felt even further away for some reason. At this moment, Captain Chen brought two students over with two boxes of equipment. The box was full of equipment for the drill. In addition to guns, military knives,pressed biscuits, water bottles, and other equipment, they were also given walkie-talkies. If they did not want to continue and wanted to withdraw from the mission, they could contact the headquarters directly. In addition, they also had a Positioning System and a map. After everyone was equipped, Captain Chen said loudly,¡±¡±On your map, circle the scope of today¡¯s exercise. Within 48 hours, you must locate the target ¡°A¡±mand post and destroy it. ¡± ...... As he spoke, Captain Chen¡¯s gaze fell on ye Xingxing. He continued, ¡°We¡¯ll be using electronic warfare in this field operation. All of yourmunication devices may have been hacked. If the enemy hacked into your system, your location may have been intercepted by us. At that time, the enemy will send people to ambush you, and those who die will be eliminated. ¡± Ye Xingxing finally understood what she was here for. Lu yubai wanted to use this opportunity to let her practice her recent studies. Captain Chen passed a handheldputer to ye Xingxing.¡±She is your Information Officer. You must ensure the safety of your Information Officer because she can make you invisible and help you with reconnaissance. If your Information Officer dies, you will have to fight alone.¡± Lu yubai added,¡±I¡¯ll be using a deduction system for the entire mission. Everyone¡¯s full score is 100 points. Once the points are deducted, you¡¯ll be eliminated. If you don¡¯tplete the mission, you¡¯ll be eliminated as well. The participants of the elite Cup must be the selected elites. If you can¡¯t evenplete a small exercise, then you¡¯re a group ofplete trash. Then, you won¡¯t be qualified to participate in the elite Cup!!¡± His voice was calm, but it was filled with coldness and killing intent. The students who were participating in the exercise all clenched their fists, and the veins on their arms bulged! They were all hot-blooded people, so they naturally didn¡¯t want to be the trash that Lu yubai had mentioned. Chapter 1693 - I want to repay you with my body (3)

    Chapter 1693: I want to repay you with my body (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Are you willing to be a waste?¡± Captain Chen asked loudly. ¡°I¡¯m not willing!!¡± More than twenty people shouted together, and the shocking momentum was deafening, as if it could resound through the clouds! ¡°Can youplete the mission?¡± ¡°We will definitelyplete the mission!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Captain Chen shouted onest time. His voice was hoarse from all the shouting. He waved his hand and said,¡±let¡¯s go!!¡± Ye Xingkong followed everyone deep into the mountains. The dense forest stretched as far as the eye could see. Because it had rained in the morning, it was dark and damp, and the air was filled with the smell of rotten trees. Everyone walked very quickly along the way. As they walked, they said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve long heard that people from special z are a thousand times, ten thousand times worse than Satan. It¡¯s true. ¡± ¡°All of us are equipped with a Recon meter. Our every word and action is monitored.¡± ¡°I heard that the Z¡¯s test and elimination are even more stringent. We don¡¯t even have one-tenth of the results!¡± Ye Xingxing was at the back, operating his handheldputer as he walked. Lin zhiqiao slowed down her pace and walked to her side.¡±¡±Stinky Fox, can you still do it?¡± Tang Chuhan subconsciously turned to look at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we slow down a bit?¡± ...... Ye Xingkong shook his head.¡±There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m still fine now. However, I won¡¯t be able to keep up with your speed in the future. So ...¡± He needed to think of a way. Lin zhiqiao couldn¡¯t help butin,¡±I¡¯m really curious, why did I have to call you?¡± There are so many people in our school¡¯s electronic information major, why did you choose an outsider? you can only be considered someone who barelypleted a five-kilometer cross-country run. ¡± When the other students heard this, they couldn¡¯t help but cry out in surprise. ¡°No way. Five kilometers of off-road running was barelypleted. What are you going to do next?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Ye Xing Kong shrugged. Xiao Yan frowned. He protected ye Xingkong and said,¡±The instructor¡¯s arrangement is naturally because of him. Perhaps we¡¯ll have to rely on the starry skyter.¡± The other students didn¡¯t think so. ¡°What reason could there be? if you want to find someone, you should find someone slightly more powerful.¡± ¡°Sigh, perhaps it¡¯s to increase the difficulty for us.¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. I¡¯ll just take it as bad luck. I¡¯ll just take it one step at a time.¡± Many of the students sighed, looking at ye Xingxing as if he were trouble. Tang Chuhan nced at the people around her and said coldly,¡±¡±This is the attitude you should have. If today was a mission and you were going to save an ordinary person, would you look down on that person as a trouble or a burden?¡± The faces of the students who had been looking down on ye Xingxing immediately darkened, and some of them even lowered their heads in shame. ¡°Forget it, Chuhan, everyone is doing this because of the mission,¡± someone tried to smooth things over. Tang Chuhan snorted coldly.¡±What if the day of the elite Cup was the same? The instructor must have his own reasons for making us train like this. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±Xiao Yan immediately agreed. Ye Xingxing looked gratefully at Tang Chuhan. She felt that the ss monitor was a very upright person with a very chivalrous air. Tang Chuhan smiled at ye Xingxing andforted her.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re in the same ss. We¡¯ll definitely protect you. ¡± Xiao Yan also spoke up and patted his chest,¡±And me.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± ye Xingtian replied, smiling. Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694: I want to repay you with my body (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lin zhiqiao walked in front of ye Xingxing and coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. I don¡¯t want you to be despised by everyone.¡± She had only beenining a moment ago and hadn¡¯t expected the others to suddenly despise ye Xingxing so much. However, she couldn¡¯t be med for this. Ye Xingxing was weak to begin with. ¡°I don¡¯t think you didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ll only believe you if you protect me.¡± Ye Xing Kong raised his head. Lin zhiqiao had a terrifying look on her face,¡±stinky Fox, no! I don¡¯t want to protect you ...¡± Before he could finish, he was suddenly interrupted by a ¡°bang¡±. Without any warning, the sound of a sniper rifle was heard. A student beside him cried out,¡±ah!¡± A blood-curdling screech was heard, and then red smoke rose from his body. Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically, and they immediately bent down to hide. They were wearing green camouge clothes and could blend in with the dense forest, making it difficult for people to discover them. Lin zhiqiao, who had said she didn¡¯t want to protect ye Xingchen, pulled him to lie down behind a tree and eximed,¡±¡±No way. A sniper rifle? he¡¯s actually ying it at such a high price.¡± ¡°The enemy has a sniper. Everyone must be careful.¡± The student who had been shot with ¡°death¡± took off his hat. ¡°I¡¯ve already ¡®sacrificed¡¯ myself. All the best, students.¡± Everyone looked at the student and nodded to thank him for the reminder. There was no movement from the other side for a long time. Everyone looked at the dense forest in front of them, and a thinyer of cold sweat slowly rose on their backs. Ye Xingkong, who was hiding behind the tree, felt a chill down his spine. ...... She was so scared that she almost stared at theputer. Now that she had recovered, she quickly looked at theputer and frowned.¡±Almost. Thank God ...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin zhiqiao asked her. ¡°Someone tried to hack into our system just now. Fortunately, I set up an additional firewall on our way here.¡± Ye Xingchen said as he began to search for signals in the surrounding area. ¡°There¡¯s a signal 1000 to 1500 meters ahead. Everyone, take a look and see how we should ambush them ...¡±She said. As ye Xingxing spoke, he sent the source to his ssmates ¡®tacticalmunications watches. Suddenly, a red signal appeared on the map on everyone¡¯s watches. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! How did you do it?¡±some of the students were surprised. ¡°It¡¯s electronic anti-reconnaissance,¡±ye Xingchen said, smiling. Xiao Huo nodded,¡±this is probably the electronic warfare that the instructor was talking about.¡± Tang Chuhan asked Lin zhiqiao,¡±the shooting range is a little far. Lin zhiqiao, you¡¯re using a sniper rifle. Can you hit it?¡± Lin zhiqiaoid behind a tree and aimed in that direction for a long time.¡±It¡¯s a little difficult. The other party has cover.¡± ¨C At the same time, in themand center, everyone was staring at the screen. Seeing ye Xingxing¡¯s performance just now, Captain Chen was a little pleased.¡±¡±Not bad, your reaction is fast.¡± After he finished speaking, he nced at Lu yubai, who was still expressionless. ¡°I have to thank yubai for his training in the starry sky and Captain Yang¡¯s special visit.¡± Captain Chen¡¯s words were probing. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Captain Chen. We¡¯re all doing this for the elite Cup.¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently, the corners of his mouth curved up slightly. This answer was very official, but he had justughed again. Captain Chen couldn¡¯t see through Lu yubai. Did he have other intentions for ye Xingxing? Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695: I want to repay you with my body (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Everyone knew that this exercise would be difficult, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be in a deadlock right at the beginning. After the sneak attack, the other party didn¡¯t move, and they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly and be the other party¡¯s target. However, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to stay like this. After some discussion, they decided to throw out the bait and lure the other party to attack first. There was another student who was also holding a sniper rifle. Tang Chuhan, who was next to him, acted as bait. She took off her hat and ced it on the muzzle, then carefully stuck it out. The other party was obviously very experienced and did not fall for his tricks. Lin zhiqiao was discouraged,¡±what¡¯s the good thing?¡± Are we going to be blocked by the other party here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± ye Xingguangforted her.¡±You¡¯re holding a sniper rifle now. A sniper needs to be calm andposed.¡± Lin Zhiyan pouted, frowning and looking annoyed. After Tang Chuhan discussed it with everyone, they decided to create a diversion. They would let the student Bluff to attract the enemy¡¯s attention, and then let Lin zhiqiao be the real attack. The students took their guns and fired in the direction of the signal source. Under the continuous sniping, the other party had no choice but to find an opportunity to counterattack. At this time, Lin zhiqiao was already ready. As soon as the other party was slightly exposed, she immediately locked on to the target through the scope and urately pulled the trigger. ¡°Bang!¡± ...... A gunshot was heard, and red smoke was vaguely seen in the distance. The opponent was shot and eliminated. He got up from the ground, took off the hood on his head, and waved to everyone. His ssmate saw the cap and said,¡±Oh my God, if I¡¯m not wrong, he¡¯s from Z¡¯s Special Forces.¡± ¡°My brother had fought with them before. He said that they were all perverts and their methods were demonic. They were super scary.¡± ¡°In any case, they¡¯ve never lost in a drill, no matter who they¡¯re up against.¡± ¡°I heard that during a military exercise, the other party waspletely annihted before they could even see their shadows.¡± The crowd panicked and wailed. ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s so powerful!¡± ¡°How are we going to win?¡± ¡°A King against a bronze. This is aplete thrashing.¡± ¡­¡­ Everyone was chiming in as if the end of the world wasing. While he had been sniping his opponents and sighing, ye Xingguang hadn¡¯t been idle. His mission was to findmand point A within the time limit and destroy it to win. Ye Xingkong tracked the signal source and quickly hacked into the enemy¡¯swork and found the enemy¡¯smand point. ¡°I¡¯ve found theirmand points,¡± she said to everyone.¡±There are four of them, but I don¡¯t know which one is themand point A we¡¯re going to destroy.¡± There were fourmand points in the North, South, East, and West. If they went one by one, forty-eight hours would not be enough. They had to split up. Although they werementing and crying out in pain, they would definitely not give up. They expressed that they had toplete the mission no matter what. Even the Z Special Forces couldn¡¯t stop them. At the fourmand points, the troops were split into four groups of five. Now, no one looked down on ye Xingxing anymore, and he could choose who he wanted to go with. If ye Xingxing had a choice, he would naturally choose to be with his ssmates. Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696: I want to repay you with my body (6)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing followed Tang Chuhan, Xiao Yan, Lin zhiqiao, and another male student in the ss, Ji Junyan, to themand post in the South. Unlike before, when they were only concerned about their journey, after the previous ambush, everyone was especially careful this time. They all held guns in their hands, and every few steps they took, they would find a cover to hide and observe the situation around them. They were very alert. After five or six hours, ye Xingxing¡¯s physical strength was slowly beginning to drain, and his body was getting heavier and heavier. The high level of vignce and advance was simply too much for her. Her legs were getting weaker and weaker. Every step she took felt like she was stepping on cotton. However, every step she took felt as heavy as a thousand kilograms. She was sweating profusely and her mind was screaming that she was so tired. She had to stop and rest. However, a strong voice rang out in her heart.¡±Hang in there, hang in there. I can¡¯t be a burden ...¡± Ye Xing Kong was caught off guard and kicked against a tree trunk, falling to the ground with a blood-curdling scream. ¡°Hey, stinky Fox, are you okay?¡± Lin zhiqiao looked at her from the side. Ye Xingxing sat on the ground, panting, and waved his hand.¡±I can¡¯t do it. Why don¡¯t you put me down, and I¡¯ll find a ce to hide so that you can continue to operate it?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. If you don¡¯t move, you¡¯ll be discovered sooner orter. At that time, no one will protect you. Once you¡¯re eliminated, our electronic system will be paralyzed.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I stay here with you, stinky Fox?¡± Lin zhiqiao suggested. Although her physical strength was not weak, she was still a little overwhelmed by such a high-intensity exercise, so she did not want to leave. ¡°That¡¯s even more out of the question!¡± Tang Chuhan rejected. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to look down on these two girls, but their current opponent was Special Forces Z. ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡±Tang Chuhan said as she walked in front of ye Xingxing. ...... Ye Xingxing quickly shook his head.¡±No, no. We still have to cross the mountain in front of us and cross the border of the exercise. It¡¯s still a long way. You¡¯re the main force. The mission has to bepleted by you. You¡¯re wasting my energy. I¡¯ll rest for a while and eat something. I should be able to continue on my journey in a while. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s all take a break and hurry to Hignd 715 before dark. That¡¯s the border of the exercise, so it should be the safest ce to settle down.¡± Ye Xingxing finished his hardtack and rested for a while, recovering some of his energy, so everyone continued on their way. There were a few times when ye Xingchen felt like he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, but when he saw the four people beside him, he didn¡¯t seem to care about his fatigue and continued forward. He couldn¡¯t help them, but he definitely couldn¡¯t drag them down. Also, she knew that Lu yubai was watching from the other side. She had to let Lu yubai know that she was not a flower that grew by clinging to a tree. She was an independent towering tree that could definitely stand side by side with him. After persevering, they finally arrived at the designated resting ce. Ten hours had passed. During this time, the students had found various resting spots. Ye Xingchen sent them a message through the system. In these ten hours, there were fewer and fewer students. There were twenty-one students when they first set off, but after ten hours, there were only fifteen students left. And there were still 38 hours left. However, the road ahead would only be more and more difficult. Ye Xingchen suddenly discovered an unknown signal source nearby. Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697: I want to repay you with my body (7)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°No way. Can the Z Special Forces not be so scary? we purposely took a detour to this ce, and they still won¡¯t let us go.¡± Lin zhiqiao wailed. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong ...¡± Ye Xingchen followed and realized that something was wrong. Along the way, Special Forces Z had always chosen to fight alone or in pairs, but the disy showed that there should be more than one or two people. ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve already seen through our ns and set up a trap for us to jump into?¡± Lin zhiqiao asked. ¡°I¡¯ll go Scout,¡±Ji Junyan said. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. ¡± Xiao Yan also stood up and followed Ji Junyan. The two of them walked forward carefully, and after a few hundred meters, they suddenly stopped. Ye Xingxing called out to them,e back,e back,e back quickly.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±the two of them turned back and asked her. ¡°When you guys were walking over there, I noticed that the signal wasing and going. Fortunately, I called you back at thest minute. Otherwise, you would have been discovered,¡± ye Xingchen said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°The other party has installed a jammer.¡± ¡°The interference device should be able to block all signals, so how did you know they had a signal source?¡± ¡°The working principle of the jammer is to shield the signal of the designated source by interfering with it. They can prevent being blocked by modifying the reception and transmission frequency of the mobile phone. For example, the jammer only shields signals from 900 to 1800 MHz, while their band¡¯s reception and transmission frequency is 850 to 1900 MHz, which is farrger than the shielding range of the jammer. As long as the reception and transmission frequency are adjusted to the maximum, the signal can be received normally.¡± ...... Just listening to ye Xingxing¡¯s words gave Lin zhiqiao a headache.¡±Oh my God, it¡¯s soplicated. You don¡¯t have to tell me. You just have to tell me what to do.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± ye Xingguang replied.¡±It¡¯s a little harder, but I¡¯m here. If it were anyone else, instructor Lu and the others would¡¯ve finished you all off.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Lin zhiqiao snorted coldly.¡±Look at how proud you are. No matter what, you¡¯re still a weakling.¡± As ssmates, the three men were already used to the two women¡¯s daily bickering. They pretended not to hear anything. In a few minutes, ye Xingguang had cracked it. Xiao Yan and Ji Junyan set off once again. The two of them found a ce to hide and took out an infrared telescope to investigate. After a while, Ji Junyan came back.¡±Squad leader, there¡¯s a small camp in front with several tents. There are also people standing guard. Do you think it¡¯smand point A?¡± The three of them were surprised. It was impossible for the enemy to set up theirmand post here, not to mention that it was already out of the practice line. Could it be that they were willing to do this? ¨C At the same time, in themand center, they were also surprised by the sudden appearance of amand post. Captain Chen frowned as he looked at Lu yubai and asked,¡±¡±You set up a temporarymand post here?¡± He remembered that there was no such step during the drill. Lu yubai¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and his calm voice was filled with murderous intent.¡±No, this isn¡¯t one of us.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you send someone to investigate the entire mountain before the exercise? Don¡¯t tell me there are other troops doing drills here. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a drill for other troops either!!¡± Lu yubai said as he stood up. ¡°That¡¯s ...¡± Captain Chen thought of something, and his face changed drastically, turning as pale as paper. ¡°Go and contact Zhan xuantian!!¡± By the time he finished speaking, Lu yubai had already run out the door! ¡ª¡ª [PS: I wish everyone a happy May 1st. Please vote for the new month. I¡¯ll vote for Lu yubai to sleep with him. Love you~] Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698: I want to repay you with my body (8)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The five of them took cover behind the bunker and stared at the temporarymand post in front. Two burly men were patrolling back and forth with guns in their hands. ¡°Why do I feel like something¡¯s wrong?¡± ye Xingkong frowned. These people didn¡¯t look like soldiers. ¡°They¡¯re carrying United States goods,¡± Lin zhiqiao said to Tang Chuhan. The ss monitor knew a lot about armaments. Others might not have noticed, but she thought that the ss monitor must have. Tang Chuhan nodded, her expression serious. Ji Junyan pointed to the right.¡±Look there. The horses they tied to the trees. What¡¯s that Hunchback?¡± Xiao Huo said,¡±I¡¯ve heard before that some drug dealers would use the mountain road to separate the road and waterway in order to transport drugs. The troops here usually don¡¯te here for their drill because it¡¯s close to our school. In addition, it¡¯s deep in the mountains and old forests, so it¡¯s a test. In the end, the instructors chose to do their drill here. The other side of the mountain seems to lead to another city. Do you think they will ...¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face turned pale with fright,¡±you¡¯re saying that we¡¯ve encountered drug dealers?¡± It can¡¯t be, it¡¯s so terrifying. ¡± ¡°ss monitor,¡± Ji Junyan asked Tang Chuhan,¡±should we immediately report this?¡± Tang Chuhan thought for a moment and replied,¡±what if the other party isn¡¯t a drug dealer?¡± That means we¡¯ve given up on the mission, so we can only confirm it first. ¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to confirm. I just received a message from instructor yang,¡± ye Xingxing replied, his eyes still on theputer.¡±Instructor yang wants us to retreat immediately.¡± The higher-ups had given the order, so these people were definitely not ordinary people. As for the students, they didn¡¯t have any live ammunition in their hands. How could they deal with it? When the five of them received the order and were about to retreat, they realized that the people opposite them seemed to have noticed something was wrong. All of them had gotten up. ...... There were more than a dozen people. Was he preparing to pack his things and leave? ¡°They¡¯re leaving, but instructor Lu and the others are not here yet. ¡± Ji Junyan frowned and clenched her fists. ¡°Don¡¯t we have a tracking device? Put a tracker on them. When the instructor and the otherseter and give them theputer, we¡¯ll definitely be able to track them down. ¡± Tang Chuhan said. ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Ye Xingkong said worriedly. ¡°That¡¯s right. If we get close to them, what if they discover us? these people are all ouws, and they¡¯re holding real weapons in their hands.¡± Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t agree with this. Everyone was in a dilemma. For safety, they should listen to the order and retreat immediately, but if they retreated, they might let these drug dealers go. A momentter, as the ss monitor, Tang Chuhan said in a deep voice,¡±¡±You guys retreat first. I¡¯ll put the tracker and catch up with youter.¡± ¡°No, absolutely not!!¡± There was no need to consider this. Everyone refused and was unwilling to abandon theirpanions. ¡°At worst, we¡¯ll just fight! He¡¯ll be a good man again after eighteen years!¡± Xiao Yan parted his mouth andughed in a very mboyant and free manner. Tang Chuhan and Ji Junyan both patted him on the shoulder, indicating that they would advance and retreat together. Lin zhiqiao was so scared that she was about to cry.¡±But I¡¯m really scared. I don¡¯t want to die. Let¡¯s go. Instructor Lu and the others areing.¡± ¡°Do you think these drug dealers are easy to deal with? they dared to enter the mountains because they have the ability to avoid being tracked down and investigated. Now that they¡¯ve been caught red-handed, how can we let them go?¡± Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699: I want to devote my life to you (9)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t let them go. The drugs they transport will harm a lot of people. If we let them go, it will be difficult to find them again. We are deep in the mountains.¡± Lin zhiqiao lowered her head in shame after hearing their words. She nced at ye Xingxing beside her. The weakling that she thought was weak, the weakling that she looked down on, was now extremely calm. Everything was under themand of the ss monitor. She gritted her teeth.¡±Alright then. We¡¯ll track them. We can¡¯t let them get away.¡± But how? Who would release it? The atmosphere suddenly became very heavy. Lu yubai¡¯s voice came through the earpiece. Due to the sudden emergency, ye Xingxing had Lu yubai join theirmunication system.¡±Report your location immediately.¡± Ye Xingchen hurriedly sent his location over. She looked at the distance between the two sides. It was still quite far. Even if Lu yubai rushed over, it would still take 20 minutes. By then, the drug dealers would have all left. Tang Chuhan, Ji Junyan, and Xiao Yan argued for a long time. In the end, they decided that Ji Junyan and Xiao Yan would go together, while Tang Chuhan would be the ss monitor to receive them and protect ye Xingkong and Lin zhirou at the same time. In the dark forest, Ji Junyan and Xiao Yan leaned against the trees and rocks to hide, carefully moving forward. Due to time constraints, the speed was still quite fast. Tang Chuhan was lying on the ground, holding the gun in her hand tightly. Her eyes were sharp and cold as she stared straight ahead. Not far behind him were Lin zhiqiao and ye Xingxing. Ye Xingxing was holding a telescope, and Lin zhiqiao was holding a sniper rifle. Both of them were sweating. ...... One step, two steps, three steps ... Finally, Xiao Yan and Ji Junyan approached from the left. The ten horses were tied to the trees on the left. Ji Junyan quietly threw the tracker into the horse Bag when no one was paying attention. After a while, he bent his back and slowly retreated. During the entire process, the five of them held their breaths and their bodies tensed up. Seeing that Ji Junyan was about to retreat, everyone subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. But the next second, they were all so scared that their souls almost jumped out of their chests, because a horse suddenly neighed. Suddenly, everyone turned their heads and looked over. Someone saw Ji Junyan from his angle and his expression changed. He immediately shouted,¡±¡±Someone has broken in!¡± The next second, he raised the gun in his hand and fired in the direction of Ji Junyan and Xiao Yan. Fortunately, Ji Junyan and Xiao Yan dodged quickly. They immediately fell to the ground and rolled twice before running into the dark forest. These people immediately wanted to chase after them, but Lin zhiqiao quickly opened fire. She shot in front of them to stop them from choosing to go up. She couldn¡¯t shoot on their bodies, otherwise, it would expose them for not having live ammunition. It would make the other party feel no sense of danger and pursue with all their might. After shooting a few times, he managed to buy some time. It was enough for Ji Junyan and Xiao Yan to run a long distance. Tang Chuhan turned around and looked at them.¡±You two, run immediately. Go in the direction instructor Lu came from. Hurry.¡± ¡°What about you, ss monitor?¡± ye Xingguang asked worriedly. Tang Chuhan replied,¡±I¡¯ll wait here to pick up Ji Junyan and Xiao Yan. Don¡¯t worry. We run fast. We¡¯ll catch up to you very soon.¡± This was the truth. Ye Xingxing was very clear about his own abilities. If he didn¡¯t run, he would drag hispanions down. She quickly stood up and ran away ... Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700: I want to repay you with my body (10)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lin zhiqiao fired two more shots before running away, but she quickly caught up to ye Xingxing. A series of gunshots rang out in the dense forest, and the sound of pursuit continued. Ye Xingguang¡¯s sharp senses picked up on the mess of footsteps. There was another direction, which meant that the ss monitor and the other two were safe for the time being. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Lin zhiqiao kept hurrying ye Xingguang, even tugging at her from time to time. However, ye Xingxing had already tried his best. When he jumped over a ditch, his legs gave way and he fell heavily to the ground. Lin zhiqiao immediately squatted down to pull him up.¡±Get up, get up.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± A sniper bullet flew over from behind, directly brushing past the top of Lin zhiqiao¡¯s head. Lin zhiqiao was so scared that her face turned pale, and her tears started to flow.¡±If I didn¡¯t help you just now, I would have been dead.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re fine, aren¡¯t we? let¡¯s Bend our backs and run ...¡± Ye Xingxing got up from the ground and pulled Lin zhirou forward into an even denser forest, sessfully avoiding the other party¡¯s eyes. Lin zhiqiao cried as she ran,¡±what do you think happened to ss monitor and the rest?¡± ¡°The ss monitor and the others are much stronger than us. They¡¯ll definitely be fine.¡± In fact, ye Xingkong wasn¡¯t confident either. She had been running non-stop just now. She didn¡¯t know how long she had been running for or which direction she had run in. She only knew that her physical strength had reached its limit and she really couldn¡¯t run anymore. Her speed became slower and slower, and finally, her body went limp and fell to the ground. ¡°Hurry up and get up,¡± Lin zhiqiao reached out to pull ye Xingxing¡¯s body, but he wouldn¡¯t get up no matter what. ¡°I¡¯m running. I¡¯ll be a burden to you if you pull me. You should run.¡± ...... ¡°No, when I was running, the ss monitor told me not to leave you behind. If I go back alone, the ss monitor will definitely scold me to death.¡± Lin zhiqiao tried to pull ye Xingxing up several times, but she couldn ¡®t. In the end, she cried helplessly,¡±what should I do? I don¡¯t have any strength left.¡± Ye Xingguang was exhausted, while Lin zhiqiao was frightened by the approaching danger. ¡°I¡¯m really scared,¡± she cried.¡±If I had known that something like this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± ¡°I¡¯m scared too, but it¡¯s useless. Crying won¡¯t solve anything,¡±ye Xing Kong said, panting. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then you should support the ss monitor. Stay behind and put the tracker.¡± Lin zhiqiao realized that she really wanted to hit ye Xingxing. ¡°The ss monitor is a very opinionated person. He has already made up his mind to ce the tracker. If we don¡¯t agree, he will go alone. We are ssmates, of course we can¡¯t leave him alone. If I say I¡¯m leaving, you will definitelye with me. If you leave, who will protect Ji Junyan and Xiao Yan when they go to ce the tracker? the shooting range is so far, we can only rely on your sniper rifle.¡± Ye Xingkong exined. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Lin zhiqiao waspletely at a loss. ¡°I can¡¯t run anymore. You run first and find someone to save me.¡± With that, ye Xingkong pushed Lin zhiqiao away. ¡°By the time I find her, I definitely won¡¯t be able to save you,¡± Lin zhiqiao sobbed.¡±Although I hate you and don¡¯t want to save you, I promised the ss monitor that I wouldn¡¯t leave you behind. I would protect you.¡± A series of hurried footsteps came from behind them, as if they were getting closer and closer. Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701: I want to repay you with my body (11)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two of them looked back in panic at the same time. ¡°They¡¯ll be here soon. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll carry you and run. ¡± Lin zhiqiao said as she squatted in front of ye Xingkong. ¡°You can¡¯t run far on my back. There¡¯s only one way now.¡± Ye Xingchen pointed to the front.¡±Go ahead and make some tracks, then clean up this ce. We¡¯ll lie down in the bushes on the right.¡± Lin zhiqiao nodded her head repeatedly and quickly followed ye Xingkong¡¯s words. After helping ye Xingkong to hide in the bushes, she went back to clean up the scene and then walked back to ye Xingkong. The two of themy motionless in the bushes, holding their breaths. Their army green camouge uniforms blended in perfectly with their surroundings. If they did not lift the branches above to look, they would not have discovered that there was someone hiding under the bushes! After a while, three men ran over from the distance. They saw the traces of footsteps on the ground and subconsciously chased after them. Ye Xingxing and Lin zhiqiao thought that they had fooled each other, but after running for a while, they suddenly stopped. Sure enough, these people were not to be trifled with. The ce where they stopped happened to be the finishing point where Lin zhiqiao had made the mark. The man standing in the middle looked around with a gun in his hand. His eyes were sharp and cold. In the forest at night, it made people feel a bone-chilling coldness. ¡°Search inch by inch, the person must be hiding here!¡± As soon as the man finished his sentence, the two men beside him began to search the bushes on both sides. They fiddled with the tree branches with the guns in their hands. The guns glowed coldly in the night. ...... The originally quiet and humid forest suddenly became even more depressing. Lin zhiqiao subconsciously tugged at ye Xingxing¡¯s sleeve, as if anxiously asking what to do. Ye Xingchen¡¯s heart trembled faster and faster as they got closer and closer. An unprecedented sense of pressure attacked her from all directions. Dark night was like a big monster, as if she wanted to swallow her alive. The three men were getting closer and closer to the two of them. When they reached the ce where ye Xingxing had fallen, the two of them felt their hearts jump to their throats, as if they would jump out of their mouths at any moment. When they saw a man with a guning toward the Bush where they were hiding, the two men couldn¡¯t help but tremble. They felt cold sweat oozing out of their pores. Just as the man had locked onto ye Xingxing and Lin zhiqiao¡¯s hiding spot and was about to reach out to kick them, a whoosh sound rang out. A bullet pierced through the night sky and flew through the middle of his head. Blood sttered everywhere, and in the next second, the man became a cold corpse! The other two men¡¯s faces changed drastically, and they immediately raised their guns ... But they had already been locked on by someone. Before they could fire back, they had already gone to see theirpanions. Ye Xingkong and Lin zhiqiao hugged each other tightly. Before they could confirm who the person was, the two of them didn¡¯t dare toe out and continued to hide. Not long after, a ck shadow rushed over from the distance, and in the dark night, his whole body was filled with a cold killing intent. The moment he appeared, ye Xingguang felt a sense of familiarity. Even though he was wearing a helmet and mask, only revealing a pair of cold eyes, ye Xingguang still recognized him. Her vision blurred, and an impulse rose in her heart. The next second, she climbed out of the Bush and ran into the other party¡¯s arms ... Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702: I want to repay you with my body (12)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing¡¯s stomach wasn¡¯t actually that big, and she was already trembling in fear. Now that someone had been killed in front of her, her mind had gone nk. When she realized that the person was Lu yubai, it was as if she had seen her Savior. She subconsciously pounced over. But because she was too scared just now, her legs were weak. Just as she was about to jump into Lu yubai¡¯s arms, she fell down again. Lu yubai was quick to react. He grabbed her waist and pulled her into his arms. He held her head with one hand and stroked her back with the other ... ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine now ... Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± His voice was soft and gentle, like a stream of clear spring water, which waspletely different from the cold aura he exuded. This voice entered ye Xingxing¡¯s ears, inexplicably calming her flustered heart. Hearing a familiar voice, Lin zhiqiao knew it was Lu yubai. She ran out and cried,¡±¡±Instructor Lu, you¡¯re finally here. If you hadn¡¯te, we would have died.¡± Two more people ran over from behind. One of them was Zhan xuantian, and the other was yang Wenke. When Lin zhiqiao saw Zhan xuantian, she pounced on him like ye Xingxing and hugged his waist, crying her heart out.¡±You scared me to death. I thought I would never see you again. Wuwu ...¡± Zhan xuantian, who was suddenly attacked, was stunned for a moment. A momentter, he put on a bright smile and pushed away the girl who was hugging him.¡±Calm down, little girl. You¡¯re fine now.¡± ncing at ye Xingxing, who was being consoled by Lu yubai, Lin Zhiyan suddenly cried even louder. Why were the two of them in the same position, but the treatment was so different? ¡°I was almost scared to death. Why didn¡¯t youfort me? I want a hug ...¡± She asked Zhan xuantian, feeling wronged. ...... He then opened his arms. Zhan xuantian¡¯s handsome face twitched. ¡®Is this girl scared out of her mind?¡¯ He nced at yang Wenke, who was smiling at him with a yful look. He reached out and pulled yang Wenke in front of him.¡±I don¡¯t know how tofort people, but he does. Let himfort you.¡± Lin zhiqiao, who had almost hugged him, immediately retracted her arms and started crying towards the forest. She felt that she was so pitiful. ¡°Shut up!¡± Lu yubai coldly shouted. Lin zhiqiao was so scared that her body trembled. Although she felt more wronged and wanted to cry, she only dared to cry silently. Zhan xuantian stretched out his hand and stiffly patted her head.¡±¡±Alright, alright, stop crying!¡± It was as if he was coaxing his three-year-old niece. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s expression immediately turned into joy as she smiled at Zhan xuantian. After the shock, ye Xingxing slowly regained his calm. She asked Lu yubai,¡±¡±ss monitor and the other two, how¡¯s the situation over there?¡± ¡°The three of them ran faster than you guys,¡± Lu yubai said softly.¡±Someone has already saved them on the other side. However, those drug dealers have escaped.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve ced a tracker on them,¡±ye Xingxing said immediately. As she spoke, she quickly took out her handheldputer and it quickly disyed the tracking signal. Lu yubai took theputer and passed it to yang Wenke.¡±¡±Leave the rest to us. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back.¡± ¡°But the drill ...¡± ¡°The exercise ended before we left.¡± For the safety of the students, such an incident had to end. After Lu yubai handed her over to the other special Combat Team members, he left with Zhan xuantian and yang Wenke. Chapter 1703 - I want to repay you with my body (13)

    Chapter 1703: I want to repay you with my body (13)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing smiled, thinking that their risk had not been in vain. He hoped that they could help Lu yubai find those drug dealers. Her body had long been exhausted. She had been holding on the whole time, and after experiencing joy, sorrow, shock, and relief, she had reached her limit. Now, she could not hold on any longer. She looked up at the dark night sky and closed her eyes. Her thoughts also fell into darkness. When ye Xingxing woke up again, he found himself in the hospital. It was dark all around him, and there was a tall figure standing in front of the window. Sensing that the person on the bed had woken up, he turned around ... Ye Xingxing saw a handsome face. That delicate facial features and outline, under the sunlight, were so handsome that one couldn¡¯t bear to blink. ¡°Instructor ... Lu ...¡± When she spoke, she realized that her voice was especially hoarse, and her throat was dry and ufortable. Lu yubai frowned slightly and walked over with a smile in his eyes. He poured her a ss of water and even put it to her lips considerately. After ye Xingxing drank the water from Lu yubai¡¯s hand, his throat felt much better. ¡°Thank you, instructor Lu,¡± she smiled at Lu yubai. It felt so good to be baited by Lu yubai. Lu yubai put down the cup and sat down on the edge of the bed. He reached out and touched the messy hair on her cheek.¡±Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head.¡±No... I feel like I¡¯m back to life now. By the way, those drug dealers ... They ...¡± Lu yubai replied,¡±they have all been caught. The five of you have done a great job this time. If it weren¡¯t for the tracker, it would not have been so easy to catch them.¡± Hearing this, ye Xing Kong smiled happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that I can help you. I¡¯m just afraid that I can¡¯t help you and might even drag you down. It was really dangerous where we were hiding at that time. They would have found us in the next second. Fortunately, you saved me. ¡± She thought Lu yubai would be polite, but he nodded slightly and stared at her for a long time.¡±How are you going to repay me for saving your life?¡± Ye Xingkong was stunned. ...... Lu yubai was asking her to repay her for saving his life. Usually, when a hero saved a beauty, the beauty would repay the hero with her body. Ye Xingxing struggled internally for a few seconds before blushing.¡±¡±There¡¯s a saying in ancient times that a life-saving grace should be repaid with one¡¯s body ...¡± As she spoke, her lips trembled slightly, and her heart was extremely nervous. Lu yubai stared at him deeply and said,¡±¡±It seems that you have no way to repay me with your body.¡± Ah? Ye Xingxing blinked. When he met Lu yubai¡¯s deep ck eyes, his mind was filled with confusion. Why couldn¡¯t she devote her body to him? she wasn¡¯t married or had a boyfriend. Lu yubai raised his hand and patted ye Xingxing¡¯s head. He looked at her for a long time before he reluctantly retracted his hand and said,¡±¡±Alright, have a good rest. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Ye Xingkong grabbed his hand. He looked down at their hands and asked her,¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± After a few seconds, the other party stammered,¡±¡±Just now ... Why did you say that I can¡¯t repay you with my body ...¡± Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing without blinking. After a long time, he smiled and asked her,¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you want to devote yourself to me?¡± She was still holding his hand, feeling his body heat spread to her. Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart was beating fast.¡±Yes, I want to repay you with my body.¡± ¡ª¡ª P.S. Do you want to repay me with your body? Please give me a monthly ticket~~ Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704: I want to repay you with my body (14)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai didn¡¯t expect ye Xingxing to be so straightforward, directly saying that she wanted to devote her life to him. He was stunned at first, then the corners of his mouth slowly curved up, and a touch of joy quietly crept from the bottom of his heart to the tip of his eyebrows. The way he looked at ye Xingxing suddenly became unscrupulous, so hot that it was as if he could set her on fire. ¡°Think carefully before you answer?¡± The memory of that day shed through his mind. Damn her instructor ye. Were they rted by blood, or was it just a coincidence? ¡°I ... I thought it through before I answered.¡± Ye Xingkong nodded heavily. Since he had already said it, there was no way he could take it back. If Lu yubai rejected her, she could lie and say that she was just joking. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s it. She had really done a beautiful job just now! However, if she was really rejected, it would hurt her heart. At that time, she had just fallen out of love and had never been in a rtionship, so it could not be considered as falling out of love. However, no matter how sad she was, she had to smile brightly and not show any signs of unhappiness. ¡°I see ...¡± Lu yubai¡¯s face suddenly became serious and solemn. Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart clenched even tighter. Oh no, oh no, she¡¯s not going to be rejected, is she? ¡°If you devote yourself to me, then naturally you can only think of me and miss me. You can¡¯t have any ambiguous rtionships with other men.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice was low and authoritative. ¡°Ah?!!¡± Ye Xing Kong nodded subconsciously. Lu yubai¡¯s face slowly softened, and he smiled. He raised his hand and helped her smooth her hair again.¡±¡±After you graduate, we can announce our rtionship to the public.¡± ...... ¡°Our rtionship ... What rtionship?¡± ye Xingkong was confused. ¡°What rtionship do you mean?¡± Lu yubai asked. Ye Xingkong pondered for a while. She pointed at the position of her heart and then pointed at the smell of Lu yubai¡¯s heart. She asked,¡±¡±This kind of rtionship?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to repay me with your body, that¡¯s fine.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice suddenly softened, and his suave and flirtatious voice made one¡¯s body go numb. He couldn¡¯t refuse it at all. Ye Xingkong shook his head.¡±No, no, no. I¡¯m willing ...¡± Very willing. One hundred percent willing. ¡°You¡¯re still a student. It¡¯s for your own good. ¡± Lu yubai said softly. Ye Xingguang nodded again. Indeed, they couldn¡¯t expose their rtionship now, or the school would stop them and force her to write a letter of self-reflection every day. Just thinking about it made his scalp tingle. ¡°Then, can we ...¡± Tell our friends and family? Ye Xingkong wanted to ask Lu yubai, but he didn¡¯t know how to start. ¡°What?¡± Lu yubai looked at her as she bit her lips gently. She looked so delicate and alluring. He slowly leaned closer to her and coaxed her in a hoarse voice,¡±can you ... Stamp it?¡± Ye Xingchen blinked in confusion, not understanding what he was saying. She only felt that his voice was extremely sexy. Seeing her staring at him in a daze, Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up slightly. The next second, he suddenly leaned forward, lowered his head, and kissed her deeply on the lips. Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes widened. A gentle breeze blew, and the curtains swayed with the wind. He didn¡¯t kiss her deeply, but only lightly. He left after a short kiss. However, it also made ye Xingkong dizzy. He tilted his head slightly and his face was flushed red as if it was burning. Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705: I want to repay you with my body (15)

    Trantor: 549690339

    She panted and looked at him in a daze. Her mind was in a mess, and she felt that the world was nk, and only her heart was beating wildly. Lu yubai smiled, his smile brighter than the sun. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow.¡± Lu yubai gave her a light push, and she fell onto the bed. He didn¡¯t even use much strength. ¡°As I thought, it¡¯s really soft.¡± He caressed her earlobe, his voice low and hoarse. His breathing was heavy, and his hot breath spread. Ye Xing Kong¡¯s face turned red as he looked at him, his body feeling numb. After Lu yubai left, it took her a while toe back to her senses. She reached out and covered her chest, her heart still beating fast. After a while, she covered her lips with her fingers and reminisced about what had just happened. Lu yubai kissed her. It was her first kiss. Was Lu yubai also her first kiss? He said that he had never had a girlfriend before, so that must have been his first kiss. First kiss aside, the most important thing was that they had skipped boyfriend and girlfriend, and now they were going to get married after graduation. That meant that there was a rtionship between the fianc¨¦e and the fianc¨¦. She was Lu yubai¡¯s fianc¨¦. ...... Lu yubai was his fianc¨¦. This progress was even faster than a rocket! Ye Xingxing snickered at first, then burst outughing. Oh my God, the feeling of kissing Lu yubai was so F * cking awesome! ¡°What are youughing at? you look like a fool.¡± With a sour voice, the door to the ward was pushed open. Ye Xingxing looked up and saw Lin zhiqiao, who was also wearing a hospital gown, walking in. ¡°What are you doing here? You¡¯re also injured?¡± She remembered that Lin zhiqiao was not injured. ¡°I¡¯m not injured, but I heard that a bullet flew past my head. They insisted that Ie over to check my body.¡± Lin zhiqiao nced at ye Xingxing and sat down on the chair beside him.¡±¡±I saw instructor Lu leave just now. Oh my, your face is as red as a monkey¡¯s butt. What did instructor Lu say to you? you¡¯re so happy that you look like a fool.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not telling you,¡±ye Xingkong said as he sat up. Lin zhiqiao turned her head away.¡±Hmph! If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it.¡± He muttered in his heart, why is instructor Lu here to see ye Xingxing, but why isn¡¯t instructor Zhan here to see me? She nced at ye Xingxing. Clearly, she had eaten candy from instructor Lu. After some thought, she said arrogantly,¡±youth is fleeting. It¡¯s not like you can fall in love early ... But don¡¯t just focus on yourself. I saved your life. You have to repay me. Quick, tell me, how do you think we should win over instructor Zhan?¡± She thought that if ye Xingxing could even take down Lu yubai, then Zhan xuantian should not be a problem. Ye Xingxing recalled everything that had happened after Lin zhiqiao had pounced into Zhan xuantian¡¯s arms that day. She coughed lightly.¡±That day, I saw your interaction with thebat instructor. I realized that he has a very powerful ability.¡± ¡°What ability?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll use my ability to be single. ¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t know, go to Baidu. Not only will it tell you what it means, but it will also teach you how to do it.¡± Ye Xingkongughed. Her phone had been confiscated when she was in school, but she couldn¡¯t go online anytime and anywhere. Lin zhiqiao snorted coldly,¡±¡±You know I can¡¯t go online ...¡± In fact, she roughly knew what it meant. That day, she had thrown herself into his arms and cried. A little girl had cried so hard in his arms, but she couldn¡¯t turn the tempered steel into something soft. Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706: I want to repay you with my body (16)

    Trantor: 549690339

    In the end, he even said that he didn¡¯t know how tofort people. AI! She was single because of her ability! ¡°How about we just forget it?¡± ye Xingguang suggested.¡±You two don¡¯t really match.¡± Lin zhiqiao immediately retorted loudly,¡±who says we¡¯re notpatible? I think they¡¯re quitepatible. Thebat instructor is very handsome, except that he¡¯s a little tanned. However, it¡¯s impossible for all soldiers to have the genes of not being tanned like Lu yubai. However, I¡¯m so fair. I think if we get married, our descendants might also have the genes of not being tanned.¡± Ye Xingkong had not expected Lin zhiqiao to say that. She couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud,ughing so hard that tears were flowing out. ¡°What are youughing at? don¡¯tugh!¡± Lin zhiqiao said fiercely. Ye Xingxing tried to hold back hisughter, but he couldn ¡®T. Lin zhiqiao was really like a clown sometimes. ¡°Ye Xingxing, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare tough at me again, I¡¯ll beat you up. This isn¡¯t school.¡± Lin zhiqiao threatened. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I won¡¯tugh anymore.¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was serious, but he couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was full of ck lines.¡±Laugh all you want,ugh all you want. Be careful, you¡¯ll die fromughing!!¡± I¡¯m warning you again, if you don¡¯t help us catch up with instructor Zhan, I¡¯ll go back to instructor Lu. ¡± Ye Xing Kong was speechless. ...... Lin Zhiyan stood up and swaggered away like a female tyrant. After closing the door, she suddenly opened it again.¡±! ¡®Ll remember that!!! Even if I can¡¯t get Lu yubai, I¡¯ll definitely mess with you and him. ¡± Ye Xing Kong shook his head. Lin zhiqiao was really a weirdo. However, with a ssmate like her, life would not be so boring. Ye Xingxing¡¯s physical exhaustion was serious and he needed to be under observation for 48 hours in the hospital, while Lin zhiqiao only needed 24 hours to leave. Lu yubai came to the hospital to pick her up the next day. Ye Xingkong secretly thought that Lu yubai might have arranged for her to stay for 48 hours so that she could rest for one more day. What a considerate ... Fianc¨¦! Ye Xingxing leaned against the window, looking out at Lu yubai. Suddenly, she heard a faint sounding from behind her. Ye Xingkong turned around subconsciously and saw Lu yubaizily leaning against the door. She immediately turned around and said,¡±¡±Instructor Lu ...¡± She kept looking out of the window. Where did hee in from? did he already enter this building when she sneaked out of the window? didn¡¯t that happen a long time ago? ¡°Have you been here for a long time?¡± He had been standing at the door and looking at her background. It looked like a scene from a romance novel. ¡°I went to see a friend first.¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently, ¡°Pa!!!¡± Fantasy destruction! ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± ye Xingkong said as he walked over. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently. He then held her hand and walked out. They ... They held hands? Ye Xing Kong¡¯s face and ears turned red. The hospital¡¯s noisy environment instantly disappeared. Only Lu yubai was left in her eyes and she could only hear her own heartbeat. When she got into the car, she turned to look at Lu yubai as if she was still in a dream. Her tears were so gentle that they could drip out,¡±¡±Instructor Lu ...¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Lu yubai turned to look at her. ¡°That ... We¡¯re considered as one, right?¡± Ye Xingxing looked at him in a daze, a little dumbfounded. She felt like she was in a dream. Could she be woken up by song Hongyang in the next second? Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707: I want to repay you with my body (17)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai turned his head and looked at her.¡±Why? are you going back on your word?¡± Ye Xingxing hurriedly shook his head. How could she go back on her word? she had been teasing him every day just to make him her. Now that he had fallen into her trap obediently, she just wanted to tighten the pocket of the cover to prevent him from slipping out again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll go back on your word. ¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s face turned even redder, but she still insisted,¡±¡±Well, since you¡¯ve already agreed to it, I won¡¯t allow you to go back on your word.¡± Hearing this, Lu yubaiughed.¡±You shouldn¡¯t be the one saying this. I should be the one saying this. You¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word in the future.¡± Ye Xingkong swallowed his saliva. It was so sweet. Did he just fall into a jar of honey? ¡°Do we still have to pretend to be the same as before?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°AI, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s little face was bitter and his eyes were filled with mncholy.¡±My status is special now. I can¡¯t give you a proper status. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Status? Wronged? Lu yubai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He recalled the first time she spoke to him. She was afraid that he would misunderstand her, so she quickly confessed that she didn¡¯t have any thoughts about him. It was a very manly way of handling things ... The second time was during the military training. She had actually shouted in front of everyone that her legs had gone weak because he was too handsome. He thought that he was a bad man who was flirting with a little girl ... Why did he feel that in her heart, he was just a shy little girl, while she was the carefree man? ...... He really wanted to have a X-ray mirror that could see through people¡¯s hearts and human brains, so that he could see what she was thinking in her mind. Lu yubai held back hisughter and looked at ye Xingxing with a bitter expression.¡±¡±Yes, I understand.¡± From ye Xingxing¡¯s point of view, this expression seemed like she had been holding back her grievances. She suddenly felt terrible, as if something was gripping her heart tightly. She held back the sourness at the tip of her nose and said with some difficulty,¡±¡±Wait for me, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± It¡¯s like the lines of a scumbag in a romance novel. When lying to a woman, he would always say ¡°I won¡¯t let you down,¡± but in the end, he would always let you down. ¡± However, she was not a scumbag. She emphasized again,¡±¡±It¡¯s true! I¡¯m definitely not the kind of person who ys with feelings and is irresponsible! Now that I have you, I won¡¯t think of anyone else!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu yubai couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He reached out and pulled ye Xingxing into his arms, thenughed when she couldn¡¯t see him. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face reddened again. They had kissed, held hands, and now they were hugging. Aiyaya, my heart is beating so fast. When Lu yubai gently let go of her, she blushed and said,¡±¡±Are we going back to school?¡± ¡°There¡¯s still some time. Where do you want to go?¡± Lu yubai tapped the tip of her nose with his finger, and the corners of his mouth curved into a thin arc. He slowly said, Ye Xingxing looked at the two of them in their military uniforms. It didn¡¯t seem possible to go on a date and watch a movie, so she smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine with going anywhere as long as I¡¯m with you,¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows slightly andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll sell you out?¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s eyshes fluttered and the corners of his mouth curved up slightly. He said with certainty, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. ¡± If he sold her, he would not have a wife. His wife? She was so shameless. Lu yubai took ye Xingxing out for a meal and then sent him back to school. Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708: I want to repay you with my body (18)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing looked longingly at his new boyfriend, wishing he could dawdle with him a little longer. It was ss time. Seeing that there was no one around, he said to Lu yubai,¡±¡±Um, can I kiss you?¡± The corners of Lu yubai¡¯s mouth curled up, and he gently nodded. Ye Xingxing immediately stood on his tiptoes and kissed Lu yubai on the cheek. She blushed and was about to turn around and run back to her dormitory when she heard her name. ¡°Ye Xingxing, what ... What are you doing?¡± Ye Changqing knew that his sister had met with an ident during the exercise and would be hospitalizedter. He was worried. Although he knew that his sister was fine for the time being, he still wanted to take a leave of absence to visit her. But he did not take leave. When he found out that she was going to be discharged today, he had been waiting for her. In the end, she saw Lu yubai send her sister back. Her sister was embarrassed and suddenly kissed Lu yubai¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t see Lu yubai¡¯s face from where he was, but he could imagine that it was definitely not good. Sure enough, when Lu yubai turned around and looked at him, his face was extremely ugly. Oh my, my silly sister. Of all people, you kissed Lu yubai. What if Lu yubai attacked you in a fit of anger? with her small frame, he would knock her over with a single punch and send her to the hospital for half a month. Ye Xingxing looked up and saw his brother¡¯s frightened face in front of him. He looked at Lu yubai guiltily. ...... Her brother didn¡¯t like Lu yubai and didn¡¯t allow her to be with him. If he knew that she was with Lu yubai, would he beat Lu yubai up? Looking at ye Xingxing¡¯s guilty eyes, Lu yubai¡¯s eyes turned even colder. He stared at her and quietly waited for her exnation. Ye Changqing ran over and pulled ye Xingxing, then looked at Lu yubai with aplicated expression.¡±Xingxing is young, and she was overseas before she turned 13, so she just came in excitement.¡± This Lu yubai was not an ordinary person. Now that he was being molested by his sister, he would definitely make things difficult for her. Looking at his cold eyes and murderous aura, he was done for. He couldn¡¯t be so angry that he wanted to kill someone, right? Oh my God, his sister¡¯s life~he quickly slowed down his tone and said in a good voice,¡±¡±Starry sky is just a little girl who doesn¡¯t understand. Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± Ye Changqing turned his head and red at Lu yubai. He was out of control. What did her family teach her? girls must respect themselves. It was okay to be cheerful, but she must know her limits and be reserved. It was bad enough that she took the initiative to pursue a man, but she even forced a kiss on him. Ye Xingchen chuckled at ye Changqing, trying to pretend that nothing had happened. She looked at Lu yubai and guiltily licked her lips.¡±¡±Instructor Lu, you won¡¯t be angry with me, will you?¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just raised his eyebrows and stared at her. Ye Xingkong¡¯s watery eyes were filled with fear. He said softly,¡±¡±Actually ...¡± ¡°Actually what? this is China not Europe ...¡± Ye Changqing interrupted her. He looked at Lu yubai with a murderous look in his eyes. If looks could kill, his sister would have died a few times. He then looked at Lu yubai and said in a heavy tone,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle this matter properly. I¡¯ll definitely give you an exnation. ¡± Then, he looked at ye Xingkong and shouted,¡±¡±Come with me!¡± He turned around, took a step, and walked forward. Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709: I want to repay you with my body (19)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingkong pouted and smiled at Lu yubai.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go over.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s eyes turned blue from the cold, and his heart ached as if he had been provoked. He reached out and grabbed ye Xingxing¡¯s hand, shouting coldly,¡±¡±Don¡¯t go!¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he consoled him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my brother still loves me a lot. He won¡¯t do anything to me. Otherwise, my parents won¡¯t let him off. My parents love me more. ¡± Lu yubai¡¯s cold eyes narrowed, and the corners of his handsome mouth curled up in the next second.¡±¡±I know.¡± After a while, he let go. Ye Xingxing immediately caught up with ye Changqing. After a few steps, he turned around and winked at Lu yubai. She actually wanted to throw him a wink, but she didn¡¯t know how to. Lu yubai clenched his right fist and coughed lightly. In fact, he was a little embarrassed. The scene just now seemed a little funny to the three of them. He thought that ye Changqing was dering his sovereignty. Ye Changqing thought ye Xingxing was viting her. Ye Xingkong, on the other hand, thought that her brother was going to hit him. ¡­¡­ Ye Xingxing walked up to ye Changqing and called out obediently,¡±¡±Hello, big brother.¡± ...... Ye Changqing looked at ye Xingxing, who was trying to please him, and then thought about everything she had done just now. He was angry and amused at the same time.¡±You, you, Didn¡¯t I tell you not to be with Lu yubai? But why didn¡¯t you listen? you actually dared to ...¡± He jabbed her head with his finger. ¡°Old brother, I really don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with that natural action when you¡¯re in love ...¡± Ye Xingchen said innocently. ¡°When you¡¯re still in love, you¡¯re only in a one-sided love. She doesn¡¯t have any feelings for you at all. Just now, you kissed her, and look at how dark her face is.¡± Ye Changqing did not expect his sister to be so bold. He warned her sternly,¡±¡±You are not allowed to see him again!¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes reddened instantly as he chided his brother. ¡°I¡¯m going to find mom and dad. I¡¯m going to make them cut off all ties with you. ¡± ¡°Why?¡± ye Changqing asked coldly. ¡°Because you broke up a couple,¡± ye Xingxing snorted. Ye Changqing replied,¡±breaking up a pair of mandarin ducks is a Chinese idiom. It¡¯s used to describe the act of breaking up a loving couple or couple. Are you a couple?¡± ¡°Of course I am.¡± ¡°If he did, he would have looked like he wanted to kill you when you kissed him just now.¡± Ye Xingguang shook his head.¡±No, no, no. He¡¯s just worried about me. After all, I¡¯m only a first-year student. He doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m with him. He¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll be dragged away for an education.¡± ¡°He¡¯s worried about you, but I don¡¯t see him worried about you ...¡± Ye Changqing scoffed.¡±What did you just say? he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that you two are together?¡± Ye Xingkong nodded.¡±That¡¯s right. I¡¯m in my first year of University. You¡¯re the instructor of this school. You should know very well that dating is forbidden in our school. Those who want to date must do it in secret.¡± Ye Changqing felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck down from the sky andnded on his body. He was blown into a mess, charred on the outside and tender on the inside. The Lu yubai who had been a genius since young, the omnipotent Lu yubai, the Lu yubai who was loved by everyone wherever he went, was actually with his sister. So many beautiful women were pursuing him, but he didn¡¯t like them. How could he like his silly sister? Uh uh uh, is there something wrong with Lu yubai¡¯s eyes? ¡ª¡ª [Author¡¯s note: the brother was worried that Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t like his sister and that she would get hurt, but in the end ... Haha~~the brother expressed that he¡¯s willing to use his virginity to exchange for a monthly pass. Please~] Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710: I want to repay you with my body (20)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The ident during the drill was kept a secret. The instructors knew, but the students outside the drill didn¡¯t know. Her friends in the dormitory didn¡¯t know that ye Xingxing was in danger and had been in the hospital for two days, thinking that she had just returned from the drill. ¡°Why did Lin zhiqiaoe back yesterday, and you only came back today?¡± song Hongyang asked. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter,¡±ye Xingkong said. Wang Jingwen asked with concern,¡±what¡¯s the matter? is it serious?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡±ye Xingkongughed,¡± and I¡¯ve also gained something unexpected. ¡± ¡°What did you get?¡± ¡°I¡¯m probably going to the elite Cup as well to participate in the e-warfare conference. ¡± ¡°Starry sky, that¡¯s amazing. Even our Information Department didn¡¯t participate, and you, amander, went to participate. That¡¯s heaven-defying.¡± Song Hongyang ran to her side and chuckled,¡±¡±Tell me the truth, is that smile you?¡± Back then, she had suspected that smiling was ye Xingxing, but Wang Jingwen had stopped her. After ye Xingxing was named to participate in this exercise, she had suspected again. Now that she knew that the starry sky was going to the exchangepetition, she was suddenly sure. Ye Xingchen smiled and nodded. ¡°If the people from my Department knew that Xiao Wei is my roommate, they would be so jealous of me!¡± Song Hongyang eximed. Then she pointed at Wang Jingwen and said,¡±I knew it, I knew it. You deliberately misled me at that time.¡± Wang Jingwen shrugged.¡±Starry sky didn¡¯t want us to know at that time.¡± Seeing that she was not surprised, song Hongyang snorted coldly.¡±So you guessed it at that time and even deliberately made it look like I was lying. You stinky Xiao Ling, take this.¡± ...... With that, song Hongyang wanted to tickle Wang Jingwen, but he was stopped by Zhou Jing, and the three of them got into a mess. Song Hongyang couldn¡¯t beat two people at once, so he desperately shouted for ye Xingxing to save him. Ye Xingguang also joined in with a smile. Two on two, the four of them got into a mess. The night was silent. Ye Xingxingy in bed, and his mind was filled with Lu yubai-the Lu yubai who held her hand, the Lu yubai who hugged her, and the Lu yubai who kissed her. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell her roommates that her unexpected gain this time was actually Lu yubai. It was best to share happy things, but under special circumstances, she could only keep this happiness a secret. However, she was really afraid that she would wake up and find that it was all a dream. Ye Xingxing took out the notebook by his bed, drew two red hearts on it, and pierced them together with an arrow. After closing the notebook, ye Xingxing closed his eyes and fell asleep with Lu yubai in his mind. That night, she dreamed again. She dreamed that Lu yubai kissed her on the lips and said,¡±this is my first time liking a girl. It¡¯s my first time being in a rtionship. I¡¯m not very good at it, so please take care of me in the future.¡± In the middle of the night, ye Xingxingughed in his dream, scaring two out of the three people in the dormitory awake. When the two saw that it was ye Xingxingughing, they snorted and went back to sleep. They were used to this. After all, people who talked in their sleep would naturallyugh in their dreams. The next day, when ye Xing Kong woke up, he couldn¡¯t remember what kind of dream he had. He only knew that he was sleeping soundly. As soon as she sat up, song Hongyang and Wang Jingwen began to condemn her, saying what she dreamed ofst night and why sheughed like a madman. It was terrifying and terrifying tough in the middle of the night. Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711: I¡¯m the woman who will stand by your side (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing immediately turned around to get his notebook. There were still two red hearts on the notebook, which meant that everything that had happened was not a dream. She was really with Lu yubai. At this time, it would be great if there was a call. Couples who had just gotten together would usually send messages to strengthen their rtionship, but their phones had been confiscated, and they couldn¡¯t see each other often. This underground rtionship was even worse than long-distance rtionships. Ye Xingxing hoped that he would be able to meet Lu yubai in the next few days, but he still didn¡¯t see him. She knew that Lu yubai had been busy recently. There were a total of six people participating in the elite Cup. Other than Lu yubai, five more people were needed. Three people from the New World¡¯smander Department, which ye Xingxing was in, were selected: Tang Chuhan, Xiao Yan, Ji Junyan. As for the emergency incident with the drug dealers, the instructors said that the three of them had handled it very well, so they were all selected. Ye Xingxing was also going to the elite Cup, and out of the five groups, only Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t go. After knowing the result, Lin zhiqiao cried her heart out and asked Captain Chen,¡±¡±Why can¡¯t I go? I handled it very well back then.¡± Captain Chen knew that this girl could shoot, but just shooting alone wasn¡¯t enough. Shooting wasn¡¯t like ye Xingxing¡¯s electronic message, which was an independent event formunication. Shooting was in the elite Cup, and had to bepleted together with other events. Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t have any advantages in the other events, whether it was the 400-meter obstacle course or the directing detective. However, Tang Chuhan and the other two were excellent in all the events. Lin zhiqiao was full of confidence at first, thinking that she would definitely be selected. In the end, she was the only one left. She didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted from Captain Chen, so she ran to ye Xingkong to cry. Ye Xingxing looked at hisputer, his fingers moving. ...... Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t know if ye Xingxing had heard her, but she nced at theputer, which was full of garbled code that she couldn¡¯t understand.¡±What are you doing?¡± ¡°My friend is looking for me for a maic core battle,¡± ye Xingtian replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t that aputer virus? You¡¯re so perverted, you¡¯re actually ying with this kind of thing. ¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was full of disdain. Ye Xingkong shrugged helplessly. Although the maic core War was not malicious, it was undeniable that the maic core War was the cause of theputer virus. But in any case, the appearance of the maic core War had pushed the development ofputer programming ideas. Now, in foreign countries, there were also frequentpetitions organized by fans of the maic core War. The winners of thepetitions would also be awarded an honorary title. ¡°Don¡¯t y anymore. Go find Lu yubai and ask him why I can¡¯t participate. I¡¯m so outstanding. Without me, they¡¯ll definitely win thepetition.¡± Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t give up and continued to persuade ye Xingxing. However, ye Xingkong rejected her without hesitation.¡±¡±Don ¡®t!¡± ¡°Why, why, stinky Fox ...¡± Lin zhiqiao, who had been rejected by ye Xingxing, began to scold him, then she scolded Lu yubai. However, after the scolding, he seemed to have vented his anger. In the end, he sniffled and said ¡°forget it.¡± He even warned ye Xingxing not to lose, or he would embarrass themander Department. Ye Xingkong nodded, saying three times,¡±Good, good, good!¡± If she agreed to go, she had no intention of losing. After all, she was a woman who was going to stand shoulder to shoulder with Lu yubai. Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712: I¡¯m the woman who will stand by your side (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    A week had passed, and ye Xingxing still hadn¡¯t seen Lu yubai. Just as she thought she was with a fake Lu yubai, one day, she received a call from Lu yubai after taking a shower. ¡°The starry sky.¡± On the phone, Lu yubai¡¯s voice was as maic as ever, but it seemed to be even more flirtatious. Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart softened, and his voice became soft as well.¡±¡±Instructor Lu, why are you calling me?¡± Actually, she also wanted to call him yubai, but she was too shy to do so. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu yubai had a gentle smile on his face. He leaned back in his chair and looked at the notebook in front of him. The date of thepetition and the participants were written on it. They would be able to meet in a few days. ¡°I was just taking a shower.¡± After saying that, ye Xingxing¡¯s face reddened. He was embarrassed to tell his boyfriend to take a shower. Especially Lu yubai, who actually smiled lightly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ye Xingkong felt as if his heart was about to jump out of his chest, but he still had to pretend to be serious, hoping that the other party wouldn¡¯t misunderstand. ¡°I¡¯mughing. What a coincidence. ¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Because I was taking a shower too.¡± ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Ye Xingchen said.¡±We¡¯re taking a bath at the same time.¡± These words were easy to misunderstand, so ye Xingxing hurriedly exined,¡±I-I-I mean, we¡¯re actually bathing in different ces at the same time!!¡± ...... ¡°Yes.¡± Lu yubai responded indifferently and then added,¡±¡±We¡¯ll take a shower together in the future. ¡± We¡¯ll take a shower together in the future ... In the future, they would shower together ... Taking a shower? didn¡¯t that mean that she wasn¡¯t wearing anything? Ye Xingkong felt that Lu yubai¡¯s voice was like a magical gust of wind that suddenly burrowed into her body and spread throughout her body. It hit her heart, making it slightly itchy. She blushed shyly, but her mood was already soaring. Oh my God, Lu yubai was inviting her to take a shower together. Although it was a good and bad invitation, she was really looking forward to it. What the hell? My face is burning, it¡¯s like I¡¯m being roasted over a fire. No, no, calm down. She repeated in her heart,¡±color is not different from space, space is not different from color, color is space, space is color ...¡± Lu yubai could feel that the person on the other end of the phone must be blushing. Her face was pink and tender like a delicate peach, making him want to take a bite. He thought that he shouldn¡¯t tease her anymore. After all, she was still young, so he asked,¡±¡±Thepetition is in a few days, are you ready?¡± ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m your favorite disciple. How can I lose to others and embarrass you?!!¡± If yang Wenke heard this, she would probably be heartbroken. He was the one who taught her everything. How did she be Lu yubai¡¯s proud disciple? Lu yubaiughed in a low and clear voice.¡±I believe you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must. ¡± Ye Xing Kong slightly raised his chin and said,¡±I also believe in you. The elite Cup will definitely be yours!¡± After ending the call with Lu yubai, ye Xingxing¡¯s mouth was full of sweet smiles. Although they didn¡¯t spend much time together, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other since they confirmed their rtionship, it didn¡¯t matter. It was too boring for couples to be together every day, and it was easy to have conflicts. Distance makes beauty. It¡¯s actually not bad for them to be like this. After returning to the dormitory, ye Xingxing took out hisputer, quietly climbed over the wall, and went online to search: Things to take note of when a couple takes a bath together for the first time ... Chapter 1713 - I’m the woman who stands by your side (3)

    Chapter 1713: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The location of the elite Cup was held in turns by the five military regions, and this year, it was held in area S. The students headed to the military area early in the morning and took a ne to thepetition venue. On the day of thepetition, ye Xingxing and a few other Elite Cup participants were waiting for the bus on the field. The instructor was the first to arrive, picking up three students. The principal arrivedter, picking up two students. He then said to ye Xingxing,¡±I still have to go pick someone up. You can take your instructor¡¯s car.¡± With that, he drove off, leaving ye Xingxing alone in the field. Ye Xingxing thought that it would be Captain Chen¡¯s car. She thought that the principal would pick up Lu yubai. Thinking that she couldn¡¯t sit in the same car as Lu yubai, ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes were filled with regret and grievance. However, the next second, when she saw a caring from the distance, her eyes immediately lit up again. She had sat in this SUV many times ... It was Lu yubai ¡®s. Could the person who came to pick her up be the one she missed so much that she almost got lovesick? As the car got closer and closer, ye Xingxing almost jumped up in surprise. It was Lu yubai! It¡¯s Lu yubai! As soon as the car stopped, she immediately opened the door and sat in it. She looked at Lu yubai in the driver¡¯s seat with bright eyes. Her face was red from the sudden excitement.¡±Instructor Lu.¡± Lu yubai looked at the girl who was looking at him in high spirits, and a touch of tenderness shed across his cold eyes.¡±Have you waited long?¡± ...... ¡°No, just for a while. I thought Captain Chen woulde to pick me up.¡± ¡°I swapped ces with him at thest minute.¡± Lu yubai said as he drove forward. Ye Xingkong wanted to ask,¡±is it because you know that I¡¯m thest one, so you¡¯re willing to exchange with Captain Chen?¡± However, she only kept these words to herself. It had been a long time since shest saw him. What sweet words should she say to Lu yubai? However, after not seeing him for a few days, Lu yubai seemed to have be more handsome. ¡°The starry sky.¡± The driver suddenly spoke. His eyes were still looking forward, but his hand holding the steering wheel tightened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m at ...¡± Ye Xingxing immediately smiled, his eyes fixed on Lu yubai. He sped his hands under his chin, looking like a fangirl. ¡°Don¡¯t keep looking at me, you¡¯ll get into a car ident. ¡± Lu yubai said softly. Ye Xing Kong blinked his eyes and was stunned for a moment before he understood what he meant. He immediately blushed and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re too handsome, instructor. ¡± ¡°So ...¡± ¡°I was identally entranced by it!¡± The next second, Lu yubai turned the steering wheel and stopped the car by the side of the road. He turned his head and looked at the girl who was staring at him with slightly startled eyes. His gaze fell on her pink lips that were like cherry blossoms. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her neck, then leaned over and kissed her. Ye Xing Kong blinked his eyes. Thest time she was kissed, she was a little dazed. She only felt numbness and nothing else. This time, she wanted to experience what a ¡°kiss¡± was. But the next second, her body froze. Her teeth were pried open by him, and he entered like a general who was about to conquer a city, his tongue dancing around hers. A strange feeling spread throughout her body, and a strong electric current ran through her back. She couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Then, she slowly closed her eyes. Her body became softer and softer, and her mind became nker and nker ... Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xing Kong blushed and lowered his head. His heart was beating fast. That kiss had ended, but she still couldn¡¯t get it out of her mind. This kiss was different from the one in the hospital. This was a real kiss, right? She looked out of the window, but she didn¡¯t know where to put her hand. Suddenly ... Her hand was held by a big hand. Ye Xingkong looked down and saw that Lu yubai was driving with one hand and holding her hand with the other. She looked up at him and smiled sweetly, her voice slightly soft.¡±¡±Just now, was that a kiss of encouragement for me?¡± Lu yubai looked ahead, but the corners of his mouth curled up.¡±¡±Then do you feel that I¡¯m the one who cheered you on?¡± ¡°I can feel it. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve been injected with chicken blood,¡± ye Xingkong nodded. ¡°He can get first ce?!¡± ¡°Of course, of course.¡± After ye Xingxing said this, she felt that she was being too arrogant, so she humbly said,¡±¡±If I lose, it only means that I¡¯m not good enough.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t lose!¡± Lu yubai said with certainty. ¡°Why?¡± He had so much confidence in me. ¡°Because you¡¯re my girlfriend.¡± Lu yubai turned his head and nced at her. His handsome eyes were smiling as he looked at her with an indulgent look. ¡°Aren¡¯t you his fianc¨¦e?¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s face reddened and he lowered his head. ...... Hearing this, Lu yubai smiled and nodded,¡±¡±Yes, fianc¨¦e!¡± ¡°It¡¯s because you said that we¡¯ll get married after graduation, so ...¡±Ye Xingguang exined hurriedly. Lu yubai nodded again.¡±Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± The more he agreed, the more embarrassed ye Xingxing became, so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to hide in. She didn¡¯t want to say anything more. She felt that the more she spoke, the more she would damage her image in Lu yubai¡¯s heart. Lu yubai stopped teasing her and focused on driving all the way to the military base. Ye Xingxing had never expected to see chief Lu, the big BOSS of zone Z, who was also Lu yubai¡¯s grandfather. Just as ye Xingxing was sizing up chief Lu, thetter was looking back at him. Why was there a little girl next to these men? she looked so delicate that a gust of wind could blow her away. She stood there without a sense of existence. Why was she called over? Lu yubai seemed to know what he was thinking. He said softly,¡±¡±She¡¯s representing zone Z in the electronic warfare. ¡± When he heard that, chief Lu¡¯s eyes lit up. However, they quickly turned dark. It was not as if they had not sent students to participate in the past few years. However, every year, their District was rankedst. This year¡¯s event seemed even less lethal than the previous ones. They might even be rankedst. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to retire at the end of this year?¡± Lu yubai asked.¡±Before you retire, you¡¯re most dissatisfied with the fact that campus Z has never won in electronic warfare.¡± If he was not extremely confident, his grandson would not have said that. Chief Lu felt that there was a chance, a very good chance. Chief Lu then turned to look at ye Xingxing ... In the past few years, he had be more and more of a Buddhist, but he still had his dignity. Most people would not even dare to breathe too loudly when they saw him. He had wanted to say a few words of encouragement to the youngdy, but realized that this delicate youngdy kept looking at him daringly. Eh, it didn¡¯t seem like she was looking at him. She seemed to be looking at her grandson. Chief Lu turned around to take a look. It was a miracle of the world. He was well aware of his grandson¡¯s personality. He was so strict with himself that even chief Lu could not bear to see him like this. As he grew older, he became more and more reserved, and was disdainful towards everyone. This was the first time he had seen him looking at a youngdy. Did the sun rise from the West? Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Chief Lu pretended that he had not noticed anything and observed the situation discreetly for a moment. No matter how well he tried to hide it, it still could not escape his sharp eyes that had seen through everything. He was sure that there was something going on between the two children. This was the first time she had seen her grandson interested in someone of the opposite sex, and she was shocked. However, the old man was indeed someone who had been on the battlefield. He instantly reacted and regained hisposure as if he had not realized anything. Ye Xingxing was staring at Lu yubai when he realized that chief Lu, who was beside him, was looking at him. She was startled and saluted him.¡±Hello, chief.¡± That¡¯s right, she was a little weak, but she still had the air of a soldier. Chief Lu smiled and asked,¡±Little girl, how old are you this year?¡± Unlike when she was talking to Lu yubai, her voice was obviously much friendlier. But even so, ye Xingxing¡¯s heart was still beating very fast. He replied nervously,¡±ten ... Neen.¡± She was so nervous that she almost bit her tongue. The grandfather of her fianc¨¦ was also her future grandfather. He was only 19 years old. Wasn¡¯t that a little too young? he seemed to be in his first year of University. Suddenly, he thought of Lu yubai¡¯s father. Lu yubai¡¯s mother was only 18 years old when he was 19 years old, and she became his mother. ...... However, Lu yubai had opened his mind earlier than his father. Oh no, his grandson had grown up and knew how to dig up cabbages. Although this cabbages wasn¡¯t the best looking, it was enough as long as his grandson thought it was delicious. However, if he wanted to be a great-grandfather, it would probably take a few years. ¡°Girl, why did you want to go to military school?¡± Looking at her delicate appearance, she really didn¡¯t suit a ce like a military school. ¡°My brother is an instructor in the military school. He said that you can train your body in the military school.¡± Ye Xingxing replied word for word. ¡°Girl, how many siblings do you have?¡± Chief Lu asked again. ¡°Brother and sister.¡± Ye Xingxing replied. For some reason, he felt that chief Lu was interrogating his granddaughter-inw. Er, er, er, she was thinking too much. The old chief definitely did not know about her rtionship with Lu yubai. ¡°A boy and a girl. Good. Your parents ... Are blessed, blessed.¡± Chief Lu said with a smile. He seemed to want to ask something else, but Lu yubai interrupted him,¡±¡±Chief, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Chief Lu shot his grandson a cold look, then smiled at ye Xingxing.¡±Little girl, good luck in thepetition.¡± ¡°Thank you, chief.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news,¡± chief Lu chuckled as he gestured for everyone to set off. The principal led the way and set off with the others. Ye Xingkong was at the back of the line, and Lu yubai was standing next to him. She subconsciously looked at Lu yubai again. The man¡¯s face was calm and cold, and just a look at him gave her a sense of security. After his chat with chief Lu earlier on, the uneasiness in his heart had eased up slightly. The two of them slowed down subconsciously. Ye Xingxing asked Lu yubai in a low voice,¡±¡±Just now, was my performance normal? what¡¯s the chief¡¯s impression of me?¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows.¡±Probably? pretty good?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably good, but it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s good,¡±ye Xingkong said, looking at him. ¡°Of course not,¡± Lu yubai smiled, the curve of his lips gradually deepening.¡±¡±However, if you win thepetition, he will take you as his own granddaughter.¡± ¡°Ah? Really?¡± Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (6)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing and Lu yubai were chatting as they walked when they were bumped by a few passing soldiers. One of them recognized Lu yubai and couldn¡¯t help but slow down. Then, he ran into two members of the Z Special Forces. The soldiers could not help but pull the two of them back and asked with uncertainty,¡±¡±Is the person in front your Captain?¡± ¡°What else?¡± The two members were Zhan xuantian and yang Wenke. ¡°No way. I saw him smiling just now?¡± That was Lu yubai. Why was he smiling so gently? ¡°What¡¯s so strange about that ...¡± Yang Wenke rolled her eyes at these people, then continued to move forward with Zhan xuantian. They were not going to participate in thepetition, but to be spectators. Although the Z-District and Z-military school would be broadcasting the match live, they still felt that the atmosphere was more lively in the stadium. Looking at the tall and straight figure in front of him, Zhan xuantian sighed,¡±¡±I realized that the current captain is not scary at all.¡± ¡°That goes without saying.¡± Yang Wenke chuckled.¡±Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s beside him?¡± Zhan xuantian was puzzled.¡±You¡¯re talking about the past. It¡¯s not like no woman has stood by his side before. But I¡¯ve never seen him so gentle before.¡± Yang Wenke said,¡±in this world, there¡¯s a word called¡± matching aura. ¡°Do you know what it means?¡± To put it simply, it¡¯s a maic field. It¡¯s like a positive pole finding its own negative pole. Although it¡¯s two poles, One North and one South, they can be perfectly fused together. ¡± ¡°Just like now, with student ye¡¯s presence, our captain¡¯s cold aura has be moist like the spring breeze. This is the so-called match made in heaven.¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ...... ¡°What if student ye leaves?¡± ¡°Naturally, we¡¯ll return to our winter-like days.¡± ¡°I hope that student ye can stay in the Z Special Forces.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. ¡± Yang Wenke said that ye Xingguang¡¯s physical fitness was too poor, and he couldn¡¯t stay in the Z Special Forces. It took two hours to fly from zone Z to zone S. When ye Xing Kong got off the ne and stood on the ground, he realized that the other school districts had also arrived in less than two minutes. They had arrived at almost the same time. A soldier should always remember to be on time. The principal of area S Military Academy came forward to wee them with a smile. The few principals looked harmonious on the surface, but on the surface, there were turbulent undercurrents. Ye Xingguang could clearly feel the tension in the air. The five military regions were all aggressive and determined to win. On the way to the venue, he met many soldiers from area S. Ye Xingxing realized that many female soldiers were secretly looking at Lu yubai and even vaguely hearing their discussion. ¡°Is that the legendary Lu yubai? He¡¯s so handsome!¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as the rumors say. ¡± ¡°I think so too. Who says he¡¯s serious, cold, and serious? I think he¡¯s as moist as Jade, good-looking, and easy to get along with.¡± The soldiers who had fought with Lu yubai in the drill couldn¡¯t help but think that they were too naive. She didn¡¯t know that all men had two faces. Gentleness, that did not exist. He was definitely acting now to confuse the opponent. Ye Xingkong nced at Lu yubai beside him. His face was cold from the beginning to the end, as if everyone¡¯s eyes had nothing to do with him. He was very cold. Only he wasn¡¯t cold to her ... That was great. She liked this Lu yubai. Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (7)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The host announced the official start of the celebration ceremony. Apanied by the majestic national anthem, the National g Guards escorted the bright five-star red g as it slowly rose. Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes were fixed on the red g with five stars, and everyone sang the national anthem loudly. After that, the principal of S District gave a speech, followed by the rules of this year¡¯s Elite Cup. This year¡¯s rules had indeedbined electronic warfare and fieldbat. However, unlike ye Xingxing and the others, their training was different, and ye Xingxing didn¡¯t need to fight with the team. The actualbat would be carried out in the depths of the forest. After thebat Team entered the forest, they had toplete all the events, get the map, and follow the route on the map toplete the mission. The first person to reach the end would be the winner of this year¡¯s Elite Cup. The map was a very important item. Not every member would have the map afterpleting the mission. The map would require the electronic warfare unit to unlock the password for the exchangepetition¡¯s mission. Then they would pass the map to their team members. After hearing the rules of thepetition, the other four headmasters rolled their eyes at the principal of S zone. In their hearts, they were cursing him for being treacherous, old fox, and shameless! Everyone knew that S Military Academy had always been ahead of the other Academies in terms of E-Combat. In order to win the elite Cup under this rule, it was not enough to just have excellentbatants. The electronic Combat personnel had to obtain the map, otherwise they would be trapped in the dense forest and fail the mission. Obviously, the first ce to crack the password would most likely be area S. After cracking the password, they could also block the other schools. In order to win this year¡¯s Elite Cup, the principal of S District could be said to have put in a lot of effort. ...... However, the rules were set by the home school, but the questions for the electronic warfare were not set by them, so it was not certain who would win. After the rules were announced, it was time for the five campuses to prepare. Lu yubai was the captain of thispetition. After he hadid out the initial tactics, he called ye Xingxing to his side.¡±You heard the rules of thepetition just now. We all need your map to save our lives.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you be trapped in there. How long will it take you toplete the mission?¡± ye Xingkong said with certainty. ¡°Half an hour,¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll also use half an hour to crack the password and send the map to you as soon as possible.¡± When Lu yubai heard this, he smiled. He looked to the side and saw that no one was around, so he walked towards her. The man¡¯s clear and cold face was close at hand. Ye Xingxing was thinking about what he was going to do when Lu yubai suddenly reached out and hugged her. Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and his face turned red. Hugging in this ce could be seen by others at any time. ¡°It¡¯s good to have you. ¡± His thin lips were close to her ear as he spoke softly. His warm breath brushed past her ear, as soft as the warmest spring wind. He lowered his voice slightly, and the hoarseness made ye Xingkong¡¯s heart tremble. Ye Xing Kong lowered his eyes shyly and said softly,¡±Will you? You have a lot of fans. ¡± ¡°What fan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a big sister who likes you. ¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows.¡±Is there a little brother who likes you?¡± ¡°No,¡± ye Xingkong shook his head. ¡°Do you want to like your little brother?¡± Lu yubai asked again. Ye Xingxing looked at him, his two index fingers jabbing together.¡±I think it¡¯s enough as long as a little brother like you likes me.¡± Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718: I¡¯m a woman who stands by your side (8)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The smile on Lu yubai¡¯s face became even more vivid. He gently held her hand.¡±You may look tall and big, but your heart is actually very small. You¡¯ll be very full after you¡¯ve amodated a person. You¡¯ll have to think about what she likes to eat, what she likes to wear, and how to make her happy every day. As for fans ... That¡¯s what celebrities need to manage. I don¡¯t need them. I only need to manage you.¡± Although he didn¡¯t reply to her directly, ye Xingxing felt that his words were very touching. And she really liked it. There were many men who liked you in this world, but there were not many men who would care about you in their hearts and always think about you. ¡°Instructor Lu, I think you¡¯re the best man in the world,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re the best woman in the world,¡± Lu yubai said with a serious expression.¡±If I can¡¯t be the best man in the world, how can I be worthy of you?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re a perfect match?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Aiya, if you say that, I¡¯ll really want to give you a status immediately. Otherwise, it¡¯ll really be too much for you.¡± ¡°No need, just treat me better in the future.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll spoil you. ¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s voice was as soft as a mosquito. ¡°What did you just say?¡± In fact, Lu yubai heard it. He was deliberately teasing ye Xingxing. The two of them fed each other a mouthful of sugar and honey, so they could talk about serious business with deep affection. ...... Yang Wenke had onlye to help call him, but she felt like she had been stuffed with dog food from a distance. ¡°Ahem.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± He coughed and walked in.¡±It¡¯s about to start.¡± Time was limited, so the two of them reluctantly followed yang Wenke back. In the final preparation stage of the battle, ye Xingxing and Lu yubai left at the same time, one heading south and the other North. All the school campuses were ready to take their positions. Lu yubai and the others had already reached the jungle area. There were five big screens in front of them, and one of them was showing Area Z¡¯s Military Academy. When ye Xingkong walked to the electronic warfare zone, the screen split into two, and the other side switched to ye Xingkong. The battle in the jungle had already begun, and there was still some time to prepare for the electronic warfare. Of the five of them, only ye Xingxing was a girl. The people from the other three schools felt that District Z had given up on themselves this year. ording to this year¡¯spetition system, even if they had Lu yubai, it didn¡¯t seem possible for him to win the elite Cup. They took the initiative to chat with the people in area S. The general meaning was that they hoped that they could show some mercy. The representative from zone S was Tao Shuangxi. His gaze and attention were on ye Xingguang the entire time. When he first saw ye Xingxing, his face was so dark that it was almost dripping water. It was actually a girl who looked even younger than him. Tao Shuangxi¡¯s eyes were filled with shock, surprise, hesitation, confusion, and displeasure ... There were many, many types, and almost none of them were the same. He was certain that the person he met that day was smiling. But would ye Xingxing be smiling? It didn¡¯t seem like it. In his mind, smiling should be an older man. However, he also knew that he could not underestimate his enemy. So what if she was smiling? he had lost back then, but that didn¡¯t mean he would lose now. He walked up and shook hands with ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Hello,¡± he said. ¡°Hello,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s said that we can form an alliance. How about we form an alliance and fight together?¡± Tao Shuangxi smiled. Whether ye Xingchen was smiling or not, she was today¡¯s enemy. Electronic warfare wasn¡¯t a simple hacker war, it required tactics. He wanted to trick ye Xingxing. Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (9)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingkong had wanted to say that they wouldn¡¯t form an alliance, but since it was a battle, there had to be tactics. Tactics were the key to deciding a game. Fighting spirit, confidence, experience, technique, and performance were all important in a battle, but it was impossible to do without tactics. The students from District S hade to her directly, so they must have guessed that she was the one who had helped them in thest exchange battle. However, the people from the other schools probably didn¡¯t know, so it went without saying who the most eye-catching person in this match was. If she didn¡¯t form an alliance with Tao Shuangxi, Tao Shuangxi would form an alliance with someone else, or the other three people might form an alliance. Just as ye Xingxing had thought, the other three had formed an alliance. They all knew that if they didn¡¯t form an alliance, they would definitely lose. Before this, they had never thought of forming an alliance with Tao Shuangxi. Whatever begging for Tao Shuangxi to let them off was all a trap. It was just to confuse him. Only by KO-ing Tao Shuangxi first would their chances of winning be higher. After three minutes of junglebat, the electronic warfare officially began. With the rapid development ofmunication technology, the monitoring of electromaic signals had gradually developed into the monitoring of the inte. The hackers had also changed from hacking on hard disks to hacking on the inte. Every country would have its own inte security Department. ...... At the beginning of this year, there was a virus program called ¡°killer.¡± It was like a heavy bomb that caused the security Department to mobilize everyone in the middle of the night. Other than the people from the Ministry of State Security, no one knew that an earth-shattering online war had taken ce on the inte within a few hours. Everyone was probably just wondering why the inte suddenly wasn¡¯t good and why they couldn¡¯t get online. Although the inte Terrorist attack was perfectly resolved that night and an a-ss online investigation order was issued on the same day, they still hadn¡¯t found the mastermind. The Ministry of State Security attached great importance to this matter. This virus program used an encryption algorithm and had a strong lethality. It was very troublesome. No one knew if the other party would upgrade and improve it, or if it would be absorbed by some bad organization. If that happened, it would be too dangerous. They had formed a team to study the virus. This time, after the virus was upgraded, it was used as a test. Ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers danced on the keyboard. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to decrypt it, but instead wrote a program first. This program could reinforce theputer, defend the front line, and could attack or retreat at will. Even if someone tried to attack, they wouldn¡¯t be able to take it down in a short time. Ye Xingkong¡¯s idea was to not attack unless attacked, but the others all had their own ulterior motives. Although they had all agreed to an Alliance, what would happen after the Alliance was won? Everyone had their own ns in their hearts. There was no other way. This was war. A, B, and C were the three-zone Alliance. The three of them were currently leaving messages on each other¡¯sputers. ¡°Area S and area Z have formed an alliance.¡± ¡°D * MN, don¡¯t be like this. Although she¡¯s a beauty, there¡¯s no distinction between men and women on the battlefield. Tao Shuangxi won¡¯t go easy on her just because she¡¯s a beauty and help her pass the trial.¡± ¡°I think this beauty is not ordinary.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s attack Tao Shuangxi first. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to win against him no matter how much we try. ¡± ¡°Then what about zone Z¡¯s Ye Xingxing?¡± ¡°Ignore her. Let¡¯s use our full strength to defeat Tao Shuangxi first. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s feasible.¡± Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720: I¡¯m the woman who will stand by your side (10)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Lock him down for ten minutes, and then we¡¯ll crack the code. What do you think?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. After the three of them made a happy decision, one of them would use the grey pigeon to lure Tao Shuangxi, the other would be in charge of security defense, and thest one would go around to the back and ambush him. Tao Shuangxi¡¯s attention was all on ye xingwu. He actually wanted to ambush ye xingwu more, and because of this, he had underestimated the other three and fallen into their trap. He wasn¡¯t worried about the three of them. He wanted to divert the disaster to them. He thought this was the best chance to kill ye Xingguang. Tao Shuangxi sent a message to ye Xingtian,[I¡¯m being surrounded. Attack from behind to save me.] ¡°Attack from behind? ¡°Which part of the back ...¡± Ye Xingxing typed. Her mind turned quickly. Although she had agreed to form an alliance with Tao Shuangxi, the two of them were also enemies. No one knew what would happen during the decryption process. Moreover, she felt that Tao Shuangxi shouldn¡¯t need help so easily. She had fought with Tao Shuangxi before and knew his strength. Tao Shuangxi was speechless. What did he mean by ¡®which back to go¡¯ and¡¯ which back to go ¡®? ¡°Besiege Wei to save Zhao.¡± ...... ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll see how I can do it.¡± ¡°Hurry up,¡± He hoped that ye Xingguang would absorb all the mes of war. Ye Xingkong replied with a string of ellipses. Ye Xingxing, who had no intention of going at all, stared at the virus program in front of him in a daze. The more he looked at it, the more familiar it felt. She had definitely seen simr codes somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen them. Moreover, she felt that this virus program should have been improved or upgraded more than once. When she was deep in thought, everyone thought that she had short-circuited. In addition, all of their conversations were being broadcasted live. The observers outside were all shocked when they saw this. Most of the onlookers were from area s. This year was their home game, and they hoped to have a soul-stirring match, hoping to win against all their opponents with absolute momentum. They had thought that E-Combat would be boring since the screen was filled with code that they could not understand. However, they did not expect that the first thing that attracted them was electronic warfare, including their tactics. When they saw ye Xing Kong in a daze, they thought that he didn¡¯t know how to attack from the back and immediatelyughed mockingly. ¡°Did Z school send her here to be a joke?¡± ¡°I¡¯m dying ofughter. She actually asked which one to attack from behind?¡± ¡°Oh my God, zone Z has given up on themselves.¡± ¡°That¡¯s scary. How did we find a pig-like teammate in zone S?¡± ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have allied with her. She¡¯s really useless.¡± The Headmasters of the other five districts all sneaked a nce at the principal of District Z with a smile. The principal of District Z was expressionless and maintained his cold face. But in fact, he wasn¡¯t confident and was worried about losing the game. However, some people thought that they were shallow. Anyone who was proficient inputer programming would know that the code ye Xingxing had just written wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could write. This included yang Wenke, who was sneering at this group of people in his heart. Don¡¯t you know whose disciple she is? Tactics were like a novel. They needed to beid out, experienced dullness, and even misunderstandings. Otherwise, how could the climax be wonderful? ¡ª¡ª [PS: haven¡¯t you been sweet these past two days? if so, did you smile?] If you smile, then give a monthly vote to susu~good night Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (11)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Tao Shuangxi didn¡¯t receive ye Xingkong¡¯s help, so he immediately understood that ye Xingkong wouldn¡¯t care about him. Clearly, ye Xingtian had seen through his thoughts and wasn¡¯t fooled. He couldn¡¯t waste any more time, either. Deciphering the code required time, and he didn¡¯t know the difficulty of the code yet. He couldn¡¯t waste too much time on them. He sent a message to the three of them at the same time. ¡°If you guys keep fighting with me, zone Z¡¯s Ye Xingguang will have already cracked the password.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± The three of them didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Perhaps you can send someone to take a look.¡± So, one of the three of them tried to enter ye Xingxing¡¯sputer. A momentter, he shouted in surprise,¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? why can¡¯t I get in? She installed a system password, which is very difficult to crack. It will take a long time. ¡± ¡°Damn, this girl is so powerful.¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and crack the code. Otherwise, we¡¯ll lose. ¡± ¡°That Tao Shuangxi?¡± ¡°He should be more anxious than us. He¡¯ll crack the code first. As for the two of them, they probably want to get first ce more than us. They might as well fight each other and benefit from it.¡± After realizing that the situation was turning white hot in an instant, they had no choice but to give up the ¡°siege¡± and start deciphering the map first, hoping that they could get the map out after their teampleted the mission. ...... The program that ye Xingxing had just written was not only encrypted, but also interrupted with an interruption program to snipe the other party. It could be said to be both offensive and defensive. Thus, after the program was installed, ye Xingxing began to focus on deciphering the code. After she entered the state of mind, she began to daydream again because she vaguely knew where she had seen this code before. More urately, she knew where this virus code had evolved from. When she was 15 years old, she had written a code that was originally used for apetition, but for some reason, she did not participate. This was the core code that was designed to kill viruses, as well as the most original code. It should be the one she had written back then, the one she had prepared for thepetition. What she didn¡¯t understand was how this code evolved into a virus and was even used to attack the security Department. Ye Xingxing stopped his fingers and sat there quietly in a daze. Some of the people watching thepetition outside began to curse again. The old Vice-Chancellor was also worried to death. He kept shouting in his heart that he must not drop the ball at this critical moment. Yang Wenke also frowned slightly. If it was ye Xingguang¡¯s strategy just now, then there was something wrong with ye Xingguang right now. She seemed to be in some kind of confusion and dilemma. What was going on? Ye Xingkong closed his eyes. She hoped that she was overthinking things. Perhaps the core code and original code of this virus had nothing to do with the code that she had written and that she had made a mistake. However, if the core code of this virus was really the code that she had written, it would not take half an hour. It would only take five minutes to crack. There were many kinds of encryption algorithms in the world, and everyone had their own encryption algorithm. Her code used a chaos encryption algorithm, and then encrypted the assembly program. It could be said to be veryplicated, and ordinary people should not know about it. Ye Xingxing leaned back in his chair and took a deep breath. Later, she would ask Lu yubai to exin this to her so that she could find out more about this special Virus Killer. Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (12)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Of course, it was also possible that she was wrong, and the core code might not be the code she wrote. After a few moments of consideration, ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers returned to the keyboard. She unlocked theyers and when she reached the core code, she entered her usual encryption algorithm, and the result was very consistent. Sure enough, it was the code she had written before. The algorithm of this core code was veryplicated. Could it be that someone had formed a special task force to study this code that had be a virus? Ye Xingxing thought to himself as he slowly unlocked the password. The map appeared on theputer. After ye Xingxing sent the map over, the light in front of her lit up, indicating that she hadpleted her mission. Tao Shuangxi and the other three were all shocked. They started to panic. What was going on? how long had it been? how could she havepleted it? the password was encrypted in a very sophisticated way. It was impossible toplete it so quickly. Tao Shuangxi, in particr, was in disbelief. His heart instantly jumped to his throat. He regretted his strategy. If he had known that the other party would be so fast, he would not have formed an alliance and would have attacked her directly. ¡°Ah! That ye Xingxing from campus Z, has hepleted his mission?¡± ¡°Impossible. Did she do something? otherwise, how could she be so fast?¡± ...... ¡°Yeah, this encryption algorithm is really not simple.¡± Seeing the three people¡¯s confusion, Tao Shuangxi could not help but reply,¡±¡±Do you know who she is? Smiley, those who know a little about the hacker world should be this person who has been on the rookie list for three years. ¡± In an instant, Tao Shuangxi, who had been extremely depressed, recovered. He continued deciphering the puzzles. Even if he couldn¡¯t get first ce, he had to get second ce. He had to be quick. If he was quick, he might still be able to get back his ranking. The other three people¡¯s eyes widened in shock as they looked at each other. As for the audience outside the arena, most of them were at a loss. They had no idea what had happened in that instant. They only knew that the password had been unlocked all of a sudden and the map had been sent out. The game had only been going on for 15 minutes. After hearing Tao Shuangxi say ¡°smile,¡± some people screamed, and their eyes even shed with extreme shock. Those who didn¡¯t know him asked him who smiling was and what the rookie list was. The principal of zone Z stood up and shouted three times,¡±¡±Good, good, good!¡± Sure enough, he didn¡¯t disappoint him. Hahaha ... Damn old man, you must have been pped in the face and lost miserably bying up with such apetition method. Hmph! ¡± Even yang Wenke, who had experienced countless things, found it hard to believe. She had always known that ye Xingkong was capable, but his speed was simply too unbelievable ... Unless she had cracked this password before, or someone had revealed the answer to her. Otherwise, no matter how powerful an expert was, it would be impossible to solve it directly. ¨C The dense forest that stretched for hundreds of miles was like a boundless ocean at a nce. It was impossible to tell the direction, and it was also filled with unknown dangers. Lu yubai walked at the front, leading the team all the way forward. There was no expression on his cold and handsome face, only a pair of cold and sharp eyes that were frighteningly cold. As Lu yubai¡¯s student, Tang Chuhan and the others thought that they had seen the cold Lu yubai. It was only today that they realized that what they had seen before was just the tip of the iceberg. Chapter 1723 - I’m a woman who stands by your side (13)

    Chapter 1723: I¡¯m a woman who stands by your side (13)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Suddenly, Lu yubai stopped and looked at the map that he had received. Fifteen minutes. How fast. Lu yubai wasn¡¯t surprised, because he believed in ye Xingxing¡¯s ability. The other five weren¡¯t surprised. They just thought the password was simple. It was only when they hadpleted all their missions and were preparing to leave the forest ording to the map that they realized that the other schools had not received the map yet. It was then that they realized how fast they had been in District Z. They had delivered the map in advance without wasting a single second, helping them toplete the battle as quickly as possible. The results of thepetition showed that zone Z was in first ce, while zone S was in second. Amidst the apuse of the audience, ye Xingxing followed Lu yubai and went on stage to receive the award. They had won, so they were naturally ted to go up and receive the award. However, most of the people didn¡¯t look too good. They felt sour in their hearts. It couldn¡¯t be helped. This was the home ground of zone S. However, no matter how unhappy he was, as the host of District S, their principal still had to force a smile and go on stage to say a few polite words.¡±What¡¯s so exciting about thepetition? friendship first,petition second? congrattions to District Z. I hope we canpete again next time.¡± She was smiling so much that her face was full of wrinkles, but she was not happy at all. The principal of zone Z thought that he was not miserable enough and asked him with a smile,¡±¡±Are you satisfied with the exnation I gave you?¡± The so-called exnation was that when they went up to themunication hacking system, ye Xingxing suddenly intervened, and after District S Military Academy lost, they thought that District Z had invited outside help, so the principal of District z said that he would definitely give them an exnation. Outside help? ...... That¡¯s impossible, look at how young our little girl is. The principal of S District was so angry that he almost vomited blood. After receiving their generals, everyone returned to school. If zone S had won the award, they would probably have happily invited them to dinner. However, they didn¡¯t get anything at all. They didn¡¯t even want to take a sip of water, let alone a meal. Before boarding the ne, ye Xingkong turned to look at Lu yubai. She was thinking about whether she should tell Lu yubai about the code before going back. Although he had won, if others knew about it, they would probably think that he had won unfairly. But how was she going to tell Lu yubai, the principal, and the instructors? Lu yubai was walking a little ahead of ye Xingxing when suddenly, someone pulled on the corner of his clothes. He turned back and met ye Xingxing¡¯s entangled eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Ye Xingkong whispered. Her face was red, and her ears were also a little red. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the sun or shyness, but she was very cute and wanted to take a bite. ¡°Go ahead,¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the timing and asion, he would have already taken a bite. ¡°The virus code that came out today, I realized that their core code was actually a code that I had written before. At first, I only thought that it looked simr, but after I put it into the decryption algorithm, I realized that it was exactly the same.¡± ¡°Did you write this virus?¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head.¡±I wrote the code, but the virus isn¡¯t me. My code doesn¡¯t have a virus. Someone must¡¯ve downloaded my code, downloaded it, upgraded it, and then added a virus shell. I¡¯m not sure about the exact situation now. I came out after thepetition.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s eyes slightly darkened. After a moment, heforted ye Xingkong,¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, the virus isn¡¯t yours, so it naturally has nothing to do with you. ¡± Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (14)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t worried at all. As Lu yubai said, the virus wasn¡¯t hers. However, she was very angry because the code she wrote was used as the core code of the virus. It was a great humiliation. She had to find the person. On the ne, yang Wenke asked ye Xingxing,¡±¡±Have you seen this special kill before?¡± Ye Xing Kong nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve really seen it before?¡± Yang Wenke was surprised. ¡°I just told your Captain that I wrote the core code of the virus, but I didn¡¯t write it to create the virus.¡± Ye Xing Kong said in a serious tone. Yang Wenke didn¡¯t say anything, she just smiled and gave ye Xingkong a thumbs up. The two of them spoke very softly, so only they could hear what they were saying. When the others saw yang Wenke¡¯s actions, they thought that she was impressed by ye Xingxing¡¯s speed in deciphering the code, and so they all praised him. Ye Xingxing smiled at everyone, a little embarrassed. When they disembarked the ne, they realized that chief Lu was personally weing them. The old principal and chief Lu shook hands excitedly, and they were just short of hugging. Chief Lu showered everyone with praises, especially ye Xingxing. When he saw ye Xingxing and solved the code as quickly as he could, Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing and saw that his granddaughter-inw had already upgraded from ¡®barely good¡¯ to¡¯ extremely good ¡®. Lu yubai whispered a few words into chief Lu¡¯s ear. Chief Lu furrowed his brows for a moment before nodding his head. He had the other students leave first, leaving the principal, instructor Chen, and ye Xingkong behind. ...... When there were only five of them left on the ground, Lu yubai told everyone about the code. Everyone was shocked. The principal, in particr, was so happy that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. Why was God so good to him this year? ye Xingxing had to let her stay and be the school instructor. After this, their school would definitely be able to get rid of the weakest link in recent years and truly develop in all aspects. ¡°You wrote the code,¡± he said.¡±They used it to test you. That doesn¡¯t mean you cheated.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Instructor Chen nodded. ¡°Even so, we still have to talk to the inte safety Department about this.¡± Chief Lu said in a deep voice. He then looked at ye Xingxing.¡±Later, they should send someone to find you to understand the situation. You just need to tell them the time.¡± ¡°Yes, chief.¡± On the way back, the principal and instructor Chen were in the same car, while ye Xingxing and Lu yubai were in the same car. Ye Xingkong rested his chin on his hand and turned to look at Lu yubai, who was driving, and asked,¡±¡±Is there really nothing between us? They won¡¯t take back the prize, and we¡¯ll even have topete again. ¡± ¡°It would be embarrassing for the security Bureau to know that they used the code written by a student,¡± Lu yubai said casually.¡±They even became a prostitute because of the code.¡± ¡°That seems to be the case,¡± ye Xingxing replied, smiling. Lu yubai turned his head and looked at her beautiful crescent-shaped eyes. Those eyes were full of smiles. Whenever she smiled, they would sparkle, making people feel infinitely good. He saw that it was still early, so he turned the car to a side road and stopped. ¡°When the Bureau chief said that they would look for me, did he want me to help them split the core code, or did he want me to ...¡± Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725: I¡¯m a woman who stands by your side (15)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°So, they¡¯re looking for me because they want me to help them split the core code, or ...¡± Ye Xingxing was trying to figure out why the security Bureau was looking for her when he realized that Lu yubai had suddenly stopped the car. His body subconsciously froze. Lu yubai looked at her.¡±I hope you can help them find the person who specializes in killing the virus. But I believe you¡¯re also hoping to find him.¡± ¡°I also hope to find him.¡± His sudden stop reminded her of what had happened in the car this morning, and her heart was beating fast. ¡°Do you have any suspicions?¡± Lu yubai asked. Ye Xingxing¡¯s mind was filled with the image of them kissing in the morning, and he shook his head subconsciously.¡±The inte is too advanced these days, and there are always people better than you. It¡¯s very likely that a hacker stole my code, but human behavior has a purpose. Why would he steal my code? why would he simply want to create a virus to cause trouble, or is it targeted at me?¡± ¡°It should be thetter.¡± Lu yubai was worried that the person was targeting her. ¡°There were many people who challenged me on the new generation ranking,¡± ye Xingkong replied.¡±Some of them lost terribly, so it¡¯s normal for them to want to take revenge on me.¡± Lu yubai reached out to help her smooth her hair, and his fingers gently slid across her face.¡±If you find someone, you must tell me immediately.¡± Ye Xingkong was stunned for a moment, then he nodded. The next second, she recalled the scene in the morning ... Her face was red, her heart was beating fast, her ears were hot, and her sense of shame was burning. Why did she keep thinking about it in the wrong way? ¡°Well,¡± she changed the topic,¡±will you still be in school after thepetition?¡± Lu yubai shook his head.¡±I might have to leave the school for a while.¡± Ye Xingkong nodded lightly, and the next moment, he blurted out,¡±When are you going back to school?¡± ...... ¡°You miss me?¡± Lu yubai asked. ¡°I miss you.¡± Ye Xing Kong blurted out subconsciously. When she realized what she had just said, her face turned red. She tried to say something, but after stuttering for a long time, she couldn¡¯t form aplete sentence,¡±That ... We ... You ... I ... Was just asking ...¡± When Lu yubai heard this, he smiled and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going on a mission, so I don¡¯t know yet. ¡± He used his gaze to trace her expression, the tenderness on his face couldn¡¯t be dispelled and just condensed. ¡°If I have a holiday, can I visit you?¡± Ye Xingkong asked boldly. ¡°Of course. Give me a call and I¡¯ll pick you up. If I¡¯m not free, I¡¯ll get someone to pick you up,¡± Lu yubai smiled and asked her. ¡°Alright ...¡± Ye Xingkong nodded hurriedly. ¡°You look a lot thinner,¡± Lu yubai said. ¡°Is that so?¡± Ye Xing Kong subconsciously touched his face and realized that it was still burning hot. She stared into his eyes and said embarrassedly, ¡°I¡¯m alright ...¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were this thin when I hugged you the other day,¡± Lu yubai said as his hand slid down her waist. His low and maic voice and gentle movements seemed extra ambiguous in the quiet car. His hand suddenlynded on her waist, and ye Xingxing felt himself go numb. The feeling made her blush and her heart race. She looked at him and stammered,¡±Then maybe ... You¡¯ve lost some weight ...¡± Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726: I¡¯m the woman who stands by your side (16)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai looked at her with a faint smile. He reluctantly retracted his hand and said,¡±¡±I hope I can¡¯t carry you the next time I hug you.¡± Ye Xingxingughed at these words.¡±Then wouldn¡¯t I be a pig? you must have despised me back then.¡± ¡°I like to eat pork the most.¡± He suddenly moved closer to her ear and said two words. Those two words made ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widen and his face start to burn again. She looked at Lu yubai and suddenly felt that he was different from the Lu yubai in her mind. However, it seemed to be the case, which was why she wanted to take him in and hide him so that he wouldn¡¯t harm others. She leaned back slightly to increase the distance between them and changed the topic stiffly.¡±¡±That ... It¡¯s gettingte, we have to go back.¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t tease her anymore.¡±Yeah, I¡¯m watching the time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re still looking at the time ...¡±Ye Xingkong raised an eyebrow. Lu yubai said softly,¡±because time is limited, I¡¯m watching every minute and every second in my heart. I¡¯m a soldier, and I have very little time for myself, so I don¡¯t have time to spend with you. I can¡¯t allow you to be romantic, and I don¡¯t have time to spend with you. Will you dislike me?¡± ¡°You only need this,¡± ye Xingkong shook his head. As she spoke, her finger pointed at his heart, and her heart was beating wildly. She only needed him to have a sincere and responsible heart. ¡°Yes ...¡± Lu yubai held her hand and pressed it on his chest.¡±¡±And it will never change.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I¡¯ll keep you in my arms forever so that you won¡¯t harm other women. Ye Xingkong smiled embarrassedly. She felt that she had flirted with Lu yubai again. ...... The smile on Lu yubai¡¯s face widened.¡±Then I should treat you better.¡± ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll never meet a woman as good as me again.¡± The two of them cuddled for a while before they prepared to set off again. After all, they couldn¡¯t drag it out for too long. Otherwise, the principal and the instructor would definitely ask them why they were so slow. However, just as he was about to start driving, Lu yubai suddenly stopped and looked at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Oh right, I forgot something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ye Xingguang turned to look at him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lu yubai said.¡±You helped us win the elite Cup with unparalleled results.¡± Ye Xing Kong smiled shyly, but with a little pride, ¡°I¡¯m a woman who can stand shoulder to shoulder with you, so I naturally can¡¯t drag you down. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that I would give you a reward if you won?¡± Lu yubai¡¯s mind began to spin. Would there be a reward for winning? She couldn¡¯t really remember. She only remembered that he said that he would reward her if she passed the exam. ¡°Then what reward are you going to give me ... Hmm ...¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Lu yubai, who was covering his mouth. What was going on? Why did he suddenly kiss her? was this the reward he was talking about? Looking at her bright eyes staring at him, Lu yubai moved the tip of his nose and pressed it against hers, letting their breaths blend in. Then, he gently coaxed,¡±¡±Be good, close your eyes.¡± Blushing, ye Xingxing closed his eyes subconsciously. The next second, he felt something soft slide into his mouth ... Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727: I¡¯m a woman who stands by your side (17)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing was breathless from the kiss, and he only let go of her when she was about to suffocate. After her breathing calmed down, she asked,¡±This is the reward you were talking about?¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t reply. Even though he was the one who kissed her, his ears were still a little red. The first time, it was just a kiss. Strictly speaking, it was not a kiss. The second time was a real kiss, but the kiss was very careful. As a newbie, he did not dare to be presumptuous. This time, it was the kiss that he really wanted. Licking, entangling, sucking, and chewing. He really wanted to swallow her whole. He really couldn¡¯t kiss or flirt with her anymore, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. ¡°This isn¡¯t a reward, we¡¯ve already kissed before.¡± Unlike Lu yubai, who was a little shy at this moment, ye Xingkong had already kissed for the third time. She had already felt shy, and it would be too pretentious to keep feeling shy. She protested,¡±¡±This doesn¡¯t count.¡± Lu yubai coughed and turned to look at her.¡±¡±What reward do you want?¡± ¡°After my winter break, will you go to the movies with me?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Along the way, Lu yubai drove very slowly, but no matter how slow he drove, he would still reach the end. Their speed of return was already extremely slow, but they still felt that it was very fast. The first thing ye Xingxing did when he returned to school was return to the team. Everyone knew that she had used super speed to crack the code, so she was surrounded by her ssmates the moment she returned. She was almost lifted up and thrown into the sky. ...... Even though ye Xingkong knew that she and Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t see each other again for the time being, he still hoped that it would be quick. She always thought that she wouldn¡¯t see Lu yubai after a semester, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him again when the semester was almost over. Lu yubai called her many times. The first time he called, he told her that the security Bureau woulde to find her the next day and told her to be prepared. The next day, ye Xingxing was called to the principal¡¯s office. Other than the principal, there was also a man and a woman in the office. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw ye Xingxing, and she was a little excited.¡±You¡¯re ye Xingxing?¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Ye Xingxing smiled at her. The woman was tall and beautiful, but her hair was cut in a man¡¯s style. If she hadn¡¯t spoken just now, ye Xingxing would have thought that she was a handsome young man. ¡°I can¡¯t see it, you¡¯re so small ...¡± The woman mumbled, and the man beside her coughed. The woman stopped and smiled at ye Xingchen in embarrassment. Then, she nced at the man coldly. She remembered that when she picked up the phone and heard that the person who wrote the core code was found, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t say anything. Now, he actually dared to despise her for being too excited. The man¡¯s face was serious as he smiled at ye Xingchen.¡±Hello, I¡¯m Li musen, the head of the security Bureau¡¯s special assassination team.¡± He then pointed at the girl next to him.¡±Her name is Wang haiting. She¡¯s our stats analyzer.¡± Wang haiting looked at ye Xingxing and immediately smiled,¡±¡±Right now, I¡¯m collecting, sorting, and analyzing the data of the program specifically designed to kill this virus. Based on the data, I¡¯m doing industry research, evaluation, and predictions.¡± How professional! Ye Xingxing smiled back at them.¡±Hello, group leader li. Hello, miss Wang.¡± ¡°Just call me haiting, or sister ting.¡± Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728: I¡¯m a woman who stands by your side (18)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Just call me haiting, or sister ting.¡± Wang haiting pulled ye Xingxing to the discussion table and sat down.¡±¡±We¡¯re here today to ask about the core code.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told the instructors about the code,¡± ye Xingchen replied.¡±As for who stole my code, I still don¡¯t know.¡± Li musen ced theputer in front of ye Xingxing.¡±¡±We¡¯ll show you the unupgraded code now. You can analyze it and see if you can find anything.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Ten minutester, ye Xingguang shook his head with a dark expression.¡±I can¡¯t tell.¡± Li musen asked,¡±under normal circumstances, the person who stole your code is someone you know. Among the people you know, who do you think is the most likely to steal it?¡± Of the people she knew, ye Xing Kong subconsciously thought of one person, but she didn¡¯t think it was possible. Li musen and Wang haiting didn¡¯t let ye Xingchen continue thinking about it. The purpose of their visit this time was not only to find clues about the person who created the virus, but also to find out that the core code had an algorithm. But this was what li musen was most interested in, and Wang haiting was most interested in ye Xingxing. In addition to analyzing data, statisticians also liked to analyze people. She especially wanted to know how a girl who was not even 20 years old could write suchplicated code three years ago. Although it was said that programmers were young and had active thinking, they could only have good ideas and write good programs. However, there were very few who became famous at a young age. It was rare to meet one, so naturally, he was curious and wanted to analyze it when his upational habit acted up. After analyzing the core code, she finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Xingxing, I¡¯m really interested in how your hacking skills are so good. I remember that you didn¡¯t learn it professionally. How did you learn it? ¡± ...... Ye Xingkong smiled. ¡± I¡¯ve always liked to stay at home since I was young. I didn¡¯t like to go out and y. My parents were especially good to me and didn¡¯t ask me to do anything. They would listen to me and give me whatever I needed. However, I didn¡¯t like dolls or car toys since I was young. I likedputers. When I was 7 years old, I broke my father¡¯sputer. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t install it. Thatputer was scrapped and it became my toy. When I was 9 years old, I broke my father¡¯sputer again. ¡°But that time, I sessfully installed it back. My father didn¡¯t know that when I was 12 years old, I lost interest in foldingputers. So I learned assemblynguage on the inte. Later, I tried to hack into a website and I didn¡¯t expect to seed. Later, I don¡¯t know how I got on the rookie list. After that, people kept challenging me. I thought it was really fun, so I yed on it for three years.¡± After Wang haiting heard this, she realized that she didn¡¯t need to analyze anymore. Who was the Superputer genius in front of her? _ After Wang haiting and Li musen left, ye Xingxing called Lu yubai. She didn¡¯t tell leader li and Wang haiting, but she wanted to tell Lu yubai,¡±¡±Actually, there¡¯s another person who knows about this code of mine, and that¡¯s my good friend. However, I think the possibility of her stealing it is very low because she¡¯s not as proficient inputers as I am.¡± Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729: I¡¯m a woman who stands by your side (19)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±Just because you don¡¯t know her doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t steal her. Who is she? tell me and I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯d rather believe that a hacker better than me stole my code without my knowledge. I don¡¯t want it to be her,¡± ye Xingchen rejected. ¡°She¡¯s not in the military school, is she?¡± Lu yubai asked softly. ¡°He¡¯s not here. ¡± ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to worry about it for now. The security Bureau is still investigating. They¡¯ll find out eventually. You should be thinking about your next assessment.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± At this point, ye Xingguang started to get anxious.¡±From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll wake up half an hour earlier every day to run fiveps. I¡¯ll definitely pass the test.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hear your good news when Ie back. ¡± Lu yubai smiled and said, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on a mission. The time is uncertain. ¡± ¡°Will it be very dangerous?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll be safe. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± No mission was absolutely safe. He just didn¡¯t want ye Xingkong to worry. ¡°Then when youe back, you muste to see me as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ...... After ye Xingxing and Lu yubai finished their call, she held the phone and thought for a while. She put down the phone and turned around to see Lin zhiqiao standing behind her. She was almost shocked. ¡°It¡¯s sote, what are you doing standing behind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impolite to eavesdrop on someone¡¯s phone conversation,¡±ye Xingkong red at her. Lin zhiqiao snorted coldly, her face dark as if ye Xingxing owed her a few million dors.¡±Come with me, I have something to say to you.¡± ¡°Where are you going? is there something you can¡¯t say here?¡± Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t want to go. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if I identally shout too loudly, everyone will know that you¡¯re in love,¡± Lin zhiqiao muttered. She turned and walked to the other end of the corridor. The stairs over there led to the rooftop, which was definitely much quieter. There were no students walking around, so even if she shouted, she was not afraid that the people next door would hear her. Ye Xingkong stood in front of Lin zhiqiao and looked at her suspiciously, not knowing what she was up to. ¡°How can you say one thing and do another? how can you only care about your own love? Are you not going to care about me?¡± Lin zhiqiao said bitterly. ¡°Ah?¡± Ye Xingguang was rendered speechless by this sudden usation. He spread his hands and asked,¡±What did I do to you?¡± ¡°Time flies,¡± Lin zhiqiao said angrily.¡±It¡¯s only two months until the winter break, and I haven¡¯t even seen instructor Zhan.¡± Ye Xingchen looked at her lovesickness.¡±I haven¡¯t seen instructor Lu either. They¡¯re soldiers. They can¡¯t be around us all day.¡± ¡°Then you called instructor Lu? I called instructor Zhan, but he didn¡¯t pick me up.¡± Lin zhiqiao wanted to cry.¡±I don¡¯t care. You have to ask your Lu yubai to call instructor Zhan out and we can go on a date.¡± She had to confess, or else slow-witted Zhan would only treat her as a student he had once taught. ¡°Let¡¯s do it during the winter break,¡±she added after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ll take a look,¡± Ye Xingkong sighed. ¡°No, you have to promise me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell the instructor that you¡¯ve secretly found a boyfriend.¡± Lin zhiqiao threatened. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I¡¯ll try my best. Don¡¯t me me if I can¡¯t get you out.¡± Ye Xingxing felt that he must have owed Lin zhiqiao money in his previous life. Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730: I¡¯m a woman who stands by your side (20)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Get Lu yubai to do it. There¡¯s no way he can¡¯t get a date.¡± Zhan xuantian was his subordinate, so he would definitely agree if Lu yubai asked him to go out. ¡°I¡¯ll have to lose my instructor Lu. It¡¯s not worth it.¡± Lu yubai had already been wronged enough by his secret love, and ye Xingxing didn¡¯t want anything else to happen to Lu yubai. ¡°I¡¯ve already given you instructor Lu and told you about your love rival. Isn¡¯t that a good deal?¡± Lin Zhiyan¡¯s pouted mouth could hang a bottle of oil.¡±¡±That¡¯s too much. I¡¯ll help you deal with your love rival in the future. ¡± She hated Luo Xue ¡®er anyway. Ye Xingxing hesitated for a moment before nodding. She said that it was good to ask Zhan xuantian out. She would let Lin zhiqiao bother instructor Zhan so that he would let her off. Then, she could have a good date with Lu yubai during the winter vacation. She just didn¡¯t know if Lu yubai would be free during the winter break, even if it was a two-day holiday. Lu yubai was so hardworking and outstanding. Ye Xingxing expressed that he would work harder and be more outstanding, and he would definitely do what he said. Every day after that, ye Xingxing would wake up half an hour earlier and run fiveps around the field. In the physical strength test, she passed and even got two more points. Although it was only two points, it was already more than the passing score. The first thing she wanted to do was to tell Lu yubai the good news, but his phone was turned off. She couldn¡¯t control her joy and directly hacked into yang Wenke¡¯sputer. Then, he was warned by yang Wenke. Autumn passed and winter came. The weather was getting colder and colder. Ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t received a call from Lu yubai in a long time. He only knew that Lu yubai was on a very important mission that would take about a month or two. She had thought that they would only meet again after the winter break. ...... A few days before the winter break, when she was running in the field in the morning, she saw a car parked on the field under the hazy sky. A familiar figure got out of the car and ran towards her. When their eyes met, Lu yubai smiled at her. At that moment, it was as if the sun had risen in the gray sky, and the shing light shone down from the sky. The man in front of him was so handsome that he seemed to be in a dream. Ye Xingxing was both excited and resentful.¡±You¡¯ve finally appeared. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± It had been more than three months. He had been on the phone for a while, but then he had stopped. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she could send yang Wenke a message and know that he was safe, she would have thought that he had gone missing. Lu yubai smiled and reached out his long arm to pull her into his arms. He buried his head in her neck, took a deep breath, and said softly,¡±it¡¯s been a long time, so I came to see you as soon as I had time.¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart fluttered, and he immediately reached out to hug him back.¡±You¡¯re just looking at me. Are you going back to school to wait for the holidays?¡± ¡°No, I just came back this morning, so I came to see you first.¡± Lu yubai held her face and looked at it carefully, making ye Xingxing¡¯s small face blush again. Did he miss her? She pursed her lips happily and asked softly,¡±¡±When are you going back?¡± ¡°I see you. I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± He still had things to deal withter. ¡°So fast.¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s tone and face were filled with disappointment. Lu yubai patted her head and said softly,¡±after this mission is over, I will have a week off. By then, you will be on your winter break.¡± ¨C [PS: good night, girls. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll announce the May Day event¡¯s winner list. I¡¯m asking for monthly votes.] Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (1)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was the winter break, and everyone¡¯s phones were back in their hands. The moment ye Xingxing got his phone, he sent Lu yubai a message. Because Lu yubai didn¡¯t know her phone number, she deliberately imitated the tone of other women and sent Lu yubai a message. ¡°Hello, instructor Lu, I¡¯m a junior who has been secretly paying attention to you. Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Not long after, Lu yubai replied to her message. ¡°No, I didn ¡®t,¡± Ye Xing Kong was furious. She actually said she didn¡¯t have a girlfriend? who was she then? Hmph! Even if he had a secret crush on her and couldn¡¯t admit that he had a girlfriend, he should force himself to say that he had a girlfriend when he was with his junior who was infatuated with her. Just as ye Xingxing was about to reply and reveal his identity, he received another message on his phone. ¡°But I have a fianc¨¦e.¡± Ye Xing Kong was stunned for a moment, then he startedughing. When ye Changqing arrived, he saw his silly sister smiling like an idiot. It must be because of Lu yubai. Ye Changqing snorted sourly and pulled his silly sister back home. Because they were going home, he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Otherwise, his silly sister wouldin to his parents in the form of a 36-year-old, and he wouldn¡¯t have any good days during the winter break. Father ye and mother ye were very serious about valuing girls over boys. Father ye and mother ye were high school ssmates. Before he met mother ye, father ye was a bad student. After meeting her and with her help, father ye turned from a bad student to a top student in just a year. ...... Seeing his son¡¯s good grades, father ye¡¯s father was so excited that he cried. In order to thank mother ye, father ye¡¯s father sent the two of them to study in the United States. In the US, although they were not in the same school, they fell in love and got pregnant with ye Changqing, brother ye, before they even graduated from University. After giving birth, she sent ye Changqing back to the country for his grandparents to take care of him. Father ye and mother ye stayed United States to continue their studies. The year they graduated, because the ye family needed to celebrate their birthday in the United States, father ye and mother ye stayed. They got married in the United States and gave birth to little starry sky there. They only returned to the country when little starry sky was twelve. It wasn¡¯t that father ye and mother ye didn¡¯t love brother ye and Changqing. They were also very good to their son, it was just that they loved ye Xingxing more. They always said that sons should be raised poor, daughters should be raised rich, sons should be pampered appropriately, and daughters must be pampered to death, so that they would not be easily deceived by boys. Although ye Changqing was speechless, he did not think that they were right. His sister had to be pampered, and what she had had to be the best in the world. Her daughter was going to have her winter vacation soon, so her parents were very happy. She personally went to the market early in the morning to buy groceries and was even prepared to cook the best dishes for her daughter. Father ye was also helping to wash the vegetables. When he saw his wife cutting and frying the vegetables in an orderly manner, he even hummed a little tune happily. ¡°You haven¡¯t cooked for me in a long time,¡± he said sourly. Mother ye rolled her eyes at father ye.¡±You¡¯re jealous of your daughter.¡± ¡°Why would I be jealous of my daughter? I just want you to treat me better.¡± Father ye said as he kissed mother ye on the cheek. Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (2)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°What are you doing? Get out, get out. ¡± Mother ye looked down on father ye and wanted to chase him out of the kitchen, but she kept a smile on her face. They had picked the right time to start cooking. When ye Xingchen and ye Changqing returned home, mother ye had just finished thest dish. When she saw her daughter return, mother ye hugged her daughter and felt her heart ache. Why did she lose weight, why did she be darker, and why did she cut her hair? she must have suffered a lot in school. Ye Xing Kong grinned and hugged his mother¡¯s arm. He pulled her soft and slender legs and acted coquettishly,¡±mom, it¡¯s so hard. I¡¯m so tired every day in school.¡± Mother ye immediately turned to her son with a face full of disdain.¡±Why did you send your sister to the military school? you said that you should be secretly happy with such a good sister. Instead, you sent her to school to be tortured and bullied. That¡¯s too much!¡± Father ye red at ye Changqing, disying his father¡¯s authority.¡±¡±It¡¯s all your fault. Why did you go to a military school? you wanted to go to a military school and refused to inherit the family business. You even dragged your sister to a military school. This is outrageous. ¡± Ye Changqing expressed that he was already used to it. He grinned at ye Xingxing.¡±Then let¡¯s go to another school. We won¡¯t be going next semester.¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s body stiffened, feeling that his self-loving brother¡¯s smile was as sly as a fox ¡®s. She immediately chuckled.¡±Although it¡¯s very hard and tiring, my physical strength is getting better and better. I can run five 1000 meters without panting.¡± ¡°Really? my precious daughter is so amazing.¡± Father ye was immediately excited. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Don¡¯t you know whose it is?¡± Mother ye said proudly. ¡°You¡¯re amazing too, honey. ¡± Father ye quickly tried to please his wife. ¡°Your daughter is also amazing.¡± Mother ye smiled and gave father ye a hug. ...... ¡°Daddy¡¯s amazing too. ¡± Ye Xingkong immediately announced. As for the son of the ye family, he was like an extra. Ye Changqing sighed in his heart and walked silently to the dining room.¡±Time to eat.¡± Mother ye immediately pulled ye Xingkong to the dining table.¡±I cooked all the dishes today.¡± ¡°Daddy washed all the vegetables today,¡± father ye said. ¡°Thank you, my beloved parents,¡± ye Xingchen said, smiling. Ye Changqing¡¯s ears automatically blocked them. He picked up his chopsticks and was about to start eating when father ye nced at his son¡¯s actions with disdain.¡±Your sister hasn¡¯t eaten yet.¡± Mother ye was already one step ahead of him, cing pieces of meat into ye Xingkong¡¯s bowl. Ye Changqing rolled his eyes at the ceiling. He must have been picked up from the streets. He lowered his eyes and saw that there was an extra piece in his bowl. He looked up and saw ye Xingkong smiling at him.¡±Big brother, eat more.¡± Ye Changqing smiled and patted her head. Father ye and mother ye watched this scene without a word. However, after ye Changqing finished eating, they each picked up a piece for him. As for his son, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t dote on him, but he had to be low-key. The family of four was eating when the doorbell suddenly rang. All the helper aunties were on leave today, so mother ye said,¡±Changqing, go open the door.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. Brother, you can continue eating. ¡°Ye Xingkong stood up immediately. As he said that, he had already run to open the door. Ye Changqing endured mother ye¡¯s eye-rolling.¡±Look at how sensible your sister is.¡± Ye Changqing was speechless. Ye Xingxing opened the door and was immediately hugged.¡±Starry sky, I miss you so much ...¡± Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (3)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Shiqin, what are you doing here?¡± Ye Xingxing gently pushed away the girl holding her. The girl was very beautiful. She had a delicate face and a very good figure. She was 1.6 meters tall and very slender, but her chest was undting. He had the legendary baby face and huge breasts. ¡°I heard that you¡¯reing back today, so I came to see you. We haven¡¯t seen each other for half a year. I missed you so much. Why do you have to go to military school? we can¡¯t see each other so often,¡± Luo shiqin pouted at ye Xingkong andined. ¡°Shiqin is here.¡± Mother ye stood up when she heard the familiar voice.¡±Have you eaten?¡± ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± ¡°Come in, let¡¯s eat together.¡± As she spoke, mother ye went to the kitchen to get her a bowl and a bowl of soup. Seeing that ye Changqing was also there, Luo shiqin smiled faintly.¡±Hello, brother Changqing.¡± Ye Changqing gave her a faint smile and continued to eat. Luo shiqin was the daughter of mother ye¡¯s best friend. When mother ye returned to the country, she would always bring her daughter to meet up with Luo shiqin¡¯s mother. The children in the family knew each other since they were young. For as long as ye Changqing could remember, Luo shiqin had liked to pester him, but he was particrly troubled by this kind of little brat. Having a sister was already enough of a headache for him, and he didn¡¯t want to take care of another sister. Naughty children, go away. After the meal, ye Changqing went out. Luo shiqin wanted to drag ye Xingxing out to shop, but ye Xingxing rarely went out. Every time they went out, it was Luo shiqin who dragged her along. ...... However, she didn¡¯t really like shopping. Moreover, she had juste back from school today, and she really wanted to rest at home for a while, so she pulled Luo shiqin to her bedroom to y for a while. When she saw Luo shiqin on her phone, she suddenly remembered the code she had written, so she smiled and asked Luo shiqin,¡±Do you remember the code I showed you earlier?¡± Luo shiqin turned around and smiled at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Recently, I discovered a virus program. The core code was actually the code I wrote.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°Did someone hack into yourputer and steal it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± ¡°What do we do now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ye Xingxing said he didn¡¯t know three times in a row. Luo shiqin frowned and looked at her worriedly.¡±Howe you don¡¯t know anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s already been stolen, what can I do?¡± ¡°Can you find out who stole it?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find it ...¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head. She looked at Luo shiqin deeply and smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. No matter who touched myputer, I¡¯ll find out. It¡¯s just a matter of time. ¡± ¡°I believe you,¡± Luo shiqin said with a smile.¡±You¡¯re the best in starry sky.¡± After ying for a while, Luo shiqin was about to leave, and ye Xingxing got up to see her off. The two of them chatted andughed as they stood at the door, waiting for a taxi to arrive. Suddenly, the smile on Luo shiqin¡¯s face froze, and she frowned as she stared at the front right ... What was happening? Ye Xingkong followed her gaze and saw a cleaningdy cleaning up the trash on the ground. The back of the woman looked familiar. When the cleaningdy turned around, ye Xingxing saw her face and immediately smiled.¡±Aunt Luo, what are you doing here?¡± Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (4)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°The starry sky is back.¡± When aunt Luo saw ye Xingxing, she immediately smiled happily. ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m on winter break today, and shiqin came to see me ...¡± Ye Xingxing was about to call Luo shiqin, but when he turned around, he saw that Luo shiqin¡¯s expression was particrly ugly, and she subconsciously stopped what she was about to say. When aunt Luo heard that shiqin was here, the smile on her face froze. Then, she looked at Luo shiqin and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Mom!¡± Luo shiqin walked over with a dark face.¡±Mom, why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for a part-time job. If you¡¯re going out with starry sky, then you guys should go. ¡± Mother Luo said softly. ¡°I¡¯m going home. Come with me. ¡± Luo shiqin¡¯s tone was also very light, but the way she looked at her mother was very strong. Aunt Luo looked at her daughter and shook her head.¡±¡±You can go back first. I still have some work to do.¡± With that, she smiled awkwardly at ye Xingxing and turned to leave. Luo shiqin¡¯s taxi arrived, and she smiled at ye Xingxing before getting in and leaving. After ye Xingxing returned home, he asked his mother,¡±¡±Why is aunt Luo working as a cleaner in our neighborhood?¡± Mother ye sighed.¡±They don¡¯te from a well-off family. Shiqin is going to college and her brother is taking the college entrance exam next year. It will cost a lot of money to go to college. Your aunt Luo¡¯s family can¡¯t afford to send two people to college. That day, he said that he wanted to find a part-time job. Coincidentally, our estate is looking for a part-time cleaner. The job is short and the sry is high, so I told her about it. I didn¡¯t expect her toe directly.¡± ¡°Shiqin saw her mother just now. She seems to be angry.¡± ¡°Yes, shiqin is a good girl. She loves her mother very much. It¡¯s her father¡¯s fault for not being able to live up to her expectations. He¡¯s not good enough, and he even lost his entire family¡¯s fortune from his own business.¡± ...... Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t know what to say. She just felt that Luo shiqin¡¯s anger didn¡¯t seem like heartache, but more like me. If what happened today had happened to her, she would definitely have gone up to help her mother clean up the house so that she could finish work earlier and go home. Actually, being a cleaner wasn¡¯t an embarrassing job. Ye Xingxing took a shower and prepared to sleep in. He nned to sleep in like he always did at home, sleeping until 12 for lunch. In the end, at six in the morning, her biological rm clock automatically woke her up. She couldn¡¯t fall asleep after that, so she got up and ran a fewps around the neighborhood. After breakfast, ye Xingxing was thinking about how to arrange the day when she received a message. ¡°I¡¯m outside your neighborhood. ¡± Lu yubai was also on holiday and had even gone directly to her house to wait for her. Ye Xingxing happily walked around the house three times. The next second, her expression froze. That, No... Ye Xingkong stared at the message for a long time and finally confirmed that it was from Lu yubai. Then, who was Lu yubai¡¯s message to? However, she had used this number to tease Lu yubai, but she had yet to tell him that it was her number. Wasn¡¯t the person he was meeting now ye Xingxing? Or did he ask another girl out? ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± Ye Xingxing replied to the text and started changing. She put on a hooded jacket, put the hat over her head, and put on a mask before going out. She was going to stand in front of Lu yubaiter to test him. Who exactly did he send the date text to? Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (5)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing jogged out the door, and as soon as she left the neighborhood, she saw a familiar military jeep. Seeing here out, the driver¡¯s door opened, and a tall man got out of the car and leaned against the car to look at her. It was Lu yubai. He wasn¡¯t wearing his military uniform today. Instead, he was wearing a trench coat. He was tall and handsome. His lips were slightly pursed, and when he looked at her, he suddenly smiled. He was handsome. Their eyes met, and ye Xingxing¡¯s heart trembled. The next second, she pretended not to see him. She wanted to turn her head away, but she felt that something was wrong. He had only gotten out of the car when he saw her, so he recognized her. She looked at him again. After staring at him for a few seconds, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She lowered her eyes and walked over. She was conflicted about not saying anything and pretending that he had mistaken her for someone else. Seeing her awkward expression, he seemed to be able to guess what she was thinking, and the smile on his lips became gentler. ¡°Handsome, who are you waiting for?¡± ye Xingchen asked, deliberately raising his voice. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my fianc¨¦e,¡±Lu yubai replied with a serious face. Ye Xingxing looked up at the sky, expressing his confusion.¡±Who is that?¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing,¡± Lu yubai said softly. Each word was said slowly and softly, as if it came from his lips and tongue. Ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She took off her mask, revealing a row of white teeth, and asked with a smile,¡±¡±How did you know that was my number?¡± ¡°Because I only know one junior who has been following me,¡± Lu yubai replied with a smile.¡±That¡¯s my fianc¨¦e, ye Xingxing.¡± ¡°No, there are a lot of junior sisters who are quietly paying attention to you.¡± ...... ¡°I only know you.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re only allowed to remember me in the future?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When ye Xingxing heard this, it was as if his heart had eaten honey. He bounced twice, opened the door to the front passenger seat, and sat in. Lu yubai also sat in the car. Just as she was about to put on her seat belt, he was one step ahead of her. ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself ...¡±Ye Xingxing said in a manly manner. Lu yubai looked up at her and continued to help her fasten her seat belt. Then, he chuckled.¡±¡±Stupid ...¡± At this time, the man should open the door and fasten the seat belt. Why did he suddenly call her stupid? ye Xingkong pouted and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the stupid one. ¡± Lu yubaiughed again when he saw her scolding him back with an unhappy face. Ye Xingxing felt that his smile today was even more alluring than before, and she felt her heart melt from his seduction. She turned to look out the window.¡±Where are we going?¡± ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± ¡°What can I do at this time?¡± Ye Xingxing asked himself, confused, a movie? A movie at this hour? Afternoon or evening sessions are fine, but I¡¯ll pass on the morning session. ¡± ¡°Have you never brought a girl to the movies before?¡± she turned to ask Lu yubai. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve brought,¡±Lu yubai replied. ¡°You¡¯ve even taught me before ...¡±Ye Xingkong chuckled. The two of themughed and joked around while Lu yubai drove aimlessly. In the end, he stopped by the side of the road and talked until lunchtime. They went to a Western restaurant for lunch. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you today. Order whatever you want.¡± Ye Xingxing pushed the menu to Lu yubai. Lu yubai¡¯s eyes revealed a pampering smile as he pushed the menu in front of her.¡±¡±There¡¯s no reason for my fianc¨¦e to treat me. ¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes curved, and he smiled happily.¡±But I said I would treat you before, and twice.¡± Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (6)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°You weren¡¯t my fianc¨¦e back then, but you are now ...¡± Lu yubai said. ¡°Since you are, you can¡¯t let me treat you, right? But I can eat a lot, will you be unable to support me?¡± Ye Xingxing cupped his cheeks with his hands and smiled until his eyes were curved. He didn¡¯t hide his love for Lu yubai at all. How could there be such a good man in this world? he was handsome, gentle, and especially responsible. ¡°Take on a few more missions,¡± Lu yubai teased.¡±I should be able to afford it.¡± ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m hard to raise. I don¡¯t even dare to eat anymore.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not hard to raise you. You¡¯re super easy to raise. ¡± Lu yubai smiled at her and gently rubbed her cheek with his fingers. Physical contact made ye Xingxing¡¯s face burn again, and his heart beat faster and faster. She protested, ¡°Don¡¯t Smile at Me anymore today. ¡± Lu yubai curled his lips and looked at her in confusion.¡±¡±Why can¡¯t I smile at you today?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re too handsome today.¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Hearing this, Lu yubai held his chin and turned to look at her.¡±So ...¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help it ...¡± Although ye Xingxing looked calm, the blush on her face betrayed her. ¡°Can¡¯t help what?¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows slightly, and his tone was calm. His body leaned forward slightly, and the distance between the two of them grew closer. The strong hormones on his body were invaded by his breath, causing ye Xingkong to subconsciously swallow his saliva. She gently pushed him away.¡±Don¡¯te near me, really don¡¯te near me ... I won¡¯t be able to resist and will eat you up.¡± Lu yubai looked at her blushing and shy expression andughed. ...... His deepughter echoed in the room and in ye Xingxing¡¯s chest. It was like a stone being thrown into a Lake, creating waves. The corners of his mouth curved up slightly, and he asked in a particrly good mood,¡±¡±Then how do you want to eat it?¡± Ye Xingxing felt that he couldn¡¯t win against Lu yubai. He seemed to be very experienced. She looked at him and said,¡±¡±Other than me, have you ever treated anyone else like this?¡± ¡°No, only you,¡± Lu yubai replied. Was it? He really didn¡¯t look like one ... But she believed him this time. Ye Xingkong held back hisughter.¡±Then ... Then let¡¯s ... Let¡¯s order first.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Both of them decided to order first, but their gazes were still fixed on each other. The private room was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere, and the air seemed to be filled with pink bubbles. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Ye Xingkong asked a momentter. Lu yubai turned his head slightly, his slightly curved lips next to ye Xingxing¡¯s ear. His voice was low and hoarse, and there was a hint of a smile in his tone.¡±I¡¯ll eat you.¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes curved into slits as he covered his face with his hands.¡±You ... Can you really not flirt with me during mealtime?¡± ¡°Did I win?¡± ¡°No reinforcements?¡± ¡°I actually feel like you¡¯re flirting with me,¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips gently touched her ear. Ye Xingxing¡¯s body went numb, and his mind went nk. He said softly,¡±¡±I haven¡¯t flirted with you today.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Lu yubai said.¡±So you mean you used to flirt with me?¡± Ye Xingguang realized what she had said, and she subconsciously patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t hit my fianc¨¦e!¡± Lu yubai immediately grabbed her hand. Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡ª¡ª [PS: will you get tired of seeing them in love every day?] Looking for monthly votes~~ Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (7)

    Trantor: 549690339

    While they were eating, the two of them discussed where to go in the afternoon. In the end, they decided to watch a movie at night and go shooting in the afternoon. Lu yubai brought her to a private club. Lu yubai seemed to be a member here, and the manager and staff seemed to know her. When they saw Lu yubai, their eyes lit up. When they saw ye Xingxing, they were filled with curiosity, their eyes filled with the words ¡°who is he?¡± It wasn¡¯t just the service staff who knew him, but many of the customers also seemed to know her. Ye Xingxing followed Lu yubai to the VIP private room and vaguely heard the discussion around them. ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s Lu yubai.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really handsome!¡± ¡°I dreamed that he was here yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect him to reallye today!¡± It was fine to discuss it in private, but there were also two women who boldly struck up a conversation with Lu yubai,¡±¡±Hey, handsome!¡± Lu yubai nced at them, and the two girls immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±I heard that young master Lu¡¯s shooting skills are pretty good. Do you want to have a match?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free. ¡± Lu yubai indifferently threw out these two words and pulled ye Xingxing¡¯s hand, as if to dere that he was not single and not to hit on. After they arrived at the VIP room, ye Xingkong smiled at Lu yubai and said,¡±¡±You¡¯re so popr with the girls!¡± ...... Lu yubai picked up the gun on the stage.¡±I didn¡¯t find anything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so obvious. You still haven¡¯t noticed. ¡± Ye Xingkong put on his earcovers. ¡°I can only see you.¡± Lu yubai looked at ye Xingxing as he assembled the gun. Ye Xingxing¡¯s little face blushed, and he said in embarrassment,¡±¡±You¡¯re really too ... Cute!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips curled up. With that, he handed it over to ye Xingxing and began to assemble another one. After ye Xingxing caught the gun, he aimed at the target board in front of him and continued to tease Lu yubai,¡±¡±Instructor Lu, you really don¡¯t forget your identity even during the holidays. You¡¯re here to give me shooting lessons.¡± ¡°Do you need me to teach you step by step?¡± Lu yubai smiled. ¡°No, I like it when you shoot for me to see.¡± Ye Xingguang turned to look at him. Lu yubai put on his earcovers, held the gun in his hand, and turned around skillfully. Then, he aimed at the target board in front of him. His casual posture was very handsome and cool. Ye Xingkong looked at the side of his face from behind. His eyes were cold but very handsome. Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes were filled with pink bubbles. Then, without stopping, he used up all the bullets in the gun, and all of them hit the center of the circle. The electronic screen at the side announced the results, all of which were 10 points. Ye Xingxing was stunned for a moment before he happily encouraged,¡±So powerful, so handsome.¡± Lu yubai put down his gun and reached out to hold ye Xingxing¡¯s hand. Then, he wrapped her in his arms and raised the gun in his hand to the target board. Ye Xingxing leaned into Lu yubai¡¯s arms affectionately, slightly tilting his head to look at the gun. ¡°Look at the crosshair,¡± Lu yubai whispered in her ear,¡±form a straight line between your eyes and the door ...¡± ¡°I remember it. You said it before.¡± Ye Xingkong smiled.¡±I¡¯m aiming.¡± ¡°Press.¡± Ye Xingguang immediately pulled the trigger, and the screen showed 3.1 points. ¡°I hit it.¡± ¡°Awesome.¡± ¡°The instructor is the best. You¡¯ve taught well.¡± ¡°Shall we continue?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s continue ... Do you think ... I can hit the fourth ring?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (8)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two of them chatted as they yed shooting, and a round of shooting took more than half an hour. On herst shot, ye Xingxing really hit the fourth ring. She jumped up in joy and asked Lu yubai,¡±¡±Am I amazing?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best. ¡± Ye Xingtianughed like a flower upon being praised.¡±I still want to fight another round. Please continue to teach me.¡± After Lu yubai loaded the bullets, he pulled ye Xingxing into his arms again. This wasn¡¯t shooting, this was clearly flirting. ¡°How many people have you taught like this?¡± Ye Xingxing turned around and nced at Lu yubai. ¡°You¡¯re the only one. ¡± Lu yubai said softly. The two of them were very close to each other, and their auras blended together. The air suddenly became ambiguous. Ye Xingxing leaned on Lu yubai and felt his strong pecs. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had well-defined abs ... ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lu yubai leaned on her neck and asked when he saw that she was still staring nkly ahead. ¡°I miss your muscles.¡± Ye Xing Kong replied subconsciously, his face turning red. The corner of Lu yubai¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and he immediately chuckled. His hot breath blew on her ear, making her body tremble. She blushed and tried to exin,¡±¡±No, it¡¯s really not like that. Actually, I ...¡± Lu yubai deliberately lowered his voice and asked her,¡±¡±You what?¡± ...... His smiling tone had a touch of maism, as if it contained a kind of enchantment. Coupled with this posture, it was very tempting. Ye Xingguang looked at him, feeling that the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, revealing a faint ruffian. She was surprised, but at the same time, she was even more helpless and embarrassed. She said angrily,¡±¡±You ... You¡¯re flirting with me again. I said you¡¯re not allowed to flirt with me.¡± ¡°Did I flirt with you?¡± Lu yubai asked innocently. Ye Xingkong nodded, his face serious.¡±En!¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows.¡±Oh, then I¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± How was it? What could he do? She often flirted with him, but he usually flirted back. Flirting back ... How could he flirt back at this time? ye Xingkong¡¯s face was red and his head was muddled. Suddenly, he reached out and hooked his arm around his neck, kissing his lips urately. This sudden sneak attack stunned Lu yubai. He did not expect her to kiss him. The next second, he wrapped his arms around her waist and stuck his tongue in ... He felt her body tremble, but he didn¡¯t stop. He kissed her deeper and pressed her against the table behind him. He greedily swallowed her with a reckless attitude, as if he wanted to eat her up. Ye Xingxing¡¯s head buzzed. She instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck and responded to his kiss in a dream-like way. She only woke up when Lu yubai slowly let go of her. He lowered his head and leaned on her shoulder, panting loudly. He was trembling slightly because of the intense kiss just now. The two of them were breathing unevenly. Lu yubai¡¯s forehead was against hers, and his hands were still tightly wrapped around her waist. He greedily breathed in her scent, and his deep and maic voice slightly changed as he asked her,¡±¡±Are you afraid?¡± Ye Xingxing looked up at him with a dazed gaze, asking in confusion,¡±What are you afraid of?¡± Her face was red, her eyes were moist, and her lips were red from his kiss. It made him want to ravage her again, but she looked at him with a confused expression. Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (9)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. His girlfriend was too young. He still didn¡¯t know what a man was. He cupped her face in hisrge palm and rubbed his thumb gently on her face.¡±Nothing.¡± Then, he let go of her and took a few steps back to calm his breathing. Ye Xingxing felt that Lu yubai was acting weird. Why did he suddenly ask her if she was scared when they were so close? What was he afraid of? Are you afraid of being seen? Ye Xingxing turned to look at the door. It didn¡¯t seem locked. If someone pushed the door open and saw it, it would indeed be awkward. Seeing her series of actions, Lu yubai knew that she was wrong, but he didn¡¯t exin. The gentleness in his eyes seemed to have stunned time. He said to her, changing the topic and focus without leaving a trace.¡±Let¡¯s have apetition.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t beat you unless you use your left hand,¡± ye Xingkong shook his head. Lu yubai agreed without thinking.¡±Okay.¡± ¡°Then, what does the winner decide on for dinner?¡± ye Xingguang smiled happily. ...... ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Lu yubai rubbed her little head. Even if she lost, he would let her decide what to eat for dinner. It seemed that he was going to lose more ¡°seriously¡±ter. Of course, ye Xingxing won thepetition. For dinner, it was naturally ye Xingxing¡¯s decision to eat hotpot. While eating, ye Xingxing received a call from his parents. Ye Xingxing had said that she was out with her ssmates and might go backter. After all, there was still a movie to watch. They didn¡¯t book the tickets in advance, nor did they discuss what movie to watch. Anyway, they went to the cinema and bought thetest show. ¡°Do you want to eat popcorn?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just ate my fill.¡± Ye Xingkong looked around. The man beside him was too handsome, so almost all the girls ¡®eyes fell on Lu yubai. ¡°I think you can be a star. You¡¯ll definitely be very popr.¡± Sheughed and teased Lu yubai. Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just reached out and pinched her nose. He could tell that she knew that he didn¡¯t like people looking at him, so she was deliberately teasing him. ¡°The starry sky?¡± Ye Xingxing suddenly heard someone calling her from behind. He turned around and met a pair of shocked eyes. She saw Luo shiqin standing not far away, staring at her and Lu yubai in shock. ¡°Shiqin,¡± Ye Xingkong took a few steps forward and gathered together, while Lu yubai stood where he was. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± The two of them spoke almost at the same time. Luo shiqin looked at Lu yubai, who was standing not far behind ye Xingkong. Her eyes were filled with aplicated expression.¡±This is ...¡± ¡°He¡¯s my senior,¡±ye Xingkong introduced enthusiastically. She then introduced her to Lu yubai,¡±this is my friend, Luo shiqin.¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just nodded. Ye Xingxing then smiled at Luo shiqin and said,¡±Senior helped me before, so I treated him to a meal and a movie. What about you? I¡¯m also here to watch a movie with my friends. ¡± Luo shiqin replied,¡±that¡¯s right. I have a friend who asked me out for a movie, but he stood me up. I¡¯m just about to go back. Have fun.¡± She waved her hand and politely said goodbye to Lu yubai before she left. After Luo shiqin left, ye Xingkong and Lu yubai went to the cinema together. ¡°She¡¯s the good friend I told you aboutst time. She knows that I wrote that code.¡± Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (10)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The two of them had been holding hands ever since they sat down in the theater. They were watching an United States blockbuster. The plot was quite good, the suspense was exciting, and the fighting scenes were also very exciting. However, there were some passionate scenes in the middle. The male lead and female lead kissed and then started panting, and there was some passion.| The sound of sex filled the entire theater. The male lead had also taken off half of the female lead¡¯s clothes, revealing half of her breasts. The male lead pressed down on the female lead¡¯s body, his hands moving along her smooth skin ... As he read on, ye Xingguang began to feel a little embarrassed. She felt that something was off. With Lu yubai sitting beside her, she felt inexplicably embarrassed. She was actually very curious and wanted to see Lu yubai¡¯s expression, but she didn¡¯t dare to turn her head. All of a sudden, ye Xingxing felt an itch in his palm. Lu yubai had actually used his fingertips to gently scratch her palm. Her palm was burning and her heart was tickling. Ye Xingchen¡¯s body trembled slightly, and he suddenly pulled his hand away. She subconsciously turned her head and nced at Lu yubai. Coincidentally, Lu yubai was also looking at her with his dark eyes and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled. But a momentter, he looked back at the big screen. When the light from the screen shone on his face, no emotions could be seen. ...... Ye Xingchen continued to watch the big screen, and found that the passionate scene had ended, and the scene had switched to another one. As the plot got more exciting, ye Xingkong¡¯s difort just now was over. There were many people who left with them during the movie walk. Lu yubai stood in the elevator and frowned unhappily. He wrapped his arms around ye Xingxing and protected her in his arms, not allowing her to have any physical contact with other people. Ye Xingxing was held a little tight by him, and he moved uneasily in his arms. Lu yubai subconsciously swallowed his saliva. The restlessness in his body that he had suppressed while watching the movie was easily aroused by the girl. The car was parked some distance away from the movie theater. On the way, ye Xingxing kept telling Lu yubai that the movie was great and exciting. ¡°Which part was the most exciting?¡± Lu yubai suddenly bent over to look at her. Under the streetlight, his eyebrows were hazy and handsome. Ye Xingkong subconsciously took a step back. Lu yubai reached out and grabbed her waist. He then leaned over to the girl¡¯s neck and kissed her hard. A scorching breath brushed against his neck, causing ye Xingchen¡¯s body to tremble slightly. Lu yubai whispered in her ear, his voice hoarse and low,¡±¡±You should be afraid of me.¡± Ye Xingxing was stunned again. He blinked and asked,¡±You asked me if I was afraid, and now you¡¯re saying I should be afraid of you. Why?¡± Lu yubai smiled again. Ye Xingxing reached out and put his hand on her shoulder.¡±Stopughing. Yourughter is making me feel weird.¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows and looked at her quietly with his dark eyes. He didn¡¯t answer her question and went back to the previous topic,¡±¡±The movie just now was very exciting, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s exciting,¡± ye Xingkong nodded. ¡°Which part was the most exciting?¡± Lu yubai returned to his previous question. ¡°They were all quite exciting. The most exciting part was probably the part where the male lead and the big BOSS fought each other alone ...¡± Ye Xingxing replied as he recalled. ¡°But I think the most exciting part is the part where the male and female leads have a one-on-one PK, because you watched it the most seriously.¡± Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (11)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°But I think the most exciting part is the part where the male and female leads have a one-on-one PK, because you watched it the most seriously.¡± Lu yubai¡¯s deep eyes looked at her, implying something. ¡°The part where the male and female leads have a one-on-one PK?¡± Ye Xingkong still didn¡¯t understand. Lu yubai added,¡±when you let go of my hand.¡± Ye Xingxing was stunned, but the next second, he understood what he was referring to. Under Lu yubai¡¯s gaze, ye Xingxing¡¯s face gradually heated up. His eyes were so red that they looked like they had been applied with Rouge, and his eyes were covered with ayer of moisture. She lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look Lu yubai in the eye.¡±No way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you. ¡± Lu yubai said as he hugged her tightly. The woman¡¯s soft chest was pressed against the man¡¯s hard and masculine chest. In the quiet night and the dark road, it was ambiguous. ¡°What ... What ... Are you ... Looking ... At me ... For?¡± ¡°Can you guess?¡± Lu yubai¡¯s eyes were dark. ¡°You want to ...¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s mind shed back to that passionate scene, and he was about to say it subconsciously ... But he suddenly shut his mouth and shook his head.¡±No, no, definitely not ...¡± Unexpectedly, Lu yubai replied with certainty,¡±¡±Yeah, I want to.¡± ...... Ye Xing Kong¡¯s head drooped down to his chest as he tried to avoid the topic,¡±I think it¡¯s a littlete, I should answer.¡± Lu yubai pinched her chin and made her look at him. Then, he kissed her and forced her lips open. He attacked her fiercely and aggressively. The arms around her waist tightened inch by inch, pulling her into his embrace and melting her into his body. Ye Xingguang was no match for him at all and was quickly defeated. He waspletely confused and almost suffocated a few times. Lu yubai ended the kiss, but he didn¡¯t let go of her. Their lips were still pressed against each other, and their breaths were still intertwined. It was hot, hot, as if they could burn in the next second in this cold winter. However, after a while, Lu yubai let go of her.¡±Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡± He had already restrained himself enough, but this probably frightened her. Looking at her dazed look, he didn¡¯t know if she would dare to talk to him again when she came back to her senses. Unexpectedly, just as he was about to take her hand and leave, her soft voice rang out with a hint of confusion.¡±¡±I¡¯m not going to continue ...¡± Just now, she really felt like she was in a movie. Lu yubai¡¯s hungry and thirsty look just now really made him want to eat her. Lu yubai turned his head to look at ye Xingxing, his face full of joy, his pretty face still flushed red. ¡°You want to continue?¡± he slowly lifted his lips. Ye Xingguang only realized what he had just said after a while, and he hurriedly shook his head.¡±No, no...¡± ¡°Even if you want to continue, you shouldn¡¯t do it here.¡± Lu yubai looked at her yfully. ¡°I really didn ¡®t.¡± She was just wondering why he had stopped ... This time, Lu yubai didn¡¯t reply to her. He just turned around and walked forward with a teasing smile. ¡°I already said there¡¯s no such thing.¡± Ye Xingkong followed, trying to exin. ¡°Oh ...¡± Lu yubai nced at her, but his eyes were full of hope. Ye Xingchen flew into a rage and patted him on the back.¡±Really, really. I was just asking.¡± Lu yubai chuckled and grabbed her hand. Then, he carried her on his back, causing ye Xingxing to scream in fear.¡±Ah!¡± Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (12)

    Trantor: 549690339

    It was almost 12 o¡¯ clock when ye Xingxing got home. Father ye and mother ye had called their daughter earlier to tell her that her ssmates would send her home safely, so they went to bed first. When ye Xingguang returned, he saw brother ye, Changqing, in the living room. He seemed to have just returned. ¡°Brother, where have you been?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to meet some old friends. What about you? where did you go?¡± Ye Changqing frowned slightly and guessed it in the next second.¡±¡±She went out to y with Lu yubai.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s your sister¡¯s first date with her boyfriend.¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he smiled, his index finger wagging. Ye Changqing nced away coldly and prepared to go upstairs. ¡°Brother, did you go on a date today too?¡± ye Xingxing called out to her. ¡°You think I¡¯m you?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not young anymore, it¡¯s time for you to get a girlfriend,¡± ye Xingxing said, trying to persuade him.¡±I think mom and dad want to have a grandson too.¡± Ye Changqing pinched her face and said,¡±¡±Don¡¯t feel guilty just because you have a boyfriend. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you have a good boyfriend, I would have told mom and dad.¡± ¡°You also think that I have good taste, right?¡± Ye Xingkongughed smugly. ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s eyes are so bad.¡± Ye Changqing sneered. ...... ¡°What kind of brother would talk about his own sister like that?¡± ye Xingxing pouted unhappily, thenughed.¡±Um ... I feel like shiqin has always liked you. Why don¡¯t you consider it ...¡± He said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider!¡±Ye Changqing interrupted her. ¡°Why?¡± ye Xingkong asked. Shiqin¡¯s not bad either. ¡± ¡°In my heart, she¡¯s no different from you. I¡¯m not a beast.¡± As ye Changqing spoke, he pulled his sister¡¯s hand away. His face darkened when he saw his sister¡¯s cheeky smile.¡±Ye Xingxing, I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t object to you having a boyfriend. You can date and love as you wish, but that¡¯s one thing. You¡¯re not allowed to mess around. You¡¯re still too young. Having a miscarriage is very harmful to your body.¡± Ye Xingkong stared nkly at his brother¡¯s back as he left. She was stunned for a while before she understood what her brother meant ... She was so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. Stupid brother, what nonsense are you talking about? Lu yubai was very well-behaved towards her. However, it seemed that her brother really didn¡¯t like shiqin at all. It seemed that shiqin¡¯s deep feelings were going to fall into Dongliu. When shiqin came to the house yesterday, she mentioned her brother from time to time. It was obvious that she liked him and even wanted her to help her pursue him. If she could, she wanted to help, but it seemed like she couldn ¡®t. The next day, ye Xingxing received a call from Luo shiqin. Luo shiqin asked him out for dinner and shopping. He had already rejected her shopping the day before yesterday. This time, ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t reject her again, so he rejected Lu yubai¡¯s date and asked him to apany his parents for a day before going to Luo shiqin¡¯s date. Today, Luo shiqin was dressed very fashionably. She was pretty, wearing a short skirt and high heels, and stockings that wrapped around her slender legs. She had light makeup on and her long hair was permed into a slight curl. Ye Xingxing praised,¡±Shiqin, you¡¯re so beautiful today.¡± ¡°University students all dress like this these days, but you ... Look at you, why are you so tanned in University? your skin is rough too.¡± Luo shiqin pushed the bag she brought in front of ye Xingxing.¡±This is for you. Hurry up and take good care of your face.¡± Chapter 1743 - I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (13)

    Chapter 1743: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (13)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing opened it and saw that it was a set of skincare products. Moreover, this brand was not cheap. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m nning to buy one in two days. How about this, I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± Ye Xingxing knew that her family¡¯s financial situation was average, so he naturally couldn¡¯t let her give him such expensive cosmetics. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a gift from someone else. They gave me two sets at once, so I¡¯m giving you one set. ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t force her. Although shiqin¡¯s family background was average, shiqin¡¯s self-esteem was particrly high, so she epted it. When they went shoppingter, she would return the favor with other gifts. As the two of them chatted, Luo shiqin suddenly looked troubled.¡±¡±Starry sky, I know there are some things I can¡¯t say, but as your good friend, I still want to advise you.¡± ¡°Advise me on what?¡± ye Xingkong asked, puzzled. Luo shiqin took a deep breath, as if she had just made an important decision. She looked ye Xingxing in the eye and said,¡±¡±The guy you watched the movie with yesterday shouldn¡¯t be as simple as a senior, right?¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. Should she tell Luo shiqin the truth? after all, they were good friends. ¡°Starry sky, there¡¯s something very ambiguous between you two.¡± ¡°That ... I should say that he¡¯s not just a senior. I like him, I think ...¡± Ye Xingkongughed and was about to tell her what had happened when Luo shiqin suddenly interrupted her angrily,¡±Starry sky, how could you do this? what about Chris?¡± Ye Xingkong looked into her confused eyes and asked,¡±What does it have to do with Chris?¡± ...... ¡°Isn¡¯t Chris your boyfriend?¡±Luo shiqin frowned. Hearing this, ye Xingkong was stunned for a moment before he burst outughing.¡±How could Chris be my boyfriend? shiqin, why would you think that?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡± Luo shiqin looked puzzled.¡±He gives you gifts every year and often says ¡®I love you¡¯. And you said I love you to. How could you not be a couple?¡± ¡°I grew up in America. People there often say that, not just lovers, but friends too. Chris has a girlfriend, and he doesn¡¯t like Asians. He likes this kind ...¡± Ye Xingxing said, pointing at the position of her chest. Since he was Young, Chris had only liked girls with fair skin and blonde hair with big breasts. Luo shiqin was very surprised.¡±I really misunderstood. Oh my, I always thought that you two ... It was so embarrassing. I actually tried to advise you not to cheat on me.¡± Ye Xingxing patted her shoulder, smiling.¡±Alright, alright, I¡¯m not ming you.¡± Luo shiqin smiled awkwardly and asked with concern,¡±¡±Then ... Does the man from yesterday like you?¡± ¡°Actually, we¡¯re already together. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m in the military school, so it¡¯s not fair.¡± Ye Xingkong smiled shyly. ¡°Congrattions, Xingye. That man looks good, so he must be very good to you.¡± ¡°He¡¯s very good to me ...¡± ¡°I wish you happiness.¡± As she spoke, Luo shiqin picked up her ss of juice and clinked it with ye Xingxing ¡®s. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. After drinking the juice together, Luo shiqin, who was originally smiling, suddenly darkened her face.¡±¡±I¡¯m so envious of you. You can be with the person you like. ¡± Then, she coughed lightly.¡±That ... Starry sky. Has brother Changqing found a girlfriend?¡± she asked. Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (14)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingkong smiled as he looked at Luo shiqin, who suddenly became shy. He really didn¡¯t know what to say.¡±My brother is super boring.¡± ¡°No, I think brother Changqing is a very good person.¡± Luo shiqin retorted and then gritted her teeth,¡±¡±That starry sky, you can make up for brother Changqing and me.¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. In fact, shiqin was quite a good person. Her family background wasn¡¯t very good, but her family didn¡¯t care about family background. If her brother liked shiqin, she would definitely help. But no matter if it was before or now, she had tested her brother several times, and he really had no feelings for shiqin at all. If she agreed, it would be giving shiqin hope. If she couldn¡¯t get her brother in the end, she would be even more disappointed and hurt. Since she already knew the answer, she shouldn¡¯t have lied to shiqin in the first ce. He would take advantage of her feelings for her brother and cut them off when she was only a little moved. Ye Xingxing hesitated for a moment, hesitating over what to say.¡±Shiqin, actually, my brother has a lot of bad habits. He¡¯s particrly unromantic. I always feel that the women who marry him in the future will suffer.¡± Luo shiqin¡¯s face stiffened.¡±Xingye, you don¡¯t want to help me ...¡± Ye Xingxing shook his head.¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s just that my brother isn¡¯t a good person. I think you¡¯re more suitable for someone better. I know a guy who¡¯s not bad. I met him in the Army. He¡¯s Lu yubai¡¯s colleague. He¡¯s a good person ...¡± She really thought that yang Wenke was a good person, but he didn¡¯t have time to get close to girls in the Army, so he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. If he were in an ordinarypany, with hisputer skills and good looks, there would definitely be many girls pursuing him. ¡°No need,¡± Luo shiqin interrupted her. ...... Realizing that her tone was a little cold, she smiled at ye Xingchen. Ye Xingguang could feel that although she didn¡¯t show it on her face, she must be feeling bad in her heart. If she were in his shoes and knew that Lu yubai didn¡¯t like her, she would also feel bad. ¡°Shiqin, let¡¯s go shoppingter. I want to buy two sets of clothes. You have good taste, so help me choose.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Although Luo shiqin had agreed, she received a call halfway through and said that she had something to deal with. Ye Xingxing had originally wanted to treat her to dinner, but since she had something on, the two of them parted ways. Luo shiqin didn¡¯t go home but went to thergest nightclub in the city. When she saw Luo shiqine in, a girl asked in surprise,¡±¡±Shiqin, didn¡¯t you take a leave of absence tonight? Why did youe over so early?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. ¡± Luo shiqin had a look of bad luck on her face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? did your rich friend give you a hard time? I¡¯ve said it before, these rich people won¡¯t really treat people like us as friends.¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for her brother, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with her. She even said that her brother isn¡¯t suitable for me. Hehe, she just thinks that my family is poor and that I¡¯m not good enough for her brother. That¡¯s why she said that she¡¯ll introduce me to a soldier. Haha, do you think that I, a college student, am only fit to marry an uncultured poor soldier?¡± Luo shiqinined angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. ¡± ¡°What I can¡¯t stand her even more is that she clearly has a boyfriend and she cheated on him, but she said that her boyfriend is just a friend. Who and their friend would say that they love you all the time? do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (15)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Luo shiqin looked at herself in the mirror, dressed in a waiter¡¯s uniform. She was really unwilling to ept this. She was the same age as ye Xingxing, but their lives werepletely different. Why was it that her mother and ye Xingxing¡¯s mother had grown up in the same ce, were ssmates, and were best friends? in the end, ye Xingxing¡¯s mother had married a rich second-generation heir and lived a life of luxury, while her mother had married a useless person and lived a poor life. Ever since she was in junior high school, she had been worried that her family would not have enough money to pay for her school fees. She had to work every summer vacation, and her mother had to work as a cleaner to make ends meet. Ye Xingxing, on the other hand, had been carefree since he was a child, his face full of passion and innocence. She had never had to worry, and anything he wanted would be given to her. They were of the same age, but why did they livepletely different lives? Withoutparison, there would be no harm. Why did ye Xingxing return to the country when he was twelve? why did her mother take her to the ye family to y? why did she let her know ye Xingxing and experience a different kind of life? As a result, she was dissatisfied, unwilling, and even hostile. All these years, she¡¯d been trying to please ye Xingxing, but she actually didn¡¯t like him. In front of ye Xingxing, she felt a natural sense of inferiority. Since she didn¡¯t want to be in contact with ye Xingchen so much, why didn¡¯t she be friends with him? it was to change her current life. She hoped to find a good, rich man through the ye family and ye Xingguang. Of course, she hoped to marry into the ye family even more. After all, the ye family was well-to-do, and ye Changqing was excellent in both appearance and character. A long time ago, she had spread the news that she liked ye Changqing to ye Xingtian, hoping that he would help her. ...... However, ye Xingxing said that they were good friends and that he did everything for her own good, but in the end, he didn¡¯t even want to get close to her and ye Changqing. She knew so many rich men, but in the end, he was only willing to introduce her to a soldier. Chris, Eddy, and chalk were all her ssmates in the elite school. Their family backgrounds were all excellent, so why did they introduce her to a soldier in the end? What good friend, what good for her, all of that was bullshit! As Luo shiqin thought about it, a great sense of resentment and jealousy rose in her heart! ¡°Shiqin, it¡¯s time to start work.¡± Someone called her from outside the changing room. Luo shiqin heaved a sigh of relief, tidied up her clothes, and walked out with a standard smile. In the end, she could only rely on herself. This was the Tang Pce, and there were many rich people here. She would definitely find her own happiness. Whether it was winter or summer, as long as night fell, the Tang Pce would be in full swing as usual. In the bar¡¯s lobby, a few alluring beauties were twisting their snake-like waists as they sang and danced. The men and women around them were drunk and immersed in the hot Dance, swaying to the sound. Luo shiqin skillfully introduced the wine to the customers and took the wine. Someone from a nearby booth called for two bottles of the Royal Salute. The Royal salutation was not an ordinary wine. Luo shiqin subconsciously turned her head to take a look. The people at the next table seemed to be very rich. They had already drunk a few bottles of the Royal Salute. This was a big customer, and there were no other waiters at the moment, so Luo shiqin got up and walked over. She grinned and added the order, then came back with two bottles of the Royal Salute. Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (Part 16)

    Trantor: 549690339

    The guest at this table saw that Luo shiqin was beautiful, so he pulled her to sit down and drink. Luo shiqin naturally mingled with the customers, ying dice and rock-paper-scissors with them. In the middle, the guest at this table added two more bottles of royal salutes, all of which were under Luo shiqin¡¯s name. Luo shiqin was extremely happy. The guest at this table was really rich. Tonight, as long as she guarded this table well, the Commission of the drinks alone would be hundreds of Yuan. Another guest came to the corner of the booth. Luo shiqin looked up and saw a familiar face through the ss. That ... Isn¡¯t that ye Xingxing¡¯s boyfriend? Why was he here ... At a bar? People who frequented bars also liked to pick up girls. Hehe ... Ye Xingtian was really courting death. She dumped Chris, who came from a very good family and was said to be able to enter and exit the White House at any time. She then chose a man who liked to go to nightclubs and pick up girls outside. Should she send ye Xingxing a message and tell him that Lu yubai was at a bar outside? Luo shiqin took out her phone and secretly took a photo, but she didn¡¯t send it. She felt that without a girl sitting next to Lu yubai, sending it wouldn¡¯t cause enough damage. Later, when a girl or a waiter came over, she would take a photo and send it. Would the carefree youngdy still be so innocent and cute when she saw her boyfriend picking up girls in the bar without her knowing? Luo shiqin was gloating in her heart. The guests next to her asked her to drink again, and Luo shiqin smiled perfunctorily. Among this group of men, Luo shiqin didn¡¯t like any of them, and she was only drinking with them to increase her chances of sess. ...... The wine on the table was finished again, and Luo shiqin asked the man beside her in a low voice,¡±¡±Boss Liu, do you want two more bottles?¡± ¡°Add!¡± Luo shiqin immediately wrote the order and asked the other waiters to help get the wine. The waiter was young and new to this, so he wasn¡¯t used to such a scene. The lights in the bar were very dim, and when she opened the bottle to pour wine for someone, she identally stepped on it and heard a ¡®bang!¡¯. The wine bottle fell to the ground. Even though she quickly picked it up, it was still half-drunk. The waiter was shocked and quickly apologized. ¡°You¡¯re too careless. Let me do it. ¡± Luo shiqin took the wine and gave a look to the waiter. However, boss Liu stopped her,¡±do you know how expensive this wine is?¡± I¡¯ve already drunk half of this, give me another bottle. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I ... I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. ¡± When the waitress heard that they had to change the bottle, she was so scared that tears came out of her eyes. If they changed the bottle, she would have to pay for the bottle of wine. This bottle of wine cost more than ten thousand Yuan, and she couldn¡¯t afford it at all. The waiter was quite good-looking. A man next to himughed wretchedly.¡±Stay with me tonight, and I¡¯ll buy this bottle for you.¡± The waiter was so scared that his face turned red and he stuttered,¡±¡±I¡¯m just a waiter!¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re a waiter? I¡¯m sleeping with you today.¡± The bar had just switched to light music, and the man¡¯s voice was so loud that it disturbed the people around him. Someone from the adjacent booth stood up and impatiently knocked on the ss. The people in the booth turned their heads and were shocked when they saw the people in the other booth. They were all focused on drinking and the lights in the bar were dim, so they didn¡¯t notice that there was a group of tyrants sitting next to them. The arrogance and despotic attitude he had earlier had disappeared in an instant. Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (17)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Boss Liu stood up and smiled in a ttering manner.¡±¡±Young master Chu, I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you.¡± Then, he let the waiter go. Luo shiqin was surprised. Who were the people in the next booth? why did President Liu and the others look so scared when they saw them? She then turned to look at ye Xingxing¡¯s boyfriend, who was sitting quietly in the middle of the group. Even though the men next to him were all very handsome, his looks were the most outstanding. This group of men easily made people think that they were a group of gigolos. However, based on boss Liu¡¯s attitude just now, they were definitely not gigolos. Luo shiqin sat there for a while before she found an excuse to leave. She walked to the manager¡¯s side and exined what had just happened to him. Then, she asked the manager,¡±who are the people sitting in that booth? Why is boss Liu so afraid of them?¡± ¡°President Liu can¡¯t afford to offend the people at that table. Of course he¡¯s afraid.¡± ¡°Boss Liu also has a strong background ...¡± ¡°Compared to them, President Liu is nothing ... He can¡¯t afford to offend the Tang family, the ye family, and the Chu family. Moreover, the Lu family is here today.¡± ¡°The Lu family?¡± Luo shiqin was surprised. ¡°Do you see the one in the middle, wearing a windbreaker?¡± That was ye Xingxing¡¯s boyfriend. He was actually from the Lu family ... ...... ¡°His name is Lu yubai, the head of the Lu family¡¯s current generation. He¡¯s been a genius since he was young. He went to college at the age of 16 and became a major General at the age of 23. ¡°People are divided into different ranks, and so are officials. The one at the top is called master Taizi, which refers to people like Lu yubai. Whoever F * cked up against him would be tired of living.¡± Luo shiqin was extremely shocked. She had never imagined that ye Xingxing¡¯s boyfriend would have such a powerful background. Why did ye Xingxing have to encounter all the good things? there was Chris before, and now there was Lu yubai. Lu yubai was looking at his phone at the moment. He suddenlyughed. Luo shiqin was stunned. How could a man smile so beautifully? also, she hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now she really felt that he was just sitting quietly, but he exuded a noble aura that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Her heart was beating fast. If she knew this group of people, her fate would definitely change ... At this moment, she saw Lu yubai stand up and was about to leave. ¡°Hello.¡± Luo shiqin immediately caught up with him. Lu yubai¡¯s cold eyes were fixed on her. Luo shiqin felt her heart skip a beat. However, in the next second, she felt as if she had fallen into an Icehouse. It was as if her entire body was submerged in an icy cold liquid. It was so, so cold ... Luo shiqin¡¯s voice trembled, and her red lips curved up slightly.¡±I¡¯m a friend of starry sky. Don¡¯t you remember me? We¡¯ve met at the cinema that day ...¡± She smiled slightly and was very confident. She knew that she was too beautiful, especially when she smiled like this. It was like an intoxicating spring breeze, and it also revealed a different kind of charm. Men, men who loved to go to nightclubs, all liked her type. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu yubai quickly left after saying that. The smile on Luo shiqin¡¯s face gradually stiffened. ¡®Oh ... What does that mean? do you remember or not?¡¯ She held her phone and hesitated for a moment before sending a message to ye Xingkong.[Starry sky, guess who I saw at the bar just now?] Then, she sent the photo of Lu yubai she had just taken to ye Xingxing. ¨C [PS: continue to give out candy tomorrow. Don¡¯t get tired of it~st but not least, I¡¯d like to ask for a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (18)

    Trantor: 549690339

    After Luo shiqin sent the message, her eyes were still staring in the direction Lu yubai left. The manager noticed that her gaze was not quite right.¡±What are you still doing? your eyeballs are about to fall out.¡± Luo shiqin smiled slightly, but her expression was not veryfortable.¡±This is not the first time I¡¯ve seen such a good-looking man.¡± ¡°Just take a look. Don¡¯t let your heart flutter. What love at first sight?¡± The manager tried to persuade him. Luo shiqin was stunned for a moment. The manager had been in the nightclub for many years and had developed a pair of sharp eyes. He knew that she had an idea when he saw her. Although she had just arrived and was only working for the summer, the manager felt that this girl was actually quite good, so he tried to persuade her. ¡°Shiqin, stop your impetuous heart. A man like Lu yubai is not someone you can think of. Don¡¯t hurt yourself when you¡¯re sad.¡± The manager said that out of kindness, but Luo shiqin didn¡¯t think so. She even thought that the manager was jealous of her young beauty and the capital to marry into a rich family. She didn¡¯t think she was any different from ye Xingkong. If ye Xingkong could find a boyfriend like Lu yubai, even if she couldn¡¯t find Lu yubai, she should be able to find a boyfriend with a simr family background as Lu yubai. Earlier, ye Xingxing had said that he would introduce a boyfriend to her. Since he was on good terms with Lu yubai, his family background must not be bad. Luo shiqin bit her lip lightly. She regretted it now. She shouldn¡¯t have rejected him earlier. ...... However, it didn¡¯t matter. She would look for ye Xingxingter and give him a hint. Ye Xingxing should still be able to introduce her to another boyfriend. Besides, ye Xingxing was Lu yubai¡¯s girlfriend, and she was ye Xingxing¡¯s good friend. There would always be opportunities to hang out together, and she would definitely meet Lu yubai¡¯s friends. With that thought, she looked longingly at the booth Lu yubai had just sat in. These men were all pretty good, so any one of them would like her ... Could the person ye Xingxing was talking about be among them? In that case, would her current identity be inappropriate? a trace of worry surfaced in Luo shiqin¡¯s eyes. Should she quit this job ...? ¨C Ye Xingxing was about to send a message to Lu yubai to ask if he could call Zhan xuantian out. Lu yubai asked why she wanted Zhan xuantian toe out, so ye Xingxing told him about Lin zhiqiao¡¯s thoughts on Zhan xuantian. [Lu yubai: she wants to chase Zhan xuantian. Let her go and ask him out herself. Why do you have to ask her out?] [Ye Xingxing: because she knows we¡¯re together. She said that if I don¡¯t call Zhan xuantian out, she¡¯ll stick to me. She¡¯s really clingy. Once she sticks to me, I won¡¯t have time to spend with you.] Hearing ye Xingxing¡¯s words, Lu yubai agreed. Ye Xingxing asked him where he was, and Lu yubai said he was dragged to a bar by a friend. [Ye Xingxing: don¡¯t drink too much. Go home early.] [Lu yubai: okay.] [Ye Xingxing: xoxo.] Ye Xingxing sent these three words at the end, apanied by a flying kiss emoji. [Lu yubai smiled: let¡¯s go home now. You should rest early. I¡¯ll take you out to y tomorrow.] After ye Xingxing sent the message to Lu yubai, he told Lin zhiqiao the good news. Lin zhiqiao was so happy that she screamed happily over the phone. After ending the call with Lin zhiqiao, ye Xingxing saw the message from Luo shiqin. She opened the picture and took a look. It was blurry, but she could recognize that it was Lu yubai. Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (19)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Ye Xingxing smiled fanatically. Instructor Lu was so handsome. Even the blurry picture couldn¡¯t hide his unrivaled beauty. However, why was shiqin at the bar and coincidentally bumped into Lu yubai? and at the cinema, shiqin also happened to bump into her and Lu yubai. Ye Xingxing thought for a moment, then replied to Luo shiqin¡¯s message: [i understand.] Luo shiqin didn¡¯t reply to ye Xingxing¡¯s message, but the next day, Luo shiqin came to the ye family again. She saw ye Xingxing, who had changed and was about to leave with his bag. She smiled and asked,¡±¡±Starry sky, do I have to go out?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m going out with a friend. ¡°Ye Xingkong smiled. Luo shiqin immediately thought that ye Xingkong¡¯s friend was probably Lu yubai. She also wanted to go, but ye Xingkong didn¡¯t have any intention of inviting her, so she couldn¡¯t rush. When she heard that ye Xingxing wanted to go to East Gate mall, she said that she was going there as well. Since they were going the same way, she said that she would take ye Xingxing¡¯s car. Ye Xingguang would definitely agree to a free ride. In the car, ye Xingxing casually asked her why she had been at the bar yesterday. Luo shiqin bit her lip, her face a little pale. She looked at ye Xingxing weakly, her voice pleading,¡±¡±I want to reduce the burden on my family, so I¡¯m working there. Can you not tell my mother?¡± ¡°Alright,¡± ye Xingkong nodded. After hesitating for a moment, Luo shiqin asked,¡±¡±Starry sky, will you be angry with me?¡± ...... ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ye Xingkong looked at her in confusion. Luo shiqin pursed her lips and looked at ye Xingxing with a bitter expression, wanting to say something but stopping. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ye Xingkong asked with a smile. ¡°Yesterday ... I thought I was quite annoying and rejected your good intentions. Starry sky, do you hate me?¡± Luo shiqin¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and she looked like she wanted to cry. ¡°No. I know you like big brother, but ...¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head. Luo shiqin interrupted her.¡±Xingye ... I¡¯ve liked brother Changqing a little since I was young. I always wanted you to join us because I thought brother Changqing was a good person. But sometimes, when I think about it, maybe I don¡¯t really have romantic feelings for brother Changqing.¡± ¡°Shiqin, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s fault for not being fated with you.¡± Ye Xingxing was a little embarrassed as he discussed this topic with her. ¡°When you introduced a boyfriend to me yesterday, I knew you did it for my own good. However, when you rejected me, I realized that brother Changqing probably didn¡¯t like me. I was very sad and that was why I rejected your good intentions. I¡¯m sorry, Xingxing, don¡¯t be angry. Don¡¯t hate me.¡± Luo shiqin said with an apologetic look, and her eyes were red. Seeing that she was about to cry, ye Xingxing hurriedly said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not angry, and I don¡¯t hate you. ¡± ¡°Maybe in the future, I¡¯ll meet another man,¡± Luo shiqin continued.¡±Then I¡¯llpletely understand that what I feel for brother Changqing is perhaps just the feelings of a sister to a brother.¡± She was waiting for ye Xingxing to once again take the initiative to introduce a boyfriend to her. However, ye Xingxing just smiled and said,¡±¡±Shiqin, it¡¯s good that you can get over it.¡± But he didn¡¯t mention introducing her to a boyfriend. Luo shiqin was a little anxious, but she was too embarrassed to take the initiative, so she said,¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m more introverted and I don¡¯t like to go out with people, so I don¡¯t know any boys. ¡± Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (part twenty)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°That¡¯s because fate hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Don¡¯t be anxious. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Ye Xingxing consoled her, but still didn¡¯t mention introducing a boyfriend. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t hear the other meaning in Luo shiqin¡¯s words. However, she didn¡¯t want to be a matchmaker anymore. The main reason she had said that back then was because she didn¡¯t want her to be sad. Plus, ye Xingxing had a weird habit. She could give it if she wanted, but she didn¡¯t like it when others took it from her. This was because she had once suffered a loss in the United States. When she was in danger, she helped a friend, and that friend was very grateful to her. However, as she helped him more and more, she stopped helping him one time. As a result, her friend hated her and even angrily asked her why she stopped helping. Later, her mother told her. Gratitude for a liter of rice, hatred for a bucket of rice. Apart from family, even if it was his best friend, he should not give excessive help. From that moment on, she was used to not saying that she would give a second time. He didn¡¯t want his help to be a matter of course again. The car stopped at the East Gate Square, with ye Xingxing and Luo shiqin. ...... Luo shiqin was still talking to ye Xingxing and didn¡¯t have any intention of leaving. She nned to say hello to Lu yubai and make her presence known before leaving. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the person ye Xingxing would meet wasn¡¯t lu yubai, but a girl with short hair. It was ye Xingxing¡¯s ssmate from the military school, Lin zhiqiao. Luo shiqin smiled and greeted Lin zhiqiao. Lin zhiqiao raised her chin and nced at her arrogantly. She gave a faint ¡°en¡± and then turned her head to the side. Ye Xingxing knew that miss Lin had always been cold to people, so he smiled at Luo shiqin.¡±¡±Where are you going?¡± ¡°My friend is waiting for me in front. I¡¯ll be off then. Bye.¡± Since it wasn¡¯t lu yubai, but a rich youngdy with eyes on top of her head, who would want to bother with her? she was so full of herself, Hmph! After Luo shiqin left, Lin zhiqiao looked at ye Xingxing with a look of disgust.¡±¡±Why did you bring all your friends over to see me? I¡¯m Lin zhiqiao. I¡¯m not someone you can just get to know.¡± Ye Xingkong looked up at the sky speechlessly. She really didn¡¯t know who could catch the eyes of miss Lin. A Jeep stopped at the side, and the window rolled down. The driver was Zhan xuantian. The moment she saw Zhan xuantian, Lin zhiqiao¡¯s expression immediately changed. Her eyes were smiling, and she gently called out,¡±¡±Instructor Zhan ...¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. Other than Lu yubai, the only other person that could catch her eye was Zhan xuantian. However, this was a little too exaggerated. Even Sichuan people did not change their attitudes so quickly. Did she have to be so cowardly? she was getting goosebumps. Look at how natural she was with Lu yubai. Seeing Lin zhiqiao open the door to the front passenger seat and get in, ye Xingxing opened the door to the back seat. Lu yubai was sitting in the back, smiling at her. Ye Xingxing got into the car and sat next to Lu yubai. She had just put down her hand when Lu yubai held it. Lin zhiqiao, who was sitting in the front row, leaned forward and asked Zhan xuantian,¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, you¡¯re on leave too?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Zhan xuantian replied absent-mindedly. Last night, he received a call from Lu yubai, saying that he had a mission toplete. He came early in the morning, but after seeing the captain, the captain asked him to change his clothes ... Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (21)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Zhan xuantian looked at the casual clothes he was wearing, then at ye Xingtian and Lin zhirou, his heart full of confusion. What mission did his Captain want him toplete? And two little girls? Lin zhiqiao held her chin with her fingers and asked again with a face full of love,¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, where do you usually go during your break?¡± Zhan xuantian turned to look at Lin zhiqiao and asked, ¡°I¡¯m resting in the dormitory. ¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s small face blushed slightly as she shyly said,¡±¡±In the future, when instructor Zhan is on leave, you cane and find me. I¡¯m a local, so I can bring you out to y.¡± Ye Xingxingughed from behind.¡±You can¡¯t leave the school even if you have to go to ss.¡± Lin zhiqiao turned around to re at ye Xingxing, but when she saw Lu yubai beside him, she immediately cowered again. She pouted and retracted her gaze, looking at Zhan xuantian with a little grievance, as if she was acting coquettishly. But Zhan xuantian, who was focused on driving, did not realize her little thoughts at all. He kept thinking in his heart, the mission that Captain was talking about, what mission is it? Lin zhiqiao was sad. She nced at the back seat from the corner of her eye. Lu yubai and ye Xingxing were in the middle of a sweet moment. He then looked at Zhan xuantian with hidden bitterness. You blockhead, how can you not understand a woman¡¯s heart at all? The car stopped at a themed restaurant. The environment here was especially good. There were grass, trees, and water. The exterior of the restaurant was like a Castle. The mountains and rivers were beautiful, and it was quiet and elegant. As soon as they entered, the waiters immediately bowed to wee them. The private room was veryrge. The side of the window was all made of ss, allowing one to have a view of the scenery outside. There were pavilions, small bridges, and flowing water. It was a very beautiful sight. ...... Zhan xuantian was even more dumbfounded. What kind of mission was this? why did they have toe here to eat? could it be that there was someone here who needed to be monitored? He subconsciously observed the room, wondering if there were surveince cameras in the room. Although he didn¡¯t reveal anything, Lin zhiqiao, who had been paying attention to him, still noticed him. She asked curiously,¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Lower your voice,¡± Zhan xuantian said as he pulled her hand. Lin zhiqiao turned her head and looked at the ce where Zhan xuantian had pulled her hand. Oh my God, it was so soft. She smiled happily, but also shyly looked at Zhan xuantian and nodded her head lightly. Ye Xingxing, who was sitting across the table, watched their interaction. He leaned over to Lu yubai and whispered,¡±¡±Has instructor Zhan never had a girlfriend before?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu yubai replied. ¡°You don¡¯t care about your subordinates at all.¡± ¡°I only need to care about you.¡± Lu yubai said softly. Ye Xingguang felt like he had just eaten a whole bottle of honey. She didn¡¯t want to go on a four-person date anymore. She wanted to hug Lu yubai. After the meal, she was about to find a chance to ask Lu yubai if they could leave first, but Lu yubai actually pulled her out first. After paying the bill, he left with her, not caring about the two people in the room. Ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t worried that Lin zhiqiao would have an opinion. He felt that if he left Lin zhiqiao and Zhan xuantian behind, Lin zhiqiao would probablyugh herself crazy in her heart. ¡°Finally, we¡¯re the only ones left.¡± Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai, who was wearing a white trench coat today. He felt that he was clean, refreshing, and extremely sexy and charming. Lu yubai looked at him with bright eyes.¡±It seems that you¡¯ve wanted to leave for a long time.¡± ¡°When you¡¯re around, I like to be alone with you.¡± Ye Xingxing wanted to be sweet-tongued and say the most touching words. Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (22)

    Trantor: 549690339

    Lu yubai chuckled when he heard this. His maic voice slowly sounded in the small car, with a gorgeous, charming, and sexy quality. Ye Xing Kong, who had just finished his sweet nothings, looked out of the window shyly and realized that the coast along the road was especially beautiful. She asked Lu yubai to stop the car by the side of the road. Then, she pushed the door open and got out of the car. She stood by the side of the road and leaned against the railing, overlooking the beautiful sea. The White limestones formed a sharp contrast with the blue seawater, like a dazzling white coastline, beautiful and natural. Ye Xingxing was stunned. She turned her head and saw Lu yubai still sitting in the car. She waved at him and said,¡±¡±It¡¯s really beautiful here. Don¡¯t you want toe down and take a look?¡± Lu yubai sat down steadily.¡±No matter how beautiful she is, she can¡¯t be as beautiful as you. I¡¯m fine just looking at you.¡± Ye Xingchen was overjoyed, but he pretended to be unhappy on the surface. He red at him.¡±You¡¯re teasing me again.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it when I flirt with you?¡± Lu yubai looked disappointed. Ye Xingkong knew that he was just pretending to be pitiful and deliberately scoffed. In fact, she liked it more when she flirted with him. Ye Xing Kong¡¯s lips curved into a smile, and the corners of his eyes were almost overflowing with honey. ¡°Come, I¡¯ve got a surprise for you,¡± She waved at Lu yubai again. In fact, Lu yubai had wanted to get out of the car for a long time. He just wanted to tease her. Now that he heard that there was a surprise, he naturally opened the door and got out. As soon as he stood next to ye Xingxing, ye Xingxing threw himself into his arms and hugged him tightly. He looked up and smiled at Lu yubai. His eyes were like crescent moons, as bright as the stars. Lu yubai¡¯s heart shrank a little. ...... ¡°This is the surprise you were talking about?¡± Lu yubai reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her in his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a surprise to have a beauty throwing herself into your arms?¡± Ye Xingkong tilted his head slightly. Lu yubai lifted her chin and ced his sexy lips on top of hers. Their lips were less than a centimeter apart, and his breath hit her face.¡±¡±I¡¯m very surprised,¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s face turned red, and his heart beat faster.¡±Do you like it?¡± ¡°I like it. I really like it when you throw yourself into my arms. I like it so much that I want to eat you,¡± Lu yubai said as he lowered his head and kissed her lips. A momentter, he let go of her and even caressed her lips. Ye Xing Kong chuckled and gently pushed him,¡±Sigh, I¡¯ve been bullied by bad people again.¡± ¡°I¡¯m by your side,¡± Lu yubai said in a deep voice.¡±Which bad person would dare to bully you?¡± ¡°The other bad guys don¡¯t dare to bully me, but you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s bullying me,¡± ye Xingkong chuckled. ¡°I only bully you,¡± Lu yubai hugged her from behind and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Then should I fight back?¡± Ye Xingchen leaned into her arms, his lips curling up slightly, his eyes overflowing with a sweet smile. The two of them hugged each other as they enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the sea. Suddenly, ye Xingxing remembered Luo shiqin¡¯s message fromst night and asked Lu yubai,¡±¡±Oh, by the way, did you meet shiqin at the bar yesterday? the girl you met at the cinema that day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means,¡± ye Xingkongughed. ¡°I don¡¯t have any impression of women except for you.¡± Lu yubai looked at her sideways, his eyes full of affection and gentleness. Ye Xingxing felt his young girl¡¯s heart melt uncontrobly again.¡±Lu yubai, do you really not have an ex-girlfriend? I think you got full marks for your sweet nothings. ¡± Chapter 1753 - I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (23)

    Chapter 1753: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (23)

    Trantor: 549690339

    ¡°Lu yubai, do you really not have an ex-girlfriend? I think you got full marks for your sweet nothings. Tell me honestly, did you lie to me? if you tell me that you have an ex-girlfriend, I can forgive you. ¡± ¡°No, I didn ¡®t.¡± ¡°You really don ¡®t?¡± ¡°I really didn ¡®t!¡± ¡°Let me listen to your heart to see if you¡¯re lying.¡± Ye Xingxing said as he put his ear to Lu yubai¡¯s chest. In Lu yubai¡¯s chest, a heart was beating evenly. A momentter, ye Xingxing raised his head and looked at Lu yubai with half-closed eyes, feeling a little defeated.¡±Your heart is beating so steadily, but I¡¯m already so close to you. Shouldn¡¯t your heart be beating faster?¡± Lu yubai couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.¡±I¡¯ve finally discovered your greatest strength.¡± It was also his favorite ce. ¡°What?¡± ¡°No ws.¡± ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± ye Xingchen blinked. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Seeing how you¡¯re praising me, I¡¯ve decided to give you another surprise.¡± Ye Xingkong said, smiling. ¡°You¡¯re already in my arms. It¡¯s impossible for you to throw yourself into my arms this time. Could it be that you¡¯re rmending yourself ...¡± Lu yubai said as he hugged ye Xingxing tightly in his arms and rubbed his body against hers. ...... Ye Xingchen was very innocent and didn¡¯t realize someone¡¯s evil thoughts. She took out the present she prepared for Lu yubai at home yesterday and handed it to him,¡±¡±Take a look, do you like it?¡± Lu yubai took it and opened it. It was actually a ring, tied with a chain. ¡°Are you proposing to me?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow. Of course not! Ye Xingchen¡¯s face reddened.¡±This ring ... It¡¯s an award I¡¯ve won before. To be more precise, it¡¯s the first award I¡¯ve ever won in my life.¡± ¡°What award? The prize will be a ring. ¡± ¡°The gold finger award.¡± ¡°What are theypeting in?¡± Ye Xing Kong blushed and said embarrassedly,¡±¡±I¡¯m in first ce when ites to gaming and the program storm. ¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to like it, she wanted to take it back angrily.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it. I won¡¯t give it to you.¡± Lu yubai moved his hand away,¡¯who said I don¡¯t like it? You have to put it on for me personally. ¡± A faint smile appeared on his face as he handed the ring to ye xingwu. Ye Xingxing picked up the ring and walked behind Lu yubai.¡±You¡¯re too tall. Squat down, squat down.¡± Lu yubai squatted down slightly, and ye Xingxing immediately put the ne around his neck.¡±¡±If I had regretted it just now and taken back the gift ...¡± ¡°No!¡± Lu yubai interrupted her.¡±There¡¯s no reason to take back what has been given!!¡± Feeling that ye Xingxing had put on the ne, he hugged the person behind him and carried her on his back. Ye Xingxingid on his back.¡±Are you going to carry me home like this?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no harm in that. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Of course, the two of them couldn¡¯t go back like this. The sky wasn¡¯t beautiful, and it suddenly started to rain. There was a certain distance between the two of them and the car, so even if they ran back quickly, they were still caught in the rain. When they got into the car, the heavy rain hit the ss window loudly. Lu yubai took a tissue and helped ye Xingxing wipe the raindrops off his head.¡±Your hair is all wet. Go home and take a hot shower.¡± It was easy to catch a cold in the rain in winter. Ye Xingxing had thought that he was taking her home, but in the end, she went to his house, which was closer to his. Lu yubai ced a clean towel on her head and dried her wet hair.¡±¡±I¡¯ve prepared some clean clothes for you in the bathroom. ¡± ¡ª¡ª [PS: my teeth feel weak~~please give me a monthly vote to nourish my teeth.] Chapter 1754 ?Chapter 1754: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing went to the bathroom, took a shower, and washed his head. ¡± ¡°There was central heating at home, so she changed into the nightdress that Lu yubai had prepared for her. Even though it was thin, she wasn¡¯t cold. However, she was surprised. Lu yubai should be the only one living in this small apartment, so why was there a girl¡¯s clothes? ¡± It was definitely not for her. She would ask him who he had prepared it forter. ¡°When ye Xingxing came out, Lu yubai was sitting on the sofa. When he saw hering out in a thin nightdress with her hair wet, his body froze. ¡± ¡°The girl had just taken a shower, and her bright eyes were covered with a drowsy mist. The cor of her nightgown was not low, but it was not high either, revealing her white corbones. As she walked, the thin dress could not hide her graceful and exquisite figure. Her chest was wet from the water dripping from her hair, which made it even more fascinating. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai, who was about to get up, suddenly sat back down and said to ye Xingxing,¡±¡±¡±¡±The hairdryer is in the cab above the sink. Take it out and dry your hair.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong immediately looked at the cab above the sink. It was a little high and she could not reach it. She turned her head and nced at Lu yubai. He was actually reading a magazine in his hand and had no intention of helping. ¡°She tried to reach for it again, but she still couldn¡¯t get it, so she could only say,¡±¡±¡±¡±I can¡¯t get it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai stood up and walked over quickly. He stood directly behind her and reached out to open the cab. Then, he took the hairdryer out.¡±¡±Here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing took the hairdryer and smiled at him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°The fragrance of the shower gel entered his nose, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of excitement. Lu yubai smiled faintly, then turned around and left. ¡± ¡°For some reason, ye Xingguang felt like he was avoiding him. When he had spoken, he hadn¡¯t even dared to look him in the eye. ¡± What was this? ¡°Ye Xingxing plugged in the hairdryer. As he dried his hair, he looked at Lu yubai through the mirror. He nced at her a few times, but he quickly looked away. ¡± ¡°He seemed to be a little restless. In the end, he got up, took his phone, and stood on the balcony to make a call. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was a little depressed. Before she went to take a shower, he had seemed pretty normal. Why was he acting so strange all of a sudden? ¡± ¡°After drying his hair, ye Xingxing walked over. Seeing that Lu yubai had finished his call, he walked to the balcony.¡±¡±I¡¯m done drying my hair. Don¡¯t you want to take a shower?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t need it,¡±¡± Lu yubai walked in and saw ye Xingkong holding the ss door with one hand and sticking his head out slightly. He raised his hand and patted her head.¡±¡±Clean clothes will be sent overter. After you change, I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked outside.¡±¡±It¡¯s not raining anymore?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was still drizzling, but she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t even know where to y when it¡¯s raining.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where do you want to go?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I just want to be with you. It doesn¡¯t matter where we go.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing said as he hugged Lu yubai¡¯s arm. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her beautiful big eyes that were staring at him without blinking. They looked at each other for a few seconds, and his body uncontrobly leaned down. Their lips were very close. ¡± ¡°A strange ticklish feeling tugged at her heartstrings. Just when ye Xingxing thought Lu yubai was going to kiss her, Lu yubai smiled and said hoarsely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Since we can¡¯t go out to y, why don¡¯t we ... Do something fun in the house?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1755 ? Chapter 1755: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xing Kong¡¯s lips curled up as he blinked his eyes and smiled,¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he said this, he was very close to her ear, and his warm breath blew into her ear. His voice was low and maic, making her heart a mess, so she subconsciously misunderstood. ¡± ¡°So after she asked, she blushed. What fun could there be in the room? could it be between a man and a woman ... After all, a man and a woman alone could easily get into a fire. ¡± ¡°However, when Lu yubai took out the chess set and ced it on the table, ye Xingkong¡¯s suspicious gaze lingered on Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face. After realizing that she had misunderstood him, she felt her face burning. ¡°¡±You¡¯re talking about chess. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai raised his eyebrows.¡±¡±Why else do you think I¡¯m calling you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, no. I thought I was just ying Go,¡±¡± ye Xingguang replied hurriedly. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai knew what she was thinking, but he didn¡¯t expose her. He just smiled gently and teased her,¡±¡±you don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to pull you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s face burned even hotter, and he hurriedly denied,¡±¡±No, no. Let¡¯s hurry up and y chess.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything else. When he drove off, he suddenly sighed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Starry sky, I¡¯m a normal man.¡±¡± ¡± There was an obvious sense of suppression in his voice. Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Of course, she knew that he was a normal man! ¡± ¡°Looking at his little girlfriend¡¯s confused eyes, Lu yubai curved his lips and smiled. Then he warned,¡±¡±¡±¡±So, don¡¯t always lie to me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he said this, he kept looking at her. His gaze was deep, and it contained a strong power and heat. ¡± ¡°In an instant, ye Xingxing felt his body burning as if it were on fire. ¡± ¡°She roughly understood what Lu yubai was referring to. She didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, nor did she dare to say any more sweet words. She yed chess with Lu yubai obediently. ¡± ¡°At the start, she kept losing, and ye Xingguang expressed in distress that if she lost one more round, she wouldn¡¯t y anymore. But then she won the next round, and she had just won by one stone. ¡± ¡°A certain someone had lost without a trace, but ye Xingxing still knew that he was giving in to her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, you don¡¯t have to give in to me. I will win.¡±¡± This was a certain someone¡¯s typical example of taking advantage of others. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You really don¡¯t need me to give way?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need, no need. I¡¯m very powerful.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was full of confidence and thought that he could win this round by himself. However, Lu yubai didn¡¯t let her win this round. She looked at Lu yubai with a bitter face and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know that women like to be sarcastic?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll let you win the next round.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can you be like this? I¡¯m done, I¡¯m done.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong pouted and started to calcte,¡±¡±Whose clothes are these? why do you have women¡¯s clothes in your house?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai exined,¡±¡±my cousin is about the same height as you. I onlye to this apartment for one or two nights during the holidays. So, when she ran away from home, she would hide here. Your clothes are hers.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Running away from home?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked in surprise. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai supported his chin with his hand.¡±¡±She¡¯s a mischievous girl. She¡¯s been running away from home since she was five years old. You should know her. She¡¯s the one who called me that day and called me daddy.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was calm. So it was her. She was indeed mischievous. Chapter 1756 ? Chapter 1756: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (part twenty six) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai looked at her and asked,¡±¡±your expression just now. Whose clothes do you think you¡¯re wearing?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s little face was red, and he didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Lu yubai. His words were also buzzing,¡±¡±¡±¡±I thought it was one of your ex-girlfriends.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t have an ex-girlfriend?¡±¡± Lu yubai reached out and pinched her face.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll forget ...¡±¡± Ye Xingchen said innocently.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Could it be that you¡¯ve identally forgotten about your ex-boyfriend?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked dangerously.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Unless you offend me, I still don¡¯t have an ex-boyfriend ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing suddenly realized that he was interrogating him, so why was he interrogating her?¡± ¡°Lu yubai chuckled.¡±¡±Then I must treat you very well. I don¡¯t want to be your ex-boyfriend.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing raised his head and said proudly,¡±¡±Yes, yes, I¡¯m also in the market. You have to be careful that someone will try to poach you.¡±¡±¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°A person who stole his woman must not have been born. Otherwise, he must be tired of living.¡± ¡°He rubbed his lips in a sexy and dangerous way.¡±¡±¡±¡±It seems that you¡¯re not very satisfied with me.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t understand why the topic had suddenly changed,¡±¡±... No! I¡¯m very satisfied with you!¡±¡±¡± ¡°The ck-bellied man had already dug a hole.¡±¡±If you were really satisfied with me, would you still be taken away?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±When did I say that I would be taken away?¡±¡± ye Xingxing asked immediately.¡±¡±How could I be taken away? what kind of person do you think I am?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at his little girlfriend¡¯s ck eyes, which were filled with seriousness, and also became very serious,¡±¡±¡±¡±¡®That means that even if someone tries to Steal My Girl, you won¡¯t be able to.''¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s for sure, I¡¯ve already ...¡±¡± Set my mind on you, then it¡¯s just you, I don¡¯t want anyone else but you! Just as ye Xingguang was about to say what was on his mind, he suddenly felt that something was wrong.¡± ¡°Her little face heated up and she pouted at him in embarrassment. She asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±I was clearly talking about you. Why did you turn it to me?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lu yubai smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯m just trying to say that I¡¯m very satisfied with you.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Does this mean that I¡¯m perfect in your heart?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing raised his head again, staring straight at him.¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s perfect. ¡°¡±Lu yubai chuckled. His voice was low and hoarse.¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re perfect too. Your entire body is perfect.¡±¡± As ye Xingxing spoke, he winked at Lu yubai flirtatiously, and the air was filled with an inexplicable sense of ambiguity.¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°His little girlfriend was really good at flirting ... Why didn¡¯t he realize that his girlfriend would run away without saying anything? was it him who seduced her, or was it her who seduced him?¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t make it sound like you¡¯ve seen my entire body,¡±¡±he coughed lightly.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m talking about serious business with you,¡±¡±ye Xing Kong pouted.¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°What was wrong with him? wasn¡¯t she the one who was running away? He lowered his voice and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.¡±¡±Yes, serious.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s perfect or not. You¡¯re already mine anyway.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s big, bright eyes blinked innocently.¡± ¡°It seemed that she was still one step away from being a person. Lu yubai expressed that his little girlfriend was really good at flirting,¡±¡±¡±......¡±¡± Chapter 1757 ? Chapter 1757: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (27) Trantor: 549690339 It was already veryte when the rain stopped outside. Ye Xingxing dragged Lu yubai out for a walk and to find a ce to eat. ¡°However, the two of them walked hand in hand for a long time, but they still couldn¡¯t decide what to eat. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really don¡¯t know what to eat. Don¡¯t make me choose. When ites to food, I¡¯ve always eaten whatever I had,¡±¡± ye Xingchen said disappointedly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±To your favorite ce to eat.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I like to eat all of them. Chinese, western Thand ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing said, turning to look at Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°After the rain, there were puddles on the side of the road. A car drove past quickly, and the water on the ground sshed everywhere. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai held her waist and quickly turned around, barely avoiding her. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong looked down at her clothes. There was not a single stain on them. She looked at Lu yubai with admiration. ¡°¡±You¡¯re amazing. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In the future, when you walk, you have to pay attention to the road.¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong flicked her forehead and let her go. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong responded obediently, then leaned over to his ear and whispered,¡±¡±Thank you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t really want to thank her, he just wanted to blow at him. He looked at her with dark eyes.¡±¡±How are you going to thank me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll treat you to dinner tonight ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai wagged his finger and then curled his lips.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°He wanted her to kiss him. Ye Xingxing looked around. There was no one around, but ... Her voice was soft, and she couldn¡¯t help but whine,¡±¡±¡±¡±How can you be like this? we¡¯re outside.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okay, okay, you do it, I¡¯ll do it ...¡±¡± She whispered, then tiptoed. Seeing that there was no one around, she kissed him on the corner of his mouth. ¡± ¡°However, the man did not want her to kiss him. He held her waist and turned from the guest to the host, from a light Peck to a deep kiss. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing felt that his kisses were bing more and more familiar, and he was getting better at kissing. His tongue was wrapped around hers as if he was dancing, always able to gently hook her heart, making her fall uncontrobly into the web of love he had woven. ¡± ¡°She was even a little shy and clumsy. Now, she was bing more and more skilled, even to the point of perfection. ¡± ¡°After a long time, he let go of her, looked at her faintly, and took her hand to eat. ¡± ¡°After the kiss ended, ye Xingxing kept his head down, afraid that there would be people around. That way, he wouldn¡¯t pay attention, and if he couldn¡¯t see them, he wouldn¡¯t have to care. ¡± ¡°When they were eating, ye Xingxing finally calmed down and dared to ask him in a low voice,¡±¡±Why do you like to kiss me outside? it¡¯s embarrassing to be seen outside.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her and replied with two words,¡±¡±¡±¡±You guess.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guess what? was this a weird fetish? Ye Xingguang didn¡¯t take it to heart, thinking that he was just teasing him ... ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her confused expression and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It seemed that one day, he would really have to give her a good lesson. ¡± ¨C ¡°At night, when Lu yubai sent ye Xingxing home, he received a call from Lin zhiqiao. Lin zhiqiao cried and said that she was at East Gate shopping mall and asked ye Xingxing to apany her. ¡± It¡¯s sote and the mall is about to close. Why are we going to the East Gate? ¡°Lu yubai sent ye Xingkong to see Lin zhiqiao and followed him out of the car. As soon as Lin zhiqiao saw ye Xingkong, she hugged him and cried. She cried so hard that she was heartbroken and heartbroken. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing asked her what was wrong. She nced at Lu yubai, who was standing next to her, then pouted and cried even more miserably. ¡± Chapter 1758 ? Chapter 1758: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He couldn¡¯t let her cry like this forever. Ye Xingxing nned to send her home first, but Lin zhiqiao refused to go home and even wanted to go home with ye Xingxing. Ye Xingxing had no choice but to let Lu yubai send her and Lin zhiqiao home. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s parents were very happy that ye Xingkong had brought his friend over to y, but this little girl was crying so sadly that they couldn¡¯t really greet her. They only told ye Xingkong tofort her. ¡± ¡°Once they reached ye Xingxing¡¯s room, Lin zhiqiao hugged him again.¡±¡±¡±¡±Sob ... My confession was rejected.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In fact, ye Xingxing had a premonition in his heart. For Lin zhiqiao to copse like this, it definitely had something to do with Zhan xuantian. ¡± Lin zhiqiao held back her tears and continued to speak while sobbing ... ¡°When ye Xingxing and Lu yubai left, Lin zhiqiao was ted. From then on, she had been looking for an opportunity to confess to Zhan xuantian. ¡± She didn¡¯t find an opportunity until after dinner. ¡°She looked at Zhan xuantian, like a brave warrior who had gone through fire and water, with an expression that said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Zhan xuantian, I like you. I want to be your girlfriend, can I?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had always called him instructor Zhan. This was the first time she had called his name. She was extremely nervous, so nervous that her heart was about to jump out. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian was shocked, and he looked at her with his mouth agape, as if he had just heard an international joke. ¡± ¡°After a moment, he smiled awkwardly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Lin zhiqiao, I¡¯m your instructor.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu yubai is also an instructor at starry sky,¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao immediately said.¡±¡±Look at how good they are.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s embarrassed smile could no longer be maintained, and his expression gradually turned stiff.¡±¡±Student Lin zhiqiao, to me, you are just a child.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How am I a child?¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao puffed out her chest. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian nced at her chest, and his face turned red. He took a few steps back.¡±¡±I believe that your original intention of going to military school is definitely not to date, but to achieve something in your career ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I went to the military school to date because I like soldiers. After seeing you, I decided to like soldiers like you.¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao smiled shyly, and her face turned red. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s face was also red, and even his ears were red. He endured the difort and deliberately put on a sullen face, putting on the posture of an instructor.¡±¡±¡±¡±What kind of international joke is this? kids these days are really too unruly. I¡¯ll have to ask your instructor to give you a good education sster.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at Zhan xuantian¡¯s fleeing back, Lin zhiqiao knew that she was done for. Zhan xuantian did not like her, and had even rejected her righteously. ¡± The fire of her love had not even started to burn before it was extinguished by a basin of cold water. ¨C ¡°On the other side, Lu yubai returned home and saw Zhan xuantian standing in front of his house. His expression was a little strange. Lu yubai opened the door and led Zhan xuantian in.¡±¡±¡±¡±Is there something?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian subconsciously shook his head, looking a little out of it. He looked at Lu yubai and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Captain, why did you leave first today?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked indifferently.¡±¡±Are you bringing two giant light bulbs with you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But, didn¡¯t you say there was a mission?¡±¡± Zhan xuantian asked, puzzled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your mission is to stall the other third wheel,¡±¡± Lu yubai said slowly. ¡± Zhan xuantian was speechless. Was this really his Captain? Was it really not like in the novels that he had been transmigrated? Chapter 1759 ? Chapter 1759: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkongughed after hearing Lin zhiqiao¡¯s words and asked,¡±¡±You said that instructor Zhan rejected you? how did he reject you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao pulled a long face.¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you rejecting me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did he say he hated you?¡±¡± ye Xingguang asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao shook her head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did he say that he doesn¡¯t like you anymore?¡±¡± ye Xingguang asked. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao shook her head again.¡±¡±That¡¯s not it either. However, he criticized me. He even told me not to joke around.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He said you were young and that you were joking, but that doesn¡¯t mean he rejected you. Maybe he just doesn¡¯t understand, or maybe he doesn¡¯t believe that you really like him. There are too many possibilities, but one thing is for sure, and that is that he didn¡¯t reject you. You still have a chance.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°These words gave Lin zhiqiao some hope. She immediately stopped crying and looked at ye Xingxing with joy.¡±¡±Really? Do I really still have a chance?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve told you before,¡±¡± ye Xingguang said.¡±¡±Instructor Zhan has a very powerful ability, and that is his ability to be single.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then tell me, how can I catch up to instructor Zhan?¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao said dejectedly. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing patted her shoulder, looking very calm. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be anxious. You can¡¯t be anxious with a man who¡¯s like a block of wood. Their minds can think of anything other than love. If you¡¯re anxious to be in love with him, aren¡¯t you just making yourself feel bad for nothing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao snorted.¡±¡±Of course you¡¯re not in a hurry. You¡¯re already with Lu yubai.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But what¡¯s the use of being anxious now? For a block of wood to open its apertures, it needs time and opportunity. ¡°¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers gently rubbed his chin, and he murmured,¡±¡±When I decided to take Lu yubai in, I had already made up my mind. During the summer break of my second year, I would apply for an internship in the Army, and I would be in Lu yubai¡¯s Army. By then ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°These words made Lin zhiqiao¡¯s eyes light up.¡±¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ll apply to the Army and be with instructor Zhan every day. I don¡¯t believe that he won¡¯t get it.¡±¡± ¡± She was like a child who had lost her way in the fog and suddenly saw light. Her expression and eyes were so bright that they were about to light up. ¡°Ye Xingchen couldn¡¯t help butugh at her amazing self-healing ability.¡±¡±However, it¡¯s very tiring to chase after people, especially when you go to the Army. That¡¯s even more tiring.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid of being tired. I won¡¯t give up unless he¡¯s already someone else¡¯s husband!¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao said firmly. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. She didn¡¯t know if her encouragement was right or wrong. What if Lin zhiqiao still couldn¡¯t catch up to Zhan xuantian in the future? that would be a huge blow to her. Should I pour another bucket of cold water on her and let her calm down? ¡°Looking at Lin zhiqiao¡¯s gloomy face, and thinking about how she had just been rejected by the other party, ye Xingguang decided not to add salt to the wound. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t care,¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao said, looking at ye Xingxing,¡±¡±you have to arrange another four-person date next time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ye Xingkong immediately shook his head. ¡± ¡°She could feel that Lu yubai didn¡¯t like going out on dates with them. His expression was cold and indifferent the entire time, and he was extremely uninterested. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll report you for being in love.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go on, go on. If you go, I¡¯ll tell instructor Lu to order Zhan xuantian to never see you again.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1760 ? Chapter 1760: I like it when you throw yourself into my arms (part 30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re too vicious. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You were the one who poisoned me first,¡±¡± ¡± The two of them started to bicker again. ¡°Lin zhiqiao criticized,¡±¡±you¡¯re too selfish. You only care about your own rtionship and don¡¯t care about me. Don¡¯t you know how great I am? I gave Lu yubai to you directly and didn¡¯t make things difficult for you at all. You have to know that in novels, people like me who have their loved ones stolen away will use all kinds of methods to frame you. They will turn the favored novels of you and Lu yubai into sadistic novels. It will be heart-wrenching.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong facepalmed,pletely clueless about what this person was talking about. ¡± ¡°She emphasized,¡±¡±when did I not care about you? didn¡¯t I ask you out? but you can¡¯t let me ask you out every time. You have to settle your own rtionship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao furrowed her brows and pondered for a moment. Then, in a negotiating tone, she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then you can ask her out again, and she won¡¯t bother you in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ye Xingguang replied. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao swallowed the vicious words that were about toe out of her mouth and softened her tone.¡±¡±Just one more time, you stinky Fox.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing had always been amenable to coaxing but not coercion. His heart softened, but he still muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re really a dead Peacock. You don¡¯t even know how to spread your tail and seduce people. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao was speechless. She gritted her teeth and said,¡±¡±the peacock that spreads its tail is a male peacock. A female Peacock can¡¯t spread its tail. You still dare to call yourself a top student? I think you are illiterate.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So you¡¯re admitting that you¡¯re a female Peacock?¡±¡± ye Xingkong smiled evilly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stinky Fox, you actually dug a hole to defame me again.¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao said as she pounced on ye Xingxing, her hand raised high, wanting to hit him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You dare to hit me? I¡¯ll ask instructor Lu to teach you a lesson.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong said in a dignified manner. ¡± ¡°Upon hearing the words ¡®instructor Lu¡¯, Lin zhiqiao immediately sat up straight. She was still very afraid of that F * cking ice block. She lifted her chin arrogantly and rolled her eyes at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Instructor Lu, instructor Lu ... Aren¡¯t you two already together? why are you still calling him instructor Lu? Creak!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What else could he be called? instructor Lu sounds nice and domineering.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why did you call him instructor in bed? it¡¯s as if he¡¯s teaching you bed skills.¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s imagination was running wild, and the words that came out of her mouth were especially dirty. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lin zhiqiao!¡±¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s face reddened.¡±¡±What nonsense are you talking about?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This was the first time Lin zhiqiao had seen ye Xingkong¡¯s face turn red. She eximed in surprise and asked,¡±¡±A stinky Fox actually blushes. It¡¯s really a world-changing story.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong choked and angrily mumbled,¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was full of gossip, and she curiously asked,¡±¡±By the way, have you two slept together yet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corner of ye Xingkong¡¯s mouth twitched, once again confirming his original thoughts. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s mouth was too much.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Observing her expression, Lin zhiqiao smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu yubai is really amazing in bed, isn¡¯t he?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shut up if you don¡¯t want me to kick you out,¡±¡± ye Xing Kong red at her. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao pouted.¡±¡±Cheapskate, I already said that I won¡¯t snatch instructor Lu from you. What¡¯s wrong with telling me if he¡¯s good in bed? or did you two not have sex?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Seeing that she had tacitly agreed, Lin zhiqiao was surprised and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh my God, no way. What era is it now? you guys don¡¯t even sleep together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had said it so loudly that ye Xingxing was afraid that someone would hear her, so he covered Lin zhiqiao¡¯s mouth in shock. ¡°¡±I¡¯m going to throw you out. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 1761 ? Chapter 1761: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lin Wanyan mumbled as she pried ye Xingxing¡¯s hand away.¡±¡±Alright, alright, I won¡¯t say it, alright? seriously, what bad temper? no wonder you¡¯re a stinky Fox.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing was especially regretful. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t have brought Lin zhiqiao home and evenforted her. A girl like Lin zhiqiao definitely didn¡¯t needfort. ¡°The next morning, after breakfast, ye Xingxing pulled Lin zhiqiao out of the house. ¡± ¡°Seeing his mother smiling and greeting Lin zhiqiao, even asking her toe over to y when she was free, ye Xingxing snorted in his heart. He didn¡¯t want her toe over to y again. ¡± Lin zhiqiao also liked mother ye a lot. It was rare for her to not put on an arrogant look and act like an obedient little girl in front of mother ye. ¡°When she left, she was still reluctant to leave and kept saying goodbye to mother ye, almost making ye Xingxing think that Lin zhiqiao had a split personality. ¡± ¡°In the car, she said to ye Xingxing,¡±¡±Stinky Fox, I think your mother is super nice. I like her a lot. Next time you call me to your house, remember to tell me one day in advance. I have to prepare a gift for your mother.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong looked up at the sky speechlessly. ¡°Who asked her toe home? yesterday, she was the one who cried like a dog and didn¡¯t want to go home. She insisted on going home with her. ¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. She won¡¯t reply. ¡± ¡°Miss Lin, you can¡¯t afford to offend her. ¡± ¡°After sending Lin zhirou home, ye Xingkong went to look for Lu yubai. For the next few days, the two of them were stuck together every day. Every night, after sending ye Xingxing home, the two would chat on the phone for a long time. They had silly smiles on their faces and chatted freely. They talked about whatever came to mind, and it really felt like they had met toote. ¡± ¡°However, happy and sweet times were always limited. Lu yubai¡¯s holiday was over, and he had to return to the Army the next day. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing decided to cook a meal for Lu yubai. He spent a few hours cooking four dishes, one soup, and even opened a small bottle of wine. ¡± ¡°The dishes were very ordinary. To be precise, they tasted terrible, so he ordered takeaway. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Next time, next time I¡¯ll definitely make something delicious,¡±¡± ye Xingguang promised. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It can be eaten?¡±¡± Lu yubaiughed mockingly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, no, it¡¯s delicious. It must be delicious.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong emphasized. ¡± ¡°She drank two sses of red wine and was a little tipsy. Shezilyid on the bed and grinned at Lu yubai opposite her. Her tone was warm and coquettish,¡±¡±¡±¡±Even if it¡¯s not good, you still have to say it¡¯s good.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai smiled and nodded.¡±¡±¡±¡±I usually like to throw good food into the trash.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingchen red at him and took another sip of wine. ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve already drunk a lot. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can hold my liquor very well, so this little bit of wine is nothing.¡±¡± As ye Xingxing spoke, he clinked his ss with Lu yubai¡¯s and took another sip. ¡± Lu yubai looked at her face. Her cheeks were already red from the alcohol. How could this be called good alcohol tolerance? ¡°¡±¡±You have a good tolerance for alcohol. Girls aren¡¯t allowed to drink so much, understand?¡±¡± He said very seriously. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t usually drink it. I only drink it because I¡¯m with you.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong nodded. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He slightly raised his eyebrows and said in azy tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you worried about me? Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He had already warned her a few times. Did she really think that he, Liu Xiahui, would not mess up after getting pregnant? ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong sat up straight and tilted his head to look at him.¡±¡±Yeah, because of you, I¡¯m not afraid.¡±¡± ¡± His voice was soft but firm. Chapter 1762 ? Chapter 1762: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just reached out and ruffled her hair.¡±¡±Alright, we¡¯re almost done. I¡¯ll send you home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing leaned into his arms, his eyes blurred.¡±¡±You¡¯ve been drinking too, and you have to wake up at five tomorrow. You don¡¯t have to send me. I¡¯ll go back by myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You drank so much, do you think I¡¯ll let you go back by yourself?¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai wanted to knock her head. ¡°Ye Xingxing was confused.¡±¡±Then what should we do ...¡±¡± She hugged Lu yubai¡¯s waist and leaned her head on his chest. Then, she closed her eyes. ¡± ¡°After a while, ye Xingxing¡¯s even breathing could be heard. ¡± Lu yubai was speechless. This is called good alcohol tolerance? ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t a one-cup faze, his alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good. ¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t sleepfortably with him in her arms. Lu yubai carried ye Xingxing directly to the bed and nned to let her sleep at home for the night. After all, he had a guest room in his apartment. ¡± ¡°But as soon as sheid down, ye Xingxing woke up. She rubbed her eyes.¡±¡±Why did I fall asleep?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s a good drinker?¡±¡± ¡°¡±Don¡¯t drink anymore.¡±¡± Lu yubai pinched her nose.¡±¡±¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He stood up and wanted to leave, but ye Xingxing grabbed his sleeve.¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m going to take a shower. ¡°¡±Lu yubai sat down on the bed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you taking a shower?¡±¡± ye Xingxing blushed immediately. She let go of him and hugged the nket with both hands.¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around.¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°He was really just going to take a shower. What was she thinking?¡±¡±I really want to crack open your head and see what¡¯s inside.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll die if you knock my head open. If I die, you won¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing Lu yubai¡¯s dark face, ye Xingxing immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, alright, I was wrong. I was just spouting nonsense.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s enough,¡±¡± Lu yubai said helplessly.¡±¡±Go to sleep. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can goter. Talk to me first, okay?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head. The thought of not being able to be together tomorrow made her extremely reluctant. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s long eyshes drooped, and his deep eyes were full of gentleness.¡±¡±What do you want to say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When are you going on vacation again?¡±¡± ye Xingguang asked, fiddling with the corner of his shirt. ¡± ¡°In fact, ye Xingxing had already asked this question more than once. If it had been anyone else, Lu yubai would have been so annoyed that he wouldn¡¯t even look at them. But to ye Xingxing, he showed unprecedented patience and gentleness. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The winter break is very short,¡±¡± he said softly.¡±¡±You¡¯ll start school after the new year. I¡¯ll go to school then.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you have a holiday for the new year?¡±¡±ye Xingkong frowned. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied softly.¡±¡±I can¡¯t do it if there¡¯s a mission.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can¡¯t I have New Year¡¯s dinner with my family?¡±¡±ye Xingguang asked, his heart aching. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±They will go to the Army.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I forgot that your father is also a soldier.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her disappointed expression and leaned down to kiss her on the forehead. Then, he held her in his arms. ¡± ¡°At first, it was very quiet, and the two of them hugged each other without any desire. However, after a while, Lu yubai heard ye Xingxing muttering something. ¡± ¡°After that, he noticed that she seemed to be chanting. He gently let go of her and looked at her curiously.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong smiled at him and raised his voice slightly.¡±¡±Color is space, space is color. Color is space, space is color ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you reading this?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m warning myself not to be charmed by lust,¡±¡±ye Xingkong replied. ¡± Chapter 1763 ? Chapter 1763: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai flicked her forehead.¡±¡±Go to sleep, or I¡¯ll send you home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. Ye Xingkong closed his eyes and looked at Lu yubai as he left.¡±¡±Remember to call me when you leave tomorrow morning.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai smiled, turned off the lights, and closed the door. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing thought that he had agreed, but when he woke up the next day, Lu yubai had already left, leaving only a note on the table. ¡± ¡°Seriously, the only reason she stayed was to send him off the next day. ¡± Why did he leave first? ¡°Ye Xingxing sat down at the table, dejected. ¡± ¡°He had heard that all young girls had the troubles of growing up, feeling that they had too little time with their boyfriends. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t believe it in the past, but now she did. Young girls either didn¡¯t fall in love, or they would have a lot of troubles once they fell in love. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t have much of an appetite for the breakfast on the table. After a few bites, she helped Lu yubai clean up the house and left. She didn¡¯t want to keep thinking about him in Lu yubai¡¯s house. ¡± ¡°When she got home, she realized that she had left her keys at Lu yubai¡¯s house. ¡± ¡°The next day, ye Xingxing went to Lu yubai¡¯s house to get his key. ¡± ¡°When he opened the door, he saw a girl standing in the living room. She was wearing the nightdress she had worn the other day. She was eating while swaying her hips in front of the TV. Her ck jade-like hair hung down and swayed with her dance moves, giving off a faint luster. ¡± ¡°On the other side of the dining table, there was a spread of fresh and delicious food. There were Chinese and Western food, fruits and desserts, as well as Japanese seafood. Ye Xingkong swallowed his saliva as he looked at the dazzling array of dishes. ¡± So much delicious food. ¡°When she noticed that the door was suddenly opened, the girl stopped and turned her head. ¡± Their eyes met and ye Xing Kong was stunned. The girl was extremely beautiful with delicate features and Jade-like skin. She was as beautiful as a fairy from aic book. ¡°When she saw ye Xingxing, the girl was also slightly shocked.¡±¡±Who are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m ye Xingxing. I¡¯m back to get the key ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing saluted in a friendly manner. ¡± ¡°Seeing her actions, the little girl blinked her eyes and had a look of realization.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re instructor Lu¡¯s sister, right? I¡¯m instructor Lu¡¯s student and junior?¡±¡± Since the girl was wearing the nightdress she had worn before, she must be Lu yubai¡¯s cousin, Lu Kaixin. ¡± But why did she run away from home again? ¡°¡±¡±I remember your voice,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said indifferently.¡±¡±You¡¯re the girl who answered my big brother¡¯s phone call the other day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She looked ye Xingguang up and down, a devilish smile on her face.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you really listened to me that day, pounced on my big brother, and kissed him, and then you won him over. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s face reddened, and he quickly shook his head.¡±¡±No, no, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s small face was filled with disbelief.¡±¡±No? And my big brother actually told you about our rtionship?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I ... I¡¯m his junior, and we ... We had a coboration before.¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s superior was his father and grandfather. If they found out that he was in a rtionship, it would be a bad influence. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t let his cousin know. Otherwise, his parents would definitely find out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If it¡¯s just a normal rtionship, how did you know the password to my brother¡¯s apartment?¡±¡± Little happy wasn¡¯t that easy to fool. On the contrary, she was smart, and her eyes scanned ye Xingchen like a radar. ¡± Chapter 1764 ? Chapter 1764: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (4) Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingkong was speechless. Her whole body was frozen. It felt weird to lie to a little girl. ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw this, heughed even more mockingly. There was a scrutinizing look in his eyes as he said suspiciously,¡±¡±¡±¡±You two aren¡¯t having an old underground love affair, are you?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. This little girl knew quite a lot. ¡°Having been exposed, she felt a little embarrassed and stuttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well ... It was raining yesterday, so I came over ... And stayed for a day. But we stayed in different rooms, and I lost my key. Instructor Lu was not home, so I told me the password. It was that simple.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixinughed. ¡°She had a cold and elegant appearance, but when she smiled, she looked especially bright and beautiful. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In the past, when the girl wanted to stay at my big brother¡¯s house, my big brother would ask me to call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Why didn¡¯t you call me ¡®daddy¡¯ when you didn¡¯t want to stay? he even told you that I was his sister. Why? why?¡±¡± Little happy shook his little head, and his expression was especially cute and beautiful. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m surprised too. I only wanted to stay for a while, but it¡¯s gettingte. There¡¯s a guest room, so ...¡±¡±Ye Xingkong sneered. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin let out a long ¡®Oh¡¯, but his tone at the end of the sentence was especially ambiguous.¡±¡±Then what you mean is ... Do you like my big brother or not?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t want to lie, so he replied,¡±¡±That ... I quite like you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin said,¡¯then you should give up on that idea! It¡¯s useless even if you like me, we can¡¯t be together. If you dare to pursue me, my dad will throw you into the river and my mom will jump in and hold your head until you can¡¯t breathe. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She made a man-eating little tiger expression and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±The two of them are brutal.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkongughed in tears. ¡°She was just joking, so she decided to change the topic. Since she was happy to mention her father, she asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You ran away from home because your parents were cruel?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin shook his head and pointed his finger.¡±¡±No, no, no. A beautiful woman like me who knows everything in the world and who is extremely knowledgeable will definitely run away from home.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. She had finally found a girl who was more narcissistic than her. ¡°But didn¡¯t lu yubai say she was only 14 or 15? How could he be so tall? he seemed to be a little taller than her.¡±¡±What do you usually eat? how did you grow so tall?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s no use even if you eat with me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s hereditary. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±...Actually, my parents are also very tall,¡±¡± ye Xingkong said, feeling like crying. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin saw her pitiful look and thought that she was injured. He consoled her considerately,¡±¡±¡±¡±Actually, you¡¯re not that short.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkongughed. His sister really knew how to talk. ¡°¡±¡±...Just average height.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. She wanted to take back her words. Who did this little sister learn to be so vicious? ¡°¡±¡±You really don¡¯t like my big brother?¡±¡± Little happy was not that easy to fool. He apanied ye Xingkong to discuss a round of topics before returning to the original point. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. It¡¯s not good for a little girl to be so smart. She¡¯d be cute if she was a little silly and sweet. ¡°Lu Kaixin blinked his beautiful eyes and asked in confusion,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you like it? Is it because my big brother is too handsome, or because my big brother¡¯s IQ is too high?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡ª ¡°[Author¡¯s note: little happy: starry sky, I¡¯m big white. Come and like me. Don¡¯t like little white anymore.] ¡± ¡°Xiaobai thought,¡±¡±I never expected that you would be the one stealing my girl.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Starry sky thought,¡±¡±since both of them like it, what should I choose?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Su Su, please~~ ¡± Chapter 1765 ? Chapter 1765: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing had never thought that he would one day be teased by a little girl to the point where he couldn¡¯t say a single word. She told him that she couldn¡¯t continue the conversation with little happy, so she chuckled.¡±¡±Well, I have to go find my key.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She remembered that when she entered the house yesterday, she had left her bag on the coffee table and then moved it to the sofa. ¡± ¡°Therefore, the key must have fallen out of her bag and was probably around the coffee table and sofa. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing ignored little happy and walked over to the sofa and coffee table to look around. However, little happy kept talking to him.¡±¡±Did you find it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ye Xingkong shook his head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you take a look to your left?¡±¡± happy said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ye Xingguang replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about the right side? is there anyone there?¡±¡± happy asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Still no,¡±¡± ye Xingkong replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is there one under the coffee table?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t look for the sofa. It¡¯s definitely not there. Are you sure you didn¡¯t drop it among the spies?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I forgot my bag when I went to the bedroom ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing replied. ¡± ¡°Halfway through her sentence, she realized what she had said and immediately shut her mouth ... Was this little brat trying to blow her up? ¡± ¡°He secretly peeked at little happy, and she could only smile mischievously as she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You have nothing to do with my big brother, but he even allowed you to be a spy. You two are so pure~~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When the little girl spoke, her face was innocent, but her bright ck eyes contained a teasing enchantment. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°This little wimp was too ck-bellied, she had better leave quickly after finding the key. ¡± ¡°Just as he turned around to continue looking for the key, a voice rang out behind him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Little Miss ... Is this your key?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingguang turned around and saw little happy twirling his key with his index finger. ¡°¡±¡±Eh? why do you have my key?¡±¡± she was shocked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I picked it up from the coffee table.¡±¡± There was a doll attached to the key, and it was clear that it was a girl ¡®s, which was why happy knew long ago that a girl hade to his eldest brother¡¯s house, and she should havee back to get the key. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you!¡±¡± Ye Xingchen smiled and stretched out his hand, wanting to take the key from happy. ¡± ¡°But happy turned his wrist and took the key back. He did not give it to her.¡±¡±I can give it to you, but you have to apany me today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong was stunned.¡±¡±Ah? I¡¯ll apany you. ¡°¡± What is this little girl doing? ¡± ¡°Little Happy¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and an extremely bright smile appeared on his face.¡±¡±¡±¡±Yeah, go on a date with me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A date?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you like me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that if I liked you, your father would throw me into the water and your mother would press me into the water until I couldn¡¯t breathe?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t be afraid of the person you like. Even if my parents want your life, you have to like me. Even if you haven¡¯t been in a rtionship before, you should have read love novels and love movies. For the person you like, you are not afraid of death. You¡¯re not even dead yet. I just threatened you a little and you backed off. It turns out that you were lying when you said you like me. You¡¯re actually in a rtionship with my big brother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As little happy spoke, a meaningful look shed in his eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Well ... I like you as a younger sister,¡±¡± ye Xingguang replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t care what you like. Since you like it, you have to apany me.¡±¡± As she spoke, she sat down at the dining table.¡±¡±Look, there¡¯s so much delicious food. Come quickly.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1766 ? Chapter 1766: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (6) Trantor: 549690339 The expression on ye Xingxing¡¯s face was a little hard to describe in a few words. She did not know whether tough or cry as she deliberated for a moment before sitting down opposite happy. ¡°Little Happy¡¯s little face was filled with a gratified expression.¡±¡±¡±¡±Finally, I have someone to eat with me. I don¡¯t have to be alone anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at her and said,¡±¡±if you don¡¯t want to eat alone, why did you run away from home?¡±¡± It¡¯s so good to have your parents at home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, the expression on little Happy¡¯s face was the same as ye Xingguang ¡®s, and it was even more difficult to exin. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±¡±Little girl, what¡¯s with that expression? don¡¯t you want Daddy and Mommy to eat with you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you were me, you would run away from home too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because my parents are so close to each other that they can¡¯t tolerate a third person.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t quite understand. His parents had a good rtionship, but she was their most precious little baby. ¡± ¡°Little happy was like a robot. The corners of his mouth curled up stiffly, but he looked very cute.¡±¡±I was brought up by my grandfather, and my younger brother was brought up by my grandmother. In my dad¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re the third and fourth wives. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong was stunned for a moment before he understood. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±¡±Your father is so funny.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy pouted.¡±¡±How is it fun? it¡¯s not fun at all. I heard that when I was born, my father was quite happy because we don¡¯t have any girls in our family. They only gave birth to boys. My grandfather really liked me. He even wanted to bring me back to the main house of the Lu family to raise me. At that time, my father was not willing to do so, but I only looked like my own daughter at that time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at her, confused. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±After two months, my dad despised my existence and my mom didn¡¯t have time to be intimate with him. He threw me back and only brought me back when I was in kindergarten. Sometimes, I feel that it was really hard for me to grow up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once happy finished grumbling, he even let out a long sigh. ¡± ¡°However, although she said those sad words, she didn¡¯t look sad at all. Actually, she was quite happy that her parents had a good rtionship. She also felt that she was still okay. Her father still doted on her a lot. As for her brother, he was just an extra in her father¡¯s eyes. Haha ... ¡± ¡°As ye Xingxing listened, he suddenly thought of something. He sat up straight and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... Is your mother called Shi Guang ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No wonder.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Could it be what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve read a lot of stories about your parents on the inte. Their love story is so enviable. ¡°¡±Ye Xingkong chuckled. ¡± ¡°After she met Lu yubai, she wanted to know everything about him, so she did a search on Baidu for everyone rted to him. ¡± He was shocked to find out that his family members were almost legendary figures. ¡°¡±¡±I think your mother is amazing,¡±¡± ye Xingchen said, his eyes sparkling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is he powerful??¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The world champion!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy leaned against his chair gloomily and sighed.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s true that a world champion is amazing, but the problem is that she¡¯s sick of it. She wants her child to be as good as her, so she¡¯s been trying to train me to swim since I was young and want me to be a swimming champion like her. But the problem is that I don¡¯t like swimming at all.¡±¡± ¡± Parents ¡®overly high expectations were probably the troubles that all young girls would encounter when they grew up. Chapter 1767 ? Chapter 1767: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing expressed his understanding, but she didn¡¯t agree with running away from home.¡±¡±But you¡¯re not an adult yet. You fought against your parents and ran away from home. It¡¯s very dangerous for you to be outside.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t I still have you? You¡¯re an adult now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As happy spoke, he winked at ye Xingkong and even curled his lips into a smile. His smile was so bright that it was like the sun. In an instant, it was as if the winter snow had melted and the spring breeze had brushed against his face. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing felt as if he had been flirted with by a girl, his heart thumping wildly. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, she was a woman who liked men. Otherwise, she might really have a change of heart and betrayed Lu yubai. This little girl was so young and not an adult yet. She was so good-looking, so why did she have to do such seductive actions? ¡± ¡°When he saw that ye Xingtian hadn¡¯t spoken for a long time and was only looking at him thoughtfully, happy knocked on the table.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where¡¯s the love you said?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, he could only nod,¡±¡±Alright, alright.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have said that she liked her just now. Dating and apanying her, the two of them really seemed to be in love. ¡± ¡°She mumbled in her heart, instructor Lu, Oh, instructor Lu, this is your sister, I really didn¡¯t cheat on you ... ¡± ¡°The two of them loved to eat, and they almost finished all the food on the table. They were too full and needed to exercise to digest, so ye Xingxing took happy out. ¡± ¡°Although Lu yubai¡¯s apartment wasn¡¯t located in a well-known wealthy area, the security in this area was particrly good. Therefore, countless rich people, businessmen, and movie stars lived in this area. ¡± The two of them decided to take a walk around the aquarium not far away to digest the information. ¡°The aquarium was very big, and it would take about an hour to finish the walk. They thought that they would not feel so full after the walk. ¡± ¡°When they arrived, they saw that many of the Aquarium¡¯s ces had been closed. It seemed like they were holding some kind of event and had invited many celebrities. ¡± ¡°She even had to walk around in circles to go to the toilet, but there was a toilet upstairs. ¡± ¡°Happy wanted to go to the bathroom and ask her to walk around, but she refused and went upstairs. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing waited below for a while, but he still didn¡¯t see her happy. The little girl couldn¡¯t have gotten lost, right? after all, the aquarium was too big. ¡± ¡°She gave happy a call, and just as she had expected, happy had really lost his way. ¡± ¡°When the security guards weren¡¯t paying attention, ye Xingxing also sneaked up. ¡± ¡°During the call just now, happy had said that she was in the jellyfish area, but there was no sign on it, so ye Xingxing did not know where the jellyfish area was. ¡± ¡°After walking for a while, she saw someone talking in front of her, so she hid. ¡± ¡°A momentter, she quietly poked her head out and her eyes widened in shock. ¡± ¡°Oh my god, oh my god! Ye xinghang was inplete disbelief. He blinked his eyes, thinking that he had seen wrongly, but he was right, she really saw it. A man was being kabedonned by another man. ¡± ¡°She happened to see the man who was pinned to the wall. He looked more like a boy, with a smooth figure and long slender limbs. He was very beautiful and devilish. His peach-shaped eyes were slightly squinted, with a bit of coldness and charm. He looked at the man who was kabedonned without any warmth and warned in a cold voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Get lost!¡±¡± ¡± More people wereing. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t think much about it and quickly hid again. ¡°When she looked over again, the exquisite boy was gone. There were only two tall men talking. ¡± ¡°She could only continue to hide. Oh my God, where did little happy go? how was she going to find him? ¡± Chapter 1768 ? Chapter 1768: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Little happy waited in the jellyfish area for a while, but ye Xingkong still didn¡¯te. She followed her instincts and walked South for a while. Three paths appeared in front of her. Which one should she take? ¡± ¡°She looked up at her surroundings. The event was on the other side of the aquarium, but this side was alsopletely sealed off. Other than the security guards outside, there was not even a waiter inside. ¡± Happy hesitated for a moment before he decided to take the middle path. She didn¡¯t believe that she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk out of this maze-like aquarium. ¡°At that moment, footsteps came from the front, and someone walked over. Happy did not care who it was. It would be best if it was a security guard. After all, she had already used the washroom. If it was a security guard, he could send her out. ¡± ¡°Happy quickened his pace and walked up to her. He said very politely,¡±¡±Hello, big brother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The boy in sunsses was handsome and had delicate facial features. The corner of his mouth was curled up in a charming smile. Hiszy voice was a little speechless.¡±¡±You actually chased me all the way here. You¡¯re really ... Forget it, I¡¯ll give you an autograph, but you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone my location.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°An autograph? ¡°¡±What?¡±¡± happy looked at him in puzzlement.¡±¡±I¡¯m not asking for an autograph. I¡¯m just asking for directions.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ask for directions? The handsome boy squinted his peach-shaped eyes. What kind of job did his manager give him? not only was he chased by fans, but he was also blocked by a man to confess his love. Now, he even met a strange girl. ¡± ¡°The girl looked very young, but she was at least 17 or 19 years tall. She did not put on any makeup and was very beautiful. In the entertainment industry, there were not many female celebrities who couldpare to her appearance. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, could she be an artiste who had just signed with apany and was preparing to make a name for herself? ¡± She had deliberately blocked the way to get him to create hype. ¡°With this thought, the handsome boy immediately became alert. He looked around to see if anyone was hiding in the dark and taking photos. ¡± ¡°He did not see anyone around him, but he was still worried. His expression was cold and stern, and when he spoke to happy, there was a hint of mockery in his voice. ¡°¡±Where¡¯s the person who took the photo?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by the photographer?¡±¡± Happy did not understand. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop right now. I can pretend nothing happened,¡±¡± the handsome boy said as he narrowed his eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I just wanted to ask for directions.¡±¡± There was a hint of displeasure in Happy¡¯s eyes, but since he was a handsome man, she did not hold it against him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, you mean you don¡¯t know me?¡±¡± The handsome boy didn¡¯t believe it. Nowadays, managementpanies were really getting more and more creative in their ways of promoting people. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really don¡¯t know you. Who are you? are you famous? The leader of the country?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m Bai Xiao,¡±¡± the handsome boy replied concisely and forcefully. He didn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t know him, as there were billboards hanging outside the aquarium. ¡± ¡°However, this girl¡¯s face was full of innocence. Did he guess wrong, or was she exposed by him? she might as well pretend not to know him to avoid embarrassment? ¡± ¡°If it was thetter, then her acting skills were too good. After she became a Taoist, she would definitely be famous with her looks. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± Happy answered faintly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh?¡±¡± Bai Xiao frowned, repeating ye Xingxing¡¯s words in a questioning tone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±By the looks of it, it seems like all women from eight to eighty years old know you. Usually, those who are narcissistic like you are actors or singers,¡±¡± happy said and snorted softly.¡±¡±You¡¯re just a narcissist.¡±¡±¡±¡±Sorry, I don¡¯t really pay attention to the entertainment industry.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1769 ? Chapter 1769: The troubles of a young girl¡¯s growth (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The girl was very convincing, and Bai Xiao found himself almost believing her. He said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you don¡¯t pay attention to the entertainment industry, then what are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± Who didn¡¯t know that there was an event going on here today? there would be a bunch of celebrities. ¡°Happy smiled faintly.¡±¡±I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m asking for directions, and the reason I¡¯m asking is naturally because I¡¯m lost. If you¡¯re being kind, can you please tell me where the exit is?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The girl¡¯s smile was especially bright, and Bai Xiao¡¯s narrow and sharp peach blossom eyes unconsciously shed with a touch of amazement. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you¡¯re trying to get my attention, then I can tell you that you¡¯ve seeded,¡±¡± he said uneasily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s your name?¡±¡± ¡± Happy could not help but Twitch the corners of his lips. ¡°At this moment, her phone rang. The person on the other end of the line must have heard the ringtone, so he called out softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard ye Xingxing¡¯s voice, happy did not pick up his phone. He took a few steps in the direction of the voice, turned his head to the right, and saw ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve finally found you,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve finallye to pick me up. ¡°¡± ¡± The two of them spoke almost at the same time. ¡°Ye Xingxing held Happy¡¯s hand, then nced at Bai Xiao, who was standing in the distance. His eyes were slightly stunned. Wasn¡¯t this the boy who had been kabedonned just now? ¡± ¡°After he left, she heard the conversation between the other two men. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you get the photos?¡±¡± one of the men asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I did,¡±¡± another man replied. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing thought that she must have misunderstood just now. They might not have been lovers for the past two days, but why were they just taking photos? ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing looked at him, Bai Xiao was also sizing him up. He had originally thought that ye Xingxing was just a person who took photos and helped happy create hype, but when he saw ye Xingxing¡¯s slight frown when he saw him, he was stunned. Could he have been wrong? ¡± ¡°Watching the two girls walk further and further away, Bai Xiao muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±She really doesn¡¯t know me ...¡±¡± She was ... Happy. ¡± ¡°After the two of them left the aquarium, ye Xingxing asked happy,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who was that boy you were talking to just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy pointed at therge Billboard hanging outside the aquarium.¡±¡±¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it the one in the middle?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked up. It was a Billboard for the event. The boy had been in the center position just now, and his name was next to it-Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°However, all the celebrities ye Xingxing knew and thought were big shots were actually there. ¡± Was this Bai Xiao very popr? Ye Xingkong went online to check. ¡°Bai Xiao, 20 years old, was studying at an Ivy League university. He was the nation¡¯s male idol and the most popr young Hunchback in the country. He had the best acting skills among the idols and was the most handsome among the actors. He debuted at the age of 16 and won an international Best Male Lead Award in his third year of debut, bing the youngest international Best Actor. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±At first, I really didn¡¯t know who he was,¡±¡± happy said.¡±¡±Later on, I remembered that I saw him on an advertisement, but he looked as if I wanted to use him to create hype, and that made me very unhappy, so I deliberately said that I didn¡¯t know him.¡±¡± ¡± He was a celebrity. Hype? Ye Xingxing thought of the two men just now. Could it be that the two of them had taken Bai Xiao¡¯s photo to get him to hype up the show? But they were both men. This kind of operation wasn¡¯t allowed in the country. Could it be that she had taken these photos to frame Bai Xiao ... Ye Xingguang told Happy Everything he had heard and guessed. ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s probably going to die. ¡°¡±Happy curled his lips and spread his hands. ¡± ¡ª [Author¡¯s note: Bai Xiao might be Lu Jin¡¯s little Happy¡¯s couple. Let¡¯s see if everyone will like it.] I¡¯m asking for ast monthly vote~~ Chapter 1770 ? Chapter 1770: The troubles of a young girl growing up (10) Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingxing thought that he would be able to see Bai Xiao¡¯s scandal in two days. ¡°However, she was different from happy and felt that it might not be cold. If Bai Xiao¡¯s public rtions team was good, they could still be considered to havee out of the closet with just a photo. ¡± ¡°However, the entire winter break had passed, and ye Xingxing still hadn¡¯t seen any news of Bai Xiaoing out of the closet. To be precise, there weren¡¯t any scandals that were detrimental to Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°On the other hand, the male celebrity who wanted to frame Bai Xiao was actually arrested for taking drugs. ¡± Ye Xingxing was shocked. It seemed that this Bai Xiao had a strong background. The male star who wanted to step on him to get to the top had now stepped on a mountain of knives. ¡°The winter break was over, and a new semester began. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing left early in the morning and arrived at school to report. To his surprise, he found that his roommates were even earlier than her. They were from another province and had arrived at school a day earlier. ¡± ¡°After the winter break, song Hongyang was a little chubbier than before. She had already eaten very little, but she still gained weight even though she had beenining about the eating and eating everywhere during the new year. ¡± Wang Jingwen spent the winter vacation and returned with a color number for nothing. ¡°On the other hand, Zhou Jing hadn¡¯t changed much. She was still as diligent as before, helping ye Xingchen clean his bed the day before. ¡± ¡°As for the students from themand department, it was naturally the same as before. Lin zhiqiao still had to bicker with her every day, and from time to time, she would even find her toin. ¡± ¡°Previously, Lu yubai said that he woulde to school when school started, but he only came a month after school started. Then, he came in a hurry and left in a hurry. ¡± The two of them had only met for less than ten minutes. ¡°However, at the beginning of the new semester, ye Xingxing was particrly busy. The final results of thest semester had also been released. Ye Xingxing¡¯s theory ss was first in the entire semester. Other than her daily study and training, she was often pulled by instructor Wang to exchange Computer Science knowledge. ¡± ¡°In addition, the instructor liked to look for her when he had nothing to do. He even put her in charge of the programs of the May 4th literature and art G. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t want to take responsibility, but because she was in charge of thepetition, she finally got to see Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Although there were a lot of people, they finally met face to face for a few hours. It would have been better if Luo Xue ¡®er wasn¡¯t around. ¡± She didn¡¯t understand why Luo Xue ¡®er would still sit down and have a meeting with them to discuss their school¡¯s Art Evening party even though she had already graduated. ¡°After the meeting ended, all the big shots left. ¡± Ye Xingxing nced at Lu yubai and was about to step forward to talk to him. ¡°However, Luo Xue ¡®er walked to Lu yubai first and stared at him affectionately. Her eyes were full of love,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yubai, long time no see. How have you been?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Yes,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently. His eyes fell on ye Xingxing. Seeing her standing in the distance, he frowned slightly. ¡± ¡°Luo Xue¡¯s eyes brightened when she received a response. She hurriedly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I really miss you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Standing behind her, ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened. What the hell? his girlfriend was here, and she was confessing to him? ¡± She looked at Lu yubai and pouted unhappily. ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t respond to Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s words. He just looked at ye Xingxing, who was standing behind him. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face darkened as she knew ye Xingxing was there. Pretending that she had only just realized that ye Xingxing was there, she turned to him and smiled.¡±¡±Junior ye, you haven¡¯t gone back yet?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1771 ? Chapter 1771: Young master Lu who has fallen into the vinegar jar (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong looked at Luo Xue ¡®er speechlessly. He knew that she was here, but she was still lying through her teeth. ¡± ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er, who had her back to Lu yubai, looked at ye Xingkong with a warning in her eyes. It was obvious that she wanted ye Xingkong to know his ce. ¡± Ye Xingtianughed coldly in his heart. Who¡¯s the more sensible one here? ¡°She looked at Luo Xue ¡®er with a fake smile and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yeah, I¡¯m waiting for instructor Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er immediately red at ye Xingxing angrily, then looked at Lu yubai and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll apany you to send junior ye off. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t reply to her. He just held ye Xingxing¡¯s hand. ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She immediately raised her voice and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you guys doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her. His well-defined facial features were so deep that no emotion could be seen. He said lightly,¡±¡±it¡¯s just like what you think.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, no matter what expression she had or what she was thinking, he pulled ye Xingxing away. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing turned around, his face filled with disbelief. ¡± Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s body went soft and she fell to the ground as she watched the two of them disappear from her sight. She was Luo Xue ¡®er. What was so bad about her that she was not as attractive as a little girl? she must be blind! ¡°Ye Xingxing had clearly warned her that Lu yubai was the man she, Luo Xue ¡®er, liked, but she still snatched him away. ¡± She wouldn¡¯t be Luo Xue ¡®er if she let ye Xingxing go just like that. ¨C Ye Xingxing felt that Lu yubai¡¯s actions would definitely arouse the resentment and jealousy in Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s heart. ¡°She looked at Lu yubai.¡±¡±You told her directly. What if she tells others about my rtionship?¡±¡± she asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She won ¡®t.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t believe it. She felt like Luo Xue ¡®er wanted to kill her when she looked at her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not good for her. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Benefits? That was true. At most, she would just write a report. Moreover, Lu yubai¡¯s identity was not ordinary. If things went wrong, she might end up overreaching herself. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But look at her expression just now. She clearly defined me as a mistress who got in the way of your rtionship.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong said angrily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Interfere? Little three?¡±¡± Lu yubai pinched her face as if he was punishing her.¡±¡±¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing between me and her. Let¡¯s not even talk about dating, we¡¯re not even close. We¡¯re just ssmates who don¡¯t have any friendship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I hope that Luo Xue ¡®er will give up everything after knowing that you have a girlfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, don¡¯t shoulder the burden of irrelevant people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you going backter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This summer, I¡¯ll apply for an internship. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s more boring in the Army than in the military school. Besides, you can have fun during the summer break, but when you¡¯re in the Army, there¡¯s no fun, no holidays, no shopping, and no movies. ¡°¡± As Lu yubai spoke, his handsome face became slightly serious. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have you.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Just the thought of us seeing each other every day makes me so happy,¡±¡± ye Xingguang said, hugging his arm. ¡± ¡°She stopped smiling and asked,¡¯can we meet each other every day? If you can ¡®t, then I don¡¯t want to go. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai curled his lips and smiled.¡±¡± ¡°¡±If nothing goes wrong, we can at least have dinner together every day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen looked at his extraordinarily handsome smile and nted a kiss on his cheek.¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to do it.¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai had an idea. He reached out to hold her waist and lowered his head to kiss her lips ... Chapter 1772 ? Chapter 1772: Young master Lu who has fallen into the vinegar jar (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing and Lu yubai had agreed on a summer break, but their ns couldn¡¯t keep up with the changes. ¡± ¡°The global College student programmingpetition had begun. This was an annualpetition aimed at showcasing college students ¡®creativity, team spirit, and the ability to write programs, analyze, and solve problems under pressure. It was the most influential college student programmingpetition in the world. ¡± ¡°Without a doubt, instructor Wang hoped that ye Xingguang could join the city¡¯s team and participate in the National qualifiers. ¡± ¡°Each team was made up of a maximum of three yers, and each yer must be a student at school with a certain age limit. During thepetition, each team had to use oneputer to solve seven to 13 problems within five hours with a program written in C, C++, Pascal or Java. ¡± ¡°After the program ispleted, it will be submitted for judgment. The results of the operation will be judged as correct or wrong and the participating team will be notified in time. ¡± ¡°At the end of July, the final list was out, and ye Xingxing¡¯s team would represent the country in the National jewel tournament. ¡± ¡°The global Finals would start with the wheel of points battle, followed by the PKpetition. After thepetition, it would be the entire summer vacation. ¡± Ye Xingxing had no choice but to break his promise to Lu yubai and follow his ssmates and teacher to Washington. ¡°When Chris heard that ye Xingxing hade to United States, he immediately flew from New York to Washington to look for ye Xingxing. He even treated ye Xingxing, his teachers, and his ssmates to a meal. He even held a wee party in his hotel¡¯s VIP suite. ¡± ¡°The teacher and the other two students didn¡¯t expect ye Xingxing to have friends in America. The problem was that this friend was so handsome, and more importantly, he could speak Chinese. ¡± ¡°Although his pronunciation was stiff and he had a foreign ent, it did not hinder everyone¡¯smunication. ¡± ¡°Ever since they were young, ye Xingkong liked to speak in Chinese, so she had asked her friends to find a Chinese teacher to prevent ye Xingkong from scolding them for not understanding. ¡± ¡°Everyone had a great time, and ye Xingxing even posted on his moments to thank Chris. ¡± ¡°Not long after, Lu yubai called.¡±¡±Have you eaten?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxingyfortably on his bed, stretchingzily.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s noon for you, but it¡¯s midnight for us here. What¡¯s there to eat? I¡¯m going to sleep. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where did you go to y at night?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have a friend from New York. He treated us to a meal and even threw a simple party to wee us. I have the final say, but Americans like to throw parties.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong had a helpless expression on his face. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A friend I met in the U.S.~~¡±¡± Lu yubai dragged out thest syble, but his faint tone was full of interest. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t notice anything wrong at all. He smiled and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yeah, we were neighbors in the past. We grew up together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai continued,¡±¡±it seems like you two have a good rtionship. You¡¯ve been back for so many years. I can¡¯t believe you two still keep in touch.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled.¡±¡±Yes, we¡¯ve always been in contact. Chris would mail me presents every Christmas. He¡¯s the only one I¡¯ve kept in touch with in the past, but I¡¯ve always been the closest to him ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She spoke slowly,pletely unaware that Lu yubai¡¯s face was getting more and more serious as he listened to her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s rare that you two can still maintain such a pure friendship for so many years,¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s tone was still very light, but it was tinged with a faint coldness. ¡± Chapter 1773 ? Chapter 1773: Young master Lu who has fallen into the vinegar jar (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkongughed and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. At this moment, Lu yubai suddenly changed the topic.¡±¡±I forgot to ask you. Is your friend a man or a woman?¡±¡± ¡± It felt like he was asking the obvious. ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s a guy. His name is Chris. He¡¯s a good friend of mine who grew up with me,¡±¡±ye Xingkong replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s even rarer,¡±¡± Lu yubai said coldly.¡±¡±Friendship between the opposite sex ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing finally noticed that Lu yubai¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good. She hugged the pillow next to her and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your tone is a little strange,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Probably because I rarely see it,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it very rare?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any experience with the opposite sex.¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s words had a strong implication. If his subordinates could understand his true meaning, he was telling ye Xingkong to stay away from Chris. ¡± ¡°However, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t catch it. He justughed and said,¡±¡±Little happy is also a member of the opposite sex ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, the next second, she suddenly felt that Lu yubai was jealous.¡±¡±Eh, instructor Lu, are you jealous?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai suddenly stopped talking.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxingughed.¡±¡±Why are you getting jealous? Chris is really just my friend. He said he¡¯s going to China today. The next time he goes, I¡¯ll introduce you to him. You¡¯ll see how pure our friendship is.¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t find it strange. He just felt that ye Xingxing was too naive. ¡°In order to hint to ye Xingxing that Chris wasn¡¯t simple, he replied with a half-smile,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll call Luo Xue ¡®er next time too. Will you have dinner with us?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing immediately said sternly,¡±¡±how can youpare this? Chris only treated me as a friend, but Luo Xue ¡®er wanted to take you in. If I didn¡¯t take you in advance, you might have been taken in by him. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°To Lu yubai, they were the same. He squinted his eyes and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±ept me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang realized that he had said what was on his mind, and she quickly chuckled.¡±¡±This is just a description. You can¡¯t change the topic and don¡¯t ask Luo Xue ¡®er to have dinner with us. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But you can ask Chris to have dinner with me, right?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang nodded.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. We¡¯re just friends. Why can¡¯t we go on a date?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t know what to say. If Chris was really just a friend, of course, they could ask each other out for a meal. But if he wasn¡¯t ... Forget it. He always listened to her and couldn¡¯t bear to say such harsh words to her. ¡± ¡°However, he felt that it was impossible for Chris to have no feelings for ye Xingxing. He felt that if a man didn¡¯t have feelings for a girl, he wouldn¡¯t go so far to find her, unless it was his sister. ¡± But did Chris treat starry sky as his sister? It definitely wasn¡¯t ... ¡°Ye Xingkong ran his fingers through his hair and asked with a smile, ¡°¡±You¡¯re calling me because you miss me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Lu yubai smiled and didn¡¯t mention Chris again. He also didn¡¯t tell ye Xingxing that he had called her because he had seen Chris on her moments. ¡± ¡°He thought Chris would stay in Washington for a day at most before returning to New York. Who knew that Chris would stay for three or four days, eating, drinking, and having fun with her ssmates every day? ¡± Chapter 1774 ? Chapter 1774: Young master Lu who has fallen into the vinegar jar (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Finally, ye Xingxing was about topete, and Chris had returned. Lu yubai thought that Chris would never appear again. ¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Chris came again a weekter. Not only did he invite his ssmates to see ye Xingxing, but he also brought many gifts for him. ¡± ¡°That night, when ye Xingxing and Lu yubai were on video call, she happily said to Lu yubai,¡±¡±¡±¡±I think my luck has been especially good since I met you. Not only did I win today¡¯s game, but I also received a lot of gifts ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she switched the camera and introduced Chris¡¯s gift to Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did he go shopping with you?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing switched the camera to himself.¡±¡±No, Chris bought it from new New York. I saw it on the inte before, and he knew about it, so he bought it for me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai frowned slightly, but he couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.¡±¡±¡±¡±The starry sky.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was confused.¡±¡±Huh?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai said,¡¯it¡¯s not good for you to suddenly ept so many gifts. Also, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you like it?¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai was a little displeased that she could ask Chris to buy it for her. ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled.¡±¡±I was chatting with another girl in the group the other day. Chris saw it and bought it for me. I really didn¡¯t mean to tell him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He looked deeply at ye Xingxing, making ye Xingxing shiver. ¡± ¡°She thought for a moment and immediately said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±There¡¯s a reason why Chris is so good to me. In America, many boys started their own businesses when they were in high school. Chris started an ITpany when he was in high school. He ran into some trouble back then, so I helped him a little and introduced him to an important person. Now that hispany is worth billions of dors, he¡¯s especially good to me and often gives me gifts. Don¡¯t think too much. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After a pause, she confessed happily,¡±¡±Instructor Lu, you are the best man in the world. If I have you, I won¡¯t be interested in anyone else.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It would have been better if Chris hadn¡¯t said that he was helping. Now that he said this, Lu yubai was even more certain that Chris¡¯s intentions towards ye Xingxing weren¡¯t simple. ¡± He definitely had bad intentions. ¡°Even if ye Xingxing said that he was the best and wouldn¡¯t fall for anyone else, he still didn¡¯t want ye Xingxing to have too much contact with Chris. ¡± ¡°However, the two of them had been good friends since they were young, and he couldn¡¯t force ye Xingxing to cut off all ties with Chris. ¡± ¡°With another victory, ye Xingxing and his ssmates returned to the hotel. When she saw the person standing at the door, she was slightly surprised. ¡± ¡°Although he was wearing a cap, the brim of the cap was low. However, ye Xingxing recognized him immediately from his tall and straight back. ¡± ¡°However, she couldn¡¯t believe it. After all, with Lu yubai¡¯s status, he couldn¡¯t leave the country. ¡± ¡°Hearing the footsteps behind him, the tall man turned around. The brim of his cap was lifted up a little, revealing a handsome and exquisite face. He looked at her with a faint smile in his deep eyes. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it really was Lu yubai! Ye Xing Kong¡¯s smile was as bright as the morning sun. She ran over and threw herself into his arms. She hugged him with both hands and buried her face in his shoulder.¡±¡±Why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1775 ? Chapter 1775: Young master Lu who has fallen into a vinegar jar (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m here to cheer you on. ¡°¡± Lu yubaiughed in a low voice. When he saw ye Xingkong looking up at her, he raised his hand and gently touched her nose. His eyes were full of love. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s body immediately softened like a boneless snake. He pressed all his weight on Lu yubai and smiled coquettishly.¡±¡±Aiya ... How can you be so good?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°For someone who couldn¡¯t go abroad as he pleased, he had made a special trip to cheer her on. Ye Xingxing was really touched. He really didn¡¯t want topete anymore and just go back with Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was boneless and afraid that she would fall, Lu yubai held her waist tightly.¡±¡±Stand firm, or you¡¯ll fall.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing hugged his waist again and said softly,¡±¡±with you around, how can I stand still ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing Lu yubai raise his eyebrows slightly, she took the opportunity to tease him again,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m so dazzled by your handsomeness that my legs have gone soft. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll have an extra essory on me when I go out in the future,¡±¡± Lu yubai said ambiguously and carried her. Ye Xingxing quickly took out the room card, opened the door, and the two entered the room together. ¡± ¡°She hooked her arms around Lu yubai¡¯s neck and asked with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you feel like you¡¯re carrying your bride home?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied decisively. He could eat directly when he carried the bride home, but it was not the right time yet. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen pretended to be in low spirits.¡±¡±I was justplimenting you. How can you not take it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai kissed her forehead and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±How can carrying a bride be better than carrying a precious baby?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t help butugh, revealing his beautiful white teeth.¡±¡±I like to hear that. Since I like it, I¡¯ve decided to take you to have fun tomorrow. Where do you want to go?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m on a business trip,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied.¡±¡±I¡¯m here to see you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This meant that he couldn¡¯t wander around. Ye Xingxing was a little disappointed.¡±¡±Then how many days will you be staying here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll arrive today, tomorrow¡¯s the day, and I¡¯ll be back the day after tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°So fast? Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart was filled with reluctance. She acted cute and spoiled.¡±¡±Can¡¯t you stay for two more days?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai said softly,¡±¡±I also want to apany you for a few more days.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing was particrly disappointed. He had originally wanted to y for a few more days. ¡°However, she had a strong self-recovery ability, so it didn¡¯t matter if she thought about it. She was already very happy to be able to see Lu yubai and y for another day. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s still half a month. I¡¯m going back anyway. Let¡¯s have some fun then. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing had asked for leave from the teacher, so he wouldn¡¯t be having dinner with him and his ssmates. She decided to take Lu yubai out for some good food. ¡± ¡°Just as she was choosing a few ces to go to and discussing with Lu yubai, she received a call from Chris. ¡± Chris had invited her to dinner and a party. ¡°Americans had an endless stream of parties. Sometimes, they would have a party every day of the week. ¡± ¡°Before, if he had nothing to do, he would have brought his teacher and ssmates out to y. But now that Lu yubai was here, ye Xingxing obviously wouldn¡¯t agree to the appointment. ¡± She immediately rejected him and said that her boyfriend was here and she wanted to apany him. Chris was surprised to hear that ye Xingxing had a boyfriend. He was filled with curiosity about her boyfriend and enthusiastically invited ye Xingxing toe along. ¡°Ye Xingkong still refused. It was rare for her and Lu yubai to meet each other. Of course, they had to spend some alone time. Who wanted to hang out with that group of frisky monkeys? ¡± Chapter 1776 ? Chapter 1776: Young master Lu who has fallen into the vinegar jar (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chris seemed to be very interested in her boyfriend. He immediately shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±No, no. You have a boyfriend and you¡¯re United States you have to let everyone see you. Otherwise, we can¡¯t be friends.¡±¡± ¡± Her other friends were also moring for ye Xingxing to bring her boyfriend along so that they could get to know each other. ¡°¡±¡±But I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be willing to go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you should ask your boyfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Thus, ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you willing to go over?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure,¡±¡± Lu yubai agreed immediately. ¡± ¡°It just so happened that he¡¯d gotten to know Chris and see if he had any designs on ye Xingguang. It would be great if he didn ¡®t, but if he did, he could also show his authority and tell Chris to stop having any designs on ye Xingguang. ¡± ¡°As soon as the two of them left the hotel, a shy Lamborghini sports car drove over. The window rolled down, revealing a handsome western face. He waved at them with enthusiasm.¡±¡±Hi ...¡±¡± ¡± They were ye Xingxing¡¯s friend Chris and another friend Eddy. Both of them were typical Western handsome men. ¡°After Lu yubai and ye Xingxing got into the car, Eddy drove away. Chris, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked at ye Xingxing and Lu yubai and smiled at them. ¡± ¡°His eyes lit up as he stared at Lu yubai. He smiled and said in English,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, you¡¯re starry sky¡¯s boyfriend!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing hurriedly introduced them.¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, this is my boyfriend Lu yubai, this is Chris, and the driver is Eddy. They¡¯re my former ssmates.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at Chris. Although he was quite handsome, he was also very exaggerated. He had a strong perfume smell on him, which didn¡¯t seem to be ye Xingxing¡¯s type. ¡± He greeted her back indifferently. The entire conversation was in English. ¡°Chris listened to Lu yubai¡¯s English ent and asked with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu, are you studying in United Kingdom?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t study abroad,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied indifferently.¡±¡±I only studied at the Royal Military College in the United Kingdom for a year as an exchange student.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wow!¡±¡± Eddy eximed in shock. He was British, so he naturally knew how awesome this school was. ¡± ¡°As an American, Chris smiled humorously.¡±¡±¡±¡±Actually, I think that our West Point Military Academy is the best.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at him and said,¡±¡±I spent half a year in West Point.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This time, it was Chris¡¯s turn to scream. Lu yubai then said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve also been at the Saint cyer Military Academy for half a year. I¡¯ve studied at their school as an exchange student.¡±¡± ¡± These were all the top military schools in the world. How pretentious must this person be to have been to every school? ¡°Chris turned to ye Xingxing and said in English,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother, you picked up a treasure.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She then looked at Lu yubai with a smile and said in stiff Chinese,¡±¡±¡±¡±She said she has a boyfriend, but we didn¡¯t believe her. It¡¯s so surprising that she really has a man who wants her. She¡¯s a little monster, no different from a man. It must have been hard on you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chris, aren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll cut off all ties with you?¡±¡± ye Xingkong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± ¡°Chris immediately smiled and waved his hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He then looked at Lu yubai like an old man who had seen a thousand sails. He looked at Lu yubai with a prating gaze and sighed,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯ve really worked hard. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu yubai smiled faintly. Chapter 1777 ? Chapter 1777: Young master Lu who has fallen into a jar of jealousy (7) Trantor: 549690339 Chris seemed to like Lu yubai a lot. He always tried to find a topic to chat with Lu yubai about the differences between life in China and United States ¡°Although Lu yubai¡¯s expression was calm, his manners were elegant and gentlemanly. He was also knowledgeable and well-read. No matter what Chris and his ssmates asked him, he could answer them urately, clearly, and persuasively. ¡± Ye Xingxing could clearly feel her ssmates ¡®eyes light up when they looked at Lu yubai. ¡°Especially Chris, when he looked at Lu yubai, there was a hint of admiration in his eyes. However, it was nothing much. Their usual expressions were very exaggerated. ¡± ¡°However, the most popr person had suddenly changed from him to Lu yubai. Lu yubai was so focused on chatting with her ssmates that he ignored her. Ye Xingkong felt a sense of loneliness from being excluded. He was not very happy. He tugged at Lu yubai and wanted him to respond to her. ¡± ¡°However, Lu yubai patted her head, put his arm around her shoulder, and continued to chat with Chris. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, Lu yubai didn¡¯t like Chris and didn¡¯t allow her to hang out too much with him. He was also very unhappy when he found out that she epted Chris¡¯s gift. Why was he so close to Chris now? ¡± ¡°Little did she know that Lu yubai had always been worried and had been observing and testing Chris from the beginning to the end, trying to figure out if he had any ulterior motives against ye Xingxing. ¡± The dinner party was a joyous and harmonious one. Chris had a good impression of Lu yubai and hoped to be friends with him. ¡°Lu yubai saw that Chris didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for ye Xingxing, so he invited Chris and ye Xingxing¡¯s other ssmates toe to China. ¡± ¡°Chris really wanted to visit, but Lu yubai was out on official business, so he couldn¡¯t go around. ¡± Ye Xingxing helped Lu yubai and rejected Chris¡¯s and his ssmates ¡®invitations. He nned to take Lu yubai around the next day. There happened to be a Park not far away. It was one of the oldest parks in the United States and was famous for its colorful naturalndscapes. ¡°The air in the park was fresh, and the flowers and nts were beautiful. ¡± ¡°At any time, one could see the murmuring stream, the elegant bridge, and the dense forest. It was like a Peach Garden. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing spread his hands, enjoying the beauty of nature as he said to Lu yubai,¡±¡±¡±¡±This ce is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai walked to her side and put his arm around her shoulder.¡±¡±Yes, it¡¯s beautiful, but I think the scenery around my camp is better.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen smiled.¡±¡±I heard that there¡¯s a waterfall next to your camp. It really does flow down 3000 feet. It¡¯s as magnificent as the Milky Way falling from the nine Heavens. When we get back, can you take me there to see it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± Lu yubai smiled lovingly and gently. ¡°It was as if the surrounding flowers and trees had all softened. If Zhan xuantian and yang Wenke were here, they would definitely think that they had seen a fake Captain. ¡± The two of them went back after shopping for a while. ¡°In the hotel¡¯s elevator, someone was pushing a food delivery cart in. The space in the elevator was limited, so ye Xingkong subconsciously stepped back. However, there were other guests behind him. Lu yubai immediately reached out and protected ye Xingkong in his arms. ¡± Ye Xingkong also leaned into Lu yubai¡¯s arms. ¡°Lu yubai could clearly feel her softness through the thin T-shirt. She was pressed tightly against his chest, and his hand around ye Xingkong¡¯s waist subconsciously tightened ... ¡± Chapter 1778 ? Chapter 1778: Young master Lu who has fallen into a jar of jealousy (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing looked up at Lu yubai. He was looking down at her, and there seemed to be a me hidden in his eyes. At this time, she felt that his heart was beating wildly where her chest was. The boy¡¯s refreshing hormone breath was fiercely enveloping her. ¡± She bit her lip in slight difort. ¡°With a ¡°¡±ding,¡±¡± they arrived at the floor they were on. ¡± ¡°Pushing the cart out first, the two walked out hand in hand. No one made a sound until they entered the house, and no one spoke to break the subtle atmosphere. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was obviously avoiding ye Xingxing¡¯s gaze, but ye Xingxing was very bold and kept his eyes on Lu yubai¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°Finally, Lu yubai¡¯s heart was moved by her gaze. He squinted slightly and looked at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you looking at?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing immediately turned his eyes guiltily, and finally fixed his gaze on Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face. Blushing, he smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m looking at you,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved into an ambiguous smile.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already told you that I really like to look at you. Whenever I see you, my bad mood will be super good.¡±¡± As she spoke, she smiled at Lu yubai. Her red lips and white teeth were exceptionally beautiful and dazzling. ¡± ¡°It was as if there was a numbing electric current that passed through his heart. He held her face and leaned over to kiss her slightly open red lips. Then, he kissed her passionately. ¡± ¡°Unlike the previous kisses, his kiss this time was very wild. He pushed her against the wall domineeringly and strongly. The tip of his tongue went straight in and they were entangled tightly. They were having fun. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was kissed by him, and it was as if his whole body was on fire. His heart beat faster, and he hugged Lu yubai¡¯s neck tightly, responding to his wild invasion in a rough manner. ¡± ¡°Gradually, his kisses were no longer just on her lips. He started to kiss her cheeks, ears, neck, corbones ... And his breathing became heavier. ¡± ¡°Their bodies were tightly pressed together, and she could feel the heat from his body as if he was going to roast her. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s mind was floating, and he felt his body heat up, his heart shocked, and his mind in a panic. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, Lu yubai picked her up and ced her on the bed. Ye Xingkong¡¯s face was red as blood. Looking at Lu yubai like this, she seemed to understand what he might be doing. She waspletely dumbfounded and even her ears were burning. ¡± ¡°However, after Lu yubai ced her on the bed, he suddenly lifted the nket and wrapped her up. He hugged her through the nket and held her tightly in his arms. ¡± ¡°...¡±¡±¡±¡± She was wrong. Didn¡¯t he have that n? ¡± ¡°But he was already aroused just now, and she could feel that his persevering was very fierce. ¡± ¡°Shey on the bed, her mind in a mess. She stared at the ceiling for a while, then looked at Lu yubai beside her in a trance. ¡± ¡°He closed his eyes, and his breathing gradually calmed down, but ... Her hands came out of the quilt and gently hugged him. The man¡¯s body temperature was frighteningly high, like a burning stove. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re hot?¡±¡± She asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, so I don¡¯t need a nket.¡±¡± He replied softly, his eyes still closed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m feeling hot too, I don¡¯t want a nket. ¡°¡± Feeling the man¡¯s hand loosen, ye Xingxing came out of the nket. ¡± ¡°She slowly inched towards Lu yubai, but as soon as she touched him, he took a step back.¡±¡±¡±¡±Starry sky, don¡¯t move.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he slowly opened his eyes. In those dangerous and dark eyes, there was a suppressed boundless desire! ¡± Chapter 1779 ? Chapter 1779: Young master Lu who has fallen into the vinegar jar (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s small face was burning, and her head was dizzy. She didn¡¯t know if she was bewitched by his body or if she was in a daze. She only knew that when she came back to her senses, her little hand was already wrapped around Lu yubai¡¯s neck and she said to him gently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Actually, I¡¯m willing ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± Lu yubai¡¯s body instantly tensed up to the extreme. ¡°After a moment, he chuckled and stretched out his long arms, holding her tightly in his arms. ¡± Ye Xingxing took the initiative to kiss him on the lips. ¡°Although Lu yubai allowed her to kiss him and did not respond, his hands reached into his clothes and touched her ... ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong suddenly froze and stopped moving. Then, he stepped back and looked at Lu yubai. Lu yubai pressed her down. His deep eyes were filled with unconcealed lust. He looked at her dangerously and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His heart was about to jump out of his chest. Ye Xingxing¡¯s long eyshes fluttered twice, and he said softly,¡±¡±If it¡¯s you, I¡¯d be very willing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, ye Xingxing¡¯s face burned even hotter. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°There was anticipation, nervousness, and fear ... ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s slender fingers gently lifted her chin and made her look at him.¡±¡±But I don¡¯t want to treat you like this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although she was rejected, ye Xingkong was still very happy. She whispered,¡±¡±But aren¡¯t you feeling very ufortable ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s long legs were on top of her. His fingers brushed her hair to her ear, and his fingertips slid across her face. He held her hand and ced it on his waist. Then, he slowly moved down. His voice was extremely charming and sexy.¡±¡±You can help mefort her ... Then I won¡¯t feel ufortable.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s heart trembled as he felt the huge object in his palm. He subconsciously retracted his hand. ¡°She closed her eyes shyly and followed his hand. As she moved, all the blood and heat rushed to her face. She thought that her face would be redder than Guan Yu ¡®s. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai kissed her deeply on the lips and leaned his body against hers, leaving no gap between them. ¡± ¡°He had almost lost all rationality and wanted her regardless of the consequences. However, in the end, he still did not manage to break through that level. Now was not the time ... ¡± ¡°After that, he carried her to wash her hands, then put her on the bed and hugged her from behind. Although nothing substantial happened just now, the two of them still had an unprecedented sense of intimacy. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was very shy and embarrassed. He kept his eyes lowered, not daring to look at Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai teased her, the starry sky. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t look good.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing said softly. He was hugging her from behind, so if she wanted to look at him, she had to turn her head back. If she kept looking at him with her head twisted, it would hurt. It really didn¡¯t look good. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai deliberately misinterpreted her words and leaned in to her ear, sayingzily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you just say that you really like to look at me? that you¡¯ll be in a good mood even if you¡¯re in a bad mood when you look at me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She deliberately lowered her sexy voice, causing ye Xingkong¡¯s mind to sway. She turned around in his arms and looked at him.¡±¡±You clearly know that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He leaned over and gently pecked her lips.¡±¡±¡±¡±This is more like you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong¡¯s mouth twitched, and then a gentle smile appeared on his face. He nestled in his arms and looked at him.¡±¡±Lu yubai, other than me, have you done the same to any other girl?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1780 ? Chapter 1780: Young master Lu who has fallen into a jar of jealousy (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai squinted his eyes and answered in a low voice. ¡°¡±Can you guess?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not guessing,¡±¡±ye Xingkong said, shaking his head. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai still didn¡¯t reply to her. He only asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What about you? Has anyone ever treated you like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just you alone!¡±¡±Ye Xingchen said angrily,¡±¡± and I¡¯m asking you, why are you asking me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s voice became even gentler.¡±¡±Because you¡¯re alone, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to answer you. So, I asked you first. Since it¡¯s your first time as well as mine, there¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong was stunned for a moment before he realized what he was talking about. She red at him and said,¡±¡±Why do you always sound so flustered when you speak?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because you¡¯re cute ...¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s finger gently grazed her nose. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing reached out to hug his waist, a little disappointed.¡±¡±It would be great if you didn¡¯t leave tomorrow morning.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai chuckled and rubbed his chin against her. In fact, he couldn¡¯t bear to part with her, but they were still young. Perhaps they should date when they were young, but the responsibilities and obligations of young people were greater. They would still be together for a long time. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxingughed coquettishly in his arms.¡±¡±Let me ask you. That ... Luo Xue ¡®er, do you really not like her at all?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She¡¯s so outstanding, why don¡¯t you like her?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing continued to ask. Speaking of which, she really didn¡¯t seem as pretty as Luo Xue ¡®er, nor did her figure seem better. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai narrowed his eyes and pondered for a moment before asking ye Xingxing,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is she very outstanding? Why do I feel like she can¡¯t evenpare to a single point of yours?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t know I was so good in your heart.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing smiled happily. However, Lu yubai was better, and she wanted to get better and better. When they announced that they were together, she wanted to make everyone speechless and think that they were a perfect couple. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m pretty, have a good figure, and I¡¯m smart,¡±¡± she said narcissistically.¡±¡±Right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai chuckled.¡±¡±You¡¯re smart, but you have a good figure. Where did you get your confidence from?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh no, you just touched me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, Lu yubai kissed her on the lips. This kiss was overbearing and wild. His hand even went under her shirt ... ¡± ¡°After a long time, when ye Xingxing was almost out of breath, he finally let go of her reluctantly and warned her,¡±¡±¡±¡±In the future, you can only say such bold words to me, understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s face flushed red, and he red at him in embarrassment.¡±¡±I¡¯m telling the truth. Just now, you ...¡±¡± Touched him again. ¡± ¡°She looked especially cute to him, so cute that his heart was about to melt. Lu yubaiughed in a good mood and teased her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you like it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He kissed her, touched her ... Oh my God, how could he say such things? ¡± ¡°She was so embarrassed that she clenched her fists and hit his chest.¡±¡±Aiya, you¡¯re so annoying.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°To the man, this coquettish voice was not an insult, but a disguised seduction. His breathing was heavy, and he bit her ear before asking,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is it really annoying?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, I hate it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll try again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, no, um ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s body went soft, and he hurriedly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t hate it, I don¡¯t hate it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you like it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I like it!¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: it¡¯s so sweet today, please give me a monthly ticket~] ¡± Chapter 1781 ? Chapter 1781: A fake rtionship (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai left, leaving ye Xingxing behind to continue thepetition. ¡± ¡°After a few matches, ye Xingxing and his ssmates submitted the procedures two minutes in advance with a fiery passion and won the championship with 100% uracy. ¡± ¡°After the results were announced, the teacher immediately stood up and ran over. Everyone hugged each other, shouting and jumping. ¡± The students from the other teams also came over to hug and shake hands with them to congratte them. ¡°At the award ceremony, ye Xingxing and two other students stood on the highest podium. Under the apuse of the audience and the shes of the media, he took the championship trophy and raised it high. ¡± ¡°When it was over, ye Xingxing called Lu yubai immediately to tell him the good news. ¡± ¡°In addition to congratting her and praising her, Lu yubai also said that he would definitely pick her up at the airport when she returned to China. ¡± ¡°On the day of her return, ye Xingxing called Lu yubai before boarding the ne. Lu yubai even said that he would pick her up at the airport. ¡± ¡°However, after she got off the ne, she received a text from Lu yubai as soon as she turned on her phone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s an urgent mission. I can¡¯t take you. I¡¯m very sorry. Wait for me toe back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t disappointed. Ye Xingxing had already recovered. When she saw Lu yubaiter, she would have a good celebration with him. ¡± ¡°However, she knew that Lu yubai¡¯s status was different. When she decided to be with him, she already knew that he had very little time to spend with her. ¡± ¡°However, after this mission waspleted, he would definitelye to see her again. At that time, they could celebrate again. ¡± Time wasn¡¯t the main point. It didn¡¯t matter whether it waster or earlier. ¡°However, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t expect that Lu yubai¡¯s sudden and urgent mission would take so long. ¡± ¡°One day, two days, three days, day by day ... Ye Xingxing called Lu yubai¡¯s phone countless times, but the response he got every time was: ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, the user you are calling is temporarily unavable. ¡°¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing said dejectedly that she must have been in a fake rtionship. ¡°When he came back one day, she would definitely teach him a lesson and make himpensate her. ¡± From anger to worry. Ye Xingxing began to feel afraid. Was the taxi Lu yubai? did something happen during the mission? she had sent yang Wenke many messages asking about Lu yubai. ¡°Every time yang Wenke replied, she told her not to worry and that Lu yubai was very safe now. It was just that he was in the middle of a mission and it was not convenient to contact him. ¡± ¡°As for what the mission was and how dangerous it was, yang Wenke refused to tell her. ¡± ¡°The day ye Xingxing returned to the country and received Lu yubai¡¯s message, it was the end of the summer vacation. However, it was already winter vacation, but Lu yubai still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡± ¡°During the winter break, she sent another message to yang Wenke, but she got the same answer. ¡± She had asked happy and Lu Jin out to shop because she wanted to find out more about Lu yubai from happy. ¡°However, happy did not think that it was strange that he had not seen his brother for half a year, because Lu yubai often did not return home for one or two years. ¡± ¡°Seeing ye Xingxing¡¯s dejected expression, as if he was lovesick, he happilyforted her for a long time. ¡± ¡°The next day, happy called ye Xingxing and told him that she had asked her grandfather to tell her that Lu yubai¡¯s mission was purely an ident and that it was very important. However, he was absolutely safe right now, and she did not have to worry. She just had to wait for Lu yubai to return. ¡± Chapter 1782 ? Chapter 1782: A fake rtionship (2) Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingkong sighed. She had been waiting for Lu yubai toe back ... But how long did she have to wait? what kind of stupid mission would take such a long time? he couldn¡¯t even make a phone call or send a message. Who would fall in love like this? She was in a fake rtionship. ¡°Another half a year had passed, and Lu yubai still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing really missed Lu yubai. Looking at the bullets Lu yubai gave her, the bits and pieces of their time together shed in his eyes like a slideshow. He couldn¡¯t stop it. ¡± ¡°When she had fainted, he had carried her to the infirmary. He had given her choctes to replenish her energy, punished her by making her run fiveps every morning, treated her to meals, sent her back to the dormitory, and even taught her how to shoot and fight ... ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t find it special in the past, but now that she thought about it, it was especially sweet. ¡± Why didn¡¯t lu yubai miss her? he didn¡¯t even send her a message. Could it be that everything he said before was a lie? ¡°If he still didn¡¯t appear, even if he called her to coax her, she would be ready to fall in love with someone else. ¡± ¡°During the summer break, Lin zhiqiao asked ye Xingxing to go to the Army for an internship with her. Without Lu yubai, ye Xingxing wouldn¡¯t go. ¡± ¡°However, she didn¡¯t stay at home either. Wang haiting invited her to join a project team that had nothing to do with ye Xingxing¡¯s major, but Wang haiting said that she needed an assistant and couldn¡¯t find a suitable person at the moment. ¡± ¡°As the saying went,¡±¡±more skills don¡¯t weigh down on one¡¯s body.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing became Wang haiting¡¯s assistant. ¡± He had spent the whole summer with Wang haiting and had learned a lot. ¡°Summer went by and autumn came. A new semester had begun. Lu yubai had been gone for a year, and ye Xingxing was in his third year. She thought that Lu yubai should be back soon. As long as he was back, she wouldn¡¯t have to wait for the fourth year. She would immediately give him a status and no longer let him suffer. ¡± ¡°However, the first half of the third-year semester was almost over, and Lu yubai still hadn¡¯t returned. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Lin zhiqiao would ask how she and Lu yubai were doing. Later, when she saw that Lu yubai had not appeared for a long time and ye Xingxing did not even argue with her, Lin zhiqiao wondered if they had broken up. ¡± ¡°Taking advantage of this opportunity, she gave Zhan xuantian a call. Other than telling her that Lu yubai had gone out on a mission, the two of them talked about many other topics. ¡± ¡°In the end, after the call, Lin zhiqiao was ted. She took ye Xingxing¡¯s hand and said that she wanted to treat her to a meal. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, they met Luo Xue ¡®er. ¡± ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er hade to school several times this year, but every time she saw ye Xingxing, she didn¡¯t look happy. ¡± ¡°However, she seemed to be a little afraid of Lin zhiqiao. Every time Lin zhiqiao saw her, she would give her a round of harsh and vicious insults, and then directly attack her private life, saying that she was promiscuous, a green tea B * tch, and so on. Her words were especially unpleasant. ¡± ¡°This time, Lin zhiqiao started to argue with Luo Xue ¡®er in front of many people. ¡± ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er couldn¡¯t bear it anymore,¡±¡±¡±¡±You said I¡¯m shameless, but you¡¯re shameless. You¡¯re sticking to Zhan xuantian, but he doesn¡¯t even look at you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao sneered.¡±¡±You make it sound like you¡¯re very powerful, but Lu yubai doesn¡¯t even look at you. Lu yubai likes ye Xingxing. What right do you have?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Luo Xue ¡®er red at ye Xingxing. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°When the two of them were arguing, how did the war spread to her? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you looking at?¡±¡± she looked at Luo Xue ¡®er coldly. ¡± Chapter 1783 ? Chapter 1783: A fake rtionship (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Luo Xue ¡®er was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She wanted to curse out loud, but when she saw so many people around, she could only continue to put on the airs of a goddess and sarcastically say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Some people are really good at this. They¡¯re the third party and can still look innocent.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had liked Lu yubai for so many years, and no one was more suitable for him than her. It was all ye Xingxing¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for her, Lu yubai would have been with her a long time ago. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Third party, you really know how to make yourself look good. Lu yubai isn¡¯t my brother, he won¡¯t be fooled by a few words. Let me tell you, Lu yubai doesn¡¯t like anyone other than ye Xingxing. Even if he likes someone else, even if it¡¯s me, he wouldn¡¯t like a public bus like you, who has slept with countless men!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t care about her image at all. She always scolded whatever she wanted to say, and after that, she pulled ye Xingxing away. ¡± Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s face was red with anger. She could only run away angrily in the face of the people around her. ¡°This incident spread like wildfire. In the end, not many people spread the news about ye Xingxing and Lu yubai. After all, Lu yubai hadn¡¯t appeared in school for a long time. Even if ye Xingxing openly broke the school rules and fell in love, there had to be proof. His other half, Lu yubai, hadn¡¯t appeared. What kind of love was he in? ¡± ¡°However, Luo Xue ¡®er fell from the altar. ¡± ¡°Ever since that incident, Luo Xue ¡®er would even argue with Lin zhiqiao and give ye Xingkong a hard time when no one was around. ¡± ¡°However, when there were people around, she would see ye Xingtian and Lin zhiqiao turn around and leave. She was afraid that Lin zhiqiao and ye Xingtian would continue to ruin her reputation. ¡± ¡°Days passed, and winter vacation came again. Lu yubai still hadn¡¯t returned, and there was still no call or message from him. ¡± ¡°However, on Valentine¡¯s Day, she received a bouquet of flowers. Although she didn¡¯t have a card and couldn¡¯t tell who the sender was, ye Xingxing felt that it was Lu yubai who sent it. ¡± ¡°She ced the flowers in a vase and ced them on the desk. As she looked at them, she felt a tall figuree to her side and reach out to touch her head. ¡± ¡°Her heart was beating wildly, and she turned around subconsciously. However, there was nothing there. She was still alone in the room. ¡± ¡°At this moment, she couldn¡¯t hold back the sourness at the tip of her nose, and tears fell down. ¡± ¡°When would he be back? they had been together for more than two years, but until now, she had never personally confessed to him. She had always said that he was so handsome and that she liked his smile. She had never seriously said,¡±¡±I like you, or I love you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If he still didn¡¯t appear, she would tell others that she liked him and that she loved him. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing received another invitation from Wang haiting. This time, Wang haiting needed her help and wanted her to join her team. ¡± This was a formal invitation to her to join the research team she was currently in. ¡°Moreover, Wang haiting was the leader of this research team. Wang haiting didn¡¯t tell her what she was researching on over the phone and said that she would tell her when they met. ¡± ¡°Originally, ye Xingguang hadn¡¯t let it go, thinking that it was probably some kind of virus or program. ¡± ¡°However, before she left, she was called to the principal¡¯s office. The principal told her very seriously that she must assist Wang haiting. ¡± What kind of mission? Ye Xingkong¡¯s curiosity was piqued. He had an inexplicable intuition that this mission might have something to do with Lu yubai. Chapter 1784 ? Chapter 1784: A fake rtionship (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingchen went to see Wang haiting with confidence. Wang haiting took her to a very confidential research base and also took her to see the professor of the project. He was wearing a gray Tang suit and sses. Although he was old, he was kind. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Xingxing, this is professor Wang,¡±¡± Wang haiting introduced.¡±¡±Professor Wang, this is ye Xingxing, the student I told you about.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled gently.¡±¡±¡±¡±Professor Wang, Hello.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright, alright.¡±¡± Professor Wang smiled so widely that his eyes were almost squinted into a thin line.¡±¡±Sit, sit, sit.¡±¡± ¡± It was onlyter that ye Xingxing found out that professor Wang was Wang haiting¡¯s uncle. Wang haiting opened herptop and showed ye Xingxing a file. ¡°The content of the document seemed to be a program, but there were some strange symbols and words. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Over the years, some of our country¡¯s scientists have devoted their entire lives to the great cause of scientific research. No matter how difficult the conditions were, they still created two bombs and one star. If they fell behind, they would be beaten. The scientists hoped to make our country stronger with their own hands, but our country was in short supply of researchers ... Many years ago, three Chinese scientists, with the spirit of contributing to their country, decided to give up their excellent conditions abroad and return home.¡±¡±With the strong support of the country, we developed an advanced chemical weapon. This weapon isbined with artificial intelligence and imitates the structure of the human brain to create a very special weapon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked up at Wang haiting and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Sister ting, the things you showed me, could it be ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, these are the ones.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There was an ident that year. Two professors died one after another ... The other one was professor Wang.¡±¡± Wang haiting looked at professor Wang. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Back then, for the sake of security,¡±¡± professor Wang said softly,¡±¡±in order to prevent people with ulterior motives from copying our research reports, we wrote them with code. Even if they stole it, they would only see the processed and incorrect data.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±From the report we¡¯ve seen so far,¡±¡± Wang haiting said,¡±¡±only professor Wang¡¯s information is in in text. The rest are ciphertexts ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is this encrypted data an encryption algorithm for theputer¡¯s data structure or some other algorithm?¡±¡± ye Xingtian asked. ¡± ¡°Professor Wang said,¡±¡±the secret code I used was recorded in a strangenguage. I borrowed some ancient pictograms, oracle bone inscriptions, and otherplicated words. As for the other two, I don¡¯t know what secret code they used. We also agreed not to tell each other.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting took ye Xingxing¡¯s hand.¡±¡±Currently, we suspect that ASCII code has been added to it. We hope that you can join the Ai research team and be one of us. We can analyze this research report together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although she was a little disappointed that this mission had nothing to do with Lu yubai, ye Xingxing was very willing to join. He was also proud to be able to join this project. ¡± ¡°After joining this project, ye Xingxing started to get busy. Once she was busy, she didn¡¯t have much time to think about Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°However, when she calmed down, she would still think of Lu yubai. As long as she thought of Lu yubai, she would feel her heart tighten inch by inch, and it would hurt and feel ufortable. ¡± ¡°She could only hope that by the time shepleted this mission, Lu yubai would have alsopleted his mission. ¡± Chapter 1785 ? Chapter 1785: A fake rtionship (5) Trantor: 549690339 It was the start of a new year. Ye Xingkong took two days off toplete the admission procedures and returned to the Research Institute. Professor Wang was going to attend an Academic Exchange. Wang haiting was supposed to apany her to see thetest Academic Exchange and see if there would be any breakthroughs in their Ai project research. ¡°But that day, Wang haiting had a meeting that couldn¡¯t be postponed. ¡± ¡°She said to professor Wang,¡±¡±what do you think about asking star sky to apany you?¡±¡± She used to be my assistant and has already learned 80% of my skills. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± Ye Xingguang pointed at himself. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve only been your assistant for slightly more than a month. I haven¡¯t even learned one-tenth of what you have.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be humble. I believe you can do it. ¡°¡± Wang haiting patted ye Xingxing¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You only need to record the content. We can discuss and study it together when we return.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, Mr. Wang, what do you think ...¡±¡± Ye Xingkong actually didn¡¯t want to go. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okay, okay, okay, then you¡¯lle with me to the starry sky.¡±¡± Professor Wang was quite happy to go with him to the starry sky. He could have a drink or twoter, but Wang haiting didn¡¯t allow him to drink. ¡± ¡°Little did he know that Wang haiting had specifically told ye Xingxing to stop professor Wang from drinking, not even a ss. ¡± ¡°The academic Exchange was held on a yacht. The interior decoration of the yacht was simple and bright, integrating ssic European and Oriental styles together. It was rich and elegant. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing followed behind professor Wang and entered the main hall of the yacht. Many schrs had already arrived, and men and women were gathered in groups of twos and threes, chatting warmly. ¡± ¡°Seeing that professor Wang had arrived, a few familiar faces immediately walked over and started chatting with him enthusiastically. Everyone was talking about their specializations, and ye Xingxing didn¡¯t quite understand a lot of what they were talking about, so he just followed behind the professor and smiled politely. ¡± ¡°The waiter came over, and a middle-aged schr picked up two sses of wine and handed one to professor Wang. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing immediately reached out to stop him. He looked at the middle-aged schr and said apologetically, ¡°¡±I¡¯m very sorry, professor Wang can¡¯t drink. Can I change the wine to a drink?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There was an elegantdy next to him. She should be an acquaintance of professor Wang. She immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect that Xiaoting wouldn¡¯te today, but a little housekeeper woulde.¡±¡± ¡± The crowd around them immediately burst intoughter. ¡°Professor Wang red at ye Xingxing like an old child.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not drinking anything. Go get me a ss of water. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okay, professor, please wait a moment.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong wanted to call for a waiter, but he didn¡¯t see one, so she could only pour herself. ¡± ¡°However, before he left, ye Xingkong looked at thedy and said with a smile, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help me take a look. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Thedy smiled and nodded. After ye Xingxing left, she smiled at professor Wang and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±This one is even more powerful than little ting.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t even mention it. None of them are likable ...¡±¡±Professor Wang said with a sullen face. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing walked to the service area, picked up a clean cup, and ced it under the water dispenser. Then, he turned it on and filled it with water. ¡± ¡°While she was waiting, her eyes casually swept to the side. Then, her body suddenly stiffened. ¡± ¡°Under the light of the corridor in front, a tall figure walked past elegantly. Although he was facing sideways, although he could only see half of his face, and although they hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a year, ye Xingxing was sure that it was Lu yubai ... ¡± Chapter 1786 ? Chapter 1786: A fake rtionship (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The cup was full, and the water spilled out, scalding ye Xingxing¡¯s fingers. She quickly retracted her gaze and quickly released the hand on the switch, emptying the cup again. When she turned back to look at the passage, Lu yubai was already gone. ¡± ¡°She walked to the passage and searched for a while, but she didn¡¯t see anyone. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing brought the water to professor Wang. When he followed the professor, he was a little distracted. ¡± ¡°Professor Wang saw that she was very tired and thought that she was just following him to listen to some professional knowledge and wanted to sleep, so he let her go y by herself. ¡± Ye Xingkong wanted to walk around and look for Lu yubai. But ... ¡°Professor Wang knew what ye Xingxing was thinking and smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, alright, I don¡¯t drink. You can go.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingchen smiled at professor Wang. ¡°She walked around the venue but didn¡¯t see Lu yubai. The yacht wasn¡¯t big and only had three floors. If he wasn¡¯t in the hall, he should be around. As long as he was on the yacht, she didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t find him. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing walked outside and searched, from the first floor to the third floor, but he couldn¡¯t find Lu yubai. It was as if he had only seen an illusion. ¡± ¡°The yacht was only so big. She had searched everywhere she could go, but she couldn¡¯t find Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Could it really have been an illusion? that¡¯s impossible. Even though it was only for a short while, it wasn¡¯t an illusion. She really saw Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong was standing in the VIP room area on the third floor. Could he be here? She looked around to make sure there was no one around, then pushed the door open. ¡± She looked up and saw two tall men standing in the VIP passageway. She immediately noticed that one of the men was Lu yubai. ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was instantly filled with joy. He opened his mouth and was about to shout, but the next second, when Lu yubai turned to look at him, both his expression and voice froze. ¡± ¡°His face was as handsome as before, but at this moment, it was as if it was covered in ice. He was wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, and the eyes under the sses were dangerously squinted like a ferocious Hunter. There was no longer the gentleness he usually had when he looked at her. ¡± ¡°At that moment, she suddenly realized that this person wasn¡¯t lu yubai. ¡± ¡°At this time, she took a closer look at the man standing in front of Lu yubai. He was a mixed-race man with a western look. His hair was meticulouslybed back, and there was a two-centimeter long scar on his left cheek. He looked extremely fierce. ¡± ¡°Like Lu yubai, he also turned his head and looked at her coldly.¡±¡±¡±¡±What is it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang was shocked, his face turning as pale as a sheet. ¡± ¡°Whether it was the knife-scarred man or Lu yubai, both of them were looking at her with a pair of ice-daggers in their eyes. They were expressionless, making her feel like she was in the middle of a cold winter night. A gust of cold wind blew past her, and she felt a chill down her spine. ¡± ¡°Just now, when she saw Lu yubai, she missed him so much that she forgot that he was in the middle of a mission. However, she was sure that it wasn¡¯t lu yubai, so she wanted to see him again. ¡± ¡°At this moment, she suddenly remembered everything. If Lu yubai was in the middle of a mission, and she suddenly appeared and called out to him, what if she ruined his n? ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s heart was thumping wildly, and his nerves were stretched to the extreme. ¡± ¡°She smiled, but her smile stiffened.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my first time on a yacht. I¡¯m a little curious, so I¡¯m wandering around ... I¡¯m worried ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1787 ? Chapter 1787: A fake rtionship (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As she spoke, Scarface twisted his neck impatiently, making a cracking sound. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing took a step back in fear, closing the door immediately after he finished speaking. ¡± ¡°Looking at ye Xingxing¡¯s panicked back, the scar-faced man sneered.¡±¡±¡±¡±Young master, this woman is quite pretty. Do you want to let us have some fun before going back?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The man who was called young master was like Lu yubai. His face was as cold as frost as he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯vee here with great difficulty, not to let you y with women. Don¡¯t ruin this operation because of your recklessness! And don¡¯t forget what my dad told you. This is China. If you don¡¯t want to be unable to go back, you can¡¯t hurt anyone!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The scar-faced man¡¯s face darkened after being lectured. When he turned his back to the man who looked like Lu yubai, his face was full of disapproving sneers. ¡± ¡°He pushed the door open and shouted,¡±¡±get ready.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There were more than 20 men standing in the room, all wearing camouge headcovers and bulletproof vests. They had grenades, pistols, daggers, and even submachine guns in their hands. They immediately answered in unison,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The next second, their submachine guns were loaded with magazines! ¡± ¨C Ye Xing Kong¡¯s heart was in his throat as he rushed to the main hall. ¡°When she saw Lu yubai just now, all she could think about was seeing Lu yubai again. ¡± It was only then that she seemed to have regained her senses and began to ponder why Lu yubai would appear here. What kind of mission was he on? who was the person with Lu yubai? that Scarface didn¡¯t look like Lu yubai¡¯s aplice. ¡°After all, she had been to Special Forces Z before. Although she couldn¡¯t remember everyone¡¯s face, she was sure that no soldier in Special Forces Z had a scar on his face. ¡± Would there be any dangerter? should she call the professor back first and temporarily avoid it? ¡°However, the yacht was on the sea, and there was water on all sides. How could they leave first? ¡± ¡°However, she thought that with Lu yubai around, everyone¡¯s lives wouldn¡¯t be in danger. She didn¡¯t change much from a year ago, so Lu yubai would definitely know her. If there was danger, he would definitely protect her. ¡± ¡°But the question was, was that person Lu yubai? ¡± She realized that she was actually not sure! ¨C ¡°The door of the yacht¡¯s monitoring center was kicked open, and two men in camouge helmets barged in. The security guard turned around, but before he could understand what was going on, he was kicked unconscious. ¡± ¡°A lot of men in camouge helmets barged into the hall. They raised their submachine guns and fired at the ceiling, causing the entire Hall to scream in fear. ¡± ¡°A man walked in and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±No one is allowed to move! Get on the ground!¡±¡± ¡± Everyone quickly covered their heads andy on the ground. ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re not here to hurt anyone. As long as you¡¯re obedient, we¡¯ll definitely let you go. Otherwise ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As the man spoke, he started shooting randomly at the ceiling. The people squatting in the hall were so frightened that they all trembled with his bullets. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s mind went nk, and his body turned cold. He could hear his heart beating in panic. ¡± ¡°Although he was in extreme fear, he could tell from the man¡¯s voice that it was the scar-faced man who had been with Lu yubai. ¡± Who were they? what were they trying to do? Chapter 1788 ? Chapter 1788: A fake rtionship (8) Trantor: 549690339 Why was Lu yubai with them? ¡°Did Lu yubai know that they were doing this? ye Xingkong hugged his head and looked around. In the end, he saw Lu yubai wearing sses on the second floor. Although he was wearing a mask, ye Xingkong recognized him. ¡± ¡°At this moment, he was standing high above and looking down at everything indifferently. From a distance, he looked like a proud Emperor, cold to the extreme! ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was in the Special Forces, and his family had been in the military for generations. It was impossible for him to join this group of people. So, Lu yubai¡¯s mission, which he hadn¡¯tpleted for more than a year, was he a spy? ¡± ¡°However, being a spy ... How could it be asfortable as Lu yubai? he was obviously the leader of this group. ¡± ¡°At that moment, ye Xingguang was once again unsure if this ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± was Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°After confirming that ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± might not be Lu yubai, she felt all the hair on her body stand up. ¡± A deeperyer of terror was devouring her. ¡°There was a mobile phone and aputer in the front of the van. If she called the police, the coast police should be here soon. However, there were guns all around her. If she moved, she would definitely be shot into a Cork. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We won¡¯t kill indiscriminately,¡±¡± the scar-faced man said.¡±¡±As long as we get what we want, and you don¡¯t run away, resist, or move, there won¡¯t be any danger to your lives! On the contrary, if you can¡¯t get what we want, then none of you will be able to escape!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen looked at professor Wang, frowning. ¡± ¡°All of a sudden, she had a bad feeling that these people might havee for professor Wang. ¡± ¡°These people were obviously terrorists. They had made such a big move and hijacked a yacht. There must be something that they must get. However, what would the terrorists want? weapons. Therefore, their purpose was most likely to be professor Wang. ¡± What he wanted was the Ai weapon that they were currently researching. ¡°They didn¡¯t dare to act rashly within the country, and only at sea would they have a chance. ¡± ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t the professor be in danger? ¡± ¡°What should she do? what should she do? ye Xingguang began to panic. She hoped that she was wrong. Otherwise, she would be in trouble. ¡± ¡°However, her hopes were dashed in the next second. She saw the scar-faced man walk directly to professor Wang and help the professor up with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Professor Wang, whether you¡¯re willing to save everyone here depends on whether you¡¯re willing to give us the research report.¡±¡± ¡± It was obvious that these people already knew all the information about professor Wang. Professor Wang looked at everyone who was squatting on the ground. Most of them were old friends who he had known for many years. How could he let them get hurt? ¡°Besides, they might not be able to understand the report even if it was given to them. ¡± ¡°They had brought theirputers with a report in them. Theputer was with ye Xingxing, and was now in front of him. ¡± ¡°Professor Wang didn¡¯t ask ye Xingxing to bring theputer over. Instead, he picked it up himself, turned it on, and showed the report to the knife-scarred man. ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man didn¡¯t look at it. Instead, he passed theputer to the man beside him. ¡± ¡°The man looked at theputer for a moment, then said a few words in the scarred man¡¯s ear. ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man¡¯s face darkened. He immediately raised his gun and pointed it at professor Wang,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you F * cking toying with me? you actually dared to give us a fake report.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1789 ? Chapter 1789: A fake rtionship (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Professor Wang was used to seeing all kinds of storms and experiencing all kinds of difficulties in life. In the face of death under the gun¡¯s muzzle, he was still very calm. He looked at the knife-scarred man and replied,¡±¡±What I¡¯m giving you is real, but some of them are ciphertexts. Since you¡¯re asking me for the research report, you should know that this report was researched by the third professor. The ciphertexts were all part of my research and have been decrypted. The ciphertexts were from the other two professors. I don¡¯t know what they are either. We¡¯re also in the process of deciphering the report.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man¡¯s phone rang. When he took out his phone, he looked up at the second floor and then answered the call. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing also took a careful look at the screen and saw that ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± was also holding a phone. If she guessed correctly,¡±¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± was probably talking to the knife-scarred man. ¡± ¡°It was unknown what he had heard, but the knife-scarred man said ¡°¡±got it.¡±¡± After hanging up the phone, he ordered his subordinates,¡±¡±¡±¡±Retreat immediately, and bring this old man with you.¡±¡± He pointed at professor Wang. ¡± ¡°What? After taking professor Wang away, ye Xingchen panicked. ¡± ¡°The first time she went out with professor Wang, she had already lost him. How could that be? moreover, professor Wang was already so old. How could he withstand such a torment? she did not even need to think to know that if professor Wang was taken away by them, he would not be able toe back. ¡± ¡°Almost subconsciously, ye Xingkong stood up and reached out to grab professor Wang. ¡± ¡°Someone immediately pointed a gun at ye Xingxing. The calm professor Wang finally turned pale with fright and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯ll go with you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen looked at professor Wang and shook his head worriedly. Then, he turned to the scar-faced man and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s useless for you to take the professor away. His part has already been written. The person you¡¯re taking away is me. I¡¯m the one who will crack the code.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?!!¡±¡± The knife-scarred man looked at ye Xingxing with interest. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The professor just said that his part is already in text, while the other two¡¯s research reports are ciphertexts. We¡¯re in the process of deciphering them, and I¡¯m the one they hired to do it.¡±¡± Sensing that they didn¡¯t believe him, ye Xingxing added,¡±¡±¡±¡±As you can see, theputer is with me. The professor came to get it from me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man narrowed his eyes. He had some doubts in his heart, but just in case, he ordered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Take both of them away!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, ye Xingchen couldn¡¯t let them take professor Wang away. He immediately looked at the knife-scarred man and tried to negotiate. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no point in taking the professor away. If you take professor Wang away, you¡¯ll die at most. If I die, I can guarantee that no one else will be able to decipher these codes, because I¡¯ve added anotheryer of encryption to the one I¡¯ve already decoded.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred manughed as if he had heard an international joke. He waved his gun andughed.¡±¡±Ha, little girl, you¡¯re really arrogant.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He suddenly pointed his gun at he Jue.¡±¡±You really think I¡¯m a vegetarian and don¡¯t dare to kill you?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ck muzzles in front of him were suffocating, and ye Xingxing felt his entire body go numb. ¡± ¡°However, she had a faint smile on her face and said nonchntly,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the people around you. I don¡¯t believe that you don¡¯t have hackers who are proficient inputers. Ask them if they know smiley and see if there are any programs that can crack the password she wrote.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1790 ? Chapter 1790: A fake rtionship (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hearing this, the knife-scarred man subconsciously looked at the man who was talking to him. When the man heard the smile, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes. ¡± ¡°He took a deep look at the knife-scarred man, then took two steps forward and said two more words in the knife-scarred man¡¯s ear. ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he stepped back and stood to the side. ¡± Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t know what he was saying. She was afraid that this person had not heard smiling¡¯s name. She was also afraid that this person was more powerful than her and had the confidence to crack the password she had set. ¡°But on the surface, she was still smiling like a breeze, until the knife-scarred man suddenly approached her. ¡± ¡°The cold and hard muzzle of the gun was pressed against her forehead. That cold touch made ye Xingxing¡¯s breathing stop, and his heart trembled. ¡± Did she bet on the wrong person ... ¡°Professor Wang was so scared that his body trembled. He immediately rushed to the side and shouted at the knife-scarred man,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t hurt her!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shut the F * ck up, do you believe that I¡¯ll kill you right now?¡±¡± The knife-scarred man turned his gun and quickly pointed it at professor Wang. ¡± Ye Xingkong was very anxious. What should he do? ¡°Was she really going to let them take professor Wang away? even if they did, she had to follow them. She couldn¡¯t let professor Wang fall into The Tiger¡¯s Den alone. ¡± ¡°At that moment, a slender hand suddenly reached over and directly snatched the gun from the knife-scarred man¡¯s hand. He said two words coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Enough!¡±¡± ¡± A familiar voice caused ye Xingkong to raise his eyes. ¡°Then, she saw the man standing under the light. It was the man who looked like Lu yubai. Was he really not Lu yubai? ¡± ¡°He should be. After all, even his voice sounded so simr. ¡± ¡°The scar-faced man was in disbelief. He probably didn¡¯t expect ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± to have the ability to take his gun. ¡± ¡°He looked at ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± with a stern expression,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Listen to me for today¡¯s operation!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± said coldly, word by word. ¡± ¡°Scar looked at Chen Chaoyang with a dark expression. The man beside him said to him,¡±¡±we don¡¯t have much time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He gritted his teeth and ordered his subordinates.¡±¡±Take her with you. Let¡¯s go!¡±¡± He was referring to ye Xingkong. ¡± Someone immediately walked up to ye Xingxing and pulled her out. ¡°Professor Wang¡¯s face was pale, and he tried to grab ye Xingxing, but the man pushed him away. Professor Wang lost his bnce and fell to the ground. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang, on the other hand, subconsciously nced at ¡°¡±Lu yubai.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His eyes were very cold, without any warmth. He did not have any objections to taking her away. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart sank. The protection she had hoped for was probably not enough, so all she could do was save herself. Since this scar was willing to take her away, then she was still safe for now. ¡± ¡°He was thrown into a speedboat. After a while, the knife-scarred man and ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± also brought two people up. ¡± The speedboat immediately set off for the open sea. ¡°After they entered international waters, they took off their masks. It was the knife-scarred man and ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± that she had met earlier. ¡± Ye Xingxing finally understood why these people had chosen to make their move today. It was truly a convenient and quick way to escape. ¡°They were covering their faces so that no one would know their true identities. They were also very smart to not choose to kill anyone within the country, so it was impossible for them to issue an international A-rank wanted order. ¡± Chapter 1791 ? Chapter 1791: A fake rtionship (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The pair of gold-rimmed eyes on ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± ¡®s nose bridge added a sense of forbidden sexiness to him, but it also added a sense of danger and mystery to him. ¡± ¡°However, he and the knife-scarred man didn¡¯t seem to get along. They sat on opposite sides and looked at each other, ready to attack. The air was filled with danger. ¡± ¡°At this time, the knife-scarred man¡¯s eyes fell on ye Xingxing, like a lion staring at its prey, as if he was going to tear her apart in the next second. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s fear reached an unprecedented level. She thought for a moment, then turned to look at Dao BA.¡±¡±What are you looking at?¡±¡± ¡± The knife-scarred man red at her and was speechless. ¡°¡±¡±Terrorists are scary, but hackers are just as scary.¡±¡± Ye Xingguang red back. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe, I¡¯ll kill you now. I¡¯ll see how terrifying you are. Or rather, I¡¯ll throw you to a hundred menter. After they take turns, I¡¯ll ask you what it means to be afraid. ¡°¡± The knife-scarred man threatened. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think you guys should be terrorists. The biggest difference between you and ordinary people is that you¡¯re not afraid of death. However, you didn¡¯t kill anyone today, which means you¡¯re not really unafraid of death. But what should I do? I¡¯m not afraid of death now. ¡°¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong said indifferently. ¡°¡±¡±If you kill me, then the report you received will be useless. If you don¡¯t kill me and throw me to a hundred men, then I won¡¯t die in the end. As long as I don¡¯t die, as long as you give me theputer, I can guarantee that I will show you how terrifying a crazy hacker is. I will clear all the bank ounts of you and your family, leaving you with not a single cent. I will also publish your photo on the inte and announce all the crimes you havemitted. Don¡¯t think that you have done it cleanly. As long as you¡¯ve left a trace on theputer or phone, even if you delete it, I¡¯ll still have a way to get it out even if you¡¯re crazy. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As Dao BA listened, heughed fiercely and raised his hand to hit ye Xingxing! ¡± Ye Xing Kong closed his eyes subconsciously. ¡°The pain didn¡¯te. Ye Xingkong opened one eye and saw ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± holding the knife-scarred man¡¯s hand. ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man red at ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡± coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chen Chaoyang, don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you¡¯re Mr. Chen¡¯s son.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished his sentence, the two men behind him immediately pointed their guns at ¡°¡±Lu yubai¡±¡±, no, it should be Chen Chaoyang. ¡± The two men behind Chen Chaoyang also pointed their guns at the knife-scarred man and his men. They all pulled out their guns in unison. Was this a civil war? That¡¯s not right. This Chen Chaoyang didn¡¯t allow the scar-faced man to p her. Could he be Lu yubai? ¡°Although she was very cold now, she had an inexplicable feeling that this was Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang didn¡¯t know why, but the moment he thought of Lu yubai, he wasn¡¯t afraid anymore. A familiar voice rang in his ear,¡±¡±brother Dao, my patience is limited!¡±¡± ¡± It was very cold. There was no fluctuation or temperature. ¡°The knife-scarred man sneered and warned,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t think so ... You¡¯re going against me for a brat like her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chen Chaoyang looked at him indifferently, but the words he said were extremely cold.¡±¡±You killed her. Have you thought of the consequences? If we bring back a useless report, have you considered what the higher-ups will do to you?¡±¡± ¡± The knife-scarred man gritted his teeth. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had considered it, he would have killed this brat long ago. ¡± Chapter 1792 ? Chapter 1792: A fake rtionship (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After half an hour of speeding, the speedboat stopped on a small ind in the middle of the sea. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t know where they were, but she was sure that the ind wasn¡¯t within the country¡¯s borders. ¡± ¡°The ind seemed to be quiterge. The air was filled with the fragrance of pine leaves. As the car drove forward, there were wide roads and manymercial and residential buildings. It was no different from an ordinary city. ¡± What kind of ce was this? were those people ordinary people or their aplices? ¡°For a moment, ye Xingchen forgot all his fear and uneasiness. ¡± ¡°The car drove into a forest, and in the depths of the forest, there was a modern vi that looked like a Castle. ¡± ¡°The vi was surrounded by a lush forest, flowers, and grass. Birds were chirping and birds were chirping. It really did have the taste of a paradise. ¡± ¡°As soon as the car stopped, someone opened the door and greeted Chen Chaoyang.¡±¡±¡±¡±Young master.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen followed them out of the car and into the vi. Along the way, people bowed to Chen Chaoyang.¡±¡±¡±¡±Good day, young master.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chen Chaoyang¡¯s face had been calm the whole time, and the shocking coldness and aggressiveness were gone. He had concealed all his sharpness, and now he looked more like a schr with a bit of elegance. ¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s sharp eyes caught scar bro¡¯s disdainful look when the others greeted Chen Chaoyang. It was obvious that scar bro looked down on Chen Chaoyang. ¡°But wasn¡¯t Chen Chaoyang the young master? This scar bro was just a subordinate, how could he be so arrogant? ¡± ¡°The decoration of the main hall was very traditional. There were many people standing inside, and a middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit was sitting on the master Chair in the middle. He was in his 50s and had a cigar in his mouth. He had a fierce look on his face. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart trembled, and he subconsciously slowed down. ¡± ¡°The scar-faced man immediately pushed ye Xingchen, causing him to stagger forward and almost fall. ¡± ¡°She heard Chen Chaoyang walk forward and call the middle-aged man ¡®dad¡¯. Then, he sat down on the chair next to him and drank tea. ¡± This man seemed to be Ind Master Chen of this small ind. ¡°Could it be that this Chen Chaoyang really wasn¡¯t lu yubai? No matter how undercover he was, it was impossible for him to spy on the son of the terrorist leader. ¡± ¡°She was probably wrong. Chen Chaoyang was just Chen Chaoyang, a man who looked like Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Scar bro exined the entire process of the mission to the ind owner, but all the credit went to him. He emphasized that Chen Chaoyang was indecisive in the mission, implying that Chen Chaoyang almost ruined the entire mission. ¡± Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t criticize Chen Chaoyang after he heard that. He only said that brother scar had worked hard and asked someone to take a seat and serve him tea. ¡°Ye Xingguang felt that scar bro was out of his mind. This Ind belonged to Ind Master Chen, and Chen Chaoyang was his son. Why did he keep dissing Chen Chaoyang? did he not want to stay on the ind? ¡± ¡°Sensing Ind Master Chen¡¯s eyes on him, ye Xingchen hurriedly lowered his eyes. ¡± ¡°Brother Scarface immediately said to Ind Master Chen,¡±¡±it¡¯s this woman. She exaggerated and said that she would definitely be able to crack the password. If she can ¡®t, we must let her know the consequences of lying to us!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong nced at the Scarface in his spare time, feeling that he was a viin who had gained power. ¡± Chapter 1793 ? Chapter 1793: A fake rtionship (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen stood up with a cigar between his fingers and walked in front of ye Xingxing. He turned around arrogantly and stood in front of ye Xingxing again, his tone ruthless,¡±¡±Do you know the consequences of lying to us?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he took a puff of his cigar and blew out a smoke ring. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing choked on his cigarette, then said,¡±¡±Ind master, smoking is bad for your health. For the sake of your health, I think you should stop smoking in the future.¡±¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen was obviously stunned for a moment. He probably didn¡¯t expect that this little girl would actually say this to him first. ¡°After all, he was warning her. ¡± ¡°He could also feel that this little girl was afraid of her. Her big eyes were like a frightened deer, pitiful and frightened. ¡± ¡°Since she was afraid, why did she say that smoking was bad for her health? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is a cigar,¡±¡± Ind Master Chen said fiercely. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cigars are also a type of cigarette. Cigars also have nicotine. Even if you don¡¯t smoke it in your body and only put it in your mouth, you¡¯ll still get oral cancer after a long time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, ye Xingxing looked at Ind Master Chen with a worried look and said a little fearfully, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m being a busybody, but I think you look like my uncle. My uncle looks fierce, but he¡¯s kind and especially affable. Seeing you makes me feel like I¡¯m seeing my own uncle, so I can¡¯t help but say ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She furrowed her brows slightly, and there was a hint of concern in her voice. In addition, her voice was soft and gentle, which made people feel inexplicablyfortable when they heard it. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s cold and stern expression, which was originally filled with killing intent, suddenly disappeared. ¡± ¡°Although he still had a fierce look on his face, his tone immediately took a 180-degree turn to be gentle.¡±¡±This little girl¡¯s mouth is quite sweet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen smiled.¡±¡±I¡¯m just telling you the truth. If you don¡¯t want to hear it, I can keep it a secret. But I¡¯m really curious. I¡¯ve never smoked before, but I think it smells bad. I don¡¯t understand why you and my uncle like to smoke.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You probably don¡¯t know about this. Smoking can make people feel happy. Didn¡¯t you hear that smoking after a meal makes you as happy as a God?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, I see. But won¡¯t it smell bad?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t smell bad, it smells good.¡±¡± ¡± ...... The people around them did not expect that the scene would suddenly be a casual conversation between the two of them. ¡°Scarface, in particr, gritted his teeth. ¡± ¡°This girl was concerned about Ind Master Chen¡¯s smoking. This was obviously fake. This girl was young, but not only was she scheming, but she was also shameless. Her ability to lie with her eyes open was one hundred percent. Ind Master Chen was such a fierce person, but she actually said that he was amiable. ¡± What the f * ck! ¡°Chen Chaoyang also looked at ye Xingchen deeply, his lips curling up slightly, but the next second, he returned to his expressionless face. ¡± ¡°As they were chatting, Ind Master Chen suddenly burst intoughter. ¡± ¡°In ye Xingxing¡¯s heart, he had always been afraid. She didn¡¯t understand this Ind master, nor did she understand why he would suddenlyugh when he was clearly notughing. ¡± ¡°Thinking of a type of bad person who could kill with a smile, ye Xing Kong was scared out of his wits. He instantly felt that Ind Master Chen¡¯s smile was like a venomous snake sticking out its tongue. He was so scared that he had goosebumps all over his body. ¡± ¡°She cherished her life, but she still didn¡¯t want to die. ¡± Chapter 1794 ? Chapter 1794: A fake rtionship (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong held his breath and stared at Ind Master Chen. However, Ind Master Chen, who had been smiling the entire time, did not suddenly stop smiling and turn serious like a murderous demon. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t just stand there and talk, sit down. ¡°¡± Ind Master Chen sat back on the master¡¯s chair. He was still smiling, and his white teeth could even advertise toothpaste. ¡± ¡°Hearing this, the knife-scarred man, who was drinking water at the side, spat out the water in his mouth. ¡± He looked at Ind Master Chen in disbelief. ¡°Ye Xingxing let out a sigh of relief, smiled, and sat down opposite the knife-scarred man. ¡± She did not expect that the biggest problem here would be settled by the words ¡®affable¡¯. It seemed like the psychology book she readst time said that most extremely fierce people did not like others to say that they were fierce. It was really urate. Release ¡°The knife-scarred man stood up and looked at Ind Master Chen with an expression as if he had just eaten shit.¡±¡±Ind master, did you make a mistake? this ...¡±¡± This is a hostage we¡¯ve captured. ¡± Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t let him finish and raised his hand to interrupt. ¡°Scarface was speechless and tried to persuade him,¡±¡±Boss, don¡¯t be fooled by her. I¡¯ve told you just now that this woman is clever with her words. Young master was bewitched by her, so he didn¡¯t manage to catch professor Wang.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing finally realized that this knife-scarred man wanted to kill her. As long as she made Ind Master Chen happy, her life would be over. ¡± ¡°She looked at Ind Master Chen and sighed,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s really not like that. At that time, he wanted to kill someone, so this young master stopped him. Moreover, professor Wang really didn¡¯t know the password. It¡¯s useless even if you captured him. He¡¯s an old man who¡¯s about to die. Ind Master Chen, you¡¯re so kind, so you wouldn¡¯t bully an old man who doesn¡¯t know anything. Also, I¡¯ve told you, I can really crack the password. Only I can crack it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop your sweet talk ...¡±¡± Scarface raged. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen thought that since she had already offended this knife-scarred man, he wouldn¡¯t let her off easily no matter what. She might as well offend him to the end and make things difficult for him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I what I ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing looked at Ind Master Chen and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind Master Chen, are you the ind master or is he the ind master? why do I feel like he means that you have to listen to him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man¡¯s expression changed, and she mmed the table.¡±¡±You¡¯re f * cking looking for death!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was filled with fear.¡±¡±I¡¯m just a clumsy little girl. I¡¯m telling the truth ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ind Lord, this girl is clearly trying to sow discord.¡±¡± The knife-scarred man was so angry that he pulled out his gun and pointed it at ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°Seeing him pull out his gun, everyone in the room also pulled out their guns and prepared them for the table. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong immediately hid behind Ind Master Chen and cried out miserably,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind master, look, look, he even dares to pull out a gun in front of you. He¡¯s pointing it at me today, I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll point it at you in the future. He¡¯s too scary!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man was so angry that he could not even finish his sentence. When he noticed Chen Chaoyang¡¯s mocking gaze, he quickly put away his gun. ¡± He had to endure it! A little impatience spoils a great n! ¡°With a face full of fear, he looked at Ind Master Chen nervously and carefully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind master, I really wouldn¡¯t do this to you. It¡¯s this girl who¡¯s too infuriating, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen raised his hand and interrupted his words,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, alright. You can go back and rest.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1795 ? Chapter 1795: A fake rtionship (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen raised his hand and interrupted his words,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, alright. You can go back and rest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man was unwilling to give up. He red at ye Xingxing and then at Chen Chaoyang, who was watching the show. He bowed slightly to Ind Master Chen and turned to leave. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing seemed to be very afraid. He patted his small chest and walked out. He looked at Ind Master Chen with a face full of joy and gratitude. ¡°¡±You¡¯re indeed like my uncle. You only look fierce on the surface, but you¡¯re actually very kind and kind. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chenughed, but his voice was very cold,¡±¡±¡±¡±As long as you can unseal these secret texts, I will definitely not make things difficult for you. If you are willing, I can even let you be a resident of my Ind.¡±¡± ¡± What? Ye Xingkong thought he had heard wrong. ¡°Bing a resident of his Ind, pfft! Why did he sound like an angel living in heaven after bing a resident of his Ind? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you can, you can also marry into my family.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes widened so much that his eyeballs were about to fall out.¡±¡±What ... Did you just say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Marrying into his family ... Uh uh uh, this Ind Master Chen actually wanted her to marry him. F * ck, is there a mistake? he¡¯s old enough to be her father. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you can¡¯t solve it ...¡±¡± Chen Dao continued. ¡± ¡°But this time, he was interrupted by ye Xingkong, who looked at him with a bitter expression.¡±¡±Then you should just kill me, I won¡¯t unlock it for you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So you were just toying with me just now. You can¡¯t solve this password at all.¡±¡± Ind Master Chen¡¯s expression suddenly changed. His originally fierce face was like the King of Hell¡¯s retreating. He interrupted ye Xingkong impatiently. ¡± ¡°The voice was like the voice of a demon from hell. It had no temperature, and it was cold and threatening. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s body trembled, and he hurriedly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s not impossible. I just don¡¯t want to marry into your family.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s eyes dimmed.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with marrying into my family? there are many women on this Ind who want to marry into my family.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing pitifully said,¡±¡±but I¡¯m only seventeen this year. I¡¯m not even an adult yet. We¡¯re eighteen when we¡¯re adults, but look at you, you¡¯re like my uncle, even older than my father. How can you marry me? aren¡¯t you afraid of people saying that you¡¯re an old cow eating young grass?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She deliberately said that she was young, and then she cried pitifully. ¡± ¡°The air was silent for three seconds. Suddenly, Ind Master Chenughed.¡±¡±Pfft.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he burst outughing as if he had just heard a big joke. He was very happy, very happy. Afterughing for a long time, he stopped and looked at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±You think I want you to marry me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±¡±ye Xingtian asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want you to marry my son,¡±¡± Ind Master Chen waved his hand. ¡± ¡°Then, he pointed at Chen Chaoyang and said proudly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Look at how handsome my son is. Have you ever seen such a handsome man? let me tell you, all the women on this Ind want to marry my son. I¡¯m willing to consider letting you leave. You should beughing secretly.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was shocked. ¡°She didn¡¯t know how to describe the feeling of marrying Chen Chaoyang, who was like Lu yubai. She nced at Chen Chaoyang. The man¡¯s eyebrows were tightly furrowed, and he was obviously in a bad mood. ¡± ¡°He must be very unhappy with the sudden proposal of his father, Ind Master Chen. ¡± Chapter 1796 ? Chapter 1796: A fake rtionship (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chen Chaoyang suddenly stood up. He didn¡¯t even nce at ye Xingchen, treating him as air. He said to Ind Master Chen,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll go rest first. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at Chen Chaoyang¡¯s back, Ind Master Chen was anxious.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you leaving? we¡¯re talking about your wife. You¡¯re already an adult. When are you going to let me carry a grandson?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong was embarrassed. It turned out that no matter if it was an ordinary person or a terrorist, their lives were the same. ¡± ¡°However, they were all terrorists. Why would they want to have grandchildren? they were not afraid of retribution. ¡± ¡°Seeing Ind Master Chen¡¯s gaze on him again, ye Xingxing smiled at him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind master, it seems that your son doesn¡¯t like me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is it? My son is charming enough, right?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s mouth twitched. Wasn¡¯t this the base of the terrorists? Why did she feel like she hade to the camp of a clown? ¡°¡±¡±He is indeed quite handsome.¡±¡± Who asked him to look like Lu yubai? Lu yubai was the most handsome man in the world, so he would naturally be somewhat handsome if he looked like Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not a loss for you to marry my son, right?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen continued to show off. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, but as you can see, he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±¡± Ye Xingchen didn¡¯t want to marry Chen Chaoyang. ¡± ¡°Who knew if he was really Lu yubai? it would be fine if Lu yubai married her, but if he wasn ¡®t, and she married someone who looked like him, wouldn¡¯t she be letting him down if he came back to save her afterpleting his mission? wouldn¡¯t she be a heartless woman who abandoned her man? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t say. My son is really picky. As for you, you¡¯re just so-so. It¡¯s normal that my son doesn¡¯t like you.¡±¡± Ind Master Chen said in a disdainful tone,¡±¡±however, I can still let you marry him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What? my son isn¡¯t good enough for you?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen¡¯s face sank and he was unhappy. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong felt that this Ind master was hard tomunicate with. She said bitterly,¡±¡±No, I¡¯m not. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know your son well. Besides, you said that so many girls like him, so there must be many beautiful women. You saw how cold and aloof your son was just now. You can¡¯t force him to marry a woman he doesn¡¯t love, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen waved his hand and said heroically,¡±¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s my son. Of course, he can¡¯t just have one woman. In the future, he can just marry someone he likes. As my son, he should sleep with a different woman every night.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s mouth twitched, and he whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s a monogamous system now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have the final say in the rules here,¡±¡± Ind Master Chen snorted coldly. ¡± Ye Xingxing had finally entered the base of a terrorist. ¡°She looked at Ind Master Chen with red eyes.¡±¡±But I don¡¯t want to. I just want my husband to find a woman. If you have a daughter, would you be willing to let your son-inw marry ten wives? And he sleeps with different women every day?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not!¡±¡± Ind Master Chen¡¯s face darkened. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why do you want me to marry you so that I can marry many wives and sleep with the sons of different women every day?¡±¡± With that, ye Xingxing¡¯s tears fell. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already treated you as my uncle, yet you¡¯re treating me like this and asking me to marry your son. I¡¯ve been so jealous every day, how could I have the energy to decipher the code?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1797 ? Chapter 1797: A fake rtionship (17) Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingkong¡¯sst sentence finally made Ind Master Chen realize the main point. ¡°He stood up and said,¡±¡±Alright, alright. There are many women who want to marry my son. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re one more or one less. As long as you decipher it well, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to crack it,¡±¡±ye Xingkong said with a smile. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face turned cold, fierce, and dark. His cold eyes were mixed with a trace of ruthlessness. There was also a small warning in his voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I know you¡¯re a smart person, so don¡¯t try anything funny. All the signals andworks here are restricted, so you¡¯d better listen to me, or else ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What will happen?¡±¡± ye Xingkong swallowed. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen curled his lips and smiled yfully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Can you guess?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang was flustered by hisughter and stammered, ¡°¡±I¡¯m guessing ... You¡¯re guessing if I¡¯m guessing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you guess or not, as long as you understand it in your heart,¡±¡± Ind Master Chen said. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. His heart was breaking down. They were indeed a group of refined scumbags and sanctimonious beasts in human clothing! ¡°Ye Xingxing was brought to a guest room. Other than a bed, there was only a desk. ¡± ¡°After the door was closed, she was in a state of high tension and did not rx at all. She knew that there were still people guarding outside, so she used theputer to check. There was a worry-blocking device and an rm device installed here. It would take time to unlock them. She should really stay here for the next two days. ¡± ¡°However, she had locked herself in the room and didn¡¯t let her go out. She even ate in the room. Even if she coaxed that Ind Master Chen to smile, that Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t intend to give her any special treatment. ¡± ¡°She had been sleepy for two days, and she felt like she was about to copse. ¡± ¡°She had already prepared for the worst. If Chen Chaoyang wasn¡¯t lu yubai, and she was really captured by the terrorists. ¡± ¡°However, at this point, she was still a little flustered and confused. ¡± She hid behind the curtains every day to observe the situation outside. ¡°The vi was too big, but it was not impossible to escape. ¡± ¡°She had designed an escape route for herself. The first step was to have free time. As long as she could move freely, she could leave through the artificialke in the courtyard. ¡± ¡°That smallke seemed to lead to the outside world. Anyway, it was very far away. He hoped that the end was outside. ¡± There was a small boat parked on theke. No one had used the boat for a few days. He didn¡¯t know if it was good or if they could leave by rowing the boat. ¡°However, she still had to have some free time. Before that, especially now, she really wanted to see Chen Chaoyang and confirm if he was Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°One day, she stood behind the curtain and saw Ind Master Chen go out. ¡± She immediately opened the door. There were two people standing outside the door. The two people thought she was going out and immediately reached out to stop her. ¡°Ye Xingkong stood at the door and said calmly,¡±¡±I want to see your Ind master. I¡¯ve told him about the secret code. If the ind master isn¡¯t here, call your young master over. In short, you have to tell them about this matter immediately.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two men exchanged a look. One of them continued to guard ye Xingxing, while the other went to call for help. ¡± ¡°Soon, Chen Chaoyang arrived. ¡± ¡°In the quiet room, ye Xingguang looked at Chen Chaoyang, who was standing in front of him. He was wearing a tank top and had a figure as good as Lu yubai ¡®s. His dense muscles were tight and strong. If he took off his sses, he would look exactly like Lu yubai. ¡± Chapter 1798 ? Chapter 1798: A fake rtionship (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Although this person was called Chen Chaoyang, she still felt that he should be Lu yubai. Perhaps it was because she had always believed that he was Lu yubai, and the two hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, ye Xingxing was holding back his anger. ¡± ¡°There were only the two of them in the room now, so she naturally couldn¡¯t bear it. She said in an extremely angry tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Shut off, shut off, what shut off? if I don¡¯t know how to write programs, decoding ciphertexts also requires inspiration. If you keep me locked in the room every day, how am I supposed to decode it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he picked up the pillow beside him and threw it at Chen Chaoyang. ¡± ¡°Chen Chaoyang¡¯s body dodged slightly, and the pillow hit the door. ¡± ¡°The two people standing outside heard a knock on the door and immediately pushed it open. Then, they saw a pillow at the door. ¡± The two of them subconsciously looked at Chen Chaoyang. ¡°Chen Chaoyang¡¯s sharp and deep eyes were half-squinted at this moment, and they were filled with a cold light. He waved at the two of them. ¡± The two of them immediately closed the door and smiled at each other. ¡°¡±¡±Does this woman not want to live anymore?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Young master, you must be gentle. Don¡¯t kill him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, a woman¡¯s scream came from the room,¡±¡±¡±¡±Argh! What are you doing? Let me go. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them looked at each other and smiled, looking extremely ambiguous. ¡± ¨C ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s hand was suddenly grabbed by Chen Chaoyang, and she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t help but scream, asking what he was doing. At the same time, he struggled with his hand. ¡± ¡°However, she couldn¡¯t break free and could only let the man pull her into the bathroom. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s back was pressed tightly against the wall, and the man in front of him had herpletely wrapped around him, pinning her to the wall. ¡± She lifted her chin slightly and looked at the man in front of her. There was no emotion on his face. The small bathroom was as hot as theing of a storm. Could it be that he was wrong and Chen Chaoyang was not Lu yubai? Lu yubai would never treat her like this. ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s body tensed up, and he gritted his teeth nervously, not knowing what to say for a moment. ¡± ¡°All of a sudden, she felt that something was amiss. If Chen Chaoyang really wanted to do something to her, why did he drag her to the bathroom? ¡± Did Chen Chaoyang drag her into the bathroom because he had a strong urge to wash up? or did he have something to say that he did not want the two people outside to hear? ¡°Thinking of this, ye Xingkong seemed to see hope again. ¡± ¡°However, she still did not believe him easily. She probed again and said fiercely,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you want to do? You look like a decent human, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in my beauty and want to rape me before killing me, then rape me again? let me tell you, if you really do that, then you can forget about deciphering the code!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at her stubborn expression, the man¡¯s thin lips curled up slightly, revealing a smile of interest. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Now you know to be afraid.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he let out a lowugh, gentle and doting. ¡± Ye Xingkong was stunned for a moment and looked at him with his eyes wide open. There was no mistake about this familiar voice and this doting expression. This Chen Chaoyang was Lu yubai. ¡°The man¡¯s long fingers pinched her face again.¡±¡±Look at you, you¡¯re already tied up here, why are you still as unruly as before?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This time, ye Xingxing was sure that he was Lu yubai. Her eyes reddened instantly and she hugged his neck.¡±¡±I knew it was you! I knew it ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1799 ? Chapter 1799: A fake rtionship (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s hand gently rested on the curves of her back, gently stroking back and forth tofort her. He buried his head in her neck and reluctantly breathed in her fragrance,¡±¡±¡±¡±Even if you know it¡¯s me, you still have to be afraid. These people are not what you see on the surface.¡±¡± ¡± It was also fortunate that her frivolous words were what Ind Master Chen liked to hear. ¡°As she hugged Lu yubai, it was as if she could feel the sun in the dark. Warmth gathered in her heart, melting all the ice and snow. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who said it¡¯s because of you? don¡¯t be so smug ...¡±¡± She pouted. ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he tried to push Lu yubai away. ¡± ¡°However, Lu yubai had already wrapped his arms around her waist and his lips gently fell on her forehead,¡±¡±¡±¡±We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, don¡¯t you miss me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do I miss you for? What¡¯s there to think about when a person leaves a message and then disappears?¡±¡± Thinking about how pitiful and miserable he had been when he had believed him, ye Xingguang couldn¡¯t help but feel a little angry. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Something happened during the mission,¡±¡± Lu yubai said softly.¡±¡±There were some things that I had to do. Other than me, no one else was suitable. The situation was urgent, so I had to continue.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he used his fingers to help her smooth her hair.¡±¡±You should be safe now because they need you to decipher it. You can stay with the ind master as before. I will find a suitable opportunity to send you away, but you will have to stay here for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about you? When are you leaving?¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t leave yet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What is the mission?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a long story, and I can¡¯t spend too much time with you. I¡¯ll tell youter. ¡°¡± As Lu yubai spoke, he kissed her deeply on the lips until ye Xingxing¡¯s lips were swollen and moist. ¡± ¡°When Lu yubai left, ye Xingxing was once again ced under house arrest in his room. However, it waspletely different from before. She inexplicably found a sense of peace. ¡± ¡°Before she confirmed that Chen Chaoyang was Lu yubai, she was afraid. It was like she was floating in the boundless sky, unable to go up or down. After seeing Lu yubai, she suddenly felt like she wasnding. ¡± ¡°Although she still didn¡¯t know what mission Lu yubai was on and what kind of danger he would encounter next, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. In her heart, Lu yubai was omnipotent. ¡± ¡°In the worst case scenario, even if she and Lu yubai were to die Here, it would be fine as long as they were together. ¡± She didn¡¯t know what Lu yubai said to Ind Master Chen after he left. ¡°That night, Ind Master Chen called someone to call her downstairs. ¡± ¡°After ye Xingxing went downstairs, he not only saw Ind Master Chen, but also brother scar. The two were eating. ¡± ¡°When he saw her, scar bro slowly picked up the porcin cup on the table and took a sip. His eyes were filled with coldness. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong ignored him and smiled at Ind Lord Chen.¡±¡±¡±¡±Greetings, Ind Lord.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind master nced at ye Xingkong. No one on the ind looked at her, but she was always smiling. ¡± ¡°He had to admit that if it wasn¡¯t for her identity, he would really want to keep them on this Ind. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Have a seat.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s me,¡±¡±he said. Ye Xingxing looked ttered, and then he was moved to tears.¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind Lord, I really didn¡¯t feel wrong. You¡¯re exactly like my kind uncle.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1800 ? Chapter 1800: A fake rtionship (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.¡±¡±Little girl, the words thate out of your mouth are getting more and more likable. I thought that you¡¯ve been wronged for the past two days. When you see me today, you¡¯ll give me a good scolding.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How could I scold you? you¡¯re my elder.¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong sat down with a smile on his face. However, he was sweating in his heart. My life is in your hands. If I were to scold you, I would be courting death. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen smiled and looked at the person beside him,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you still standing there for? where¡¯s the soup?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing this, the servant beside him quickly went up to serve ye Xingxing some soup. ¡± ¡°When he ced the soup in front of ye Xingxing, the servant looked deeply at Lu yubai. He and many others were speechless and couldn¡¯t understand why the ind master was so gentle to this girl. ¡± ¡°After all, she was just a prisoner who was not even as good as a servant. ¡± ¡°If the ind master really liked this little girl, it would be better to think that the ind master needed to make use of this little girl so that he would not be jealous to the point of red eyes. ¡± ¡°Brother Scarface looked at all of this coldly. He knew why Ind Master Chen liked this stinky girl. It was all because of Chen Chaoyang. Ever since he brought his son back, he seemed to have changed into a different person. He liked to make his son think that he was a kind father. ¡± And this brat had obviously said what he felt in his heart. That was why he was so indulgent to this brat as if nothing had happened. ¡°Pfft, he didn¡¯t even think about how many people¡¯s blood had stained his hands, yet he still had the nerve to be a kind father. ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man rushed at ye Xingkong unhappily and asked coldly, ¡°¡±How¡¯s the deciphering of the secret text going? how long more will it take?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong ignored him and looked at Ind Master Chen.¡±¡±Ind master, I was just about to tell you. In fact, I¡¯ve already told your son, but he rejected me. However, I need to use my brain to decode the password. You lock me up in such a small house every day, how can I think? you should at least let me walk around in the yard.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for Ind Master Chen to speak, Dao BA immediately said, ¡°¡±That¡¯s not right, Ind master. This stinky girl has many tricks up her sleeves. You must not indulge her too much. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did I indulge her?¡±¡± The ind master was depressed. I lock her up every day. This is called indulgence. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I¡¯ve been locked up in my room the whole time,¡±¡± ye Xingguang said hurriedly. ¡°¡±How can you call that indulgence?¡±¡± I really want toe out and take a walk. This is really good for the decryption. I can guarantee that the progress will be faster. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She sighed.¡±¡±This is a small ind with water on all sides. Even if you put me outside the vi, I can¡¯t escape, let alone walk around your vi. What are you afraid of?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She then looked at the knife-scarred man and snorted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Also, I¡¯m asking about the ind owner. What are you talking about? are you the ind owner?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man was once again angered by ye Xingxing¡¯s words. His face darkened, and he wanted to m the table. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingtian immediately leaned forward and looked at Ind Master Chen. He said indignantly,¡±¡±Uncle, look, he¡¯s getting ready to scold me again, and in front of you. You¡¯re the ind master, but he doesn¡¯t know how to control his temper in front of you. He even wants to make you angry. He doesn¡¯t put you in his eyes at all. He¡¯s simply too much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man¡¯s anger rose at ye Xingxing¡¯s words, and he couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer. He waved his hand, wanting to hit ye Xingxing. ¡± Chapter 1801 ? Chapter 1801: A fake rtionship (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Scar song¡¯s anger was rising, and he couldn¡¯t suppress it any longer. He waved his hand, wanting to hit ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop!¡±¡± Ind Master Chen frowned and shouted to stop him. His face darkened and he said unhappily,¡±¡±What are you doing? why are you so calctive with a little girl?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface bro¡¯s anger had hardened. He looked coldly at ye Xingchen¡¯s jubnt expression, and from the bottom of his heart, he wanted to kill him. ¡± She couldn¡¯t eat anymore. ¡°He snorted.¡±¡±Ind master, I still have things to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he pulled out his chair and strode away without looking at the ind master¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at his back, then at Ind Master Chen, and said apologetically, ¡°¡±I¡¯m very sorry for driving him away again. But he really went too far.¡±¡± ¡± She still wanted to make things difficult for brother scar. ¡°This was because scar bro was especially impolite to Lu yubai. He always looked down on Lu yubai, as if he couldn¡¯t even bepared to Lu yubai¡¯s finger. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±¡± Ind Master Chen said with a dark face. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, Ind master.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong thanked him profusely. She didn¡¯t continue to make things up, because she could clearly sense the ind master¡¯s dissatisfaction with brother Scarface. ¡± She knew when to stop. ¡°Ever since Ind Master Chen had called ye Xingxing down to eat, he could go down to eat every day and even move around freely for a while. Although there were people following him everywhere he went, it was really much better to be locked up in a small room. ¡± ¡°Moreover, after she was able to move, she identally heard some important information about the ind. ¡± This brother Scarface had been following Ind Master Chen since he was young. Ind Master Chen had raised him as if he was his son. ¡°Before Chen Chaoyang came back, Ind Master Chen had said that everything on the ind would belong to brother scar, so he gave him a lot of power. ¡± ¡°However, more than a year ago, Ind Master Chen¡¯s son, who was studying abroad, suddenly returned and did not leave. He had the intention to stay and inherit the ind master¡¯s family business. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen had many women in his life, but he only had one son. Of course, he wanted to give the best to his son, so he hid it from everyone. He sent His Son away when he was born and asked his confidant to take care of him. Even if he missed his son, he didn¡¯t dare to look at him, for fear that his enemies would target his son. ¡± He wanted to give his son a pure world and not live a life of blood and des like himself. ¡°However, now that his son was in trouble, he could only hide on this Ind. That was his son, so of course, he wanted to give the entire Ind to his son, not an outsider. ¡± Brother Scarface sensed it. He had been following the ind master since he was a child and had been through a lot. He had almost lost his life several times and had done his best for this Ind. How could the ind master¡¯s sone back and snatch it when he had clearly said it was his? Scar bro wasn¡¯t having it. He held the lifeline of the ind in his hands and also had his own confidants. It would not be easy for the ind master to take back all the power from him and hand it over to his son. ¡°Therefore, although the ind still belonged to Ind Master Chen, it had been divided into two factions. ¡± ¡°On the surface, scar bro didn¡¯t make things difficult for the ind master, mainly because the people behind him all felt that he was loyal, and he didn¡¯t dare to do anything openly. ¡± ¡°However, in his heart, he had already decided that he was the owner of this Ind. ¡± Chapter 1802 ? Chapter 1802: A fake rtionship (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong knew all the details because of her ¡°¡±little bodyguard¡±¡± Xiao du. ¡± ¡°Du was Chen Chaoyang¡¯s loyal supporter, while Charlie, who was carrying a gun in the yard downstairs, was scar bro¡¯s loyal supporter. ¡± ¡°Yesterday, when ye Xingxing was out on his own, little du and Charlie had gotten into an argument. ¡± ¡°Charlie scolded Chen Chaoyang for being a useless rich second generation. If it were not for the ind master, he would be nothing. ¡± ¡°Meanwhile, du scolded scar bro for being cold-blooded, narrow-minded, and not a man. ¡± ¡°Little du was so angry that ye Xingxing asked him what was wrong in a low voice, and he told him a lot of things. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxingbined what he saw and heard, as well as the argument between little du and Charlie, and deduced everything. ¡± Little du was gay. He was Chen Chaoyang¡¯s die-hard fan. He said that his biggest goal in life was to spend the night with Chen Chaoyang. ¡°He didn¡¯t care if he once had it, he only cared about how long it wouldst. ¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t know that Chen Chaoyang was Lu yubai, ye Xingxing might have encouraged him. Love doesn¡¯t discriminate between gender. Keep it up, and one day, you¡¯ll sleep with the man you love. ¡± ¡°But F * ck ... You want to sleep with my man. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face darkened, and he didn¡¯t want to say a word. ¡± ¡°Although ye Xingxing knew some things about the ind, she still couldn¡¯t figure out Lu yubai¡¯s purpose of pretending to be Ind Master Chen¡¯s son. ¡± ¡°She really wanted to see Lu yubai again, but he had disappeared for a few days. The reason why he dared to disappear like this was because he had made arrangements. Xiao du was probably someone Lu yubai had arranged. ¡± ¡°Today, little du and that Charlie had quarreled again. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing really wanted to know if Charlie was gay, because every time she saw the two of them fight, it was like she was watching a love-hate couple. ¡± Ye Xingguang could only be in the designated area for each event. She saw that little du and Charlie were still quarreling and they didn¡¯t notice her at all. She immediately thought of the river she saw under her house and the boat on the river. She wanted to turn around and go to the front yard to observe. ¡°Although little du and Charlie quarreled every day, they weren¡¯t so focused on their quarrels. ¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t take the opportunity to go over and take a look today, he didn¡¯t know when he would have the next opportunity. ¡± ¡°She looked around vigntly. After making sure that no one was paying attention to her, she immediately walked to the front yard. Because there were people guarding the gate, there was no one standing guard in the front yard. ¡± ¡°As ye Xingxing walked, he kicked his legs and waved his hands from time to time, as if he were exercising. ¡± ¡°She quickly reached the front courtyard. The smooth journey made her happy. However, the next second, she saw Ind Master Chen standing in the courtyard in a horse stance. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s hand was halfway through the motion when he suddenly froze. The next second, he grinned and said,¡±¡±Good afternoon, Ind Master Chen.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As if practicing Qigong, Ind Master Chen retracted his palm and stood up. He took the towel on the side and wiped his sweat while looking at ye Xingxing and asking,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who allowed you toe here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No one made way for me. I was exercising while walking and looking at the flowers and nts. I came here unknowingly. Is this because I can¡¯te?¡±¡± With that, ye Xingxing¡¯s face changed slightly, and he hurriedly covered his mouth, looking dumbfounded and helpless. ¡± Chapter 1803 ? Chapter 1803: A fake rtionship (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Do you exercise often?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen looked at her indifferently. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing quickly smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s for sure. I¡¯m a military school student, so I have to pass the Physical Fitness Test. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be kicked out of the school. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen snorted coldly.¡±¡±She¡¯s a girl. Why does she need physical fitness? why does she need to go to the military school? she¡¯s wasting her time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing blinked, looking at him in confusion.¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean I¡¯m messing around? I¡¯m not in good health, but after I went to military school, I¡¯m much better. I don¡¯t catch a cold anymore. In the past, I would be panting just by climbing the stairs, but I won¡¯t do it anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen said,¡±¡±if you want to train your body well, you can do it at home. Why do you have to go to the military school?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll getzy at home, and I won¡¯t want to move when I¡¯m in bed,¡±¡±ye Xingxing said, spreading his hands. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen had the mind of a man.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t move. Women should give birth at home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong pouted. If it was his son, he should have slept with a woman a day. Now, it was a woman who should have children at home. ¡± ¡°This person couldn¡¯t have transmigrated from ancient times, right? ¡± ¡°Seeing that ye Xingxing didn¡¯t reply, Ind Master Chen¡¯s face darkened.¡±¡±What? did I say something wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t say that you¡¯re wrong, but it¡¯s not right either. It¡¯s just your point of view. Everyone has their own opinions.¡±¡± Of course, she wanted to say that it was wrong, but she thought about it and decided not to. ¡± ¡°On the surface, this Ind Master Chen looked very easy to talk to, but in fact, he was particrly overbearing and self-centered. He was used to giving orders. ¡± ¡°Within the boundaries he set, he was willing to indulge you, but outside the boundaries, he would be ruthless. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen sat down on the chair and crossed his legs,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you were to stay at home and find someone to marry, would youe to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I wouldn¡¯t have known you if I hadn¡¯te here, Uncle Ind master,¡±¡± ye Xingxing said, sweetly calling out and smiling.¡±¡±Actually, I think you¡¯re quite a good person.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen looked at ye Xingxing with a faint smile. He picked up his teacup, obviously not believing him. ¡± ¡°Whether he believed it or not, ye Xingchen looked up at the sky. ¡± ¡°It would have been better if she hadn¡¯t looked. With this nce, she saw a person upstairs. She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but he had reached out a hand and pushed the potted nt on the balcony. The potted nt fell down directly, and its position just happened to be above Ind Master Chen. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang didn¡¯t think too much about it at the time, and he blurted out,¡±¡±Be careful,¡±¡± he warned. ¡± ¡°Then, his body moved forward uncontrobly and he pushed Ind Master Chen. ¡± ¡°As Ind Master Chen fell to the ground with his chair, a ¡°¡±bang!¡±¡± Was heard in the air. ng! ng! There were two loud sounds. ¡± ¡°This crisp sound caused ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes to widen in fear. Oh my, my head hurts so much, so ... The potted nt ... Hit her head. ¡± oh! my god! Is there a mistake! ¡°She only wanted to remind him, not save him. Why did the potted nt fall on her head? ¡± ¡°Suddenly feeling dizzy, ye Xingxing took a step back, his vision turning ck, and he fainted. ¡± ¡°His consciousness finally stopped at the ind Master¡¯s Voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hey, little girl ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing woke up again, he found himself lying on the bed, his head aching as if he had been hit by a stick. ¡± ¡°Little du stood next to her, looking at her with a face full of worry. Seeing that she was awake, he immediately shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±The girl is awake ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before he could finish, the ind master pped him on the head.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re so rude! Who are you to call her a girl?!!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1804 ? Chapter 1804: A fake rtionship (24) Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°After Ind Master Chen called her a girl, everyone on the ind called her that. If it wasn¡¯t a girl, it was a stinky girl. Little girl. Other than Lu yubai, the ind master had heard it wrong. This was the first time he had heard him correct her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve finally woken up?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen walked to the bed and sat down. He looked at ye Xingxing and asked, ¡°¡±How¡¯s your head? do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The concern in this Ind master¡¯s eyes was very obvious. Ye Xingguang was ttered, and it took him a long time toe back to his senses. He remembered what had happened before she had fainted. Someone had ced a potted nt to harm the ind master, and she had wanted to push him away, so she had been hit in the head by the potted nt. ¡± ¡°Ah, ah, ah, this was really a disaster from the heavens ... No, it should be asking for trouble. ¡± ¡°F * ck, should she pretend that she had lost her memory and not remember who she was? Then, he would make this Ind master feel guilty and send her away? ¡± It was always like this in TV dramas. ¡°Seeing that ye Xingxing didn¡¯t say anything, Ind Master Chen hurriedly called the doctor over to examine ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°Seeing the doctor, ye Xingxing finally remembered his injury and hurriedly asked him how he was. As for pretending to have amnesia, forget it. What if the ind master knew that she had lost her memory and wouldn¡¯t unlock it in the future? what if he threw her into the sea? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The wound is not serious, and it is not a big problem for the time being. However, it is the head, after all, and the structure of the head is the mostplicated. We don¡¯t know if there will be any side effects in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The doctor said calmly. Then, he raised two fingers and ced them in front of ye Xingxing.¡±¡±How many are these?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that there wasn¡¯t a hole in her head. However, when he saw the doctor¡¯s finger, his mouth twitched. Was this a follow-up reaction? was she going to be an idiot? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How many can it be? of course it¡¯s two.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that the doctor was about to continue asking questions, ye Xing Kong rubbed his head,¡±¡±Alright, don¡¯t ask me anymore. I¡¯m not stupid. I can still decrypt it. It¡¯s just that my head is hurting right now and I can¡¯t work.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen immediately said,¡±¡±decryption is not in a hurry. You have a good rest. You can continue to work after you recover from your injury.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, Ind Lord,¡±¡± ye Xingkong replied with a smile. ¡± ¡°At this moment, the door was pushed open and Lu yubai quickly walked in. When he saw ye Xingxing lying on the bed and nothing happened to him, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he looked at Ind Master Chen and asked worriedly,¡±¡±Dad, are you okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen thought that his anxious reaction was because he was worried about him. He smiled, ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡±¡± Heavens ¡± ¡°As he spoke, Ind Master Chen pointed at ye Xingxing, who was lying on the bed, and said with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Fortunately, this girl pushed me away.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu yubai¡¯s eyes fell on ye Xingxing. He took two steps forward, his back facing ind Master Chen, and said politely to ye Xingxing,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you for today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, the way she looked at ye Xingguang was as cold as ice. There was shock, disbelief ... And displeasure and anger, and even a little helplessness in wanting to teach her a lesson. ¡± Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t have to guess to know what Lu yubai was thinking. ¡°However, she really just wanted to remind Ind Master Chen. She didn¡¯t expect that she would run over and push him away instinctively. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, let the little girl rest.¡±¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen spoke and walked out first. Lu yubai took a deep look at ye Xingxing before turning to follow Ind Master Chen. Chapter 1805 ? Chapter 1805: A fake rtionship (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong rolled his eyes. Seriously, Lu Yu had already saved his life, yet he still made her roll her eyes at him. ¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t know that Ind Master Chen was afraid that Lu yubai would disturb her rest and her recovery, so he took him away. ¡± ¡°After Ind Master Chen went out, he even ordered someone to stew pig¡¯s brain for her to nourish her brain. ¡± ¨C ¡°Brother Scarface lived in the small vi next to the vi. After hearing Ind Master Chen¡¯s instructions through his subordinates, his expression changed greatly. His face turned into the color of a pig¡¯s liver, and the blue veins next to his temples protruded. ¡± He reached out and swept the cup on the table to the ground. ¡°He stood up and his hands were like an eagle¡¯s ws as he clutched the shoulders of the person who was reporting.¡±¡±Look at what kind of stupid idea you came up with. You said that as long as this stinky girl is with the ind master, he would definitely see her as a jinx when he is injured. Now, the ind master directly sees her as his Savior.¡±¡± ¡± What Savior? it was obvious that the vase wouldn¡¯t kill him. ¡°He pushed his subordinate to the ground and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Get someone to keep a close eye on that stinky girl. If anything happens, report it immediately.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°Ye Xingxingy in bed for a day, and the dizziness and swelling disappeared. However, she didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she had fully recovered, so she continued to pretend to be very weak. ¡± ¡°Every day on the dining table, there were tonics that Ind Master Chen had ordered people to make. Every stew was delicious and nutritious. This surprised ye Xingxing. She didn¡¯t expect Ind Master Chen to have such a considerate side. ¡± What made her even more ttered was that Ind Master Chen actually personally used the public chopsticks to pick up food for her and asked her to eat more. ¡°The first time, she was so scared that she almost dropped her chopsticks. ¡± ¡°In addition, over the past few days, not only was she and Ind Master Chen at the dining table, but Lu yubai would also eat with them, but he rarely spoke. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, she would take the initiative to talk to Lu yubai, but Lu yubai was always cold. ¡± ¡°And ever since she pushed the ind master away and helped him block the vase, she could move freely. The ind master even told her that if she wanted to go shopping, she could ask Xiao du to take her. ¡± ¡°She really wanted to go, she really wanted to go, but she didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. She had to ask Lu yubai and get a clear idea of the vi first. ¡± ¡°Now, only the third and fourth floors of the vi were untouched. ¡± ¡°The third floor was where Lu yubai lived, and the fourth floor was where the ind master lived. ¡± ¡°Although she could go anywhere, when Xiao du told her, he still hoped that she would be fine and not run up to the third and fourth floors. ¡± ¡°She wanted to ask Lu yubai, but she didn¡¯t have a chance to speak to him alone. ¡± ¡°That day, Xiao du didn¡¯t follow her. She just saw Lu yubai go upstairs and the ind master went to take a nap. Could she take this opportunity to go upstairs and see Lu yubai and ask him if he could go shopping? ¡± Ye Xingchen quietly went upstairs. ¡°She was really in a fake rtionship. There was probably no one else in the world like her, who would be sneaky and worried just to see her boyfriend alone. ¡± ¡°On the third floor, just as he pushed open the door to Lu yubai¡¯s undercover agent, a shout came from behind him,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s body froze, as if he had been struck. After a while, he turned his head and saw scar bro and the ind master. ¡± ¡°At this time, little du also ran over anxiously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss ye, what are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing sneaking up here?¡±¡± Scarface asked loudly. ¡± Chapter 1806 ? Chapter 1806: A fake rtionship (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing sneaking up here?¡±¡± Scarface asked loudly. ¡± ¡°Since he couldn¡¯t let her be a jinx, he would make her a spy with bad intentions. Now was a good opportunity. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong pouted.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t quibble. You must have a purpose for sneaking up here. Speak, who sent you?¡±¡± Scar bro took one step at a time, bringing his words to his goal. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by who sent me? you were the one who flipped me over.¡±¡± Ye Xingguang¡¯s aggrieved expression was worse than Dou E¡¯s or the snow in June. ¡± ¡°At this moment, the door opened. Lu yubai walked out with only a scarf on, revealing his perfect and amazing figure. His strong chest and eight-pack ABS were not exaggerated, but full of charm. ¡± ¡°He opened the door, facing ye Xingxing.¡±¡±¡±¡±I told you, I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he said that, he stepped forward. From this angle, he looked at the ind master, brother scar and the others. He made a startled expression, and then shouted,¡±¡±Dad, what are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Lu yubai wanted to help her out, but why did he call her a Peeping Tom? ¡± ¡°At this moment, Ind Master Chen burst intoughter.¡±¡±You actually came up to peek at my son bathing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang looked at him in shock, her mouth forming an ¡°¡±O¡±¡± shape. She waved her hands.¡±¡±No, no, no,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, the way Ind Master Chen looked at her became even more ambiguous.¡±¡±Alright, alright. I¡¯ve long realized that you like to peek at my son.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingtian¡¯s ears turned red from embarrassment.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°It seemed that he was going to be a Peeping Tom for sure, but how was he going to act as a Peeping Tom? Oh my God, why did it feel so wretched? ¡± ¡°Brother Scarface frowned and said to Ind Master Chen, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be fooled by her. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen looked deeply at brother Scarface and didn¡¯t say anything. He just smiled at ye Xingxing and said, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you refuse to marry my son before?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to. I just don¡¯t want to be one of your son¡¯s ten wives. I hope your son will only have me as his wife,¡±¡±ye Xingchen said softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shut up!¡±¡± Lu yubai interrupted ye Xingxing. His handsome face was expressionless, and his aura was cold. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong widened his eyes and red at Lu yubai.¡±¡±...¡±¡±He actually told her to shut up so fiercely! ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t look at her anymore. He turned around and closed the door. ¡°Ye Xingkong was so angry that his mouth pouted and he simply wanted to cry.¡±¡±What are you doing? why are you so fierce? I didn¡¯t do anything to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen looked at him pitifully and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not the first one. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Xiao du nodded.¡±¡±Yes, everyone knows that our young master doesn¡¯t like women touching him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong looked at them dumbly.¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Young master is a clean freak,¡±¡± Xiao du said quickly.¡±¡±And it¡¯s very serious. He especially doesn¡¯t like women ... A woman tried to seduce him before, but he threw her out of the window.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was shocked. Did Lu yubai have this problem? ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Although he didn¡¯t like women pestering him in the past, even if it wasn¡¯t her, he wouldn¡¯t feel any difort when other women touched him. ¡± ¡°Could it be that he was trying to show his loyalty to her by deliberately letting everyone know that he hated women, so that others wouldn¡¯t force women on him and make him feel sorry for her? ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll forgive his attitude just now ... o(#) ¡± Chapter 1807 ? Chapter 1807: A fake rtionship (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ever since ye Xingxing had identally saved Ind Master Chen from the disaster, his favorability with Ind Master Chen had been rising rapidly. ¡± ¡°Seeing that ye Xingxing didn¡¯t say a word, he assumed that she was frightened. ¡± ¡°To Ind Master Chen, he really felt that his son should have many women and could sleep with one woman a day. However, his son seemed to be uninterested in all women. ¡± ¡°After all, he had grown up abroad, and same-sex marriages in Europe and America were partners, so he was still a little worried. He even thought that his son might like men. ¡± ¡°If she really liked men, he couldn¡¯t stop her, nor could he stop her. ¡± ¡°However, no matter if he was going to live with a man or a woman in the future, it was necessary to carry on the family line. ¡± ¡°He really liked the youngdy in front of him. She had good looks, a good character, and was very smart. To be able to be a first-ss hacker, her intelligence must not be low. To be able to be his ideal daughter-inw from being his hostage, he was not confident. ¡± ¡°If such a person were to have a grandson with his son in the future, he would definitely be a Dragon among men. ¡± ¡°With this thought in mind, Ind Master Chen began to think about how to send ye Xingxing to Lu yubai¡¯s bed and let them have their happy ending. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You really like my son?¡±¡± he asked, grinning. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing shrugged.¡±¡±Whether I like him or not isn¡¯t the point. You guys said it yourself. He doesn¡¯t like women at all.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen said,¡±¡±how about this ... I¡¯ll create an opportunity for you. Consider it as returning the favor of pushing me that day. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll let my son take you shopping. Then, you two will cultivate a positive rtionship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong was overjoyed, but he maintained a calm expression. ¡°¡±It¡¯s fine if your son is willing. I don¡¯t like to force people. If he is willing, then go. If not, then forget it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She was indirectly asking Lu yubai if he could go shopping. If he couldn ¡®t, he would definitely reject her. ¡± ¡°If he allowed it, Lu yubai would definitely agree. ¡± ¡°As for whether his son would be willing to go shopping with ye Xingkong, Ind Lord Chen really didn¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°However, for the sake of his grandson, Ind Master Chen forced Lu yubai to go shopping with ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°During breakfast the next day, Ind Master Chen said that Lu yubai would apany her to go shoppingter and asked her to get closer to Lu yubai. ¡± Ye Xingkong was dumbfounded. She had been thinking about what the ind master¡¯s expression would be like when he found out about her true rtionship with Lu yubai. Would he hate them so much that he wanted to roast them over the fire? ¡°In the front yard, Lu yubai came out of the house in a rice-colored suit. He looked at his son, who was so handsome and Noble. Ind Master Chen¡¯s eyes were full of dazzling light. He thought to himself that his son was indeed outstanding and was the best in the world. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing had also dressed up a little today. His clothes, skirt, and shoes had all been prepared by Ind Master Chen. ¡± ¡°Her clothes were fine, but her shoes were a little high. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t usually wear high heels, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to walk steadily in them. ¡± ¡°When she walked to Lu yubai¡¯s side, she lost her bnce and fell directly on Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Immediately, Ind Master Chen and the driver Xiao DU¡¯s eyes fell on Lu yubai. ¡± She was a little nervous. Should she push ye Xingxing away or help him up? ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t move for a long time, only frowning slightly. ¡± Chapter 1808 ? Chapter 1808: A fake rtionship (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen and xiaodu looked at his eyes, and their initial doubts turned into anticipation. Help, help, help! ¡± ¡°However, Lu yubai still didn¡¯t move or reach out. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong helped Lu yubai to stand up and looked at him, not knowing whether tough or cry. She thought that she probably wanted to help him too, but he had already added a character to himself, so he couldn¡¯t break it in front of her. Otherwise, there must be something fishy going on. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face was full of ck lines. He was so good at flirting with girls when he was young. Why couldn¡¯t he do it when it came to his son? ¡°¡±Can you help me up?¡±¡± he shouted anxiously. ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t get close but retreated instead. He even took a step back. ¡°Ind Master Chen looked at him in surprise,¡±¡±...¡±¡± He thought to himself that perhaps he was right. His son really only liked men. ¡± ¡°However, even if he was drugged, he still wanted to ask her to get a grandson. ¡± ¡°After taking two steps, ye Xingxing¡¯s entire body swayed again. Just as he was about to pounce on Lu yubai, he fell on him again. Ye Xingxing said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that. I don¡¯t want to ... But I really can¡¯t walk in these shoes. I can¡¯t wear them properly. I¡¯ll change into them after I buy them. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu yubai looked at her expressionlessly. No one knew what he was thinking. ¡°Ind Master Chen coughed lightly to ease the atmosphere,¡±¡±¡±¡±Zhaoyang ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Lu yubai bend over and pick up ye Xingxing, then stride straight towards the car. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen was stunned for a moment. Then, he was full offort. Fortunately ... He finally hugged her. However, after hugging her, his brows were furrowed tightly. It seemed that he was very unwilling. ¡± ¡°When he saw Lu yubai carrying her over with a frighteningly dark expression, Xiao du quickly opened the car door and let Lu yubai put her in the car. ¡± ¡°He ced it in the back seat. Xiao du thought that he would have to drive himself, but Lu yubai opened the door halfway and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡± Little du was speechless. What was this? ¡°If he wanted to drive, he should have put her in the front passenger seat. How much did he dislike this? he would put her in the back seat. As expected, young master was the same as him. ¡± ¡°He hoped that one day, young master would reward him for a night. It would be worth it to die under him. ¡± ¡°Xiao du had been standing there in a daze until the car drove away. Then, he looked at Ind Master Chen in a dumbfounded manner. After all, they had agreed that he would drive. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen only smiled,¡±¡±let the two of them go by themselves.¡±¡± It was rare that he was willing to carry a girl. Regardless of whether she was looking for a man or a woman, she definitely had to sleep with a woman. If he didn¡¯t sleep with a woman, how could he carry on the family line? ¡± ¨C ¡°As the car drove on, ye Xingxing turned to look at Lu yubai. He had been looking gloomy since he picked her up. Until now, his face was as cold as a thousand-year-old ice under a Cold Lake. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang was thinking about whether he had done something wrong. For example, she shouldn¡¯t have fallen on him, but she really couldn¡¯t stand still. ¡± ¡°Would it affect his n? in such a critical time, ye Xingxing was afraid that one wrong step would ruin Lu yubai¡¯s ambush for more than a year. ¡± ¡°When the car drove into the mountains, ye Xingxing climbed into the front passenger seat and turned to look at him.¡±¡±Are you angry?¡±¡± he asked softly. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai parked the car to the side, turned around, and gently held her in his arms. ¡± ¡°He was angry, but not at her. He was angry at himself. ¡± Chapter 1809 ? Chapter 1809: A fake rtionship (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When he picked her up just now, he realized how thin she was. Her body was full of bones and she was at least two or three times thinner than she was a year ago. ¡± ¡°He had promised her that he would keep her in his heart and warm it up, but now he had to let her enter The Tiger¡¯s Den with him. Moreover, for the sake of the mission, he could not let her leave immediately. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai gently kissed ye Xingxing¡¯s lips. The gentle kiss was warm and domineering, like a gentle breeze and drizzling rain. The spring breeze brushed against her face, but with speed and strength, he wantonly absorbed in her mouth. ¡± Ye Xingkong was dizzy from the kiss. ¡°His kiss became deeper and more confusing. His hands on her body became more and more unrestrained, as if he was eager to swallow her whole. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re an idiot,¡±¡± He scolded her in a pampering tone and took the opportunity to bite her ear. ¡± ¡°The tingling sensation in his ear made ye Xingxing tremble, his body so weak that he didn¡¯t have any strength left. ¡± ¡°She looked at him, panting.¡±¡±You¡¯re not angry? then you were acting just now ... I say, your acting is really good. You really inherited this good quality of your mother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, ye Xingxing snuggled into his arms.¡±¡±With your good acting skills and my good luck, you might be able toplete your task in a week.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai gently pushed her away and touched her nose.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where did your inexplicable self-confidencee from?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a feeling. ¡°¡± Ye Xingkong chuckled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t even know what my mission is, but you can already sense the time it takes toplete it. You¡¯re pretty good, aren¡¯t you?¡±¡± Lu yubai teased her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why don¡¯t you tell me the mission¡¯s content?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong felt that he didn¡¯t want to say it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You know that to you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before Lu yubai could finish his rejection, ye Xingxing interrupted him,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯ve changed!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What? Lu yubaiughed and spread his hands.¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± How did she change? she was just cold in the mission. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang interrupted him again.¡±¡±If I had asked you this before, you definitely would have told me. No matter what I said, you would have listened to me. But now, I¡¯ve been forced to join your mission, and my life is tied to you, but you¡¯re still not willing to tell me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she said this, she deliberately snorted and asked seriously,¡±¡±did you take a fancy to another woman on this Ind?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± Lu yubaiughed. He really didn¡¯t know if he should ask her back. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I feel like you¡¯re like ...¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong toot as he directed her. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai said helplessly,¡±¡±you knew that I didn ¡®T. You provoked me on purpose because you wanted me to tell you about the mission. But I didn¡¯t want to tell you because I didn¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re already on the ind. It¡¯ll only be more dangerous if we don¡¯t know. ¡°¡± Ye Xingxing held Lu yubai¡¯s hand.¡±¡±We¡¯re fianc¨¦e and fianc¨¦e are husband and wife. We must be in the same boat and help each other.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He couldn¡¯t help but listen to ye Xingxing¡¯s everymand. Anyway, she was already forced to join this mission, so it wasn¡¯t against the rules to tell her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Before I tell you, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll try your best to decipher it in your room and not go anywhere.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can¡¯t I have good rtions with the ind master?¡±¡± She wanted to help Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai rejected her without hesitation.¡±¡±¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1810 ? Chapter 1810: A fake rtionship (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Why not?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked, puzzled. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai gently stroked her face with his fingers and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±The ind master is not as simple as you think. Heughs with you every day, but that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s easy to get along with. Even if he¡¯s good to you now, even if he dotes on me as if I¡¯m his son, if he finds out our identity one day, he¡¯ll immediately point a gun at us.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t think so. He felt that Ind Master Chen was a good person. ¡°If he wanted to be a kind father, his heart would definitely be soft. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How did you be his son?¡±¡± she asked softly. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her.¡±¡±It¡¯s a long story. Even I can¡¯t believe it. How could there be such a coincidence in this world?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me his son really looks like you?¡±¡±ye Xingkong asked, surprised. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai shook his head.¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t look like his son. We just know each other. When I was studying abroad, I was neighbors with his son and happened to save his son¡¯s life. We were both Easterners and could speak Chinese, so we became friends. His mother was very good to me and often asked me to have dinner at his house. One time, his son became a vegetable.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong frowned.¡±¡±That¡¯s why you pretended to be his son. However, this should be very difficult. It¡¯s impossible that Ind Master Chen doesn¡¯t know what his own son looks like, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai chuckled.¡±¡±He really doesn¡¯t know. He only has a photo of his son when he was seven years old and a photo of him when he was twenty years old. And the photo when he was twenty didn¡¯t only have his son and me. It was a group photo of me and his son. So, the person who pretended to be his son can only be me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After a pause, he continued,¡±¡±because he doesn¡¯t want anyone to know that he has a son. It¡¯s almost an isted form of protection. In order to not let people know that he has a son, he is so cruel that he doesn¡¯t even look at himself. He only gives half of his money to his child and his mother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, does his son¡¯s mother know that you ...¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong asked. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai nodded.¡±¡±I know. It was because of her help that the ind master believed my identity. She always thought that her son had be a nt because the ind master had done too many evil things. She hoped that her son would wake up, so she was willing to cooperate with this transnational cooperation.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cross-country?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±DKJ is a transnational criminal organization. One of their important leaders, Lin Zhongchang, is an important wanted criminal in our country. Back then, he had done evil things in the country, bullied and harmed ordinary people. He carried out illegal and criminal activities in an organized way and caused many deaths, so we must arrest him and bring him to justice.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This person is the ind master?¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not the ind owner. The DKJ criminal group can¡¯t get in at all. The ind owner is only in a cooperative rtionship with this transnational criminal organization. For example, in the research report capture, the ind owner can¡¯t be considered a member of that criminal organization. He¡¯s more like a paid person. There are many people working with the criminal organization. They¡¯re especially careful and won¡¯t always find the same person to work with. It¡¯s almost once a year, or maybe once every two years. Lin Zhongchang is in charge of Asia, so thest person toe and trade must be Lin Zhongchang.¡±¡± They wanted to use this opportunity to capture Lin Zhongchang and use him to destroy the entire criminal group. ¡± Chapter 1811 ? Chapter 1811: Secretly giving out candies every day (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±That is to say, as long as I deciphered the code and the ind master handed the report to them, you can catch that person?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing suddenly understood why Lu yubai refused to tell her what the mission was. ¡°Lu yubai was worried that she really wanted to help, so he solved the password as quickly as possible. That was the only way he couldplete the mission. ¡± ¡°However, their rationality told them that the report¡¯s password couldn¡¯t bepletely decoded. ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t want to tell her because he didn¡¯t want her to be caught in a dilemma. ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, but you can¡¯t decode the password now. After all, the ind master¡¯s deadline is a month. He¡¯s not in a hurry because half of the money has already been transferred to his ount. The one who¡¯s in a hurry is Lin Zhongchang. We¡¯ll just have to wait for him toe to the ind.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t say anything, but he was thinking to himself that Lin Zhongchang wasn¡¯t a simple person to begin with. How could hee to this Ind so easily? if she wanted toe to Asia, she would definitely be very careful. ¡± ¡°So if they really caught the person, they really had to disclose the report. However, once it was disclosed on the ind, the possibility of it being leaked was as high as 80%. ¡± This was something none of them could afford to gamble on. ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±¡± Lu yubai said as he helped her sit up.¡±¡±I¡¯ll take you shopping.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the past, when they were at home, he didn¡¯t have time to apany her to shop. However, when they were on a mission, they had to go shopping together, and they had to go shopping. It was really unexpected. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong hugged his arm.¡±¡±I don¡¯t really want to go shopping. I just want to talk to you in private.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But you have to shop,¡±¡± Lu yubai said.¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯ll have to buy a lot of things. But when we get there, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore except for paying.¡±¡± ¡± Because more than half of those shops were owned by the ind master and brother Scarface. ¡°¡±¡±Then do you know what¡¯s the most basic responsibility of a boyfriend?¡±¡± ye Xingguang asked, smiling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you have time to go shopping with you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Yes.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong wagged his finger.¡±¡±It¡¯s payment. Congrattions on your sess.¡±¡± After he finished speaking, he even started pping. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s heart softened at this mischievous response. He said emotionally,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why is my girlfriend so good?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My boyfriend isn¡¯t bad either. He¡¯s just right for me.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong smiled sweetly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think he¡¯s not good enough. Your boyfriend needs to work harder to be a good match for you.¡±¡± Lu yubai said in a low voice. His serious look made ye Xingkongugh. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t mind my boyfriend, I ...¡±¡±Ye Xingguang remembered that she hadn¡¯t even said¡±¡± like ¡°¡±or¡±¡± love ¡°¡±officially before they had broken up, so he decided to take this opportunity to say it.¡±¡±And in my heart, he¡¯s the best. Other than him, I can¡¯t see anyone else, no matter how good they are. I only like my boyfriend. I like him very very much. I really, really love him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai, who was about to start driving, was unwilling to set off again. ¡± ¡°He turned to look at ye Xingxing, his fingers gently caressing her face. ¡°¡±I¡¯m starting to hate this mission. What do you think I should do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed annoying, but I know you¡¯ll continue. ¡°¡±Ye Xingchen frowned. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think I¡¯m so lucky to have met you in my life. I wanted to give you the best, but ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yu¡¯s words were stuck in his throat, and he suddenly stopped. For his current situation ... ¡± Chapter 1812 ? Chapter 1812: Secretly giving out candies every day (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In his current situation, the future was really unknown. He didn¡¯t dare to make any promises for fear that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But what?¡±¡± Seeing that he was hesitating to speak, ye Xingxing snorted coldly.¡±¡±You better take it easy. I¡¯m very popr. If you dare to find a girl during a mission, I¡¯ll abandon you. You can¡¯t even put on an act.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± He patted his chest.¡±¡±I¡¯ll forgive you if you put on an act with me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He always felt that he had a very cold and hard heart, but as long as he met her, it would melt without him knowing it. ¡± ¡°He leaned over and kissed her earlobe gently.¡±¡±If you dare to abandon me, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, Lu yubai gently nibbled her sensitive ear. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s body trembled, and he pushed him away with a red face.¡±¡±You, why do you always like to bite my ear?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She would blush shyly when she bit her ear, but Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He looked at her lips, nose to nose, and gently rubbed them.¡±¡±¡±¡±Actually, I prefer to bite your lips.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Their auras blended together, but they wanted to kiss but didn ¡®t. It was more ambiguous and charming than a kiss, as if a soft cat¡¯s paw was gently writing on their hearts. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing could feel his heart beating rapidly. She took the initiative to kiss him on the lips, then pushed him away.¡±¡±Be more obedient during the mission. Don¡¯t use your beauty to seduce me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll eat you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she snorted and turned to look out the window. In fact, her ears were red. ¡± ¡°Lu yubaiughed non-stop, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. He just drove away quickly. ¡± ¡°The car stopped at the business district of the ind. Although it was not big, it looked pretty good. There were no so-called exclusive stores, just a big store. Clothes were managed by one person, shoes were managed by one person, and all kinds of daily necessities were managed by one person ... ¡± ¡°After getting out of the car, Lu yubai didn¡¯t smile and kept a straight face. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing would nce at him from time to time, his eyes full of mischief. The little guy¡¯s acting was really not bad. If he didn¡¯t be a soldier and became a star, he would definitely be the most handsome and Best Actor. ¡± ¡°She took a piece of clothing and put it in front of Lu yubai.¡±¡±¡±¡±Um, what do you think of this dress?¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai nced at her and directly transferred the money to her card. ¡°Ye Xingkong picked up another one.¡±¡±What about this one? Do you think it¡¯s nice?¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai continued to hand over his card ... ¡°In any case, they didn¡¯t interact at all. Ye Xingxing, who had sold a lot of things, grinned cheekily.¡±¡±It must be hard shopping with me, right? just bear with it. You¡¯re bored at home anyway, right?¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°Just like he had said before, he was expressionless the entire time and wouldn¡¯t talk to ye Xingxing if he could. ¡± ¡°From other people¡¯s point of view, it was indeed ye Xingxing¡¯s hot face the entire time, sticking to Lu yubai¡¯s cold ass. ¡± ¡°An hourter, ye Xingxing had bought dozens of bags. However, she didn¡¯t buy much for herself, and most of it was for the ind master. ¡± ¡°When they went back, little du and Charlie, who were carrying bags, were stunned. ¡± Then it was the ind master who looked at the dozens of shopping bags in the living room and was dumbfounded. ¡°He knew that women were crazy when it came to shopping, but it was the first time he had seen such a crazy woman. ¡± ¡°However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that ye Xingxing had bought most of them for him, and they seemed to be to his liking. ¡± Chapter 1813 ? Chapter 1813: Secretly giving out candies every day (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The ind master expressed that this girl was really good to him. If she could be his daughter-inw, it would definitely be the best. As for her identity, after a woman had a man, she would usually stand by the man¡¯s side. She liked his son so much, and if his son wanted her to abandon her past identity, she would definitely agree. ¡± The problem was that her son was not interested in her. His people in the business district had called earlier to say that the young master had brought a girl to shop. He had a straight face the whole time and did not have a good expression on his face when he was with the girl. It seemed like he had to think of some special way to help her if he wanted her wish toe true. ¡°That night, when ye Xingxing was about to go to bed, he was called out by little du, who said the ind master was calling him. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first floor, but the third. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen stood at the door of Lu yubai¡¯s room, then said to her mysteriously,¡±¡±¡±¡±You may enter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing leaned back slightly, looking at him suspiciously. Just as he was about to ask him why, there was a crisp ¡°¡±pa pa pa¡±¡± sound in the room. It sounded like a vase-like porcin had been thrown to the ground. ¡± What was happening inside? What was Lu yubai trying to imply by smashing the porcin at this time? Was she saying that she couldn¡¯t go in now? ¡°Thinking of this, ye Xing Kong looked at Ind Master Chen in fear and said,¡±¡±What for? You know he hates me. If I go in, he¡¯ll definitely throw me out of the window. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, his body trembled slightly,¡±¡±¡±¡±This is the third floor. You won¡¯t die if you fall, but you¡¯ll be disabled. Being disabled is worse than death.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t hurt you now, and he¡¯ll be very happy to see you go in. ¡°¡± Chen Daozi said. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing felt that things were getting more and more suspicious. He hurriedly shook his head, looking scared.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to. Your son looks so fierce now. What if he strangled me to death when I go inter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she directly burst into tears at the ind master,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t let me in. I don¡¯t want to die yet. I haven¡¯t lived long enough. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen was so angry that the corner of his mouth kept twitching.¡±¡±You useless thing. I¡¯ve paved all the roads for you, but you don¡¯t even dare to walk.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What path? you didn¡¯t tell me and only let me in. No matter how much I like your son, I¡¯m still afraid. I was caught by your son. Although I was charmed by his beauty for a while, I know clearly how cold and heartless your son is.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, ye Xingchen¡¯s body trembled, and he immediately retreated. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen stomped his feet in anger when he saw her crying in fear. However, he thought about it again. After all, she was a little girl. How could he expect her to be as bold as a fighting meow? ¡± ¡°He looked at ye Xingguang, who had retreated some distance away.¡±¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s been drugged and needs a woman now. If you don¡¯t want to go in, I¡¯ll go find another woman. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong stopped in his tracks, his eyes wide.¡±¡±What did you just say? Love drug? Is it something like an aphrodisiac?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chenughed as he looked at her shocked expression and nodded.¡±¡±Yes, it¡¯s an aphrodisiac. Only a woman can cure it. Tell me, are you going in or not?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He dared to guarantee that with this girl¡¯s lecherous gaze on his son, she would definitely go in. ¡± Ye Xingkong was in a dilemma. Lu yubai was obviously warning her not to go in by smashing things. ¡°However, if she didn¡¯t go in, Ind Master Chen would really find another woman to send to Lu yubai. What should she do? ¡± Chapter 1814 ? Chapter 1814: Secretly giving out candies every day (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen was hesitant and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°¡±You¡¯re really not going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing frowned, his face full of righteousness. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not good to leave someone in the lurch, right? why don¡¯t I go in and take a look?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pfff! Xiao du, who was standing on the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± ¡°It was obvious that he wanted to go, but he still found such a lofty reason. He hated that he was not a woman. Otherwise, the ind master would definitely call him in. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen found this girl too cute. Even though he knew that she had been caught, he couldn¡¯t help but treat her well. ¡± ¡°If he had met such a fun girl when he was young, he would definitely have done so. As for now, forget it. He would leave it to his son. He had no interest in women now. ¡± He only wanted to hold his grandson now. ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go take a look. ¡°¡± Ind Master Chen replied with a smile and then gave her the key. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing took the key and gulped nervously. There was no more smashing inside, so Lu yubai should have allowed her to go in. ¡± ¡°Even if she was not allowed to enter, she had to go in. She would not allow other women to enter. ¡± He couldn¡¯t even put on an act. ¡°She was a domineering woman, simr to a domineering CEO. Should she push him downter like a domineering CEO? ¡± She could just say it was her after the matter and eat him up forcefully. ¡°She used the key to open the door. When she was about to push the door open, she suddenly stopped and turned around to look at Ind Master Chen. She looked at him with her eyes wide open without blinking.¡±¡±Um ... You¡¯re not going to stand here forever, are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen coughed twice and covered his mouth,¡±¡±¡±¡±How could that be? I¡¯m just checking the situation. I¡¯ll leave in a while, so don¡¯t worry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing stared at him for two seconds, then pushed the door open and went in. ¡± ¡°In the living room, a vase had fallen to the ground, and the floor was covered in broken pieces. Lu yubai was sitting on the sofa, his face slightly red. When he saw here in, he frowned and mouthed,¡±¡±Are you crazy? who let you in? ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong¡¯s mouth twitched. She locked the door from the inside and didn¡¯t take out the key. This way, the people outside wouldn¡¯t be able to open the door even if they had the key. ¡± ¡°She looked at Lu yubai nervously and avoided the broken pieces of the vase. She sat next to him and asked in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you alright?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai directly pressed her down on the sofa.¡±¡±Look at me. Do I look good?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai in shock. There was an irrepressible lust in his eyes. He had a premonition of what this meant and suddenly became nervous. His breath was hot as if he was going to burn her whole body. Even the air became thin in an instant ... ¡°¡±¡±That ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for her to speak, Lu yubai leaned over and pressed his lips against hers. ¡± ¡°Every cell in ye Xingxing¡¯s body trembled, and his blood began to boil. Her body was a little stiff, and she didn¡¯t know what she should do. Should she cooperate or push him away? ¡± ¡°In just a moment, she waspletely defeated. Her brain had already turned into mush. As they kissed ... She didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s kiss seemed to be fiercer, more overbearing, and more tyrannical than the other night. It was as if he was going to devour her directly, and there was a little bit of ... Lust. ¡± ¡°He was so eager to kiss her that his hand went directly into her clothes. He sucked on her ear while panting heavily.¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t havee in. You can still make it out now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: actually,cuna is in charge of distributing the candies. Now, we¡¯re just distributing them in a different ce. You don¡¯t even dare to eat sweet things when you have a toothache, so I want your teeth to go soft.] Haha~~this is a bad Su Su, good night, please~~ ¡± Chapter 1815 ? Chapter 1815: Secretly giving out candies every day (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What will you do if I go out?¡±¡± Ye Xingguang blinked at him. How was he supposed to solve this? with his hands? ¡± ¡°She looked at him and said very seriously,¡±¡±¡±¡±The ind master is still outside. If I go out, the ind master will definitely call someone else in.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai closed his eyes and nted a kiss on her forehead.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be anyone else. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯re already ...¡±¡± Ye Xingkong said shyly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But here, it¡¯s not good, and it¡¯s not suitable ...¡±¡± Lu yubai interrupted her. His eyes were dark and misty, but there was a strong restraint. ¡± ¡°He had always wanted to give her a romantic and warm first time. She deserved to have the most precious night, not so casually like now. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But the arrows are all on the ship. Can we not fire them?¡±¡± ye Xingkong looked up at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine,¡±¡±she said. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°He didn¡¯t look like he was fine. She could clearly feel his dominance and his desire ... Pressing against her, it made her body numb as if an electric current had passed through her. It also made her pores stand on end. He was so aggressive that she felt like he would rip her clothes apart and rush in the next second. ¡± ¡°She pursed her lips and asked in a trembling voice,¡±¡±are you worried about the ind master? are you afraid that it will affect the mission? if it really happens, it¡¯s actually nothing. I¡¯ve already thought it through. After this, you can say that I pushed you and forced you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he said this, Lu yubai¡¯s expression was wonderful. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and then he sat up directly. ¡± She pushed him. How could she push him down and force him like this? and he was drugged at that. How could shee up with such an idea? ¡°Ye Xing Kong thought that he was going to do something to her since she had already said so. However, he suddenly sat up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t think this is good?¡±¡± she frowned. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s so good about it?¡±¡± His heart was filled with love, but he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he heard her words. All of a sudden, he didn¡¯t have such deep desires. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You look fine now?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong said as he looked at his face. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine just because you say so. ¡°¡± How could he be fine? he was just able to endure it. After all, Ind Master Chen thought that he was his son. How could he have drugged him with too heavy a medicine that would harm his body? it was just a simple urging.| It was just an aphrodisiac. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong looked at him, dumbfounded.¡±¡±Then what should we do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m going to take a shower ...¡±¡±Lu yubai stood up. ¡± ¡°Then, he went straight to the bathroom. ¡± ¡°When he could bear with it, he would say it. When he really couldn ¡®t, he would say it. ¡± ¡°While Lu yubai was taking a shower, ye Xingxing walked to the door and listened quietly for movements outside. Sure enough, he heard the voices of the ind master and Xiao du. ¡± ¡°As expected, all the doors here were not soundproof. The reason why they were not soundproof was that they were afraid that someone would attack their Ind, or that there would be chaos and assassinations outside. Then, they would be able to hear it from the room. ¡± ¡°However, how long were they going to listen outside? ¡± ¡°How about we create some noise and let them think that we¡¯re done, then we can leave in peace? ¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s eyes turned slyly and his lips curved into a smile. ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Ah!¡±¡± Dao Shan called out softly. Immediately, Xiao DU¡¯s voice could be heard from outside,¡±¡±why does it sound like you¡¯re in pain?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1816 ? Chapter 1816: Secretly giving out candies every day (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The ind Master¡¯s Voice came the next second.¡±¡±What do you know? you look like you¡¯re begging for mercy, but you¡¯re full of pain. In fact, it¡¯s very joyful.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s mouth twitched. What pain? what joy? what were these people talking about? Is it referring to the things between men and women? ¡°However, it did seem to be the case. Ye Xingkong lowered his voice and said,¡±¡±Ah ... It hurts ... It really hurts ... Be gentler, and it¡¯s too fast. My heart¡¯s going to stop, and I can¡¯t breathe ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, she pretended to cough twice in sadness. ¡± ¡°Outside, little du immediately asked in surprise,¡±¡±¡±¡±This won¡¯t kill anyone, will it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although he felt that there was something wrong with his cough, the ind master felt that it was probably caused by his son¡¯s amazing performance. As expected of his son. ¡± He was naturally gifted. It would be even better if he liked a woman. ¡°¡±¡±Your young master may look cold, but he didn¡¯t grow up on this Ind. He won¡¯t kill anyone,¡±¡± he said with a smile. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t know if his decision to ¡°¡±protect¡±¡± back then was right or wrong. Since he wanted to inherit the ind, it was better to be more cruel. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then what do we do now ...¡±¡± Little du asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean what should we do? this is a good thing. It means that your young master is very strong.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Strong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Men should be strong and longsting.¡±¡± The ind master patted Xiao DU¡¯s shoulder as he spoke, his eyes squinting into two lines with a smile. ¡± ¡°Little du finally understood, and his eyes lit up,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s young master indeed. He¡¯s so powerful. I wonder how long he¡¯llst.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed to eavesdrop. Since they¡¯re done, let¡¯s go. No matter what, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±¡± He hoped that his little golden grandson woulde out in ten months. ¡± ¡°Hearing their footsteps, ye Xing Kong let out a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°After getting rid of the people outside, ye Xingxing started to think about the person in the bathroom. ¡± Why didn¡¯t lu yubai touch her even after he was drugged? ¡°Could he not touch it, or was he unwilling to touch it? ¡± ¡°She pulled open her cor and looked at her chest. It wasn¡¯t too small, but it wasn¡¯t big. ¡± ¡°She really couldn¡¯t get close to those voluptuous breasts, fat hips, and thin waists, but she felt that she was actually quite attractive. ¡± ¡°Just then, Lu yubai came out. She had just taken a shower and was wearing a bathrobe. The water droplets on her body were not wiped clean. Her hair was still wet, and the ends of her hair were still dripping. The water droplets flowed down his jaw, down his neck, corbones, and then into his clothes ... ¡± ¡°This scene exuded an alluring charm. Coupled with the White bathrobe, there was a kind of ascetic beauty. ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing looked at him, she was slightly stunned. Her gaze moved from his hair to his Adam¡¯s apple, then his corbones, and then to his lower abdomen. Thinking about his perfect and sexy figure, she subconsciously swallowed. ¡± ¡°She must have saved the Gxy in her past life, which was why she found a fianc¨¦ like Lu yubai. She didn¡¯t even need to work hard to get him. ¡± ¡°Actually, she really wanted to sleep with him. That way, he would be hers. ¡± ¡°He could control himself, but she couldn ¡®t. ¡± ¡°However, the girl couldn¡¯t take the initiative. She had to be reserved, she had to be reserved! ¡± ¡°But she didn¡¯t care anymore, so why did he still have to suppress it? ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, ye Xingxing coughed twice in embarrassment. Lu yubai looked at her and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1817 ? Chapter 1817: Secretly giving out candies every day (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong shook his head guiltily. I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine ...¡±¡±She swallowed her saliva.¡±¡±Well, I saw that you were a little wet just now. How many times have you taken a shower?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Two times.¡±¡± After taking a cold shower, Lu yubai was a little calmer now, but he could probably only hold on for a while.¡±¡±¡±¡±Did I scare you just now ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang shook his head again.¡±¡±No, I¡¯m not that easily frightened. It¡¯s just ...¡±¡± ¡± She walked forward and approached Lu yubai. ¡°As a result, Lu yubai took a step back. She immediately looked up at him and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing? I¡¯m talking to you, why are you retreating?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This time, it was Lu yubai¡¯s turn to feel ufortable.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What do you mean nothing? Ye Xingxing felt that things had gotten out of hand. She knew that he had backed off because he didn¡¯t want to have any more evil thoughts and arouse his desires. However, right now, she hoped that he couldn¡¯t control himself. ¡± ¡°He was so good to her, but she deliberately made him unable to stop. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Am I that scary?¡±¡± She asked with a serious expression. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m the scary one. ¡°¡± Lu yubai replied with a smile, implying something. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯re scary.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just pulled her hand down and held her in his arms. He had just taken a cold shower, but his body was still super hot. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing took her hand and ced it on his heart. He said shyly,¡±¡±actually, I really don¡¯t care that much. It doesn¡¯t matter where I am, as long as I¡¯m with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Through her clothes, Lu yubai could feel her violent heartbeat. She looked calm, but she was actually afraid. ¡± ¡°After hesitating for a moment, he finally said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m fine,¡±¡±she said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you dislike me?¡±¡± ye Xingkong frowned. ¡± Lu yubai was stunned for two seconds. ¡°These two seconds immediately made ye Xingguangin in grief and indignation,¡±¡±You must be despising me. You even said that you didn¡¯t have any other woman when you were out on a mission. You must be lying to me. You must have met someone better than me, so you¡¯re despising me!¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°¡±¡±I really don¡¯t despise you,¡±¡± he said helplessly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why ... You must think that my figure isn¡¯t good.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing snorted coldly. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve heard that men like big-breasted girls ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai only felt that he was being used inexplicably. Seeing that she was getting more and more aggressive, he directly pressed her against the wall, her forehead against his. Their breaths became hotter and hotter, blending into each other, and ambiguous. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve decided to do it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong asked casually. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai put his arm around her waist, lifted her up, and let her hang on his body.¡±¡±¡±¡±Love.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± Love? Make ... Love ... ¡°While ye Xingxing was still in a daze, Lu yubai had already kissed her on the lips and held her in his arms, pressing her down on the spy¡¯s bed. ¡± ¡°He was already restless, and now that he was provoked by her, he naturally only wanted to do whatever he wanted. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know when, but he had torn all her clothes. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing wanted to react, but her entire body was already soft and weak from the kiss. Other than closing her eyes, she could only lie under him like soft spring water, letting him do whatever he wanted. ¡± ¡°Even though she was curious and had incited all of this, she was still a little afraid. ¡± ¡°It was the first time in her life that her heart was beating so fast, and it was also the first time she felt so hot. Lu yubai¡¯s body was like a ball of hot mes, almost melting her. ¡± Chapter 1818 ? Chapter 1818: Secretly giving out candies every day (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The window of the spy¡¯s room was not closed. The breeze blew, causing the curtains to sway slightly. ¡± ¡°The bright light from the ceiling cast a long shadow on the floor, but it was clearly the shadow of a man and a woman embracing each other. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong gasped for breath, asionally letting out soft and suppressed moans. ¡± ¡°She was in apletely passive position, and she even felt like her body no longer belonged to her. ¡± That floating feeling was like riding a boat and wandering on the sea. ¡°For a moment, she had the thought of backing out, but she was the one who started it all. Even if she had to kneel, she had to finish it. Besides, she had been coveting Lu yubai and wanted to take him in. ¡± ¡°She closed her eyes and wrapped her arms around Lu yubai¡¯s neck, responding to his actions. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai left her lips and kissed her small earlobe, making ye Xingxing¡¯s body tremble. ¡± ¡°She was ufortable, but he was even more ufortable. It was as if there was a fire Dragon Rising in his body, and all of it was attacking the most sensitive parts of his body. His lower abdomen was hot, and it swept up the most fragile desire of a human being to be one with her. He did not have super high skills, but it was just right even though it was not smooth ... ¡± ¡°After their passionate session, ye Xingxing slowly opened his eyes. Lu yubai¡¯s snow-white face was now flushed red, making him look even more exquisite and handsome. ¡± ¡°She saw her own reflection in Lu yubai¡¯s deep eyes and realized that her face was also as red as blood. Her eyes were like silk, which made her look very charming. ¡± She had never seen herself like this before. ¡°At this moment, their bodies were still tightly pressed together. They were clearly two people in love, and they were even a couple. However, after having the most intimate rtionship, they actually felt a little shy and a little embarrassed. Or perhaps they wanted to enjoy this moment of warmth. No one broke the silence at this moment. ¡± ¡°After a long time, Lu yubai asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Does ... Does it hurt?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong shook his head lightly and paused.¡±¡±Have you really ... Never done it before?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°That was natural, but she asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I just don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re a newbie.¡±¡± He seemed to know quite a lot, much more than she did. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Men are born with an instinct in this aspect.¡±¡± Lu yubai coughed and kissed her forehead. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re lying,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll ask other men if they¡¯re really like what you said.¡±¡± She was just saying it casually and didn¡¯t really want to ask. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can you ask others about this kind of thing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth or not?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s simple. I¡¯ll exin it to you with my body. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he kissed ye Xingxing¡¯s lips, his hands exploring her body. One action after another, he exined to her what a man¡¯s instinct was. ¡± He didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous just now because it was her first time. ¡°This time, they cuddled for a long time before he carried her to the shower. ¡± ¡°They took a shower together. At first, ye Xingxing rejected him. She felt that this wasn¡¯t good. She blushed and asked Lu yubai to put her down, but Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t let her go. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve already pounced on me. Are you still afraid that I¡¯ll give you a bath?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong covered his face. ¡°Aiya, I really dug a hole for myself. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai teased her.¡±¡±Don¡¯t say no. You¡¯ve already pounced on me. You can¡¯t abandon me after that.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1819 ? Chapter 1819: Secretly giving out candies every day (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong pursed his lips and smiled, looking at him. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t abandon you. ¡°¡± ¡± She felt that she must have burned high incense in her previous life to get such a man. He had saved the Milky Way. How could she abandon him? She would only hold him tightly in her arms and would not let go even if she was killed. ¡°After washing up, the two of themy on the bed. Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai and asked worriedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well, I really can¡¯t go out. What do you think we should do about tomorrow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t need to do anything,¡±¡± Lu yubai said nonchntly.¡±¡±You can do whatever you want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at him suspiciously, his brows raised, and heughed mischievously.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll just say that you¡¯re Lu yubai. I¡¯m going to take you home, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai chuckled and pinched her nose.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t I realize before that you¡¯re actually a little baddie?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked innocent.¡±¡±What can I do? you¡¯re my woman now. Even if you¡¯re a bad guy, you have to admit it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll admit it, I¡¯ll admit it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, Ind master, I really think that he¡¯s quite a good person.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go to sleep.¡±¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t really want to hate Ind Master Chen. He couldn¡¯t put his personal feelings into the mission. He reached out and hugged Lu yubai tightly in his arms and closed his eyes first. ¡± ¡°In his arms, ye Xingxing blinked his eyes. Actually, she was quite sleepy, but as she stared at Lu yubai, she felt that his skin was fine, his eyshes were long, and his nose was sharp. ¡± ¡°After being stared at for a long time, one would feel it even with their eyes closed. Lu yubai closed his eyes and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sleeping. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled slightly, looking at his fine eyshes and deliberately blowing at him. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai frowned and closed his eyes again. Then, he held her tightly in his arms. Although his eyes were still closed, his tone was more dangerous than before.¡±¡±Since you don¡¯t want to sleep, why don¡¯t we continue? actually, I just ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I fell asleep,¡±¡± he said, closing his eyes immediately. ¡± Her body was so sore. She didn¡¯t want to do it again. ¡°The paper tiger was very cute. Lu yubai smiled lovingly.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Secondly, when ye Xingkong woke up, he realized that Lu yubai was no longer there. There was a set of women¡¯s clothes on the bed. ¡± ¡°Sigh, I have to start acting again. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing changed his clothes and went downstairs. He could smell the fragrance from the stairs, and his stomach growled. ¡± ¡°As soon as she went down the stairs, Ind Master Chen¡¯s voice rang out,¡±¡±Xiao Ye¡¯s surname is changed. Come,e down and have breakfast.¡±¡± ¡± The two of them actually had a good rtionship. It wasn¡¯t a waste of his efforts to even use the medicine. ¡°¡±¡±Good Morning, Ind Lord.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong called out with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Come,e, sit.¡±¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen waved his hand and asked the servant to bring out the soup from the kitchen. ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at the soup, stunned. Why was he drinking such a nourishing soup so early in the morning? ¡± ¡°She nced at Ind Master Chen, who immediately smiled and waved his hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±Eat, eat quickly. I asked someone to make this especially for you.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Could it be some kind of trick? she decided not to drink it. Ye Xingkong smiled at Ind Master Chen,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well, I¡¯m not used to eating such a nourishing soup early in the morning. I might have a stomach ache once I eat it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll just have some congee,¡±¡±she said while rubbing her stomach. ¡± Chapter 1820 ? Chapter 1820: Secretly giving out candies every day (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Upon hearing this, Ind Master Chen became anxious.¡±¡±How can that be? even if you don¡¯t drink, my grandson also wants to drink.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s expression was nk. What grandson?¡±......¡± ¡°Seeing that he had said everything in his heart in a hurry, Ind Master Chen chuckled and said with some embarrassment,¡±¡±¡±¡±I mean you have to drink it. It¡¯s good for you and the child.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to be too direct, but he still said it. ¡± Ye Xingxing almost choked on his own saliva. This Ind Master Chen¡¯s imagination was too wild. Didn¡¯t he learn biology when he was in school? ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really ... Imaginative,¡±¡±she said with an embarrassed smile. ¡± ¡°Regarding his grandson, Ind Master Chen was very serious. His eyes dimmed,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean you can? didn¡¯t you sleep with my sonst night?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Since she said,¡±¡±we didn¡¯t take any protection before, what if she¡¯s pregnant?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since you¡¯ve slept with him, you¡¯re naturally a member of our Chen family. In the future, you¡¯ll naturally have to give birth to our Chen family¡¯s children,¡±¡± Ind Master Chen continued. ¡± Why did ye Xingguang find his words so strange? ¡°¡±¡±Ind Master Chen, that ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That, don¡¯t you want a child?¡±¡± He had done so much for his grandson. If she didn¡¯t want to have a child, he definitely couldn ¡®t. Whether it was through deception, coaxing, or coercion, it was rare that his son was willing to touch a woman. He had to make them have a child no matter what. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was a little speechless.¡±¡±I¡¯m still a child. Do you think I can be a mother like this?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You only need to care about the children. You don¡¯t need to care about anything else. I will naturally get someone to take good care of my grandson and give him the best in the world.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oh my God, it turned out that Ind Master Chen drugged Lu yubai for his grandson. ¡± ¡°Even if she wanted to marry Lu yubai and have a child with him, it couldn¡¯t be now. She hadn¡¯t graduated yet, and Lu yubai was on a mission. It wasn¡¯t appropriate. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not yet ...¡±¡± Ye Xingkong panicked.¡±¡±I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±From today onwards, you have to be prepared.¡±¡± Ind Master Chen waved his hand and decided,¡±¡±¡±¡±When you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯ll make the decision for you. You¡¯ll marry Zhaoyang and be my daughter-inw.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. She can marry Lu yubai without you making the decision. ¡°Seeing that ye Xingtian wasn¡¯t happy at all, Ind Master Chen¡¯s face sank.¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you smiling? Don¡¯t you like my son? You don¡¯t even feel any joy when you marry him. Are you lying to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing hurriedly shook his head, spouting nonsense in a serious manner.¡±¡±No, no, I just had a facial nerve disorder. When a person is too happy, they might have a facial nerve disorder.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is there such a thing?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen was puzzled. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong felt like an uneducated person. She rolled her eyes and coughed lightly,¡±¡±Ind master, I¡¯m much better today. I think I can crack the code now ...¡±¡± ¡± She took two pieces of toast and was about to leave. ¡°Just as he got up, he was stopped by Ind Master Chen.¡±¡±Wait.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oh my God, don¡¯t tell me you still remember that bowl of soup. Ye Xingkong turned his head and smiled perfunctorily at Ind Lord Chen.¡±¡±¡±¡±Is there anything else, Ind Lord?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t call me Ind master in the future, just call me dad like Zhaoyang,¡±¡±Ind Master Chen said, unwilling to give up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡±¡± ye Xingkong said. ¡± Chapter 1821 ? Chapter 1821: Secretly giving out candies every day (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea,¡±¡± ye Xingkong said. ¡± The direction of this mission was getting more and more mysterious. ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen¡¯s face sank and he put on the attitude of an elder, ¡°¡±It¡¯s a deal then. You¡¯ll be my daughter-inw from now on. Give me a grandson soon and I¡¯ll make sure Zhaoyang gives you a title.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xing Kong¡¯s mouth twitched and he was about to say something when he heard footsteps. The two of them turned their heads and saw a handsome and extraordinary figure walking in from the door. His footsteps were elegant and calm. ¡°His eyes were indifferent, but when he looked at Lu yubai, ye Xingxing felt that he was telling him to leave first. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ind Lord, I¡¯m going to decrypt it ...¡±¡± Ye Xingkong ran off after saying this. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wait ...¡±¡± Ind Master Chen originally wanted to call her to drink the soup before going up. In the end, when he looked over, she was almost gone. He stopped talking and only thought that she was shy. After all, she was just a little girl. ¡± ¡°He looked at Lu yubai.¡±¡±Look at you. You¡¯re already together. Why are you so unhappy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If she had been a little more concerned about her well-being, the little girl probably wouldn¡¯t have turned around and run away. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you promise me?¡±¡± Lu yubai said softly.¡±¡±You won¡¯t interfere in my business.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I did promise you, but you¡¯re not young anymore. Even if you think you¡¯re young, I¡¯m old. I just want to see you have an heir. That¡¯s not too much, right? as long as you have a grandson, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, what do you want to do now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since you two are together, she might be pregnant now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re overthinking,¡±¡±Lu yubai replied indifferently. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen revealed a sinister smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±If she¡¯s really pregnant, you should give her a status. After you have the child, I don¡¯t care what you want to do, whether it¡¯s a man or a woman. I¡¯ll officially hand over the entire Ind to you, and I¡¯ll also hand over everything on the ind to you. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Because no matter what he said, it would be useless and meaningless. ¡± ¡°Seeing that Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything, Ind Master Chen took it as a silent agreement and his mood suddenly became happy. ¡± ¡°It seemed that Xiao Ye was really different. After sleeping with her for a night, her son did not despise her as much anymore. Perhaps he would not only have one grandson in his arms. He might have two, three, or even an entire football team of grandsons ... ¡± ¡°If ye Xingtian knew about Ind Master Chen Chen¡¯s imagination, he would probably vomit blood. ¡± ¡°However, at this moment, even if she didn¡¯t know that Ind Master Chen wanted her to give birth to a football team, she felt that Ind Master Chen was treating her as a child-making machine. To think that she even told Lu yubai that Ind Master Chen was a good person. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing sat on the chair, thinking about Lu yubai again. He didn¡¯t know how long the two of them were going to keep up the act. ¡± She turned around and looked down. She saw a rose on her desk. ¡°Eh, why are there roses on the table? ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing picked it up and realized that on each petal, there were very fine and beautiful numbers. ¡± ¡°She plucked the first petal, which read: 520? ¡± The second petal had the number 1314 written on it. ¡°The third petal had the words ¡°¡±9999520.¡±¡± ¡± The fourth petal had the number 1314520. ¡°The fifth petal had the number ¡°¡±520.¡±¡± ¡± The sixth petal had the number 1314 written on it. ...... This went back and forth until the petal was finished. Ye Xingxing¡¯s mouth slowly opened. Such thoughtful roses must have been from Lu yubai ... Chapter 1822 ? Chapter 1822: Secretly giving out candies every day (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing thought that Lu yubai had ced these roses on his table as a romantic token to coax her, so he tore off these petals and put them all in a book, nning to make a bookmark for it in the future. ¡± She looked at the research report that she was deciphering and felt conflicted. Should she really understand it? she had only been putting on an act before. ¡°However, he didn¡¯t understand how long he would have to wait for Lin Zhonglong. ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we just unlock it first? she¡¯s added a password anyway. As for the progress, if she doesn¡¯t say it, they shouldn¡¯t notice it. ¡± ¡°However, she still had to be careful just in case. ¡± ¡°Previously, Ind Master Chen would still ask ye Xingkong about the progress of his research report. However, ever since he found out that ye Xingkong might be pregnant with his grandson, he lost all interest in the research report. Every day, he was thinking about how and when he could hold his grandson. ¡± ¡°He even told ye Xingguang,¡±¡±you can take your time with the decryption. You don¡¯t have to stay upte. Go to bed early every day. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If she was pregnant, sleepingte would affect the child. ¡± Ye Xing Kongughed. ¡°Then, Lu yubai, who was beside him, said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±If she¡¯s really pregnant, isn¡¯t it worse to crack codes in front of theputer every day?¡±¡± ¡± There was clearly a hint of hostility in his words. ¡°However, he did not expect Ind Master Chen to nod his head in a particrly serious manner after hearing this.¡±¡±Yes, you¡¯re right ...¡±¡±Then, he looked at ye Xingguang.¡±¡±From tomorrow onwards, don¡¯t decrypt it for the time being.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. This Ind master was really a weirdo. Wasn¡¯t this report his business? Did he not need money? ¡°Under the table, she deliberately used her foot to rub against Lu yubai ¡®S. Lu yubai put his hand on his face and looked at her, a little helpless and doting. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen looked at Lu yubai again.¡±¡±From what you just said, it means that you have epted it. Why don¡¯t you live together in the future?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai put down his hand and looked at Ind Master Chen.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± He was obviously mocking her just now. Ye Xingkong was speechless. The ind master was going to stir up trouble. ¡°¡±¡±Then it¡¯s decided.¡±¡± Ind Master Chen smiled when he saw that he was silent. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Lu yubai refused. ¡± ¡°The ind master wanted to say something, but ye Xingxing quickly leaned over and whispered,¡±¡±Distance breeds beauty, and some things can¡¯t be rushed. If you force it too much, it will make people develop a rebellious mentality.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Ind Master Chen felt that it made sense and didn¡¯t say anything more. He even used the public chopsticks to help ye Xingxing take some food.¡±¡±These dishes were all prepared for you. Eat more.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± ye Xingkong said with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Also, you can just tell them what you want to eat and let them make it for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen changed to his own chopsticks, picked up some food, and put it in his mouth. While chewing, he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±As long as you can give birth to an outstanding heir for my Chen family, these are all small matters.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. This Ind master had gone crazy thinking about his grandson. If he knew that his real son ... He suddenly felt that the ind master was a little pitiful. ¡°Perhaps she shouldn¡¯t feel this way. After all, a person who could cooperate with a transnational criminal group couldn¡¯t be a good person. ¡± ¡°At this moment, there was amotion outside. ¡± Ye Xing Kong subconsciously looked outside and saw brother scar who had not appeared for a long time. He pushed the door open with two other men and rushed in with a look of urgency. ¡°His sharp eyes swept across ye Xingxing¡¯s face with coldness, and then he walked towards Ind Lord Chen. ¡± Chapter 1823 ? Chapter 1823: Secretly giving out candies every day (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The shiny leather boots made a hurried and heavy sound as they hit the smooth floor. Ye Xingxing¡¯s hand tightened around his chopsticks. For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡± Scarface¡¯s look just now clearly indicated that he was here for her. ¡°She saw Dao BA whisper something into the ind master¡¯s ear, causing his face to turn ugly. The next second, he looked at her. ¡± ¡°So, she was right, scar bro was really after her. ¡± But what was it? She didn¡¯t think that anything could happen to her and that brother scar could use it to make a fuss. ¡°¡±¡±Unless it¡¯s about Lu yubai.¡±¡± Thinking of this, ye Xingkong subconsciously nced at Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, she really admired Lu yubai. He didn¡¯t care at all. He was still expressionless and calm. Whether it was scar bro¡¯s aggressiveness or his schemes, he didn¡¯t care at all. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Have you received any gifts recently?¡±¡± Ind Lord Chen¡¯s voice rang out as he looked at ye Xingtian. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong turned to look at Ind Master Chen, his face nk. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you have any?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen asked again. His tone was still as calm as before and didn¡¯t show any excitement or seriousness. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong shook his head subconsciously. After all, she really did not receive a gift. As for the Rose, even if she did, she could not tell anyone that it was a gift from Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Scar bro yelled at ye Xingkong, ¡°¡±You¡¯re lying. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he said innocently,¡±¡±¡±¡±I didn ¡®t.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface scoffed coldly. He gave the two men beside him a look, and the two of them went to ye Xingxing¡¯s spy. ¡± ¡°After a while, they came out with a book in their hands. ¡± ¡°That book was the one ye Xingkong had used to pick up the Rose petals. His heart trembled for some reason, and he felt a little uneasy. But then he thought that it was just some petals. So what if he knew? ¡± ¡°As for the words on it, she could also say that she wrote them when she was bored. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t have anything to do with Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°She raised her eyes and saw Ind Master Chen staring at her. His gaze was different from before.¡±¡±What are these things?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Rose petals,¡±¡± ye Xingxing replied softly.¡±¡±When I went back to my room that day, I saw a rose on my table. I thought it was quite interesting, so I took the petals and put them in my book.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Something was wrong. It was just some rose petals, but there must be a reason why scar bro asked someone to take them out. ¡± ¡°Or rather, there was a scheme. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re lying. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How did I lie?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s face was filled with anger, and his tone was a little agitated. ¡± ¡°Scarfaceughed coldly, as if he was saying that ye Xingkong was furious. He then looked at the ind master and said,¡±¡±These aren¡¯t ordinary roses. There are words on them. Although these are simple numbers, they were sent out this morning. It¡¯s clear that they aren¡¯t simple numbers.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. She secretly nced at Lu yubai again. Lu yubai was also looking at her with a slight doubt in his eyes. What was going on? weren¡¯t these roses from Lu yubai? How did it be a signal from the ind? ¡°Could it be that these flowers had nothing to do with Lu yubai, and was just a trap set by scar bro? ¡± Chapter 1824 ? Chapter 1824: Secretly giving out candies every day (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Meeting the knife-scarred man¡¯s eyes, ye Xingxing acted as if he didn¡¯t understand what he was saying at all. He asked in confusion,¡±¡±Mr. Dao BA, what do you mean by this? Isn¡¯t the word on the Rose 1314520 something verymon, amon number that can be found on the inte by just searching for it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen also felt the same way. He looked at Dao BA and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re thinking too much, aren¡¯t you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How could it be overthinking? if it was overthinking, why would someone send it out?¡±¡± Dao BA slightly frowned.¡±¡±Perhaps it¡¯s because these numbers are simple andmon, and often seen, so it won¡¯t arouse suspicion.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But is this really none of my business?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong was confused. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can continue pretending.¡±¡± Scarface bro snorted. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong chuckled.¡±¡±Why should I pretend? you¡¯re too funny. 1314520 and 9999 are just some fun numbers. How could they have anything to do with me? besides, these numbers have nothing to do with me. Just because the flower petals in my room have these numbers, then why can¡¯t it be that someone found out that there were flower petals in my room and deliberately told you, so you deliberately sent these numbers to frame me? After all, my room is cleaned by someone every day. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface pondered for a moment before ye Xingkong said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re very calm and collected. At the critical moment, you can even bite back at me. However, no matter how you quibble, you can¡¯t change the fact that this is the signal you sent out. Tell me, do these numbers mean that you have sessfully entered our Ind and gained our trust?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Trust?¡±¡± ye Xingkong sneered. Do I look like I¡¯ve gained your trust now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I hadn¡¯t intercepted your signal and found the flower petals in your room, you would have gained our trust. Tell me, who is your aplice?¡±¡± Scarface said. And who gave you the petals?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I must be drunk. If the flower petals were really evidence, why would I still keep them in my room and put them in my book? I would have thrown them away a long time ago. I only put them in my book because I thought the words on the flower petals were more fun.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at Ind Master Chen, ye Xingkong¡¯s face was pale and unsightly. He clenched his fists in grief and indignation, and his joints were pale. ¡± ¡°Such a wronged and indignant look, it was as if he had suffered a great injustice. ¡± ¡°Her voice trembled as she said,¡±¡±of course, I¡¯m an outsider to you. The things that the ind master said to me were just casual words. Since you don¡¯t believe me anymore, you can do whatever you want to me. However, I still have to say onest thing. June¡¯s flying snow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t think that you can get away with it just because you¡¯re eloquent. The evidence is already in front of you, so don¡¯t even think about quibbling,¡±¡± Dao BA said and looked at the ind master.¡±¡±Ind master, we should lock her up right now and have her decipher the secret text as quickly as possible. If she doesn¡¯t understand, we¡¯ll just kill her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai, who had been silent the entire time, said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you kill her, will you decode the text?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He was still eating his own food, as if he was an outsider watching a show. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Young master, don¡¯t you hate this woman?¡±¡± Scar bro looked at Lu yubai and asked with a faint smile. ¡± It was as if he had been waiting for Lu yubai to speak up for ye Xingxing. Ye Xingkong¡¯s heart trembled. Chapter 1825 ? Chapter 1825: Secretly giving out candies every day (15) Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingkong¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Scar bro¡¯s ultimate goal couldn¡¯t be Lu yubai, right? ¡± ¡°Sure enough, scar bro didn¡¯t wait for Lu yubai to speak. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since you hate this woman so much, why do you protect her every time? it makes me wonder if you¡¯re deliberately showing your indifference to her. If it¡¯s just about the encryption, it¡¯s not that she can¡¯t do it. There are many people in this world who can decode it. Let alone one, two, or threeyers of encryption, even tenyers of encryption can be decoded by her. It¡¯s only a matter of time. We don¡¯t need to be threatened by this woman at all. Don¡¯t tell me you two knew each other before?¡±¡± ¡± Scarface said with a cold smile. ¡°When he first saw this woman, he wanted to kill her. However, when Lu yubai came down personally, he felt that there was something wrong between the two of them. He even suspected that they knew each other. ¡± ¡°However, along the way, Lu yubai didn¡¯t even nce at her, which made her feel that she was overthinking. ¡± ¡°However, on the third floor that day, she had obviously gone to find Chen Chaoyang, but denied it. She said that she had taken a fancy to Chen Chaoyang, which was obviously a lie. What was more unexpected was that Chen Chaoyang hade out and said those words, which were obviously to help her cover up. ¡± This made him even more suspicious. ¡°When he heard that the two of them had actually managed to get together with the ind master, he was almost certain that they knew each other from before. ¡± ¡°They came to the ind master one after another. It might be a conspiracy, and it might be to get this small ind. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong understood the hidden meaning in Scarface¡¯s words. Before Lu yubai could say anything, heughed.¡±¡±What did you just say? We knew each other in the past. If we knew each other in the past, how could I have been captured by you? he would have saved me a long time ago, but look at him now. Does it look like he wants to save me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Aiya, the pressure of acting is so great. ¡± ¡°I really want to leave the ind, leave the ind ... ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t look at anyone. He just put down his chopsticks, took a napkin, and elegantly pursed his lips. Then, he said lightly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I know that my return has made you ufortable. I feel that I¡¯ve snatched away something that should have belonged to you. I said that I wouldpete with you fairly, but it seems that I¡¯ve overestimated you.¡±¡± ¡± He was ridiculing scar bro¡¯s dirty methods. ¡°He put down the napkin and looked at brother scar with a sharp gaze,¡±¡±What are you going to say next? that I¡¯m a spy, that I was the one who gave you the roses, and that we sent the encrypted message together?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai¡¯s calm face. He didn¡¯t mention anything about the petals and pushed everything onto scar bro. He couldn¡¯t help but praise him. ¡°She looked at the ind master again. Because of Lu yubai¡¯s words, his face was a little dark. ¡± ¡°Hence, he added fuel to the fire and said angrily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh my God, why are you making things difficult for me? What petals, what ciphertexts, I¡¯m so confused. I don¡¯t know what you want to do at all. Now I understand that you want to frame Chen shaoye through me. You are so insidious!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scar bro was an easily angered person, so he pointed at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±What nonsense are you talking about? do you believe that I won¡¯t kill you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong deliberately shrank back in fear.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you so agitated? do you want to kill me?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1826 ? Chapter 1826: Secretly giving out candies every day (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You woman! Simply looking for death!¡±¡± Scarface bro was furious! He took two steps forward and raised his leg to kick ye Xing Kong. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he subconsciously retreated. Help me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A figure suddenly appeared in front of ye Xingxing. It was Lu yubai. He turned his body and did a beautiful side kick, directly hitting brother scar. ¡± ¡°Scar bro¡¯s foot didn¡¯tnd on ye Xingxing¡¯s body, but instead collided with Lu yubai¡¯s foot, and it was a showdown of strength. ¡± They all used their full strength. The two of them looked at each other with cold eyes. ¡°When he retracted his leg, Lu yubai stood firmly without any signs of swaying. ¡± Scarface took a few steps back and found that his legs were trembling. ¡°Scarface clenched his fist in surprise. He had always thought that Chen Chaoyang was a weakling. After all, an ordinary person¡¯s strength was pitifully smallpared to his. ¡± ¡°However, just now ... He had not expected Chen Chaoyang to be so powerful. ¡± He had really underestimated Chen Chaoyang. ¡°However, he had practiced it before and had not stopped all these years. On the other hand, Lu yubai only started practicing when he came to this Ind. It had only been a year, so how could his strength surpass his? ¡± Was Chen Chaoyang really an ordinary person for the past twenty years? ¡°The sudden ident stunned Ind Master Chen. After a moment, he suddenly put down the table, stood up, looked at the crowd, and roared,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you guys doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong looked at the ind Lord and cried pitifully,¡±¡±Ind master, he almost kicked me just now. If he had really kicked me, your grandson would have been gone.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At the mention of his grandson, Ind Master Chen was really furious. He directly smashed his cup on the ground.¡±¡±Do you think I¡¯m already dead? You actually started to make a move on my grandson right in front of me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong pouted at the ind Lord, ¡°¡±That¡¯s too much, my poor child. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man¡¯s face was tense as he red at ye Xingxing. He then turned to the ind master, wanting to exin something.¡±¡±Ind master, I¡¯m just a little too extreme, but ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Enough,¡±¡± the ind master interrupted him. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen was very angry. He felt that brother scar was bing more and morewless. He had indeed said that he would give him the entire Ind, but he had conditions. That was to ensure his son, Chen Chaoyang, was safe for the rest of his life. Now that Chaoyang was back, he was suppressing him in all kinds of ways. Did he really think that he, as a father, didn¡¯t know anything? ¡± ¡°Scarface bro was extremely unhappy, and even started to hate the ind master. ¡± ¡°After so many years of foster father-son rtionship, it could not bepared to the trace of biological blood. No matter what he said next or what evidence he produced, the ind master would stand in front of Chen Chaoyang. ¡± Since that was the case ... ¡°At this moment, Scarface¡¯s brother¡¯s heart was filled with killing intent. ¡± ¡°At this moment, the ind master¡¯s phone on the dining table rang. ¡± ¡°He nced at the crowd, then sat back in his chair and looked at his phone. When he saw the number disyed on the screen, his eyes darkened, which was different from before. ¡± He ignored everyone else and went upstairs with his phone. Ye Xing Kong subconsciously felt that this phone call was not an ordinary one. She red at brother scar and walked upstairs. ¡°There weren¡¯t any servants upstairs, and Lu yubai was still watching from downstairs. She thought that no one would find out even if she went upstairs to eavesdrop. ¡± Chapter 1827 ? Chapter 1827: Secretly giving out candies every day (17) Trantor: 549690339 Ye Xingxing heard the ind Lord¡¯s voice as soon as he reached the fourth floor. The door to his study wasn¡¯t closed. ¡°¡±¡±The contract is a research report on the creation of weapons. I¡¯m following the original agreement now. If you think it¡¯s taking too long, you can take this research report and solve it yourself.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was overjoyed when he heard this. ¡°As expected, if it was rted to the research report, then did that mean it was rted to Lu yubai¡¯s mission? ¡± ¡°At this time, the ind master in the room heard what the person opposite him said. He was furious and smashed another cup. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When you told me about it, you didn¡¯t mention anything about ciphertexts. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have given you such a good price. You should know that it¡¯s in China, after all. You can ask how many people are willing to help you go to China to Rob things. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°They were all simr to mercenaries. Although they lived their lives on the edge of a knife, they also cherished their lives. Not to mention them, even the real mercenaries were not willing to go to China. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can give you the research report directly, but transfer the rest of the money to me immediately.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong couldn¡¯t hear what the other person was saying, but he sneered at the ind master and continued, ¡°¡±You¡¯re spinning it after I untie it? Then if you turn on me and don¡¯t transfer the rest of the money, who am I going to ask for money from?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This world had nevercked in ck-hearted people, and it could be said to be verymon. ¡± ¡°Even if the attitude of the two cooperating parties was very friendly, there was a dangerous element of unease. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll give you the money and the goods. If you just want to take a look, you¡¯re wee toe to my Ind.¡±¡± After that, the ind master hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing ran down the stairs, his heart almost jumping out of his chest. ¡± ¡°Who was the person on the phone with the ind master? It should be Lin Zhongchang. If he came to the ind, did that mean Lu yubai would be able toplete the mission? ¡± ¡°However, the people on this Ind were not easy to deal with. They also had a good rtionship with Lin Zhongchang, so they would definitely not be willing to go all out with Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°But no matter what, she had to tell Lu yubai the good news. ¡± ¡°She looked down from the window and saw Lu yubai standing in the yard, so she went downstairs. ¡± ¡°At this moment, all ye Xingkong could think about was the mission. Shepletely forgot about brother Scar¡¯s existence. All she wanted to do was run down and tell Lu yubai the good news. ¡± ¡°However, at the door, he saw brother scar opposite Lu yubai. Why hadn¡¯t he left yet? ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s smile disappeared, and his face immediately darkened as he met brother Scarface¡¯s murderous eyes. ¡± ¡°The moment she ran down, scar had been staring at her, not letting go of any subtle expression on her face. ¡± ¡°He was d that he was standing under the eaves, so that the people upstairs couldn¡¯t see him and he could see this scene. He was even more certain of his suspicion, but he didn¡¯t know how long these two people were going to act. ¡± ¡°However, it didn¡¯t matter. He would just let them act well. He was just afraid that they wouldn¡¯t act. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a good show to watch when they were exposed. ¡± ¡°Scar stared at ye Xingguang, and Lu yubai stared at scar. Scar didn¡¯t let ye Xingguang¡¯s expression go, and Lu yubai didn¡¯t let him go either. ¡± ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the mission, his eyes would have been on ye Xingkong the moment he came down. However, during the mission, as long as ye Xingkong appeared, his eyes would only be on those who posed a threat to ye Xingkong! ¡± Chapter 1828 ? Chapter 1828: Secretly giving out candies every day (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s eyes became darker and darker. His eyes were like frozen ice, but no emotions could be seen. ¡± ¡°After that, he walked forward and passed scar bro without stopping in front of ye xingwu. ¡± ¡°What he did next was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations. He put his arm around ye Xingxing¡¯s shoulder and said,¡±¡±didn¡¯t you go up? Why did youe down again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong looked at him in shock. Scar bro was still here, so why was Lu yubai so gentle to her? ¡± ¡°At that moment, she almost thought that scar was also a spy like Lu yubai. This was not Lu yubai¡¯s style unless he trusted him. ¡± ¡°However, when she looked at Scar¡¯s expression, she saw that he was also stunned, surprised, and then sneered. In the end, he even mocked, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t you hate her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai still ignored scar bro. He looked at her and said,¡±¡±let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll walk you up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Okay,¡±¡± ye Xingkong replied in a daze. She looked at Lu yubai with confusion, asking him what he was up to. ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t say anything. He just rubbed her head. ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t quite understand. He felt that he should have some understanding now. Lu yubai did this on purpose, but he didn¡¯t quite understand his purpose. However, she had always believed in him, and he must have his reasons and reasons for doing this. ¡± ¡°Since it was a public disy of affection, she was naturally happy to cooperate. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I came down to pick you up, so that you won¡¯t continue to be blinded by certain people.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing smiled sweetly at Lu yubai as he spoke, but the person in his words was an eyesore. He didn¡¯t need to point it out to know that he was referring to brother scar. ¡± ¡°Brother Scarface frowned and gritted his teeth, ¡± ¡°Just as he was about to vent his anger on ye Xingxing, he heard Lu yubai say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Some people are just clowns. You don¡¯t need to pay attention to them at all. When you see them in the future, you just need to treat them as air.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±En ...¡±¡± Ye Xingkong nodded lightly, smiling.¡±¡±I know. I¡¯ve never taken him seriously in the past. He¡¯s so good-looking and he always likes to appear in front of you. Doesn¡¯t he know that there¡¯s a saying that there¡¯s no harm withoutparison?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s the saddest to not know your own limits. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ignore him, ignore him. This kind of person will dirty your mouth if you say too much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them continued their conversation, as if every word they said was mocking scar bro, infuriating him, but theypletely ignored him. ¡± ¡°Scarface waspletely provoked. He shouted at the two,¡±¡±Do you think that you can show your true colors without any restraint just because the ind master is not here? do you intend to officially start a war with me?!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing originally thought that Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t talk to brother scar this time. However, Lu yubai smiled and looked at brother scar, ¡± ¡°His eyes were deep and cold as he mocked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Start a war? you think too highly of yourself. To me, you are no different from the residents of this Ind!¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. He was challenging the knife-scarred man. What was Lu yubai trying to do? Could he have guessed that the ind master¡¯s phone call was rted to Lin Zhongchang? but why did he provoke scar bro? ¡°In that instant, ye Xingkong¡¯s mind lit up. Could it be that this brother Scarface and Lin Zhongchang knew each other? ¡± ¡°However, that was not the case. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was deliberately provoking the scarred man, not because of the ind master¡¯s phone call, but because of the ind master¡¯s gaze just now. That gaze made him too uneasy. ¡± Chapter 1829 ? Chapter 1829: Secretly giving out candies every day (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What did you just say?¡±¡± Scarface was enraged. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t forget who you are! I¡¯m the future owner of this Ind!¡±¡± Lu Yuyun said casually, but his heart was filled with coldness and murderous intent. ¡± ¡°Scar bro¡¯s eyes were full of schemes when he looked at ye Xingguang, and he couldn¡¯t get rid of it. ¡± ¡°If scar bro had only targeted him, he wouldn¡¯t have cared. However, he couldn¡¯t allow ye Xingkong to be in any danger on the ind. 1 ¡± ¡°Brother scar was different from the ind owner. Although they both lived on the edge of a knife and killed people to earn money, the ind owner had his own principles. He only killed those who should be killed, and when he took on any project, he would clearly not kill children. ¡± ¡°But scar bro was different. He had no bottom line, no principles, and he wouldn¡¯t even let a baby go. He just loved to kill people for fun, and he thought that killing people would help him build his strong position. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know what scar bro was going to do to ye Xingxing or what kind of scheme he was going to pull. This time, it was the Rose petals. What about the next time? ¡± ¡°For someone like Dao BA, who had no principles and used cruel methods, rather than being on guard against him, it was better to get rid of him directly! ¡± ¡°If he was no longer around, the starry sky would be safe for the next half a year based on the ind master¡¯s current love for the starry sky. ¡± And his mission was at most half a year¡¯s time. ¡°Therefore, brother scar must die! ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s words were like a Master Teaching his servant. Coupled with his contemptuous tone, scar bro waspletely infuriated. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My identity?¡±¡± Scarface bro shouted,¡±¡±Who Do You Think You Are? you¡¯re just a little B * stard. Don¡¯t give me any respect. You¡¯re just a dye factory. People like you are only fit to be corpses lying in the trash.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I die, you¡¯ll be able to inherit this Ind? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been trying so hard to frame me, including those rose petals. I can¡¯t believe that you only know such low-ss methods. ¡°¡± Lu yubai¡¯s handsome face revealed a trace of evil ridicule. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Whether you die or not, this Ind will be mine. The ind master promised to give it to me!!¡±¡± Scarface said indignantly. He even shook his neck, making a clear cracking sound. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong looked at the two of them going head to head with each other, and he had a feeling that Lu yubai was trying to provoke brother scar into fighting! ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curled up into a cold smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±So what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface was rendered speechless, and his heart was burning with rage, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve only been here for a short time. Do you know how much I¡¯ve sacrificed for this Ind? I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai interrupted him.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know how much you¡¯ve sacrificed, but you¡¯re a gambler. We all know how much money you¡¯ve secretly taken from the ind. My father has seen you on the ind for many years, so he turned a blind eye to it. However, you¡¯ve been using the ind¡¯s name to take on private jobs. If my father finds out, do you think he will tolerate you? Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re lucky. I have evidence to prove that you¡¯re gambling for your own sake. ¡°¡± ¡± Scarface¡¯s expression changed and he clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Lu yubai continued,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t tell you because I was afraid of you. I saw that you¡¯ve been on this Ind for so many years. You¡¯ve also taken care of my father for so many years. But now, I don¡¯t think I have any reason to keep it a secret for you.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1830 ? Chapter 1830: Secretly distributing sweets every day (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Scarface bro threatened,¡±¡±You dare!¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips curled up coldly. The arc of a smile that was not a smile clearly showed his attitude at the moment. ¡°¡±¡±This Ind will be mine from now on, I can do whatever I want. I want to see if the ind master will really kill me, the son he¡¯s raised for more than 20 years, if you die and he doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±¡± Scarface raged. ¡± ¡°The subordinate beside him heard this and his expression changed. He immediately went forward to persuade the man,¡±¡±¡±¡±Big brother Dao, don¡¯t be rash ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scar bro knew this, but he couldn¡¯t take it lying down. If Lu yubai really showed him the evidence, he might not have any power on this Ind anymore. ¡± ¡°He stared at Lu yubai fiercely and gloomily, firmly watching his every move. ¡± ¡°However, Lu yubai remained calm and didn¡¯t seem to care about the whole thing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±For your own good, I suggest that you don¡¯t fight me. Otherwise, fists and legs have no eyes. I might identally kill you.¡±¡± After Lu yubai finished speaking, he gave scar a mocking and contemptuous look and wanted to leave with ye Xingxing. ¡± The enraged scar bro couldn¡¯t control himself anymore. He ignored his subordinates ¡®advice and kicked Lu yubai. ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t look back, but he knew that scar bro would do this. He held ye Xingkong and turned to the side, barely avoiding the kick. ¡± ¡°However, the attack didn¡¯t stop there. Scar bro wasing for them. ¡± ¡°However, scar bro¡¯s subordinate was still quite rational. He rushed up and pulled scar bro back,¡±¡±brother scar, calm down, brother scar ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai let go of ye Xingxing and looked into brother Scar¡¯s dark eyes. He was like a beast in the middle of the night, emitting a light that wanted to devour the man. ¡± ¡°Seeing Lu yubai¡¯s taunting eyes, scar struggled in anger but to no avail. He kicked his subordinate to the ground and rushed towards Lu yubai again. ¡± Lu yubai pushed ye Xingxing away and went straight for scar bro. Both of them punched each other with all their might and didn¡¯t stop kicking. Every hit was a fatal one. ¡°Ye Xingguang took a few steps back, keeping a safe distance from them as he watched on worriedly. ¡± ¡°The two of them had attacked too quickly. She could only see the two figures fighting, but she couldn¡¯t see how they attacked. ¡± ¡°However, after watching for a while, she vaguely felt that Lu yubai should have the upper hand, because scar bro was constantly retreating. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, Lu yubai jumped up and kicked scar in the chest. With a backflip, Lu yubainded steadily on the ground. Scar was directly kicked and hit a tree in the yard. He then fell from the tree to the ground with a trace of blood on his forehead. ¡± ¡°The mes of anger burned in his eyes. Dao BA¡¯s killing intent waspletely incited. After he got up from the ground, he immediately pulled out the dagger on his body and once again charged towards Lu yubai. ¡± It was a great humiliation for him that he could not defeat Chen Chaoyang. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there was a rule to carry a gun around the ind owner¡¯s vi and scar bro¡¯s gun had been removed when he came in, he would have already pointed it at Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Scar bro had a dagger, but Lu yubai didn ¡®T. He could only retreat and raise his arms to protect himself. ¡± ¡°He looked at brother scar who was constantly swinging his dagger, each strike was vicious and merciless. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s face was pale, and he started to panic. Knives don¡¯t have eyes. What if he got hurt? ¡± Chapter 1831 ? Chapter 1831: Secretly giving out candies every day (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s face was pale, and he started to panic. Knives don¡¯t have eyes. What if he got hurt? ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she saw Scar¡¯s dagger. It was about to reach Lu yubai¡¯s neck. Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart trembled and he shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Be careful!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai turned sideways, and the de of the dagger almost touched his skin. It was probably only a centimeter away. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the two of them were getting more and more evenly matched, as if they were going to fight to the death, ye Xingguang was so anxious that he was about to jump. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, a light shed in her head. Why did Lu yubai force brother scar to make a move? he probably wanted the ind master to see that on this Ind, only the ind master could cure brother scar. ¡± ¡°With that thought, ye Xingxing turned and ran upstairs, shouting as he ran,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind Lord, Ind Lord ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind master must have heard her voice from far away, so he came out and ran into her at the stairs. He rushed up at a super speed towards ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±They ... They ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing, who hadn¡¯t exercised in a long time, was gasping for air.¡±¡±That ... That ... Brother scar ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen frowned.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be anxious. Speak slowly. What happened to ah Dao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He ... He ... He wants to kill your son.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong deliberately exaggerated the situation. ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Ind Master Chen¡¯s expression changed drastically. He immediately ran down the stairs, and ye Xingxing, who had just caught his breath, also quickly chased after him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± The ind master asked as he ran. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Scar bro said that he was the ind owner, but your son said no. He even said that he used the ind¡¯s name to take on a private job. He threatened your son not to say anything, and if he didn¡¯t agree, he would kill him to silence him.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong picked the most important parts. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± The ind master was furious! ¡± ¡°When the two of them went down, they saw brother scar holding a dagger and aiming it at Lu yubai¡¯s neck with a fierce expression. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face turned pale with fear and he shouted angrily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Stop!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, brother scar didn¡¯t stop. He continued to rush towards Lu yubai. Ind Master Chen rushed over and stood in front of Lu yubai. ¡± Scarface¡¯s face changed. ¡°At this moment, scar bro was thinking a lot. He was hesitating whether he should take this opportunity to kill the ind master. ¡± ¡°However, if he killed the ind master, there was an 80% chance that he would not be able to leave. ¡± ¡°The thought of killing the ind master onlysted for a moment. However, at this moment, it was toote when he wanted to withdraw his dagger. He couldn¡¯t stop his hand, and the dagger was aimed at the ind master¡¯s neck. ¡± ¡°In the nick of time, Lu yubai pulled the ind master and punched out with all his might. Although he pushed brother scar away, his arm also came into contact with the sharp de. He covered the injured area with his hand, and in the next second, blood kept flowing out from the gaps between his clenched fingers. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?!!¡±¡± Ye Xingguang rushed out in a panic.¡±¡±Oh my God, you¡¯re injured!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he looked at Ind Master Chen and shouted anxiously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind master, doctor, call the doctor.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind master¡¯s face was filled with ferocity. Like a sleeping lion that had suddenly woken up, he roared,¡±¡±¡±¡±Men,e!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As his voice rang out, a group of men in ck camouge uniforms barged into the vi with guns in their hands. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ind Lord!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Two people stood in front of the ind master as if they were protecting him, while the others turned them around in a circle. Their guns were not directly loaded, but aimed at the people in the middle. ¡± Chapter 1832 ? Chapter 1832: Secretly giving out candies every day (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen squinted his eyes and a thickyer of murderous aura surrounded him. He said to one of them,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bring the doctor here as fast as possible.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing that the ind master wanted someone to treat Lu yubai, scar bro came back to his senses from the ident. He realized that the situation had be serious, and he exined in a panic,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind master, I didn¡¯t want to stab you just now. It was him. He knew this woman from a long time ago. They came to the ind one after another with bad intentions ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for him to finish, or to say that he didn¡¯t want to hear him speak, the ind master shouted to the people beside him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Drag him away and lock him up!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface¡¯s face changed,¡±¡±Ind master!¡±¡± Listen to me, listen to my exnation. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing, who was supporting Lu yubai, immediately shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s there to exin? you just wanted to kill me. You think you¡¯re the most powerful person on this Ind.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind master impatiently continued to shout,¡±¡±What are you still standing there for? drag him away.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Immediately, someone came to pull scar bro away. Scar bro was furious and immediately swung the dagger in his hand away. All the guns were pointed at him. ¡± He immediately didn¡¯t dare to move. He was not the ind master¡¯s opponent in a head-on confrontation. ¡°It was only then that he realized that he had been too impulsive just now. Chen Chaoyang, who was usually quiet, had just spoken so much to him and even admitted his rtionship with this woman with his actions in front of him. ¡± He had fallen into Lu yubai¡¯s trap. ¡°After Dao BA calmed down, the dagger in his hand suddenly fell to the ground. He patted his chest and said with a sincere attitude,¡±¡±Ind master, please believe me. Just now, they deliberately provoked me in order to wait for you toe down and use the trick of injuring yourself.¡±¡± ¡± These words didn¡¯t move Ind Master Chen in the slightest. ¡°Zhao Yang could have beaten him just now, but he was injured to save him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Trust you?¡±¡± Heughed coldly.¡±¡±How do you want me to believe you? you actually wanted to kill me just now!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface shook his head,¡±¡±no, Ind master. How could I want to kill you? I just moved too fast. I couldn¡¯t stop or pull back. I was also scared, but my dagger did deviate from its direction.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He started to y the emotional card.¡±¡±In my heart, you are the closest person to me. How can I kill you? please forgive my impulsiveness and mistake this time ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face was so cold that there wasn¡¯t a single drop of warmth. His eyes were filled with disappointment towards him.¡±¡±Spare you? I¡¯ll let you off this time and give you a chance. After you get out, you should be able to n how to kill me next. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The knife-scarred man¡¯s eyes instantly widened in fear.¡±¡±Ind master, how could you have such thoughts? how would I dare? you raised me and taught me so much. Even if I¡¯m a bastard, I can¡¯t do anything to you. Even though you didn¡¯t ask me to call you father, you are still my father in my heart. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s lips curled into aplicated sneer,¡±¡±¡±¡±Father, do you think of me as your father, or do you think of me as someone who is obstructing you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He had been on the edge of the de for so many years, how could he not feel the killing intent? ¡± ¡°At that moment, the child he had raised wanted to kill him, not his son, but him. ¡± ¡°From the day he had brought him along, he knew what kind of person ah Dao was ... ¡± Chapter 1833 ? Chapter 1833: Secretly giving out candies every day (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He had taken a fancy to this child back then because he had a ruthlessness that came from the bottom of his heart, and also an ambition to strive for sess. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, he would not have been chosen as the sessor. ¡± ¡°Previously, he had indeed wanted him to be the heir. It was also because of him that his ambition was raised. Therefore, in the past year, he had felt guilty towards him and tried his best to tolerate him. ¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t take it to heart at all and took everything for granted, including inheriting the ind. ¡± ¡°No matter what, this child can not be kept! ¡± ¡°As he thought of this, the ind master¡¯s expression and eyes became even more ruthless! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ind master, just trust me this once. Just this once. I will prove to you in the future that I will never hurt you.¡±¡± Brother Scarface was still expressing his sincerity. He really couldn¡¯t be locked up, or he would be finished. ¡± He knew the ind master¡¯s means too well. He was very ruthless and would never give anyone who wanted to kill him any chance. ¡°¡±¡±Ind master, it¡¯s been more than 20 years. Everything I have was given to me by you. I¡¯m willing to give up everything for you. Even if I have to give up my life, I¡¯ve always wanted to call you dad ...¡±¡± Brother scar looked aggrieved and anxious. He was so moved that he looked like he was about to cry. ¡± ¡°However, no matter what he said, the ind master was very decisive. He waved his hand again and had people take brother Scarface away. ¡± ¡°Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade the ind master, Scarface was so angry that he directly shouted: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t forget that I saved your life back then. If it wasn¡¯t for me, you would¡¯ve been dead long ago. Now that you¡¯ve been yed by this person, why can¡¯t you just trust me once? they¡¯re not simple. They¡¯ll kill you. Everything I¡¯ve done is for you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face had been sullen the whole time, as if he couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡± ¡°However, ye Xingxing suddenly called out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Wait a moment.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She turned around angrily and said to Ind Master Chen,¡±¡±¡±¡±He wanted to hit me just now. He wanted to kick me when you were with him, and he still wanted to kick me after you left. Now, he even hurt the man I like. I must beat him up!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he said that, he rushed forward and kicked Scar¡¯s little brother hard. ¡± ¡°Because he was being held down, scar bro couldn¡¯t fight back. He could only take the kick head on. The most sensitive part of his body was attacked by a sharp pain. Scar bro screamed in pain, and his face turned red. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing had used all his strength in this kick, and with his leather shoes, it was really heavy. ¡± ¡°For a moment, Dao BA was in so much pain that he almost fainted. ¡± ¡°After brother Scarface was taken down, the doctor arrived. ¡± ¡°She quickly began to treat Lu yubai¡¯s wound. The wound was very deep, and the bloody cut was about eight or nine centimeters long. It needed stitches. ¡± ¡°As the doctor was dealing with it, blood was still flowing out, which showed the severity of the situation. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen looked at the wound and shivered. Then, tears began to flow out uncontrobly. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen looked at her pale face andforted her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a superficial wound. It¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°To him, it was indeed just a small gun. It was not fatal, and it did not hurt any vital parts, which would affect his future movements or anything. ¡± ¡°However, to ye Xingkong, who had never seen anyone so seriously injured before, it was extremely terrifying. ¡± Chapter 1834 ? Chapter 1834: Secretly giving out candies every day (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to look at Ind Master Chen. ¡°¡±You¡¯re going to bleed a bowl of blood, and you call this fine? It¡¯s going to be stitched up, and you call it just a superficial injury? ind master, don¡¯t bully me because I¡¯m not a doctor. Just treat it as if I have no medical knowledge at all. This injury will take at least two to three months to heal. ¡°¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen was speechless. He really wanted to say that it was not serious and that he did not need to take care of two or three friends. He would be fine in half a month. ¡°However, the little girl was crying so sadly and had a look of usation on her face. He couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡± ¡°He stretched out his hand, gesturing for the servant to pour him a cup of tea before handing it to ye Xingxing.¡±¡±¡±¡±Drink some tea to calm your nerves, then go have a good sleep. After that, throw everything to the back of your mind.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing took the cup and took a sip silently. Then, he looked at the ind master and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I can ¡®t. The image of him pulling you away and blocking a knife for you is too shocking. If one day ... He can be so good to me, I¡¯m willing to do anything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He said this to emphasize that Lu yubai was injured because he saved her, so she should not let the knife-scarred man out again. ¡± It would be best to kill her. She could feel that killing the knife-scarred man was Lu yubai¡¯s goal today. The person that Lu yubai wanted to kill was definitely not a good person. He was the kind that deserved it. ¡°However, the ind master didn¡¯t think too much about Lu yubai saving him. It was only right for a son to save his father. He just gave ye Xingxing a strange look. ¡± This little girl had taken a fancy to her son and liked him a little. ¡°But now, this little girl seemed to have fallen in love with his son. ¡± The two of them were clearly on different sides. Was his son really that attractive? ¡°At that moment, the doctor came out after bandaging Lu yubai¡¯s wound. ¡± ¡°He took the first aid kit and said to Ind Master Chen,¡±¡±the young master¡¯s wound has been treated. He¡¯s fine for the time being. However, he can¡¯te into contact with water for at least a week. His diet should be light, and he shouldn¡¯t use his injured hand to carry heavy things.¡±¡± ¡± The ind master nodded and sent the doctor away. ¡°¡±¡±I heard what you said just now,¡±¡± he said, looking at ye Xingkong. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong nodded,¡±¡±yes, I did.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen smiled and said,¡±¡±I told you long ago that it¡¯s nothing serious. Men are not women. How can they be so delicate? such a small injury will be fine in a few days.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong nodded again. ¡°Immediately, she thought of something and looked at the ind master with a serious expression.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not going to let scar bro off just because your son¡¯s injuries are light, are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won ¡®t. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°He already knew that the injury was not serious. After all, he had been through a storm of bullets, and he could tell at a nce whether the wound was fatal or not. ¡± ¡°Hearing this, ye Xingxing let out a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°The ind master went to see Lu yubai himself and didn¡¯t call ye Xingxing. He ¡°¡±considerately¡±¡± thought that ye Xingxing was frightened, so he asked someone to send ye Xingxing back to his room to rest. ¡± ¡°However, ye Xingxing wanted to see Lu yubai. She was different from the ind master. She was worried about this wound. Anyway, she couldn¡¯t rest assured until she saw Lu yubai with her own eyes. ¡± ¡°In the middle of the night, while everyone was asleep, she sneaked up to the third floor and used the key Lu yubai gave her to open his door. ¡± ¡°Although the light was on in the room, the man on the bed seemed to be asleep. His eyes were closed, his face was pale, and one of his hands was wrapped in seven or eightyers of bandages. ¡± ¡°When she heard the sound of footsteps, her eyes suddenly opened. They were cold and indifferent,pletely otherworldly. ¡± Chapter 1835 ? Chapter 1835: Secretly giving out candies every day (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When he saw that it was ye Xingxing, Lu yubai smiled. He sat up and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re here. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s eyes were glistening with tears. She suppressed her intense emotions and rushed to the bed. She sat down and reached out to hug his waist.¡±¡±You scared me just now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai patted her back with his uninjured hand andforted her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing sniffled and continued to hug him. Right now, she just wanted to hug him and make sure he was still by her side before she could feel at ease. ¡± ¡°After a long while, she let go of her and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±How¡¯s your wound? Are you alright?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just a small injury. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you stupid? you clearly ...¡±¡± If she didn¡¯t like the ind master, why did she still get injured and save him? Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t ask this question, even though the ind Lord was a good person. ¡± ¡°However, if she had to choose between the ind master and Lu yubai, she would definitely choose Lu yubai to not get injured. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai wanted to drink some water. Ye Xingxing poured him a ss and brought it to his lips.¡±¡±Let me feed you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Come on, drink it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved into a smile. He drank the water she brought to his lips and looked at her with a pair of sweet eyes. ¡± ¡°After Lu yubai finished drinking the water, ye Xingkong stood up and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then you should rest early. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He got up and wanted to leave, but Lu yubai grabbed his hand. Ye Xingxing turned to look at him.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to eat anything else?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai remained calm andposed as he replied in a serious tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±I want to eat you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. She pointed at Lu yubai¡¯s chest and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why did you suddenly start driving?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What driving? What car are you driving?¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up, and he had a touch of sess in his eyes.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you demonstrate it to me?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°¡±¡±Uh uh uh.¡±¡± Lu yubai seemed to have learned a new skill. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing tugged at his clothes, gently pulling him towards him.¡±¡±Alright, take this as your constion for today¡¯s injury. You can¡¯t get hurt again in the future. Otherwise, there will only be punishment withoutfort.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, she kissed him on the lips. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just like this?¡±¡± Lu yubai was a little disappointed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not enough,¡±¡± Lu yubai used his uninjured hand to hold her jaw and overbearingly pried open her stubborn little mouth. He gave her the most passionate and deep kiss until ye Xingxing¡¯s body felt numb. ¡± ¡°After a long time, ye Xingxing gently pushed him away, his little face so beautiful it was intoxicating, and his eyes so misty they seemed to be about to drip water. ¡± ¡°She raised her hand to touch her red and swollen lips.¡±¡±By the way, there¡¯s something very important I forgot to tell you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Just now, her mind was filled with Lu yubai¡¯s injury and she really forgot to tell him about the research report that Ind Master Chen had called. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, this kiss made her remember. ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing told Lu yubai what he had heard on the phone, Lu yubai smiled. He looked at ye Xingxing and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Maybe we can go home soon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s great. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±After I go back, I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for Lu yubai to finish, ye Xingkong put his hand on his shoulder and interrupted him with a domineering look,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely give you a title when we return!!¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°[PS: it¡¯s the end of the month, please give me a monthly ticket~] ¡± Chapter 1836 ? Chapter 1836: Secretly giving out candies every day (Part 26) Trantor: 549690339 Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°Giving him a status was hrious. He felt that he had picked up a treasure. With such a responsible fianc¨¦e who was also a straight man, his future life would definitely be colorful. ¡± He really couldn¡¯t wait to leave this Ind and bring her home to tell his family that he had found someone he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. ¡°Ye Xingxing was about to get up and leave again, but he stopped again. He looked at Lu yubai with a hint of confusion in his eyes.¡±¡±Why do you want to deal with scar bro all of a sudden?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because he has already discovered our rtionship. Unless one of us is not on the ind master¡¯s side, he will find out sooner orter. Instead of waiting for him to find out and then think of a way, it¡¯s better to take advantage of today¡¯s good opportunity to strike first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although Lu yubai said it casually, it touched ye Xingxing¡¯s most fragile nerves. ¡± She could feel his worry. ¡°Even if brother Scarface had found out who was more dangerous, it would still be her. The reason why he suddenly wanted to kill brother Scarface was to protect her. ¡± Ye Xingguang felt his heart melt into a puddle. ¡°She looked at Lu yubai and said in a sullen voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±You want me to die of heartache?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai smiled and said in a tone as if he was coaxing a child,¡±¡±¡±¡±Be good, don¡¯t hurt anymore. If you die from the pain, what will I do?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°¡±¡±Seriously, he¡¯s talking to you about something serious, why are you always making fun of him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯m telling the truth,¡±¡± Lu yubai held her hand and looked at her seriously.¡±¡±Although I¡¯ve hurt you before, I won¡¯t let you feel any pain in the future except for that one time.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. Was he referring to their first night? ¡°It did hurt a little in the beginning, but how could he say such a thing in such a serious tone? ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong and Shui Ling red at him. No matter how thick-skinned she was, she still couldn¡¯t help blushing. She stood up and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I really have to go back. Otherwise, I¡¯m going to be found out.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Have a good rest,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You too, don¡¯t worry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing returned to his room with a smile. Knowing that Lu yubai was fine, his tensed heart rxed and was no longer so tense. He had a better night¡¯s sleep. ¡± ¡°The next morning, Lu yubai came down for breakfast. ¡± ¡°When the ind master wasn¡¯t paying attention, the two of them quietlymunicated with each other through their eyes. From time to time, they would hold hands under the table and kick each other¡¯s legs. Although it was a little thrilling and exciting, it was also sweet. ¡± ¡°On the surface, the two of them seemed to be getting along more normally. ¡± ¡°The ind master had only changed his son¡¯s opinion of ye Xingkong after the ident with scar bro, and was willing to ept him. ¡± He took advantage of the situation and let ye Xingxing take care of the injured Lu yubai. He wanted them to cultivate their feelings and it would be best if they could not hold back from being together again. ¡°This way, his grandson¡¯s matter would not be a problem at all. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was telling Lu yubai to take anti-inmmatory medicine. The doctor said that it was best to take some, but Lu yubai didn¡¯t want to take it. ¡± Lu yubai was particrly awkward and refused to take the medicine. ¡°Although taking medicine wasn¡¯t good for her body, she should still take some anti-inmmatory medicine to prevent inmmation. ¡± Chapter 1837 ? Chapter 1837: Secretly giving out candies every day (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Therefore, ye Xingxing advised Lu yubai to eat. Lu yubai¡¯s eyes flickered, and his handsome face was as calm as water. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not eating. There¡¯s no need. ¡°¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing looked at his cold expression and suddenly realized that Lu yubai was actually afraid of taking medicine. ¡°She seemed to have discovered something big. She unscrewed the bottle and poured out a small pill in her palm. Without thinking, she put it directly into her mouth. ¡± The bitter taste made Lu Yu¡¯s pale face sink. He immediately wanted to vomit ... ¡°However, ye Xingxing covered his mouth and shouted at Ind Master Chen,¡±¡±¡±¡±Quickly order him not to spit it out. He definitely won¡¯t spit it out!!¡±¡± ¡± The ind master looked at the two of them from the side and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°After he had brought his son to the ind, he had always felt that his son was too cold and inhumane. He felt that this was all his fault, so he had always felt guilty. He wanted to make up for it and give him the best, wanting him to live a happy life. ¡± ¡°However, it was to no avail. ¡± ¡°No matter what he did, there seemed to be an invisible chasm between them. ¡± ¡°Only now, when he saw his son¡¯s interaction with ye Xingtian, did he realize that his son was finally living like a normal person. ¡± ¡°Not bad, not bad. He was really liking this miss Xiao Ye more and more. She was indeed the daughter-inw that he had taken a fancy to. ¡± ¡°He had been hesitating for a few days about how to deal with scar bro. He couldn¡¯t decide what to do with him, but at this moment, he decided not to let scar bro stay. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, if he left in the future, scar bro would be a bay hanging on his son¡¯s neck. Maybe one day, he would take his son¡¯s life. ¡± ¡°The day before brother Scarface¡¯s punishment, Ind Master Chen went to see brother Scarface. ¡± ¡°Scarface had been locked up for a few days. He looked extremely Haggard, his hair was messy, his spirit was weak, and his face was yellow. He was no longer as good as he used to be. At this moment, he was like a stray dog on the side of the road. ¡± ¡°When he saw the ind master, he immediately knelt and crawled over.¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind master, I know I was wrong. Please spare me this time. I will listen to you obediently in the future. I will treat young master with respect, just like how I treated you.¡±¡± ¡± To treat him as well as his son? Kill? ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s heart was cold.¡±¡±I¡¯m here today to tell you one thing. I¡¯ll leave your corpse intact. I¡¯ll give you a proper burial.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Brother Scarface¡¯s eyes widened in fear, and he shouted in disbelief,¡±¡±No!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He cried and begged for mercy.¡±¡±Ind master, I don¡¯t want to die. Please let me go this once. I¡¯ve done my best for you all these years. I beg you to let me go this once.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°They had been together for many years, so they still had feelings for each other. Ind Master Chen couldn¡¯t bear it, but if he was indecisive and really let brother scar live, he might harm her son in the future. ¡± ¡°He did not want his son to be Xiang Yu, who would be forced tomit suicide by Liu Bang on the river Wu because he let Liu Gang go for a moment of weakness. ¡± ¡°Seeing that he knelt down and begged for mercy, but was unable to move the ind master¡¯s cold heart, scar bro sat on the ground in despair. ¡± ¡°When he saw Ind Master Chen turn around, he stared at the back of Ind Master Chen. With Scarlet eyes, he roared,¡±¡±¡±¡±You will regret this, you will definitely regret this! I want to kill me because he is your son. You want to use this opportunity to help you get rid of me. You are unconditionally biased towards him, but is he really your son? Why don¡¯t you take a look at your faces? how do you look like father and son?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1838 ? Chapter 1838: Secretly giving out candies every day (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face was ashen. He turned his head and looked at him.¡±¡±What nonsense are you talking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface was extremely angry. Since he was going to die, he would drag one down with him. The best way to do this was to sow discord between the father and son. ¡± ¡°If Lu yubai was really his son, then so be it. If not, then he could just drag him down with him. ¡± ¡°He gnashed his teeth.¡±¡±I¡¯m not talking nonsense. You should know very well in your heart. There¡¯s nothing about him like you. Other than calling you ¡®dad¡¯, he¡¯s extremely cold to you at all times. You¡¯re better off with an outsider like me, an outsider that you¡¯re about to execute, caring about you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing Ind Master Chen¡¯s shocked face, brother scar continued to shout,¡±¡±Maybe this child is just a bastard child. He¡¯s not even your son!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Say that again?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen was so angry that his eyes were on fire. ¡± ¡°¡®I¡¯ll say it. No matter how I beg for mercy, it¡¯s useless. I¡¯m going to die tomorrow, so I might as well burn my boats. At least I might find a chance to live. ¡® ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There are some things I¡¯ve been holding back for a long time. I didn¡¯t want to say it because I didn¡¯t want you to be sad. I¡¯ve been loyal to you, but you¡¯ve been unkind to me. Forget it, you raised me. For this reason, I¡¯ll advise you to wake up. Chen Chaoyang is a bastard, not your son at all. Look at you, how do you look alike?¡±¡± he said. ¡°¡±He suddenly wanted toe back to the ind, and you acknowledged him as your son. You didn¡¯t even do a paternity test, and you believed his mother when she said it was him. Weren¡¯t you worried that she would lie to you? weren¡¯t you worried that she had an illegitimate child with another man?!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face turned red with anger. He raised his hand and pointed at brother scar, but he couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡± ¡°In the end, he clenched his fist and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Men!¡±¡± ¡± Two men immediately walked in. ¡°Ind Master Chen made a hand gesture to them, which scared brother scar so much that his face turned pale. Looking at the back of the ind master leaving, he shouted again, ¡°¡±You¡¯ll regret this, you¡¯ll definitely regret this!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°But this time, Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t stop and kept walking forward. When he closed the door, a gunshot was heard! ¡± Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t believe brother Scarface¡¯s words and ordered his men to deal with him. ¡°However, Scarface¡¯s brother had deeply affected him. ¡± ¡°He paced back and forth in the study, his heart inexplicably feeling a little ufortable. ¡± ¡°In terms of appearance, he did not look much like his son. The reason why they did not look alike was that they were not biological. ¡± ¡°However, this could not be used as a standard of judgment. ¡± ¡°The child¡¯s mother was a beauty, so it was possible that the child looked like her mother. Although other than beauty, it might be a little embarrassing, but after all, he was a man and a woman. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t want to judge based on appearance. If they couldn¡¯t be judged by appearance, then they could only do a blood type or a DNA paternity test. ¡± ¡°If he was his biological son and his son knew that he had done a paternity test, he would definitely be upset. ¡± The hard-won father-son rtionship couldn¡¯t be destroyed by a paternity test. Let¡¯s look at her blood type first. ¡°This speed was fast, and coupled with the fact that he was just injured, no one would notice if he took some blood. ¡± Ind Master Chen called the doctor and asked him to test Lu yubai¡¯s blood type while changing the medicine. The current blood type test could be done in less than a minute. Chapter 1839 ? Chapter 1839: Secretly giving out candies every day (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Ind Master Chen instructed the doctor, he had been sitting quietly in the study and waiting. After more than a year, he believed that he really liked Zhaoyang, and this child was really outstanding. Although he was cold and didn¡¯t talk much, he had always respected him and the residents of the ind. ¡± ¡°The people on this Ind were a group of thugs who didn¡¯t distinguish between good and evil. They didn¡¯t care whether they were good or bad, and they walked between life and death. ¡± They had always known that they were sinful and did not desire any redemption. ¡°However, they hoped that the most important person in their life could live in a safe and peaceful ce, which was why this small ind was created. ¡± ¡°Over the past year, with his help, the ind¡¯s management had been improved, and the living standards of the ind¡¯s residents had improved and be more stable. ¡± It was so peaceful that he had almost forgotten that he was once a thug simr to a mercenary. ¡°The ind was very trustworthy and had never been short of missions. However, in the past year, most of the missions he had taken were escort and bodyguard missions. ¡± He had also thought of not taking on any missions. No one would like to live a life of bloodshed. ¡°However, if he didn¡¯t ept the mission, what would happen to the entire Ind? ¡± ¡°After the morning sun came, it told every family to build and develop agriculture for their children¡¯s future, just like the most expensive Ind in the world,nai, to develop the ind¡¯s infrastructure and agricultural potential. ¡± They thought that the residents of the ind were looking for another way to survive. ¡°However, it would take time. It was impossible to survive by relying on agriculture at the moment. Their Ind had to take on missions. ¡± ¡°At that moment, the criminal organization, DKJ, issued a mission. The price was extremely high. If this mission waspleted, the entire Ind would not need to take on any other missions for the next three years. ording to Zhaoyang¡¯s n, the women and children on the ind would be able to live a stable life. ¡± ¡°So, he really hoped that Zhaoyang was his son! ¡± ¡°During lunch, ye Xingxing was surprised to find that the ind master didn¡¯t go downstairs, nor did he ask anyone to bring food up. ¡± ¡°She had already heard about how the ind master had dealt with brother scar. After all, he had watched brother scar grow up. After so many years, he must have had feelings for him. She could tell that the ind master was a person who valued rtionships. ¡± ¡°After ye Xingxing finished his meal, he had the chef prepare some food, and then he carried it upstairs. ¡± ¡°There were two armed bodyguards standing in the corridor outside. From their positions, ye Xingxing knew that the ind master was in the study. She raised the te in her hand and smiled at the two bodyguards. ¡± The two bodyguards looked at each other and then nodded. ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. Ye Xingxing smiled and apologized, then knocked on the door of the study. After a while, Ind Master Chen¡¯s voice rang out,¡±¡±Come in.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong carried the tes in and ced them on the table.¡±¡±Ind master, why aren¡¯t you eating? are you feeling unwell? if you¡¯re not feeling well, you must let the doctor take a look.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°First, he was surprised that ye Xingxing would bring him food, and then he was surprised by ye Xingxing¡¯s concern. He could feel her sincerity, and Ind Master Chen¡¯s depressed and tense heart instantly rxed a little. ¡± ¡°He looked at ye Xingxing and smiled faintly.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little busy today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No matter how busy you are, you have to remember to eat ...¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Ind Master Chen¡¯s phone rang. It was the doctor calling. Ind Master Chen¡¯s expression instantly turned serious. ¨C [PS: please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1840 ? Chapter 1840: Secretly giving out candies every day (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Beside him, ye Xingkong¡¯s expression grew serious as soon as he saw the ind Lord¡¯s expression. ¡± ¡°What was happening? Could it be rted to that Lin Zhongchang? Her eyes subconsciously nced at the English name, which seemed to be Doctor. ¡± ¡°Since he was a doctor, his main task should not be rted ... ¡± ¡°Seeing the ind master¡¯s eyes on him, ye Xingkong immediately retracted his gaze and smiled at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I still have some things to deal with. You can go back first,¡±¡± Ind Master Chen said to her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. Ye Xingkong smiled. Although she really wanted to find out, she knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to stay now. It would only arouse the ind Lord¡¯s suspicion. ¡± ¡°After ye Xingxing left, the ind master immediately called the doctor on his phone, his voice filled with excitement.¡±¡±Are you sure he has O-type blood?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The doctor nodded.¡±¡±I¡¯m sure that young master¡¯s blood type is O. There¡¯s no mistake.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since we both have type O blood, he must be my son.¡±¡± Ind Master Chen suddenly became happy and burst intoughter. ¡± ¡°The doctor was silent for a moment.¡±¡±You and Madam both have blood type O. A couple with blood type O can¡¯t have a child with blood type B. If the young master¡¯s blood type is B or A, he can¡¯t be your biological son. But if he¡¯s blood type O, it doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s your biological son.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t make it clear, but the meaning was clear. There was only one way to confirm whether or not they were biological, and that was to do a DNA paternity test. ¡± The ind master raised his finger and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. The expression on his face was a littleplicated and a little conflicted. ¡°It was easy to do a DNA test, and it could be done quietly. However, if it was really done and the final result proved that they were father and son, then his son would find out sooner orter. If he found out, his feelings for them ... ¡± ¡°Even if it was just a normal father-son rtionship, the Father would still suspect that the son was not the son. If the son knew about it, he would still have a knot in his heart, not to mention that their father-son rtionship was so fragile to begin with. ¡± ¡°However, if he didn¡¯t do the test ... ¡± ¡°Therefore, he had to do it. However, no matter what, he had to hide everything. He had to hide everything. ¡± ¨C ¡°Because the ind Lord had asked ye Xingkong to take care of the injured Lu yubai, ye Xingkong went straight to the third floor after leaving the ind Lord¡¯s ce. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You went up to see the ind master?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Ye Xingxingy on the sofa, shaking his legs.¡±¡±Yeah, he didn¡¯t look too good. When I left, the ind master received a message from a doctor. When he saw the message, he looked even worse. I don¡¯t know if he fell sick because of scar bro, but did he really die just like that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a strange feeling,¡±¡±she said as she sat up,¡±¡± I feel like scar bro is faking his death. Will he suddenly appear in front of me again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that she was overthinking, but in her heart, this scar-faced man was a monster. Logically speaking, he should have a lot of health, but he was killed in one move. It was unbelievable. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±However, after thinking about it, I still feel that it has something to do with Lin Zhongchang. Of course, this is probably just my illusion.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong muttered. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why do you suddenly feel that it has something to do with Lin Zhongchang?¡±¡± Lu yubai found it funny. Although his intuition was quite urate sometimes, this seemed to be too sensitive. ¡± Chapter 1841 ? Chapter 1841: Announcing to the world that I love you (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong stuck out his tongue and smiled adorably, ¡°¡±I¡¯m just guessing, but I think it¡¯s more likely to be scar bro. After all, they have feelings, so it¡¯s normal for the ind master to be unhappy about him being executed. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Lu yubai responded. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, will it affect your father-son rtionship with the ind master because of your brother?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Should ...¡±¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t finish his sentence. His eyes suddenly turned cold, and his face turned serious. He looked at ye Xingxing and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You just said that the ind master¡¯s face was even uglier. Who did he receive a message from?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Doctor, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong frowned slightly, looking at him in confusion. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing,¡±¡± Lu yubai smiled and replied indifferently. ¡± ¡°He looked calm on the surface, but his heart was in turmoil. Why did a message from the doctor make the ind master¡¯s face look even uglier? ¡± There were three possible reasons. ¡°The ind master had asked the doctor about his injury, but his injury was no longer a problem. If the ind master knew that he was fine, he would be happy instead of feeling heavy-hearted. ¡± The second reason was that there might be something wrong with the ind master¡¯s body. ¡°However, the ind master had a regr physical examination at the beginning of every month. There was no beginning of the month today, so this possibility was not true. ¡± ¡°Then, the only possibility left was that the ind owner had suddenly called for a doctor. ¡± ¡°When the ind master visited brother Scarface before he died, brother Scarface must have said something to him. And for the doctor to be used, it must be to verify something, like a paternity test. ¡± ¡°Seeing that Lu yubai¡¯s face suddenly turned serious, ye Xingkong went up to him and asked nervously,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? is there something wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai smiled.¡±¡±Maybe it¡¯s just as you said. Lin Zhongchang should be here soon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You think so too?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked, surprised. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah,¡±¡± Lu yubai held the back of her head with his big palm and gently pressed it against his own. He pressed his forehead against hers and whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±So, I have to think of a way to send you away first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh,¡±¡± ye Xingkong replied, but then he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate.¡±¡±When I was first captured and brought to the ind, I told you that you stole the report and the person. If Lin Zhongchanges and finds out that I¡¯m not here, he will definitely suspect you. So, I can¡¯t leave.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When the timees, I¡¯ll just find someone to rece you.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lin Zhongchang isn¡¯t an ordinary person. He¡¯s not that easy to trick. Besides, you¡¯ve caught a technological geek. It¡¯s not possible for anyone to rece him. Let me stay. Just don¡¯t tell them who I am. That way, we can be prepared, just in case.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong suggested. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t need to.¡±¡± Lu yubai rejected. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s lips twitched.¡±¡±But you can¡¯t make the decision on this Ind now. Even if you ask me to leave, the ind master won¡¯t agree. It¡¯ll only make him suspect you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai said,¡±¡±when the timees, we¡¯ll act out a quarrel. I¡¯ll say that I don¡¯t want to see you and want to kill you. For your safety, the ind owner will probably send you away.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re speaking as if I¡¯m the ind master¡¯s biological son and you¡¯re adopted. ¡°¡±But it seems like you were adopted.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing chuckled. ¡± Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up indifferently. Chapter 1842 ? Chapter 1842: Announcing to the world that I love you (2) Trantor: 549690339 Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up indifferently. ¡°His suspicion was not Lin Zhongchang at all, but that the ind master might have already discovered his identity. ¡± ¡°However, if he told her the truth, she would be even more unwilling to leave. ¡± ¡°He smirked and reached out to touch Lu yubai¡¯s head.¡±¡±You can¡¯t be here. If you¡¯re here, they¡¯ll definitely try to take me away. They only want the report. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re here or not.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then let¡¯s just assume that I¡¯ve already been killed by you.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing said as he hugged Lu yubai¡¯s waist. Lu yubai nced at her. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t leave no matter what he said. Forget it. It seemed impossible for her to leave on her own. ¡°He would observe the situation. If it was dangerous, he would send her off the ind. ¡± ¨C ¡°The next day, the ind master went downstairs. There was not much difference from usual, but his tone was more gentle. ¡± Ye Xingxing felt that he was no different from the uncle next door. ¡°Ever since he had decided to do a DNA paternity test, Ind Master Chen had been even more depressed. At the same time, he felt a little guilty, as if he had let his son down. That was why ye Xingxing felt that his attitude today was extremely gentle. ¡± ¡°At night, the doctor sent the DNA test report to Ind Master Chen. ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen took it from the doctor¡¯s hands and couldn¡¯t wait to open it immediately. However, when he took out half of it, he stopped all his actions and looked up at the doctor.¡±¡±What was the result?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ind master, you¡¯ll know when you see it,¡±¡± the doctor replied after a moment of hesitation. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We have the same blood type. He should be my son too, right?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen asked nervously. ¡± The doctor did not say anything. ¡°The ind master had a bad premonition. He slowly took out the appraisal report, his hands slightly trembling. When he saw the results of the appraisal, his eyes widened, and he was so shocked that it was like andslide crashing down on him. The whole world seemed to copse in an instant, and his mind was buzzing. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he stood up from his chair and looked at the doctor with a frown.¡±¡±¡±¡±I have the same blood type?¡±¡± ¡°¡±How could this be? how could this be possible?¡±¡± ¡± This was an important blow to him. He was so angry that he could barely stand. His body swayed as if he was about to faint. ¡°The doctor rushed forward and called out in concern,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind Lord ...¡±¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen held the table and didn¡¯t say anything. He just waved his hand to let the doctor go out. ¡°All these years, he had given the best to this child and even killed his own adopted son for him, but he was not her son. ¡± This stimtion was really too strong. ¡°Anger, shame, pain ... All of a sudden, all of his emotions were tangled together in the bottom of his heart. The ind master felt a sharp pain in his heart and his vision turned ck. ¡± He closed his eyes and pressed between his eyebrows. ¡°If the child was not hers, then who was it? who was the woman who had the child with? ¡± Ind Master Chen was extremely angry. He felt as if he was wearing a huge green hat on his head. That woman had looked so honest and submissive to him back then. He really did not expect her to make such a big cuckold out of him. ¡°Because the son was sent by the child¡¯s mother, the ind master didn¡¯t have any other thoughts at this time. He only thought that he was being rebelled by the woman. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he mmed his fist on the table. ¡± ¡°When the people outside heard that they were at a disadvantage, they quickly came out.¡±¡±¡±¡±Ind Lord.¡±¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen waved his hand and motioned for them to leave. Chapter 1843 ? Chapter 1843: Announcing to the world that I love you (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The door of the study was closed again. Ind Master Chen rxed his body and leaned back on the chair. After the shock, anger, and hatred, Ind Master Chen had calmed down. ¡± ¡°When he was pregnant, she was with him almost every day. She should have betrayed him, and he never believed that woman would betray him. ¡± ¡°He was wondering if there was an ident in the middle. Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that the woman had deliberately found a fake son. ¡± ¡°But what was her motive? If this was a fake son, then where was his real son? ¡± Ind Master Chen had been sitting quietly and thinking. He smoked one cigarette after another until dawn. ¡°He rubbed his temples. If Zhaoyang was really not his son, he had toe up with a solution before dawn no matter what. He also had to find out if his son really existed. ¡± ¡°At this moment, there was a sudden knock on the door. Who would dare to disturb him in the middle of the night? the ind master¡¯s face became extremely ugly, and he shouted in an extremely impatient tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Come in.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The lights weren¡¯t turned on in the room, so it was dark. After the door was opened, light came in. The ind master closed his eyes to adapt, and then he saw Lu yubai standing at the door. ¡± ¡°With a ¡°¡±pa¡±¡±, Lu yubai turned on the light in the room. ¡± ¡°He closed the door, walked in, and sat directly opposite the ind master! ¡± ¡°The ind master was shocked by Lu yubai¡¯s sudden appearance. He had mixed feelings and didn¡¯t know how to face this. He suddenly wasn¡¯t his son¡¯s son. He didn¡¯t know why, but he had a feeling that his son, who wasn¡¯t his son, should have already known that they weren¡¯t rted by blood. ¡± ¡°And now, his son knew that they were not rted by blood. Otherwise, he would not have appeared here. ¡± ¡°In a year¡¯s time, his ¡°¡±son¡±¡± might be even more powerful than his godson on this Ind. ¡± And he actually didn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t avoid the ind master¡¯s gaze. He calmly looked at him for a long time, and then said word by word,¡±¡±¡±¡±I think you already know that I¡¯m not your son.¡±¡± ¡± He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly made it clear. ¡°The ind master frowned and was confused for a moment, but he quickly focused again. His expression suddenly changed and he shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±As expected, you already knew.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he mmed his palm on the table and stood up suddenly. He looked at Lu yubai with a sh of ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡± ¡°As he stood up, he took out his gun, loaded it, and pointed the ck muzzle straight at Lu yubai,¡±¡±¡±¡±Speak. Who are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The room was filled with anxiety and anxiety, as if it would explode in the air in the next second. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai also stood up, looked at the ind master, and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±My name is Lu yubai. I¡¯m a soldier. I came to the ind ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen roared and interrupted Lu yubai¡¯s high blood pressure,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t care why you came to my Ind. Where¡¯s my son? did you kidnap my son and threaten my wife to send you to the ind?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, he was extremely regretful. Why didn¡¯t he listen to Dao BA¡¯s words and even killed his most capable assistant for a fake son? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If anything happens to my son, I won¡¯t let you go!!¡±¡± Ind Master Chen¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness as he pointed the gun at Lu yubai¡¯s forehead. ¡± Chapter 1844 ? Chapter 1844: Announce to the world that I love you (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai still didn¡¯t panic. He just copied her and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. I¡¯m also grateful for the ind master¡¯s care for me over the past year. I can see that Ind master is not the kind of person to kill innocents.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s only natural. ¡°¡± He had to be paid for killing people. He didn¡¯t like killing people. He hated blood, but he had no choice. He had to live. He had to survive. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We have no ill intentions toward you,¡±¡± Lu yubai continued.¡±¡±We will not harm the residents of your Ind. Furthermore, you and your people have not killed anyone in our country. We have no right to arrest you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen was puzzled.¡±¡±Since you are not here for me, why did you pretend to be my son? and where is my son?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai gently pushed away the gun pointed at him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you ask your son¡¯s mother if she¡¯s willing to cooperate with us, let me be your son, and send me to the ind?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What can happen?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen said angrily.¡±¡±You must have captured my son to threaten his mother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We didn¡¯t threaten your son¡¯s mother,¡±¡± Lu yubai said.¡±¡±She was the one who willingly cooperated with us. Three years ago, your son had an ident and became a vegetable ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s eyes were wide open and his hands were trembling.¡±¡±What did you just say? Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His son was fine, how did he be a vegetable? he must be lying, lying! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is what your son¡¯s mother wants to say.¡±¡± This was what he had prepared to prevent his identity from being exposed. ¡± It was a USB drive. ¡°Ind Master Chen took it, plugged it into theputer, and opened it. ¡± ¡°He opened the video and saw Ind Master Chen¡¯s wife. She smiled faintly in the video, but her eyes were slightly red. She asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You must be very angry right now, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s hands, which were hanging by his side, clenched,¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to answer me. I know you¡¯re very angry. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t understand why I would join forces with outsiders to deceive you. However, everything I¡¯ve done is for my son. When my son was lying in the hospital covered in blood, do you know how scared I was? I prayed to the heavens. Even if it took my life, I would be willing to exchange it for a healthy son. I thought about looking for you at that time, but when I think of you, I feel that all of this is because of you. If it wasn¡¯t for the blood on your hands, our son wouldn¡¯t have been hurt like this. I know it¡¯s selfish of me to think this way, but I really have no other choice. This child is not using our son¡¯s identity to harm you on the ind. Don¡¯t kill innocent people anymore and let the heavens pin the sins on our son. The doctor said that the chances of him waking up are very high ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As the ind master¡¯s wife spoke, she couldn¡¯t control herself, and big drops of tears fell from her eyes. ¡± ¡°The ind master¡¯s eyes also turned red. He looked up at the ceiling, his emotions a little agitated, and he couldn¡¯t stop for a long time. ¡± ¡°She was ming him for everything that happened to the child. She felt that it was because he ... Had done too many terrible things, that¡¯s why ... ¡± He understood that woman¡¯s character. It was also because of this that he had sent the mother and son away so that they could live a stable life. ¡°However, he did not expect that in the end ... ¡± Chapter 1845 ? Chapter 1845: Announcing to the world that I love you (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ind Master Chen took a long time to calm down and sat down on the chair again. He looked at Lu yubai and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s your purpose ining to this Ind?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was silent for a moment before he said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±We need Ind Master Chen¡¯s cooperation to find a way to make Lin Zhongtang appear ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lin Zhongchang, who is it?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen interrupted Lu yubai¡¯s words. Then, she thought of something and an incredulous expression appeared on her face.¡±¡±You¡¯re talking about Chan. Your goal is Chan¡¯s criminal group.¡±¡± ¡± Lin Zhongchang had used this name when he had traded with them. ¡°¡±¡±I know you¡¯ve been working with them for a long time. They don¡¯t dare to raise their own army in Asia, so all their activities in Asia are to find a way to cooperate with the private armed forces in Asia ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This time, Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t let Lu yubai finish his sentence. He said in a rough voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s impossible for me to work with you. If I work with the military, how am I going to survive in this industry in the future?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you n to retire after this deal was over?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked him softly.¡±¡±You¡¯ll spend the rest of your life on this Ind, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yes, this was indeed his original n, but it didn¡¯t include his cooperation with the military. ¡± ¡°In fact, he had worked with the military before, and there were no underhanded tactics in this field. However, he had his own principles, and he did not want to get his Ind into trouble because of thisst mission. ¡± Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t give Lu yubai an answer immediately. Lu yubai knew that he needed time to think about it. It had been more than a year. A few more days wouldn¡¯t make a difference. ¡°After hearing that Lu yubai had alreadyid all his cards on the table with Ind Master Chen, ye Xingkong eximed in shock, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡± ¡°She opened her mouth wide and looked at Lu yubai. After a long while, she said with a trembling voice,¡±¡±what did you say? you already told him everything. What¡¯s the situation now? why did you suddenly tell him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because he already knows my identity.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In fact, he didn¡¯t intend to reveal his identity at first. Before ye Xingxing came, although he and the ind master called each other father and son, there was always a long gap between them. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that the ind master wasn¡¯t good to him, but he didn¡¯t dare to be good to him. He didn¡¯t dare to rely too much on love, because he cared too much. ¡± ¡°And he just so happened to take advantage of this, so he used indifference to set up the ind master¡¯s task for him. ¡± It was only after ye Xingkong hade that his rtionship with the ind master had warmed up. ¡°She could see that ye Xingchen was quite supportive of the ind Lord, and the ind Lord was also very tolerant of ye Xingchen. A person who was soft-hearted to strangers meant that he still had a conscience and knew what true good and evil were. ¡± ¡°Now that he was the ind Lord, and ye Xingkong was unwilling to leave, the only way he could think of was to try to cooperate with the ind Lord. ¡± ¡°Although the ind master had not agreed to his request, he knew that he had won the bet. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was really his little lucky Star. One could say that she was a happy child. As long as she was there, there would always be countless wonderful surprises. Furthermore, she had a natural aura that made people like her. ¡± ¡°This had not only happened to him, even the ind master, a demon who killed without blinking, could not help but want to treat her well. ¡± ¡°Of course, people like scar bro who had malicious intentions were an exception. ¡± ¡°Moreover, her intuition was sometimes frighteningly urate. ¡± Chapter 1846 ? Chapter 1846: Announcing to the world that I love you (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just like this time, if it wasn¡¯t for her repeatedly sighing that the ind master wasn¡¯t bad, then his mission this time would have been a very long and hard battle. But with her joining the mission, this originally iparably difficult mission seemed to have be simple. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai lovingly tapped her nose.¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you very much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because of me, the ind master found out about your identity?¡±¡± ye Xingkong pointed at himself. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not because your Ind master knows my identity. It¡¯s because of you that the ind master has the possibility of forming an alliance with me. ¡°¡± Thus, Lu yubai told ye Xingxing everything he had said to the ind master that night. ¡± ¡°As ye Xingxing listened, his eyes curved into crescent moons as he smiled happily.¡±¡±I think the ind master will definitely agree. Maybe he has already agreed in his heart, but he hasn¡¯t found a suitable way out for himself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The weather of the small ind was just like the mood of the ind master. It was drizzling, and the entire Ind was dark during the day. ¡± The ind master didn¡¯t go out for another two days. ¡°Ye Xingkong decided to talk to the ind master and untie the knot in his heart, so that he could find a way out. ¡± ¡°When she went to look for the ind master, he was wiping his gun. It was a China Type 88 5.8mm sniper rifle. ¡± ¡°Seeing ye Xingxinge in, his eyes fixed on his sniper rifle, the ind master gently put down the gun in his hand and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You recognize it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong nodded.¡±¡±Yes, I know him. There are only a dozen students in my ss. Two of them are girls, and the other one and I always quarrel. I used to look down on her, so I never thought that he would be the sniper in our ss. You should know that we are in the elite ss. However, if you want to modify your gun ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch it. ¡± ¡°However, it was opened by Ind Master Chen. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t touch it!¡±¡± This gun had been with him for many years, and it was a part of his life. A man¡¯s gun was like a man¡¯s head. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be touched by a woman.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh,¡±¡± ye Xingxing replied, pulling back his hand and sitting down on the chair.¡±¡±I just want to see if this gun has been modified.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen said lightly,¡±¡±of course it has been modified. The China model 88 sniper rifle wasn¡¯t the best one. However, I was very poor at that time and didn¡¯t have the money to buy the best one. Later on, when I had the money, it wasn¡¯t that I didn¡¯t change to a better one, but I always felt that it wasn¡¯t as good as this one, so I continued to use it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Today, you suddenly brought it up to test me. Is it because you¡¯ve already decided to ...¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong originally wanted to talk about your son, but he chuckled and said,¡±¡±it¡¯s Lu ... Yu Bai¡¯s cooperation.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen¡¯s face sank. He was angry after he realized it. ¡°¡±Could it be that you came to the ind for a mission? so scar bro was right, you and he knew each other before you came to the ind, and you two were in cahoots?¡±¡± ¡± And he ... Had killed ah Dao for this. The atmosphere in the study room instantly became heavy and tense. Ind Master Chen¡¯s body was surrounded by a cold aura. ¡°Only then did ye Xingxing realize that Lu yubai didn¡¯t mention anything about her. He quickly exined,¡±¡±¡±¡±No, no, we didn¡¯t collude!¡±¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen squinted his eyes and his face was sullen. He did not really believe it. ¡°......¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was on the verge of tears, and he said very sincerely,¡±¡±He was my instructor during the military training in my first year. However, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. When I saw him, I really thought that we were two different people, just that we looked alike.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1847 ? Chapter 1847: Announcing my love to the world (7) Trantor: 549690339 Ind Master Chen snorted coldly and still had a look of disbelief. ¡°¡±¡±No matter what, I didn¡¯t tell you the truth. It¡¯s my fault. Let¡¯s Drink Tea.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong respectfully handed the cup to Ind Master Chen and said sincerely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Every time my uncle is angry with me, he¡¯ll forgive me with a smile as long as I give him some tea to apologize.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen rolled his eyes at her coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±When you said that I looked like your uncle in the past, you must have been lying. You ignored me on purpose and lied to me, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong blinked and said innocently,¡±¡±¡±¡±What? I¡¯ve said Ind master before, do you look like my uncle?¡±¡± ¡± Ind Master Chen¡¯s face sank and he looked at her coldly.¡±......¡± The little girl was acting shamelessly? ¡°Ye Xingxing shook his head, rubbing his chin with his fingers.¡±¡±Ind master, you don¡¯t have to say it. When I look at you carefully, you really do look like my uncle. Not just a little, but very, very simr. Eh, why didn¡¯t I notice this before?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t really want to be fierce to her. He had deliberately put on a cold face to scare her. Now, he couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. With a pfft, heughed, not knowing whether tough or cry. ¡± ¡°In fact, he really wanted to have a daughter like this. ¡± ¡°Thinking up to this point, the ind Lord suddenly had a very good n and idea. He looked at ye Xingxing and asked softly,¡±¡±Are you willing to be my goddaughter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong was shocked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want you to be my daughter. I will treat you like my own daughter, just like my own son.¡±¡± Ind Master Chen repeated, looking at ye Xingtian and waiting for her answer. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen was so surprised that his mouth was wide open, and he couldn¡¯t close it for a long time. He pushed his chin with his fingers before he could close his mouth. ¡± ¡°Seeing her hesitating, Ind Master Chen¡¯s face turned cold.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t youe to me today to help Lu yubai persuade him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What he meant was, as long as you¡¯re willing to be my daughter, I¡¯ll agree to work with Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong chuckled.¡±¡±Well, I¡¯m doing this for you. I can feel that you¡¯re especially good to the people on this Ind. A few days ago, little du saw that I was bored and took me to see the children. It¡¯s the vi on the west side. Little du said that their fathers used to be your subordinates and they passed away while on a mission, leaving behind their children. So, you got people to build a big vi and an amusement park. You also hired professionals to take care of the children and give them the best life. Those children really like you too ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind master¡¯s face was fierce, but his tone was a little aggrieved.¡±¡±Nonsense! They don¡¯t like me at all. Thest time I went, they all stood straight and didn¡¯t even dare to look at me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°If he had to talk about the child who was least afraid of him in this world, he felt that it would be this girl in front of him. Perhaps in two lifetimes, they might really be father and daughter. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang quickly exined,¡±¡±they¡¯re not afraid of you. They respect you. I¡¯ve been talking to them, and they all admire you. They even said that they want to be heroes like you when they grow up. They want to protect you and help you make the ind better.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ind Master Chen was a little embarrassed and coughed lightly.¡±¡±They are all children. What do they know!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, Ind master, bad people don¡¯t like to say they¡¯re bad people. Why do you always have a fierce face, as if you¡¯re afraid that others don¡¯t know you¡¯re an unpardonable bad person?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong looked at him in confusion and sighed,¡±¡±I know that even if you work with Lu yubai, it¡¯s because of the residents of this Ind, not because I recognized you as my father. You¡¯re really good to them.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1848 ? Chapter 1848: Announcing my love to the world (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Hmph, you just don¡¯t want to be my daughter, right?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen said angrily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± Ye Xingkong denied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re just afraid of letting people know that you have a Godfather who kills without blinking an eye, right?¡±¡± Ind Master Chen turned his head to look out of the window, looking a little angry. ¡± ¡°He had his own ns for making her his daughter. He wanted to find someone to take care of the ind, and the kid named Lu yubai was the most suitable person. He knew that if he had a rtionship with the ind, his future would be good. ¡± ¡°However, he had his own son, and for the past year, he had wholeheartedly treated Lu yubai as his own son. He couldn¡¯t bepletely free of the knot in his heart. ¡± ¡°However, ye Xingxing was different. For some reason, he just found this girl very likable. ¡± ¡°Even though he knew that she had lied to him like Lu yubai, he couldn¡¯t be angry at her. ¡± He could also tell that this girl¡¯s rtionship with Lu yubai wasn¡¯t simple. She had been pretending in the past and had beenpletely fooled by his acting. He was so angry. ¡°In short, it was impossible for him to continue the father-son rtionship with this kid. He might as well acknowledge this little girl. He liked this girl anyway. ¡± ¡°As long as this girl was his daughter, that stinky brat would be his son-inw. In the future, he couldn¡¯t ignore the matters on this Ind. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I really like the ind master. From now on, I¡¯ll call him Godfather ... No, Godfather doesn¡¯t sound good. Dad is good. I¡¯ll call you dad. It¡¯s nice and kind.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing said with a smile. She had always thought that the ind master was a good person, and it was good to have a Godfather. With this rtionship, he would definitely help Lu yubai sincerely. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You brat, how am I old?¡±¡± The ind Lord red at ye Xingkong, then ufortably said,¡±¡±However, this form of address does sound slightly better. Alright, it¡¯s decided then.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong covered his mouth and chuckled. ¡°Sometimes, the ind master was quite cute. He was obviously very willing, but he still acted tsundere. ¡± It was so funny. ¡°Ye Xingkong wanted to tell Lu yubai that the ind master had agreed to cooperate. Just as he got up and was about to leave, the ind master called him again,¡±¡±¡±¡±When you tell that bratter, you have to remember to tell him that every mission I take on won¡¯t be less than ten million US dors.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s that expensive?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing was surprised. However, Lu yubai had been on the ind for more than a year, so he should know how much the little bird needed to take on a mission. Why did he have to emphasize it? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, we¡¯re the elites among the elites in this line of work. We¡¯ve never been short of missions, and we¡¯re the ones who pick the missions every time,¡±¡± the ind master raised his chin and said proudly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Besides, I¡¯m not asking for your money. You just need to mention it.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She finally understood why the ind owner didn¡¯t want money but wanted her to raise the price with Lu yubai. He wanted Lu yubai to realize how much he owed this Ind. What a cunning Ind master. ¡°Ye Xingxing told Lu yubai the news, and Lu yubai wasn¡¯t surprised at all. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is there anything you can¡¯t do?¡±¡± Lu yubai pinched her face. Some time ago, when ye Xingxing was indulged in all kinds of ways by the ind master, he was so shocked that he could not be more shocked unless the ind master recognized her as his daughter. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh right, the ind Lord has acknowledged me as his daughter. I¡¯ll call him father from now on,¡±¡± ye Xingkong said, chuckling. ¡± Lu yubai was speechless. Chapter 1849 ? Chapter 1849: Announcing my love to the world (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Indeed, after the cooperation, Lu yubai went to see Ind Master Chen. That day, they chatted in the study for the entire afternoon. Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t know what they talked about, but he was sure that Ind Master Chen had already made a n with Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°They made an appointment with Lin Zhongchang to trade on the sea, and Lin Zhongchang agreed. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing felt that Ind Master Chen was really a good Ind. No matter what, he would always consider the people on the ind. He didn¡¯t want any dangerous people to know the specific location of this little bird, so from the beginning to the end, he didn¡¯t n to let Lin Zhonge to the ind often. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai said that it was all thanks to her. Otherwise, with Ind Master Chen¡¯s character, he would never call him ¡°¡±biological son¡±¡± when it came to sea transactions. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang was curious as to what the n was, and how they were going to capture Lin Zhongchang. ¡± ¡°However, she didn¡¯t ask. She trusted Lu yubai and the ind. She just needed to wait on the ind. In fact, she wanted to go with them, but she knew that the ind owner and Lu yubai wouldn¡¯t take her there. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won¡¯t go with you. I¡¯ll wait for your triumphant return on the ind. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already nned everything out. Everything should be in your hands.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing cupped his face in his hands, his eyes shining with admiration as he smiled at him.¡±¡±But even if you have everything under control, you must be careful!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai held her hand and kissed it. ¡°¡±¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, by the way, after we go back, can we take the ind master to see her son?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong asked softly. By right, he shouldn¡¯t be allowed to enter the country. Ind Master Chen also knew that, so he didn¡¯t make this request. However, ye Xingkong wanted to help him. She knew that Ind Master Chen was extremely eager to see his son. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t make the decision, but I¡¯ll help him fight for it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your words are enough.¡±¡± She was also a soldier, so she knew the rules. Lu yubai would help the ind master fight for it, and she would also help the ind master fight for it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When we¡¯re not around, you have to stay in the house. No matter what happens, don¡¯t run around. If there¡¯s anything, look for Xiao du,¡±¡± ye Xingxing said, gently kissing her forehead. ¡± ¡°He was actually very worried about leaving her alone on the ind, but it would be too dangerous if she went with them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, don¡¯t worry,¡±¡± ye Xingkong replied obediently. ¡°¡±I¡¯m your most outstanding student. I can protect myself. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his face. She was not tall enough to kiss his forehead, so she hesitated for a moment before she kissed his lips. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s eyes darkened. He reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her tightly to his body. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing could clearly feel the changes in his body. Blushing, she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well ... It¡¯s an emergency. Aren¡¯t you leaving tomorrow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You said it yourself, that¡¯s tomorrow.¡±¡± After that, Lu yubai lowered his head and covered her lips. Then, he turned and pressed her down on the bed next to him. ¡± ¡°After a while, the room was filled with the sound of violent collisions and heavy breathing ... ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing woke up the next day, Lu yubai wasn¡¯t in his room. ¡± ¡°She got up and went downstairs. In the living room, she saw Xiao du. Xiao du told her that the ind master and Lu yubai left at five in the morning. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong was embarrassed. He had to leave so early, but Lu yubai was still so indulgentst night ... ¡± Chapter 1850 ? Chapter 1850: Announcing to the world that I love you (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After breakfast, ye Xingxing suddenly felt that the huge vi was empty. ¡± ¡°Without Lu yubai¡¯s teasing and without Ind Master Chen¡¯s chatting, she would definitely be extremely bored living in such a big vi. It was no wonder that Ind Master Chen only acted very yful after she came and even recognized her as his daughter in the end. ¡± ¡°In fact, Ind Master Chen just wanted to find someone to apany him to relieve his boredom. However, after the mission waspleted, she had to return to school and leave with Lu yubai. It was impossible for her to stay on this isted ind to apany his old man. ¡± She really hoped that he couldpletely wash his hands of the matter and bring back the ind master¡¯s wife and son. ¡°The weather wasn¡¯t good today, and it suddenly started to rain. ¡± ¡°A p of thunder boomed across the sky, and ye Xingxing felt his heart skip a beat. After that, she began to feel uneasy. ¡± ¡°She paced back and forth in the room, almost counting down the seconds to wait. ¡± Little du was quite calm at first. He thought that the young master he admired and his great ind master going out to trade research reports for a small task must be a small matter. ¡°However, seeing ye Xingxing walking back and forth, he became anxious and began to worry about the ind Lord and young master¡¯s safety. ¡± ¡°He tried to hold it in, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He looked at ye Xingxing with a bitter face and said,¡±¡±Young Madam, please stop walking around. You¡¯re making me dizzy. I¡¯m so dizzy that I can¡¯t even wee the ind master and the others when they return in triumph.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ever since ye Xingkong had spent a night in Lu yubai¡¯s room, the ind master had ordered his subordinates to address ye Xingkong as young Madam. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯ve been gone for a long time. It¡¯s just a report. Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±¡±ye Xingkong said anxiously. Did something unexpected happen?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won ¡®t, I won¡¯ t. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±¡± Little duforted her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is there any way to find out their situation?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a secret Server room. It¡¯s the coremunication andwork of the entire Ind. They will definitely pay attention to the ind master¡¯s trip.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go take a look ...¡±¡± As he spoke, ye Xingxing was already walking towards the secretputer room. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, no. You can¡¯t just go there. Without the ind master¡¯s orders, no one is allowed to go there.¡±¡± Xiao du followed. Although he stopped ye Xingkong from going, he took him to themunication room. ¡± ¡°Themunication room was not far from the right side of the vi. It was heavily guarded. Except for the ind master, ordinary people were not allowed to approach it. But the situation was different now. In addition, the ind master liked her so much. The ind¡¯s future wife should be able to go there. Xiao du thought so, but he was still worried. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If they don¡¯t agreeter, don¡¯t force it. Just let them tell us if the ind master is safe ...¡±¡± Little du looked at ye Xingxing as he tried to persuade him. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, before he could finish, ye Xingguang pulled him to a nearby Bush to hide. ¡± ¡°Little du was surprised. What was going on? he was about to ask, but ye Xingxing¡¯s face was dark, and his beautiful eyes were filled with waves of shock as he stared in front of him. He muttered,¡±¡±How is that possible?¡±¡± ¡± What was impossible? Little du curiously followed ye Xingxing¡¯s gaze. ¡°It was fine if he didn¡¯t look, but when he did, he was shocked. His eyes widened in shock, as if he had seen a ghost.¡±¡±That ... That guy ... Why does he look so much like scar bro?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1851 ? Chapter 1851: Announcing to the world that I love you (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°So it wasn¡¯t an illusion, and she wasn¡¯t the only one who saw it. Ye Xingxing¡¯s limbs instantly turned cold, and his body trembled.¡±¡±H-H-He ... Isn¡¯t he dead?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Little DU¡¯s face was pale.¡±¡±Yes, he¡¯s already dead. I clearly saw someone carry him out, but how did hee back to life?¡±¡± Could it be a ghost? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them began to calm down after a moment of panic. Ye Xingxing analyzed,¡±¡±¡±¡±It looks like scar bro has taken control of the secret engine room, so the ind master and the others ... Won¡¯t they be in danger?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Daofang and young master are not on the ind, so there is no danger for the time being. We are the ones in danger now.¡±¡± Little du said. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong frowned and turned to look at the woman beside brother Scarface. She had long ck hair, a pair of jeans with a tank top, and a pair of ck sunsses. She was tall and if it weren¡¯t for the symbol on her chest, she would have thought that she was a man. ¡± Who was this person? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him on the ind. Why is scar bro with her? did they n this all along? Could Ind Master Chen also know that brother scar was not dead? they did all this to plot against Lu yubai. ¡°That was unlikely. If Ind Master Chen didn¡¯t want Lu yubai to live, he didn¡¯t need to go in such a big circle. ¡± ¡°The ind master and Lu yubai were not in danger now, but if they came back, it would be dangerous. She looked at Xiao du and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±We have to contact the ind master and tell him everything that happened on the ind.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Little du looked desperate.¡±¡±But how are we going to inform them? the secret Server room is the core of the entire Ind. All thework andmunication are monitored. If we want to contact the outside world, we will be discovered immediately. They will definitely block the message.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have an idea. Let¡¯s go back to the vi.¡±¡± Ye Xingchen said, slowly retreating. ¡± ¡°After Xiao du followed her back to the safety line, the two started running. ¡± ¡°When they arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance, they saw Charlie. As soon as Charlie saw them, he immediately raised his gun and asked with a livid face,¡±¡±You guys, have you guys already ... Already found out?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The people outside the vi had been taken away by the ind master and the others. Only little du and Charlie were left in the vi. Most of them were on the outside, guarding the entire Ind. ¡± ¡°Little du rushed in front of ye Xingxing, ring at Charlie.¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you want to do? rebel?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut the crap,¡±¡± Charlie said coldly.¡±¡±Behave yourself. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Little DU¡¯s face turnedpletely green. He gritted his teeth and rushed up, holding Charlie¡¯s hand and lifting his gun up to the sky. Then ye Xingxing said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Young Madam, run!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the next second, Xiao DU¡¯s jaw almost dropped! He quickly shouted again,¡±¡±young Madam, you¡¯ve run to the wrong ce ...¡±¡± Why were you still running into the house at this time? weren¡¯t you walking right into a trap? Hurry up and run out ... ¡± ¡°But ye Xingxing had already run in. Charlie shook off Xiao du and wanted to chase after him, but he was stopped by Xiao du. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t kill you,¡±¡±Charlie said angrily. ¡± ¡°Little DU¡¯s face was red with anger: ¡°¡±then kill me. Didn¡¯t you want to kill me for a long time?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Charlie was so angry that he was at a loss for words. After panting a few times, he shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re one of my people. I won¡¯t kill you. Get out of my way. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I won¡¯t let you hurt the young Madam!!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1852 ? Chapter 1852: Announcing to the world that I love you (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You have to understand that the ind master no longer has the final say on this Ind today!¡±¡± Charlie said coldly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Anyway, if you don¡¯t touch young Madam, I promised young master that I won¡¯t let anyone hurt her unless I die.¡±¡± Xiao du panted heavily and his eyes were wide open, like a hen protecting its chicks. ¡± ¡°Charlie was a little helpless.¡±¡±...You idiot, you can¡¯t protect him. If I don¡¯t go in now, brother Dao and the others will go in to catch himter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, Xiao du knew, but how was she going to run into the house? Xiao du was a little flustered. He continued to stop Charlie, then shouted at the vi,¡±¡±¡±¡±Young Madam, run! Young Madam ...¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°At this moment, ye Xingxing was in his room. He turned on hisputer and began to hack into the ind¡¯sworkputer to contact Lu yubai and the ind master. ¡± ¡°When she was on the ind, she had also thought of attacking themunication system on the ind, so she had entered it several times before. However, she was very careful and left no traces, somunication on the ind was not a problem for her at all. ¡± ¡°However, she still needed some time, so she had to be fast. Before scar bro and the others arrived, she had to tell Lu yubai and the ind master as fast as possible that the ind was in danger and scar bro was still alive. They had to be careful when they came back, so they wouldn¡¯t be caught like a turtle in a jar. ¡± This was the reason why she didn¡¯t run out but returned to the vi. ¡°She was not familiar with the terrain outside the ind. If she ran out like this, it would be impossible for her to escape. She would be caught sooner orter. ¡± ¡°While they were escaping, they might not be able to find aputer to inform Lu yubai and the ind master. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing hacked into thework as fast as he could and sent a message to Lu yubai and the ind master, telling them the situation on the ind and not toe back easily. ¡± ¡°After sending the message, ye Xingchen wiped away all traces of his intrusion and hurriedly shut down hisputer. ¡± She couldn¡¯t let scar know that she had already informed Lu yubai. She had to make Lu yubai rebel. ¡°Ye Xingxing was about to run out after finishing everything, but he suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t just go out like this. There must be a reason for her to run into the vi, but why did shee back? ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the original copy of the investigation report. The ind owner and the others didn¡¯t take it away at all. Only this thing could exin why she took the risk and came back to the vi instead of running away. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong turned back, picked up the USB sh drive on the side, and ran out. ¡± ¡°She had just run downstairs when she saw brother Scarface with a red rubber band, and a murderous aura. He was holding Xiao du and walking in. ¡± ¡°When he saw him, Xiao du shouted,¡±¡±young Madam, run!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Scarface immediately gave him a hard kick, and he fell forward to the ground. His forehead hit the blue and white porcin next to him and broke. He was in so much pain that he rolled on the ground holding his head. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong¡¯s face paled and he quickly helped him up,¡±¡±Little du, how are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine,¡±¡±she said. Xiao du wiped the blood from his forehead and shook his head at ye Xingkong. His eyes were full of doubt. He asked her why she didn¡¯t go out but instead went into the vi. ¡± ¡°When his eyes fell on the USB drive in ye Xingkong¡¯s hand, he instantly understood and could not help but curse,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you stupid? how can this thing be more important than your life?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1853 ? Chapter 1853: Announcing my love to the world (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t say a word, only gripping the USB in his hand tightly. He used his actions to tell everyone that he had agreed because the USB was fake. ¡± ¡°Scarfaceughed coldly. He walked over to ye Xingxing and reached out his hand.¡±¡±Give me the thing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t move, only biting his lip. ¡± ¡°Scarface¡¯s expression changed and he shouted,¡±¡±No one here can protect you now. If you don¡¯t give it to me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His face was terrifyingly sinister as he sneered, his voice shrill and bloodshot. His eyes shed with hatred towards ye Xingtian. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen looked terrified, taking two steps back. He interrupted Scar¡¯s words and threw the USB to him. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll ... I¡¯ll give it to you, but it¡¯s useless even if I give you this report. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve finished treating it. ¡°¡± ¡± Scar bro took the USB and red at ye Xingxing with killing intent. ¡°How dare she mention decoding the code? she used this to save his life and almost killed him, and now she wanted to use this again? scar bro¡¯s eyes widened and he kicked ye Xingguang. ¡± ¡°The ind master and Lu yubai weren¡¯t here, so he put all his hatred on ye Xingkong. His sharp eyes looked like he wanted to cut ye Xingkong into a thousand pieces. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s two years in the military school hadn¡¯t been in vain. Furthermore, she had been keeping an eye on brother scar. Even if she couldn¡¯t beat him, she could still Dodge the attack that she had nned. ¡± ¡°She held her head and squatted down beside him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Help!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She looked very scared, and her body even started to tremble as if she was going crazy. ¡± ¡°Scarface felt as if cotton had been dropped on his fist. He thought that this woman would be like before, directly fighting with him. He didn¡¯t expect her to be so cowardly. ¡± It made him want to fly into a rage and find a chance to kill this woman in his anger. ¡°The woman standing next to brother Scarface said,¡±¡±Keep her first, give me the thing.¡±¡± ¡± His voice was very rough and sounded like a man at first nce. ¡°Scarface gritted his teeth and passed the USB to the woman. He smiled,¡±¡±Chan, this is the woman we caught the other day. The research report is in this USB.¡±¡± ¡± The woman named Chan looked at ye Xing Kong with a half-smile before sitting on the sofa and inserting a USB into herputer. Chan?!! Ye Xingkong¡¯s heart clenched. Isn¡¯t that Lin Zhongchang¡¯s English name? Why would scar bro call her Chen? was this brawny woman in front of him Lin Zhongchang? Ye Xingkong¡¯s heart was filled with disbelief. How could this be Lin Zhongchang? Shouldn¡¯t Lin Zhongchang be a man? The information Lu yubai gave her was that he was a man. Could it be that he changed his gender to avoid being wanted? ¡°Wait a minute, Lin Zhongchang and scar bro were together, which meant that scar bro and Lin Zhongchang were already in cahoots before this, but how did Lin Zhongchang know scar bro? then wasn¡¯t the agreement between Lin Zhongchang and the ind owner a trap?! ¡± Ye Xing Kong clenched his fists tightly. Why didn¡¯t he realize that this woman was Lin Zhongchang? ¡°If she found out, she couldn¡¯t tell Lu yubai and the rest. ¡± ¡°Brother scar could actually fake his death under the eyes of the ind master. It was obvious that there were people under brother scar around the ind master. Then, was there a trap waiting for the ind master and Lu yubai in the sea? ¡± Chapter 1854 ? Chapter 1854: Announcing to the world that I love you (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The huge panic in his heart suddenly quieted down, and ye Xingxing calmed down even more. Although he was in danger, and he didn¡¯t know what the situation was on Lu yubai and the ind master¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, she still told Lu yubai the news that scar wasn¡¯t dead. She believed that with Lu yubai¡¯s intelligence, if he couldn¡¯t see Lin Zhongchang at sea, he would definitely be able to analyze that this was a trap set up by Lin Zhongchang and scar. At the same time, he would also find out that some of the people they brought with them had already betrayed them. ¡± Lu yubai would definitely be able to analyze it. ¡°He would definitely find the most appropriate opportunity to save her, and the ind master would definitelye back to Save the Children on this Ind. ¡± ¡°Lin Zhongchang looked at the report, and then her face slowly sank. She stood up and walked over to ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s body trembled in fear, like a small animal that had been frightened by an injury. He nced weakly at Lin Zhongchang, then lowered his head again. ¡± ¡°Lin Zhongchang chuckled, then knelt down in front of ye Xingxing.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. As long as you listen to me, I won¡¯t hurt you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Scar bro couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°¡±Chen, didn¡¯t you promise me to let me handle this woman?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°Lin Zhongchang looked at him with a smile, and scar bro swallowed his next words. ¡± ¡°It was obvious that he was afraid of Lin Zhongchang. He red at ye Xingxing again, then said to Lin Zhongchang,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t believe her so easily. This woman is the best at quibbling and pretending to be pitiful. She¡¯s full of tricks. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t have lost my life. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Zhongchang ignored scar bro and said to ye Xingguang,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you two choices now. Leave with me. As long as you unseal the secret text, I promise I won¡¯t hurt you. Two, stay. I¡¯ll give you to ah Dao. As for how he¡¯s going to deal with you, even if I don¡¯t point it out, you should know. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing stood up slowly, asking in fear,¡±¡±Are you really not going to hurt me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Naturally,¡±¡± Lin Zhongchang nodded. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±After the decryption, it won¡¯t hurt me and let me go?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Little du hurried over to ye Xingxing and interrupted her.¡±¡±¡±¡±Young Madam ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His eyes stared nervously at ye Xingguang, indicating that she shouldn¡¯t leave with Lin Zhongchang. The ind master and the others would be back soon, and they would definitely be able to save them. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing pushed little du away and looked at Scarface.¡±¡±Then I, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had to buy some time for Lu yubai. The only way was to leave with Lin Zhongchang. Anyway, she believed that Lu yubai would definitely find her. ¡± ¡°Lin Zhongchang smiled and waved the gun in his hand, signaling to his subordinate,¡±¡±¡±¡±Take her away.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingxing listened obediently and left with Lin Zhongchang¡¯s subordinates without making a fuss. ¡°As for Lin Zhongchang, he didn¡¯te out with them. Ye Xingxing thought that he must have stayed behind to discuss with scar bro how to harm Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°The rain outside started pouring again, and it was even heavier than before. The sound of the rain seemed to be drowning the entire Ind. ¡± ¡°Lin Zhongchang¡¯s car wasn¡¯t parked outside the vi, but in the secretputer room. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong nced behind her and saw two burly ck men holding guns. Then, she saw a mud pit in front of her. She rolled her eyes slyly and deliberately stepped on the mud, causing her to fall to the ground with a cry. ¡± Chapter 1855 ? Chapter 1855: Announcing to the world that I love you (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing was covered in mud from the fall, and he sobbed as he got up from the ground. He said to the two in English, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll get up immediately. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°However, she fell back down halfway.¡±¡±Ah, it hurts. I¡¯m sorry, I think I twisted my foot ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two ck bodyguards looked at each other. Thinking of how she was so scared that she shrank into the corner and trembled, they felt that she would not dare to y any tricks. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang pushed his palm out again and stood up with all his might. Then, he limped forward, one step at a time. ¡± ¡°The two bodyguards didn¡¯t force her to speed up anymore. It seemed that they really believed that she had fallen, and they didn¡¯t care about speed because they still had to wait for Lin Zhongchang. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing walked slower and slower. The bodyguards didn¡¯t care about the injured girl at all. Seeing that they were all trembling in fear, they followed her and slowed down. ¡± ¡°Although ye Xingxing didn¡¯t know the map of the ind, he had asked little du to take her around the vi a few times, so he was rtively familiar with it. He paid special attention to it because he wanted to use it to escape one day, but he didn¡¯t expect it to reallye in handy. ¡± ¡°She turned her head and saw that the two ck men were not paying attention to her. She threw the soil that she had grabbed when she fell to the ground at the two bodyguards. When they subconsciously turned their heads to avoid her, she quickly burrowed into the forest in the blind spot. ¡± ¡°When the two bodyguards came back to their senses, they immediately shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Stop!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At the same time, he turned the gun around and fired two shots at the ce where ye Xingkong had entered, but he missed. ¡± The two of them cursed a few times and even fiercely spat twice before they got up and chased into the forest. ¡°However, the forest was overgrown with weeds and branches blocking the way. The two of them were very tall, and there were many ces that they couldn¡¯t get through. In their anger and helplessness, the two of them began to sweep the front of the dense forest. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It must have run to the small path ahead.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Get someone to intercept them. We¡¯ll chase them from the side path.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°As the two of them spoke, they left the dense forest and quickly chased after him. ¡± ¡°However, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he hid in a muddy depression next to them. Because her clothes had turned into mud after the fall, she looked no different from mud at first nce, which fooled the two. ¡± ¡°Indeed, after the two of them left, ye Xingxing sat up in the mud, panting nervously. He was temporarily safe. They must have thought that she had run far away, but in reality, she wanted to go back to the vi. The most dangerous ce was often the safest ce. ¡± ¡°If she could, she wanted to save Xiao du, but she didn¡¯t know how Xiao du was now. ¡± ¡°At this moment, a deep voice came from behind him,¡±¡±¡±¡±The starry sky ...¡±¡± ¡± The familiar voice made ye Xing Kong subconsciously turn his head and look at the tall man who had suddenly appeared in front of him. His handsome face was covered in oil paint and he was fully armed. She was stunned for a while before she covered her mouth andughed silently. He couldn¡¯t believe that Lu yubai would return so quickly. ¡°Lu yubai leaped in front of her and pulled her into his arms.¡±¡±It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing patted his back gently, smiling as he consoled him, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I said I can protect myself. I¡¯m your best student. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai let go of her. He couldn¡¯t help but cry andugh when he saw her. He was afraid, but shouldn¡¯t she be the one who was more afraid? Why did shefort him instead? ¡± Idiot! ¡ª [PS : please give me a monthly ticket~~xoxo.] Chapter 1856 ? Chapter 1856: Announcing to the world that I love you (Part Sixteen) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±By the way, why are you back so soon? it hasn¡¯t even been half an hour since I sent you the message, right?¡±¡± ye Xingchen asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you see the river in the vi? it¡¯s actually a fast river that leaves the ind. It only takes half an hour to get out of the ind from there.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing Lu yubai¡¯s words, ye Xingxing covered his mouth in shock. She had once again had a divine intuition. She didn¡¯t expect that the river could really leave the ind. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a trap,¡±¡± Lu yubai said.¡±¡±Lin Zhongchang agreed to the deal with us in the beginning. He probably didn¡¯t want to show up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong frowned.¡±¡±Lin Zhongchang and scar bro are in cahoots. He¡¯s in the vi right now. I didn¡¯t know that she was Lin Zhongchang, so I didn¡¯t tell you. But I guess you didn¡¯t see Lin Zhongchang at sea, so the so-called deal is probably just a conspiracy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, I¡¯ve discussed it with the ind master. We¡¯ll split into two groups. How did you escape just now? was it dangerous? I¡¯ll go and save you.¡±¡± Lu yubai would never forget that his heart almost jumped out of his chest when he heard the gunshot. ¡± It was the first time he was so afraid of gunshots. ¡°¡±¡±I used a trick. First, I showed weakness and made them think that I was scared silly. Then, when they weren¡¯t paying attention, I deliberately fell down and used mud to cover their sight. I sessfully escaped.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing lifted his chin proudly.¡±¡±I¡¯m your most outstanding student, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± She said it so casually, but in reality, it was extremely dangerous. A little mistake and she would have lost her life. She was really lucky. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong poked his chest.¡±¡±What¡¯s with that expression? let me tell you, you can¡¯t refute what I said. I have to be your most outstanding student, and I have to be the only one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes. You are my most outstanding student.¡±¡± Lu yubai said as he wiped the mud off her face with his slender fingers.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s so dirty. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It was dirtier just now, and you even hugged it. So, fierce is no different from me now.¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong made a face at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not safe here. I¡¯ll send you away first. ¡°¡± Lu yubai pulled her up from the ground. He had to send her away as soon as possible. Of course, he also had to attract the attention of the ind master so that he would have a chance. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about the ind master? we can¡¯t just leave like this, right? the ind master won¡¯t agree either. And ... Du is still in the vi, we don¡¯t know how scar bro will torture him, shouldn¡¯t we take him with us?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing asked a lot of questions. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Charlie¡¯s here, he¡¯ll be fine,¡±¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t answer her. He only held her hand and said that Xiao du was safe. ¡± Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai suspiciously. Didn¡¯t Charlie and Xiao du quarrel every time they met? The two of them were clearly enemies. How could Xiao du be fine with Charlie around? Could it be that what she thought in her heart was true? were these two in love and killing each other? ¡°However, at this moment, ye Xingguang was more concerned about something else.¡±¡±That Lin Zhongchang is a woman, did you know that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you just say? Who told you that Lin Zhongchang is a woman?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It seemed that Lu yubai really didn¡¯t know. Ye Xingxing said in surprise,¡±¡±¡±¡±No one told me, but didn¡¯t the ind master call that Lin Zhongchang Chen? Scar bro called her that too, and he even gave the original USB of the report to that Chen. That¡¯s why I asked you how Lin Zhongchang could be a woman. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 1857 ? Chapter 1857: Announcing my love to the world (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai was 100% sure that Lin Zhongchang was a man. From the moment he was born to the moment he left, he had been using the identity of a man. Therefore, Lu yubai said with certainty,¡±¡±¡±¡±We have his past information. Lin Zhongchang is a man.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But the one I saw really wasn¡¯t a man. Her chest area was especially big, and her clothes were low-cut, so her chest wasn¡¯t fake. She really was a woman,¡±¡± ye Xingxing said, pointing at the position of her chest. ¡± ¡°A man turned into a woman, and the reason was self-evident. Ye Xingxing and Lu yubai said almost at the same time,¡±¡±¡±¡±You changed your gender?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s mouth twitched, no wonder he looks so strong and tall. In order to escape capture, he went all out and even changed his gender, uh. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai chuckled.¡±¡±It¡¯s highly possible that she¡¯s a fake Lin Zhongchang. But the possibility is very low.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If she really wanted a substitute, she should have found a man.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, so there¡¯s a 99% chance that she¡¯s Lin Zhongchang. It¡¯s a good thing you told me this. Otherwise, during the chaos, it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯d run away if I wasn¡¯t careful.¡±¡± ¡± The two of them walked through the dense forest and came to a remote path. The two of them hid behind the trees beside the path. ¡°Not long after, an off-road vehicle drove over from the front. Lu yubai pulled ye Xingxing behind him and looked at the car. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wait for me here.¡±¡± Lu yubai said to ye Xingxing and walked out. ¡± ¡°The car stopped beside Lu yubai. After confirming that it was 100% safe, Lu yubai extended his hand to ye Xingkong and the two of them got into the SUV. ¡± ¡°Because scar bro wanted to trick the ind master and the others, the ind was still very calm on the surface. ¡± ¡°After driving for a while, nothing unexpected happened. Just as ye Xingxing thought that they should be able to leave safely, there was a ttering sound from behind the car, like hail. ¡± Ye Xingkong turned his head in horror and saw a car chasing after them. Someone poked his head out of the roof of the car and started shooting at their car with a machine gun. ¡°¡±¡±Lie down!¡±¡± Lu yubai suddenly shouted, theny down with ye Xingkong in his arms. Immediately, a bullet whizzed over,ing from the direction of ye Xingkong¡¯s mind. ¡± Some of the snipers had used special bullets that had even broken through the bulletproof ss of the car. ¡°Lu yubai handed something to ye Xingxing. It was a gun.¡±¡±This is for you to protect yourself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. Ye Xingkong subconsciously tightened his grip on the gun in his hand. The cold and heavy feeling of the gun made her rapidly beating heart calm down a little. ¡± ¡°¡®Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Nothing will happen, nothing will happen ... ¡± ¡°The car window rolled down. Lu yubai raised his gun and aimed it out of the window.¡±¡±Bang Bang Bang ...¡±¡± The sound of gunfire and sparks flew everywhere. No one knew where the bullets hit. The car behind them nted and hit a tree, but it quickly changed its direction and gave chase. ¡± ¡°Another bullet whizzed out, this time hitting the driver¡¯s head. A bright flower of blood appeared on his forehead. The driver died on the spot, but he still stepped on the gas. The front turned, and the car went out of control and went straight forward. ¡± ¡°This change was extremely sudden, and ye Xingchen¡¯s face was filled with horror. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the car was about to fall, she quickly leaned over and turned the steering wheel with both hands, regardless of whether there was a gun pointed at her ... ¡± Chapter 1858 ? Chapter 1858: Announcing my love to the world (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing gritted his teeth and turned the steering wheel, making a sharp screeching sound. She made a sharp turn at thest second to avoid crashing into the hillside by the side of the road. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai squatted next to her and pulled the driver away. Then, ye Xingkong bent down and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡± ¡°Using the seat to cover her body, she bent over slightly and stepped on the elerator, moving forward quickly. ¡± ¡°At another turn, ye Xingkong held the steering wheel and tilted his body. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai took advantage of this turn and aimed his gun at the fuel tank of the car behind them. After a loud bang, the car was destroyed. ¡± ¡°With a loud bang, the car behind them exploded. The mes intertwined with the wreckage of the car, and the whole car was lifted into the sky with billowing smoke. ¡± Ye Xing Kong let out a sigh of relief. They had finally escaped and were temporarily safe. But what should they do next? ¡°The man put away the arrogance and dominance in his eyes, and his gaze softened when he looked at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Are you alright?¡±¡± he asked as he held her hand. ¡± ¡°All the fear and panic she had felt earlier instantly disappeared. A bright smile bloomed on ye Xingchen¡¯s face, as if it could melt the winter snow. She said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine, and I think it was fun just now! The explosion was full of sparks and it was so exciting! Hahaha ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she said this, she even blinked at him in a particrly rxed manner.¡±¡±After all, I¡¯m a woman who¡¯s by your side. You¡¯re fine, so how could anything happen to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s mood immediately rxed. He couldn¡¯t help but rub her head and helplessly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where should we go now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go straight and then abandon the car at the intersection ahead,¡±¡± Lu yubai said. He quickly dialed his boss¡¯s Secret hotline to report his location and asked them to send someone to pick him up. ¡± ¡°The car stopped at the intersection, and the two of them got out of the car and went into the dense forest. They passed through the deepest part of the forest and arrived at the edge of the ind. ¡± ¡°This direction was also controlled by someone. Previously, it was the ind Master¡¯s Men, but now it had been changed to brother Scar¡¯s men. ¡± Lu yubai told ye Xingxing to hide first. He quietly sneaked in front of one of them and directly slit the person¡¯s neck from behind. There were a total of four people guarding this area. Lu yubai took care of three of them. Thest one noticed Lu yubai and was ready to shoot at him. Lu yubai¡¯s figure moved forward like lightning and grabbed the man¡¯s wrist to stop him from shooting. The man immediately threw the gun in his hand. ¡°The man wanted to turn around and counterattack, but Lu yubai had already grabbed his neck with one hand and threw him to the ground. He pressed his foot on his back, making him unable to move. The next second, the sharp de stabbed down and the man died. Brother Scar¡¯s men on the ind were all taken care of. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was on alert for any movement around him. He took out his phone and sent the address and signal. Then, he looked at ye Xingxing, who was walking to his side, and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You must leave this ce immediately.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind was full of danger, and she could not stay a minute longer. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about you?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai gently wiped away the dirt on her face.¡±¡±I haven¡¯tpleted my mission, so I have toplete it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing knew that Lu yubai had to go back and capture Lin Zhongchang, but reinforcements had already arrived. She thought that he would leave with her, but she had forgotten that he was the captain. ¡± Chapter 1859 ? Chapter 1859: Announcing my love to the world (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±When we get back, I¡¯ll leave all my holidays to you. Whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was a soldier. As a soldier, he always had to put his mission first, even if he had to be separated from the person he loved the most. ¡± ¡°Five minutester, a speedboat stopped by the shore. Ye Xingxing saw her fighting xuantian, yang Wenke, and the others all armed to the teeth and disembarked. They were painted with oil paint, just like Lu yubai. Because they were all tall and mighty, it was hard to tell who they were if you didn¡¯t pay attention. ¡± ¡°They walked up to Lu yubai and saluted him. Zhan xuantian immediately asked with concern,¡±¡±Captain, are you alright?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine,¡±¡±she said. Lu yubai said as he looked at ye Xingxing and nodded.¡±¡±¡±¡±You and yang Wenke will leave the indter. I¡¯ll meet up with you after the mission ispleted.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor yang isn¡¯t going?¡±¡± ye Xingxing asked worriedly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is a joint operation, and everything has been nned. We don¡¯t need his help for the time being.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh,¡±¡± ye Xingxing replied. He was about to walk towards yang Wenke when Lu yubai grabbed her hand and looked at her.¡±¡±Xingxing, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re my best disciple? that¡¯s why you promised me that you¡¯d protect yourself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to say any words of farewell, nor did he want to cry and be reluctant to part. It was as if they were going to part forever. After all, it was just a small task. ¡± ¡°When Lu yubai said that, she couldn¡¯t help but hug him. ¡± ¡°There was no absolute safety in the rain of bullets. How could she not be worried? she wanted Lu yubai to leave with her. She always felt that as long as Lin Zhongchang was on the ind, he would not be able to escape. However, she knew that she was too naive. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you have to be careful. I¡¯ll wait for you toe back. Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ignore you from now on,¡±¡± ye Xingchen threatened in a low voice. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He reached out and grabbed ye Xingxing¡¯s little head. Before ye Xingxing could react, his hot thin lips immediately covered her and pressed tightly against her pink little mouth. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened in shock. After all, there were so many people around them. Her face turned red and she wanted to push Lu yubai away, but he held her tightly in his arms and kissed her lips forcefully,pletely ignoring the people around her. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until ye Xingxing¡¯s head started to spin that he finally let go of her and whispered in her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±When I get back, I¡¯ll tell the world that I love you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen instantly felt the softest part of his heart being hit hard, soft and tender. ¡± ¡°Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the people around her and turned their heads away ufortably. Ye Xingxing felt as if his little face was burning. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± She originally wanted to say that she loved him loudly and boldly, but in the end, she only responded shyly. ¡± But her hand was tightly holding onto Lu yubai¡¯s hand. ¡°However, time was limited, and they couldn¡¯t continue to be intimate. Lu yubai pulled her onto the speedboat and slowly backed away. He slowly distanced himself from her until they couldn¡¯t even touch each other. ¡± Ye Xingkong sat on the speedboat and stared at Lu yubai¡¯s position until he could no longer see him. ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, Captain will be fine,¡±¡±yang Wenkeforted her. No matter what the mission is, he will definitely be able toplete it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, ye Xingxing knew that. After all, Lu yubai was so outstanding, but ... Hearing the gunshots from the ind from afar, his heart was still in a mess. He couldn¡¯t help but worry about Lu yubai and the ind master. ¡± Chapter 1860 ? Chapter 1860: Announcing my love to the world (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Time passed by. There was only half an hour, but ye Xingxing felt like half a year had passed. He was uneasy when he heard the gunshots, and even more so when he didn ¡®t. ¡± ¡°Although nothing could be seen on her calm face, she was so worried that she was going crazy. ¡± ¡°She endured it for a long time and finally said to yang Wenke,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we wait for them at sea? we might be able to help.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± Yang Wenke refused sternly.¡±¡±I promised the captain that I would send you back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He paused for a moment before he continued,¡±¡±you really don¡¯t have to worry!¡±¡± Nothing will happen to the captain. It¡¯s no use for him to stay! Think about it, if Lin Zhongchang were to escape to the sea and encounter us ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know,¡±¡± ye Xingkong replied. He turned to look at the endless sea and forced himself to calm down. When hended, he saw his brother, Wang haiting, and professor Wang. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting ran to her and hugged her, shouting excitedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s great that you¡¯re fine. It¡¯s really great. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her eyes were a little red, but she was smiling and holding back her tears. But it was certain that Wang haiting had been particrly worried about her during the days she had been gone. ¡± ¡°There was also professor Wang, who was also in tears as he looked at ye Xingchen with concern. ¡± ¡°The calmest one was ye Changqing, who only said one sentence,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. ¡°¡± Then, she told ye Xingxing that her parents didn¡¯t know about her ident yet, but they missed her very much, so she should call hometer. ¡± ¡°Later, ye Xingxing had asked him in private,¡±¡±Are you my real brother? why aren¡¯t you worried about me at all?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t there Lu yubai?¡±¡±ye Changqing asked. If he can¡¯t even protect you, then you¡¯re blind to have found a man. You might as well note back. What you don¡¯t see is what you don¡¯t see, so that dad and mom won¡¯t worry about you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°For the past month, ye Changqing had not been able to eat or sleep well because of ye Xingxing. He had to hide it from his family so that his mother wouldn¡¯t worry. He even swore to himself that if ye Xingxing was hurt, he would never let Lu yubai off. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Oh my God, is this really my brother? ¡± ¡°However, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to pounce and act coquettishly with her brother. She only wanted to know how Lu yubai was doing. ¡± ¡°She wanted to wait for Lu yubai toe back, but she was covered in mud. So, she went to the hotel to take a shower and change her clothes. Then, she went back to the beach. ¡± ¡°Yang Wenke, who had been waiting by the beach, was nowhere to be seen. Ye Xingxing turned his head and looked around, then called out softly,¡±¡±Instructor yang.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No one responded to her, but a tall figure walked out from the shadows of the speedboat in front of her. He slowly took off his hat and looked at her, revealing his white teeth.¡±¡±¡±¡±The starry sky.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The deep and maic voice from the other end made ye Xingxing freeze slightly. She raised her hand to cover her mouth, her nose sour, and she choked out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu yubai?¡±¡± ¡± That uncertain tone. ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± He should have responded and opened his arms. He knew that she would return, so he let the others leave first and waited for her here. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing immediately rushed over and hugged him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Have youpleted your mission?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± Lu yubai said softly.¡±¡±It¡¯s done.¡±¡± He kissed her forehead and gently pushed her away.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m very dirty. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 1861 ? Chapter 1861: Announcing my love to the world (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing refused. He hugged him tightly and said softly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The next second, she felt that something was wrong because she smelled the strong smell of blood. She let go of his hand and looked at him nervously. ¡°¡±You¡¯re injured?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not hurt. It¡¯s someone else¡¯s blood,¡±¡± Lu Yu said nonchntly. He looked at ye Xingxing with eyes like a scanner, scanning him up and down. When his gaze finally stopped on his arm, he added,¡±¡±¡±¡±The wound on my arm just opened up. It¡¯ll be fine after I take care of it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong pouted.¡±¡±Why do you have to wait? you should have done it long ago. Let¡¯s go to the hospital.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not listening, can¡¯t you just let me worry less? I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Who didn¡¯t know what to do with who? ¨C ¡°Lu yubai followed ye Xingxing to the hospital to check on his wound. It had split open quite badly, and the doctor said that he had to recuperate well and that he didn¡¯t have to use too much strength for the next month, so he was given a month¡¯s leave. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing, on the other hand, used the phone to ask for leave from Wang haiting and the school, saying that she had to take care of her boyfriend and wouldn¡¯t be back for the time being. ¡± ¡°Almost at the same time, Lu yubai¡¯s love report was submitted. ¡± ¡°In less than half a day, everyone knew that the genius of the Lu family, Lu yubai, had a girlfriend. This made all the girls who had a crush on him go crazy with envy. Everyone was guessing who the lucky girl was. ¡± ¡°This matter naturally reached Luo Xue ¡®er¡¯s ears. She was so angry that her whole body trembled, and her jealousy grew wildly. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t lu yubai go out on a mission? why did he write a love report the moment he came back? was it ye Xingxing? But didn¡¯t ye Xingxing get transferred to the security Department? they couldn¡¯t have been in contact while Lu yubai was on a mission, right? ¡± ¡°So, who was the woman with Lu yubai? ¡± ¡°Anyway, she had already filed her love report. She hoped that the woman wasn¡¯t ye Xingxing, so that she wouldn¡¯t have to show off in front of her. Besides, dealing with a woman she didn¡¯t know was much better than dealing with ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°However, no matter who that woman was, she was not willing to give up. ¡± ¡°Ever since she was young, as long as she wanted to, there was no man that she could not get! ¡± ¨C ¡°When ye Changqing heard that his sister wanted to stay and take care of Lu yubai, he refused. So, ye Xingxing told ye Changqing some of the things that happened to her on the ind. Ye Changqing was frightened and broke out in a cold sweat for his sister. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, Lu yubai was here. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡± ¡°After hesitating for a while, ye Changqing finally agreed reluctantly. ¡± ¡°As he was leaving, ye Changqing ran into a group of people at the door. ¡± ¡°The first to enter was chief Lu. Everyone said that Lu yubai was his favorite grandson, but now that he was injured, he actually rushed over to the hospital to check on his condition. It was clear how much he valued this grandson. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s grandmother and mother, as well as a beautiful young girl, came with him. He had seen the first three people in the Army before, but he didn¡¯t know who the beautiful young girl at the back was. ¡± Was she Lu yubai¡¯s sister? ¡°The rumored precious pearl of the Lu family, the little princess of the Lu family who was protected like a precious treasure, the daughter of the fourth son of the Lu family, Lu Yanchen ... Could it be this youngdy? ¡± Chapter 1862 ? Chapter 1862: Announcing to the world that I love you (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing was chatting with Lu yubai. Lu yubai asked her where she was going tomorrow, but ye Xingxing said that there was no rush for the next two days. He asked him to rest well at home and even said that he would make him some soup. ¡± ¡°At that moment, chief Lu, Shen lingshuang, Qian Xun, and Lu Jin pushed the door open and entered. Ye Xingxing jumped up in shock and saluted,¡±¡±Good day, chief!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for chief Lu to reply, Shen lingshuang walked over and held onto ye Xingxing¡¯s hand. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the starry sky. I¡¯m Xiao Bai¡¯s grandmother. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Xun, who was beside him, smiled elegantly.¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Bai¡¯s mummy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Jin poked his head out from behind Qian Xun and chuckled mischievously.¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m Xiao Bai¡¯s sister.¡±¡± ¡± Pfff! Ye Xingkongughed out loud when he saw Happy¡¯s mischievous smile. ¡°Suddenly, so many of Lu yubai¡¯s family members came in, and ye Xingxing was at a loss. ¡± ¡°However, once she saw happy, she rxed a little. When happy acted mischievously, all her nervousness disappeared. ¡± ¡°It had also been a long time since shest saw Lu Jin. Lu Kaixin had grown up into a youngdy, and he had be a peerless beauty. ¡± ¡°After ye Xing Kongughed, he suddenly realized that the situation was not right. In front of so many elders, this was extremely inappropriate and a little rude. She quickly nodded seriously and politely replied,¡±¡±Hello.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be so formal. We¡¯ll be a family in the future. Just be casual.¡±¡± Shen lingshuang smiled gently. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah,e over to our house more often when you¡¯re free.¡±¡± Qian Xun invited. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can find me to go shopping, watch movies, eat, or go on a date.¡±¡± Happy threw her a flirtatious look. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong felt that even as a woman, he was about to be charmed by happy. How could she be so beautiful at such a young age? She, a woman, was about to be turned gay. ¡± ¡°As soon as the Lu family entered, their eyes were fixed on ye Xingxing, forgetting about Lu yubai, who was injured and lying on the hospital bed. ¡± ¡°It was only after they had conversed for quite a while that Qian Xun turned to her son and asked casually,¡±¡±How are your injuries?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just a superficial wound,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied casually. Then, he got down from the bed and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re injured and the doctor said you need to rest. Why did youe down?¡±¡±ye Xingkong quickly asked. ¡± ¡°Just as Lu yubai was about to say that he was fine, Shen lingshuang, who was beside him, spoke up, ¡°¡±What¡¯s so serious about his superficial wounds? he¡¯s a grown man. Why is he recuperating in bed like a youngdy? ignore her. Come,e,e, let¡¯s talk for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Xun chimed in,¡±¡±it¡¯s gettingte, have you eaten?¡±¡± Let little white rest, we¡¯ll take you out for a meal. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course.¡±¡± Happy smiled sweetly.¡±¡±I know a restaurant nearby that¡¯s pretty good. I¡¯ve already made a reservation, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then what are we waiting for? let¡¯s go.¡±¡± As Shen lingshuang spoke, she looked at Lu yubai,¡±¡±You should have a good rest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai: ¡°¡±...Uh.¡±¡± ¡± She didn¡¯te to the hospital because she was worried about him. Ye Xingkong was speechless. She was a little confused. Didn¡¯t chief Lu and the rest rush over because Lu yubai was injured? Why did he drag her out for a meal? She looked at Lu yubai. ¡°Lu yubai smiled at her and nodded, indicating for her to go. He had expected his family to approve of and like ye Xingxing. After all, she had always had a good rtionship with the elders. ¡± Chapter 1863 ? Chapter 1863: Announcing my love to the world (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing wasn¡¯t an overly restrained girl, but she was still quite embarrassed to be dragged out for a meal on her first meeting with Lu yubai¡¯s family. ¡± It was a good thing Lu Jin was there. ¡°Little happy was a happy person. Wherever she was, there would beughter andughter, which made ye Xingkong feel much more at ease. ¡± ¡°After the meal, the three elders left, and little happy dragged ye Xingxing to go watch a movie and go shopping with her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You look like you haven¡¯t been out for a long time,¡±¡± ye Xingtian teased her, smiling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Happy nodded.¡±¡±Recently, I went to the Army for a period of special training.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why do you suddenly want to go for the special training?¡±¡± ye Xingkong was a little surprised. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s because I made a deal with my father. If I pass the test set by him and my mother, I can do what I want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°While happy spoke, he propped up his chin with his long, fair, and Jade-like fingers.¡±¡±¡±¡±I heard that you went on a mission with my brother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It was a coincidence,¡±¡± ye Xingguang exined,¡±¡±and I was forced to join your brother¡¯s mission.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine with it.¡±¡± Happy chuckled.¡±¡±Then, you can spend your days alone, live in the same room, look at the same sea, and sleep in the same bed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing almost choked on his saliva. He was happy to see her blushing and embarrassed face, and he smiled naughtily.¡±¡±Then, have you and my brother already done that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing knew what she was saying, but he pretended not to understand.¡±¡±What do you mean by that? you¡¯re just a little girl. What do you know?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know a lot, so don¡¯t underestimate me. It¡¯s just that I really didn¡¯t expect my brother¡¯s flirting skills to be beyond Grade A.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You should study hard,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m already a university student. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±College students should still put their studies first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve been with my brother since the first year of University, and you even called me ¡®you think studying is more important¡¯.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin rolled his eyes. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been dawdling for almost three years, right? be decisive and get straight to the point.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Some things have to be done step by step ...¡±¡± Ye Xingchen said seriously. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin put on an ¡®I don¡¯t want to hear you, I know you¡¯re lying¡¯ look as he looked at the blue sky outside. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t wait for my child. You two are still wasting time. ¡°¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¨C ¡°Lu yubai thought that ye Xingxing woulde back after dinner, but he didn¡¯t expect him toe back after being called away. ¡± ¡°Not only did she not care about him, but she also took his wife away. Were they his grandmother and mother? ¡± ¡°At FiveO¡¯ clock in the afternoon, the doctor finally announced that he didn¡¯t need to be hospitalized and could go home today. ¡± ¡°When he¡¯d been hospitalized before, it had been the doctor and ye Xingxing who¡¯d insisted that he stay. He didn¡¯t care about this small injury at all. ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing returned, he saw Lu yubai in his new clothes.¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you going out?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m discharged. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How did you get discharged? your hand ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The doctor said she¡¯s fine and has to be discharged because there are other seriously ill guests who need to use the ward. The hospital has limited rooms.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong nodded and followed Lu yubai back to his small apartment. Because Lu yubai¡¯s hand was inconvenient, ye Xingkong drove. ¡± ¡°On the way back, ye Xingxing told Lu yubai all the interesting things that happened during the meal and even praised his grandma and mother. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai turned to look at her.¡±¡±I like them so much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The car stopped at a red light. Ye Xingxing turned his head and smiled lightly.¡±¡±Yes, I like it very much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s because of you. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 1864 ? Chapter 1864: Announcing to the world that I love you (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai leaned over slightly and gently kissed ye Xingxing on the lips. Ye Xingxing immediately looked around shyly. After making sure that no one was paying attention to them, he looked at Lu yubai and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m driving ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The traffic light turned red just now,¡±¡± Lu yubai smiled at her and looked ahead.¡±¡±¡±¡±The light is green now.¡±¡± ¡± Honking sounds came from behind. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was slightly red as he quickly drove forward. ¡°After they got out of the car, Lu yubai held her hand as if he was afraid that she would lose her. He held her hand all the way to his apartment and sat her down on the sofa. ¡± ¡°The two of them chatted for a while. It was gettingte. Ye Xingxing wanted to go home today, but Lu yubai didn¡¯t allow it. ¡± ¡°He held her hand and kissed her ear. When he spoke, it was as if he was blowing hot air.¡±¡±Do you want to stay over at my ce tonight?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice was sumptuous and hot, causing ye Xingkong¡¯s skin to go soft. ¡± ¡°Her face immediately turned red and her heart beat rapidly. She looked at Lu yubai in a daze and only reacted after half a second,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t ... Don ¡®t. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not willing?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked softly. His lips, which were exuding an ambiguous aura, seemed to be wandering around her ear. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang felt like his brain was about to turn mush, and he couldn¡¯t think anymore.¡±¡±I ... I just think that since we¡¯re not married yet, it¡¯s not good for us to sleep together like this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up,¡±¡±where do you want to go?¡±¡± I¡¯m not asking you to sleep in the same bed as me. I¡¯ll sleep in the second bedroom. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, Lu yubai used his finger and gently scratched her nose. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong subconsciously raised his hand and touched the area where his nose was scratched.¡±¡±You did it on purpose.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her eyes, which were staring at him, were filled with shyness, which was very attractive under the light. ¡± ¡°Lu Yu¡¯s white eyes darkened. He wrapped his uninjured hand around her slender waist and pressed her down on him. Her nose was right next to his, and their breaths were in sync. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing turned his head slightly, and his lips brushed past his sexy lips with a soft and sweet breath. Lu yubai only felt his heart skip a beat. ¡± ¡°Without waiting for her to move her lips, he kissed her deeply. ¡± ¡°Their lips intertwined, and after a long time, Lu yubai reluctantly let go. There was a small me in his eyes as he looked at the red-faced ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Stay here, alright?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was a question that didn¡¯t seem like it was a question, and it didn¡¯t allow any room for discussion. ¡± ¡°His voice was deep, hoarse, and sexy, like a ss of rich and fragrant wine. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okay,¡±¡± ye Xingkong replied softly. ¡± ¡°In the next second, the man kissed her red lips again. The deeper he kissed, the more the man was confused. Gradually, the man was no longer satisfied with just kissing, and one of his hands had already entered her clothes ... ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened. Thinking of his injured hand, she was clearly flustered. She looked at him nervously. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t do anything stupid, your hand hasn¡¯t recovered yet ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s head gently touched her forehead, and he said in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s fine. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before ye Xingxing could finish, the doorbell suddenly rang. Ye Xingxing¡¯s body froze for a moment. He looked at Lu yubai, who was under him, and used his eyes to tell her that someone wasing. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai frowned unhappily, but he didn¡¯t let go of her. He obviously didn¡¯t want to talk to her. ¡± ¡°However, the doorbell kept ringing, and the two of them couldn¡¯t continue. ¡± ¡ª [PS: guess who this person is?] Chapter 1865 ? Chapter 1865: Announcing to the world that I love you (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As soon as Lu yubai sat up, ye Xingkong stood up, tidied up his clothes, and ran to open the door. ¡± ¡°There was a tall and sturdy man standing outside. His facial features were simr to Lu yubai ¡®s, but he was tougher. His skin was bronze, unlike Lu yubai¡¯s fair skin. He was wearing a military shirt and pants with a pair of military boots. His body was as straight as a pine tree, and he exuded the aura of a soldier. ¡± ¡°At this moment, he was looking at her with a stern expression, his gaze was powerful, and his aura was unassable, which made her feel inexplicably terrified. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was dumbfounded. This, this, this ... She had been in the military school for three years, so she definitely knew who this was. It was Lu yubai¡¯s superior, who was also his father, Lu Yanzhi. ¡± ¡°Oh my God, why is Lu yubai¡¯s father here? ¡± ¡°She was suddenly at a loss. Her body stiffened as she raised her head and saluted.¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes ... Good day, chief.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her stammering made Lu Yanzhi¡¯s lips curl up unconsciously, but he still walked in with a cold face. ¡± ¡°When he saw Lu Yanzhi, Lu yubai was stunned as well.¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad, what are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi nced at Lu yubai in disdain before sitting down on the sofa.¡±¡±Your mother said that you¡¯re injured and asked me toe and see you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What he meant was, if it wasn¡¯t for your mother¡¯s request, I wouldn¡¯t even bother toe and see you. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing hurriedly went to pour him some water and carefully ced it in front of him.¡±¡±Chief, chief, chief, please have some tea.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi nced at her and nodded. He took a sip of water and looked at Lu yubai.¡±¡±¡±¡±This is the love report you wrote.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His face seemed to be covered by frost, and it was extremely ugly. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Lu Yanzhi, who forbade her from being with Lu yubai, was here to break them up? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± Lu yubai nodded.¡±¡±She¡¯s a third-year student from District Z¡¯s military school.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re only in your third year of University. What¡¯s the rush? why are you writing a love report?¡±¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s face was expressionless, but his cold eyes exuded an invisible sense of oppression. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was even more nervous now. The father and son wouldn¡¯t start arguing because of her, would they? ¡± ¡°Lu yubai directly looked out the window.¡±¡±...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°But in his heart, he thought, can I be as anxious as you? After all, his mother was only 18 years older than him. It was easy to tell who was the one who was anxious. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi looked at his son meaningfully and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±You have to know your identity, so you have to think carefully before starting a rtionship ...¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Uh uh uh, was she saying that her family background was not worthy of the Lu family? ¡± ¡°Just as ye Xingxing thought that her rtionship with Lu yubai would be filled with obstacles, she heard Lu Yanzhi say,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re a soldier. Since you¡¯ve made your decision, you can¡¯t do anything that would harm your identity as a soldier. From now on, besides sacrificing and contributing to the country, you must also be responsible and responsible for your family. Do you understand?!!¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. The lines were not right. The tone of the words hadpletely changed. ¡°Pfff! After talking for so long, he wasn¡¯t trying to break up the couple, but to fulfill their wish. (The crying and smiling face ...) ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I understand.¡±¡± Lu yubai nodded seriously. ¡± ¡°He nced at ye Xingxing¡¯s shocked expression and knew what she was thinking about earlier and what she was surprised about at this moment. However, he did not intend to tell her that chief Lu¡¯s words were the same as approving the love report. ¡± Chapter 1866 ? Chapter 1866: Announcing to the world that I love you (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Yanzhi was here for Lu yubai¡¯s love report. After he finished speaking, he got up and was about to leave when Lu yubai called out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Has the higher-ups decided on the matter of the ind Lord?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This was also what ye Xingxing was concerned about. She immediately looked at Lu Yanzhi in anticipation and put in a good word for the ind master.¡±¡±Chief, the ind master is cooperating with our mission this time. Lin Zhongchang is an important criminal wanted by our country, and brother scar has alsomitted serious crimes in our country. It¡¯s all thanks to the ind master that they¡¯ve been caught.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi looked at her and asked with deep meaning,¡±¡±¡±¡±You were forced to join this mission. What do you think of the ind master?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong thought for a moment before replying,¡±¡±I know. In some ways, the ind master is a bad person who kills without batting an eye. That¡¯s right. He did kill a lot of people in the past, but he¡¯s a mercenary. It¡¯s illegal to be a mercenary in our country, but he¡¯s never killed anyone in our country. However, under Westernw, it¡¯s legal to possess guns and weapons to protect your rights. Even the Z family hires mercenaries, so ... Can¡¯t we let the father and son meet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±First of all,¡±¡± Lu Yanzhi replied,¡±¡±we would like to thank him. If not for his help, we would not have been able to capture Lin Zhongchang so quickly. But, but when the father and son meet, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want them to meet, it¡¯s his son who doesn¡¯t want to see him. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Has the ind Lord¡¯s son woken up?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked in surprise. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi nodded.¡±¡±His son woke up a week ago. We have to get his permission before we arrange for them to meet. However, his son doesn¡¯t seem to want to see him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong frowned deeply. Why didn¡¯t the ind master¡¯s son want to see him? From the ind master¡¯s attitude towards Lu yubai, one could be sure that the ind master loved his son. ¡± ¨C ¡°The moment Lu Yanzhi went downstairs, su qianxun, who was waiting for him outside, went up to him with a smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±So, did you approve of our son¡¯s rtionship?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s approved?¡±¡± He really had to give it to his mother and wife. They couldn¡¯t wait a day and insisted that he go to their house to approve that kid¡¯s love report. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you think of that girl?¡±¡± Su qianxun asked again. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi ignored her and got into the car. Su qianxun furrowed her eyebrows. ¡°¡±I¡¯m asking you how our future daughter-inw is doing. I heard that she¡¯s aputer expert. Even that person in your Army is no match for her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±¡± Lu Yanzhi had no choice but to reply. To him, his children and grandchildren had their own fortunes. If the moon was full, it would be a loss. There was no use in being too demanding. It was better to let them go and let them develop. ¡± ¡°Su qianxun was not satisfied with his answer and scoffed.¡±¡±I think our son has a good eye. Anyway, I like this girl. I liked her from the bottom of my heart at first sight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The young couple¡¯s rtionship was also quite good. Perhaps in another two years, she would be able to hold a big fat grandson. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanzhi¡¯s gaze softened as he turned to look at her.¡±¡±I think her taste is much worse than mine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My wife is still prettier.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Su qianxun sniggered and gently pushed him.¡±¡±¡±¡±You ... I realized that the older you get, the more greasy you get.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m old?¡±¡± Lu Yanzhi¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡®I¡¯ll see how I¡¯ll deal with you when we get home. I¡¯ll let you see if you¡¯re old or not.¡¯ ¡± Chapter 1867 ? Chapter 1867: Announcing to the world that I love you (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Lu Yanzhi left, ye Xingxing kept staring at the door in a daze. It was only when Lu yubai ced his hand on her shoulder that she came back to her senses. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you looking at me in a daze?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No... I just think that your father is very charming. He¡¯s even more manly than he looks in the photos.¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai was speechless. ¡°His eyes darkened and he asked sourly,¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you just say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled, wrapping his arms around his neck and kissing him on the lips.¡±¡±However, in my heart, you¡¯re one of a kind. No one in this world canpare to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s face turned from gloomy to sunny. He raised his hand and pinched her face, adoringly scolding her,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re so glib. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong chuckled and gently pushed her away.¡±¡±Alright, alright, it¡¯s gettingte. Those who are injured should rest early. I ... I¡¯ll go home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai held her slender waist and pressed his body against hers. He pressed his forehead against hers and said in an extremely low and maic voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re running away after flirting?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Suddenly being used of being irresponsible, ye Xingguang was slightly taken aback. Confused, he asked,¡±¡±What?¡±¡± A sound. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up.¡±¡±Courtesy demands reciprocity. I should also sneak back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked weakly at his boyfriend, whose eyes were burning, and pouted. ¡°¡±I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. You don¡¯t have to be so calctive ...¡±¡± ¡± Can¡¯t an injured person be quiet and rest well? ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s precisely because she¡¯s like a fianc¨¦e that we have to calcte clearly. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to continue ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Lu yubai¡¯s ck eyes narrowed with an evil smile. He lowered his body a little and asked in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±What just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong¡¯s face reddened as he lowered his head and pointed at his fingers.¡±¡±Just ... Just now ... We ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai: ¡°¡±what were we preparing to do just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re doing this on purpose,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right.¡±¡± With that, he kissed her on the lips. Not long after, ye Xingxing was in a daze from the kiss, his face flushed and his body numb ... ¡± ¡°The passionate kiss was like fire, and it was out of control. ¡± ¡°Men and women in Love were always inseparable. Of course, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t go back in the end, and he was even eaten clean. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai had personally shown ye Xingxing that even though he was injured, his physical strength was still amazing. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing had been F * cked to the point of doubting his life. He really wanted to know if other people¡¯s boyfriends were the same. In the end, ye Xingxing fell asleep, exhausted. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to talk, let alone take a shower. He fell asleep the moment his eyelids closed. ¡± ¡°When she woke up again, it was already noon the next day. Her body was very fresh and she was extremely surprised. She didn¡¯t even know that she had been carried to the showerst night. ¡± Uh ... Ye Xingxing turned his head and saw Lu yubai sleeping next to him. This was the first time she could look at his unparalleled beauty in happiness when she woke up. ¡°The man, whose eyes were still closed, reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist. She pulled him into her arms and said in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you get up today?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked. ¡± ¡°Lu Yu and Bai Qingqing: ¡°¡±someone¡¯s too hungry. I¡¯m exhausted from yesterday.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was startled, and then the image of a certain someone¡¯s desperate look fromst night appeared in her mind. She immediately frowned and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been asking for it non-stop, yet you¡¯re criticizing me. Be careful, I won¡¯t allow you to touch me in the future!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1868 ? Chapter 1868: Announcing to the world that I love you (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I forgot. Help me recall again,¡±¡± Lu yubai said as he lowered his head and covered her lips. He pried open her teeth and kissed her deeply. ¡± ¡°The two of them had been together every day during this period of time, but they had to suppress everything. Now that they had let it go, there was a kind of longing and suffering for her that they had not seen for a long time. ¡± ¡°As he kissed her now, he really wanted to crush her and swallow her bite by bite. He wanted to be one with her and never separate from her again! ¡± Ye Xingkong was really afraid that someone would suddenly act like a beast in the early morning. ¡°Fortunately, when she was gasping for breath, he separated his lips and pressed them against her forehead. He looked like he hade to a realization.¡±¡±I believe you now!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What did he mean by believing in his memories? he was clearly trying to take advantage of her. Ye Xingxing pushed him lightly.¡±¡±Stop pretending ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai suddenly let out a ¡°¡±hiss¡±¡± and looked like he was in pain. Ye Xingxing was so scared that he froze and didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong? I touched your wound. Seriously, how many times have I told you, injured people should be more obedient ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai curled his lips and looked at his worried girlfriend indifferently. He asked calmly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Fortunately, I didn¡¯t touch the wound.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°She had been tricked again. She raised her hand and wanted to hit him again.¡±¡±You¡¯re really bad now.¡±¡± It looked like she was waving her hand with great force, but it was like a mosquito bite on his body. It was not a real hit at all. ¡± ¡°She wanted to get up, but after getting out of bed, she suddenly realized that she was naked ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!!!¡±¡± With a small cry, she pulled the nket and covered her body. However, Lu yubai was also naked. ¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t care at all. He strode out of the bed with his long legs. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing quickly closed his eyes. Lu yubai put on his bathrobe and turned to look at her.¡±¡±Why are you closing your eyes? you¡¯ve seen what you should have seen. You¡¯ve also seen what you shouldn¡¯t have seen. You¡¯ve even touched and eaten ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he bent over, held her chin, and lowered his head to kiss her deeply. ¡± ¡°Their lips and teeth intertwined, and the passionate kiss ended quickly. ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing opened his eyes again, he realized that Lu yubai was no longer in the room. ¡± ¡°She smiled and recalled the glimpse she had just had. The man¡¯s figure was really perfect. He looked thin when he was dressed and chubby when he was undressed. He was not more or less, and she seemed to have seen that ... She giggled. ¡± ¡°At that moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. She looked up and saw Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you ...¡±¡± Leave? ¡± ¡°Lu yubai raised his eyebrows in confusion. He didn¡¯t reply to her and only asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why is your face so red? are you thinking of something unhealthy behind my back?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong¡¯s face turned red as if he had been exposed. He wanted to find a hole to hide in.¡±..................¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no.¡±¡± She quickly shook her head. ¡± She was just recalling the naked man image he had presented in front of her. ¡°It wasn¡¯t something she thought of, but an indelible image that he had strongly engraved in her mind. ¡± ¡°Lu yubaiughed.¡±¡±You don¡¯t even know how cute you are now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He then looked down at her chest, and ye Xingxing realized that when he sat up, the sheets had slipped to his waist, and his upper body had been seen. ¡± Ye Xingkong eximed. ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re annoying. ¡°¡± He was extremely embarrassed. He picked up the nket with one hand and the pillow with the other, and the door was closed again. ¡± Chapter 1869 ? Chapter 1869: Announcing my love to the world (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This time, ye Xingxing deliberately sat still for a while to make sure that Lu yubai had really left before getting up. Her clothes were gone, so she took one of Lu yubai¡¯s shirts and put it on before stepping out of the door in her slippers. ¡± ¡°To his surprise, he saw Lu yubai making breakfast in the kitchen. ¡± ¡°She walked over quietly and smacked him from behind, trying to give him a shock.¡±¡±Ah!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, Lu yubai was very calm. He smiled without turning his head.¡±¡±Childish.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t know you could fry eggs,¡±¡± ye Xingkong said with a silly smile.¡±¡±And you did it so well. Could it be that you used to be a cook?¡±¡± ¡± She really didn¡¯t expect that a handsome man wearing an apron and cooking in the kitchen could also exude an alluring hormonal aura. ¡°She moved closer to him. Wearing his shirt, her long, fair legs were exposed, but they were extremely enchanting. On the White skin of her neck and corbones, there were hickeys that were faintly visible. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s eyes shed with a Dark me of desire. His eyes were as deep as a pool of water as he looked at her. He reached out and pointed at her nose.¡±¡±Go and sit down. You¡¯ll be able to eat soon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It looks so tempting, but one might not be enough. Do you want to fry two for me?¡±¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a strange sound came from her stomach. She immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±See, see, you let me stay at your house and I¡¯m actually this hungry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai smiled evilly.¡±¡±I fed you for the whole night yesterday. I didn¡¯t expect you to be ruthless ye. You were never full.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Nonsense,¡±¡± Ye Xingkong patted him again, then walked out. ¡± ¡°After a while, Lu yubai came out with food. ¡± ¡°She really had two eggs, a piece of ham, and a ss of milk. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems to be a hundred points. Is today the day of the college entrance examination? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s cheer up the children who are taking the college entrance examination. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your performancest night was 100 points too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing almost bit his tongue. He warned, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not allowed to mentionst night again, or I¡¯ll go home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai cut a small piece of egg and ced it near her mouth with a fork.¡±¡±¡±¡±Open your mouth,¡±¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong put his food in his mouth and gave his own to Lu yubai. ¡°As the two fed each other, ye Xingxing suddenly realized something important.¡±¡±Um ... Did you take any protection yesterday? should we go buy some medicine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°One of the previous two times was during the safe period, and the other time, she had taken precautions. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It can¡¯t be such a coincidence,¡±¡± Lu yubai said as he looked at her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What if ... By ident ...¡±¡± Ye Xingguang thought for a moment.¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you go and buy me some medicine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai paused. His handsome face was as calm as water, and his tone was a little serious.¡±¡±Taking medicine is not good for the body. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± ye Xingkongpromised.¡±¡±We won¡¯t eat then. I don¡¯t think we should be so lucky.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, the door was opened and Lu Jin walked in. He happened to hear theirst conversation and asked after greeting them,¡±¡±¡±¡±What won¡¯t be so lucky?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing awkwardly changed the topic. ¡°¡±We¡¯re talking about a set of clothes. It¡¯s super nice. I told him to buy it for your brother, but he said it should be sold out. I told him that we wouldn¡¯t be so lucky. It¡¯s not a limited edition.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Jin sized up Lu yubai from head to toe.¡±¡±¡±¡±By the way, big brother, you look handsome no matter what you wear. No one canpare to you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±Lu yubai raised his eyebrows and looked at her. ¡± ¡°When their Princess Lu praised someone, it was definitely not a good thing! ¡± Chapter 1870 ? Chapter 1870: Announcing to the world that I love you (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Jin, who had been exposed, immediately smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just here to see you guys. I used to stay at your apartment whenever I had something to do, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai deliberately said in a serious tone,¡±¡±in that case, don¡¯te here for no reason for the next month. You can go to your second, third, fourth, or even younger brother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Jin became unhappy and pouted.¡±¡±¡±¡±Big brother, you can¡¯t be so heartless. If you do this, I¡¯ll be jealous of miss starry sky.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you jealous of me?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked, confused. I¡¯m not snatching your boyfriend. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t know this, right? in romance novels, if a brother who dotes on his sister has someone he likes and doesn¡¯t care about his sister for the person he likes, the sister will usually turn evil.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin squeezed out thest two words through gritted teeth. Hisughter seemed to hide the 800-meter-long saber as he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯ll have a headache if I turn dark. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her, speechless. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang was shocked.¡±¡±That¡¯s possible. In the future, when my brother marries someone I don¡¯t like, can I also be evil and take my sister-inw away?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course!¡±¡± Happy even nodded naughtily.¡±¡±Sure, no problem at all.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubaiughed.¡±¡±You can take your sister-inw away. Of course, you can also take your aunt away. She can cry all she wants. Even if her tears form an ocean, don¡¯t bother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy pursed his lips and whimpered.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother, you really don¡¯t love me anymore. You actually let sister-inw drive me away. Men are reliable, but a sow is true.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±Happy? you¡¯ve used the wrong word. This word isn¡¯t meant for big brother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, who are you using it on?¡±¡± happy asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s from my boyfriend. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re all the same, aren¡¯t they all men?¡±¡± As happy spoke, he sat down beside ye Xingtian and winked at him.¡±¡±Miss starry sky, you¡¯re all I have in the future. You have to dote on me and dote on me, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang couldn¡¯t resist her at all, and he nodded repeatedly.¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You have to do everything you promised me. Everything you say must be true to me. You can¡¯t lie to me or scold me. You have to care about me, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If someone is bullying me, you have toe out and help me at the first moment, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright, alright.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When I¡¯m happy, you have to be happy with me; When I¡¯m unhappy, you have to make me happy, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright, alright.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled as he replied. Lu Jinkai leaned on her shoulder and continued to smile sweetly.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go on a dateter, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t ask ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for ye Xingxing to finish, Lu yubai coughed lightly.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Only then did ye Xingxing remember that Lu yubai was resting, and she had to apany him. She looked at Lu Jin apologetically.¡±¡±¡±¡±That ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Jin pouted, feeling wronged. He mimicked Lu yubai and interrupted ye Xingxing.¡±¡±In the past, when my brother had no time to apany you, I was the one who apanied you, every day ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s heart almost melted as the little beauty hugged his arm.¡±¡±Alright, alright, I¡¯ll apany you today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy immediately smiled. Then, he looked at Lu yubai with a sweet smile, but there was a hint of provocation in his eyes. ¡± Lu yubai was both angry and amused. Chapter 1871 ? Chapter 1871: So that was love at first sight (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing was dragged out by happy. Lu yubai had let him go because he had to go back and report his mission summary. However, he had already set a time. When he got home, he was happy to send ye Xingxing back. ¡± Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes in his heart. She really didn¡¯t understand why these people in love had to be so clingy. They wished they could be conjoined twins. ¡°His parents were like this, his uncle and aunt were like this, his grandparents were like this, and now even his big brother and Xingxing were like this. ¡± Was it really that difficult to part with someone you liked? Happy¡¯s main goal for dragging ye Xingkong out was not to go shopping. She had something that she needed his help with. She and ye Xingxing arrived at a five-star hotel outside the film studio. ¡°While sitting in the car, happy handed hisptop to ye Xingxing. A sweet smile bloomed on his face, and he asked in a cute manner,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss starry sky, didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d be the first one to help me if anyone bullied me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course,¡±¡± ye Xingkong nodded. ¡± Lu yubai was right when he said that little happy was a little fox. He had a feeling that she was going to do something bad. Why did he give her theptop? did he want her to help him do something bad? ¡°¡±¡±Then, can you help me hack into the hotel¡¯s system?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang didn¡¯t agree immediately. Instead, he asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you want to do?¡±¡± Hacking into other people¡¯s hotel systems was definitely not a good idea. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I just want to find a person called Wu Dabin. I want to know which room he lives in,¡±¡± happy replied. ¡± ¡°It was better to look for someone, but it was still an invasion of privacy. Ye Xingxing¡¯s face was serious and cold.¡±¡±What are you looking for him for? You should know that I¡¯m a military school student and your big brother is my instructor. If he knew that I¡¯m invading other people¡¯s privacy for no reason, he wouldn¡¯t be happy. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, I have my reasons for doing this. A few days ago, I went out with a friend and met a fat old man. He looked wretched, and his actions were even more wretched. He looked at me lustfully and tried to do something to me. He told me that as long as I was willing to sleep with him, he would give me the female lead role in a certain drama. After I rejected him, he even put his hand on my shoulder and threatened me. He said that if I didn¡¯t agree, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive in the entertainment industry. He was so disgusting that I couldn¡¯t eat for a few days.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Even though it had only been two or three days since the incident, and happy had been very angry at that time, now, when he spoke, his voice was very gentle. ¡± ¡°But ye Xingchen was still furious. Where did this perverted old mane from? how dare he attack a 16 or 17-year-old girl? Oh my God, he really wanted to charge over with a ten-meter-long saber. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who is it? Did you tell your big brother to give him a good beating?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can handle it myself, why would I need to find my big brother?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve already done my research. This person is an Assistant Director, and he likes to use his role to seduce some small-time artistes. He thinks that I want to be an actress, and that I wanted a role in the past, so he has feelings for me. Even though he only touched my shoulder, I can¡¯t tolerate his behavior. I have to teach him a lesson ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go with you,¡±¡± Ye Xingxing did not dare to let happy Deal with that perverted old man who had ill intentions toward her alone. If something bad happened to him, she would no longer have the face to face Lu yubai. ¡± Chapter 1872 ? Chapter 1872: So that was love at first sight (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±No need, no need. Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I¡¯ve been undergoing special training recently, so that perverted old man is no match for me. I¡¯ve asked them a few times, but they refused to tell me which room he¡¯s staying in. That¡¯s why I want to ask you for help.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re just a little girl. No, I¡¯m worried about you going. ¡°¡± Ye Xingxing refused to let her go alone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just because I don¡¯t want you toe with me doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t help. Quickly find out which room this perverted old man is staying in, and then we¡¯ll get a room next to him. There¡¯s a camera here.¡±¡± As happy spoke, he tugged at the button on his shirt before he suppressed his voice and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I got it from my grandfather. It¡¯s thetest model.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The camera was connected to theputer, so he could see the scene when he turned on the surveince camera. ¡± ¡°With this guarantee, ye Xingxing was finally at ease to let Lu Kaixin go alone. She hacked into the hotel¡¯s system and found out which room Wu dabing was staying in. ¡± ¡°During the investigation, ye Xingxing suddenly remembered where little happy had gone to, how he had gotten to know an Assistant Director, and how the Assistant Director had mistakenly thought that she was a small-time actress who wanted a role. ¡± ¡°She turned her head and asked,¡±¡±how do you know him? could it be that you¡¯re going to enter the entertainment industry? uh, you want to be an actress like my mother-inw?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t want to be an actor!¡±¡± As he spoke, Lu Kaixin looked at her and giggled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Mother-inw? oh my, you haven¡¯t even married my brother and you¡¯re already calling me mother-inw?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong blushed and nced at her,¡±¡±¡±¡±I identally said something wrong. We¡¯re talking about you now. Don¡¯t tease me. If you don¡¯t want to be an actress, why did you get to know these people?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll tell youter. It¡¯s a secret for now. ¡°¡± Happy kept him in suspense. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Whyter? I¡¯m helping you right now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I wanted to give you guys a surprise. Sister-inw, sister-inw, my good sister-inw. Miss starry sky is my real sister-inw. She¡¯s even closer to me than my real brother.¡±¡± As Lu Kaixin spoke, he ced his hand on his chin and made a small red flower shape. He looked so charming and cute that ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡± ¡°After a while, ye Xingxing found Wu Dabin¡¯s room number. The two got out of the car one after the other. Ye Xingxing went to get a room, while Lu Kaixin went upstairs to Wu Dabin¡¯s room. ¡± ¡°On the 17th floor, Lu Kaixin was walking slowly along the corridor, looking for the room number. A man wearing a mask and sunsses was walking toward him. ¡± ¡°The man¡¯s face was almostpletely covered, and his facial features could not be seen clearly. However, he had a very good figure. He was tall, with long legs, long shoulders, and a narrow waist. Lu Kaixin was very tall, but he still had to lift his eyes slightly to look at the man. ¡± ¡°She nced at him indifferently, her pair of seductive eyes carrying a cold intent, and then she looked away. ¡± ¡°This hotel was right next to the film studio, so it was not surprising to meet celebrities here. Lu Kaixin did not pay much attention to it and just walked past him. ¡± ¡°After the man brushed past her, he turned back to look at her, his eyes somewhat shocked. ¡± ¡°The girl was quite beautiful. She had an oval face the size of a palm, and her facial features were exquisite as if they had been carved by God. Especially her pair of dark and bright Phoenix eyes. When she turned slightly, her eyes would ripple, making people¡¯s hearts flutter. ¡± ¡°He had seen this face many years ago, and he could not forget it. ¡± ¡°After not seeing her for a few years, this face had shed off its youth and naivety, bing even more stunning and beautiful, but he still recognized her with a single nce. ¡± ¡°In the past, he had always thought that she would appear in front of the public one day. However, a day passed, a month passed, a year passed, and he only saw her again three yearster ... ¡± ¨C ¡°[Author¡¯s note: all the best, children taking the college entrance examination. Please act cute and ask for a monthly ticket~] ¡± Chapter 1873 ? Chapter 1873: So that was love at first sight (3) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin did not notice anything strange about the man. He went straight to Wu Dabin¡¯s room and rang the doorbell. ¡°Wu Dabin opened the door and saw that it was happy standing outside. He was slightly stunned, but he immediatelyughed out loud. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this miss Lu? What wind blew you here?¡±¡± ¡± There was a hint of mockery in his tone. He knew that no woman would disagree with his conditions. ¡°She didn¡¯t know what was good for her that day. Today, she must let her know what it meant to miss the right time and regret it. ¡± ¡°After Lu Kaixin entered the room, he closed the door behind him. To her surprise, Wu Dabin was not the only person in the room. There was also an Assistant Director with the surname Zhou. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss Lu, you¡¯vee to visit us today. What business do you have with our director Wu?¡±¡± When Wu Dabin had wanted to have some fun the other day, Assistant Director Zhou had been there. He naturally knew what would happen today, so he said it on purpose. ¡± It waspletely different to treat those who wanted to sleep with him and those who came to him. ¡°At this moment, Wu Dabin sat down on the sofa like an old man and spread his arms, looking like he was waiting on him. ¡± ¡°From Happy¡¯s button screen, she saw two men, and ye Xingxing became anxious. ¡®Why are there two people in the room? should I go over now? otherwise, happy might be at a disadvantage.¡¯ ¡± ¡°However, it wasn¡¯t a good idea to barge in now, just in case. Starry sky sent a message to Lu yubai, telling him toe over as soon as he was done. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a half-smile,¡±¡±Assistant Director Zhou is here too? what a coincidence.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In truth, happy did not tell ye Xingxing everything about what happened that day. Not only did Wu Dabin say that he wanted to sleep with her, he even took action. He followed Assistant Director Zhou, and the two of them even tried to get her to drink drugged wine. After she exposed them, he warned her that if she wanted to survive in the entertainment industry, she had to listen to them and have them sleep with her obediently. Otherwise, she would never be able to make it big. ¡± That was why she was so angry and wanted to deal with the two of them. ¡°She had originally nned to do it one by one, but since the two of them were together, she would pack them up together today. ¡± ¡°Assistant Director Zhou also looked at happy with a perverted look.¡±¡±I remember miss Lu saying that she didn¡¯t need any roles?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There had always been a lot of beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but it was rare to see one so exquisite. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled.¡±¡±I¡¯ve changed my mind. I really want that female lead role.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin kept him in suspense.¡±¡±But the role of the first female lead has already been chosen. But if you ... I can give you the role of the second female lead.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s smile froze. Previously, she could still change the female lead, but now, she could only change the second female lead. He was really looking down on her more and more. ¡± ¡°Very good, very good, really very good. ¡± ¡°Sheughed even more happily and said in a charming voice that gave people goosebumps,¡±¡±¡±¡±What if I insist on being the first female lead?¡±¡± ¡± Wu Dabin felt his bones go soft. He had already fantasized many times about the scene of this stunner under him. ¡°¡±¡±That depends on how you perform. If you perform well, perhaps I can help you fight for it.¡±¡± He smiled wretchedly. ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he looked at happy from top to bottom with a perverted gaze. ¡± ¡°Assistant Director Zhou also looked at happy in the same way, as if he was looking at a product that was waiting to be sold. ¡± ¡°After the two of them finished reading, they even exchanged nces. They understood each other¡¯s intentions, and it was needless to say how dirty and filthy they were. ¡± Chapter 1874 ? Chapter 1874: So that was love at first sight (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin pretended to be innocent and blinked his eyes. Then, he asked curiously,¡±¡±¡±¡±I wonder if the drama you¡¯re filming is an online drama or a star drama?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Although it¡¯s a web drama, the investment is huge. It¡¯ll definitely be a star in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t go to the stars. Web series are very popr now and can be considered the industry¡¯s peak. Some dramas are even more popr than those on the stars and have much better quality.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, the climax,¡±¡± Wu Dabin said andughed.¡±¡±But miss Lu, do you know what the climax is? do you want me to let you experience it?¡±¡± ¡± Happy almost vomited. ¡°There was a small headset hidden in her ear, and ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Aiyaya, I really want to give him a tight p. This disgusting man!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When happy heard Lu yubai¡¯s words, he could not help but smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s indeed quite disgusting. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin and assistant Director Zhou¡¯s faces turned ck and they said in a deep voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you talking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy shrugged and smiled.¡±¡±You don¡¯t understand? I basically meant that you¡¯re so ugly, but you still want to sleep with me. I¡¯m so disgusted that I want to throw up!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin and assistant Director Zhou widened their eyes in anger and their faces turned red.¡±¡±What do you mean by this? do you still want the role?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re right.¡±¡± The corners of Happy¡¯s lips curled up, and his smile was enchanting and cold.¡±¡±I mean what I said.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu dabing was close to happy, and he raised his hand to p him.¡±¡±¡±¡±You little B * tch, if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, you won¡¯t know how powerful I am.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy narrowed his eyes slightly. After he pushed away the man¡¯s palm, he threw a punch at him. ¡± ¡°She used a lot of strength in her punch and it happened to hit Wu Dabin¡¯s nose, causing his nose to bleed ... ¡± ¡°He only felt his vision go ck, and he staggered. Before he could recover, happy threw another punch at him, and this time, Wu Dabin fainted. ¡± Assistant Director Zhou was stunned by the sudden turn of events. ¡°He was stunned for a while. Only when Wu Dabin fainted did he understand what had happened. He immediately stood up and shouted at happy,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy turned to the side and kicked him. The next second, she brought out a mist spray from her bag, held her breath, and sprayed it on Assistant Director Zhou. ¡± ¡°The knockout powder was mixed with a little aphrodisiac spray, which was the drug they had prepared for her at that time. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±F * ck you ...¡±¡± Assistant Director Zhou was about to start cursing, but his body went soft and he fell to the ground. ¡± ¡°He wanted to get up, but his body went soft and he fell to the ground,pletely unconscious. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tsk.¡±¡± Happy clicked on his earpiece and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡°¡±¡±¡±Miss starry sky, I¡¯m almost done. The next scene might be a little inappropriate for children, so why don¡¯t you minimize the screen for now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, she went into the bathroom. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uh, what are you trying to do?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong had a bad feeling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What can I do? of course, I¡¯m going to fulfill their wishes. Since they like to sleep with people so much, they should just sleep with each other. I wonder if these two pig-headed old men feel disgusted with each other.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin smiled sweetly, but there seemed to be poison hidden in his smile. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. It seemed like her worries were unnecessary. No wonder Lu yubai had replied to her message just now. He wanted her to be at ease and to watch over happy. Uh~~ Chapter 1875 ? Chapter 1875: So it was love at first sight (5) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin filled a cup of water in the bathroom and poured the water on Wu dabing. ¡°Wu Dabin¡¯s body trembled and he immediately woke up. He was stunned for a moment before he realized what had happened. He was so angry that his face twisted.¡±¡±You actually hit me. I will not let you off.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, why won¡¯t you let me go? should we ... Call the police?¡±¡± Happy asked her with a smile. ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin was a smart person, and he naturally knew that he could not call the police. He was so angry that his face turned red, and his chest heaved up and down violently. He red at happy and said in a dignified manner,¡±¡±You B * tch, if I don¡¯t kill you today, myst name is not ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy smiled and raised the spray in his hand. Wu dabing knew what she was holding with one look, and he was so scared that he took a step back.¡±¡±What are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯d better not mess around, otherwise, I, I, I¡¯ll make you die a terrible death!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the beginning, he was full of threats, almost squeezing them out from the gaps of his teeth! ¡± ¡°When happy brought out the mist spray, his voice instantly started trembling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin pretended to be afraid and covered his chest with his hands.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m so scared!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, her beautiful eyes were as cold as ice, without the slightest timidity. ¡± ¡°She touched her special button and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±This is a camera. Put on a good show with director Zhou. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re acting or not, but you have to act well.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He had been in the entertainment industry for many years, so there was no way Wu Dabin would not know what happy was thinking. ¡± ¡°He was so scared that his face turned pale.¡±¡±You dare!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he said that, he reached out to grab it, but his fat and heavy body was not even half as agile as happy. ¡± ¡°Happy kicked him hard and pushed him to the ground. He sneered coldly and said,¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to act in it, I¡¯ll use what you¡¯ve prepared for me on you. There are many fujoshis nowadays, and they don¡¯t have much interest in action movies. They prefer to watch action movies. Even though you¡¯re old and a little ugly, but ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice was slow and gentle. If one didn¡¯t listen to the content, they would only think that her voice was as soft as water.¡±¡±I¡¯m actually a very gentle person. I really don¡¯t want to use any special means!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin¡¯s eyes widened, and he felt a chill run down his back. ¡± ¡°He suddenly felt that this little girl was as scary as a little demon, so he decided to use a soft approach.¡±¡±I only admire you, not just because you¡¯re so pretty. I didn¡¯t seed in the end, did I? I¡¯m begging you to let me go this time. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s expression did not change. His tone was still gentle and slow as he said,¡±¡±yes, you didn¡¯t seed, but that doesn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t do it. If a person like you indulges, even if you can¡¯t harm me today, you will harm other girls tomorrow!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin immediately promised.¡±¡±I promise that I will never drug anyone again. Never again!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin wagged his finger.¡±¡±But I don¡¯t believe you. For someone like you, if I turn around and walk out, you probably won¡¯t pretend that nothing has happened. You¡¯ll only be nning how to kill me in your heart and continue doing whatever you want to do next. So, I have to bid for it! Of course, if you don¡¯t want to sleep with this man, it¡¯s not impossible. I can also prepare a pig for you. However, that pig is quite innocent. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 1876 ? Chapter 1876: So it was love at first sight (6) Trantor: 549690339 Sleeping pig? An innocent pig! Wu Dabin was trembling with anger! His face was as red as pig¡¯s liver. ¡°He didn¡¯t believe that he couldn¡¯t kill this woman, but he really didn¡¯t have any other choice. He could only clench his fists and grit his teeth to suppress his anger. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at him with a faint smile and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll count to three. If you still don¡¯t move after three, I¡¯ll spray this on you and wake this Assistant Director Zhou up. ¡°¡± ¡± Wu Dabin¡¯s body trembled. ¡°¡±¡±One!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin called out softly for the first time, and his smile became even more gentle and lovely. ¡± ¡°However, it made the hair on Wu Dabin¡¯s back stand on end. He looked at Lu Kaixin as if he was looking at a serial perverted murderer, and he began to stutter.¡±¡±You ... Let us go. We¡¯ll give you the female lead. We¡¯ll definitely give it to you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Two!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can even give you an endorsement!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Three ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he saw that happy was about to turn off the spray, he quickly opened his mouth.¡±¡±¡±¡±I agree, I agree!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t beat her, and he couldn¡¯t get the mist spray, so he could only listen obediently. Besides, he was asking him to F * ck someone else, not a sow. He also wasn¡¯t asking someone else to F * ck him and vent his sexual desires as a woman! With this in mind, Wu dabing threw himself onto Assistant Director Zhou ... ¡± ¡°Happy looked at it, and he felt that it was an eyesore, so he averted his eyes. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Wu Dabin wanted to counterattack when happy was not paying attention, but it was as if happy had eyes at the side of his head. The moment he stopped, happy warned him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Continue!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I hate men like you the most in my life. You drug women and ruin their innocence. Why didn¡¯t you investigate who I am? today is a small warning. If there¡¯s a next time, I won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡±¡± I¡¯ll definitely call the police and Sue you for attempted rape. ¡°¡± ¡± Wu Dabin was so angry that he was trembling and was about to vomit blood. ¡°When happy left, he immediately got up from his bed and took out his phone to call for help. He would not let this woman off. He would definitely not let her off! He must return the humiliation he suffered today to her ten times, ten thousand times over! ¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t dare to do anything out in the open. After all, he was a prominent figure in City Z. She had something against him in her hands, and she was a man. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. ¡± _ Happy came out of the room and prepared to go to the room ye Xingkong had booked. ¡°On the corridor, she saw the man who had passed by her earlier. He was wearing a mask and sunsses that almost covered his entire face. Now, he came out of the elevator and walked forward quickly. When he saw her, he was slightly stunned. ¡± ¡°Happy did not pay much attention to it. Ye Xingguang happened to open the door, and she did not have the mood to think about how she had run into this man again. She turned around and walked in. However, she felt that this man looked a little familiar. ¡± The man looked at the room number happy entered and frowned slightly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t this room just now, it was the room next door, 1713. After he went down, he asked his manager and found out that Wu dabing was staying in 1713. He immediately came back. ¡± ¡°This Wu Dabin was a small-time director with some connections. He had a particrly bad reputation. He could be said to be a lecherous and unspoken demon. As long as it was a TV drama he filmed, he had slept with all the actresses in it, as long as they were not big shots. ¡± Why did she go into Wu Dabin¡¯s room? was she also looking for Wu Dabin to break the rules? ¡°He hadn¡¯t been in there for long, so what was going on now? did he reject the unspoken rules, or had he already done it? ¡± Chapter 1877 ? Chapter 1877: So it was love at first sight (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Lu Kaixin entered the house, he looked at ye Xingkong and smiled mischievously.¡±¡±¡±¡±I recorded the video. Let me see.¡±¡± ¡± She sat on the chair and yed a video on theputer. ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t even look at it when he was recording. She whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Although I recorded it, how did you ...¡±¡± It felt too evil to think of making two men undress. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin crossed his legs.¡±¡±That¡¯s the only way we can threaten him so that he won¡¯t drug and harm others in the future. Besides, I didn¡¯t ask them to do it for real. I¡¯m already kind enough.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She wanted them to do it for real, because it would be more lethal, but it was too eye-piercing, and she didn¡¯t want to continue watching. ¡± ¡°At that moment, ye Xingxing¡¯s phone rang. When she picked it up to look at it, happy casually asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±My brother?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong nodded,¡±¡±yes, he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was so scared that he stood up from his chair and asked in horror,¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you say? big brother will be here soon ... T-t-t-t-t-t-don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve already told big brother everything that happened today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing blinked innocently, then smiled. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin pursed his lips and toot,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re too disloyal. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, Lu Kaixin picked up hisptop and walked to the door at lightning speed. When he was about to go out, he looked at ye Xingxing and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Wait for my brother here. Don¡¯t tell him about the video and exin that it¡¯s a small matter. I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wait ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Not giving ye Xingxing time to speak, she quickly left and closed the door behind her. ¡± ¡°If her brother knew, it would be the same as letting her father know. If her father knew, it would be the same as letting her mother know. If her mother knew, her ears would get calluses. Also, that little devil in her family was clearly her younger brother, but he always acted cold and cool like he was her older brother. ¡± ¡°¡®No, no, I can¡¯t let them know ...¡¯ ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin quickly walked to the elevator. After pressing the button, she realized that she had seen the man wearing a mask and sunsses again. ¡± ¡°However, he had already taken off his sunsses and put his hands in his pockets. His handsome and beautiful eyes were as bright as Obsidian. He looked at her thoughtfully and then looked away. ¡± Who was this person? ¡°The first or second encounter was a coincidence, but the third time felt strange. ¡± ¡°But now, there was a man beside him. He had dyed his hair blonde and was probably here to look for someone or to pick someone up. It seemed like she was overthinking things. ¡± ¡°Happy pursed his lips and put away his chaotic thoughts. An enchanting smile appeared on his lips, and the elevator just so happened to have arrived. He walked in. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she froze because she heard the man in the mask call out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She turned her head in surprise and saw the man walk in, looking cold and serious. ¡± Who was this man? he actually knew her? This was too surprising! ¡°In the end, he heard the man say to the man with blonde hair,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s go for a drink. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The yellow-haired man was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°She kept all her expressions and the shock in her heart. So he wasn¡¯t calling her, but just telling the blonde man that he was happy today and wanted to go for a drink. ¡± Uh ... ¡°When the elevator reached the first floor, she quickly ran out the moment the door opened. The man immediately curled his lips subconsciously. ¡± Chapter 1878 ? Chapter 1878: So that was love at first sight (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The yellow-haired man was still in a daze. He didn¡¯t understand why the man suddenly said he was happy and wanted to go for a drink. He saw that the elevator had stopped and the man was not going out. He coughed lightly and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Bai Cheng, where shall we go for a drink?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao nced at him coldly, then stepped out. When she got into the car, she looked at the blonde man and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chen, why is that Wu Dabin staying here recently?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A-Qing giggled.¡±¡±Why else? hispany is preparing to shoot a web drama and they¡¯re asking him to choose a female lead. He¡¯s definitely going to take advantage of this opportunity to harm more girls. But they¡¯re doing it willingly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked coldly. For a small role in a web drama, she¡¯s going to be with that Wu Da bin. She¡¯s crazy!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother Bai Cheng, not everyone has a good family background like you. There are many people in this circle who want to be famous, but they can¡¯t find a way. It¡¯s not easy to find a chance to make a name for themselves, so they definitely won¡¯t let it go. Anyway, if you don¡¯t do it, there¡¯s another girl waiting outside the door.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Does it mean that you really can¡¯t be famous if you don¡¯t ept the unspoken rules in the entertainment industry?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not for sure, but the chances are too small. He¡¯s really the chosen one. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao thought of the girl¡¯s casual smile just now. She was really beautiful, her eyes like peach blossoms, beautiful and bright. ¡± She was the chosen one. ¨C ¡°Ye Xingxing waited for a while before Lu yubai arrived. Seeing that there was no joy in the room, he narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡± ¡°His deep voice was a little cold.¡±¡±Where¡¯s happy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing felt a little guilty and rubbed his nose subconsciously.¡±¡±That ... That¡¯s nothing ... She¡¯s already gone ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was afraid that Lu yubai would be angry, so she quickly took a step forward and hugged Lu yubai¡¯s arm. She looked up slightly, blinked her eyes, and looked at him like a cute little girl. Her voice was soft and coquettish.¡±¡±Instructor Lu, don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s happy that she was bullied, so she wanted to mess with them.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked down at her.¡±¡±A little stic surgery? Are you sure?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uh ... This ... Might be a little more than a small stic surgery ...¡±¡± Ye Xingkong chuckled guiltily. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai smiled.¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t help her anymore. I understand her. In fact, what she did was not wrong. However, she is an adult now. She must know how to protect herself first. I also promised little uncle that I would take good care of her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Next time, I¡¯ll definitely let you know as soon as I can, okay?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong smiled tteringly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±With you around, I¡¯m not worried.¡±¡± Lu yubai suddenly changed the topic and said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Ye Xingchen was very surprised. Just now, happy had taken care of two grown men in a few moves. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do that. She wasn¡¯t as good as happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because you¡¯re lucky.¡±¡± Lu yubai replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you treating me like a mascot, instructor Lu?!¡±¡± Ye Xingxing grabbed Lu yubai¡¯s arm and shook it unhappily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you stop calling me instructor Lu a while ago?¡±¡± Lu yubai opened his arms and hugged her waist. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We were on the ind. If I had called you instructor Lu, I would have been exposed.¡±¡± Ye Xingchen looked up at him, his ck eyes bright and clear.¡±¡±You don¡¯t like it when I call you instructor?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Will you call me whatever I like you to call me?¡±¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then call me hubby.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1879 ? Chapter 1879: So that was love at first sight (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingkong was stunned for a moment, then he pushed him away with a red face.¡±¡±How can I be like you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll call me whatever I like?¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s hands tightened around ye Xingxing¡¯s waist.¡±¡±So you were lying to me just now.¡±¡± He bit her lips as if he was punishing her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not lying,¡±¡±ye Xingkong exined,¡±¡±it¡¯s just that ... We can call it ti in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai lowered his head and looked at her deeply. His voice was slightly hoarse.¡±¡±What¡¯s the difference between calling me that in the future and now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course there¡¯s a difference. I won¡¯t call you that now, but I¡¯ll call you that in the future.¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... Don¡¯t you remember the message you sent me before? you said that we were going to see the ind master¡¯s sonter. You didn¡¯t forget, did you?¡±¡± ¡± They had made an agreement before that they would persuade the ind master¡¯s son to meet with the ind master. ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t force her to scream today. Anyway, there was still a long way to go. He rubbed her head with his big palm and messed up her hair. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing red at her and started to smooth his hair. However, he had just finished when Lu yubai messed it up again. ¡± ¡°She continued to smooth it, and he continued to rub it. ¡± ¡°In the elevator, ye Xingkong was furious.¡±¡±Stop messing with my hair. Otherwise, I¡¯m really going to get angry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her childish and fierce look was extremely cute to Lu yubai, and he wanted to tease her even more.¡±¡±You can also do my hair.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He bent over slightly and leaned over to let ye Xingkong do it. Ye Xingkong really wanted to reach out, but just as he was about to reach Lu yubai¡¯s hair, Lu yubai suddenly straightened his back and tilted his head back slightly. ¡± The height advantage made it impossible for ye xingwu to reach him. ¡°Ye Xing Kong stood on tiptoe and stretched out his hand a few times but still couldn¡¯t reach it. She was discouraged and said in a cold voice,¡±¡±Liar, I¡¯m not even allowed to do it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She took a few steps forward, and Lu yubai bent down slightly behind her. He leaned close to her ear and whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±On the bed, you can do whatever you want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t help but blush, and he elbowed him. ¡± The two of them flirted with each other all the way to the hospital after buying some fruits and health care products. ¡°In the ward, they saw the ind master¡¯s son, the real Chen Chaoyang. ¡± ¡°Chen Chaoyang, who had just woken up, looked particrly pale and thin. He was not very eloquent. When he saw Lu yubai, Mrs. Ind was quite excited. Chen Chaoyang was also very happy and stuttered a few words to Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai let him rest and then asked the ind owner¡¯s wife,¡±¡±¡±¡±How¡¯s Zhaoyang¡¯s recovery?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The doctor said that there are no major problems or seque. He has been recovering well recently and will be able to walk in a few days. There¡¯s no rush. He can recover slowly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, the ind Lord¡¯s wife looked at ye xingwu.¡±¡±This is?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is my girlfriend ...¡±¡± Lu yubai introduced. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen immediately stepped forward with a smile, reaching out to hold the ind master¡¯s wife¡¯s hand.¡±¡±Hello, my name is ye Xingxing. I¡¯m lu yubai¡¯s girlfriend and the ind master¡¯s goddaughter. So, should I call you godmother?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind owner¡¯s wife was stunned for a moment, her expression somewhat ufortable. She even subconsciously nced at Chen Chaoyang. ¡± ¡°Chen Chaoyang¡¯s face darkened. He nced at Lu yubai, probably wondering why Lu yubai was with the ind master¡¯s goddaughter. ¡± Lu yubai¡¯s expression was indifferent. He didn¡¯t say anything and just smiled as he looked at the starry sky. ¡°As for ye Xingxing, he didn¡¯t seem to notice the change in their expressions. He turned to the ind master¡¯s wife and said,¡±¡±Do you know how I became the ind master¡¯s goddaughter?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1880 ? Chapter 1880: So that was love at first sight (10) Trantor: 549690339 The ind master¡¯s wife didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°She did not dare to talk too much about the ind master, because Chen Chaoyang was always agitated and repulsed by his father. ¡± ¡°He had just woken up, and she did not want his recovery to be affected because of the ind master. ¡± ¡°But ye Xingxing didn¡¯t give her the chance. He answered his own question.¡±¡±That day, I was apanying professor Wang to an Academic Exchange on the sea. Suddenly, a group of men in ck suits appeared. One of them was Lu yubai. I was so depressed. How did he be a terrorist? They¡¯re here for the research report in professor Wang¡¯s hands ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingtian began to narrate vividly, telling the ind master¡¯s wife everything that had happened when she had been captured and brought to the ind. ¡± ¡°However, the ind master she described was a hero who was both good and evil. ¡± People couldn¡¯t help but want to Pick. ¡°Towards the end, ye Xingxing suddenly frowned.¡±¡±Thatst battle was too dangerous. Even Lu yubai was injured, let alone the others. I heard that they were all seriously injured, especially the ind master ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The ind master¡¯s wife¡¯s hand, which was hanging by her side, trembled slightly.¡±¡±How is he?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to see Zhaoyang? Then it should be fine, but it could also be because ... ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen looked at the ind master¡¯s wife and Chen Chaoyang, the concern on their faces obvious. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The ind master is fine, but he¡¯s worried about his brother, Chaoyang,¡±¡± she said in a deep voice. ¡± ¡°Then, he looked at Chen Chaoyang, who had an ugly expression on his face, and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±There are no good or bad people in this world, only people who have done good and people who have done bad. People who have done good do not mean that they will not do bad things, and people who have done bad do not mean that they will not do good things. The ind master is a person who has done a lot of bad things. He suddenly did a good thing. We can¡¯t say that he is a good person, but at least we can give him a chance. Why don¡¯t you say it clearly in person? after all, his blood flows in your body!¡±¡± ¡± The ind master¡¯s wife was a little agitated. Tears burst out of her eyes. She covered her mouth and looked out the window. ¡°Lu yubai, who had been silent the whole time, looked at Chen Chaoyang and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s go and meet him. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°In Chen Chaoyang¡¯s heart, Lu yubai was a good friend and an idol. Even without ye Xingxing¡¯s story, Chen Chaoyang would have considered him. ¡± ¡°Now that he had ye Xingxing¡¯s story, he immediately convinced himself. ¡± ¡°In fact, in every boy¡¯s heart, his father was a special existence. It was not that he did not want to see him, but there was a grudge in his heart that he could not get over. ¡± ¡°In ye Xingxing¡¯s story, the ind master was a good father who doted on his son. He was a good man who could distinguish right from wrong, and he was also a good Ind master who was dedicated to the people of the ind. ¡± This seemed to give him a way out ... ¡°After leaving the hospital, ye Xingxing smiled and turned around.¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you think my Ind owner father will give me the ind in a moment of excitement if he knows that Chen Chaoyang is willing to meet him because of me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai chuckled and raised his hand to touch her nose.¡±¡±¡±¡±You dare to take it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang was vexed. She really didn¡¯t dare to take it. After all, the ind wasn¡¯t in the country, and the previous owner was a ck figure internationally. ¡± Chapter 1881 ? Chapter 1881: So it was love at first sight (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Then you¡¯d better not give it to me. After all, we¡¯re not blood-rted, it¡¯ll be troublesome if you give it to me like this ...¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong smiled mischievously. It was more like a dream than a dream. The ind was left to his son by the ind master. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai couldn¡¯t stopughing. He put his arm around her shoulder.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have to make a trip home today,¡±¡± ye Xingxing said, turning to look at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, let¡¯s go together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing didn¡¯t understand what he meant at first, thinking that he was going to send her home. Smiling, he said,¡±¡±No need, I¡¯ll drive. I¡¯ll drive you home first, then I¡¯ll drive home myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I mean, I¡¯ll go home with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen was at a loss. A few secondster, he came back to his senses and looked at him in disbelief.¡±¡±Y-y-you ... You¡¯re apanying me ... Home?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing, who wasn¡¯t prepared, was shocked. She swallowed. ¡°¡±That¡¯s not very good. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s not good?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked her in return, his eyes filled with mncholy,¡±¡±¡±¡±Could it be that I can¡¯t be seen?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no!¡±¡± Ye Xingxing waved his hands, licking his lips guiltily. ¡°¡±That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t told my parents about me having a boyfriend yet. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll scare them if I bring you back like this all of a sudden ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice became softer and softer, and she felt like a scumbag who yed with her feelings but didn¡¯t want to take responsibility.¡±¡±Let me go back and say hello first. We¡¯ll go together next time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai said expressionlessly,¡±¡±scare them?¡±¡± I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll scare anyone with my appearance, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen hurriedly exined,¡±¡±of course not. It¡¯s just that I suddenly got a boyfriend who humiliated them. In my heart, you¡¯re the most beautiful and the most outstanding.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, what are you worried about? shouldn¡¯t everyone know that you have such an outstanding boyfriend?¡±¡± Lu yubai¡¯s voice was very gentle, like a light breeze that brushed past his face, tickling ye Xingkong¡¯s hair. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing nodded unconsciously. Indeed, her boyfriend was tall, handsome, and had a good character. He could be said to have no shorings. ¡± ¡°She was sitting with the most handsome man in zone Z, what was wrong with bringing him home? ¡± ¡°They were both soldiers, but when her brother and Lu yubai stood next to each other, she felt like they were worlds apart. If her parents knew that she had brought such an outstanding boyfriend home, they would definitely be grinning from ear to ear. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai reached out and tucked her loose hair behind her ears. He gently touched her cheek.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯ve already agreed to be with me, so it¡¯s only a matter of time before we meet. It¡¯s better to meet now than now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong blinked and asked,¡±¡±Do the people from the Army and the school know that I¡¯m your girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He probably doesn¡¯t know.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If those girls know about this, will they be so jealous that they can¡¯t sleep?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be so jealous that they won¡¯t be able to sleep, but if those men find out that you¡¯re with me, they¡¯ll definitely go crazy with disgust.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s smile grew even brighter. ¡°¡±That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have to worry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai held her hands and interlocked their fingers.¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong raised his chin like a brave warrior who was about to sacrifice himself,¡±¡±Then ... Then you cane home with me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curled up and a smile appeared on his face.¡±¡±¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go buy something.¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: when you meet the parents tomorrow, do you want father ye and mother ye to make things difficult for Xiao Bai or not?] Finally, I¡¯d like to ask for a monthly vote~ ¡± Chapter 1882 ? Chapter 1882: So it was love at first sight (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Not only did ye Xingxing take Lu yubai out to buy gifts, but he also chose a suit for him. A dark blue suit jacket paired with a white shirt made him look tall and handsome. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it good to wear a military uniform?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked ye Xingxing, who was taking a picture of him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, but if it¡¯s the first time, I think a suit is better. My dad is a businessman, so a suit is more formal for him. Of course, a military uniform is more formal, but it¡¯s also too formal and serious.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing hoped that his parents would have a good first impression of Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s quite reasonable,¡±¡± Lu yubai reached out to touch her face, but ye Xingxing shook his hand and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t move, let¡¯s take a picture. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at the video frame cooperatively. When ye Xingxing pressed the camera button, he turned his head and kissed ye Xingxing on the face. Both of them had charming smiles on their faces. ¡± ¡°With a click, the image was frozen at this second. ¡± ¡°In the future, they would be filled with happiness every time they saw this photo. ¡± There was only the gentle and polite mother ye in the ye family. Father ye did not know that his daughter had returned home and gone to work. ¡°Mother ye was overjoyed to see her daughter. She almost jumped up from her seat. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t your school not allowed toe out until it¡¯s a holiday? Today, you and I suddenly ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, she saw Lu yubai behind ye Xingkong. Where did this young mane from? he¡¯s so good-looking. Could he be her daughter¡¯s boyfriend? ¡± ¡°With that in mind, mother ye immediately turned to look at ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong smiled, his eyes narrowed. ¡± ¡°Although she had brought her boyfriend to meet her parents and should be very generous, she was still a little embarrassed when it came to the introduction. Her cheeks were slightly red, and she smiled awkwardly. She introduced in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mom, this is my boyfriend, Lu yubai.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Mother ye, who was sizing up Lu yubai with a smile, initially thought that it might be her daughter¡¯s boyfriend. However, she felt that the possibility was very low. After all, she knew her daughter¡¯s personality very well. Every day, she would use theputer whether she was free or not. Her best friend used theputer, and so did her boyfriend. ¡± ¡°He only knew how to be silly and happy all day long. How could he possibly find a boyfriend, and such an outstanding young man at that? ¡± ¡°However, she did not expect her daughter to introduce her as her girlfriend. ¡± Mother ye was dumbfounded. ¡°Oh my God, her daughter seemed to be a quiet person, but in the end, she had shocked everyone with her brilliant feat! ¡± ¡°With that thought in mind, mother ye looked at Lu yubai with a sense of scrutiny. After all, he was her daughter¡¯s boyfriend, so she had to keep a close eye on him for her daughter. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was elegant and calm. He met mother ye¡¯s scrutinizing gaze and smiled gently.¡±¡±Hello, Auntie!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, this young man is a ssmate of starry sky,¡±¡± mother ye greeted with a smile. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at his future mother-inw with a faint smile and softly replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m a senior from the starry sky. I¡¯m in the army now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The more mother ye looked at her son-inw, the more satisfied she became. Her smile deepened. ¡± ¡°His daughter had good taste. Not only was she good-looking, but she also had a good temperament. Although they were both soldiers, she was not like his son, who looked calm, elegant, and handsome. ¡± ¡°The two of them were acting rather naturally, but ye Xingxing felt uneasy all over, as if he had nowhere to ce his hands and feet. He coughed lightly at mother ye, and it was only then that mother ye remembered that they had been standing at the door the whole time, so she quickly called them in. ¡± Chapter 1883 ? Chapter 1883: So it was love at first sight (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother ye made tea, cut up fruits, and took out desserts. After a long time, she greeted Lu yubai and called father ye. ¡± ¡°Hearing that his daughter was back, father ye rushed home from the office as fast as he could. However, mother ye still felt that he was too slow. The moment she saw him, she grumbled unhappily,¡±¡±Why are you so slow? our daughter has been waiting for you for so long ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s already very fast. We¡¯re about to run a red light. ¡°¡±Starry sky ...¡±¡± Father ye was already shouting. When mother ye called father ye, she didn¡¯t tell him that her daughter had brought her son-inw back. ¡± ¡°Mother ye noticed her husband¡¯sck of respect for his image and said softly,¡±¡±Lower your voice. Your future son-inw ising too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Future son-inw ...¡±¡± Father ye mumbled. Then, he stared at mother ye in shock. ¡± Mother ye smiled but did not exin. ¡°At that moment, ye Xingxing walked over and called out happily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad, you¡¯re back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye suppressed his confusion and hugged ye Xingxing with a smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±My good daughter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He let go of ye Xingxing and looked up and down, then said strangely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh my, you didn¡¯t get tanned when you came home from school this year. Instead, you seem to have gotten whiter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I¡¯m interning.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong held father ye¡¯s hand and led him into the living room. He then introduced Lu yubai to him, unlike mother ye who was always smiling. ¡± ¡°After hearing ye Xingxing¡¯s introduction, father ye¡¯s face turned serious. ¡± ¡°However, like Mother ye, he was quite satisfied with this son-inw. After all, he was perfect at first nce. ¡± ¡°He sat down on the sofa and saw that Lu yubai was still standing. He waved his hand to signal Lu yubai to sit down. After Lu yubai sat down, he said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you, uncle.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye was even more satisfied. He reached out to take the teapot, but Lu yubai picked it up first and poured a cup of tea for father ye. ¡± ¡°He felt that he was still worthy of his daughter. Father ye smiled and picked up the tea that Lu yubai had brewed. He said politely to Lu yubai,¡±¡±¡±¡±This is the authentic Da Hong Pao from the Wu Yi mountain. I asked someone to bring it over. Try it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai took a sip and said softly,¡±¡±it¡¯s indeed the king of tea. The fragrance is strong and the aftertaste is sweet. There¡¯s also a faint osmanthus fragrance.¡±¡± ¡± Father ye¡¯s eyes brightened. Not bad. This young man had already studied tea at such a young age. It was clear that he had extraordinary human nature. ¡°He took a sip of tea and casually asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±How long have you two been together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s been three years,¡±¡±Lu yubai replied. ¡± ¡°Father ye almost choked on the tea in his mouth and his eyes widened in shock.¡±¡±What did you say? you¡¯ve been together for three years?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he only in his third year of high school three years ago? At that time, his daughter was still so young, but this guy had already abducted his innocent daughter three years ago. Father ye felt ufortable all of a sudden and his voice turned cold.¡±¡±How did you meet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai guessed that he had misunderstood, so he added,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m a senior from starry sky. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye¡¯s face was still stern and serious, and he even snorted unhappily in his heart. ¡± ¡°What a beast! His daughter was so young, and he had alreadyid his hands on her! ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing saw that the atmosphere between them was getting better and better, but it suddenly dropped to the freezing point. He quickly sat down next to father ye, reached out, and tugged at the hem of his clothes, smiling awkwardly.¡±¡±Dad, at that time, I was already in University and an adult.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1884 ? Chapter 1884: So that was love at first sight (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Father ye was still unhappy. His impression of him dropped from 100 to 30. He was a good man, but he had suddenly be a scheming man. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong secretly gave Lu yubai a look, but she saw that Lu yubai was not anxious and was still calm. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Urgh!!¡±¡± ¡± It was really ... ¡°She looked at father ye and smiled.¡±¡±Dad, that Lu yubai brought you a gift. Do you want to take a look?¡±¡± ¡± Father ye was uninterested. He only looked at Lu yubai coldly. He had to get someone to investigate this kid. He couldn¡¯t let him lie to his daughter. ¡°Ye Xingxing had already walked over and presented father ye with a modern oil painting that they had bought.¡±¡±¡±¡±Look, what do you think of this painting?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he unfolded the painting. ¡± ¡°Father ye¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the painting, but he didn¡¯t show any joy on his face. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this an ink wash painting by an artist that¡¯s been quite popr recently?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uncle knows a lot about paintings,¡±¡± Lu yubai added. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s alright. ¡°¡± ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. He was really good at acting. Why didn¡¯t he realize that his father was so good at acting in the past? how was he just ¡®good¡¯? he was clearly a painting enthusiast and loved to collect paintings. ¡°Whether it was a ssic painting or a modern painting, as long as it was a good piece of art that he liked, he would collect it. The basement of his house was filled with paintings that he had bought. ¡± ¡°Father ye took the ink wash painting from ye Xingkong¡¯s hands and carefully appreciated it for a while. He then softlymented,¡±¡±Not bad.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I came all of a sudden today. Starry sky said that you like painting, but it¡¯s not good to be empty-handed, so I was in a hurry to pick. I hope uncle will like it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve collected this author¡¯s paintings before. ¡°¡± It meant that he didn¡¯t care for it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems that uncle has a deep understanding of painting.¡±¡± Lu yubai praised. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m talking about research, but I only know a little about it,¡±¡±father ye replied coldly. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai said softly,¡±¡±my grandfather was just like you, very fond of paintings. Three years ago, I cracked a drug trafficking case and seized a batch of dirty items. One of them was Wen Zhengming¡¯s painting of mountains and rivers. It was verified to be authentic!¡±¡± When Grandpa found out, he even applied for an appraisal. If he knew that uncle liked paintings, he would definitely invite uncle to go and appraise them together. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye¡¯s expression changed instantly. His eyes lit up and he said excitedly,¡±¡±Wen Zhengming¡¯s painting! I¡¯ve seen his paradise once from afar. It¡¯s elegant and graceful, vigorous and powerful, bold and elegant, and can really be called a peerless masterpiece. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Three years ago, weren¡¯t they already together? ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, ye Xingchen looked at ye Xingchen with resentment.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±¡± If he could look at it once in his life, if he could touch it, then it would be worth it even if he died. ¡± ¡°The more he thought about it, the more regretful he felt. He looked at ye Xingxing and said,¡±¡±Look at you. Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you had a boyfriend three years ago? I don¡¯t believe that it was little Lu who refused to tell us. It must be you who refused to tell us. If you had told us, I ...¡±¡± I would have been able to see the painting. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uncle,¡±¡± Lu yubai immediately tried to smooth things over.¡±¡±There¡¯s still a chance in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye smiled in satisfaction.¡±¡±My daughter has been spoiled by us ...¡±¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t feel that he had spoiled her at all. On the contrary, he felt that he hadn¡¯t spoiled her enough. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll spoil her like you guys,¡±¡± Lu yubai said with a smile. ¡± Ye Xingkong was speechless. ¡°Er, is this my biological father? ¡± ¡°Er, is this a boyfriend? ¡± ¡°He actually used her to cross the bridge, but it was quite funny! ¡± Chapter 1885 ? Chapter 1885: So it was love at first sight (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai started to talk about painting with father ye. From ancient times to modern times, he was able to follow up on father ye¡¯s words. He liked to ask questions every time. He would bring up the topic that he didn¡¯t understand and let father ye answer. Father ye was so happy that he couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡± ¡°During dinner, father ye even asked mother ye to take out his precious collection of alcohol, saying that they should drink a few more sses in their happy mood and that they would not leave until they were drunk. ¡± ¡°One ss for each of them, and the two of them started drinking. ¡± ¡°Her father¡¯s alcohol tolerance was average. It seemed that even her mother couldn¡¯t drink as much. Ye Xingxing knew that, but she remembered that Lu yubai¡¯s alcohol tolerance was super high. ¡± ¡°But today, he and her father had drunk less than half a bottle, and he was already drunk by his father. His face was slightly red, and his eyes were a little dazed. ¡± ¡°Of course, his father was also drunk. ¡± ¡°The two of them were drunk about the same time, and ye Xingxing instantly understood that Lu yubai was pretending. ¡± ¡°Mother ye helped father ye into the house. Before she got up, she instructed ye Xingxing not to let Lu yubai go back since he was drunk and to help him to the guest room to sleep. ¡± ¡°After his parents went upstairs, ye Xingxing looked at Lu yubai and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Stop pretending. My parents are already upstairs.¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai looked at her in a drunken haze. He huped and leaned on her shoulder. ¡°Ye Xingkong was surprised. Was he really drunk? ¡°¡±Then when I asked you earlier, you clearly said that you didn¡¯t know much about painting and calligraphy. Why do you look like you know a lot when we¡¯re talking?¡±¡± she asked, still in disbelief. ¡± ¡°A smile appeared on Lu yubai¡¯s face, and his drunken eyes slowly darkened.¡±¡±¡±¡±While you were driving, I took out my phone and made up for some extra lessons.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No way!¡±¡± Ye Xingxing eximed in surprise.¡±¡±You¡¯re talking so professionally with my dad during yourst minute supplementary ss?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I have you by my side.¡±¡± Lu yubai spoke softly, his slender fingers gently stroking her hair and face. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang took his hand.¡±¡±I can¡¯t help you up. You know that. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯repletely drunk.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai crossed his fingers with hers and stood up unsteadily. When ye Xingxing stood up as well, his body went soft and he immediately leaned on ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°However, not all the weight was on ye Xingxing, and he easily helped him up to the second floor. ¡± ¡°They were originally going to the guest room, but when they passed by ye Xingxing¡¯s room, Lu yubai stopped in his tracks. Ye Xingxing turned his head and met Lu yubai¡¯s eyes. His face was still red, but his eyes were clear. ¡± ¡°She had a knowing expression on her face. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not pretending. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He picked her up and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m really drunk.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, he pushed open the door to ye Xingxing¡¯s bedroom. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and by the time she came back to her senses, she was already on the bed. Ye Xingxing looked at the man on top of her and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±How did you know this is my room?¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai kissed her on the lips. ¡°¡±¡±I really can¡¯t guess this.¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai chuckled and leaned his head on her delicate neck. He took a deep breath and smelled the fragrance of her body. His heart throbbed and his body reacted. ¡°Ye Xingkong was shocked when he noticed it. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but his lips were kissed by Lu yubai fiercely like a storm. He finally managed to catch his breath and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t mess around, this is my home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Just now, his mother had told him to sleep in the guest room. It was not good for him to do anything out of line. ¡± Chapter 1886 ? Chapter 1886: So it was love at first sight (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu yubai replied with a soft ¡°¡±hmm¡±¡± in a hoarse and obscure voice. ¡± He tried his best to restrain himself and did not act rashly. He only leaned on ye Xing Kong¡¯s neck to catch his breath and adjust his body until his breathing gradually stabilized. ¡°No matter how unwilling he was, he had to abide by it. Who asked him to marry the daughter that he had raised for more than twenty years? ¡± ¡°The curtains on the door were not drawn, and the moonlight outside the window fell into the room, like a tiny light in the room. ¡± The two of them hugged each other tightly for a while before Lu yubaipletely regained his calm. He sat up and the moonlight shone on his body like ayer of silver light. ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at him like a fangirl, smiling.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Guest room?¡±¡± Lu yubai raised his eyebrows.¡±¡±Do you want me to stay?¡±¡± he pinched her face.¡±¡±¡±¡±Who was the one who told me not to mess around?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s chat for a while before we go to bed ...¡±¡± Ye Xingkong held his hand, and Lu yubaiy down beside him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How did you know that this room is mine?¡±¡± ye Xingguang asked curiously. ¡± Lu yubai only smiled without saying a word. ¡°¡±¡±Hurry up and tell me,¡±¡± ye Xingkong said, pushing him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t exin it in such a short time. It might be a little in-depth, but it¡¯s something a detective should have. If you want, I can teach you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±First of all, you went back to your room to get something, and it only took three minutes ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Weren¡¯t you chatting with my dad? How did you know that I only used it for three minutes?¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°As the two chatted, time passed very quickly, and it was midnight by ident. In the end, ye Xingxing fell asleep in Lu yubai¡¯s arms because he was too tired. ¡± ¡°As for whether Lu yubai went to the guest room to sleep, she didn¡¯t know. She only knew that when she woke up the next day, Lu yubai was no longer by her side. ¡± Ye Xingxing went downstairs after washing up. She heard her mother talking to Lu yubai. ¡°She didn¡¯t know what her mother had said, but she heard Lu yubai say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Auntie, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m very serious about the starry sky. My family has also seen the starry sky, and they like it very much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Mother ye¡¯s smile grew even more satisfied.¡±¡±Auntie can tell that you¡¯re not a child who ys with other people¡¯s feelings ...¡±¡± However, being too handsome would always make one feel insecure and salty. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s still one more year before starry sky graduates,¡±¡± Lu yubai added.¡±¡±After she graduates, we¡¯ll file a marriage report.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her daughter was going to get married sooner orter, so of course she had to grab hold of such an outstanding son-inw. Besides, it wasn¡¯t too early to get married after graduation. She and starry sky¡¯s daddy had gotten married in University. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not bad like this. You only need to report your marriage, but you still have to hold a wedding.¡±¡± Her daughter¡¯s marriage couldn¡¯t be too casual. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s for sure. ¡°¡± Lu yubai said that he would give her an unforgettable wedding. ¡± ¡°Mother ye was about to say something when she saw her daughter standing at the top of the stairs. She immediately said with a dark expression, ¡°¡±Can¡¯t you see what time it is? you only woke up now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong jumped down the stairs.¡±¡±It¡¯s not toote. It¡¯s only eighto¡¯ clock. Besides, it¡¯s veryfortable to sleep in a ce with mommy. I don¡¯t want to wake up after I fall asleep.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be naughty. Hurry up and eat your breakfast. We¡¯re all waiting for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re here. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After lunch, Lu yubai and ye Xingxing left together. Ye Xingxing¡¯s parents didn¡¯t ask them to stay either. They knew that the young couple was going on a date, so they just told Lu yubai toe over for a meal when he was free and not to be polite. ¡± Chapter 1887 ? Chapter 1887: So it was love at first sight (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing followed Lu yubai back to his apartment. As soon as she entered, she teased Lu yubai,¡±¡±¡±¡±My parents seem to like you a lot. They were reluctant to get you back when they left. I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were so good with words.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you like what I say?¡±¡± Lu yubai looked at her.¡±¡±Do you not like what I say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing thought about it. That really wasn¡¯t the case. Lu yubai¡¯s words were always very pleasant to hear, and sometimes, it made her heart melt. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think I quite like it.¡±¡± It seemed that every time she tried to coax and flirt with him, she would be coaxed and flirted with in return. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, do you want a kiss as a reward?¡±¡± Lu yubai was in a good mood and couldn¡¯t help but tease her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I won ¡®t.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong shook his head deliberately. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± The next second, Lu yubai held her waist tightly in his arms. His face slowly approached her, and his hot breath sprayed on his face.¡±¡±¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to kiss me, then I¡¯ll have to.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just a kiss?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, let¡¯s kiss.¡±¡± He kissed her lips, but she regretted it after the kiss.¡±¡±Other than a kiss, we still have to do it.¡±¡± ¡± He ced his hand on her waist and slowly moved it down a few inches. ¡°¡±¡±You just got home?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing knew that he wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook tonight since he didn¡¯t get what he wanted, but it was still daytime. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯m home, so ...¡±¡± He whispered some extremely ambiguous words into her ear. To be exact, they were even more intense and perverted. ¡± ¡°He used a cold and t tone to say these R-rated words, but it made ye Xingxing¡¯s face turn red instantly. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not even embarrassed!¡±¡±She expressed, speechless. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I¡¯m as embarrassed as you are, then I¡¯m done for.¡±¡± His lips pressed against hers, touching her seductively but refusing to kiss her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then do you do this to others too?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, only to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then ...¡±¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t let her finish her sentence. He kissed her on the lips and his hands moved around her body. ¡± ¡°Even though they had not been together many times, he seemed to know her body better than she did. ¡± A harmonious exercise went from the living room to the bedroom. She was so sticky and tired that sheid on the bed and didn¡¯t want to move at all. ¡°The man whom she had wanted to flirt with every day, she would never have thought that he would suppress her in bed. ¡± ¡°Moreover, he was simply addicted to such things. He kept thinking about it again and again, as if he was never satisfied. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing said that his body was a little overwhelmed, and so was his spirit. ¡± ¡°However, no matter how tired he was or how many times he came, he was always in high spirits. Moreover, he was injured. Sometimes, she really wondered if he was a male Vixen. Every day, he was pressing her down to practice the evil art of absorbing Yin to supplement yang. ¡± ¡°When ye Xingxing received Happy¡¯s call, she immediately smiled and told Lu yubai that she wanted to go shopping with happy and have afternoon tea. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about me?¡±¡± ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d stay at home and recuperate with me?¡±¡± Lu yubai didn¡¯t want her to go. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I can¡¯t stay at home all the time. There¡¯s nothing to y with, and I¡¯ll get bored after a long time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why is there nothing to y with?¡±¡± Lu yubai nced at her coldly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not always letting you y with me. ¡°¡± ¡± Ye Xingguang couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. ¡°y with him ... No matter how she heard it, it sounded ambiguous. She bit her lower lip. ¡°¡±You¡¯re getting more and more lecherous now. Are all men like you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai narrowed his eyes.¡±¡±Interested in other men?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ye Xingguang replied immediately. ¡± Chapter 1888 ? Chapter 1888: So that was love at first sight (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t call ye Xingxing out to shop at all. Happy wasn¡¯t someone who liked to shop, and he didn¡¯t like crowded ces either. ¡± ¡°After the two met, they went to watch a movie. Then, they found a coffee shop and sat down together. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you think of the movie just now?¡±¡± happy asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s alright,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very well shot. There are a few ces that would be better if we used a long shot ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, happy said a lot of professional knowledge about making movies, and there were many stars that he could not understand. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen thought about the director happy had gone to mess with the other day, and she suddenly understood why happy knew that director. She asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re going to a banquet in the entertainment industry not to be an actor, but to be a director?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±En!¡±¡± Happy nodded. ¡± She loved to film and she loved to film all kinds of stories. Her dream was to make a film with her own unique style and be a director that could shock the world. ¡°¡±¡±A female director?!¡±¡± Ye Xingxing eximed in surprise. It feels so powerful! I¡¯ll support you. I¡¯ll definitely be there to support every movie you make in the future. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I made a promise with my dad. It¡¯s been a year, and now I don¡¯t even have a decent camera,¡±¡± happy said pitifully. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you want uncle and aunt to support your dream?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing was confused. She remembered that everyone in the Lu family doted on the little princess Lu Jin the most. How could they not support her? ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s shoulders went limp. ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t support it, it¡¯s just that I want to go to ... The University of Fonia in Los Los Angeles, United States. The film department there once produced many famous directors that shocked the world. It¡¯s the dream ce of countless people in the film industry, but my grandfather didn¡¯t quite approve of me going there. They didn¡¯t want me to go abroad, so my father decided to help me at my request. Of course, I can¡¯t use the Lu family¡¯s name to make a good movie on my own. The definition of good is to have a box office of over 100 million Yuan and win a major award before he will agree to let me study abroad. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But making a movie requires capital. Without capital, how can we make a movie? look at the movies these days, the investment is at least tens of millions. Who would be willing to let a youngdy like you get such a big sponsor?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong felt that this was very, very difficult. ¡± ¡°Happy pursed his lips.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. I wanted to ask my aunt Feifei and my uncle Shang mo to support me. After all, they dote on me a lot. But my father said that he can¡¯t get investments from people he knows, or else he¡¯ll pay for the contract.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s really, really difficult ...¡±¡± She didn¡¯t know you and didn¡¯t know you well, so why would she invest in you? it would be faster to invest in amercial blockbuster by a big director than to invest in a new film that she didn¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Right!¡±¡± Lu Kaixiny on the table weakly.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s not reliable to look for investments from people I don¡¯t know. I¡¯d rather earn money myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing agreed and nodded.¡±¡±That¡¯s true. You¡¯re so pretty, you can totally make a movie. I heard that making movies can make a lot of money. If you be popr, you can make money by taking on two movies.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±¡±That¡¯s right! That¡¯s a good idea! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1889 ? Chapter 1889: So that was love at first sight (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As she spoke, she frowned slightly and looked troubled.¡±¡±¡±¡±But I don¡¯t want to act in some dramas that are too bad and not directed by a big director.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong chuckled.¡±¡±You¡¯re not even famous. How can you be the main character in the director¡¯s drama? how is that possible?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not necessary for me to be the main character. I don¡¯t care about the role. I just want to act in a movie by a great director. Aiya, if I do that, I can learn from him.¡±¡± Happy said very seriously. ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she took starry sky¡¯s hand and shook it twice happily.¡±¡±Miss starry sky, it¡¯s so good to know you. You¡¯ve suddenly given me an idea to make money.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the past, she really did not want to act! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you think it¡¯s good, then it¡¯s good. But is it really good? ¡°¡±Why do I feel like ...¡±¡± She really just said it casually, and she did not expect happy to take it. She had to talk to Lu yubai when she went back to prevent herself from giving the wrong suggestion and harming happy. ¡± But happy thought that the idea was great. She immediately took out her phone and started searching for information. She asked which famous director had been preparing to shoot a movie recently. ¡°Ten minutester, Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and said to ye Xingxing happily,¡±¡±¡±¡±I found it!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What did you find?¡±¡± ye Xingkong asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The show I¡¯m going to act in next ... This ... This ...¡±¡± As happy spoke, he brought his phone to ye Xingxing¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang took it and looked at it. It was a big historical film, directed by a famous director and shot with a huge investment. The male and female leads had already been decided, but only the male and female leads were confirmed. The other roles had not been confirmed yet. ¡± ¡°She looked at happy and said with a smile,¡±¡±I know this director. He¡¯s won many international awards, and all his movies are ssics!¡±¡± It¡¯d be great if you could act in her movie, but you¡¯ve never acted in a movie before and have no experience. You¡¯re also not allowed to use the Lu family¡¯s connections ... How did you get this role?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Look at this investmentpany.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Novelty media.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nodded and said,¡±¡±that¡¯s right!¡±¡± That Wu Dabin from the other day is from thispany, and he has a lot of say in novelty media. To be precise, he has shares in it. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to ask him for a second or third female lead. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°In general, in this kind of big male lead movie, the female lead had very few scenes, not to mention the second and third female leads, who didn¡¯t even have many scenes. ¡± ¡°When he went to look for Wu dabing, ye Xingxing felt that happy was really imaginative.¡±¡±¡±¡±Butst time, you treated Wu Dabin like that. If you do it again, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll make things worse.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry,¡±¡± happy said.¡±¡±He didn¡¯t offend me this time, so why would I mess with him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If she couldn¡¯t even handle Wu dabing, she wouldn¡¯t be worthy of the name Lu Jin. ¡± Ye Xingxing felt a chill run down his spine as he looked at the devastatingly happy man. He was worried for Wu dabing. ¡°Wait a minute, the male lead in the big movie she just saw seemed to be Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, what a familiar name ... ¡± ¡°Using his phone, ye Xingxing went online and did a quick search. Bai Xiao was the most popr Best Actor in recent years, as well as the most handsome and youngest Best Actor in history. Not only had he won many domestic and international awards, but his box office appeal was also top-notch. ¡± She clicked on the photo and looked at it. ¡®Hmm ... Isn¡¯t this the handsome male celebrity who I and happy had met once in the past? he¡¯s as handsome as a demon.¡¯ They all said that her intuition was extremely urate! ¡°Right now, she had a feeling that if happy and Bai Xiao were to really film a movie together, something ... Good would definitely happen. ¡± Chapter 1890 ? Chapter 1890: So that was love at first sight (20) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin found out that Wu dabing was going to attend a business banquet. ¡°Not many people from the entertainment industry attended this banquet, and the only reason Wu Dabin could attend was because of his wife. Wu Dabin¡¯s wife was a rich woman with a little fame. It was also because of this that Wu Dabin was able to show off in the entertainment industry. ¡± ¡°She decided to go to this banquet to meet Wu Dabin. Anyway, she just happened to get an invitation card. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin dressed up a little. She was originally a natural beauty, so she only needed to put on some lip gloss and change into a dress, and she would look very outstanding. ¡± ¡°At the entrance of the hotel, the chauffeur said to happy, who was about to get out of the car,¡±¡±young miss, it seems like the young master is also here to attend a banquet.¡±¡± Why didn¡¯t shee over with the young master just now? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know. I¡¯ll go find himter.¡±¡± She had stolen her brother¡¯s invitation card. ¡± ¡°Ever since the little devil Lu¡¯s 16th birthday, old handsome Lu would often let him go to such business parties alone, and then spend time with the young beauty at home. ¡± ¡°If she told the little devil Lu that she wanted to go with them, the handsome old Lu would definitely not agree. ¡± ¡°As for whether or not she would run into their little devil at the banquetter, that was no longer the main point. The main point was that she had achieved her goal bying to the banquet. ¡± Lu Kaixin waved at the driver. He got out of the car and walked to the door to show his invitation card. The doorman immediately invited her in respectfully. ¡°Although the banquet hadn¡¯t started yet, there were already many guests present. They were all dressed in beautiful clothes, toasting, andughing. ¡± ¡°Even though happy had only dressed up a little, his peerlessly beautiful and exquisite face still attracted countless men and women¡¯s gazes. Some of them were stunned, but of course, there was also jealousy. ¡± ¡°After she entered, no matter where she went, there would be eyes on her. ¡± ¡°Happy decided to keep a low profile for now, so he picked up a ss of fruit juice and found a quiet corner to wait while he looked around to search for Wu Dabin. ¡± ¡°At this moment, someone came over to strike up a conversation.¡±¡±Hello, prettydy. Are you here alone?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy turned his head around and saw a man in his fifties. He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and he was slightly plump. The smile on his face was gentle and kind, but his gaze seemed to be unintentionally looking at her slightly exposed chest. ¡± ¡°Even though it was very dark, happy still noticed it. ¡± ¡°At such a business banquet, the casual girls who appeared should be the femalepanions brought by someone, and such femalepanions could be obtained as long as one had enough money. ¡± ¡°There was no way that happy would not know just how dirty his uncle¡¯s thoughts were, even though he looked kind in the world. ¡± ¡°She smiled slightly, and her cold face was so beautiful that the uncle¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, and his smile became even more kind. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, Grandpa. I came here alone.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Grandpa ... Happy¡¯s answer immediately caused the man¡¯s expression to change. He was so angry that he could barely speak. He gritted his teeth.¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy blinked and asked innocently,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong, Grandpa? you look older than my grandfather, so you must be in poor health. Are you feeling unwell? do you need me to call an ambnce for you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need!¡±¡± He spat out every word. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since you don¡¯t need it, then forget it. You look fine. But you should take it easy. After all, you¡¯re already so old.¡±¡± Happy said with a grin. He looked innocent and naive, and he turned around to leave. ¡± Chapter 1891 ? Chapter 1891: So that was love at first sight (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Yanchen would always bring Lu mu along with him to business banquets like this. As for happy, he would usually follow chief Lu to some of the banquets. Therefore, there was practically no one who knew who she was at this party. ¡± ¡°The ¡®old grandpa¡¯ who had been mocked by happy openly and secretly was so angry that his entire body trembled. He felt that he had been greatly humiliated, and there was no way he would let happy off just like that. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop right there!¡±¡± He instinctively extended his hand to pull happy, but in the end, he grabbed his wrist. ¡± ¡°The force was so strong that he felt like his bones were about to break. He was about to get angry and curse, but when he saw the person, cold sweat immediately came down. He immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Young, young master Lu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The cold and handsome young man¡¯s face was cold as he flung the ¡®old man¡¯ s ¡®hand away, causing the old man to almost fall to the ground. ¡± ¡°His gazended on happy, and he frowned slightly, as if he was asking why he was here. ¡± ¡°Happy smiled faintly and walked to his young master¡¯s side. He lifted his hand and held his arm.¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu mu, you¡¯re here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing their intimate actions, the ¡®old grandpa¡¯ was so scared that his face turned pale. He quickly exined to Lu mu,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, young master Lu. I didn¡¯t know that thisdy was your woman. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No wonder this girl was so arrogant. It turned out that she was brought here by Lu mu. This Lu mu was from the Lu family. In the entire city Z, no one could offend the Lu family, or else they would be tired of living. ¡± ¡°After a series of apologies, he saw that Lu mu did not get angry at him and quickly left. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, only the Lu siblings were left in the corner. ¡± ¡°Lu mu pulled Lu Jin¡¯s hand away coldly and looked at her coldly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Tell me, what happened?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy shrugged.¡±¡±What do you mean by what¡¯s going on? it¡¯s just strange, so I came to have some fun.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to tell the little devil her real purpose. Otherwise, the little devil would definitely tell old handsome Lu. ¡± ¡°Lu mu nced at her indifferently.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll call my father.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When happy saw that he was about to take his phone, he immediately extended one hand to stop him while he used his other hand to pinch his waist. He was in so much pain that his eyes turned red. He looked at Lu mu with tears in his eyes and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±My most beloved younger brother, you¡¯re the one who knows me best in this family. You¡¯re the one who treats me the best. Please help me. I can help you flirt with girls in the future so that you can sleep with different women every night ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The first part of the sentence was still alright, but towards the end, Lu MU¡¯s face was filled with impatience and the corner of her mouth twitched.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll still call dad ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When happy saw that he could not use soft tactics, he could only threaten him.¡±¡±Lu mu, if you dare to tell Daddy that I came to the banquet today, I¡¯ll tell Daddy that you secretly formed a gaming team and often y games with others!!¡±¡± ¡± Lu MU¡¯s face darkened. Lu Jin raised his eyebrows. The two siblings were still facing each other when Lu Jin saw Wu Dabin. ¡°She smiled at Lu mu.¡±¡±Brother, you¡¯re the smartest person. You¡¯ll never do something that would cause both of us to suffer.¡±¡± ¡± She blinked her eyes mischievously and walked elegantly towards Wu Dabin. ¡°Wu Dabin was greeting people with his wife. He had an elegant smile on his face, like a polite schr. ¡± He suddenly felt someone looking at him. He turned his head subconsciously and saw a girl standing not far away with a sweet smile. He felt a chill down his back! Chapter 1892 ? Chapter 1892: So that was love at first sight (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Dabin retracted his gaze and felt his back drenched in cold sweat. He didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with the people in this circle. His wife had business dealings with them, so they were more familiar with each other. Under normal circumstances, when he had no choice but to attend, he would just say hello. ¡± Why was that girl called happy at this banquet? What was she trying to do by staring at him like that? did she appear at this banquet just to look for him? ¡°Although he was unwilling and wanted to teach this woman a lesson, he had been very well-behaved recently because she had something on him. What was she trying to do now? ¡± He had never thought that a beautiful woman could be so scary. His first thought was that beautiful women could be a nightmare. ¡°Ever since that day, he would dream of that scene countless times, and then wake up with cold sweat. ¡± ¡°He nced at Lu Kaixin again. She was still staring at him, so she was obviously here to look for him. He had to go, or else ... ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin thought about it and whispered a few words into his wife¡¯s ear. Then, he walked towards happy while suppressing the anger and hatred in his heart. He wanted to see what this woman wanted to do. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, director Wu, we meet again.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin waved his hand, and a dazzling light flickered in his eyes. ¡± ¡°This look was really like that day when she wanted to mess with him. It was innocent and had a little admiration. Wu dabing¡¯s heart trembled as he immediately suppressed his voice and asked fiercely,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m looking for you, of course,¡±¡±happy replied. ¡± ¡°Thest bit of hope that it was a coincidence was shattered. Wu Dabin¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already done as you said. What do you want?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When happy saw that he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone, he smiled and raised his hand to suppress his anger. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be so anxious. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not here to show your wife the video of you almost having sex with a man. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard that, Wu dabing¡¯s old face turned as ck as charcoal. He clenched his fists so tightly that cracking sounds could be heard. He turned his head around without showing any expression, and when he saw that there was no one around him, he felt at ease. He then looked at happy and warned him. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±¡± ¡± Happy looked at him with an innocent expression. She shrugged to show that she had not provoked him. ¡°If he had seen this little girl like this in the past, he would definitely have teased her a little. However, thest time, this little girl had used an innocent look to make him ... ¡± ¡°When he saw this, Wu dabing¡¯s heart clenched even more tightly. He looked at happy cautiously, and a knot was formed between his eyebrows. He said in a low voice, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because you have something on me. If I really want to kill someone, he won¡¯t live past tomorrow!¡±¡± ¡± Happy pursed his lips. ¡°Before she could say anything, a cold voice sounded from the side,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who do you want to kill?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin turned his head and saw a delicate-looking young man. He looked young, but he wasn¡¯t thin. He had a tall figure and a cold and strong aura. ¡± ¡°He stood beside happy with a ss of red wine in his hand. He swirled it gently with his fair and long fingers, and under the illumination of the dazzling crystal chandeliers, he exuded a dangerous beauty that could shake one¡¯s soul. ¡± ¡°Who was this man? He didn¡¯t look like an ordinary person, and his rtionship with Lu Kaixin seemed to be unusual as well. ¡± ¡°Which family¡¯s second ancestor? Lu Kaixin was his girlfriend, which was why Lu Kaixin was so arrogant. Did he know about the video? ¡± Chapter 1893 ? Chapter 1893: So that was love at first sight (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wu Dabin believed that he had already thought things through. The reason why Lu Kaixin was so arrogant was because his boyfriend was a rich second-generation heir. However, he was not afraid. After all, his wife was also a famous person in the circle. ¡± ¡°He looked at Lu mu and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±This ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Young master Lu ...¡±¡± At that moment, a voice suddenly rang out and interrupted Wu Dabin¡¯s words. ¡± ¡°Everyone followed the voice and saw Wu Dabin¡¯s wife, Wan Jianni, walking over in a hurry but not losing her elegance. She reached out her hand from afar,¡±¡±Hello, young master Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wan Jianni was shocked. She had just wanted to see where her husband was, but she didn¡¯t expect to see him chatting with the Lu family, and the atmosphere seemed to be a little tense. ¡± ¡°She knew that many people did not know her husband. She was afraid that he would look down on Lu mu when he saw that she was young and offend the Lu family. Seeing this, she quickly came over to help her. ¡± ¡°Lu Muhan¡¯s face was cold as he nodded slightly. Then, out of politeness, he reached out and held Wan Jianni¡¯s hand, almost retracting it the moment he touched it. ¡± Young master Lu? Wu Dabin was shocked. Young master Lu was not an ordinary person. He must be from the Lu family. This young man who looked like a gigolo was actually from the Lu family. ¡°Wan Jianni looked at happy, who was by her side, and a hint of surprise shed in her eyes.¡±¡±How are you? May I ask who this beautiful girl is?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy waved his hand.¡±¡±Nice to meet you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wan Jianni quickly smiled. When she saw that happy seemed to be very close to Lu mu, she treated him like everyone else and thought that he was Lu MU¡¯s date or girlfriend. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m lu Kaixin. ¡°¡± Lu? Her surname was also Lu. Could she be the Lu family¡¯s little princess who had never shown her face? but didn¡¯t that girl say her name was Lu Jin? Or did she not want anyone to know his identity ... ¡± ¡°She quickly stretched out her hand,¡±¡±I¡¯m wan Jianni, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wan Jianni, so you¡¯re the boss of the WAN Corporation? the chili sauce your family makes is really delicious. I like it a lot,¡±¡± happy said softly. ¡± ¡°Wan Jianni¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and she said happily, ¡°¡±It¡¯s our honor that miss Lu likes it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A lot of people like it, and we¡¯re especially looking forward to your new hot version ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu rebuked happy coldly.¡±¡±I want spicy food too. Be careful of the beans on your face.¡±¡± ¡± Happy pursed his lips and rolled his eyes at him.¡±......¡± ¡°Wu Dabin, who had been standing by the side, was stunned. First, it was his wife¡¯s attitude, and now, it was Happy¡¯s expression when he argued with Lu mu. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he seemed to have understood something and swallowed his saliva in fear. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m looking for President Wan¡¯s husband, director Wu, for a bit. I wonder if I can borrow it for a few minutes?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°To be able to form a rtionship with the Lu family was something she wished for more than anything, Wan Jianni naturally wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, no problem.¡±¡± Then, she looked at her husband. ¡± ¡°After being married for so many years, the two of them had a high level of tacit understanding. When his wife looked at him, Wu Dabin immediately understood what she meant. ¡± ¡°His face was a little pale, and he asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can we find a quiet ce to talk?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, he felt like he was done for, of course he didn¡¯t want to ... But Wan Jianni was the first to speak,¡±¡±Of course you can!¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª [PS: please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1894 ? Chapter 1894: So that was love at first sight (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the quiet lounge, Wu dabing felt his whole body go soft and he almost knelt on the ground. His voice trembled as he said,¡±¡±miss ... Miss Lu, it¡¯s my fault for not recognizing you. Please ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uh, can you speak normally?¡±¡± Lu Kaixinughed, a little speechless. His voice was soft as he said,¡±¡±director Wu, I¡¯ve already told you that I¡¯m not here to tell your wife about you. I¡¯m here to ask for your help. Of course, if you¡¯re not willing to help me, then the video ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Wu dabing¡¯s legs turned even weaker and he quickly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m willing ... Willing to help, very willing to help. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Not to mention that she had the video in her hands, just because she was a member of the Lu family, he would definitely help her, and he would be more than happy to do so. But what could he do to help her? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did yourpany invest in a movie recently? it¡¯s a historical drama,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked. ¡± Wu Dabin nodded dumbly. His heart was in a mess. He didn¡¯t know what she was doing. ¡°¡±¡±I want to y a role in it.¡±¡± ¡± Acting roles? Wu Dabin subconsciously thought that happy wanted to act as the female lead. ¡°He swallowed his saliva uneasily, because he really couldn¡¯t decide on the female lead of this drama. ¡± ¡°He was anxious in his heart, but he still appeared calm on the surface. He tried to persuade happy from another angle.¡±¡±Miss Lu, that ... Being a celebrity is very tiring. Although it looks glorious on the surface, it¡¯s actually very hard. All that wind and sun, all that wind and rain ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a smile.¡±¡±I¡¯m already prepared. I don¡¯t mind at all!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin was about to cry. He thought for a while and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s still very dangerous to film ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°How could Lu Kaixin not see that he was avoiding the topic? he narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°¡±You¡¯re not willing to help, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin¡¯s body trembled and he quickly said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not willing to help, but the female lead has already been decided. Director Chen is a bit overbearing, so he has to personally choose the male and female lead. Otherwise, this show can¡¯t be filmed!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled, crossed his arms, and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to be the female lead. I just need to y a role that¡¯s a bit more capable. I don¡¯t have a problem with the second or third female lead.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want the female lead. When Wu Dabin heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief and a smile appeared on his face.¡±¡±That shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The second and third female leads were all female artistes from theirpany, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to change them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, then, then ... The third female lead, what do you think?¡±¡± He asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, no problem.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin immediately agreed. He patted his shoulder and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then it¡¯s a deal. I¡¯ll go to yourpany to find you.¡±¡± ¡± Wu Dabin nodded with lingering fear as he watched Lu Kaixin¡¯s back disappear at the door. ¡°Just as he was about to heave a sigh of relief, the door that was about to close was pushed open again. Lu Kaixin stuck his small head out, looked at him, and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well...I don¡¯t want anyone to know about my rtionship with the Lu family. Can you keep it a secret?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry,¡±¡± Wu Dabin quickly said.¡±¡±I¡¯ll definitely not let anyone know about this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thanks.¡±¡± ¡± The door was closed again. Wu dabing held his breath and only managed to calm down after a long time. ¡°Once he returned to the banquet hall, he immediately told Wan Jianni about the conversation he had with happy just now. When Wan Jianni heard it, her eyes instantly widened.¡±¡±You only gave her the third female lead? why didn¡¯t you give her the second female lead?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1895 ? Chapter 1895: So that was love at first sight (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that second female lead supposed to be ourpany¡¯s new ...¡±¡±Wu Dabin said with difficulty. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about your rtionship with that Little Vixen,¡±¡± Wan Jianni interrupted.¡±¡±I¡¯m telling you, you have to give the second female lead to miss Lu, understand?¡±¡± ¡± This was an opportunity that many people could only dream of. How could they miss such a good opportunity! ¡°Wu Dabin responded with an ¡°¡±Oh¡±¡±. He looked calm on the surface, but he was already groaning in his heart. In the past, he had a tigress by his side and had to be obedient. So, he let it go. After all, she was his wife. ¡± ¡°He really didn¡¯t expect that there would be another one now, and it was a little girl¡¯s tag. ¡± Oh my God! Why was his life so bitter! ¡°When Lu Kaixin went to thepany to look for Wu dabing, he gave the script for the second female lead to happy. Happy was quite surprised. He looked at Lu Kaixin. ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you already have someone here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But the role of the third female lead wasn¡¯t particrly outstanding, so my wife and I thought about it and decided to rece the newbie in ourpany and give the role of the second female lead to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thanks.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That ... Miss Lu, since you¡¯ve decided to act, do you have an agency?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin shook his head.¡±¡±No. Why? do you want to sign me to yourpany?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin chuckled.¡±¡±It¡¯s not really a contract. I just want to use this as a form of cooperation. I hope that miss Lu can put the contract in ourpany. This way, ourpany can also find you an assistant manager.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His wife had said that if Lu Kaixin did not sign the contract, she must keep her in thepany. That way, their rtionship with the Lu family would be closer. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at Wu Dabin indifferently and then nodded.¡±¡±Sure, but I have three conditions. First, I need you to sign a contract and a confidentiality agreement. Since you¡¯ve provided me with an agent and an assistant, I naturally can¡¯t let you suffer a loss. As for the confidentiality agreement, I don¡¯t want anyone to know who I am. Do you understand what I mean?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although Wu Dabin¡¯spany wasn¡¯t a leadingpany in the industry, it was still a good managementpany. ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin immediately nodded.¡±¡±No problem. Absolutely no problem.¡±¡± ¡± It didn¡¯t matter if the people in the circle didn¡¯t know about it. It didn¡¯t matter as long as the Lu family and those who knew the Lu family knew about the Lu family¡¯s little princess. It was fine as long as she was in theirpany. ¡°Before Lu Kaixin signed the contract, he showed it to ye Xingxing and helped her check if there were any problems. ¡± ¡°After ye Xingxing finished reading, his mouth opened wide in shock. ¡°¡±You¡¯re a newbie, yet you¡¯re able to sign such good terms.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She looked at Lu Kaixin in disbelief.¡±¡±¡±¡±You used that video to threaten him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not ...¡±¡± Happy continued to tell her what had happened that day. As ye Xingchen listened, he felt that it was too much of a coincidence.¡±¡±Did you do that on purpose?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy smiled and did not say anything, but ye Xingchen already knew the answer. ¡± ¡°No wonder Lu yubai said that she did not need to worry about happy. She was a little fox, and it would be good enough if no one else fell for her tricks. It seemed like he was right. ¡± ¡°She just wanted to let Wu Dabin know her identity indirectly, but it wouldn¡¯t be a vition of the agreement with her family. ¡± ¡°Besides, Wu Dabin had some connections in the industry. Now that he knew about Happy¡¯s identity and was working with hispany, he had to protect happy, and that was pretty good. ¡± Chapter 1896 ? Chapter 1896: So it was love at first sight (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingguang took another look at the script. This historical drama was taken from 722 B.C., A civil war that happened in the state of Zheng at the beginning of the spring and autumn, which was the period of Gongshu Duan¡¯s rebellion. ¡± ¡°It was about the wife of Lord Wu, Wu Jiang, who gave birth to two sons for Lord Wu. The eldest son, rusheng, and the youngest son, uncle Duan. ¡± ¡°When Yi Sheng was born, Wu Jiang had a nightmare and was frightened, so Wu Jiang didn¡¯t like Yi Sheng very much. After the birth of the young master, Shu Duan, Wu Jiang waspletely biased toward Shu Duan and often asked Zheng Wugong to appoint Shu Duan as his heir. However, Zheng Wugong still followed the etiquette of the eldest son¡¯s session and refused to abolish Yi Sheng¡¯s status as the Crown Prince. ¡± ¡°After Qisheng took the throne, Wu Jiang incited and incited Shu Duan to fight for the throne. ¡± ¡°Yi Sheng¡¯s wife, courtesan Zheng, was Shu Duan¡¯s childhood friend, a lover who knew and loved each other. ¡± ¡°For the sake of his mother and the woman he loved, Shu Duan had a political rebellion. In the end, he was defeated and fled the state of Zheng to the gong nation to seek refuge. He was called Gong Shu Duan. ¡± ¡°The male lead was Lin Sheng, while the second male lead was Shu Duan. The female lead was naturally courtesan Zheng, who grew up with the second male lead and eventually married the male lead. ¡± ¡°The second female lead happy yed was Ye Ji, the concubine of Yi Sheng, and she was a demoness whose beauty could shake the world. ¡± ¡°After ye Xingchen finished reading the script, he looked at happy and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±This is a viin character?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±¡± Happy leaned against the sofa and stretched. ¡°¡±We¡¯ll have an audition tomorrow, then we¡¯ll take some photos. We¡¯ll start shooting in seven days.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You still have an audition?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. In director Chen¡¯s movie, every role has to go through him. If it¡¯s too bad, he won¡¯t want it even if the producer forces him to.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When she mentioned this, happy was still a little worried. If director Chen really did not want her, it would be useless for her to look for Wu Dabin. That was why over the past few days, happy had put in a lot of effort to familiarize himself with the script and practiced in front of the mirror. ¡± ¡°On the day of the audition, happy went to a productionpany. ¡± ¡°She had put on makeup and came out in her costume. Many people¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, and a few staff members nearby were obviously amazed. ¡± ¡°She was dressed in a dazzling red dress, and her long hair was thicker and smoother than Chen Mo ¡®s. She deliberately pointed a red mole between her eyebrows, which was imprinted on her snow-white skin. Coupled with a pair of long and narrow Phoenix eyes, she exuded a seductive light, and she had always been unspeakably alluring. ¡± ¡°Everyone was dumbfounded, their hearts almost jumping out of their mouths. ¡± There was a strange silence in the air for a moment. ¡°When happy followed the producer to the audition room to meet the director, the waiting room instantly exploded with activity. Everyone whispered to each other and started discussing the matter. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, she¡¯s too beautiful. Her appearance is quite simr to that demoness.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If his looks don¡¯t be popr in the future, then the heavens will not tolerate it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I heard that she joined the crew with money. I wonder how her acting skills are?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The second female lead is just a pretty face.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you men like this kind? Unfortunately, there¡¯s definitely someone¡¯s Canary here, so don¡¯t even think about it. ¡°¡± One of the auditioning actors said sourly. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, everyone fell silent. It was not strange to have a sugar daddy in this circle. Everyone knew this. ¡± ¡°When the actor saw that no one around him spoke to him, he snorted coldly in his heart. He looked in the direction happy had just left and gritted his teeth. ¡± ¡°However, she was supposed to be the second female lead. How did she suddenly be the third female lead? she was auditioning for the third female lead¡¯s role and even slept with that stinky man, Wu Dabin. ¡± Chapter 1897 ? Chapter 1897: So that was love at first sight (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Now, it was this woman. If she didn¡¯t sleep with Wu Dabin, then she must have slept with one of thepany¡¯s investors! ¡± ¨C ¡°In the audition room, director Chen was talking to the male lead, Bai Xiao. Bai Xiao was his softer male lead. When the female lead was auditioning, he called Bai Xiao over. Today, when the second female lead, third female lead, and third male lead were auditioning, she also called Bai Xiao over. ¡± ¡°When happy pushed the door open and entered, Bai Xiao was the first to see him. His expression was slightly stunned, and surprise shed briefly in his eyes. ¡± Why was she here? ¡°Director Chen followed Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze and turned his head to look over. At the moment he saw happy, he was stunned. ¡± He didn¡¯t have high expectations for the second female lead. The setting of the second female lead was to be a demoness that could cause the downfall of a city. It was fine as long as she was beautiful. ¡°There were a lot of beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but he really didn¡¯t think of any. So when the producer said there was one that suited him, he agreed to give it a try. Anyway, if she wasn¡¯t beautiful, he would never agree. ¡± ¡°The girl in front of himpletely met the requirements of the second female lead in the script. He couldn¡¯t wait to see her audition. ¡°¡±Let¡¯s start, just try any one. ¡°¡± ¡± Happy nodded and turned his head to look at director Chen. ¡®Isn¡¯t the man in a suit Bai Xiao?¡¯ Why is he here? ¡°Right, he was the male lead ... ¡± The actor who didn¡¯t pay attention to the male and female leads previously only found out that the male lead was Bai Xiao when starry sky reminded her. He was the male star who used her of following her and wanted to use him to hype up her story. ¡°In the past few years, she would asionally look up news about him on the inte. He was even more popr than before and had won many awards. ¡± ¡°However, it had been so long, he probably didn¡¯t remember her, right? ¡± ¡°Happy was not a Performing Arts student. In truth, if she was suddenly asked to act, she really did not know how to act. ¡± ¡°Therefore, she chose a scene without lines, which was the scene where the second female lead made tea for the male lead. ¡± ¡°On the surface, this scene looked very simple. It was just about making tea, but in reality, there was a sense ofyering. Because this tea-making was after the second female lead found out that the person the male lead loved was the female lead. ¡± ¡°Happy often made tea for his grandfather, so all the actions of making tea and serving it were very natural and smooth. ¡± ¡°During the audition, her posture was extremely beautiful after she had slowed down. Although she was dressed in red, she had a kind of calmness and detachment from the secr world. ¡± This didn¡¯t seem to fit the setting of a demoness that could cause the downfall of a city. ¡°However, the tea-making scene happened right after the second female lead broke up with her boyfriend. Therefore, in the director¡¯s eyes, this calmness could also be said to be a little despair from excessive sadness. ¡± ¡°Once she finished making tea, happy looked in front of her, as if the male lead was sitting right in front of her. She curled up the corners of her lips slightly, and a hint of sadness shed in her clear, light-colored eyes. There was also a hint of hate, but it was faint, and yet it made her look incredibly beautiful. ¡± Director Chen was extremely satisfied. ¡°When he first saw happy, he felt that this was simply a living Ye Ji. She didn¡¯t need to act. She just needed to sit there quietly and she fit her true form very well. ¡± As for his acting skills ... ¡°If her acting skills were not good, she could change the script and do something during the editingter on. Anyway, the role of the second female lead was not heavy, so she could not mess up the movie no matter what. With the setting of the demoness, the actors had to be beautiful. ¡± But he didn¡¯t expect her to be so good at acting. At least she wasn¡¯t scared and didn¡¯t need him to change the script. ¡°Director Chen smiled and immediately wanted to make a decision.¡±¡±¡±¡±Not bad, I¡¯ll ...¡±¡± Go!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before he could finish his sentence, a slightly cold voice sounded,¡±¡±¡±¡±Very ordinary!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy turned his head to look in the direction of the voice, and it was Bai Xiao. ¡± Chapter 1898 ? Chapter 1898: So that was love at first sight (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy turned his head to look in the direction of the voice, and it was Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°He was wearing a beige casual T-shirt and sitting in azy and casual manner. His slender, white, and long fingers were ced on the table, tapping it from time to time. ¡± ¡°When she looked over, he also looked up at her and their eyes met. ¡± ¡°His eyes were cold, dark, and deep. It was hard to guess what he was thinking, but he seemed to be extremely dissatisfied. ¡± ¡°Uh, even if you¡¯re the best Actor, you¡¯re very popr, you¡¯re good at acting, you¡¯re so cool that you have no friends, but since the director said it¡¯s fine, can¡¯t you just shut up? ¡± ¡°However, no matter how displeased he was, happy still smiled. He suppressed theplicated emotions in his heart and curled up the corners of his lips in an appropriate manner. ¡± ¡°After all, he was a senior and the male lead of this drama. He had a good rtionship with the director. She was only a small supporting role now. She still hoped that this male lead would say something nice to her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± director Chen turned to look at Bai Xiao.¡±¡±You think ... Her acting skills are just average?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao did not immediately speak. His gazended on happy as if he was sizing him up. ¡°After a while, he looked at director Chen and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s so dry, there¡¯s no emotion to speak of ...¡±¡± ¡± Chen Zhi was speechless. ¡°He felt that it was quite good. She was a neer, so she had to take her time. He couldn¡¯t ask for too much. Moreover, this character was originally set to be a pretty face. ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°She felt that it was quite good and was not dry at all. Just as she was about to exin herself, Bai Xiao¡¯s voice rang out again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The quality of acting can only be seen if there¡¯s someone acting with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen agreed.¡±¡±That¡¯s possible. How about ... Bai Xiao? you two go through your lines.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy subconsciously gulped. This was the first time he acted with someone, and it was with a Best Actor. She was nervous, and she was also afraid that she would be instantly crushed by theparison. ¡± She hoped that Bai Xiao would reject her. ¡°However, Bai Xiao, who had no expression on his face, raised his eyebrows and looked at director Chen with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡®This is the sign that he¡¯ll agree to it ...¡¯ Happy was so embarrassed that he blushed. Heforted himself by saying that he would have to be with this movie King now and in the future. Uh uh uh ... Her first time acting together was with the great Best Actor Bai, and it was actually something to be proud of. ¡± ¡°Once he thought it through, happy became indifferent. ¡± Bai Cheng stood up and walked in front of happy. He looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°He was tall and thin, looking fresh and clean with a pair of light blue jeans and a beige shirt. He looked like a handsome man who had just walked out of aic book, but his eyes were distant. His T-shirt sleeves were rolled up a little, revealing his smooth muscles. It was clear that the real him was different from the feeling he gave others. ¡± ¡°Happy said,¡¯looks are really good at deceiving people.¡¯ ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, brother Cheng!¡±¡± She greeted Bai Xiao with a polite smile. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, one wouldn¡¯t notice her gritting teeth. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your expression doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re asking a question.¡±¡± Bai Xiao said coldly. He obviously didn¡¯t want to call her, so he put on a fake smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother Cheng, you¡¯re joking.¡±¡± Happy continued to smile and said,¡±¡±you¡¯re the nation¡¯s Prince Charming. There¡¯s no youngdy who doesn¡¯t like you, from the age of eighty to eight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You like me too,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said with a faint smile.¡±¡±You like me too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was stunned for a moment before heughed dryly.¡±¡±Haha, of course. I can¡¯t wait to like you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems like you¡¯re my fan?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It can be considered so.¡±¡± No way, did he really think he was money, and everyone loved him to the bone? ¡± Chapter 1899 ? Chapter 1899: So that was love at first sight (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±So ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice was very low, and he suddenly bent down close to her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±You also want to sleep with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was instantly stunned. When he saw the mockery in Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes, he instantly found it a little funny. ¡± This person was too narcissistic! ¡°Just as she was about to mock him, she heard director Chen¡¯s loudughter. ¡°¡±Your fans are already famous enough. If you shout the slogan ¡®sleep with Bai Xiao¡¯ every day, you don¡¯t have to promote for them anymore.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. He was dizzy! So this was a friendly exchange? What the hell! ¡°Director Chen looked at the two of them. They looked like a perfect couple, and their appearance and temperament were quite in line with their roles. ¡± ¡°Moreover, it was quite interesting to chat with him, just like the script. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he was really looking forward to the scene between them. He took out the script and ced it on the table. He smiled at the two and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Take a look, which part do you want to perform?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy did not know which part to choose, but it seemed like there was no problem with which part. After all, it was all the same to her. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao turned to look at the script on the table and casually flipped to a page.¡±¡±This one then.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, let¡¯s go with this one then.¡±¡± Director Chen agreed. ¡± ¡°Happy took the script and cast a nce at it. She yed the guzheng in front of the male lead, and then ... There was a seduction scene. ¡± How embarrassing was it to seduce a person that he had no feelings for? It¡¯s all this Bai Xiao¡¯s fault. Did she have a grudge against him in her past life? Nothing good ever happened to him. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll risk it! He could only go all out! ¡± Happy sat down on the ground and gently stroked the air in front of him as if he was ying a zither. ¡°Bai Xiao looked down at her from above, a teasing smile on his lips.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re going to y the guzheng as well. ¡°¡± ¡± Happy faked a smile. ¡®I¡¯m going to act with you? I¡¯m clearly the one who¡¯s trying to make things difficult for you. Why are you pretending to be a good person?¡¯ ¡°Bai Xiao sat down at the side and pretended that there was a table in front of him. He even took a sip of tea from an empty teacup, acting as if he was a real man. ¡± ¡°Happy sucked in a deep breath and gently fondled it, but there was no ancient. She was just ying an empty bullet, and for someone who had just started acting, it was really difficult for her to act. ¡± ¡°This wouldn¡¯t do, he had to get into character ... ¡± ¡°She secretly nced at Bai Xiao beside her, who waspletely immersed in his role. His handsome face was a little gloomy, and his brows were lowered. When he sensed her gaze, he nced at her slightly, showing the majesty of a superior. ¡± ¡°Happy closed his eyes and forced himself to get into character. It was as if he really did have a zither in his hands, and slowly, he began to act like he was ying the zither. ¡± ¡°The girl was sitting on the ground in a red dress. Her long ck hair was like a waterfall, casually scattered behind her head. As her fingers danced, her expression changed slightly, and she looked extremely beautiful and moving. ¡± ¡°When the song ended, she smiled slightly and looked at Bai Xiao.¡±¡±Your Majesty, do you like it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Because he was speaking to the man he loved, Happy¡¯s voice was very light and gentle. It was like a clear spring flowing past him, and it was also like a drizzle. For a moment, Bai Xiao felt as if water had dropped into a still pool, and ripples appeared in his heart. ¡± ¡°When their eyes met, a strange look shed in Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes, but it soon returned to being cold. He looked at happy calmly, and his voice was cold.¡±¡±Zheng ¡®er, Randi, is that you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°An intimidating aura attacked him strongly, and happy felt his heart skip a beat. In the script, King had discovered that the second female lead had framed the female lead, and he was very angry. Naturally, he would question her, and Bai Xiao had acted out his part very well. ¡± She felt like she was being suppressed. Chapter 1900 ? Chapter 1900: So that was love at first sight (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°His reaction was slow for a moment, but he quickly reacted and hurriedly nodded.¡±¡±Your Majesty, Qie is innocent.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When happy said this line, it was clear that he did not put his emotions into it, and he was even a little out of character. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t make a sound, only cing the teacup heavily on the table. ¡± ¡°Fake table, fake cup, he did all of them very well. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I, the King of Joy, would never harm the king¡¯s beloved concubine ...¡±¡± As she said this, she leaned slightly against Bai Xiao, the corners of her mouth slightly raised, revealing a charming smile, and her eyes were fixed on him. A Vermillion gemstone pendant hung on her forehead, reflecting her snow-white skin and exuding a bit of demonic coldness, as if it could suck away people¡¯s souls. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was stunned for a moment, but in the next second, he pushed Lu Kaixin away and stood up. He pursed his lips ufortably. ¡± Director Chen had been in the industry for so many years and had acted in so many movies. How could he not see the surging emotions between the two? ¡°However, it had to be said that the two of them were quite a match. ¡± ¡°One was handsome and luxurious, while the other was gorgeous. When the two of them stood together, they seemed to be able to make all the living things in the world lose their color! ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao should have taken a fancy to this girl, and even if he did, the two probably wouldn¡¯t have a chance. After all, Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t an ordinary person. ¡± ¡°That Wu dabing was perverted and lecherous. Even though he was afraid of his wife, he still often ate secretly. The youngdies he introduced usually had sex with him. ¡± ¡°This youngdy didn¡¯t look 24 yet. She was so pretty, youthful, and beautiful. There were many beauties in the entertainment industry, but none were as beautiful as her. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t believe that Wu dabing, that old pervert, would let go of such a good opportunity. ¡± ¡°In this circle, everyone knew what was going on. Anyway, they saw through it but didn¡¯t say it out loud. It was better to leave a line in one¡¯s life so that they could meet in the future. Who knew, they might work together again one day. ¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t be med for thinking this way. After all, there were too many such operations in the entertainment industry. ¡± ¡°However, this didn¡¯t mean that there were no exceptions. The girl in front of him felt different, and he hoped that she was an exception. ¡± Director Chen did not tell happy whether he had seeded in the audition. He only asked happy to remove his makeup first. ¡°When happy left, director Chen looked at Bai Xiao and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you think?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s alright,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied unhurriedly, then strode out.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m leaving. ¡°¡± ¡± Director Chen raised his eyebrows and pursed his lips after a certain someone closed the door.¡±......¡± ¡°What a tsundere. Little brat, you¡¯re obviously very satisfied. It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright ... ¡± ¨C ¡°Happy, who did not get a definite answer, had been dissing Bai Xiao in her heart ever since she came out. She felt that the chances of her getting the second female lead role were too low. ¡± ¡°Because of Bai Xiao, that guy seemed to have a lot of opinions about her, but she didn¡¯t remember offending her. ¡± Could it be that ... He still remembered his past self? ¡°Happy looked at himself in the mirror. She had changed quite a lot over the past three years, and logically speaking, he should not have recognized her. ¡± ¡°After removing her makeup, she went to the bathroom and did not forget to DISS Bai Xiao while she was in the bathroom. ¡± ¡°In any case, if she didn¡¯t get this role, it must be because of Bai Xiao ... ¡± ¡°At that moment, the sound of running water came from the quiet bathroom. Someone came in from outside to touch up her makeup, but happy did not pay much attention to it, until he heard the person outside mention the audition today. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chang Yue, what¡¯s the name of the girl who tried for the second female lead?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think he¡¯s called something like ... Lu Kaixin. That¡¯s such a tacky name. Happy? I¡¯m happy, but I¡¯m sad.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1901 ? Chapter 1901: So it was love at first sight (31) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I heard that she¡¯s from yourpany and signed the contract around the same time as you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, I was supposed to be the second female lead, but this woman suddenly appeared and snatched away the second female lead that I worked so hard to get. I¡¯m so angry. I don¡¯t know how many men I¡¯ve slept with, and they might¡¯ve even slept together. I¡¯m so angry!!¡±¡± Chang Yue gritted her teeth as she spoke, as if she could not wait to Eat Happy¡¯s meat and drink her heart¡¯s blood. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But this woman is quite pretty.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That face is so fake. It¡¯s obvious that it¡¯s stic surgery. I don¡¯t know how many surgeries and injections she had ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Sleep with him? stic surgery? When happy heard that, the corners of his lips twitched. He suddenly understood why his grandfather did not allow him to be a director. The entertainment industry was indeed full of nonsense. ¡± ¡°When she went out, the two women had already left. ¡± ¡°However, it didn¡¯t matter. Her name was Chang Yue and she was from Wu Dabin¡¯spany. They would meet one day! ¡± ¡°When happy walked out, he saw his assistant, Pepsi, chatting with a sweet-looking girl in a white dress. When the assistant saw happy, she immediately smiled and went up to her.¡±¡±Miss Lu, you¡¯re out.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy smiled at her, and he instinctively cast a nce at the girl in the white dress. ¡± ¡°His assistant, Pepsi, quickly introduced happy.¡±¡±¡±¡±She¡¯s also an artiste under ourpany, Chang Yue. She¡¯s here today to audition for the third female lead.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing her name being mentioned, Chang Yue stepped forward. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, Sister happy.¡±¡± Chang Yue smiled faintly, but her smile did not lose its sweetness. She politely greeted happy. ¡± Happy smiled as well. ¡®This is Chang Yue. I thought that the one in the ck dress is Chang Yue. I thought that I would only see her after the filming starts. I really didn¡¯t expect her toe so soon!¡¯ ¡°She curled her lips coldly. Instead of greeting him, she only asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±How old are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue¡¯s sweet smile froze for a second before she smiled and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m twenty this year. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m eighteen this year. I¡¯m not as old as you!¡±¡±Happy said coldly without holding back. ¡± Chang Yue furrowed her brows. ¡°Calling her ¡®sister¡¯ was just a polite and respectful title in the circle. Besides, shouldn¡¯t a youngdy be very happy to be called ¡®sister¡¯? She liked it when people called her ¡®sister¡¯ to show their status. ¡± This woman must be sick in the head. ¡°Happy sized her up before he said,¡±¡±Your nose is very unnatural, and your face is very stiff. Did you have stic surgery?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Startled, Pepsi quickly tried to smooth things over.¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue was so angry that she wanted to p him, but there were staff members around, so she could only hold it in and put on an aggrieved look,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu, what kind of joke are you making?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy blinked innocently.¡±¡±I¡¯m not joking. You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re twenty years old. Is it because you failed in your stic surgery?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue¡¯s face was red with anger.¡±¡±What do you mean? are you deliberately looking for trouble?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°But happy had already put on a smile. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the only one who can say that my face is fake behind my back. Can¡¯t I say that your face is fake in front of you?¡±¡± ¡± Chang Yue was stunned and her heart trembled. She had heard everything that was said in the washroom. A staff member at the side could not help but burst outughing. ¡°Chang Yue red at the staff member and stopped pretending to be sweet. She looked at happy coldly and said,¡±¡±didn¡¯t you do it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Happy continued smiling.¡±¡±I had stic surgery, and it was done in my mother¡¯s stomach.¡±¡± But you had it done on the operating table, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so ugly!¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª [PS: please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1902 ? Chapter 1902: So it was love at first sight (32) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I had stic surgery. It was done in my mom¡¯s stomach. But you had it done on the operating table, that¡¯s why you¡¯re so ugly!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying this, Lu Kaixin left with his head held high and chest puffed out like a queen. Pepsi nced at Chang Yue, smiled awkwardly, and quickly followed him. ¡± ¡°Everyone was dumbfounded. They were so shocked that their eyes almost fell out. They had seen female celebrities argue, but they had never seen one so direct. ¡± ¡°But he had to say,¡±¡±how domineering!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A few minutester, the scene that had just happened was spread throughout the entire crew. The crew¡¯s group chat was full of discussions about this scene. ¡± ¡°Hence, some people began to dig up who the new second female lead was. ¡± ¡°They were surprised to find out that this new actor was not signed with novelty media, but was working with them in the form of a studio. ¡± Everyone was shocked. Who was this neer? ¡°It was not umon for a celebrity to set up a studio in the entertainment industry, but usually, only famous celebrities had the right to set up a studio under their own name. ¡± ¡°After all, the studio was an independent one, simr to a small entertainmentpany. Without a certain ability or background, it was useless to set up such a studio. ¡± ¡°However, this girl was a new artiste. How could she be qualified to work with thepany in the form of a studio? ¡± And thispany was novelty media. ¡°Curiosity media was not the leadingpany in the entertainment industry, but it was a well-known overbearingpany. ¡± How could they possibly offer such good conditions and sign a neer with the form of a studio? this was simply too unbelievable. ¡°However, they could onlye up with two guesses. ¡± 1. The woman of Wu Dabin or one of the shareholders of novelty media. 2. A certain rich second generation. ¡°Lu Kaixin wasn¡¯t in the group, so he naturally didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. In this group, other than the director and Bai Xiao, the rest were all staff members. They were just gossiping and didn¡¯t name anyone. ¡± But Bai Xiao knew that they were talking about Lu Kaixin. He threw his phone on the chair beside him in frustration. ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s nanny van was parked at the VIP Club, and his assistant Yinian sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡± ¡°He turned around and asked with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Bai Cheng, are you going home?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t reply. He just picked up his phone that he had thrown aside and looked down at it. He didn¡¯t know what he was looking at, but he would asionally frown slightly. ¡± Yi Nian was extremely curious. She had never seen Bai Xiao like this. ¡°He couldn¡¯t help but poke his head out and nce in Bai Xiao¡¯s direction, and his sharp eyes noticed that Bai Xiao was actually scrolling through Weibo, and he was scrolling through his own page. ¡± ¡°Sensing Yi Nian¡¯s gaze, Bai Xiao slowly raised his eyes to look at him. He pursed his lips and coldly asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you pay attention to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The assistant was confused.¡±¡±¡±¡±I did?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m talking about someone else,¡±¡±Bai Cheng replied. ¡± Yi Nian was speechless. ¡°Who didn¡¯t pay attention to him? He already had more than 80 million fans, and he stillined that no one followed him. Then how was he going to live with only 80 fans? ¡± ¡°Looking at the confused Yinian, Bai Xiao put away his phone, narrowed his eyes, and said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Everyone in the crew is paying attention to me. Why doesn¡¯t she?¡±¡± ¡± Yi Nian finally understood. She was talking about the actors of the new production team. ¡°It was true that everyone followed him. After all, he was the male lead, so it was only natural that they followed him. Only the second female lead, Lu Kaixin, did not follow him. However, Lu Kaixin did not have many fans on Weibo, and he only followed the director. ¡± Chapter 1903 ? Chapter 1903: So it was love at first sight (33) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°However, why did brother Cheng care so much that the second female lead did not pay attention to him? Could it be ... ¡± ¡°Yi Nian turned her head in surprise and looked out of the window. She happened to see the caf¨¦ on the second floor opposite. Her eyes lit up and she subconsciously said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng, look at that. Isn¡¯t that the second female lead, Lu Kaixin?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Bai Yao heard that, he turned to look at the cafe. Not only did he see Lu Kaixin, but he also saw the man sitting opposite him. He was well-dressed, and his side profile seemed a little familiar. He also looked very mature. ¡± ¡°This seemed to be ... The CEO of the Chu entertainmentpany, Chu mubei. ¡± Why would Lu Kaixin ask Chu mubei to meet him? Didn¡¯t she already sign with novel entertainment? ¡°Why was she looking for Chu mubei again? could it be that she felt that novel entertainment was too small and wanted to look for the Chu group again? this Chu guy was a famous yboy when he was young and had a lot of scandals. Since there were no more scandals after that, he must be in public rtions. ¡± ¡°So, did she really get to where she was by sleeping with men? ¡± ¡°Yi Nian still didn¡¯t realize that something was wrong and smiled tteringly.¡±¡±¡±¡±This Lu Kaixin is really beautiful. Brother Cheng, can I have a wall to lean on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao threw the phone at him.¡±¡±¡±¡±No! Start the car!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yi Nian pouted her lips, feeling wronged. ¡± ¡°He was a man, so he should at least have a goddess. ¡± ¡°Also, brother Cheng was clearly curious why she didn¡¯t pay attention to him just now. Could it be that brother Cheng really liked her? ¡± ¡°However, they had only met once. It was probably the day of the audition. ¡± Could this be the legendary love at first sight? ¨C ¡°One weekter, the movie officially started shooting, and happy officially joined the crew on the third day after the shooting. ¡± ¡°After all, she wasn¡¯t the main character, and everything had to be arranged at the back. The first row was for her makeup. She sat in the dressing room for half an hour, but no one came to help her with her makeup. Everyone was surrounding Meng xueyin, who yed the female lead, Zheng ¡®er. ¡± All the supporting characters were waiting for the female lead. Some were using their phones and looking at their scripts. ¡°Those who were putting on makeup did their makeup, handed things over, and tidied up their stage costumes. In any case, the scene was very Grand. ¡± ¡°Of course, he was also very arrogant, and the two assistants were not enough to order him around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sister Yin, your coffee.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want to drink iced coffee. Why is your coffee hot?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve brought some ice, you can add it in. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can it taste good with ice?¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Happy stared at the ceiling in speechlessness. If iced coffee did not have any ice in it, how could it be iced coffee? this was really nitpicking. In the future, if she were to film a movie and ran into such a big-shot celebrity, how should she deal with them? Ignoring, recing, or tolerating ... It seemed to be thinking a little too far ... ¡± ¡°In the blink of an eye, almost an hour had passed. Finally, Meng xueyin had finished everything, and it was the turn of the other supporting roles. ¡± ¡°The makeup for the supporting roles was done very quickly, and it was almost done in less than half an hour. ¡± ¡°The main character¡¯s schedule was limited, so they had to be shot together. The scenes of the supporting characters could not be shot together, so they spent most of their time waiting. But happy did not mind. She had already thought about it. When she had no scenes, she would go and learn from the director. ¡± ¡°Happy wanted to go to the bathroom, but Meng xueyin had just finished filming, and the two of them ran into each other at the door. ¡± ¡°When she saw happy with his makeup and costume on, Meng xueyin was slightly stunned. Then, she furrowed her eyebrows without anyone noticing before she walked past happy. ¡± ¡°However, when she sat down on the chair, she threw her script on the dressing table. Her two assistants were so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. ¡± Chapter 1904 ? Chapter 1904: So it was love at first sight (34) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The third female lead, Chang Yue, who was waiting at the side, curled her lips when she saw this scene. ¡± ¡°She looked at the girl next to her and said sarcastically,¡±¡±¡±¡±The entire crew is saying that the second female lead is handpicked and beautiful. She¡¯s the most beautiful in our crew.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The girl beside him smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy. It¡¯s indeed pretty.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin, who was touching up her makeup, clenched her fists tightly. ¡± Was there a mistake? he actually found a second female lead who was more beautiful than her. Wasn¡¯t this clearly suppressing her limelight? ¨C ¡°Happy did not just run into Meng xueyin, he also ran into Bai Xiao outside the bathroom. ¡± ¡°Out of politeness, she greeted him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, brother Cheng.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao nced at her coldly and said in a strange tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±No matter how good he is, he can¡¯tpare to miss Lu¡¯s recent glory.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at her, baffled. What did Bai Xiao mean by that? why did he feel that Bai Xiao¡¯s words contained a strong sense of sarcasm? ¡± When had she offended this movie King? ¡°Uh uh uh, she already didn¡¯t want to talk to this movie King anymore. She didn¡¯t even want to be superficial. ¡± ¡°Not wanting to reply, Lu Kaixin directly stepped forward ... And Bai Xiao¡¯s voice rang out behind him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Wait,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter? is there anything else, my Lord?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao seemed to be smiling, but his tone was a little cold as he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m just thinking if it¡¯s as you wish, you¡¯ll agree to any condition?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He wanted to strangle her to death after saying that. Why did he suddenly say that? Was he testing her, or was he waiting for her to deny something? ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was slightly stunned, and his mind was spinning quickly. He immediately understood the meaning of his words, and she wanted to punch him. ¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, a smile appeared on her face, and her voice was particrly moving. ¡°¡±That¡¯s right. As long as it¡¯s as I wish, I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao was stunned. He never expected her to actually admit it directly ... ¡°As if happy thought that he had not troubled him enough, he added, and with a smile, he asked,¡±¡±Why, Mr. Best Actor is also looking for me to do business?¡±¡± ¡± She actually still needed to do business? Bai Xiao¡¯s face instantly turned as cold as ice. ¡°¡±¡±If it¡¯s the Best Actor, I can give you a discount!¡±¡± She answered very seriously.¡±¡±After all, you¡¯re ...¡±¡± She waved her hand from top to bottom.¡±¡±You¡¯re not bad looking.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Did this woman understand what he was saying ... Or did she really ... ¡°When he caught his breath, happy had already left. He immediately turned his head around and looked at Yinian, who had been standing quietly in the shadows by the side and only wanted to pretend to be an NPC. ¡± ¡°Yi Nian¡¯s body tensed up, and he immediately stepped forward.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It seemed that brother Cheng ... Had indeed taken a fancy to this girl. However, it was not strange. She was really beautiful. Whether brother Cheng liked it or not, he would still be Happy¡¯s fan. ¡± ¡°But brother Cheng¡¯s actions just now, could he be chasing a girl ... He coughed lightly and said in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... You shouldn¡¯t be like this when you¡¯re chasing a girl.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was slightly stunned, and then he said in a cold and unhappy voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who said I was chasing her? I just have a grudge against her. Three years ago, she followed me and wanted to use me to create hype, but I found out and exposed her!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You still remember what happened three years ago?¡±¡± Yi Nian was stunned. She blurted out,¡±¡±you can¡¯t forget each other after seeing each other at first sight. Isn¡¯t this love at first sight?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he realized that something was wrong and quickly covered his mouth. ¡± Chapter 1905 ? Chapter 1905: So it was love at first sight (35) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao maintained his usual cold arrogance, nced at Yinian coldly, and turned to leave, as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin to her. ¡± ¡°He was puzzled, so this was love at first sight? ¡± ¨C The first scene happy shot was with Bai Xiao and Meng xueyin in the hall. ¡°The scene was not shot from the beginning to the end, but ording to the setting. This scene was more like a scene of a fight, which could be considered a small climax of the whole show. ¡± Director Chen sat behind the monitor and raised his head to signal the start. ¡°Lu Kaixin, who was wearing a red dress, walked into the hall step by step. He had only taken two steps when director Chen shouted,¡±¡±cut!¡±¡±¡±¡±Your expression isn¡¯t right. You¡¯re here with determination. Your eyes should be sharper.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy nodded and started over again, but before he could even take a few steps, he was stopped by someone.¡±¡±Cut, you¡¯re too nervous. Your expression is very stiff. Be more natural.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut, it¡¯s still very stiff. Rx.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut, you¡¯re on the same arm and leg.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, your acting is getting worse.¡±¡± ¡± He shouted ¡®cut¡¯ several times in a row. ¡°Meng xueyin had been in the background for a long time and was already a little unhappy.¡±¡±Director, is it still okay?¡±¡± If not, he had to change. ¡± ¡°Happy sucked in a breath and said apologetically, ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry, director. I¡¯m a little nervous. Can I take a break first?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen frowned, then waved his hand in agreement. He let happy rest, and then shot Bai Xiao and Meng xueyin¡¯s scenes. ¡± ¡°In the lounge, Pepsi handed happy some water.¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Due to Happy¡¯s strong request, Pepsi no longer called happy miss Lu. ¡± ¡°Happy released a breath of relief.¡±¡±I know. I¡¯ll take it slow. After all, it¡¯s my first time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You acted pretty wellst time. You just have to perform as usual.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okay, let me try again.¡±¡± While happy spoke, he stood up and acted out what he had just done. ¡± ¡°Pepsi was watching from the side. Her acting wasn¡¯t that good, but it was much better than before. She immediately pped.¡±¡±You can. You¡¯re much more natural than before. You just need to do thister.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy smiled, but the smile did not reach his eyes. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know why, but she was very nervous when she saw the camera, and her body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen. ¡± ¡°They shot another scene with the male lead and Meng xueyin. After two takes, happy watched from the director¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°Once director Chen finished filming, he saw happy by his side, and he asked her how the adjustments were going. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m alright. I¡¯m just a little nervous when I look at the camera,¡±¡±happy replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be nervous. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re acting. You have to get into character. You have to think that everything that¡¯s happening in front of you is real. At this time, your love has already turned into hatred. You have to remember that your eyes have to slowly turn vicious. It¡¯s not viciousness, just slowly turning vicious and dark. Do you understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll try!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin tried shooting two more times, but it still didn¡¯t work. Once he aimed it at the camera, he froze. ¡± ¡°Director Chen said that it was her first time acting and decided to give her a day off, but only one day. She had to be normal tomorrow, or he would change her. ¡± ¡°Happy wanted to be alone. He sat in the prop room, shrugged, and felt a little dejected. ¡± ¡°Acting was quite difficult. Usually, he felt that whatever he acted in was quite good, but ... If he really had to act in front of the camera, it was especially easy for him to get out of character andpletely lose his focus. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, a ck shadow enveloped her. She looked up and saw Bai Xiao looking down at her with a cold expression. ¡± Chapter 1906 ? Chapter 1906: So it was love at first sight (36) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin stood up and looked at him with a faint smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±Mr. Best Actor, what¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corners of Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you can give me a discount if Ie to you for business?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Even though his expression and voice were calm, happy could still sense the contempt in her tone and the mockery in her eyes. ¡± Didn¡¯t he realize that she was being sarcastic when she said that? ¡°It seemed that he had a deep misunderstanding of her, but forget it ... She didn¡¯t care and couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin. ¡± ¡°Anyway, they were just working together to film a drama. After filming this drama, they probably wouldn¡¯t have any contact in the future. Therefore, there was nothing to exin. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin ran his fingers through his hair and said rudely,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not in a good mood right now, so I don¡¯t have time to do business!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t act?¡±¡± Bai Xiao raised his eyebrows and asked,¡±¡±look for me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin sneered.¡±¡±I heard that yourpany has recently signed a lot of young models and beautiful women. All of them are very beautiful.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he gave Lu Kaixin a deep look. He was probably a little puzzled by her sudden change of topic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But so what if she¡¯s beautiful? what kind of person are you, Mr. Best Actor? any kind of stunning woman who meets him will be willing to pay him, let alone money.¡±¡± The meaning of his words was very clear. If you¡¯re so free, then go and pick up your girl. Don¡¯t meddle in my business. ¡± Bai Xiao was exasperated again. ¡°At such a young age, how could he have such a poisonous tongue? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aiya, why am I speaking the truth? it¡¯s so annoying! Happy put on an apologetic smile on his face, but his eyes were devilish and mischievous.¡±¡±¡±¡±However ... Desire for food and sex is also part of it. This is nothing.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao was so angry that heughed. He looked at happy with a deep gaze and suddenly took two steps forward. ¡°The distance between the two of them instantly became extremely close, less than a foot apart. ¡± ¡°Happy subconsciously took a step back. Bai Xiao lifted her chin with his long fingers, and happy was stunned for a moment. He instinctively raised his head, and their eyes met. Their breathing became one. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao met her clear eyes, which were like autumn water, and his thin lips curled up again as he slowly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re right ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he spoke, he exhaled a warm and flirtatious breath on Happy¡¯s face. It was ticklish, and it caused happy to tremble slightly. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even dare to take a breath, because once she did, her heart and lungs would be filled with his scent and strong pheromones. Holding her breath, she even stuttered a little when she spoke,¡±¡±¡±¡±Y-y-you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish, Bai Xiao suddenly lifted her face and pressed it against her before she could react. ¡± ¡°When he noticed that something warm was on his lips, happy subconsciously widened his eyes. ¡± ¡°For a moment, her brain stopped short of oxygen. She was stunned for a moment before she realized that she had been forced to kiss someone. Her first kiss ... Was gone ... Taken away by Bai Xiao, that bastard. ¡± ¡°Happy pushed Bai Xiao away with all his might before he raised his hand and used the back of his hand to rub his lips forcefully. He even kept on spitting on them.¡±¡±You hooligan!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao just smiled evilly,¡¯food and sex are part of it, this is nothing! Isn¡¯t that what you said?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy instantly found it difficult to breathe. She gritted her teeth in anger and gulped.¡±¡±Shameless! Beast! ¡®Shameless Hmph!¡¯ Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re handsome ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1907 ? Chapter 1907: So it was love at first sight (37) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Do whatever I want?¡±¡± Bai Xiao chuckled,¡±¡±right?¡±¡± You wish!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked away. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was about to explode. ¡®In her dreams?¡¯ He was the one who forced a kiss on her just now ... She was already at a disadvantage, and he was still making bogus usations! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aiya, my liver, my lungs, they¡¯re about to explode!!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin growled in a low voice. ¡± ¡°Did this Bai Xiao have a grudge against her? However, it was strange. Why was she always at a disadvantage when she fought with him? ¡± It was really aggrieved! ¡°Lu Kaixin was particrly displeased. He kept feeling as if something was blocking his heart, and it was extremely ufortable. This kind of difort continued until the next day. ¡± ¡°When she entered the set the next day, she saw that Bai Xiao had already changed into his costume and waszily sitting in his chair, ying games, waiting for his part to start shooting. ¡± ¡°Although his actions were casual, he was still very handsome. When he saw her, his eyes trembled slightly, and his devilish yfulness was revealed. ¡± Happy returned her gaze coldly before he turned around and went to the dressing room until she started shooting her scenes. The scene in the hall that wasn¡¯tpleted yesterday started again. The Assistant Director raised the loudspeaker and asked the staff to adjust the camera position and set up the props. ¡°Happy stood outside the main hall in red costume when he heard the director shout,¡±¡±¡±¡±Scene 7,11 shots. Action!¡±¡± She then strode forward. ¡± ¡°She looked at Bai Xiao, who was sitting in the main hall, dressed in the emperor¡¯s clothes, and thought of everything he had done to her yesterday. She raised her chin slightly, her face cold, and the corners of her eyes and eyebrows indifferent, and walked in step by step. ¡± ¡°Meeting her gaze, a devilish smile shed across Bai Xiao¡¯s lips, and he looked down at her with a high and mighty gaze. ¡± ¡°Happy snorted softly in his heart. He twisted his waist and lifted his hand to make a gesture as if he was flinging his skirt. The hem of his red skirt drew a full arc in the air, and he craned his neck slightly to meet Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze. His gaze was very cold and sharp. ¡± ¡°When he saw Happy¡¯s reaction, which waspletely different from the day before, director Chen was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled in joy and quickly turned the other camera to face happy. ¡± ¡°On the screen, happy had already walked to the center of the hall. She first bowed deeply at Bai Cheng.¡±¡±Qie pays her respects to the king.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng stood up and looked coldly at happy, who was at the foot of the stairs, before he threw a silk scroll on the ground. ¡± ¡°When she met Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze, she was so happy that her heart stopped for a beat. Fortunately, the plot required her to act like she was lost in thought. ¡± ¡°Happy cast a nce at it before he knelt on the ground and prostrated himself on the ground.¡±¡±Your Majesty, Qie only did it for you. Does your Majesty know that she and uncle Duan met to harm Your Majesty?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen watched the close-up of happy nervously. His brows slowly rxed, and the corners of his lips slowly curled up. ¡± ¡°From the camera, her emotions and expressions were on point, and just right. It seemed that the neer still needed time. She was given a good rest. She was not idle and could finally get into character. ¡± ¡°The next step was also very precise, and he actually passed it in one go. ¡± ¡°After the ending, director Chen repeatedly praised,¡±¡±good, very good, continue to maintain ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was rare for the second female lead to be in the right state, so director Chen moved the happy scene to the front. He wanted to shoot her scene first while she was in the right state, so the director didn¡¯t think much about it. ¡± ¡°However, the next scene was clearly a solo scene between the male and female leads. ¡± ¡°This caused the female lead, Meng xueyin, to be extremely dissatisfied. For the next filming, she forgot her lines and did a bad take. She also did a bad take because of her positioning. ¡± And Lu Kaixin¡¯s good state did notst. Chapter 1908 ? Chapter 1908: So that was love at first sight (38) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°However, this was not because of Meng xueyin, but because the following scenes were more gentle. However, the attention was not always on the camera, and it was finallypleted. Although it could not be said to be good, at least it was not bad, and it could still be used with a little editing. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t help but nce at Bai Xiao. No wonder he won so many Best Actor awards. His acting skills were really good, and he really brought the character of Yi Sheng to life. ¡± ¡°Although it was annoying, when she rehearsed with him, she realized that he was quite good at bringing people into the scene. ¡± ¡°If her character was better, she would really want to work with him. With him around, the box office for her debut film would be guaranteed, and winning an award would probably not be a problem. ¡± ¡°However, he seemed to be very expensive! ¡± What was she thinking? she didn¡¯t want to work with him since he had such a bad life. ¨C ¡°Lu Kaixin had finished filming all his scenes for the day. She was about to go to the dressing room to change out of her costume before going to learn from director Chen when she saw her assistant, Pepsi, and Bai Xiao¡¯s assistant, Yinian, standing together and talking andughing. ¡± When did Pepsi get so close to Yinian? ¡°Yi Nian saw Lu Kaixin first, and she immediately walked over with a smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±Goddess, you¡¯re done with your acting.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°Goddess, he¡¯s not one of Bai Xiao¡¯s people, so why is he so warm to her? isn¡¯t he afraid that Bai Xiao will fire him? ¡± Happy smiled faintly at Yi Nian and entered the dressing room. Pepsi winked at Yi Nian and followed him in. ¡°Yi Nian looked at Happy¡¯s back and smiled even wider. His goddess seemed to be quite cold, but he liked her even more. This was a good wall climb ... ¡± ¡°While Pepsi helped happy remove the clip on his head, she said,¡±¡±Happy, your acting just now was really good. I think that when this movie is released, you¡¯ll definitely be very popr.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s still early?¡±¡± Happy knew that there was something wrong with her. She liked photography, so as long as there was a camera, she would subconsciously pay attention to it. This problem did not happen today, because she was angry at Bai Xiao, but it did not mean that she would not do it again in the future. ¡± ¡°The road to acting was long, the road to making money was long, and the road to being a director was even longer ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, do you want to celebrate tonight?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy originally wanted to agree, but his phone rang. It was a message. He picked up his phone and cast a nce at it. He grinned and shrugged at Pepsi.¡±¡±I have an appointment tonight. A super handsome guy asked me out, so I can¡¯t apany you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Handsome?¡±¡± ¡°¡±Do you have a girlfriend? ¡°¡±Pepsi¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing!¡±¡± Happy replied with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really! Does he need a girlfriend?¡±¡± Pepsi asked expectantly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He doesn¡¯t need a girlfriend, but his son does.¡±¡± Happy blinked and smiled. ¡± ¡°Pepsi was taken aback and immediately frowned.¡±¡±What? Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s a handsome guy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s a handsome man. His face is so handsome that no one has ever seen it before. Even his daughter and son are pretty and handsome. He¡¯s been married to his wife for more than 20 years, but his wife is still smitten by his face.¡±¡± ¡± Pepsi was speechless. ¡°So, it was an old handsome man? But why did the old handsome man ask happy out? ¡± ¨C ¡°Once happy changed into his costume, he told the director and crew before he left. There were also staff members outside the production crew, and they watched happy get into a luxury car. Before they could see who was driving, the car had already left. ¡± Chapter 1909 ? Chapter 1909: So it was love at first sight (39) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Some of the crew members had always been curious about Happy¡¯s background, and at that moment, the matter of him leaving in a luxury car had be a hot topic of discussion. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue said sourly,¡±¡±what¡¯s so strange about it? isn¡¯t this how the industry works? one look and you can tell that people outside call them Godfather, while people at home call them Godfather.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin, who was at the side, sneered,¡±¡±¡±¡±No wonder her acting skills are so bad. It seems like she spent all her energy on how to deal with her body.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a script being smashed on the long table. ¡± ¡°The crowd¡¯s voice came to a halt as they looked up to see Bai Cheng standing up. The air around him was cold, and his handsome yet cold face was filled with a sense of evil as he swept his eyes across the crowd. ¡± ¡°The air instantly became silent, and no one dared to even breathe loudly. ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin¡¯s lips curved into a stiff smile. She wanted to ease the atmosphere, so she shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao interrupted her.¡±¡±If you have the time to discuss other people¡¯s private affairs and acting skills, why don¡¯t you think about how you¡¯re going to act as that scumbag?!¡±¡± ¡± He turned around and left after throwing out these cold words. Meng xueyin was so angry that her eyes turned red. She clenched her fists tightly. It was all that Lu Kaixin¡¯s fault ... ¨C Lu Kaixin did not know what had happened on set. She pushed the door open with her back bent and walked in quietly. She saw her mother cooking in the kitchen. ¡°Shi Guang, who was wearing an apron, turned around and looked at her. ¡°¡±I¡¯m back. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Young beauty, long time no see.¡±¡± She hugged Shi Guang from behind. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How many times do I have to tell you that I¡¯m your mother? what are you blindly calling me?¡±¡± Shi Guang said as she poured her a cup of warm water. ¡± ¡°Happy took it, narrowed his eyes, and smiled. ¡°¡±Wouldn¡¯t that make you old? In my heart, mother, you are the most beautiful. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re getting more and more like your father with your glib tongue.¡±¡± Shi Guang could not help but chuckle out before scooping out the boiled fish before washing the pot and preparing to stir-fry the vegetables. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where¡¯s old handsome Lu?¡±¡±happy asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He just received a call. He¡¯s probably in the study.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go find him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When happy went out, Lu Yanchen was walking down the stairs. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen, who was already in his forties, looked like he was only in his thirties. He was mature and steady, had a tall and straight figure, and his handsome looks and aura did not seem to have been affected by his age. In fact, it made him even more charming. It could be said that happy hadpletely inherited his exquisite and peerless looks. ¡± ¡°When happy saw him, he immediately ran over and hugged him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Handsome old Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen fondled her head lovingly.¡±¡±Was it fun on set?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not fun. I¡¯m just a passer-by. Handsome old Lu, why don¡¯t you invest some money and ask the director to give me more scenes?¡±¡± she looked at her father and asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The stock prices have been plummeting quite a bit recently ...¡±¡± Lu Yanchen replied indifferently. ¡± ¡°It meant that if he had no money, he would not invest. ¡± Happy pursed his lips. ¡°When they were eating, Shi Guang told Lu Yanchen,¡±¡±Hubby, Qian Xun is showing off to everyone today that big brother has customized a huge yacht that¡¯s named after her ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s get one custom-made as well. ¡°¡±Lu Yanchen chuckled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, Wang caichun refused to be outdone and showed off the private jet that Chu mubei bought for her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll buy one too. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My sister is even crazier. She said that Shang mo bought her an Ind as a birthday present.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tomorrow, you will have an Ind.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°Handsome old Lu, you were just crying about how poor you were ... They say that a daughter is a sweet little cotton-padded jacket for her parents, so she must have been picked up from the streets! ¡± ¡ª [PS: please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1910 ? Chapter 1910: So it was love at first sight (40) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin felt that he should go home less, because every time he went home, he would have an extra illusion. ¡± It was very tiring to have such unreliable parents as their daughters. ¡°Fortunately, she was strong enough. If she had been a silly and sweet daughter, she might have starved to death or died of anger because of such unreliable parents. ¡± ¡°The next day, on set, after happy put on his makeup, he found a ce with no one around to memorize his lines. He nned to learn them from the director once he was familiar with them. ¡± ¡°Pepsi, who had just returned from her stroll, sat down beside her and whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, you¡¯re done for. You¡¯ve offended Meng xueyin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What did you say?¡±¡± happy looked at him with a dumbfounded expression. I offended Meng xueyin? How did I offend her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She remembered that she had already said all the necessary greetings and apologized for all the bad takes during her acting. At other times, she didn¡¯t seem to have spoken to this Meng xueyin. How did she offend her? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±After you went back yesterday, something happened ...¡±¡± Pepsi told happy about how she left yesterday, how everyone talked about her, and how Bai Xiao got angry and scolded Meng xueyin. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What does this have to do with me?¡±¡± Happy said that Bai Xiao¡¯s temper was not good to begin with, and he always had a cold expression on his face when he talked to everyone, as if he was a big Shot. ¡± Why did Meng xueyin have to me her when Bai Xiao also criticized her acting skills? ¡°However, she really didn¡¯t expect that Bai Xiao would actually speak up for her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She can¡¯t me Bai Xiao,¡±¡± said Pepsi. ¡°¡±Meng xueyin likes him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin silently rolled his eyes. So what if she liked Bai Xiao? she liked Bai Cheng scolding her, so she should be even more angry at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This Meng xueyin is quite popr now. She had three popr couples before, and the male celebrity¡¯s girlfriend was much more popr than Meng xueyin at that time. At that time, her poprity was ridiculously high, and she was also very popr with passers-by. Because of her popr couple breaking up, the couple fans and passers-by scolded her badly. Those words were very unpleasant, and she took the opportunity to act pitiful, saying that she was innocent and had nothing to do with the male celebrity.¡±¡±In the end, she even bought jobs and tied up that female celebrity every time. She said that the female celebrity¡¯s fans were too scary and acted pitiful everywhere. She said that she was being defamed because of the female celebrity¡¯s fans. Actually, she has a lot of bad news, but she has a sugar daddy who has been washed clean. In addition, she tied up the female celebrity and ate human blood steamed buns, which is why she¡¯s so popr now.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was a little dumbfounded. ¡°What popr couple, female popr male popr, and even human blood bun? it made her a little confused. She liked photography and wanted to be an excellent director, but she knew nothing about the entertainment industry. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She¡¯s selling herself as a good-looking person now. All the events she attends are all morous. She already has a lot of opinions about you because she doesn¡¯t want a second female lead who¡¯s prettier than her. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to hate you even more now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi sighed.¡±¡±I have a feeling that people will beparing you to her in the future. She¡¯ll definitely outshine you in the show. She¡¯s prettier than you and has better acting skills.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡®Pfft!¡¯ Happy snorted. ¡®With Meng xueyin¡¯s looks, she has the nerve to say that she¡¯s more beautiful than me.¡¯ ¡± ¡°As for acting skills, everyone was on the same level. She didn¡¯t know how to act, but she would watch. After all, she was going to be a famous director in the future. It was clear at a nce who acted well and who acted badly. ¡± Chapter 1911 ? Chapter 1911: This Best actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Meng xueyin said that her acting skills weren¡¯t good, but in fact, her own acting skills weren¡¯t that good either. At least,pared to Bai Xiao, there was a considerable gap. ¡± One could be said to be in heaven and the other on earth. ¡°However, when Pepsi said that, happy suddenly became serious. After all, she was going to be a director in the future. If a director did not even know how to act, how was he going to direct a movie? ¡± ¡°Since she was acting now, she had to act Well first. If she were to multitask and put all her energy into learning how to direct while acting, she might end up learning nothing. ¡± Happy¡¯s attitude that he was just a bystander when it came to acting suddenly disappeared. ¡°There were still only two scenes today, and there were not many scenes. Originally, happy had thought that after memorizing his lines, he would go to the director and see how he would direct it. ¡± ¡°But now, she became extremely serious. After memorizing the lines, she began to think about how to act out the lines. If she were a director, she would hope that the actors would act out the lines. In order to perform to the best of her ability, she had asked Pepsi to help her rehearse the lines over and over again with a serious attitude, hoping that she could do it in one take when the shooting started. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t have to be good at acting, but she couldn¡¯t be too inferior to that Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°That Bai Xiao was indeed very good at acting. He could understand and act out a character, vividly and vividly express everything that the character wanted to express, and naturally act it out. He could also let people understand the unique style of thinking and artistic style that the director wanted to express in the film. ¡± ¡°Strictly speaking, such a person was more suitable to be a director than she was. ¡± ¡°In short, since he was acting, he had to be an excellent actor before he could be an excellent director. ¡± ¡°She said to Pepsi excitedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Acting skills are honed through acting again and again. Just wait and see. My acting skills will improve one day, and I¡¯ll be a big director sooner orter!¡±¡± ¡± Pepsi scratched her head. Why did she have to be a famous director if she had good acting skills? shouldn¡¯t she be a movie queen? Could it be that an actress who didn¡¯t want to be a big director wasn¡¯t a good actress? ¡°Happy waited from morning to afternoon, but before her two scenes had even started, she had already memorized all her lines by heart with the script in her hand. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, the director team finally changed the scene and her scene should start soon. She quickly went back to the dressing room to touch up her makeup so that she could start at any time. ¡± The atmosphere in the dressing room was not very good. ¡°Happy cast a nce at Meng xueyin, and her expression was incredibly dark. When she noticed Lu Kaixin¡¯s gaze, she cast him a sideways nce. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin noticed the look in her eyes, and the corners of his lips curled up, somewhat speechless. He seemed to be smiling, but it was not. From Meng xueyin¡¯s point of view, it looked like he was mocking her. ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin was angered by this ¡°¡±smile¡±¡± and threw her phone to her assistant. She gritted her teeth and cursed in a low voice,¡±¡±B * tch, you still dare tough at me. One day, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice was very soft, and happy did not hear it. She did not know that her casual smile just now had already been regarded as a form of provocation. ¡± ¡°However, Pepsi, who was standing by the door, heard it. She also sensed the tension in the air. She took small, quick steps to Happy¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°Seeing Pepsi¡¯s big eyes blinking like a frightened deer, Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? You are ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1912 ? Chapter 1912: This Best actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Pepsi pulled happy out and found a ce with no one around before she said to him,¡±¡±¡±¡±During the filming just now, Meng xueyin was scolded by brother Cheng again. He said that he had never seen a female lead with better acting skills than her, and the two of them kept doing bad takes. You were actually smiling at her just now. Did she think you were provoking her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯tugh, did I?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin blushed with shame. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I saw it,¡±¡± Pepsi said.¡±¡±You¡¯re smiling.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uh ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said,¡±¡±if you want to take it, then so be it. It¡¯s already happened, and I can¡¯t go up and exin it to her. I didn¡¯tugh at you just now, but she might explode even more.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just don¡¯t mess with her today,¡±¡± sighed Pepsi.¡±¡±You¡¯re new, after all.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, my little Pepsi.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin smiled at her and asked curiously,¡±¡±¡±¡±This Bai Xiao is really quite a perfectionist. He¡¯s picking bones in an egg. The director didn¡¯t even say it wasn¡¯t good, but he¡¯s already starting to scold people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Which part of the director didn¡¯t scold her? the director was also very angry. He was blowing his beard and ring at Meng xueyin. He asked her what was wrong with her and why she was in such a bad state today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why is her condition so bad?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Pfft!¡±¡± Pepsi chuckled.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you see Weibo?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I rarely go on Weibo, so I don¡¯t have time to browse this,¡±¡± happy replied. ¡± ¡°Pepsi immediately took out her phone, opened Weibo, and ced the phone in front of happy. ¡± Happy took it and looked at it. The top trending search on Weibo was actually Bai Xiao Meng xueyin. ¡°It turned out that Meng xueyin had posted a photo of her and Bai Xiaost night. There were no words, only two hearts. Once this photo was posted, Weibo instantly exploded. ¡± Wasn¡¯t this photo with a heart usually used to announce a rtionship? ¡°When she posted this, everyone thought that she was announcing her rtionship with Bai Xiao, and then Bai Xiao¡¯s fans couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so they scolded her on her Weibo foring out to ride on the poprity and trying to hype up a couple, shameless. ¡± ¡°There was nothing much going on at first. There were many female and male stars who tried to stir up scandals, but they all ended up with nothing. ¡± ¡°However, in the end, it wasn¡¯t just the fans who came out to create a couple, but the main character also seemed to have left the stage. ¡± It was said to be ¡®seemed¡¯ because she didn¡¯t know if Bai Xiao had liked a Weibo post written by his fan on purpose or if it was a slip of his hand. ¡°The content of that Weibo post was probably to focus on his own family, not to hype up a couple, and that Bai Xiao was still single. ¡± ¡°Although the like was quickly canceled, theizens still took a screenshot. ¡± ¡°Whether it was intentional or not, this was simply a p to Meng xueyin¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°As a result, Bai Xiao¡¯s fans cursed even more fiercely, and the fans and passersby were already about to spray Meng xueyin like a Cork. ¡± Some of Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend fans even directly photoshopped her photo. ¡°Of course, Meng xueyin¡¯s fans weren¡¯t willing to be outdone, so the fans of both sides started to tear each other apart, and there was a storm of blood on Weibo. ¡± ¡°Happy touched his chin and said,¡±¡±why are these fans fighting? who knows, their main character might really end up together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi immediately shook her head.¡±¡±No way! Meng xueyin has no chance.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy asked,¡±¡±how do you know that there¡¯s no chance?¡±¡± You¡¯re my assistant, not Bai Xiao¡¯s assistant. Could it be that Bai Xiao¡¯s assistant, Yinian, told you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No one told me.¡±¡± Pepsi shook her head.¡±¡±I just know it¡¯s impossible. Bai Xiao wouldn¡¯t fall for Meng xueyin. He¡¯d rather fall for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s expression darkened. He threw the phone to Pepsi and smiled coldly.¡±¡±If he has his eyes on me, then he¡¯s dead.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1913 ? Chapter 1913: This Best actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yinian walked around Bai Xiao¡¯s exclusive dressing room, holding Bai Xiao¡¯s phone in her hand. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at him in disbelief.¡±¡±Brother Cheng, how could you like it?¡±¡± Just now, brother Gao scolded me to death. ¡°¡± ¡± Brother Gao was Bai Xiao¡¯s manager. ¡°Bai Xiao held the hairpin that he was going to use in the movie, spinning it in his hand like a pen, his movements flowing and extremely elegant, and he said in a light tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you that my hand slipped?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yinian¡¯s aggrieved little face was about to change shape. She took two big gulps of water from the cup.¡±¡±Brother Gao said earlier that Meng xueyin¡¯s manager called him and asked you to forward Meng xueyin¡¯s next movie announcement on Weiboter to show that it was just a slip of the hand.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll see. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao casually replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can we wait? it¡¯s not good for the crew.¡±¡± Yi Nian said worriedly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it good to be popr? I believe the director will be happy to see that. As for the rification, I can just smile at her during the promotion and everything will be exined. ¡°¡± ¡± Yi Nian believed it innocently. ¡°He called his manager, brother Gao, and his tone waspletely different from Bai Xiao ¡®s, so brother Gao believed him. ¡± ¡°Yi Nian heaved a sigh of relief and then said to Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng, it¡¯s better for you to use your alternate ount on Weibo in the future, in case your hand slips again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, but he didn¡¯t reply to him. Suddenly, as if he had thought of something, he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±By the way, there¡¯s a kissing scene in thekeside scene tomorrow. You can ask the editor or the director to delete itter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yinian took a look at the script. There was indeed a kissing scene with the female lead, but it was only a light kiss. ording to the script, it should be necessary. After all, the male lead had always liked the female lead. Once the female lead became his wife, it would be unreasonable if there was no light kiss. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That brother Cheng, although it¡¯s a power struggle in the pce, the love line is also very important,¡±¡± he said hesitantly. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at him and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t your brother Gao tell you to follow the contract? it¡¯s written in the contract that you won¡¯t be shooting anyrge-scale shows. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Yi Nian frowned.¡±¡±This isn¡¯t considered too much, right? it¡¯s just a kiss. It¡¯s just for show.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s expression gradually turned cold, and his cold and sharp eyes were fixed on Yi Nian.¡±¡±¡±¡±What, you want to change jobs?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yi Nian felt a chill down his back and immediately said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll look for the screenwriterter and ask her to change it. ¡°¡± ¡± Bai Xiao lightly hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°¡±¡±Brother Bai,¡±¡± Yi Nian muttered softly,¡±¡±you¡¯ll have to find a girlfriend in the future. You¡¯ll have to kiss a girl ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I¡¯ll kiss my girlfriend,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said coldly. ¡± Pepsi threw up her hands. ¡°What else could he say? what else could he say? I¡¯ll look for the screenwriter sisterter. Fortunately, she¡¯s pretty. ¡± ¡°At this moment, director Chen knocked on the door and came in to discuss the script with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°He pointed at the next scene to be shot, which was a scene between Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin. He said,¡±¡±¡±¡±For the next scene, I think you two should have a kissing scene as the foundation. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a light touch. What do you think?¡±¡± ¡± Yinian¡¯s eyebrows twitched. The kissing scene from before was already said to be deleted. Brother Cheng would definitely not agree to add her here. ¡°Just as he was about to deny it, a refreshing and light voice rang out beside him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do as you see fit.¡±¡± ¡± Yi Nian was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t you just say that you would only kiss your girlfriend? ¡°Brother Cheng, you can¡¯t have such double standards! ¡± ¡ª [PS: please give me a monthly ticket~] Chapter 1914 ? Chapter 1914: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After getting the revised script, Lu Kaixin looked at Pepsi with wide eyes.¡±¡±This script isn¡¯t right!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why is there a kissing scene here? ¡®I remember that there wasn¡¯t such a scene before.¡¯ When he was filming a kissing scene with Bai Xiao, Lu Kaixin was shocked by the Thunder, and he was in a mess! ¡± ¡°Pepsi¡¯s eyes lit up. She took the script and looked at it. After she confirmed it, she looked at happy and shouted in surprise,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s really...A kissing scene. And it¡¯s a kissing scene between you and Bai Xiao. Oh my God, happy, you¡¯ve gotten a big advantage.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s face darkened,¡¯how can I be the one who has taken advantage of you? I¡¯m a girl. No matter how you look at it, I should be the one at a disadvantage. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But that person, he¡¯s Bai Xiao Happy, you¡¯re really lucky!¡±¡± ¡± Happy hugged Happy¡¯s arm and shook it. He looked extremely envious. ¡°Then, she smiled slyly and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±But his fans are really scary. After all, their slogan is ¡®sleep with Bai Jing¡¯. They¡¯ll probably scold you to death!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s scolding who? I¡¯m not even eighteen yet, how can I film a kissing scene?¡±¡± If her grandfather were to see this, he would definitely ask her to go home immediately. She could forget about her dream of bing a director. ¡± ¡°Pepsi stopped giggling and analyzed the situation calmly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, you¡¯re really not at a disadvantage. If you shoot a kissing scene with Bai Xiao, you can use him to increase your poprity. His first on-screen kiss partner will definitely be very popr. If it doesn¡¯t be a big hit, it will definitely be a small one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was speechless. He really didn¡¯t want to talk to Pepsi, so he went straight to the director and asked for the kissing scene to be deleted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This can¡¯t be deleted,¡±¡± director Chen said.¡±¡±The script needs it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I¡¯m not eighteen yet. I don¡¯t think I should be shooting kissing scenes at my age ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was acting cute to director Chen, but he was interrupted before he could finish his sentence.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not even eighteen yet. You shouldn¡¯t havee to film.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A deep and maic voice suddenly rose in the air, and happy did not even need to turn his head to know who it was. ¡± ¡°She pursed her lips and turned around, looking at Bai Xiao¡¯s cold and handsome face. Perhaps it was because he had makeup on, but his facial features were even more exquisite and well-defined. He looked at her coldly with a pair of sword-like eyebrows that exuded an aura of authority without being angry. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh?¡±¡± happy frowned and looked at him.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that the Best Actor never shoots kissing scenes?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao ignored her and turned to the director.¡±¡±¡±¡±Director Chen, delete the kissing scene.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen frowned.¡±¡±...¡±¡± Didn¡¯t he just say that he had no objections? ¡± ¡°Happy was delighted, and he immediately looked at the director and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Since we¡¯ve reached an agreement, director, can the kissing scene ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen nced at the two of them indifferently. He was in a very bad mood. Bai Xiao¡¯s kissing scene was very rare, and he had already said that he had no objections, but in the end, Lu Kaixin had caused such a scene. What was he being so pretentious for? did he even have any professional spirit? ¡± ¡°His expression was ugly.¡±¡±No,¡±¡± he said coldly,¡±¡±the rest of the plot has also been modified. We have to film it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But the director ...¡±¡± Happy frowned. ¡± ¡°Director Chen interrupted her.¡±¡±We¡¯re filming a kissing scene. It¡¯s just a light kiss. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re filming a bed scene.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin subconsciously muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±A bed scene is better than a kissing scene.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± Director Chenughed.¡±¡±Alright, then we¡¯ll switch from the kissing scene to the bed scene.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°F * ck, I just said it casually. Do you have to do this? ¡± Chapter 1915 ? Chapter 1915: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (5) Trantor: 549690339 Pepsi and Yi Nian¡¯s eyes lit up almost at the same time. ¡°¡±¡±A bed scene?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Arge scale?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A bed scene, a bed scene, that¡¯s definitely going to be a Big Shot.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The bed scenes might not be done in bed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think it¡¯s better to be in the water.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In ancient times, tatami mats would be more vorful.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corner of Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched. He turned his head and red at them, and the two of them immediately shut up. ¡± ¡°She subconsciously nced at Bai Xiao again, only to see that the corners of his mouth were slightly curled up, but was his first action a smile? was it a sneer or a mockery? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Director, can we use a body double for the bed scene?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She asked in a low voice. The director immediately red at her unhappily.¡±¡±Do you want to let the stunt double act in all the scenes?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It could be said that director Chen had vented all his anger on happy. After all, when he told Bai Xiao earlier that Bai Xiao did not have any money, yet she had an opinion about it. Was she going to suffer a loss if she were to shoot a kissing scene with Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°Bai Yao¡¯s handsome face instantly turned frosty. He looked at Lu Kaixin coldly, but said to the director,¡±¡±¡±¡±Can you give me an excuse?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen¡¯s expression was very bad. Looking at the two of them, he felt that there was something wrong between them ... He thought for a moment and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you two read the script? In that kind of situation, do you think this scene can be staged?¡±¡± ¡± The answer was obvious. He couldn¡¯t borrow a seat. ¡°This was because the first male lead mistook the second female lead, Ye Ji, for the first female lead, courtesan Zheng. He caught her as she fell from the tree, lifted her up horizontally, and kissed her. If they were to kiss from such an angle, it was indeed impossible to use the position of the hair. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was about to say something, but Pepsi had already pulled her away. She said carefully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, don¡¯t insist on it anymore. Director Chen has always been very strong. Besides, look at how handsome Bai Xiao is. You really won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His eyes were full of sarcasm and coldness. Bai Xiao, on the other hand, is at a disadvantage. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It might be a bit of a loss. After all, Bai Xiao is more popr than you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin shot her a sharp look, and Pepsi quickly smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Aiya, I was wrong. You¡¯re at a loss, you¡¯re at a loss ... But it¡¯s a blessing to be at a loss.¡±¡± ¡± Happy rolled his eyes weakly. ¨C ¡°When Chang Yue found out that director Chen was going to add a kissing scene for Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao, she immediately ran to tell Meng xueyin. ¡± ¡°However, the words she said to Meng xueyin were very different from the truth. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sister Meng, Lu Kaixin asked for an additional kissing scene just now, but brother Cheng was not willing to do so. But the director felt that Lu Kaixin was right, and he even said that if they did not add a kissing scene, they would add a bed scene. In the end, brother Cheng had no choice but to agree to their decision to add a kissing scene. This Lu Kaixin is really, really shameless!¡±¡± ¡± Meng xueyin clenched her fists and stared ahead. She was extremely depressed and hated Lu Kaixin to the extreme. ¡°It was because of Lu Kaixin that she was dissed by Bai Xiao, and that was why he didn¡¯t repost her Weibo post. Now, she even had to film a kissing scene with him like her. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s first on-screen kiss should have been her, but kissing two actors in the same scene could be said to have no explosive points at all. ¡± ¡°She heaved a heavy sigh of relief and turned to Chang Yue,¡±¡±¡±¡±I heard that you were originally the second female lead in this movie ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue said angrily,¡±¡±that¡¯s right. In the end, because she had an affair with Wu Dabin, she became the second female lead. I¡¯m so angry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin looked at her nails and smiled coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Speaking of which, I don¡¯t think our crew has ever gone out for a meal ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1916 ? Chapter 1916: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin quietly listened to director Chen¡¯s exnation of the scene, what affectionate and affectionate ... She only wanted to roll her eyes when she heard it. How could she pretend to be affectionate to Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°She nced at Bai Xiao thoughtfully, the corners of her mouth curved into a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile. She didn¡¯t know what it meant, but when he noticed her gaze, he nced at her coldly, looking cold and proud. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, you have to remember that when you do a close-up of your faceter, your eyes must be filled with love. It¡¯s like you¡¯re looking at your lover,¡±¡± director Chen said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Director,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin mumbled,¡±¡±I¡¯ve never had a lover before. I don¡¯t know how to look at my lover.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s one now,¡±¡±director Chen said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was slightly confused. She didn¡¯t even know that she had a lover. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao is your lover from now on. You must treat him as your lover.¡±¡± After that, director Chen walked away and asked the crew if they were ready to start shooting at any time. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was speechless. He secretly red at Bai Xiao, then turned around with his back facing him.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°It was impossible for lovers, but it was definitely possible for enemies! ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao also looked at her back speechlessly. This girl was so young and had a bad temper, yet she still managed to climb up the ranks by unspoken rules? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s time to start shooting. Actors, get into position. ¡°¡± ¡± Director Chen¡¯s voice rang out. Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao looked at each other and then stood in their shooting positions. ¡°In the next scene, Ye Ji, who was yed by happy, almost fell down, and then she was hugged by Yi Sheng, who was yed by Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±All departments, get ready. Action!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When the director finished speaking, happy slowly walked forward. ¡± ¡°Her costume was no longer bright red. Instead, she was wearing a beige chiffon dress. Her makeup was also very elegant and beautiful. ¡± ¡°She did not pay attention to her feet, and her body fell forward. Bai Xiao stretched out his hand and grabbed Happy¡¯s hand with one hand to pull her into his embrace. He used his other hand to hold her waist, and with the next turn, he lifted her up. ¡± The scene of a handsome man and a beautiful woman in a fluttering ck brocade robe and white skirt was as beautiful as a painting. ¡°The moment she was carried up by Bai Xiao, she was so happy that her hands unconsciously clutched onto his clothes. This was the first time she had been so intimate with someone of the opposite sex outside of her family. Her body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen, and her heart was beating violently. The blood in her body felt like it was melting. She was shocked and subconsciously pushed Bai Xiao away before jumping down. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut!¡±¡± Director Chen shouted,¡±¡±why are you pushing Bai Xiao at this time?¡±¡± You should be full of fear right now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her with a faint smile.¡±¡±Miss Lu, don¡¯t be so nervous. I can¡¯t eat you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixinughed soundlessly.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t have enough experience. I will learn from you, brother Cheng!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright, one more time ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When director Chen said ¡®begin¡¯, the plot started from the beginning, and Bai Xiao lifted him up horizontally once again. Happy felt his heart start beating violently again. ¡± ¡°She endured the difort and cursed in her heart. F * ck, what the hell are you dancing for? it¡¯s just acting. There¡¯s no need to be nervous or think too much. ¡± ¡°However, there was a strange fragrance on his body. It was light, but it was intoxicating. The moment their skin touched, she felt her heart go numb and her face blushed uncontrobly. She was embarrassed. ¡± ¡°Director Chen looked at the happy face in the camera and clenched his fists. Not bad, not bad. Very good. Her expression was on point. This shy look was the little girl he wanted who had just fallen for him ... ¡± Chapter 1917 ? Chapter 1917: The Best Actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (7) Trantor: 549690339 Director Chen didn¡¯t call for a cut. The plot had to continue. ¡°When Lu Kaixin came back to his senses, he had a shocked look on his face. He struggled for a while, but to no avail, so he red at Bai Xiao with a guarded expression.¡±¡±Thank you young master for saving me. Now, can young master please release my daughter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If it wasn¡¯t me, I wouldn¡¯t have let go of the beauty. It was the beauty who grabbed my clothes and didn¡¯t let go ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and he smiled very happily. ¡± ¡°It was only at that moment that happy realized that she was tugging at his clothes, and she immediately let go.¡±¡±Young master, can we ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± As that word came out of his mouth, he leaned against Happy¡¯s ear, and his warm breath gently blew against her ear, face, and neck. It was flirtatious and flirtatious. ¡± ¡°Goosebumps rose all over Lu Kaixin¡¯s body.¡±¡±¡±¡±Young master, please mind your manners ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He really wanted to shout,¡±¡±let go!¡±¡± After that, she would beat him up, but ... This was all an act, an act! ¡± ¡°This scene was Ye Ji¡¯s memory. She recalled her meeting with Yi Sheng. Because Yi Sheng¡¯s hero saved her life, she fell in love with Yi Sheng at first sight andter became Yi Sheng¡¯s concubine. ¡± ¡°Then, the truth was that someone had mistaken her for the female lead, courtesan Zheng. ¡± ¡°The next part of the plot was a light kiss, which was added at thest minute. Lu Kaixin became nervous for some reason. When he saw Bai Xiao¡¯s head slowly lean over and urately kiss his lips, Lu Kaixin subconsciously turned his face to the side, wanting to avoid it. ¡± ¡°Hence, Bai Xiao¡¯s kissnded on Happy¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°But even so, a strange feeling that he had never experienced before shed across his heart, causing Lu Kaixin¡¯s body to freeze for some reason. His eyes widened like a wild cat ¡®s. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen¡¯s voice rang out, and Lu Kaixin quickly got down from Bai Xiao¡¯s arms. ¡± Bai Xiao swung his arm and cast happy a disdainful nce.¡±......¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. She expressed how weak she was in her heart! She couldn¡¯t even carry such a light thing. Was she even a man? ¡°Director Chen walked over, looked at Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao, and said,¡±¡±You can¡¯t kiss him on the face. You have to kiss him on the lips. Just a light touch will do. Also, happy, you can¡¯t look away. You have to look at Bai Xiao. You have to look at him in shock and in a daze. Let¡¯s start from here. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After that, director Chen returned to the camera and told the other departments to get ready. ¡± ¡°Starting from the scene before the kiss, Bai Xiao picked happy up horizontally. ¡± ¡°Happy originally did not want to look at Bai Xiao, but when he remembered the director¡¯s request, he could only look at Bai Xiao, and his gaze fell into a pair of deep eyes. His eyes were as deep and quiet as the stars in the night sky, and they were incredibly bright and beautiful. ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, why would she be so smitten with him and think that he was good looking? ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t believe what he was thinking. This was strange. What kind of handsome man had she not seen before? not to mention her older brother Lu yubai, her younger brother Lu mu, and her two cousins from the Shang family were all extremely beautiful men. ¡± ¡°Even her father, who was already 40 years old, was still extremely charming and unparalleled in the world. Few men couldpare to him. ¡± What she liked was a mature and stable old handsome man like her father. How could this Bai Xiao be beautiful? this kind of young hunk was not her type. ¡°It was like seeing a ghost! Did this man know any witchcraft to confuse people? she clearly hated him, so why did she think he was beautiful? ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao kept staring at happy, and an unfathomable darkness shed in his eyes. His thin lips moved slightly upward into a perfect arc, and he kissed Happy¡¯s delicate red lips. ¡± Chapter 1918 ? Chapter 1918: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy watched as Bai Xiao¡¯s lips got closer and closer, and his body became stiffer and stiffer. Just when she was prepared to have the courage to go to the guillotine, Bai Xiao suddenly stopped when he was about to kiss her lips. ¡± The two of them just stared at each other ... ¡°Director Chen was also stunned for a moment, then he quickly shouted ¡®cut¡¯. He thought that the two of them had stopped because they were embarrassed, so he waved his hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. One more. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°When the director shouted ¡°¡±start,¡±¡± Bai Xiao picked Lu Kaixin up again. Happy hoped that he could seed this time, and he really did not want to be stuck in the kissing scene. ¡± ¡°The camera was focused on Bai Xiao¡¯s face, and happy was also looking at him. He pursed his lips slightly and watched as his lips fell on hers again. She looked very calm on the surface, but she was actually very nervous, and her eyshes trembled slightly. ¡± ¡°Everyone craned their necks, waiting for Bai Xiao¡¯s kissing scene. After all, it was his first time. ¡± ¡°However, the kissing scene seemed to be really difficult for Bai Xiao. Just as she was about to kiss him, she stopped. ¡± ¡°Director Chen waved his hand.¡±¡±Cut!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This time, he stood up.¡±¡±Bai Xiao, do you think that she¡¯s the one you love and that you have to kiss her in one go? if you hesitate like this, you won¡¯t be able to reflect the character.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and he looked calm on the surface, but in fact, his palms were covered in sweat. He responded indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin nced at him and frowned slightly. ¡°At this moment, director Chen turned around and looked at Lu Kaixin.¡±¡±¡±¡±And happy, don¡¯t be nervous. You must rx your expression. You can be surprised and confused, but you must not be nervous.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nodded and replied indifferently,¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The kissing scene started again, but after two or three tries, it still got stuck. ¡± ¡°The people around them were all surprised, because this was the first time they had seen Bai Xiao y such a card y. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao rarely got stuck, and it was usually because of the other party. This was the first time he got stuck, and everyone finally understood why he didn¡¯t film kissing scenes. ¡± ¡°Ka ka ka!¡±¡± Director Chen sighed and was a little speechless.¡±¡±It¡¯s just a light kiss. Is it that hard? rx ... Let¡¯s rest for five minutes and recuperate before we continue.¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°Chang Yue had been watching from a distance during the kissing scene. Once the director called for a break, she immediately ran to the break room to look for Meng xueyin. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think Bai Xiao is disgusted. He can¡¯t even bring himself to say it. I really can¡¯t stand the director. Why did you add more scenes for them? there¡¯s no love line and they¡¯re not a couple. She must have spent money or used unspoken rules to change the script.¡±¡± Chang Yue¡¯s tone was extremely sour. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s really hard on Bai Xiao. How can he kiss her like this?¡±¡± Meng xueyin¡¯s assistant chimed in from the side. ¡± Meng xueyin smiled coldly as she sipped the frozen milk tea. ¡°Chang Yue nced at her and smiled in a ttering manner,¡±¡±¡±¡±If it were sister Meng, it would definitely be different. Your scene with Bai Xiao should be over very soon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right,¡±¡± the assistant immediately agreed.¡±¡±I think brother Cheng and sister Meng are a perfect match.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As Meng xueyin listened, she felt happy in her heart, but on the surface, she was extremely calm. With a cold and uncaring look, she said,¡±¡±don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t know how to shoot kissing scenes either. I¡¯ve never had a boyfriend before, so I¡¯ll definitely be afraid for a long time if I want to shoot a kissing scene.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Even if that Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao were filming a kissing scene now, she would definitely find a way to get someone to delete this kissing scene. ¡± Chapter 1919 ? Chapter 1919: The Best Actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After a five-minute break, the kissing scene started again. The director sat in front of the monitor and shouted through the loudspeaker,¡±¡±¡±¡±All departments, get ready. Let¡¯s try to get it done on the first try!¡±¡± ¡± The director said as he sat down in front of the camera. ¡°Happy looked at Bai Xiao and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you the Best Actor? You¡¯ll still be stuck here and there. ¡°¡± This kissing scene was really difficult. Could she finish it in one take? ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao did not say anything. He only cast happy a deep nce and mumbled,¡±¡±¡±¡±Idiot.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was very soft, and only he and happy could hear him. ¡± ¡°When happy wanted to retort, the director had already shouted,¡±¡±¡±action!¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao immediately extended his hand and grabbed Happy¡¯s hand. Before happy could react, he swiftly pulled her into his arms and hugged her. Their eyes met, and when he saw her pink lips, he kissed her. ¡± ¡°Happy thought that he was going to freeze again, but when his slightly cold lips touched hers, she froze, and almost instinctively, she immediately pushed Bai Xiao away. ¡± ¡°Director Chen shouted,¡±¡±cut! Just a little bit more! Happy, you pushed him too fast. Bai Xiao didn¡¯t kiss you properly. Let¡¯s do it again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He had to do it again. Happy really did not want to do it anymore, but he definitely had to do it. He had to endure it. This was thest time. ¡± ¡°She thought that since everything was the same just now, she would only need to hold it in a little longer to finish the kissing scene. ¡± ¡°However, because of the intimacy just now, the two of them seemed to be a little embarrassed. ¡± ¡°The scene started with Bai Xiao carrying Lu Kaixin, and no matter how hard he carried him, he felt that it was unnatural. Hence, the director took over the scene and started with the part where happy almost fell. ¡± ¡°Happy pretended to fall again. Bai Xiao grabbed her hand, and happy thought that Bai Cheng would just pull her over. Her slightly naughty body instinctively leaned back, and she wanted Bai Xiao to pull her with more force. It would be best if he could not move her. ¡± ¡°In the end, she didn¡¯t realize that the corners of Bai Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up a little, and he smiled a little naughtily. He suddenly loosened his grip. ¡± ¡°Hence, happy pulled Bai Xiao, and they were caught off guard when they fell together. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s entire body was pressed against happy ¡®s, and happy stared at him with wide eyes. His hand seemed to have wrapped around her head, and she was not injured, but her waist was about to break. ¡± ¡°And his lips just happened to press against her red lips, and Happy¡¯s head exploded with a bang! ¡± ¡°She looked slightly shocked and stared at Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes in disbelief, a trace of astonishment shing through her eyes.¡±¡±...¡±¡± ¡± Why didn¡¯t the director call for it to stop when she had already fallen? ¡°Happy was slightly stunned. Then, he started pushing her with force. She originally thought that Bai Xiao would get up with the momentum. After all, this was an ident, but in the end, not only did Bai Xiao not get up, he even pressed down on her with his body, and all his strength was on her. ¡± ¡°He ignored the tension in her body and gently caressed her slightly sweet pink lips. It was warm and soft to the touch, mixed with a hint of the sweetness of lipstick. ¡± ¡°Happy groaned in protest and pushed him away with even more force, but he still could not push him away. In her anger, embarrassment, and anger, she opened her mouth and bit Bai Cheng¡¯s lips. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hiss!¡±¡± Bai Xiao instinctively let go, and happy pushed him away and stood up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut!!¡±¡± The director shouted. Then heughed out loud,¡±¡±thisst performance was even better, not bad, not bad ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing the director call cut, Pepsi and Yi Nian ran over as fast as they could. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m happy. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother Cheng.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1920 ? Chapter 1920: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At this moment, Lu Kaixin was a little flustered, and his heart was in a mess. She hated Bai Xiao, and she hated Bai Xiao¡¯s kiss even more ... This wasn¡¯t filming, it was just an excuse to take advantage of her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is it? Are you alright?¡±¡± Director Chen saw that both of their expressions were a little strange, so he walked over and asked with concern, ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t stand properly just now. Did I pass?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. Even though some idents happened, it¡¯s better than the original setting,¡±¡± director Chen said with a smile before he looked at happy worriedly and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±How are you? Are you hurt?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Under normal circumstances, if she fell like this, she would definitely hit her head, but Bai Xiao¡¯s hand just happened to be protecting her head. Happy¡¯s heart was still pounding wildly at that moment, and she shook her head at director Chen.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After this scene, the director let the two of them rest for half an hour and they started filming the other scenes. ¡± ¡°When happy was helped to rest by Pepsi, he red at Bai Xiao in secret. What did she mean by ¡®identally¡¯ and ¡®not being able to stand properly¡¯? he had done it on purpose. That day, when he had leaned down, he had touched her lips, and his actions had been so natural. He had done it on purpose today, hadn¡¯t he? ¡± ¡°When he sat down in the resting area, happy suddenly came to a realization. ¡®Was that ... Not sexual harassment?¡¯ ¡± The director actually cheered. What was this? this was too much! She would never act in such shows again. ¡°Unlike Lu Kaixin¡¯s gloomy face, Pepsi was very excited, as if she had been injected with chicken blood. ¡± ¡°Everyone else in the resting area had gone out to film, so there was only her and happy now. Pepsiughed out loud.¡±¡±Hahaha, I really didn¡¯t expect that the great movie King would actually block the kissing scene. Do you think that was his first kiss just now? if it was her first kiss, then you¡¯ve really earned a lot. Although your kissing skills are a little bad, I think it¡¯s more worth it ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had originally thought that he would be fine after she said a few words, but she didn¡¯t seem to be done. Hence, he looked over coldly. ¡± ¡°When she noticed Happy¡¯s sharp gaze, Pepsi stopped smiling and changed the topic.¡±¡±¡±¡±But I think it¡¯s more worth it for him, and you¡¯ll suffer more.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin ignored her. He just reached out and touched the back of his waist. ¡®Oh my God, it hurts a little. That man is too heavy. I can¡¯t take it when he¡¯s suddenly on top of me.¡¯ ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do I still have any scenes to shoot today?¡±¡± happy asked. ¡± ¡°Pepsi replied,¡±¡±you want to go home?¡±¡± I don¡¯t think so, because you still have a night scene to shoot. You might have to wait until veryte. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s wait. ¡°¡±Happy supported his chin with his hand. ¡± ¨C ¡°In Bai Xiao¡¯s personal lounge, he leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed, the corners of his mouth curved into a faint smile. ¡± ¡°Yinian looked at him again and again. She couldn¡¯t meet his eyes and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Yinian smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng, although the kissing scene just now was full of twists and turns, the effect was especially good. It will be very beautiful in the post-production. It seems that the goddess wants to steal the limelight from Meng xueyin. I think the goddess is in trouble ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh?¡±¡± Bai Xiao opened his eyes.¡±¡±Where¡¯s the water?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Here, brother Cheng.¡±¡± Yi Nian immediately handed it over.¡±¡±But brother Cheng, so you don¡¯t like to shoot kissing scenes? it¡¯s because you can¡¯t do it well.¡±¡± In fact, he didn¡¯t believe it. Men were natural Masters in some aspects, and he understood all too well as a man. ¡± Yi Nian carefully nced at Bai Xiao and drank some water without replying. ¡°He coughed lightly and said,¡±¡±brother Cheng, that ... Miss Lu has very few scenes. We¡¯ll be going into the mountains to film in a few days. By then, she¡¯ll probably only have about a dozen scenes. She should be done in a week. Brother Cheng, I think you should hurry.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1921 ? Chapter 1921: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Hold on tight?¡±¡± Bai Xiao turned to look at him.¡±¡±Hold on tight for what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Strike while the iron is hot and catch him!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who said I¡¯m going to court her?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s tone suddenly changed, and the expression on his face was a little strange. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother Cheng ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yinian still wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Go and tell the director right now that I don¡¯t want to shoot any more kissing scenes. The other kissing scene has been deleted.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not for tomorrow. Can you ...¡±¡± We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We can ¡®t!¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s tone was very domineering, not allowing any room for discussion. ¡± ¡°Yi Nian shrugged and had no choice but to get up to look for the director and scriptwriter, strongly expressing that Bai Xiao would rather die than shoot another kissing scene. ¡± ¡°The director looked at the effects of Bai Xiao¡¯s kissing scene today and felt that it was indeed very bad. It seemed like he really wasn¡¯t suitable for it. Anyway, there was already a kissing scene, which could be said to be a little explosive. The other scene wasn¡¯t that important anymore. Moreover, this movie was mainly about politics. ¡± ¡°After the director agreed, he asked the scriptwriter to make some changes to the script. ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin soon found out about the kiss scene being deleted, and her whole body trembled in anger. She was still thinking of deleting the other kiss scene with Bai Xiaoter on, but she didn¡¯t expect that she wouldn¡¯t even be shooting her kiss scene with him. ¡± ¡°She was so angry that she almost vomited blood. How could she be inferior to Lu Kaixin, who was just a nobody? ¡± ¡°It was all because of Lu Kaixin. If she hadn¡¯t pulled some strings to add a kissing scene, Bai Xiao wouldn¡¯t have wanted to delete the kissing scenes after that, and the only kissing scene in the entire show would have been between her and Bai Xiao. ¡± ¨C ¡°Pepsi returned from running one round outside with a gloating expression. She was smiling so much that her eyes had turned into slits. She looked at happy and said,¡±¡±Let me tell you something big.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the big deal?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao and Meng xueyin¡¯s kissing scene has been deleted. Bai Xiao refused to shoot any more kissing scenes, and Meng xueyin is so angry. I just secretly went to take a look. She¡¯s so angry that she¡¯s about to smash the script ...¡±¡± Pepsi chuckled. ¡± ¡°Happy did not understand why Pepsi was gloating over his misfortune, because she felt that Meng xueyin was just too lucky. If she had known that Bai Xiao did not like kissing scenes, she would have put the kissing scene between the male and female leads first. That way, she would have been the one who would be liberated. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, don¡¯t worry about them. Go and get me some medicinal wine. I don¡¯t know if I twisted my waist just now, but it hurts a little.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When she heard Happy¡¯s words, Pepsi¡¯s face turned pale from nervousness. She quickly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go and find one for you immediately.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before long, the door was opened. Happy thought that Pepsi had returned, so he said without even lifting his head,¡±¡±¡±¡±Did you find the medicinal wine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The person walked over unhurriedly. His leather shoes were steady and slow, and the tall and handsome shadow that was as sharp as a knife was getting closer and closer. Lu Kaixin raised his eyeszily, and he was met with a pair of deep eyes that seemed to blend into the cold night. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart tightened, and he subconsciouslybed the messy hair by his ear.¡±¡±Why is it you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I heard you hurt your waist?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it all your fault?¡±¡± the weasel paid a New Year¡¯s visit to the chicken. Why was he pretending to be kind? ¡± Bai Xiao brought out a bottle of medicinal wine from his pocket and handed it to happy. Lu Kaixin looked at him and did not move. ¡°¡±¡±Take it.¡±¡± Bai Xiao pushed her forward. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need,¡±¡± Happy refused, but she had already gone to get it from Pepsi. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want me to personally apply the medicine for you, you¡¯d better take it.¡±¡± Bai Xiao threatened. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin furrowed her brows in confusion. After a moment, she suddenly smiled, revealing a row of neat white teeth. Her white teeth and red lips were extremely alluring. She smiled a little naughtily and said,¡±¡±Mr. Best Actor, you¡¯re not thinking of hitting on me, are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª [PS: I wish everyone good health during the Dragon Boat Festival!] I¡¯m asking for ast monthly vote~~ Chapter 1922 ? Chapter 1922: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao was stunned.¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kai¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He stared into his eyes and smiled even more devilishly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Normally, when a childish man likes a girl ... He likes to go against her. Look at you, you always like to cause trouble for me. After that, you care about me, just like how you¡¯re giving me medicinal wine now. Aren¡¯t you like those childish men who like to bully the little girl they like when I was in middle school?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao waspletely speechless. Because he couldn¡¯t find any rebuttal in his heart. He couldn¡¯t even reprimand her for talking nonsense. ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not bad,¡±¡± happy said.¡±¡±Especially with your face. You can y with your friends, but the problem is that no matter how handsome you are, you¡¯re not my type, so ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing that, Bai Xiao¡¯s face darkenedpletely. ¡± ¡°He threw the medicinal wine in his hand at Lu Kaixin.¡±¡±¡±¡±Narcissist, you don¡¯t have to.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing Bai Xiao turn around and leave, Lu Kaixinughed. For the first time, he found that he actually had the upper hand. ¡± ¡°However, she had only made up a few random things, so why did he look so angry from embarrassment? it was as if someone had read his mind. ¡± Did he really like her? ¡°Uh uh uh, that¡¯s impossible. ¡± ¡°She felt that it was absolutely impossible for Bai Xiao to like her, but it might be true that he wanted to hit on her. ¡± ¡°Liking someone and hitting on them were twopletely different meanings. Liking someone was based on feelings, but hitting on them could be carried out even without feelings. It didn¡¯t matter if the man liked her or not, as long as he felt that the woman was beautiful, he could use the word on her. ¡± She picked up the medicine Bai Xiao gave her and looked at it. It seemed that this brand of medicinal wine was quite good. But how could Bai Xiao be so kind? Did he add something to the medicinal wine and then take the opportunity to mess with her? ¡°At that moment, Pepsi gently pushed the door open and stuck her head out. Lu Kaixin saw her at first nce. When they met eyes, Pepsi wanted to leave, feeling a little guilty. ¡± ¡°¡±¡± 7 up ...¡±¡± ¡± But Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice rang out and stopped her. ¡°Pepsi chuckled and could only force herself to walk in. When she saw the medicinal wine in Happy¡¯s hands, she said in surprise,¡±¡±¡±¡±Haha...Happy, you found the medicinal wine? I just went out to look for it for half a day, but I couldn¡¯t find it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°In fact, she directly ran to Bai Xiao to ask for the medicinal wine, and even found an excuse to let him bring it in. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin could tell that she was acting at first nce, because her acting was too fake. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So it¡¯s a good thing that you found it. I¡¯ll help you wipe it.¡±¡± Pepsi continued tough and fake herughter. She quickly took the medicinal ointment from Happy¡¯s hands and started applying it on her. ¡± ¨C ¡°Chang Yue ran to Meng xueyin andined, her tone sour,¡±¡±¡±¡±That Lu Kaixin just now asked his assistant to look for Bai Xiao again, and he even asked Bai Xiao to bring her some medicinal ointment and apply it on her. He¡¯s so shameless. Sister Meng, you and brother Cheng are the best match, but she insisted on getting involved. It¡¯s so disgusting.¡±¡± ¡± Meng Xue did not say anything. She only pouted her lips and her expression was cold. ¡°Chang Yue continued,¡±¡±why would a man be afraid of intimate physical contact? it¡¯s just a kissing scene. Bai Xiao has already filmed a kissing scene, so why would he be afraid of filming a second one? it must be because Lu Kaixin yed a demon in the middle. I don¡¯t know what she did to make Bai Xiao agree.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1923 ? Chapter 1923: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Meng xueyin thought for a moment before turning to Chang Yue and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I haven¡¯t decided on the second female lead for my next role. Are you interested?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue¡¯s eyes lit up,¡¯is it the recent drama about the immortal sword by the female lead? I heard that the requirements for the second female lead are also very high. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you¡¯re interested, then it¡¯s yours, but ...¡±¡± Meng xueyin¡¯s words had a hidden meaning, but she did not say it out loud. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue was stunned for a moment before she understood. She smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, sister Meng. I won¡¯t let you down. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°There was no free lunch. If she wanted to be the second female lead, she would have to pay something, and she knew what that price was. ¡± ¨C ¡°Happy waited until it was veryte, but she had not even started filming her scene. She supported her waist and stood up to walk around. She had to admit that the medicinal wine was quite effective, and she felt much better after she applied it. ¡± ¡°If he went to bed early today and wiped it again before going to bed, he would probably be fine tomorrow. However, he did not know how long he would be busy tonight. ¡± ¡°A person suddenly walked over from the side. Lu Kaixin turned his head and nced at him. He immediately took a few steps back and asked the person,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s up?¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up in a half-smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m hitting on you. Didn¡¯t you say so?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Happy red at him andughed coldly.¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not interested in you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re so narcissistic. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m beautiful, why can¡¯t I be narcissistic?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng¡¯s eyes lit up with a smile. He agreed with her, she was indeed beautiful, but he refused to admit it. ¡°¡±She¡¯s beautiful, she is, but look at the corner of your eyes. No matter how beautiful you are, it¡¯s all in vain.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Eye wax? Happy was shocked. He instinctively raised his hand to wipe the corners of his eyes, but when he realized that he had been tricked, he immediately shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where¡¯s the eye wax?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said naughtily,¡±¡±no?¡±¡± Oh, I¡¯m wrong. There¡¯s drool at the corner of my mouth. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can your mouth be any more cheap?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can you open your eyes a little wider? My eyeballs are going to fall out. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was so angry that he wanted to punch her, but Bai Xiao had already turned around and left. Happy clenched his fist and swung it at the back of Bai Xiao¡¯s head. ¡± ¡°Pepsi walked out from the corner and moved to Happy¡¯s side. She stayed there for a while before she coughed softly.¡±¡±That ... Don¡¯t always go against Bai Xiao. He¡¯s the Best Actor, after all. It¡¯s really not good for you to offend them.¡±¡± ¡± Happy naturally knew that Pepsi meant what she said. ¡°How could she not know that? it was just that the moment she saw this Bai Xiao, there was an unspeakable displeasure in her heart and she wanted to mock him, feeling that she would feel ufortable if she didn¡¯t do so. ¡± ¡°Pepsi whispered,¡±¡±don¡¯t you know how important your role is? you¡¯re pretty now. If you can act a little and get on good terms with chengge, you¡¯ll definitely be popr!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why do I have to have a good rtionship with him to be famous? I can be famous by relying on my own efforts.¡±¡± Happy said with a determined look. Her beautiful eyes were filled with confidence. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true that you¡¯ll be popr. I¡¯m not saying that you won¡¯t be, it¡¯s just that ...¡±¡± The entertainment industry wasn¡¯t that simple. Just hard work, good looks, and acting skills weren¡¯t enough. You also needed opportunities. ¡± She felt that Bai Xiao was Happy¡¯s greatest opportunity. ¡°¡±¡±But what?¡±¡± happy asked. ¡± ¡°Pepsi didn¡¯t dwell on that and changed the subject.¡±¡±¡±¡±But just now, no matter how I look at it, you two looked like a young couple flirting with each other.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1924 ? Chapter 1924: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Happy¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock, and he was furious.¡±¡±¡±¡±Who¡¯s flirting with him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi nudged happy and said in a gentle voice, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be unhappy. I¡¯m not at a disadvantage in describing you. Although Bai Xiao is an actor, hees from a good family and no one in the industry knows about his background. On top of that, he¡¯s a pure actor with quality over quantity, so he¡¯s a popr talent in the industry. Many girls like him, so he¡¯s a hot young man.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Heh heh.¡±¡± Happy sneered.¡±¡±Hehe, young talent, you didn¡¯t see his evil side.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi was still smiling.¡±¡±Of course I can¡¯t see it. No one is perfect. There¡¯s always another side to them, the so-called true side. Usually, men like chengge only show their true side to the woman they love. You know what I mean.¡±¡± ¡± How could happy not understand the meaning behind her words? she was saying that she was the woman Bai Xiao loved. What the hell was this? ¡°¡±¡±Pepsi, do you still want to be my assistant?¡±¡± happy asked with a smile. ¡± ¡°Although he was smiling, his eyes were cold. Seven likes immediately smiled. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll help you take a look and see if you¡¯re done with your scenes, if you¡¯re done ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The sound was getting further and further away, and he ran as fast as he could. ¡± ¡°She just had to wait for the supporting role¡¯s scene, and happy waited until he almost fell asleep. Finally, the director said that the next scene would be hers. ¡± Happy quickly rushed into the dressing room and had the makeup artist touch up her makeup and put on her mask. ¡°Makeup artist and the other sisters liked happy quite a lot. Actually, other than Chang Yue and Meng xueyin, who did not get along very well with them, everyone got along very well with the others. ¡± ¡°Especially the makeup artist¡¯s older sisters, they all liked to put on makeup for her because of her good skin and delicate facial features. It was easy to put on makeup and the effect was beautiful. ¡± ¡°Besides, when they helped happy put on his makeup, he liked to tease them and tease them, just like how a handsome young man would tease a beautiful young woman. Anyone would want to be in a good mood when they worked. ¡± ¡°That was why Happy¡¯spatibility and style, as well as every single detail, were very exquisite. ¡± ¡°She could bepared to the female lead, but the female lead had her own makeup artist. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue, who was by the side, cast a nce at happy, who wasughing and chatting with the makeup artist. Her gaze was filled with contempt, and a cold sneer appeared at the corners of her lips. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re smiling so happily now, but tomorrow you won¡¯t be able to smile even if you want to. ¡± ¡°When happy finished shooting hisst scene, it was already past two in the evening. He went straight back to the hotel the production team had arranged for him. Hey on his bed and fell asleep without even taking a shower. ¡± ¡°When she left the day before, she had looked at the shooting schedule for the next day. Knowing that her shoot tomorrow would be scheduled at the back, she nned to sleep in the next day. ¡± ¡°The next morning, she was woken up by Pepsi. ¡± ¡°Happy was so sleepy that he could not even open his eyes. Pepsi pulled her up, and she sat down on the bed with her eyes closed. She was in a very bad mood when she woke up, and her tone was also very bad. ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I watch itst night? I only have a scene in the afternoon today, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not a movie. Quickly take a look. ¡°¡± Pepsi shook her hand, her face anxious. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Happy wanted to open his eyes, but he really could not. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Someone exposed your matter and you¡¯re on the hot search. A bunch of inte ghostwriters are scolding you now.¡±¡± While speaking, Pepsi handed her phone to happy.¡±¡±Quickly take a look.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What material? I have material that they can scold ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin tried his best to open his sleepy eyes and look at the phone screen. ¡± Chapter 1925 ? Chapter 1925: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A Weibo ount called ¡°¡±entertainment big news¡±¡± said that she used unspoken rules to get to the top and stole Chang Yue¡¯s role as the second female lead. Then, she posted a photo below it ... Who was it? It was so ugly. ¡± ¡°But this costume ... Why did it look like her? but she ... Didn¡¯t seem that ugly, right? ¡± But ... She didn¡¯t want to care about it now. She just wanted to sleep. Happy ced his phone to the side andy on his stomach on the bed to continue sleeping. ¡°Pepsi had thought that happy would wake up in shock, but she did not expect him to fall asleep right away. She was too bold. How could she still fall asleep after being ndered so badly? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, don¡¯t sleep anymore. Why don¡¯t you take a look at how you¡¯re being scolded?¡±¡± Pepsi nudged happy, who was lying on the bed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Can¡¯t you tell that someone is trying to nder you? It¡¯s full of fake reviewers ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you want to be ck, then be ck.¡±¡± Happy mumbled and continued sleeping. No matter how Pepsi called out to him, he wouldn¡¯t wake up. ¡± Pepsi was so anxious that she felt powerless and discouraged. ¡°She wanted to help happy, but she did not have the ability to do so. ¡± ¡°This was because happy and novelty media had signed a contract as a studio, which meant that happy operated independently. That meant that they would need happy to inform them before they could handle the publicity and public rtions matters. ¡± ¡°Other than happy, she was the only assistant in the entire studio. There was no manager. ¡± ¡°She was just an assistant with no connections or resources. She didn¡¯t know who to ask for help, so she could only scroll through Weibo anxiously. ¡± ¡°She had only heard of people who photoshopped beautiful photos, but there were actually people who photoshopped ugly photos. ¡± ¡°The more she looked at him, the more displeased she felt. Happy was clearly so beautiful. ¡± ¡°She remembered that she had a video on her phone. It was a colorful video of happy dancing after he changed into his costume. Because it was too beautiful at the time, she took out her phone and took a video. ¡± Pepsi posted the video. ¡°There were no filters in this video. Even so, she was still very beautiful, especially her skin. It was white and delicate, smooth and delicate. She was wearing a red dress from ancient times. She danced barefooted, her posture calm and elegant, and her eyes were cold and Noble. After a spin, she smiled gently. ¡± ¡°This smile could be said to be peerless in its generation, capable of causing the downfall of cities and countries. ¡± ¡°When Pepsi had posted the video, she had thought that the news would die down. ¡± ¡°What she didn¡¯t expect was that the video would be pushed to the top of the hot search list. In just 20 minutes, the number of shares had exceeded 10000! ¡± Thements below also instantly turned the tables. ¡°[Oh my God, is this the same person in the video and the photo just now?] ¡± ¡°[She¡¯s the perfect actress to y the role of the unparalleled beauty, Ye Ji!] ¡± [Her looks are way better than that fake-faced Chang Yue. Chang Yue is acting as the most beautiful woman in the world. Stop fooling around.] ¡°[As long as the director is not blind, he will definitely choose happy and not Chang Yue.] ¡± [It¡¯s about the unspoken rules. I¡¯ll only believe it if I choose Chang Yue.] [Ipared those malicious ugly pictures with this video of a beautiful woman. I won¡¯t believe it if you say that she didn¡¯t deliberately defame her.] ¡°[Although there were still people scolding in thement area, they were all drowned out. Most of them were positivements, and a group of fans instantly appeared. ¡± ¡°Pepsi had been scrolling through her phone the entire time, dumbfounded. ¡± ¡°The tide had changed way too quickly. It had only been an hour, but Chang Yue had clearly hired an Inte Water Army to nder happy on purpose. ¡± ¡°She turned her head around and cast a nce at happy, who was still half-asleep. ¡± ¡°If she had not been looking at happy, she would have thought that he was the one who hired the Inte Water Army. ¡± Chapter 1926 ? Chapter 1926: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (16) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin only woke up when the rm she had set rang. ¡°The moment she woke up, Pepsi sat on the bed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, you¡¯ve finally woken up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m awake, but I¡¯m still so sleepy,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said as he turned off the rm on his phone and immediatelyy back on the bed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±While you were asleep, a bloody storm had already happened on the inte. Did you know that?¡±¡± Pepsi had gone from being nervous at first to being calm now, and the incident hadpletely disappeared in thest three hours. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it just being ndered? Don¡¯t worry, someone will help me settle it. ¡°¡± Lu Kaixin stretchedzily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s going to help you?¡±¡± Pepsi was especially curious. She had told her that she wouldn¡¯t go down on her own ord. After all, Chang Yue had hired an Inte Water Army. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uncle Chu, I specially invited him out for coffee the other day.¡±¡± Happy answered casually. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uncle Chu? who¡¯s that?¡±¡± Pepsi asked curiously. ¡± Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t reply to Pepsi. He got out of bed and went to the bathroom. ¡°Pepsi followed him. When she saw that happy was not going to tell her who uncle Chu was, she told him everything that had happened online that morning. ¡± ¡°After her Weibo post was pushed to the top of the hot search, the trend changed. Of course, the other party did counterattack. They obviously hired a more powerful water Army to counterattack, hoping to reverse thements. ¡± But it was useless. ¡°Moreover, after losing control of the situation, Chang Yue¡¯s dark history began to be dug up again. Someone exposed the scandal of Chang Yue¡¯s involvement in a couple, causing the couple to break up. ¡± ¡°Cheating and being a mistress were taboo in the entertainment industry. Once discovered, one would be ridiculed. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue was pushed into the eye of the storm, and all her scandals were dug out. ¡± ¡°Pepsi burst intoughter.¡±¡±She deserved it. She wanted to spend money to buy the hot search and step on you to get to the top, but she didn¡¯t expect to fall into the mud.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s fine. ¡°¡±Happy only smiled faintly.¡±¡±It¡¯s enough for us to just film our own shows well.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you know?¡±¡± Pepsi asked again. Brother Cheng gave me a like too, but he quickly canceled it ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng liked Pepsi¡¯s post, but this time, people said that his hand slipped, because he quickly canceled the like. ¡± ¡°However, it was still screenshotted and then pushed to the hot search. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s hand slipped, and the number one trending search didn¡¯t go down, which also made Chang Yue¡¯s matter ferment even faster, and she was scolded even more badly. ¡± ¡°Happy was stunned for a moment, and he suddenly felt a little strange. Then, he remembered the time when Bai Xiao liked the post and canceled it, and he replied faintly,¡±¡±Your hand slipped again,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if it was a slip of the hand or not. It¡¯s obvious that brother Cheng is following you. Otherwise, how could he have seen my Weibo post? he must have searched for you ... Aiya, I can¡¯t believe that the dedicated and cold brother Cheng, who usually doesn¡¯t even bother to post on Weibo, would actually follow you and search for you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As Pepsi spoke, the smile on her face turned soft and cute. She was already fantasizing about happy and Bai Xiao¡¯s love line giving out all sorts of sweet things. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re on the hot search? you¡¯ll know when you click on it. No matter what, thank you.¡±¡± While happy spoke, he patted Pepsi¡¯s shoulder. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t do anything. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that someone would handle it?¡±¡± Pepsi smiled shyly. ¡± ¡°Happy sat down to eat his breakfast and smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±But without you, it probably wouldn¡¯t have been easy to handle. I still have to thank you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1927 ? Chapter 1927: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy did not allow her to ask any more questions. He stuffed a piece of toast into her mouth.¡±¡±Hurry up and eat. Once you¡¯re done, we have to hurry to the production set.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±By the way, I want to wear that pink-yellow dress today. Can you help me perm it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Happy sessfully diverted Pepsi¡¯s attention. Once the two of them packed up, they went to the film set. ¡± ¡°The excitement on the inte continued to increase, and the entire production crew knew that happy and Chang Yue had made it to the hot search. ¡± ¡°When everyone saw happy, they all smiled and greeted him. It didn¡¯t matter whether they had known each other for the past few days or not. Clearly, they had the same thought as Pepsi, which was that happy had a very strong background, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. ¡± ¡°The moment happy entered the dressing room, he saw Chang Yue. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue¡¯s face darkened, as if someone had sshed ink on her face. ¡± ¡°However, she was an actress, after all. No matter how unhappy she was, when happy looked at her, she still smiled. ¡± ¡°In the afternoon, Wu dabing came and bought everyone afternoon tea. ¡± ¡°He was here because of what had happened on the inte. He had called Chang Yue and scolded her. He was afraid that Lu Kaixin would me him, so he hade straight to the set. ¡± ¡°In the Director¡¯s Lounge, aside from director Chen and Wu Dabin, happy, Chang Yue, and Pepsi were also there. ¡± ¡°At Wu Dabin¡¯s signal, Chang Yue held back the anger and unwillingness in her heart. She hesitated for a while before she said to happy,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on on with the Weibo incident. How could I do something that you can tell with one look that I did? I think someone is trying to sow discord between us. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy looked at her with a puzzled expression.¡±¡±What¡¯s going on on Weibo? after I woke up, I came straight to the production team. I haven¡¯t gone online yet. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did something happen on Weibo?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± Chang Yue simply wanted to go berserk. This woman was still pretending to be innocent. ¡°However, her scandals were all over the ce. She had gone to Wu dabing toin, but not only did he notfort her, he even asked her to apologize to Lu Kaixin. ¡± She was so angry that she almost vomited blood and died. Pepsiughed in her heart and praised happy for his good acting. ¡°But she put on a hesitant expression, as if she did not want happy to know about it. She said slowly, ¡°¡±It¡¯s ... It¡¯s just that someone posted a set photo of you, but it was maliciously photoshopped into an ugly photo. I told you about it when you were sleeping, but you went back to sleep after taking a look at it. Then, someone posted a set of videos of you, and then someone revealed that it was miss Chang Yue who posted the ugly photo. Then, miss Chang Yue was exposed again ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, that¡¯s what happened.¡±¡± Happy had an expression of realization. ¡± ¡°Wu dabing said to happy with a grin,¡±¡±This is all a misunderstanding.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue controlled her temper and pretended to be pitiful,¡±¡±¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t Photoshop the picture, and I didn¡¯t post it. I don¡¯t know why this happened either. Happy, I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡± ¡± Happy really wanted to retort and mock her. ¡°¡±¡±Since it¡¯s all a misunderstanding, let¡¯s treat everyone to a meal tonight, and this matter will be considered over.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He heaved a long sigh.¡±¡±After all, the movie has just been shot. There¡¯s still publicity to be done in theter stages. It¡¯s really not good to spread the news that the crew is notpatible at this time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at the director¡¯s old face and thought of his own grandfather. Although they were old, they had always wanted to stick to their positions and do what they liked. ¡± He didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment ... ¡°Wu Dabin quickly said,¡±¡±how can I let you treat us, director Chen? it¡¯s my treat. Let¡¯s go out for dinner tonight.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1928 ? Chapter 1928: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Director Chen was going out for dinner, so he gave the entire crew a break. ¡± ¡°Yi Nian ran over to tell Bai Xiao that they would end work early today, and Bai Xiao found it a little strange.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why did you end work early?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The investment daddy is here? It¡¯s that Wu Dabin. The director has a dinner appointment with them tonight. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin? This name caused Bai Xiao¡¯s face to sink, and his calm voice was instantly filled with coldness.¡±¡±¡±¡±So when hees, the crew has to eat with him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, no. I didn¡¯t ask you to go, brother Cheng. I think they only asked Chang Yue and happy. It¡¯s probably because of what happened on the inte. For the sake of the movie, I want them to make peace, so I only asked the two of them to go. The other actors from theirpany didn¡¯t go ...¡±¡± In this drama, other than some small characters, the second male lead was also from novel media. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since it¡¯s for the good of the movie, how can you leave me out?¡±¡± Bai Xiao said coldly. ¡± Yi Nian was shocked. Brother Cheng would never entertain investors and producers during dinner. ¡°Bai Xiao stared at him coldly for a few seconds. He probably felt that something was wrong, so he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m the male lead. If the drama fails, I¡¯ll be the first to suffer.¡±¡± ¡± Yi Nian was speechless. What do you mean for the sake of the drama? I think brother Cheng is doing it for the happy goddess. ¡°He even said that he wasn¡¯t interested in her, and this was called not interested. ¡± Only a ghost would believe that. ¡°The ce Wu Dabin chose to eat at was Tang Pce. He booked the best VIP room in Tang Pce. The interior was decorated magnificently, but it was exquisite and elegant. It even came with a chess room and ktv. ¡± ¡°Wu Dabin was actually quite happy that Bai Xiao wanted to go with him. After all, Bai Xiao had a good background, and it was a good thing to have a good rtionship with him. ¡± ¡°As for director Chen, he also wanted to find a chance to chat with Bai Xiao. At this moment, the male and female leads couldn¡¯t have any rumors of them being on bad terms. ¡± It was a good opportunity to have a meal together and talk about this. ¡°However, with Bai Xiao around, it was as if there was a chill in the air, and the atmosphere was very cold. ¡± ¡°When Chang Yue saw that Bai Xiao had alsoe to eat, her eyes almost fell to the ground, and she simply wanted to stick to Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Originally, she had nned to have a Pillow Talk with Wu Dabin tonight, but now that Bai Xiao was here, Chang Yue¡¯s eyes changed. ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao kept his distance from her and sat between director Chen and Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue secretly red at Lu Kaixin. She felt that if she had not been there, Bai Xiao would have been hers tonight. ¡± ¡°But today, she could use this opportunity to let Bai Xiao see what kind of woman Lu Kaixin was. ¡± ¡°The waiter poured wine for the group, and Chang Yue lifted her wine ss. She looked at happy and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m happy. You have to give a toast to President Wuter. Thank you for taking care of you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± Happy pushed the waiter¡¯s hand away.¡±¡±Get me a ss of juice.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The waiter¡¯s hand paused, and he looked at everyone and asked,¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue gave a fake smile and said,¡±¡±how can we not drink when we¡¯re out for a gathering?¡±¡± Besides, CEO Wu is our boss, and you¡¯ve been taking special care of us ... I¡¯m happy. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°No one paid any attention to Chang Yue. Wu dabing even asked the waiter to pour some juice for happy. When he smiled, he looked especially ttering. ¡± Chang Yue was so angry that she was about to go crazy. ¡®Why is Wu dabing so nice to this Lu Kaixin?¡¯ ¡°Just because Lu Kaixin was pretty? There were plenty of beautiful women in the entertainment industry, and Lu Kaixin was nothing to them! ¡± ¡°She could not let Wu dabing¡¯s attention bepletely focused on Lu Kaixin. Otherwise, she would have nothing to do with him in the future. She had not found a sugar daddy yet, so she could only rely on Wu Dabin to support him. ¡± Chapter 1929 ? Chapter 1929: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°With that thought in mind, Chang Yue had already forgotten about her feelings towards Bai Xiao. She coquettishly punched Wu Dabin¡¯s chest.¡±¡±CEO Wu, I want to drink juice too.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and looked at them. He took a sip of the juice with a faint smile.¡±......¡± ¡°Wu Dabin was so scared that his back broke out in a cold sweat. After all, Lu Kaixin knew his wife, and Lu Kaixin had something on him. ¡± He pushed Chang Yue away almost immediately before he smiled at happy. ¡°This time, not only did Chang Yue¡¯s face turn ck, even Bai Xiao¡¯s cold air whistled by the side. ¡± Even director Chen furrowed his brows in puzzlement. ¡°The first impression that Wu Dabin¡¯s actions gave off was that he did not want happy to misunderstand. Then, if a man did not allow a woman to misunderstand his rtionship with another woman, it would usually mean that there was some sort of rtionship between the two of them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve just discussed it with director Chen. Tomorrow, the official Weibo will post a publicity photo. I hope that you can interact with Chang Yue and dispel the rumors on the inte.¡±¡± Wu Dabin looked at happy and said with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just the second female lead, and I just signed with yourpany. Of course, I have to give you face, but ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a smile, dragging out the rest of his sentence. ¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t say it out loud, Wu Dabin understood what he meant and immediately raised his ss.¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s for sure. There won¡¯t be a next time. Come,e,e. I¡¯ll give you a toast. I¡¯ll finish it, and you can have the juice. Do as you please.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Even though the storm was resolved, Chang Yue was not happy at all. Instead, she felt even weirder. ¡± This was because she realized that Wu Dabin liked Lu Kaixin more than just a little. He liked him so much that he had no principles. ¡°She felt that Lu Kaixin was either a Vixen, or he had learned some demonic Arts, which was why Wu dabing was so smitten with him. ¡± ¡°He even listened to her and carefully tried to please her, so what right did Lu Kaixin have? so, if someone said that there was nothing between him and Lu Kaixin, she would never believe it. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue clenched her fists. At that moment, she saw Bai Xiao actually pick up the wine ss, raise his head, and pour all the liquid down his throat. His actions were very elegant and beautiful, but his eyes were extremely cold as he nced at Lu Kaixin. ¡± It seemed that Bai Xiao had already seen through Lu Kaixin¡¯s true colors. ¡°With that thought, Chang Yue finally felt a little better. ¡± ¡°In any case, Wu Dabin would definitely leave with Lu Kaixin tonight. So ... If she got Bai Xiao drunk and left with himter, would something happen? ¡± ¡°Even if nothing happened, as long as someone took a picture of them, then she and Bai Xiao ... ¡± ¡°Chang Yue held the wine ss and said with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy and CEO Wu¡¯s rtionship is really good.¡±¡± Then, she looked at Bai Xiao, holding the cup with both hands, and said shyly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng, let me offer you a toast.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Cheng nced at her expressionlessly and ignored her. ¡°The empty ss was still in her hand, and Chang Yue immediately wanted to pour Bai Cheng some wine. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao mmed the cup heavily on the table, and the loud sound of the impact startled everyone present. Everyone looked at him in shock, only to see him coldly berate,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re so annoying!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue¡¯s face turned pale from the disdain, and her hand holding the watering can froze in mid-air. ¡± Wu Dabin and director Chen exchanged a look. ¡°Director Chen spoke to Bai Xiao in a very soft voice, with a hint offort. ¡± Chapter 1930 ? Chapter 1930: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (20) Trantor: 549690339 Wu Da bin took the bottle of wine from Chang Yue¡¯s hand and filled Bai Xiao¡¯s ss before toasting him. Today¡¯s meal was for two ancestors. ¡°F * ck, F * ck, F * ck! This Chang Yue was really brainless. She was even causing trouble for her at this time. ¡± ¡°The meal made Wu Dabin feel very depressed. Since he had achieved his goal today, he was afraid that Chang Yue would cause more trouble, so he left with Chang Yue after the meal. ¡± ¡°Happy was almost done eating. When she saw Wu Dabin leave, she was also prepared to bid farewell to director Chen. ¡± ¡°Just as she was about to get up, Bai Xiao, who was beside her, suddenly threw the half-peeled shrimp he had into her bowl. Happy looked at him in shock, not understanding what he meant. ¡± ¡°Director Chen, who was beside him, was also dumbfounded.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao lifted his eyelids, his eyes devoid of any warmth, but his tone was a little willful.¡±¡±¡±¡±These prawns are too hard to peel. You can peel them for me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± happy thought that he had heard wrong.¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want to eat shrimp,¡±¡± Bai Xiao emphasized. ¡± ¡°Happy really wanted to throw the prawn at his face. She ignored Bai Xiao and looked at director Chen.¡±¡±¡±¡±Director Chen, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±¡± ¡± Director Chen nodded his head. ¡°Just as she was about to get angry, Bai Xiao grabbed her wrist. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing now?¡±¡± happy was furious. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I told you to peel it, but you didn ¡®t. If Wu Dabin told you to peel it, would you like to peel it?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s temper, which had been suppressed for an entire night, finally exploded. ¡± ¡°He told himself not to believe it. Lu Kaixin was not the kind of person who would betray him, but he could not help but think that it was possible ... ¡± ¡°When she thought about how happy and Wu Dabin might be in that kind of rtionship, she was so angry that her head hurt. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I¡¯m not your sugar daddy, I didn¡¯t let you be the second female lead? Now, peel the crayfish for me. As long as I¡¯m satisfied and happy, I¡¯ll let you be the female lead tomorrow!¡±¡± Her tone was so sour that it could be pickled. ¡± Director Chen was dumbfounded. ¡°Happy was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said,¡±¡±but if you¡¯re satisfied and happy, then I¡¯m not satisfied and I¡¯m not happy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice.¡±¡±If it was Wu Dabin, you would be happy and satisfied!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen saw that they were getting more and more angry and blurted out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Stop quarreling, you two ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s a young couple with her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s a young couple with him?¡±¡± ¡± The two of them shouted at director Chen almost at the same time. Director Chen looked at them in shock. Wasn¡¯t that a conversation between a couple when they were jealous? Could he have misunderstood? The young people nowadays couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°¡±¡±Okay, I won¡¯t say anything more. You guys take your time to talk and argue ...¡±¡± He waved his hand. ¡± ¡°Before he closed the door, he said,¡±¡±I¡¯d like to exin onest time. I made an appointment for today¡¯s dinner. I hope to stop the online incident from spreading through CEO Wu. After all, we have amon interest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He could tell that there was no rtionship between Lu Kaixin and Wu Dabin, and it was clear that Wu Dabin was afraid of Lu Kaixin. ¡± Bai ke was a little blinded by a leaf. ¡°Because she liked him, because she was jealous, she couldn¡¯t see the truth. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Director Chen, I don¡¯t need your exnation. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m wrong. I just feel that CEO Wu makes me more satisfied and happy than he is.¡±¡± Happy¡¯s voice and the sound of the door closing rose at the same time. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can you stop talking?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m in charge of my mouth. If you don¡¯t like me for talking too much, give me some RMB to shut me up. I¡¯m short of money!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao smiled evilly.¡±¡±How about I use my mouth to block your mouth?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shameless!¡±¡± ¡± ¨C [PS: please give us monthly votes~] Chapter 1931 ? Chapter 1931: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Shameless!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once happy finished scolding them, he flung his arm fiercely, turned around, and left. ¡± Bai Xiao raised his eyebrows and also chased after him. Happy ignored him. He did not look at him and treated him as a stranger. ¡°She drove here by herself, so she took the car key and unlocked the car. She walked over to open the door, but before she could sit in, she saw Bai Xiao open the door to the front passenger seat. Then, he got in very naturally and fastened his seat belt. ¡± ¡°Happy was stunned. He sat in the car in shock and speechlessness before he looked at him.¡±¡±What are you doing in my car?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiaozily leaned on the front passenger seat.¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you know that you were drinking?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So?¡±¡± Happy felt ashamed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t drive when you drink, so you naturally have to send me back,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said, suddenly thinking of a problem.¡±¡±Do you have a driving license? I remember you¡¯re not even eighteen yet. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have a driver¡¯s license, and my real age on my identification card is one year older,¡±¡± happy said coldly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I see.¡±¡± Bai Xiao smiled.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s drive.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When happy heard that, he instinctively prepared to start the car. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. Wasn¡¯t she good at changing the topic and attention? How did I almost fall into Bai Xiao¡¯s trap? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When did I say I was going to send you off?¡±¡± she turned and red at him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sat steadily, not making a sound or moving.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Get out of the car, or I won¡¯t be polite to you,¡±¡± happy warned. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her flushed red but tender and beautiful face, and couldn¡¯t help but lean over and say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Have you ever been polite to me?¡±¡± ¡± The atmosphere between the two of them instantly became extremely ambiguous. ¡°Happy stared at Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face, which was very close to his, with a wary expression. He felt uneasy all over, and his eyebrows were about to furrowed into a ball. Bai Xiao was too close to her, so close that he could kiss her lips if he lowered his head slightly. ¡± ¡°She leaned back with her head and body, but there was no room for her to retreat with the car door and ss window behind her. She raised her voice and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you standing so close to me when you can just talk? I¡¯m not deaf. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at Happy¡¯s trembling eyshes and tightly pursed lips, and he curled his lips into a teasing smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t see it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not blind,¡±¡±happy roared. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe,¡±¡± Bai Xiao continued to smile evilly.¡±¡±But your eyes are on top of your head.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao only felt that her entire body was unwell. Her tolerance had already reached its limit. When Bai Xiao spoke, his warm breath with a faint wine fragrance blew over, all hitting her face, making her feel ufortable all over. ¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and put a hand on Bai Xiao¡¯s shoulder, trying to push him away. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, although Bai Xiao looked quite thin, he was extremely strong. She used all her strength, but Bai Xiao didn¡¯t move at all. ¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t help but kick out, wanting to catch him off guard, but in the end, she was quickly pressed down by Bai Xiao. It seemed like she had also trained before. Could it be that she had such great strength? ¡± ¡°No matter how hard she tried, it did not work, so happy decided to use a soft approach. She sighed and asked in resignation,¡±¡±What do you want?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m wooing you,¡±¡±Bai Xiao said with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Indeed, if I had a scandal with you, I would instantly rise from the 18th-tier to the B-list. If I were to get hooked up with you and something actually happened to me, then I wouldn¡¯t even be able to use the word ¡®chicken and dog ascend to heaven¡¯. But what can I do? I¡¯m not interested in you. You¡¯re not my type, so I can¡¯t even be bothered to y with you.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1932 ? Chapter 1932: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao did not get angry because of Happy¡¯s rejection. He said calmly,¡±¡±I know. You said itst time, so what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could not help butugh. ¡®What kind of person is this? seriously ...¡¯ She gave him a sidelong nce, her eyes filled with disdain.¡±¡±Don¡¯t you think that you look like a hooligan or a beast right now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s smile became even more evil,¡¯rogue? Beast? If I were a hooligan and a beast, you would be in my bed now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Happy did not even know what to say anymore, so he could only threaten her.¡±¡±¡±¡±If you don¡¯t get out of the car, I¡¯m going to drive my car straight into the wall.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go ahead then. We¡¯ll definitely make the headlines tomorrow. A man and a woman in the same carte at night. What do you think the media will write about us? Perhaps this is what you want. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao spread his hands and asked her back. ¡± ¡°Happy was speechless, and he had no choice but to say,¡±¡±how am I supposed to drive if you¡¯re like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, who had achieved his goal, immediately sat in the front passenger seat. ¡± Happy cursed in his heart before he drove forward. He only wanted to send the person beside him to the hotel as quickly as possible so that he could avoid them. ¡°Along the way, Bai Xiao was very quiet and didn¡¯t disturb her. ¡± ¡°When the car stopped in front of the hotel, Bai Xiao still did not move. Happy turned his head around to look, and Bai Xiao had actually fallen asleep. She stretched out her hand and pushed him.¡±¡±Hey, we¡¯re here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was still asleep, his handsome and exquisite face was charming under the dim yellow streetmp. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hey, we¡¯re here. Let¡¯s get out of the car.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao was still sleeping. He was dizzy! Did he have to sleep so soundly? happy rubbed his hair in frustration. ¡°She leaned back in her chair, took out her phone, and opened the WeChat group. This group was for siblings, and the few brothers who were closest to her were in it. ¡± [Happy: how do you make a drunk man sleep over?] ¡°[Shang Zijun: ... There¡¯s a drunk man beside you, or were you harassed by a drunk man?] ¡± [Happy: if!] [It¡¯s an ¡®if¡¯...] [Lu shaoqian: I¡¯ll give him a p first.] [Shangpojun: kick it away again.] [Happy: and then?] [Shang Zijun: then what else is there? let¡¯s go.] ¡°[Shangpo-Jun: if you don¡¯t have enough, you can kick him againter.] ¡± [Lu shaoqian: where are you? [I¡¯ll immediately send someone over to help you deal with it.] ¡°[Happy: I¡¯m at the entrance of a hotel. I¡¯m sending a drunk person home. Now, I¡¯m sitting in the car and can¡¯t get out.] ¡± ¡°When happy heard his older brother¡¯s opinion, he really wanted to give Bai Xiao a p, kick him out of the car, and leave, but even though this Bai Xiao could be quite mean at times, he was not that annoying. Why don¡¯t I just get his manager or assistant toe over? ¡± ¡°During the moment happy was distracted, the group chat instantly exploded with messages. Even Lu yubai, who usually did note out of the group chat, sent a message. ¡± [Shang Zijun: send who back to the hotel?] Man] ¡°[Shangpojun: my sister, don¡¯t ever trust men. Men are the most untrustworthy creatures in this world. Get drunk, my ass. Hurry up and kick the car.] ¡± [Lu shaoqian: you actually went out to drink with a man? [How old are you? which brat dares to pretend to be drunk in front of you? hurry up and give me the address. I¡¯ll go over and beat him to death.] ¡°[Lu Yang: second brother, I¡¯ll go with you.] ¡± ¡°[Lu yubai: even if you want to earn money by acting, you¡¯re not allowed to go out for a meal with a man!!] ¡± ...... [Happy: ...] ¡°Happy looked at the messages that were jumping around quickly, and the corners of his lips twitched. He waspletely speechless. ¡± Chapter 1933 ? Chapter 1933: This Best actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°[Happy: your sister doesn¡¯t like him!] [We didn¡¯t have a meal alone, it¡¯s just a crew gathering. I¡¯ve already asked someone to pick him up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not staying in the same hotel as him.] ¡± ¡°Once he replied, happy locked his phone and turned his head to look at Bai Xiao by the side. He saw that there was a slight bulge in his pants pocket, and it was Bai Xiao¡¯s phone. ¡± ¡°She pushed Bai Xiao again.¡±¡±Hey! Wake up!¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao continued to sleep. ¡°She hesitated for a moment, then unbuckled her seat belt and reached for his phone in his pocket. She was about to call his manager or assistant, but there was no number in his phone. ¡± ¡°However, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to hold his phone while he was sitting ... ¡± ¡°Someone touched Happy¡¯s thigh, and it was like a cat scratching an itch. The person who had been sleeping the entire time moved his eyshes, and then he opened his eyes slightly. However, happy, who was focused on his phone, did not notice it. ¡± Bai Xiao looked at the girl lying on top of him. Her hair was scattered and had a faint fragrance. He took a deep breath and felt a strange twining feeling. ¡°Because she was slightly lying on her stomach, her posture revealed her sexy corbones and the lines of her chest, which were vaguely attractive. ¡± ¡°And her snow-white, silk-like skin, delicate and tender, made one¡¯s imagination run wild. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao subconsciously pursed his lips. His jawline was sharp, but when he looked at happy, his gaze became darker. ¡± ¡°There was no way that happy would not notice such a burning gaze. She turned her head around and met Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes. She was slightly shocked, and she instinctively moved back. She wanted to pull her hand away. ¡± ¡°But the moment she moved her hand, Bai Xiao stopped her. Happy widened his eyes.¡±¡±W-what are you doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s throat moved, and his voice was hoarse.¡±¡±¡±¡±I should be the one asking you that. What are you doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What can I do? ¡°¡±You fell asleep, and no matter how I called you, you wouldn¡¯t wake up, so I wanted to get your manager or assistant toe over,¡±¡± happy exined, and he even rolled his eyes at him.¡±¡±Since you¡¯re awake, there¡¯s no need to call for help. Hurry up and get out of the car.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she said this, she wanted to pull her hand back, but Bai Xiao was still pressing her down. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let go!¡±¡± She red at Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why should I believe you?¡±¡± Bai Xiao righteously refused to let go. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What else do you think I was going to do? molest you?¡±¡± As happy spoke, he scanned Bai Xiao from head to toe and curled his lips in disdain, silently telling him that he did not have that charm. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao held her hand and pulled it hard, and happy immediatelyy on Bai Xiao¡¯s body. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, you just want to molest me.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice was tinged with an evil tone.¡±¡±A woman touching a man¡¯s thigh. Is that obvious enough?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll take my phone,¡±¡±happy sneered and exined again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I only saw you touching my thigh.¡±¡± Bai Xiao moved closer to happy¡¯s soft pink lips, and his profound gaze was filled with an aggressive and domineering look. His voice also became darker and hoarser.¡±¡±I¡¯m not going to let you go. ¡°¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to get it back ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he kissed her. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s eyes widened. He instinctively wanted to push Bai Xiao away, but Bai Xiao wrapped his arms around his waist, and he deepened the kiss. ¡± ¡°It was different from before, where he had only lightly pressed his lips or sucked on her lips. His kiss was as gentle as water. ¡± ¡°This time, the moment he arrived, he attacked the city with a domineering force. He was as hot as fire, and he sucked and licked passionately and wildly. No matter how happy whined in protest, he did not let his guard down. ¡± Chapter 1934 ? Chapter 1934: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He kissed happy in a domineering and domineering manner, and he did not even give him the chance to breathe. Only when happy was almost out of breath did Bai Xiao move away. He moved his lips to Happy¡¯s delicate neck and kissed it forcefully. ¡± ¡°However, he did not immediately move down. He asionally moved back to Happy¡¯s small earlobe and kissed it. He only stopped when Happy¡¯s body trembled slightly. Then, he stopped beside her ear and panted heavily. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was shocked, and his eyes lost focus for a moment. He opened his mouth and gasped for air. The kiss just now had given him a very strange feeling. Every cell and pore in his body seemed to have exploded. ¡± She felt a little flustered and her mind went nk. She didn¡¯t know how to think. ¡°However, this daze onlysted for a moment before Lu Kaixin recovered. ¡± ¡°She raised her hand and pped him. Then, she sat back in her chair. Her heart was still beating fast. She said angrily,¡±¡±Who allowed you to do this to me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was a pity that the p just now was not heavy. Her whole body was weak, and her hands and feet were soft. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t get angry. He used his tongue to touch the side of his face that had been pped, and the p was soft and cotton.¡±¡±You were the one who did it to me first. I was just responding.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Respond? You ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao interrupted Happy¡¯s words.¡±¡±Don¡¯t say no. You said that you hate me and don¡¯t like my type, but when I kissed you just now, did you enjoy it?¡±¡± Do you want to improve further? my skills are still good. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was so angry that heughed and red at him.¡±¡±Do you think you¡¯re a flower? a woman who looks like a hag who has been lustful for tens of thousands of years and can¡¯t wait to eat you up? hehe~I¡¯ll say the same thing again, I¡¯m not interested in a man like you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao immediately narrowed his eyes.¡±¡±You¡¯d better not mention Wu dabing at this time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why can¡¯t I? you and Wu Dabin ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao snorted coldly and interrupted happy again.¡±¡±Also, don¡¯tpare me to Wu Dabin. He¡¯s not qualified to bepared to me.¡±¡± ¡± His tone was extremely arrogant and domineering. ¡°Happy was speechless.¡±¡±Is there something wrong with your brain?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, but there¡¯s something wrong with your brain. Otherwise, I would have called the police and reported you for molesting me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m trying to get my phone!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m the person in question. I know very well what you¡¯re doing.¡±¡± Bai Xiao unbuckled his seat belt and moved in front of happy. ¡± ¡°The kiss just now made her realize for the first time that this carefree and slightly off-style movie King was very dangerous. Happy¡¯s heart instinctively clenched, and he looked at him warily.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was actually a little nervous as well. He gulped and warned and persuaded her in a hoarse voice,¡±¡±taking the phone can¡¯t be an excuse for you to do whatever you want. Anyway, just now ... Just now we were already like this, so you¡¯d better behave yourself in the future! Let¡¯s forget about the past, but we can¡¯t do that in the future. If you need anything, juste to me. I¡¯ll satisfy you no matter what!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was confused when he heard that. He looked at him in puzzlement.¡±¡±What? How are we?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you think? from now on, you¡¯re mine.¡±¡± Once Bai Xiao finished speaking in a domineering manner, he opened the door and got out of the car. He was a little fast, and even happy did not see that his ears were red. ¡± ¡°Happy exploded. He tapped the steering wheel hard and shouted at Bai Xiao¡¯s back, ¡°¡±Who¡¯s yours? narcissist, you¡¯re so shameless. You¡¯re the man I hate the most. I¡¯m so angry!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1935 ? Chapter 1935: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin returned to the hotel in anger. When he saw his brother¡¯s chat history in the WeChat group, he regretted leaving behind a trace of kindness. She should have listened to her brothers and kicked him out of the car without caring about anything. ¡± It was best for the person with the surname Bai to not provoke her in the future. Otherwise ... She would not be polite. ¡°Happy picked up the script on the coffee table and looked through it. She still had two scenes the next day, and then she only had around ten or so outdoor scenes left. Her scenes were really pitifully few. ¡± ¡°It was only a two-hour movie, so it would be good enough if half of the 20 scenes were left. ¡± Happy went to sleep right after he took a shower. He had just fallen asleep when he was woken up by a phone call. He saw that it was Pepsi. ¡°She answered the call with her eyes closed.¡±¡±It¡¯s twoo¡¯ clock in the middle of the night. If you have something to do, can¡¯t you talk about it tomorrow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, you¡¯re trending again.¡±¡±Pepsi¡¯s voice was a little strange. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh ... So be it. If they want to criticize me, then let them. They can¡¯t hurt me at all. I¡¯m going to sleep. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±¡± Happy was really sleepy. After she answered the call in a daze, she even switched off her phone. ¡± ¡°For her now, sleeping was more important than all those trivial things on the inte. Even if the sky copsed, there were others to hold it up, so she should not be looked for at this time! ¡± ¡°The next morning, happy saw Pepsi, who had dark circles under her eyes, rush in with breakfast. ¡± ¡°After washing up, happy took the breakfast from Pepsi and asked her with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯t sleep the entire night?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi ignored her. She walked to the window and pulled the curtains shut.¡±¡±Why did you open the window? we¡¯re on a higher floor and there¡¯s no building opposite, but who knows if they¡¯ll use drones to film?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once she drew the curtains, she turned around and looked at happy.¡±¡±I kept an eye on him for the entire nightst night.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy took a sip of soy milk and blinked while he looked at her.¡±¡±What are you looking at? what¡¯s there to see? if they want to make fun of me, just let them.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had already told uncle Chu that her identity might affect her grandfather, so if anyone were to attack her online, uncle Chu would definitely get the PR team to stop them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No one is ndering you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re praising me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Praise you? How is that possible? I almost cursed you to death. ¡°¡± ¡°¡±Sigh ...¡±¡± Pepsi sighed.¡±¡±I can tell from your face that you still don¡¯t know anything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she took out her phone, opened the Weibo hot search, and put it on the happy noodles. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Last night, you and Bai Xiao were caught on camera. First, you two were seen from the Tang Pce. It was probably taken by the Tang Pce attendant, and then someone ambushed you outside the hotel, and then you two were in the car ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, Pepsi¡¯s voice was a little bright. As expected of happy. With just a slight move, he managed to take Bai Xiao down. ¡± Happy was speechless. She had just been thinking that Pepsi was overreacting and that uncle Chu would take care of it. ¡°However, at this moment, she had a bad feeling and quickly looked down at her phone. ¡± [Hot search number one: Bai Xiao kisses a woman in the carte at night.] [Hot search number two: Bai Xiao forced a kiss.] [Hot search number three: Bai Xiao is happy] [Hot search number four: Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend exposed.] [Hot search number five: happy Ye Ji.] ...... The first few Hot Searches were all about her and Bai Xiao ... Chapter 1936 ? Chapter 1936: This Best actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The first few Hot Searches were all about Bai Xiao and her, and the top three were evenbeled ¡°¡±explosive¡±¡±. It was said that at threeo¡¯ clock in the middle of the night, the Weibo server exploded, and the technical staff got up to work overtime. ¡± Happy randomly clicked on a hot search. ¡°They were all photos of her sending Bai Xiao backst night. From the Tang Pce to the hotel, there were photos of the two of them walking one after another, looking at each other, and kissing in the car ... To be precise, it wasn¡¯t a kiss, but a forced kiss. ¡± ¡°Because the picture was too blurry, and based on the picture, it could only be seen that she was the one who kissed Bai Xiao first. Later, when Bai Xiao got out of the car, the blurry picture also showed that he was angry because he was forced to kiss her. ¡± ¡°Hence, all thements below were Bai Xiao¡¯s fans scolding her. ¡± [Girlfriend? [How is that possible? our brother Cheng would never fall for her.] [Who¡¯s this woman?] [This is too disgusting. You actually forced a kiss on my husband. Stay away from my husband!] ¡°[She actually kissed my husband, I¡¯m so angry!!] I want to kill this woman.] ¡± [The woman¡¯s identity has been revealed. She¡¯s an 18th-tier actress in the same crew as Bai Xiao. Her red-faced look is too disgusting.] [She¡¯s just trying to use brother Cheng to create a hype. I hate this woman. She¡¯s crazy for fame!] [You actually used my boss to create hype! [You actually forced a kiss on him. My heart aches for my husband!] [I was still thinking that she was pretty just two days ago. I really did not expect her to use our brother Chengzhou to create hype.] ¡°[Everyone, let¡¯s ban her together! Lu Kaixin, get out of the entertainment industry!] ¡± ¡°They said that his girlfriend had been exposed, but no one believed them, and there was practically no blessing. All of them were scolding happy for forcefully kissing Bai Xiao and deliberately using Bai Xiao to create hype. ¡± ¡°Someone must have tried to dig up information about her but failed. They only knew that she was a student who had suddenly entered the entertainment industry. Chang Yue took the opportunity to gain poprity, so she hired a water Army to secretly point out that she had a sugar daddy. ¡± ¡°However, thesements were already considered mild. The ones on her Weibo were the ones that were filled with blood. ¡± ¡°After she registered her Weibo ount, she had only updated one message. From half a month ago until now, even though she had experienced a round of criticism and gained some fans, thements and reposts had not exceeded 10000. ¡± ¡°But now, in just one night, there were already more than a hundred thousandments, all of which were insulting her with vulgarities. Some of them even involved her family, and all of this was because Bai Cheng kissed her. Other than some haters who took advantage of the situation, most of these people were Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend fans. ¡± ¡°Happy was so angry that he wanted to smash his phone.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? why did you force a kiss on him?!¡±¡± Which part of him saw me kissing him? He was the one who forced a kiss on me, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi looked exhausted, but she couldn¡¯t suppress her curiosity.¡±¡±Brother Cheng forced a kiss on you. So, are you two together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is that possible?!¡±¡± Happy said angrily. She found her phone and turned it on as she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll immediately post on Weibo to rify!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi immediately shook her head.¡±¡±No way. If you rify now, you¡¯ll be verifying what the inte says. You forced a kiss on Bai Xiao and pulled him into a publicity stunt.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What kind of logic is that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because from the photo, it¡¯s you who leaned over to kiss brother Cheng, not brother Cheng who kissed you. If you say that you¡¯re friends now, that¡¯s a confession without a fight. Then, everyone will think that you couldn¡¯t seduce Bai Xiao, so you took a step back and said that you¡¯re just friends.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. Chapter 1937 ? Chapter 1937: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (27) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin¡¯s expression was extremely ugly. ¡°She turned on her phone and saw a bunch of messages, all asking her about the scandal on the inte. Uncle Chu had also left her a message, asking her what was going on because to deal with this matter, she had to know what was going on to find the best solution. ¡± ¡°Happy thought about it, but since he could not exin things clearly over the phone, he decided to look for Chu mubei directly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t go out,¡±¡± Pepsi called out. ¡°¡±Look down ...¡±¡± ¡± She pulled happy to the window and pulled open the curtain so that happy could look down. There was a group of gossip reporters. Happy¡¯s lips twitched. She only wanted to be a director and shoot something she liked. Why was it so difficult? ¡®Damn it ... She sat down on the sofa and gave Chu mubei a call. ¡°The call was not picked up very quickly. Chu mubei¡¯s voice was rather unbridled as he said,¡±¡±you¡¯ve finally returned my call.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy first asked cautiously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Did you see my dad today?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I¡¯m not. You¡¯ll have to deal with your parents¡±¡± public rtions matters yourself. I don¡¯t care. ¡°¡±Chu mubeiughed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uncle Chu, didn¡¯t you promise me that you¡¯d seal all my scandals?¡±¡± happy said with a little grievance. Why didn¡¯t you suppress it for me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Little niece, it¡¯s not that uncle doesn¡¯t want to suppress it for you. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure if this is real or fake, so it¡¯s not good to suppress it for you,¡±¡± Chu mubei said as he coughed lightly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your mom told Zhuo¡¯s mom that we¡¯re going to be inws when we grow up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei had a son and a daughter. The son, Chu Yue, and the daughter, Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can marry my Lu mu, Zhuo,¡±¡± happy said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯d rather you be my daughter-inw. ¡°¡± His daughter was a precious treasure, so he could not bear to marry into the Lu family and let Lu mu, that brat, take advantage of her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother Yue.¡±¡± Happy shuddered.¡±¡±Forget it, uncle Chu. Don¡¯t make fun of me now, just think of a way to solve this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei raised his brows,¡±¡±before we settle this, you¡¯ve got to tell me what¡¯s going on between you and that brat.¡±¡± Is it real or fake?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s fake!¡±¡± Happy said firmly. The crew had dinnerst night, and the director and the others were there too. He was drunk and couldn¡¯t drive, so I kindly sent him back. At that time, I wanted to get my phone, and the shooting was just a matter of angle. How can I rify it now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The best solution isn¡¯t to clear things up. The more you clear things up, the harder it¡¯ll be for you to exin yourself, because you were the one who took the initiative in the photo ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°That was the problem, and it was exactly as Pepsi had analyzed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, it¡¯s not impossible for you to clear your name, but that¡¯s not the best thing for you. The best way to deal with you is to make it a reality and pretend to be a couple for a while, then break up after a while. This way, the forced kiss won¡¯t exist, and if you two really get together, Bai Xiao¡¯s fans will naturally not scold you or attack you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei said that there was no hurry and that it was not necessary to resolve it immediately, and that she should think about it carefully. ¡± ¡°He wanted to see if he should choose the former or thetter. If he chose thetter, he would find someone to contact Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Pepsi was a little surprised. Uncle Chu, she had done some research on the Chu family in the entertainment industry and felt like she had found out something big. ¡± Happy hung up the phone and frowned while he fell into deep thought. ¡°When she scrolled through the news, they were all asking her about the scandal on the inte. Grandpa didn¡¯t like to go online and usually didn¡¯t pay attention to these things, but now he knew. ¡± Chapter 1938 ? Chapter 1938: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t like to surf the inte and usually didn¡¯t pay attention to these things, but now he knew. Although he didn¡¯t ask directly, he sent her a message toe home for dinner at this time. Wasn¡¯t it to ask her about the online scandal? ¡± ¡°The handsome old Lu and the young beauty were the most patient. They didn¡¯t send any messages, but she was sure that they knew about it. ¡± The brother and sister group was also in a mess. to ask what was going on. Her brother was very worried about her and even asked if she had been framed. ¡°[Happy: it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I have nothing to do with him. I just leaned over to get my phone and wanted to call his manager and assistant to pick him up. Who knew that I would be photographed? I¡¯m so distressed now.] Uncle Chu said that the best way to solve this is to be a fake couple for a while and then break up. That way, we can save a lot of trouble.] ¡± ¡°If they had to say that they were rted, then they were enemies. ¡± ¡°[Shang Zijun: sis, this man looks like he has ulterior motives. Don¡¯t bother with him in the future and stay far away from him.] ¡± ¡°[Happy: we¡¯re just a fake couple. We don¡¯t need to show off our love. In any case, we¡¯re just telling the outside world that we¡¯re a couple, and then we¡¯ll continue to live our own lives. There¡¯s no need for us to interact.] ¡± [Lu shaoqian: that won¡¯t do either! [Where did this little brate from? he wants to hit on my sister. I¡¯ll teach him a lessonter.] [Shangpo-Jun: you must remember what your brothers said. Men are all bad people. You must not believe what they say.] ¡°[Lu Yang: anyway, you should stay away from men.] ¡± ¡°[Lu mu: why do I feel that that man is going to be in trouble? little devil, don¡¯t y him to death.] ¡± [Shangpojun: what did Xiaomu say about your sister? she¡¯s so innocent and cute.] [Lu shaoqian: you must remember that your parents ignored you when you were young. They were happy to make you milk powder.] ¡°[Lu mu: ...] Bao Bao felt bitter in his heart. His innocence and cuteness were just a facade. He was a cunning Fox on the inside. As for the milk powder, he didn¡¯t remember it when he was young, but he could feel that it was definitely not for humans to drink. ¡± ...... ¡°Happy said that his heart was very tired. If he rified things, his heart would be even more tired, and he would most likely not be able to have any peace after that. Besides, some time ago, she only had around one hundred thousand fans, but now, she had over one million fans. ¡± ¡°Overnight fame was probably like this. Although it was ck and red, it was still red. ¡± ¡°The entertainment industry was really a strange ce. Some people were unknown for decades and still could not be noticed, while some people became popr for no reason. ¡± No wonder so many people wanted to enter the entertainment industry. ¡°This kind of overnight poprity was like getting rich overnight, no one could refuse it. ¡± ¡°So, strictly speaking, she didn¡¯t lose out in the scandal with Bai Xiao, she only earned some scolding because the scandal itself was a way to fight for fame, which was why Uncle Chu wasn¡¯t in a hurry to deal with it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ding dong.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The doorbell suddenly rang. Happy and Pepsi looked at each other. Pepsi then stood up and looked out through the peephole. The next second, her eyes widened in shock. ¡± ¡°She turned her head around and looked at happy. She said in disbelief,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s brother Cheng. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He still dares toe?¡±¡± happy frowned. ¡± ¡°An unknown anger rose to the top of her head and she had Pepsi open the door.¡±¡±Let him in,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If this stinky hooligan hadn¡¯t molested her and said some inexplicable things, he wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble. Let¡¯s see how she would deal with himter! ¡± Chapter 1939 ? Chapter 1939: Something¡¯s wrong with this Best Actor (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Because Lu Kaixin was too angry, she picked up the only offensive item beside her, a pillow, and threw it at the person who had just walked in. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You still dare toe to me, you bastard!!¡±¡± It was very urate, and the pillow hit the man right in the face. ¡± ¡°But when the pillow fell from the man¡¯s face, Happy¡¯s hand, which he had not pulled back, froze in midair. ¡± ¡°The man walking in front wasn¡¯t bai Xiao, but another tall man. It was Bai Xiao¡¯s manager, Shen Qinghu, a very famous gold manager in the country. ¡± ¡°After being hit by the pillow, he was frowning and his mouth twitched. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng, who was standing behind him,ughed out loud in a gloating manner. ¡± ¡°He actually dared tough? Lu Kaixin red at him coldly. Bai Xiao met her eyes and raised his eyebrows. His posture was haughty, and his eyes were as calm as an unfathomable pool. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu waved his hand.¡±¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Fortunately, it¡¯s a pillow. But in the future, before you smash it, you have to look at the person first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy pursed his lips and remained silent. It was one thing for Bai Xiao toe, but why did he have to bring his manager? ¡± Was it because of the scandal? How were they going to deal with this? ¡°On the small sofa in the room, happy and Pepsi sat on one side, while Shen Qinghu and Bai Xiao each sat on another. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu cast a nce at thezy Bai Xiao, then at happy, who had a cold aura around him. The girl was still considered young, but she was very beautiful. Her facial features were exquisite, and her temperament was cold. It was no wonder that even Bai Xiao would fall head-first into her. ¡± ¡°He coughed and said,¡±¡±since you¡¯ve already been photographed, let¡¯s just make it public. In this situation, it¡¯s best to make it public ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Make what public?¡±¡± Happy looked at Shen Qinghu as if he was looking at an alien. Why did he feel that he did not understand what he was saying? ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu stared at Lu Kaixin with a strange expression. Did he really not know, or was he just pretending? ¡± ¡°However, it was also true that if this girl didn¡¯t have some tricks up her sleeve, it would be impossible for her to make Bai Xiao acknowledge her in such a short time. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s about your rtionship. Since you¡¯ve taken a picture, then let¡¯s make it public. Although I don¡¯t agree with it, you¡¯re both still young and there¡¯s no need for you to be in a rtionship, this is the best way to deal with the current situation. You¡¯re in a normal rtionship, and I believe everyone will give you their blessings. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was both angry and amused.¡±¡±Think about it. You might have made a mistake. I¡¯m not with Bai Xiao, so there¡¯s no such thing as making it public.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu was dumbfounded and looked at Bai Xiao in astonishment. Didn¡¯t you say that you two are together? Otherwise, why would he follow them here? this scandal was not lethal to them. ¡± ¡°He had eagerlye to the door, but it turned out that his warm face was stuck to the cold butt? ¡± ¡°Pepsi¡¯s face was also filled with shock. ¡®Happy, do you even understand what it means to be Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend?¡¯ ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sat up straight, looked at happy, and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Little happy, Qinghu is one of us. We don¡¯t need to hide it from him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu was taken aback.¡±¡±...¡±¡± He just said that in his Bai Xiao, only girls would cling to him. ¡± ¡°Pepsi was even more surprised now.¡±¡±...¡±¡± They¡¯re together? They weren¡¯t together? The world is so magical ... ¡± ¡°As for Lu Kaixin, he waspletely shocked by Bai Xiao¡¯s words, which were spoken in a lover¡¯s tone. He was speechless for a long time. ¡± Chapter 1940 ? Chapter 1940: This Best actor¡¯s style isn¡¯t right (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin was shocked by Bai Xiao¡¯s lover-like words, and he was speechless for a long time. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. Now¡¯s not the time to fight.¡±¡± Bai Xiao got up and sat down beside happy. He put his arm around her shoulders. ¡± ¡°Confused, Pepsi quickly got up and sat down beside Shen Qinghu, so that she wouldn¡¯t look like a 250-watt light bulb. ¡± ¡°Happy pushed away Bai Xiao¡¯s hand without any courtesy and moved to the side.¡±¡±¡±¡±Who¡¯s quarreling with you? I¡¯m not close to you, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s thin lips pursed up coldly, and he elegantly and coldly shifted to the side as well, saying indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh, then you should go and clear things up now. Say that everything that happenedst night was a misunderstanding.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll rify it ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°While happy spoke, he stood up and ced his phone on the table. ¡± ¡°Pepsi pressed down on her hand, lowered her voice, and shook her head.¡±¡±No, you¡¯ve forgotten what I said earlier ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, happy remembered her, but she could not stand Bai Xiao¡¯s attitude. ¡®What kind of person is he? he¡¯s the one who started all these scandals. If he hadn¡¯t forced a kiss on me ... Wait a minute.¡¯ ¡± ¡°This scandal actually didn¡¯t affect him much. Why did he tell his manager that they were in a rtionship, and why did he have to announce it at this moment? ¡± Wasn¡¯t that the same as pretending to be a couple and making their rtionship real? Happy suddenly felt that Bai Xiao was a little strange. He seemed to be bent on having some kind of rtionship with her. Why? ¡°First, did he know her identity? He wanted to get close to her? But at present, it seemed that her sex was not zero. After all, he still treated her as a woman who was greedy for vanity and sold her body for status. ¡± ¡°Secondly, he probably needed a girlfriend, and she was the most suitable one. As for the reason, she couldn¡¯t think of it at the moment. The possibility was fifty percent. ¡± ¡°Third, thest possibility was a little ridiculous. If it was just to mess with her, he didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble and make a lover, so ... Could it be ... Or could it be ... That he liked her? The probability of this happening was also 50%. ¡± ¡°Based on Shen Qinghu¡¯s observation, he felt that the two of them were probably a couple. They were just throwing a tantrum and it seemed like they needed to talk to each other in private. He looked at Pepsi and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Which floor is the restaurant on? can you take me to have breakfast?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi was stunned, and only understood when she met Shen Qinghu¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±Sure, I¡¯ll Take You There.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, Lu Kaixin knew what they were up to, but she did need to talk to Bai Xiao in private, so she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± ¡°She kept silent until they left and the door closed. Then she looked at Bai Xiao and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you nning?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao only looked at her indifferently, his eyes serene. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could not read his mind with just a nce. After being speechless for a while, he decided to change the topic.¡±¡±Why do you have to make people misunderstand our rtionship? are you just in love with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t fall in love with her, she was most afraid of love debts. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was stunned for a moment, but he quickly smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course I¡¯m in love with you. Why else would I want to hit on you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was relieved that he had admitted it directly. On the contrary, she felt that it was impossible to fall in love with him! Lu Kaixin stared into his eyes and said naughtily,¡±¡±¡±¡±But didn¡¯t you think that I¡¯m already with Wu Dabin? You even said not topare yourself to Wu Dabin, but it¡¯s obvious that you really can¡¯t see Wu Dabin. Then why are you still snatching Wu Dabin¡¯s woman?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1941 ? Chapter 1941: We are rted (1) Trantor: 549690339 Bai Xiao¡¯s face darkened. She really touched a sore spot! ¡°Everyone knew how to hide their embarrassment, but why did she like to mention it? From time to time, she would mention that Wu Dabin was a married old man and a demon of the unspoken rules in the entertainment industry. Did she think that having something with Wu Dabin would be an honorable thing? ¡± This idiot! This idiot! ¡°Lu Kaixin, who didn¡¯t know what Bai Xiao was thinking, deliberately sighed. He then smiled and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her for a moment, and his eyes suddenly lit up slowly. He asked in a somewhat strange way,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you showing concern for my feelings?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Concerned?¡±¡± Happy looked at the profound look in his eyes, and he suddenly felt that it was not a wise thing to ask him about it. ¡± ¡°She thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not concerned about your feelings. I¡¯m concerned about why you want people to think that we¡¯re lovers. Lovers?¡±¡± What kind of goal do you want to achieve?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t answer directly, only saying,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you be my girlfriend, you¡¯ll get a lot of exposure, and you¡¯ll have an endless number of endorsements and movies to choose from. You¡¯ll be able to jump from the 18th-tier to the B-tier in an instant. Do you know how many people want this but can¡¯t get it? it¡¯s much better than you following Wu Dabin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯m actually quite tempted. But do you have any ill intentions towards me?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin tried to probe again, wanting to know what Bai Xiao was up to. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m a gentleman. I¡¯ve never forced anyone. ¡°¡± ¡°¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao looked at him coldly.¡±¡±Do you think Wu Dabin is a good person?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course Wu Dabin isn¡¯t a good person, but you¡¯re not a gentleman either. You ... Did it twice, you know? Two times ...¡¯Forced kiss me¡¯. ¡± ¡°When he said that, happy became a little displeased.¡±¡±In any case, you two are evenly matched. Hmph!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao gritted his teeth.¡±¡±But I didn¡¯t do anything to you. Did I really do anything to you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Happy snorted coldly.¡±¡±If you really do something to me, do you think you¡¯ll still be alive to stand in front of me and talk to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You?¡±¡± Bai Xiaoughed nonchntly.¡±¡±You want to get Wu Dabin to kill me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin raised his eyes coldly and arrogantly.¡±¡±What is he?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao was a little speechless. ¡°She had clearly admitted to her rtionship with Wu Dabin ... But now, she looked disdainful of Wu Dabin. The problem was that her expression was very open and honest, and her tone was very natural, as if this was how it should be. ¡± ¡°Uh uh uh, why wasn¡¯t her acting good when she was acting, but when she was supposed to act, she couldn¡¯t do it no matter what. She even had to let him stimte her by the side to get the feeling? ¡± ¡°He shook his head and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then you cane and kill me now!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A hint of a speechless smile appeared at the corners of Happy¡¯s lips.¡±¡±Did you ... Receive some kind of shock?¡±¡± She pointed to her head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not upset,¡±¡± Bai Cheng replied calmly.¡±¡±I just like to y with excitement.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I don¡¯t like excitement.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin pouted and spread his hands. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face instantly turned terrifyingly cold. It was as if there was ice on his body that could not melt even after ten thousand years. His thin lips were pursed into a straight line, and he stared at happy coldly for a while before he said slowly,¡±¡±You won¡¯t lose anything if you¡¯re with me. You¡¯ll definitely make a profit.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Although I need money now, and I may be able to make a lot of money after being with you, but ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1942 ? Chapter 1942: We are indeed rted (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy stopped for a moment before his voice became clear again. Then, he said in a serious tone,¡±¡±but ... This doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. There are plenty of men who want to marry me, and they¡¯re only the few that my grandfather acknowledges. Any one of them can crush you to death with money.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sneered.¡±¡±Exchange 10000 Yuan for a sack of coins. Of course it¡¯s enough to kill me.¡±¡± ¡± Pfff! Lu Kaixin could not help butugh. She suddenly felt that this Bai Xiao was quite interesting. ¡°Although she had a foul mouth and was quite annoying sometimes, she knew that she had a sugar daddy and suspected that her rtionship with Wu Dabin was not pure. She suspected that she was not a good woman, but she still rushed to ask for help. It was really a different kind of charm. ¡± ¡°As the two of them bickered, the tense and cold atmosphere inexplicably softened. ¡± ¡°After a moment of silence, she looked at Bai Xiao and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I have to say that dating you is much better than kissing you forcefully. Of course, I have other ways to deal with this, and announcing our rtionship to the public is the best way to deal with it, but I don¡¯t like to do things that don¡¯t make sense. I don¡¯t understand why you want people to know that I¡¯m your girlfriend, and why did you make a bet with someone to get me? Or is it because there¡¯s a woman pestering you, so you want to find a girlfriend to chase her away? but you probably can¡¯t get rid of other women, so you want to find me? After all, I¡¯m ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s heart was fluctuating wildly, and he was in a bad mood. This little girl¡¯s eyes clearly showed that she didn¡¯t like him. ¡± ¡°He clenched his fists by his side and said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It seems that you¡¯re very smart to have guessed this. Yes, there¡¯s a woman who has been pestering me. I need a girlfriend.¡±¡± ¡± Happy let out a sigh of relief. It could be said that he had just taken a calming pill. ¡°Taking what each of them needed was the result she wanted the most. She smiled.¡±¡±In that case, let¡¯s maintain our rtionship for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A period of time?¡±¡± Was she agreeing to try dating him? Why did his tone sound so off? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A ... Half a year?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin had wanted to say one year, but he felt that one year was too long. He smiled and nodded.¡±¡±¡±¡±Just half a year. We¡¯ll pretend to be a couple for half a year. After a year, we¡¯ll announce our breakup. This way, the scandal will be easily resolved.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Bai Xiao¡¯s face instantly darkened. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why should I help you?¡±¡± Of course, Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t willing to pretend to be a couple, so he coldly turned his head away. ¡± ¡°He raised his hand and touched his forehead. The conversation between the two of them had actually turned to this level. Why was it that the more they talked, the less they talked about the main topic and the more messy it was? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can you only help me? I¡¯m helping you too, aren¡¯t I? To help you chase away the woman who is pursuing you?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin looked at her suspiciously. He thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Besides, you¡¯re the one who started this scandal. You have the right and responsibility to deal with it. Of course, if you don¡¯t think you¡¯re a man, you can just ignore it and do whatever you want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao gritted his teeth.¡±¡±I¡¯ll let you know in the future whether I¡¯m a man or not.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin frowned.¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I really want to post something ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes were cold as he cast a sidelong nce at Lu Kaixin. ¡°¡±I¡¯m at a disadvantage then. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°¡®Suffer a loss, your sister!¡¯ ¡± ¡°She wanted to take back what she had just said. Interesting my ass, charm my ass. If possible, she would not talk to this narcissist and cocky man anymore! ¡± Chapter 1943 ? Chapter 1943: We are indeed rted (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shen Qinghu really wanted to know more happy things and understand Happy¡¯s character. He had been with Bai Xiao for many years, and as a man himself, he could understand Bai Xiao quite well. ¡± ¡°If Bai Xiao could meet a good partner, he wouldn¡¯t stop him, because Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t a popr young student. It could be said that in the next ten years, no young student would be able to surpass his results. ¡± ¡°However, Pepsi felt a little ufortable around Shen Qinghu. She was just a small assistant, and Shen Qinghu was a Royal manager. She would subconsciously feel nervous and uneasy, and she was also a little absent-minded. She kept thinking about how the conversation between Bai Xiao and happy went. ¡± ¡°There was a secret between the two of them ... Shen Qinghu didn¡¯t know and thought that they were lovers, but Pepsi didn¡¯t think so. ¡± ¡°Even though she also felt that the two of them were quitepatible and should be together, based on Happy¡¯s attitude towards Bai Xiao, they really did not look like they were fighting. ¡± ¡°They did look like a pair of quarrels, but they were still one or two steps away from being lovers. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu went to take a call, while Pepsi went online to check the news, trying to figure out what was going on. ¡± ¡°News about Bai Xiao and happy could still be seen everywhere, but the direction had changed. No one was scolding happy for forcefully kissing Bai Xiao anymore. ¡± ¡°[F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, F * ck, Bai Xiao actually liked it. This can be considered solid evidence!] ¡± ¡°[Ah ah ah ah, I don¡¯t believe it, it must be a slip of the hand, a slip of the hand!!] ¡± ¡°[Heartache to the point of no return ... But if it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll still give you my blessings!] ¡± ¡°[I won¡¯t admit it, I won¡¯t admit it! Bai Xiao is my husband, my husband!] ¡± [Who wants to meet me on the rooftop?] [Agreed to jump off a building together.] ...... ¡°Surprised, Pepsi hurriedly refreshed the home page. Bai Xiao had indeed liked a Weibo post five minutes ago. ¡± ¡°That Weibo post came from one of Bai Xiao¡¯s old fans, and the content was roughly: If she analyzed their looks, Bai Xiao and happy were quite a good match. If they really got together, she would feel heartache for them and give them her blessings. She would also love the crow for the crow. After all, she was a person who was obsessed with looks. ¡± ¡°At first, everyone thought that it was a slip of the hand and was waiting for Bai Xiao to cancel it. ¡± ¡°Five minutester, the like was still there. ¡± ¡°Even though he did not directly admit it, he could confirm his guess that she was his girlfriend. At the same time, he told everyone that happy did not force a kiss on him, and he did not use him to create hype. ¡± ¡°At this moment, all those who were skeptical and those who said that he forced a kiss on her were pped in the face. ¡± ¡°Thements that criticized happy for creating hype had all disappeared. At that moment, most of them were blessings, and there were more rational fans than idiotic girlfriend fans. ¡± ¡°Even though many of his fans were still envious, jealous, and hateful, they could only ept it. However, they formed various small alliances in their hearts and were prepared to dig up all of Happy¡¯s secrets. ¡± ¡°But no matter how much they searched, they could not find any information about Happy¡¯s bottom line. Aside from knowing that she was teaching at the film Academy¡¯s director course, they could not find any other information about her. ¡± Everyone realized that this Lu Kaixin seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. ¡°Previously, the contract between her and Wu Dabin¡¯spany in the form of a studio had also been covered up because of Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°As soon as she debuted, she was able to get the second female lead role in a big production directed by a big director, and it was also because of Bai Xiao¡¯s help from behind ... ¡± ¡°In any case, because of Bai Xiao¡¯s existence, no matter what shocking actions happy did, these people would not be surprised. ¡± Theizens who wanted to dig up dirt on happy also returned empty-handed in the end. Chapter 1944 ? Chapter 1944: We are indeed rted (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the end, Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao agreed to like the post and announce their ¡®rtionship¡¯ in another way. This way, they would be the most low-key, and they could advance and retreat at will. ¡± ¡°At first, Bai Xiao was a little unwilling, but after a moment of silence, just as Lu Kaixin was thinking about how to persuade him, he nodded and agreed. ¡± Happy was quite surprised. ¡°The WeChat group with his brothers was quite lively at that moment. His brothers, who never liked to chat, kept sending messages to ask him what was going on. ¡± [Happy: it¡¯s fake. It¡¯s just a public rtions tactic. They¡¯re ambiguous and say that we¡¯re together. They¡¯ll see how things go and mention that we¡¯re just friends half a yearter.] [Lu Yang: really?] ¡°[Happy: really!] It was true! It was true! Important things must be repeated three times! [I have nothing to do with him at all. Yesterday¡¯s incident was just a problem with the angle. There was a mistake in the shooting, but uncle Chu said that this kind of public rtions is the best.] ¡± [Shangpo-Jun: ...] Shang Zijun: ... [Lu Yang: ...] [Lu shaoqian: ...] ...... ¡°Obviously, his elder brothers did not believe it. Not only his elder brothers, but the other members of the Lu family were also very surprised. ¡± ¡°Chief Lu, in particr, was so shocked that his beard almost stood up. How could the precious child that he had been taking care of all this while be taken away by someone the moment she entered University? no, this was absolutely not possible. ¡± ¡°Phone calls came one after another, and happy exined for a long time. ¡± ¡°As for Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang, they were much calmer. ¡± ¡°Happy thought that uncle Chu must have called the handsome old Lu, but to be safe, she still called home. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mom, is it real or fake? there¡¯s nothing between me and him. This n was thought up by uncle Chu,¡±¡± she pushed all the me onto Chu mubei. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I just hope that you don¡¯t make me your grandmother now,¡±¡± Shi Guang mumbled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mom?¡±¡± Happy¡¯s face darkened.¡±¡±Young beauty, don¡¯t make me call you mom in the future. You¡¯re always so naughty.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who are you talking about?¡±¡± A low voice came from the side. It was his father. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin bit his lip and said coyly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Handsome old Lu, if you had invested money in me and let me be the female lead, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problems.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you just say it directly and ask me to pay you for the movie?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s even better.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Yanchen ignored her and hung up the call. ¡°If he gave her money directly, how could she understand the difficulty of life? dreams were to be fought for by oneself. One had to pay for their own dreams, not for their parents to pay for them. ¡± ¡°Furthermore, she was going to make a movie. How could a movie that was made without any experience be a good movie? ¡± ¡°The people in the production crew were the most surprised by her and Bai Xiao¡¯s rtionship, which seemed to be both real and fake. No one had ever thought that Bai Xiao and happy were a couple. ¡± ¡°It was especially so for Meng xueyin. She had wanted to use this movie to use Bai Xiao to hype herself up and increase her fame, but she did not expect that Bai Xiao would actually be with happy. ¡± ¡°This woman was too unbelievable, and her means were too powerful. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she have an affair with Wu dabing? Her role wasn¡¯t because of Bai Xiao, but because of Wu Dabin. Bai Xiao should know that, but he didn¡¯t care at all? ¡± Or did Bai Xiao not know? ¡°However, Chang Yue found it even more difficult to ept than Meng xueyin. ¡± Anyone with eyes could tell with a single nce what kind of rtionship happy and Bai Xiao had before this. It was impossible for them to be together. Chapter 1945 ? Chapter 1945: We are indeed rted (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°If there was anything going on right now, it would definitely be because happy had taken advantage of Bai Xiao¡¯s drunkenness to seduce himst night, and that was how it happened. ¡± ¡°She was also there for dinner yesterday. If it was happy who left with Wu Dabinst night, and she was the one who sent the drunk Bai Xiao back to the hotel, then was she the one who was rumored to be in a rtionship with Bai Xiao today? ¡± ¡°Even if she might not end up with Bai Xiao in the future, the fact that she was Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend was enough to make her resources skyrocket. ¡± ¡°She was filled with regret, envy, and jealousy. ¡± ¡°She cast a nce at Lu Kaixin, who was eating desserts while scrolling through his phone. When she finished eating the desserts, she even licked her fingers subconsciously. She felt that Lu Kaixin was too petty, and she could not bear to look at him. ¡± How could Bai Xiao possibly like such an unpresentable woman? She felt that Bai Cheng was either deceived by happy or threatened by him. It was unlikely that he would threaten her. Lu Kaixin must have lied to Bai Xiao and hid the real rtionship between her and Wu Dabin. She had to think of a way to let Bai Xiao see Lu Kaixin¡¯s true colors. ¨C ¡°Lu Kaixin was now Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend, but her treatment was no different from before. When the crew saw that she and Bai Xiao had made their rtionship public, she did not use her status as Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend to ask for anything, nor did she simply run to Bai Xiao¡¯s dressing room and lounge. She just continued doing what she had done before. ¡± This immediately gave the crew a good impression. ¡°However, when movie King Bai refreshed them, he would send people to deliver things to Lu Kaixin from time to time. ¡± How considerate and ruthless. Everyone gathered together and joked around. Some people said that happy was so happy that he was actually together with Bai Xiao. ¡°Some people said that I knew they were together long ago. One day, I saw them secretly kissing in the props room. ¡± ¡°Some people said that the two of them pretended as if nothing had happened on the surface, but they were secretly giving out candy. It was really sweet. ¡± ...... ¡°The second day after they admitted to their rtionship, Pepsi¡¯s phone was about to explode with calls from magazines, advertisements, and variety shows ... ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu even looked for happy directly, hoping that she would take on a certain endorsement with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin expressed that he finally understood why so many people wanted to be Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend. It was because the two words ¡°¡±Bai Xiao¡±¡± brought about a Halo. ¡± She admitted to her rtionship because she was afraid of trouble. ¡°If she interacted with Bai Xiao too frequently, and used his name to take up endorsement advertisements and variety shows, it would be more troublesome than rifying the matter of the forced kiss. ¡± ¡°Although she needed money, she preferred to get it in the right way. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao walked to Happy¡¯s resting room and saw that he had fallen asleep on the table. His face was on his arm, and his long ck hair was casually draped over his back. ¡± ¡°Because she was waiting for the scene after putting on her makeup, she was still extremely alluring and beautiful even when she was asleep. ¡± ¡°He felt that she looked better without makeup. Her face was fair and clean, and she was still very beautiful, but it was veryfortable. There was no offensive power, and it made people want to dote on her. ¡± ¡°When he sensed that someone hade, happy thought that it was her turn to film. ¡± ¡°She subconsciously sat up straight and blurted out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is it my turn?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The familiar voice made Lu Kaixin open his eyes in a daze. He looked at the tall man in front of him. He had broad shoulders, a narrow waist, and long legs. He was even wearing an Emperor¡¯s costume. He looked extremely majestic, and there was a faint sense of nobility from his entire body. ¡± ¡°After seeing that it was Bai Xiao, sheid on the table again and continued with her eyes closed. ¡± Chapter 1946 ? Chapter 1946: We are indeed rted (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Wipe your drool. Someone¡¯s secretly taking photos.¡±¡± ¡± Even a girl would not want to be photographed in an ugly manner. Lu Kaixin subconsciously sat up straight and raised his hand to wipe the corners of his mouth. Bai Xiao chuckled. ¡°Lu Kaixin immediately knew that he had been tricked. He red at him and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Boring.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Qinghu said that you rejected the endorsement?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Happy answered faintly. ¡± ¡°For a long time, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. He slowly opened his eyes and saw Bai Xiao staring at his face with a strange and puzzled look. ¡± ¡°Happy sat up straight again and looked at him.¡±¡±Is there anything else?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you want to take this opportunity to take on more advertisements and endorsements to gain some exposure?¡±¡± He thought that she was with Wu Dabin for this, so why didn¡¯t she grab the opportunity when it was in her hands? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao suddenly realized that he couldn¡¯t understand her. ¡°Or rather, he had never understood her. ¡± ¡°His previous thoughts might have been wrong. Even if she had admitted that there was something going on between her and Wu Dabin, she probably said it on purpose. She mentioned Wu Dabin again and again and even smiled. It was not because she had no sense of shame, but because she was open enough. ¡± But it didn¡¯t matter. Why did Wu Dabin help her? Who was she? Which rtive of Wu Dabin? ¡°¡±¡±By right, if you be my girlfriend, you should be stripped to the ground. But now, there¡¯s nothing and you¡¯re giving me a very mysterious feeling.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s expression suddenly became very serious as he spoke. His deep eyes narrowed slightly, showing a sharp and cold aura. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he did not show it on his face. He smiled and said without changing his expression,¡±¡±¡±¡±That can only mean that I¡¯m too ordinary and there¡¯s nothing to reveal ... Or perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯m too beautiful that everyone let me go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Beautiful ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze lingered on Happy¡¯s chest before he said in a profound manner,¡±¡±a man¡¯s aesthetic is not just about the face.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy covered his chest by reflex.¡±¡±Hooligan! You¡¯re shameless!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hurry up, it¡¯s your turn next.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao nced at her with a faint smile and left directly. ¡°He did not return to his resting room. Instead, he went to look for the director, hoping that he could bring forward one of his scenes, and that scene just so happened to be the one happy had been waiting for. ¡± ¡°Everyone knew what was going on. The director¡¯s face was stern and cold, but in the end, he still opened the back door for Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue was also present for this scene. Although she was very happy to finish the scene early, she felt ufortable all over when she thought of the fact that Bai Xiao was doing this for Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao liked to be quiet for a few minutes before filming to recuperate, so he was currently resting with his eyes closed. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue could not wait any longer. She knocked on the door and walked in,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing her voice, Bai Xiao opened his eyes and looked at her. His cold eyes seemed to be asking her something, and he was a little impatient. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I wanted to thank you, brother Chengyu. After we leftst night, CEO Wu told me that it was because you were around that happy agreed to reconcile with him so quickly. His personal rtionship with happy is ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue quickly covered her mouth as if she had said something wrong and apologized,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t mean anything. Please don¡¯t misunderstand. ¡°¡± ¡± Bai Cheng¡¯s handsome face turned cold. ¡°His cold aura, however, made Chang Yue secretly happy. ¡± ¡°As expected, Bai Xiao had been deceived by Lu Kaixin. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry now. ¡± ¡°This time, Bai Xiao finally saw through Lu Kaixin. It was only a matter of time before they broke up. After all, they had just announced their rtionship. ¡± Chapter 1947 ? Chapter 1947: We are indeed rted (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At the thought that Bai Xiao would dump Lu Kaixin, and that Lu Kaixin would no longer be able to be smug in front of her, Chang Yue¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡± ¡°She concealed the pride in her heart and continued to apologize,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, brother Cheng. You two just announced your rtionship. I shouldn¡¯t have brought up the past. But it¡¯s all in the past. Please don¡¯t take it to heart and don¡¯t be angry ...¡±¡± ¡± What was it in the past? Exining was actually making it clear. ¡°Bai Xiao coldly curled his lips and looked at her with a faint smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±Since you know that it was in the past and you don¡¯t want me to be angry, why do you still bring it up?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue smiled apologetically.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. It was just an ident.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she weakly opened her eyes and pouted. For some reason, she suddenly looked like she was about to cry. ¡± ¡°Bai SU¡¯s extraordinary figure stood up, his eyes calm and cold. He didn¡¯t loosen up even a little because of her pitiful look, but only sneered,¡±¡±¡±¡±identally? Or are you deliberately spreading rumors in front of me?¡±¡± ¡± Creating rumors? She didn¡¯t spread any rumors. Could it be that Bai Xiao still believed Lu Kaixin at this time? Chang Yue¡¯s back was suddenly covered in a thinyer of sweat. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible. Bai Xiao must only be seeking proof. ¡± ¡°She clenched her hands and looked up at Bai Xiao, a little scared, but she pretended to be strong and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not spreading rumors. I¡¯m telling the truth. Lu Kaixin and Wu Dabin were originally ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for her to finish, Bai Xiao suddenly gave a vicious kick, flipping over the chair beside her. With a loud bang, Chang Yue screamed in shock. ¡± ¡°She was so shocked that she couldn¡¯te back to her senses for a long time, and she looked at Bai Xiao in shock with a pale face, so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In the future, if I ever hear you say something like this again, be it obvious or subtle ...¡±¡± A cold glint shed across Bai Cheng¡¯s eyes, and his voice was filled with a terrifying power that seemed toe from the depths of hell,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll make sure you disappear from this circle forever. ¡°¡± ¡± His cold tone and threatening tone was like a tight p to Chang Yue¡¯s face! ¡°Chang¡¯s face turned red again, and he still wanted to fight to the end,¡±¡±Brother Cheng ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Get lost!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shut up!¡±¡± Bai Xiao rebuked coldly, his cold expression like a demon from hell. ¡± Chang Yue was so frightened that she ran out immediately. ¡°As soon as she closed the door, tears instantly welled up. After she walked away, she couldn¡¯t control her tears anymore. Bai Xiao¡¯s words and actions just now were telling her that she was asking to be humiliated. ¡± Chang Yue was so angry that her chest hurt and she stomped her feet a few times. ¡°She clearly had good intentions. She didn¡¯t want him to be deceived by Lu Kaixin. It was fine if he wasn¡¯t grateful to her, but he actually treated her like this. ¡± ¡°He deserved to be tricked by that woman, Lu Kaixin! ¡± ¡°He had thought that since he had be a movie King at such a young age, he should have some brains. However, he did not expect to be fooled by Lu Kaixin with a few words. He was really stupid. ¡± ¡°In the future, he would regret it! ¡± Lu Kaixin pushed open the door to the lounge and saw Chang Yue with red eyes. ¡°Oh, she was crying? What was happening? She wanted to ask more, but Chang Yue red at her and left. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What happened to the reconciliation?¡±¡± She thought that she should be fine on the surface, but she didn¡¯t expect that on the surface, it didn¡¯t include when they were alone. ¡± ¡°Indeed, the entertainment industry was an extremelyplicated ce. ¡± The final adjustments were already being made on the set. The machines were already set up and the extras were already in their positions. They were only waiting for the lead actors to arrive. Chapter 1948 ? Chapter 1948: We are indeed rted (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There were quite a lot of actors in this scene, and there were also a lot of secondary main characters who were ying the role of ye Zhi. He discovered that Rou ¡®er, who was yed by Chang Yue, was the third female lead. She was an undercover agent the second male lead had ced in the scene. ¡± ¡°Before Ye Ji told Lin Sheng, Rou ¡®er went to Lin Sheng and told him that Ye Ji was an undercover agent for the second male lead. Ye Ji liked Lin Sheng and was jealous of courtesan Zheng, so she pretended to agree to work with the second male lead. This was a confrontation of wits and courage, and it could be the first climax of the entire movie. ¡± ¡°Rou ¡®er, who was yed by Chang Yue, was kneeling on the ground in her Pce attire. She looked at Bi Sheng, who was sitting on the throne. His handsome face was as cold as ice, and his lowered eyes shed with a hint of contempt. He remained silent. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your Majesty, please believe this servant. This servant really did see her collude with young master Duan to kill you by theke.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed to speak such nonsense. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s cold aura immediately caused Chang Yue¡¯s body to freeze. She quickly sprawled on the ground and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±This servant didn ¡®t.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ka! Ka! Ka!¡±¡± Director Chen shouted. He didn¡¯t look too happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chang Yue, the Rou ¡®er you¡¯re acting as is someone who wholeheartedly wants the king to believe her. How can you feel guilty at a time like this? your expression ispletely wrong. You¡¯re a spy. It¡¯s definitely not good for a spy to not be able to control the subtle expressions on their faces.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chang Yue said apologetically,¡±¡±s-sorry ... Sorry ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s do it again,¡±¡± director Chen said.¡±¡±Remember, you must have enough confidence.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°How could she be full of confidence? it would have been fine if it hadn¡¯t been for that scene just now, but with that scene, she was a little scared when she saw Bai Xiao now. ¡± Chang Yue could not pass the next scene no matter what. ¡°The second time, No. The third and fourth time, still no. She had already done a few bad takes in a row. ¡± She waspletely overwhelmed by Bai Xiao and couldn¡¯t meet the director¡¯s requirements no matter what. ¡°The director¡¯s expression was getting impatient, and the crew members around them were also sizing Chang Yue up with strange looks. ¡± ¡°Again, but again. Director Chen¡¯s patience was running out.¡±¡±What are you doing? your eyes are blinking, and you don¡¯t manage your expressions well at all. Did you read the script or study the character you¡¯re acting? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry,¡±¡±she said. Chang Yue¡¯s eyes reddened, and she pouted her lips as she started to cry softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you crying for? don¡¯t act pitiful at this time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin, who was at the side, sighed. She took a few steps forward and said with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Director Chen, she¡¯s a newbie after all.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is she a neer? He had acted in several TV series already, so there was no need to talk about being suppressed by Bai Xiao. After all, he was the best Actor, so it was easy for him to suppress others. But now, he was not even as good as a neer. At least happy was improving every time, but what about her? It¡¯s getting worse and worse!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Perhaps it was because Meng xueyin was speaking up for her, Chang Yue suddenly felt more confident. She sobbed softly and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±The director¡¯s words are all right, especially pertinent, and all for my own good. I¡¯ve just joined not long ago, and it¡¯s a fact that my acting skills are bad. I haven¡¯t thought about the role properly yet, unlike some people who would simply be acting as themselves if they were her. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She tilted her head a little before she looked at happy, who was by her side. ¡± ¡°His words were clearly meant to disparage happy. He said that happy was a two-faced person, and it was more than enough for him to act as a spy. ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°How could she be involved in this? Also, that Meng xueyin was really good at drawing hatred to her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then ...¡±¡± Director Chen was a little speechless. ¡± ¡°Without waiting for him to speak, Bai Xiao¡¯s cold voice rang out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then we¡¯ll switch!¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[Author¡¯s note: I¡¯m very sorry. Previously, I took leave because of my toothache and only updated four chapters a day. I was nning to switch back to six chapters a day when my tooth recovered. However, my family members happened to be sick, so I insisted on updating four chapters a day. It¡¯s already been half a month. I have to go to the doctor every day and take care of my little nephew. I didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but after looking at thements section today, I decided to say it.] ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been really busy with the surgery these few days. I¡¯ve only slept for two hours since yesterday. I¡¯m not trying to act pitiful. My family is fine after the surgery. I¡¯m quite happy. I don¡¯t have time to write for the next few days, but I¡¯ll try my best to update four chapters a day. I really can¡¯t set a time within 24 hours. I¡¯ll update two chapters today and add two more in the afternoon. I¡¯m so sorry! ¡± Chapter 1949 ? Chapter 1949: We are indeed rted (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Without waiting for him to speak, Bai Xiao¡¯s cold voice rang out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then we¡¯ll switch!¡±¡± ¡± His faint voice was like a thousand pounds of force that smashed down heavily. ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Chang Yue was so frightened that she almost knelt on the ground. She looked at Bai Xiao with a dumbfounded expression, thinking that she was hallucinating. ¡± ¡°The others were all shocked, not expecting Bai Xiao to say that. ¡± ¡°Happy looked at Bai Xiao in puzzlement. The man¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice, and he seemed to be very angry. In the past, when she insulted him, he would be angry, but he was not as cold as he was now. That look of disdain on his face made him want nothing more than to kick Chang Yue far away. ¡± It seemed like Chang Yue had identally offended Bai Xiao when she tried to DISS her earlier. It probably touched the most sensitive and most important part of Bai Xiao. ¡°¡±¡±Brother Cheng, I¡¯ll be fine after I rest for a while. I wasn¡¯t in a good mood just now, I won¡¯t do it again ...¡±¡± Chang Yue quickly begged for mercy. Her voice was filled with sobs, and her tears flowed down her face. ¡± ¡°She was already afraid of Bai Xiao, and now, she was so scared that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Her whole body was trembling slightly, and she looked so pitiful. ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao did not show any mercy to the fairer sex, and directly red at Chang Yue and said angrily,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you didn¡¯t act well, then you didn¡¯t act well. The director said that your acting skills were bad, but you didn¡¯t think about what went wrong and only thought of an excuse to me it on others. What do you mean by your character is too different from the original character, so you couldn¡¯t act well? aren¡¯t you mocking all the people who yed the role of spies, even all the viins? This wasn¡¯t just unprofessional, it was an insult to acting. It doesn¡¯t matter if a person can¡¯t act, but if a person can¡¯t act and has a bad character, then she doesn¡¯t deserve to act with me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The scene was as silent as snow. Other than shock, everyone was looking at Bai Xiao in a daze. ¡± ¡°These words were even more embarrassing for Chang Yue than scolding her. Tears welled up in her eyes as she mumbled,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng, I was wrong. Please give me another chance ...¡±¡± It was not easy for her to get this movie. She could not lose this rare opportunity. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao ignored Chang Yue and looked at the blushing director Chen,¡±¡±¡±¡±I respect you, but I really can¡¯t work with such an actor.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, Bai Xiao flung his hands and left. ¡± ¡°Director Chen looked at this mess, red at Chang Yue, and snorted coldly before leaving with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°He followed Bai Xiao into his personal lounge.¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you serious about what you said just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Logically speaking ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not being reasonable today. Just take it that I¡¯m acting like a big Shot. ¡°¡± With that, he smiled faintly and leaned back on the sofa in an elegant posture. He even joked,¡±¡±¡±¡±I also didn¡¯t expect that one day, I would act like a big Shot in front of you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She¡¯s just a small-time actress. Why are you being so calctive with her?¡±¡±director Chen was speechless. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She stepped on my bottom line.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because he¡¯s happy. Even if he dissed you secretly, you probably wouldn¡¯t carry it with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao snorted coldly.¡±¡±Do you really think you can stand her professionalism? haven¡¯t you always been demanding perfection in your profession? do you think that this role was yed perfectly?¡±¡± Forget about her zero acting skills, she actually didn¡¯t work hard. Every day, she was thinking about how to frame people, how to act pitiful, and how to create hype. You can take it, but I can ¡®T. You should change quickly before we shoot too much. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 1950 ? Chapter 1950: We are indeed rted (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Director Chen sighed.¡±¡±She¡¯s not up to my standards, but you know the rules of the industry. She¡¯s only the third female lead, and she¡¯ll only have a few scenes in the post-production anyway. A few scenes won¡¯t affect the entire movie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This way, it wouldn¡¯t affect the movie¡¯s capital chain, nor would it affect the overall effect of the movie. ¡± ¡°After a pause, he continued.¡±¡±Besides, if you force a change of acting and people find out about it, they¡¯ll say that you¡¯re suppressing a neer. It¡¯ll be extremely bad for your reputation.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can tolerate it, but I definitely won ¡®t. Just based on that sentence just now ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao lowered his eyes.¡±¡±If there¡¯s her, there¡¯s no me. If there¡¯s me, there¡¯s no her. I definitely won¡¯t work with such an unprofessional and unhardworking person who only knows how to act pitiful and frame others.¡±¡± ¡± Director Chen was speechless. ¡°He still wanted to talk to Bai Xiao, but thetter had already refused to negotiate. ¡± Director Chen mmed the door and left. What did he mean by not working with unprofessional people? wasn¡¯t he just angry for a woman? Really! Why were all the young people nowadays like this ... ¨C ¡°As soon as Bai Xiao and director Chen left, the scene was in chaos, and everyone was talking about it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen brother Cheng get angry!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Although Bai Xiao is cold and aloof, no one has ever heard of him acting like a big Shot. He¡¯s very dedicated to his work and almost never uses a substitute unless necessary.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, although she has never acted as a main character before, she has acted in so many dramas. How can her acting be so bad?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is so annoying. This is the first time Bai Xiao is acting like a big Shot, and he actually did it in our production team. I¡¯ve really seen a ghost.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sigh, it can¡¯t be helped. Some people¡¯s mouths are too cheap. Bai Xiao used to y a second male lead, a ck-bellied, treacherous, and power-hungry person. What do you mean by not acting like some people? isn¡¯t this just insulting people?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really pity us. I don¡¯t know when we can get off work.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As they talked, they slowly dispersed, but almost all of them secretly red at Chang Yue. Their eyes were filled with hatred, disgust, and deep ridicule. ¡± ¡°Filming was temporarily stopped. The rest area was filled with actors, but happy did not return to the rest area. He sat in the corridor of the props room with Pepsi. ¡± ¡°Looking at Bai Xiao and the director¡¯s room, Pepsi asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Will Chang Yue really be chased away?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No.¡±¡± Happy shrugged. ¡± ¡°A voice came from behind, and Yi Nian walked out.¡±¡±¡±¡±She¡¯ll definitely be reced. Look at how bad her acting is. It¡¯s simply a waste of everyone¡¯s time. A rat¡¯s feces dirties a pot of soup. I think director Chen¡¯s patience with her is almost over.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi looked at Yi Nian and said,¡±¡±but we¡¯ve already shot so many scenes in the beginning. Chang Yue¡¯s scenes are almost all done. She¡¯s only missing a few more outdoor scenes. If she wants to change, won¡¯t we have to redo all the scenes in the beginning?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yi Nian said,¡±¡±but brother Cheng is very angry right now. If Chang Yue doesn¡¯t leave, from what I know, he might terminate his contract,pensate us, and quit the production. Inparison, director Chen will definitely not give up on Bai Xiao because of Chang Yue.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, Yi Nian looked at happy and smiled very gently.¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, director Chen is looking for you.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°Why was director Chen looking for her? It couldn¡¯t be that he wanted her to go and persuade Bai Xiao, right? ¡± ¡°Just as she thought, director Chen was looking for her because of this matter. He wanted to make a big issue small and a small issue small. He even said that this matter was because of her? ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin blinked his eyes, and a puzzled expression appeared on his dark face.¡±¡±¡±¡±Because of me? This ... What does this have to do with me?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1951 ? Chapter 1951: We are indeed rted (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±How could it not be because of you? if Chang Yue didn¡¯t offend you, how could Bai Xiao have reced her? anyway, you can talk to Bai Xiao about this. Even if you want to rece her, you have to find a suitable one. In addition, if this matter is spread, if people only care about performance, it will have a bad influence on them. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen said with a slight frown, trying to persuade him. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin frowned slightly. She hadn¡¯t misheard him just now. Bai Xiao had also yed the second male lead in the past, a role simr to that of a spy. Why was he doing this for her? ¡± ¡°When she wanted to exin herself, director Chen had already left. Happy snorted softly. She did not believe him, and she did not n to talk to Bai Cheng. ¡± ¡°She was someone who was afraid of trouble, and it had nothing to do with her, so why did she have to rush to persuade Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°Moreover, Chang Yue was not on good terms with her to begin with. Chang Yue was like a venomous snake that lingered around her, so it was better for her to leave. ¡± ¡°It was night, and happyy on the bed. He tossed and turned, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not fall asleep. She raised her legs, reached out, and touched them. She tried her best to lift her body up. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was really a strange person sometimes. He always treated her coldly, but sometimes, he was inexplicably good to her. ¡± ¡°If it was really as director Chen said, and Bai Xiao reced Chang Yue because of her, then that meant that she really did have some weight in Bai Xiao¡¯s heart. ¡± ¡°Whether it was true or not, it seemed that he really did like her, but he was just too embarrassed to say it out loud ... Whether she was pretentious or not, and not narcissistic, those were not the main points. She was beautiful, so why couldn¡¯t men like her? ¡± ¡°Happy was in a mess, and he thought about it for a long time. As he thought about it, he fell asleep. ¡± ¡°The next day, when he went to the set again, Pepsi told happy that director Chen could not persuade Bai Xiao to change his mind, and in the end, he had to rece Chang Yue. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then who¡¯s going to act in Chang Yue¡¯s part?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I changed to another one, and it was Bai Xiao who found me. Now, brother Cheng is sitting with that woman and chatting. They seem to be quite close. ¡°¡± As she spoke, Pepsi showed Lu Kaixin the photos she had secretly taken. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at Pepsi and then nced at the photo on his phone. A woman in a sky-blue dress was standing opposite Bai Xiao. She had neat, ear-length short hair, and the ends of her hair were curled up slightly. She had big eyes, a high nose, an oval face, and cherry red lips. She was talking to Bai Xiao with a smile. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sat opposite her, his legs crossed as he leaned against the wall. His expression was hidden in the shadows, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, but she could feel that he was in a pretty good mood. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows.¡±¡±This woman looks a little familiar. Isn¡¯t she ... Who¡¯s she again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lin Linglong.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s her ... That Bai Xiao has a movie that won about ten awards. The female lead seems to be this Lin Linglong, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, that¡¯s her. She¡¯s here to help. She¡¯s the third female lead.¡±¡± Pepsi said, displeased. ¡± ¡°Happy could not help but smile. Pepsi¡¯s tone was sour. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell me you want to act?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What am I supposed to act in?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you unhappy about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not happy for you. ¡°¡± Pepsi¡¯s expression was one of disappointment. ¡°¡±I¡¯m a fan of you and chengge, so of course I don¡¯t want a third party ...¡±¡±As she spoke, Pepsi suddenly felt that something was off. Happy never paid attention to people she didn¡¯t know. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know about the rumors between brother Cheng and Lin Linglong?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1952 ? Chapter 1952: We are indeed rted (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled.¡±¡±Could it be that they were a couple in the past?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. You¡¯re the only girlfriend that brother Cheng acknowledges. ¡°¡±This Lin Linglong and Bai Xiao¡¯s rtionship is pretty good, so there are some online search posts on simr clothes, staying in the same hotel, and often going out to eat together, listing the traces of the two together. I¡¯m anxious for you, but you¡¯re Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend now.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin sneered coldly. ¡°After all, she wasn¡¯t his real girlfriend, so she didn¡¯t express her opinion. ¡± ¡°However, if they found someone to rece Chang Yue, and with such a high-ranking female celebrity visiting, director Chen probably wouldn¡¯t insist on her finding Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°After director Chen introduced Lin Linglong to everyone, happy sat by the side and watched everyone act. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong took the initiative to go forward and greet happy.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± he said. Happy also smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you really together with Bai Xiao?¡±¡± Lin Linglong asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you think?¡±¡± Happy did not admit it, but he did not deny it either. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t expect that Bai Xiao would be taken away one day.¡±¡± Lin Linglong tucked her messy hair behind her ear and teased. ¡± ¡°Happy chuckled as well. ¡®Who can take care of that scourge, Bai Xiao?¡¯ she did not want to chat, so she did not say anything. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong was Bai Xiao¡¯s friend, so she would definitely talk to her about Bai Xiao. It could be said that she didn¡¯t know Bai Xiao at all, and if she really wanted to talk, a few words would be enough to expose her fake rtionship with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Moreover, she wasn¡¯t someone who would get to know others easily. This was the first time she met Lin Linglong and they were strangers to begin with. There wasn¡¯t much to talk about. ¡± ¡°But even if they did not chat, Lin Linglong did not leave. Instead, she sat down on the chair next to happy and watched the other person¡¯s act with him. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°Before long, Bai Xiao walked out and sat down on the other side of happy, but he said to Lin Linglong,¡±¡±¡±¡±You finished memorizing your lines?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglongughed as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a few scenes, no big deal. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her gaze moved back and forth between Bai Xiao and happy. It was very ambiguous, and there was also a hint of teasing in her eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can it be done today?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked disapprovingly. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong didn¡¯t care about the lines at all.¡±¡±¡±¡±If you can¡¯t do it, are you going to only care about tonight¡¯s dinner and not tomorrow¡¯s dinner?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°The two men, who were like two door Gods, were actually chatting with each other through her. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, Bai Xiao¡¯s gazended on happy, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.¡±¡±Where do you want to go for dinner tonight?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at him, slightly puzzled. He immediately understood that they needed to pretend to be a couple in front of outsiders. But even if they were to pretend to be a couple, she still didn¡¯t want to go out to eat with Bai Xiao. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not free tonight. I have to go home today. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s face sank slightly, and his eyes seemed to be covered with ayer of ice, extremely cold. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong¡¯s eyes seemed to be smiling yet not smiling as she looked at Bai Xiao yfully,¡±¡±¡±¡±It turns out that you have such a day too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng lowered his head and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve been spoiled. ¡°¡± Then, she stretched out her hand and patted Happy¡¯s head. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s body froze, but before he could react, Bai Xiao had already pulled back his hand. ¡± Spoiled? Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched. He should not have used that word between them. ¡°Bai Xiao chuckled and pinched her face again.¡±¡±¡±¡±Watch you do whatever you want ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª [PS: mini-theater (please join the fan club.)] [Happy: why do you want me to be your girlfriend?] ¡°[Bai Xiao, because you love me so much that you can¡¯t even sleep or eat in peace. You shamelessly said that you won¡¯t marry anyone else but me in this life!] ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°Bai Xiao,¡±¡±since you love me so much, I¡¯ll reluctantly let you be my girlfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°...¡±¡±¡±¡± Happy thought,¡±¡±I¡¯ve seen thick-skinned people, but I¡¯ve never seen one as thick-skinned as you.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1953 ? Chapter 1953: We are indeed rted (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin secretly looked at Bai Xiao as if he was an idiot. She didn¡¯t want to pretend to be a loving couple with him, but he was a man, after all, and he had a cold and proud personality. She couldn¡¯t embarrass him in front of Lin Lin, so she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± ¡°She then looked at Lin Lin, who was standing beside her. Lin Lin stared at her without blinking, as if she was trying to see through her. It gave off a strange feeling that made one¡¯s hair stand on end. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was a weirdo, and Bai Xiao¡¯s friend was even weirder. She didn¡¯t want to stay a minute longer, so she made up an excuse and got up to leave. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong looked at Bai Xiao with a faint smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t think that you would have this day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She¡¯s been throwing a tantrum with me recently.¡±¡± Bai Xiao leaned back in his chair. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, you two are really together?¡±¡± Lin Linglong was in disbelief. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you think that everything is fake?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked her in return. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglin was stunned for a moment, then she smiled.¡±¡±Ah Chen, have you ever thought about the difference between you and miss Lu? you should know very well how much she¡¯s taken advantage of by being with you. Have you ever thought about whether she¡¯s with you because she likes you or because you¡¯re Bai Xiao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was a little taken aback by her words. He didn¡¯t have the gentleness he had for Lin Linglong just now, and his expression was a little cold. ¡°¡±I¡¯m Bai Xiao, and she¡¯s with me because I¡¯m Bai Xiao. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You know what I really mean. People who can enter this industry have good acting skills.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Even if that¡¯s the case, so what? she¡¯s only willing to be with me because I can give her better resources. Isn¡¯t that my advantage?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uh, I thought we were friends, so I came to help you as soon as you called.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t even know what to say. Your rtionship was built on this, so you two really aren¡¯t suitable for each other. Just treat it as a short-lived rtionship and end it as soon as possible.¡±¡± Lin Linglong shook her head and was speechless. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with building it on top of this?¡±¡± Bai Xiao did not think that there was anything wrong with it. If happy could be with him just because he could help her, that would also be a part of his charm. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If one day you are no longer famous and have no good resources for her, she will not hesitate to dump you and go to the arms of someone better. You know better than me how many people like this there are in this circle,¡±¡± Lin Linglong said contemptuously. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won ¡®t,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied without thinking.¡±¡±I won¡¯t give her the chance until that dayes.¡±¡± ¡± Lin Linglong¡¯s head was full of ck lines as she looked at Bai Xiao speechlessly. ¡°The main point was not that Lu Kaixin had left him, but the reason why he was with him. ¡± But why did it not make sense? ¡°She felt helpless. It was as if the two of them were facing each other, but they were living in two different spaces. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng stood up, his eyes dark as water,¡±¡±¡±¡±I have something on tonight, so I won¡¯t be treating you to dinner.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uh, ah Luo, you can¡¯t be serious. We¡¯ve known each other for a few years. Can¡¯t I tell you a few sincere words for your own good?¡±¡± Lin Linglong lowered her head. The front of her hair fell down and covered her eyes. Her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, but there was an impatient smile on her face. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±I¡¯m very grateful for your righteous help. But don¡¯t talk about her again. I don¡¯t like it!!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1954 ? Chapter 1954: We are indeed rted (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Chang Yue was reced, she went out of her way to find Wu dabing to cry. Of course, she didn¡¯t dare to pin the me on Bai Xiao, so she cried to Wu dabing andined that all of this was because she was happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao are really together, and happy purposely got Bai Xiao to cause trouble for me. He used his status as the Best Actor to pressure director Chen into switching me out. CEO Wu, I¡¯m your man. Have you forgotten what you said to me when you invested in this movie?¡±¡± She sat on Wu Dabin¡¯sp and rubbed her plump chest against his hand. She pinched her throat and acted coquettishly with an aggrieved expression. ¡± ¡°She believed that Lu Kaixin had also slept with Wu Dabin before. If Wu Dabin knew that Lu Kaixin had cheated on him, he would definitely not allow Lu Kaixin to do so. ¡± ¡°However, she did not expect Wu Dabin to push her away.¡±¡±¡±¡±Who told you to provoke her?¡±¡± ¡± Chang Yue lost her bnce and fell to the ground. She looked at Wu dabing in shock and her eyes were filled with fear. ¡°¡±¡±Did you not hear my warning?¡±¡± Wu Dabin¡¯s chubby face darkened as he reached out to Pat Chang Yue¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±CEO Wu.¡±¡± Chang Yue sat on the ground and hugged Wu Dabin¡¯s arm. She acted pitifully and coquettishly. Tears welled up in her eyes as she sobbed. ¡± ¡°Usually, when she cried and whined like this, Wu Dabin would be at a loss. ¡± ¡°But now, he flung his hand away.¡±¡±¡±¡±Get lost!¡±¡± ¡± His voice and eyes were filled with a heavy warning. Chang Yue knew that Wu Dabin was really angry. She quickly put away her thoughts and left in a panic. ¡°When she got home, she calmed down and thought about why Wu Dabin would get angry at her whenever she provoked Lu Kaixin. She had asked around before, and Lu Kaixin did not have any background. He was not the daughter of any of thepany¡¯s shareholders, so why was Wu Dabin so nervous about her? ¡± She would definitely not believe that Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao had been together for a long time. ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s face shed across Chang Yue¡¯s mind, and she could not hide the jealousy in her eyes. ¡®How could a man not like a woman like that? perhaps the man behind Lu Kaixin is not just one Wu dabing, but several Wu dabins.¡¯ ¡± ¡°Although this was a little unbelievable, it was amon urrence in this circle. ¡± ¡°As long as he went all out, he could turn something rotten into something magical. ¡± ¡°If that was the case, she really couldn¡¯t afford to offend him. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to ept this. ¡± ¡°Chang Yue was scrolling through Weibo on her phone. The news of the third female lead being reced had already been exposed on the inte. Because the actress who reced her was Lin Linglong, everyone on the inte was saying that it was a good change. ¡± This was simply infuriating! ¡°Chang Yue¡¯s face darkened and she wanted to smash her phone. Suddenly, she saw a long private message on Weibo. She was shocked at first, but then she bit her lip and her eyes darted around quickly. ¡± ¡°She did mock Lu Kaixin a few times, and she did have a lot of bad takes during filming, but she was not the one who did it the most. On the first day, Lu Kaixin had even more bad takes. Even if he subconsciously pushed the me away, it was not to the point where he wanted to rece her. ¡± Lu Kaixin was probably the worst. She had to let everyone know the ¡®truth¡¯. ¡°That night, a big entertainment blogger said that an ¡°¡±insider¡±¡± revealed: A certain male Best Actor who had just announced his rtionship. The woman had been hired by her financial backer. After she entered the crew, she climbed into the Best Actor¡¯s bed at lightning speed and dumped her former financial backer. She was even more afraid that the scandal of her being a sugar daddy would be known, so she whispered to the Best Actor. The Best Actor, for no reason, acted like a big Shot and reced the poor third female lead. ¡± Chapter 1955 ? Chapter 1955: We are indeed rted (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Although this piece of news didn¡¯t specify who it was, the only best Actor who had recently announced his rtionship was Bai Xiao. Moreover, who else could it be besides Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t name them, he was talking about Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Once this news was exposed, it blew up again on the inte. Originally, everyone thought that changing the third female lead was nothing. After all, it was an actress from the circle. ¡± ¡°However, her message was too powerful, and all the passers-by had the desire to gossip. ¡± ¡°Although there were still not many people who paid attention to Chang Yue on the inte, everyone¡¯s focus was more on the woman¡¯s former financial backer and how she managed to get the best Actor as soon as possible. However, Chang Yue still managed to gain a good impression of her. Everyone on the inte sympathized with her, and because of her tragedy, she had an unprecedented good rtionship with people. ¡± ¡°Almost at the same time, someone posted a picture of happy and Wu Dabin talking together. It was clear that they had taken the picture secretly, and no one knew what they were talking about. From the angle, the two of them looked quite intimate. ¡± ¡°Therefore, this almost confirmed the im of a financial backer. ¡± ¡°Originally, Bai Xiao¡¯s fans were already very unhappy that he suddenly admitted to his rtionship, and now, they had even more opinions about it. They felt even more strongly that happy wasn¡¯t worthy of Bai Xiao, and that he would only harm Bai Xiao if they got together. ¡± ¡°In the hearts of the vast number of fans and someizens, happy had already be a green tea bitch who would do anything to get to the top. ¡± ¡°There was even a post about [Bai Xiao, break up quickly and happily]. ¡± ¡°But in less than half an hour, all the negativements about happy instantly disappeared. Even the hot search had disappeared. ¡± ¡°Hence, some people began to suspect Happy¡¯s identity, and they felt that her background might not be simple. ¡± ¡°Was Lu very special? Of course, it was special. Everyone knew what the Lu family of City Z represented. ¡± But was Lu Kaixin a member of the Lu family? ¡°An insider revealed on the inte that there was only one youngdy of the Lu family of the same age, but her name was not Lu Kaixin. Moreover, this youngdy of the Lu family had been abroad all this while. ¡± This meant that happy was not a youngdy of the Lu family. ¡°Since she didn¡¯t have any deep background, the person who helped her remove the hot search must be Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Hence, the fans ¡®hearts ached for Bai Xiao even more, and they furiously scolded happy on his Weibo. Happy¡¯s fans had already broken one million. ¡± ¡°If this situation were to happen to other artistes, they would be famous. Although they would be cklisted, they would still be famous. ¡± She also desperately posted about breaking up on Bai Xiao¡¯s Weibo. ¡°Shen Qinghu called Bai Xiao because of this matter. Bai Xiao didn¡¯t know about the removal of the hot search either. He asked Yi Nian to ask Pepsi, but Pepsi was dumbfounded and didn¡¯t know anything. ¡± He then guessed that it was Wu Dabin who had handled it. ¡°He asked Shen Qinghu to investigate, but he found out that the person who did it was not Wu Dabin, but a public rtionspany that had suddenly appeared. This public rtionspany only served one person, and that was Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao frowned slightly, vaguely sensing something. ¡± ¡°Pepsi felt that ever since she became Happy¡¯s assistant, her days had been like a roller coaster, and she had been living in fear every day. ¡± ¡°This time, she did not ask how happy was going to deal with it, because she could already vaguely sense Happy¡¯s identity. The people on the inte said that it was impossible for happy to be a member of the Lu family, but the only person who could ask Chu mubei for help could only be a member of the Lu family. ¡± ¡°However, she also knew that she couldn¡¯t tell anyone about this. Therefore, when Yinian asked her, she could only say that she didn¡¯t know. The truth was that she didn¡¯t know either and everything was just her guess. ¡± Chapter 1956 ? Chapter 1956: We are indeed rted (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin had already finished all the indoor scenes, and the outdoor scenes would only set off in a few days. The other main characters still had some unfinished scenes. ¡± ¡°She had been resting at home for the past few days. The first thing she did when she got home was to report to Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang over and over again that the rtionship was fake, and so was the kiss-it was all because of the angle. ¡± ¡°Even though Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang had let her off, they did not trust her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t make me your grandmother so soon, my heart won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was very depressed. Did she look like such an unreliable young girl? She was not miss starry sky, who only knew how to be infatuated with brother Xiao Bai every day. Her life goal was to get brother Xiao Bai. ¡± Her goal in life was to be a famous director who would rush out of Asia and be world-famous. ¡°¡±¡±I say, little devil, aren¡¯t you tired of pulling a long face every day?¡±¡± Happy teased Lu mu while hey on the couch. ¡± ¡°Looking at his younger brother, who was so young and cute, bing more and more cold and deep, she felt that it was hard to exin in a few words. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s delicate hands slowly stroked the kitten on herp, and her eyes did not even show happiness. ¡± ¡°The more he was like this, the more happy liked to speed him up.¡±¡±Little devil, if you act like this, you¡¯ll scare away the girls who like you. You should try to please your sister. I¡¯m very good at flirting with girls. I can teach you how to flirt with girls. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I taught brother Xiaobai how to flirt with little sister starry sky.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need.¡±¡± Lu mu rejected him directly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why not? don¡¯t you want to find a girlfriend? if you don¡¯t want a girlfriend, do you want a boyfriend? If that¡¯s the case, our parents will be very anxious. ¡°¡± Happy sighed, but the smile at the corners of his lips was mischievous. ¡± ¡°Shezily supported her chin with her hand.¡±¡±Actually, I¡¯m very curious about what kind of girlfriend you¡¯ll find in the future. Among the little girls around us, I think Zhuo is very good, but you said you didn¡¯t like them in the past ... Moreover, there are many boys who like Zhuo. She¡¯s the most popr cute girl I¡¯ve ever seen. She¡¯s so cute ... Aiya, I really want a cute little girl like her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No matter how many others have, they won¡¯t have as many as you.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu was obviously being sarcastic when she said this. ¡°However, Lu Kaixin did not seem to understand the true meaning in his heart. He smiled sweetly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Little brother, did you eat any candy today? You¡¯re actuallyplimenting your sister. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn ¡®t.¡±¡± Lu mu retorted very seriously. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You brat, I¡¯m your sister.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡±¡± Oh ¡°¡±? it¡¯s not cute at all ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At that moment, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and nced at the caller ID. It was Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°She looked up and saw that Lu mu was also ncing at her phone. Their eyes met and Lu MU¡¯s eyes had a hint of teasing.¡±¡±¡±¡±When the timees, don¡¯t try to make a fake into reality.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin said. ¡± ¡°Lu mu sent her two words,¡±¡±hehe~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What kind of attitude is that? I¡¯m your sister, you little brat.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s not cute at all. Why is it that other people¡¯s younger brothers are all so soft and cute, while my younger brother is so proud and cold?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin snorted coldly, then got up and went back to his room. ¡± ¡°The phone stopped ringing, then rang again. It was Bai Xiao. ¡± Lu Kaixin closed the spy¡¯s door. He frowned and was silent for a moment before he answered the call. Chapter 1957 ? Chapter 1957: We are indeed rted (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Yao rang couldn¡¯t get an answer from Pepsi, so he called Lu Kaixin directly and asked him about the public rtions issue that had been exposed online. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t handle it?¡±¡± Happy yed dumb and pretended that he did not know anything.¡±¡±So you weren¡¯t the one who dealt with it? then who was it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it interesting?¡±¡± Can¡¯t you be more sincere? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Interesting!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t immediately reply to happy. The phone fell into an inexplicable silence, and the atmosphere was inexplicably tense. ¡± ¡°After a moment, Bai Xiao¡¯s voice rang out again, asking,¡±¡±¡±¡±Did your family say anything about our rtionship?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± happy replied. ¡± ¡°This was an agreement for them to be together. Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up.¡±¡±Because you got a rich husband?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy spread his hands.¡±¡±No, I just told them the truth. We¡¯re fake.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe,¡±¡± Bai Xiao sneered.¡±¡±No wonder the inte wants to defame you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Now, it seems that I¡¯m also criticizing you. You¡¯ve be a tyrant who¡¯s angry for the sake of a beauty.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you are willing to be Dayi, I don¡¯t care about being King Zhou of Shang.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That won¡¯t do. I¡¯ve already been scolded to death for just catching wind and catching rain. If I really let you be the King Zhou of Shang Dynasty, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be assassinated!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The frost in Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes was rolling. He felt that happy was ming her for being attacked and scolded all over the inte because of him, while most of the other passers-by were still watching the show. They were all smart now, and they would not say anything until thest step. ¡± The people who were scolding her the most on her Weibo were his so-called fans. ¡°If he couldn¡¯t like the person he liked, then he didn¡¯t need such a fan. He coldly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll take care of this matter and let everyone know that the recement of actors has nothing to do with you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After that, he hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin blinked. The topic changed too quickly. They had suddenly changed to the main topic, and there was only one sentence, or rather, he had called to say this one sentence. He had been trying to argue for a long time, and he was getting impatient. He simply changed the topic and left after he finished speaking. ¡± ¡°Once he ended the call with happy, Bai Xiao updated his Weibo. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao,¡±¡±don¡¯t use your self-righteous liking to attack the person I like. Get lost!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In just a minute, the number of reposts andments on this Weibo post had exceeded 100000. Everyone knew the true meaning of Bai Xiao¡¯s Weibo post, which was to tell his fans that if they attacked the person he liked again, they should get lost. He didn¡¯t need such fans. ¡± ¡°When Shen Qinghu found out, he was so angry that he stomped his feet and red at Bai Xiao fiercely, as if he wanted to swallow Bai Xiao alive. ¡± ¡°As for Bai Xiao, he didn¡¯t care at all and just told him to do what he needed to do. ¡± ¡°That afternoon, a video suddenly appeared on the inte. It was taken with a mobile phone. Although it was only a small part, it revealed everything that happened that day. ¡± ¡°At the start of the video, Chang Yue kept on doing bad takes. All the actors, crew members, and directors were getting impatient because of her bad takes. ¡± ¡°Director Chen¡¯s patience was wearing thin as he started scolding,¡±¡±¡±¡±What the hell are you doing? your eyes are blinking, and you don¡¯t manage your expression well at all. Did you read the script or study the character you¡¯re ying? He¡¯s already acted in several TV dramas, so don¡¯t even talk about being suppressed by Bai Xiao. After all, he¡¯s the Best Actor, so it¡¯s easy for him to suppress others. But now, he can¡¯t evenpare to a neer!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1958 ? Chapter 1958: We are indeed rted (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chang Yue cried.¡±¡±This role is too different from my personality. I can¡¯t act like myself like other people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The others were fine, but Bai Cheng was furious,¡±¡±¡±¡±Switch!¡±¡± ¡± Chang Yue quickly begged for mercy as tears streamed down her face. ¡°¡±¡±If you didn¡¯t act well, then you didn¡¯t act well. The director said that your acting skills were bad, but you didn¡¯t think about what went wrong. Instead, you only thought about finding an excuse to push the me. What do you mean by your character is too different from the original character, so you can¡¯t act well? Aren¡¯t you mocking all the people who y the roles of spies and spies, and even all the viins? the reason why they can y well is because of the character color of their characters? This isn¡¯t just unprofessional, it¡¯s an insult to acting. It¡¯s fine if a person can¡¯t act, but if a person can¡¯t act and has a bad character, then she¡¯s not worthy of acting with me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once the video was released, the inte was in an uproar again. ¡± [Face smacking p p p!] [Someone¡¯s face hurts!] [Terrifying!] [It¡¯s too scary. He can¡¯t act well and he¡¯s actually saying it¡¯s because of his character. A professional viin actor is inexplicably being targeted.] [I told you that our brother Cheng would never act like a big Shot because of a woman. Someone is not professional enough and he would not even push the me on others.] ¡°[I¡¯m sorry, brother Cheng. We have misunderstood you.] ¡± [My heart aches for brother Chengzhou. He is being med for being too professional.] [My heart aches for brother Cheng +1.] [I feel sorry for brother Cheng +10086.] ¡°All of a sudden, Bai Xiao¡¯s favorability on the inte reached its peak. Those who liked him liked him even more, and those who didn¡¯t like him liked him even more. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯sst words had also been reformatted and written in all kinds of words, and they were all over the inte. ¡± ¡°[Why doesn¡¯t anyone feel bad for Lu Kaixin? she¡¯s the most miserable one. She had nothing to do with this at all, but she¡¯s the one who¡¯s been ndered the most.] ¡± ¡°[Speaking of which, Lu Kai is not bad. Although chengge has admitted to his rtionship, she did not use him to promote and hype up her rtionship. She did not even post a single post on Weibo.] ¡± [My heart aches for happy.] [Heartache for happy +1 ...] ¡°The director¡¯s words,¡±¡±I¡¯m not even as good as a neer,¡±¡± also indirectly proved that Happy¡¯s acting was good, and the director did not take a fancy to her because of her financial backer, nor because she was Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend. ¡± ¡°Hence, all of a sudden, she was able to pull back her poprity. Some people even expressed that they were looking forward to her role and began to view her rtionship with Bai Xiao as normal. ¡± ¡°Things seemed to be getting worse on this side, but Chang Yue¡¯s side was not so lucky. After the turn of events, those who sympathized with her felt that they had been fooled, so they scolded her badly. ¡± ¡°At this moment, director Chen updated his Weibo with four words: Absolutely not! ¡± ¡°Although director Chen was a very famous director, he had also worked his way up step by step. He knew the rules of the entertainment industry very well and had a deep understanding of the positive publicity of movies. ¡± ¡°Once this Weibo post was posted, his fame and his movie instantly became a golden match. The movie that had just started filming not long ago became the most anticipated movie to be released this year. ¡± ¡°As for Chang Yue, thepany hadpletely given up on her. She had spent all her savings to hire inte ghostwriters in order to retain herst sense of existence. ¡± ¡°However, arge amount of money was thrown down, but it did not even make a ssh. ¡± ¡°Moreover, she had been stripped very badly. ¡± ¡°A series of explicit photos of her and some men, and even video seeds, were spread all over the inte ... Although they were quickly banned, many people still kept them. ¡± Theizens were talking about it ... ¡°At that moment, no one cared about happy anymore. ¡± Chapter 1959 ? Chapter 1959: We are indeed rted (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A weekter, the crew set off to shoot an outdoor scene in a remote town. The crew drove for nearly four hours and still had not arrived at their destination. ¡± ¡°Other than the first and second female lead who had their own personal nanny van, the rest of the people followed the production team¡¯s bus. ¡± ¡°When happy got on the bus, the actress, Yan Ran, who was sitting beside her, was very surprised. She was puzzled as to why she would take the bus. Her boyfriend clearly had a private bus, so why did he not take it? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because it¡¯s more lively with you guys.¡±¡± Happy immediately covered it up, and everyone believed him. They pulled her along to chat and gossip with her. ¡± Everyone was very curious about how long happy and Bai Xiao had been together. ¡°Happy only smiled faintly. He was a little shy and did not say much, causing everyone to think that he was too embarrassed to say it. ¡± ¡°Although the car was noisy, it was very lively and harmonious. ¡± ¡°The more they drove, the worse the road conditions became. They had to stop and walk all the way. Some people couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. They were tired from talking and began to close their eyes to rest and fall asleep. ¡± ¡°Happy had also taken a nap, and when he woke up, he was still in the car. He asked Pepsi,¡±¡±¡±¡±How long more before we arrive?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi was almost paralyzed.¡±¡±I called Yinian just now. She said it might take another half an hour.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Yan Ran heard this, he immediately sat up straight.¡±¡±¡±¡±Only half a small one. That¡¯s great.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi looked at Happy¡¯s exhausted face and said pitifully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I ask you to be brother Cheng¡¯s nanny car? that car is much morefortable.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no need for that. This car is not bad.¡±¡± Happy opened his bag, brought out a piece of chocte, and put it in his mouth. ¡± ¡°When Yan Ran saw it, his eyes widened in shock again.¡±¡±Happy, why are you still eating chocte?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The person sitting in the car is depressed. Eating some sweetness will improve his mood.¡±¡± Happy smiled and gave a piece of chocte to Yan Ran. ¡± ¡°Yan Ran shook his head and waved his hand,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re an actress, and this chocte is a fat killer. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not fat. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not fat, but you¡¯ll be ten pounds fatter on camera. So, not being fat won¡¯t do. You have to be thin. You¡¯ll look good on camera if you¡¯re thin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get fat. ¡°¡± Happy gave Pepsi another one. ¡± ¡°Pepsi looked at happy suspiciously before she cast a nce at her bag. She had be close to happy recently, so she took his big bag and opened it. She instantly sucked in a cold breath. There were all sorts of choctes in the bag, and some of them were imported from China. There were nearly thirty-four of them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, my little happy, if you finish all these choctes, how fat will you be? No, no, I can¡¯t give it to you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As Pepsi spoke, she forcefully took the bag away from happy. ¡± ¡°But happy turned his left hand around, and with a backhand move, he snatched the bag back. ¡± ¡°Yan Ran watched Happy¡¯s swift actions and looked at him in surprise.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re really amazing. People who don¡¯t know you might think that you¡¯ve practiced it before.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve practiced it before. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I cooked it.¡±¡± ¡± The three of them chatted andughed until the crew arrived in town. ¡°While happy was taking his things, Pepsi took the bag from herp and threw it to Yan Ran, who got out of the car. ¡± ¡°Yan Ran immediately started running at high speed. As he ran, he called out to Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng, brother Cheng, quickly keep the happy Bag. Don¡¯t give her any more chocte.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°What kind of operation was this? she only thought that it would be very hard to shoot an outdoor scene in the mountains, so she brought a pile of choctes. How did it be an item for destruction and even get sent to Bai Xiao? ¡± Chapter 1960 ? Chapter 1960: We are indeed rted (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao took Happy¡¯s bag and opened it to take a look. His brows raised slightly, then he took out a pill, unwrapped the paper, and threw it into his mouth. ¡± ¡°The moment it entered his mouth, he frowned.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s so sweet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course chocte is sweet. Why would a man like you eat sweets?¡±¡± happy said as he stretched out his hand and asked Bai Xiao to return it to him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao handed her the bag, but took it back halfway.¡±¡±I¡¯ll keep it for you. If you want to eat,e here and get it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can I do that? what if you eat mine?¡±¡± She had to see him again every time she ate chocte. He wasn¡¯t chocte, which was sweet. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Bai Xiao scoffed coldly.¡±¡±Do you think I¡¯m a foodie like you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy could not help but curse.¡±¡±If you¡¯re not a foodie, then you¡¯re thick-skinned enough to hide my chocte. Give it to me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Come to my room to get it tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you up?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Boring.¡±¡± Happy chuckled dryly. ¡± ¡°When Pepsi and Yan Ran saw this, theyughed so hard that their faces were full of motherly smiles. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s so sweet. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My young girl¡¯s heart.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Happy heard their conversation, and he rolled his eyes weakly. ¡®How is it sweet?¡¯ They were clearly at daggers drawn, and the two almost quarreled. ¡± It was said that the thoughts of little girls were more and more confusing. The little girl also felt that she could not understand the thoughts of the youngdies. ¡°After getting out of the car, everyone arrived at the hotel they were staying at. The house was very old, but it was very clean and elegant. It was ancient and quiet. There was a clear stream flowing outside. Flowers and fruits were everywhere. The beautiful scenery was like a painting. It really looked like the peach flower source of ancient celebrities. ¡± ¡°Happy really liked this ce, and just as he was thinking about whether he should rmend the handsome old Lu and the beautiful young girl to stay here for a while, he heard Meng xueyin¡¯s angry voice from the room next door. ¡± Every word she said was filled with disdain for the hotel¡¯s conditions. She said that it was so bad that she couldn¡¯t even stay a minute longer and asked her assistant to change to a better hotel. ¡°However, even the nearest modern hotel here was an hour¡¯s journey. Moreover, the mountain roads were rugged, so it was unrealistic to stay there. ¡± ¡°The conditions in this small town were harsh to begin with, and the two best rooms in the best hotel in the small town were given to Bai Xiao and the director. As the female lead, her room was of a lower grade, but because of Bai Xiao, she had allowed Lu Kaixin to stay next to her. ¡± ¡°She was the most popr starlet recently, but they actually ced her on the same level as a neer. ¡± How could he not be frustrated? ¡°When the movie was released in the future, it might even be on the rankings. They might even be the main leads. ¡± ¡°No matter what, she had to defend her position and power with all her might. ¡± ¡°Although she had lost her temper in the room and was dissatisfied with the hotel, when she saw the director, she wasughing and joking like nothing had happened. She even told the director that this ce was beautiful, quiet, and suitable for seclusion. ¡± Lu Kaixin almost thought that he was hallucinating. The first scene they shot in the town was a fight scene in the woods. ¡°Happy¡¯s costume was no longer a Pce costume, but a more elegant schrly dress. His long hair was tied up casually, and he looked refreshing and beautiful. No matter where he went, people could not help but cast him a few more nces. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, on the other hand, had changed into a set of heavy armor and had to hang a wire while doing all kinds of closebat with people in the air. ¡± Chapter 1961 ? Chapter 1961: We are indeed rted (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao had always been very dedicated to his work since he entered the industry, and he didn¡¯t use a substitute under normal circumstances. ¡± ¡°Happy sat under the parasol and looked at Bai Xiao, who stood tall and straight. He floated like a floating cloud under the sun¡¯s light and the shadows of swords. He was as strong as a terrifying Dragon, and he looked very handsome. ¡± ¡°After another scene waspleted, director Chen asked someone to sprinkle the prepared blood on Bai Xiao¡¯s body. ¡± ¡°Looking at Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face, her charm didn¡¯t diminish because of the blood on his face. On the contrary, it added a trace of evil enchantment to his handsome face. ¡± ¡°Yan Ran and Pepsi sat on Happy¡¯s left and right, and their eyes were sparkling.¡±¡±Happy, your Bai Xiao is really too handsome.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s handsome to begin with, and he¡¯s even more handsome when he¡¯s serious. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It would be great if I could touch it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want to touch it too. Those pectoral muscles feel even more delicious than chicken breast.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. Was he really that charming? The two of them were so infatuated. ¡°However, when he wore the armor, he was indeed very majestic. There was a kind of domineering aura that swept across the six directions, swallowed the eight destes, raised mountains and rivers inside and outside, and prostrated under his feet. ¡± ¡°Yan Ran tilted his body slightly and rubbed his elbow against happy. He asked in a gossipy manner,¡±¡±How did you feel when such a handsome man hugged you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t feel anything.¡±¡± Happy spread his hands. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t the only handsome guy she¡¯d seen. Her older brothers were all very good looking, and Bai Xiao didn¡¯t have any advantage when he stood next to them, so when he hugged her, he looked ... No different from his older brothers. ¡± ¡°Yan Ran¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock,¡±¡±how can I not feel anything?¡±¡± That¡¯s Bai Xiao, no matter what, he¡¯ll still blush and his heart will beat faster. ¡°¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. Could she really say that she didn¡¯t have any? ¡°Yan Ran continued,¡±¡±but that¡¯s true. You¡¯re already a couple. You¡¯ll be immune to it after hugging you for a while. You definitely won¡¯t blush or have a beating heart. ¡± Happy did not say anything. She only wanted to end this topic. ¡°However, Yan Ran asked her again, and the question was getting more and more dirty.¡±¡±How long have you two been together? did you do that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the beginning, happy did not understand what that was. ¡± ¡°She took a sip of water from the cup and turned to look at Yan Ran. She asked with a puzzled expression,¡±¡±¡±¡±What? What are you talking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s that ... Making love. ¡°¡±Yan Ran coughed lightly. She moved closer to happy¡¯s ear and said thest two words, and her voice was very soft. ¡± ¡°When happy heard that, he immediately spat out the water in his mouth. ¡± Pepsiughed like crazy next to him. She gave happy a tissue. ¡°Once happy wiped his mouth, he looked at Yan Ran and said,¡±¡±Are you kidding me? we ...¡±¡± It¡¯s nothing.¡±¡±We¡¯re just dating, not getting married. How can we do that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was Yan Ran¡¯s turn tough,¡±¡±No way. What era are we in now? you¡¯re still saying that we¡¯re not getting married? which couple these days only do¡¯ that ¡®after they get married?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy made a zipping gesture in the direction of his mouth, which meant that he refused to talk to her. ¡± ¡°Yan Ran covered his mouth andughed slyly.¡±¡±So, you guys haven¡¯t done it yet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°......¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright. I know you¡¯re still young, so you didn¡¯t chase after me to ask. In a few years, when you¡¯re a few years older, you¡¯ll probably get used to it ... But, when you go to Bai Xiao tonight to ask for chocte, you can actually give it a try.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Something to make love.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Chapter 1962 ? Chapter 1962: We are indeed rted (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yan Ran was much happier as she was older. She had been in the industry for so many years, so it was easy for her to say such lecherous words. She did not think that there was anything wrong with it. She could not help but want to continue teasing her when she was happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Look at Bai Xiao in his armor. Doesn¡¯t he look different from before? he¡¯s so handsome that he¡¯s especially aggressive. Usually, I¡¯m deceived by his appearance. Bai Xiao definitely looks chubbier when he¡¯s dressed, but he looks skinny when he¡¯s undressed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It should be,¡±¡± When he saw that she had changed the topic, happy instantly released a sigh of relief. She really could not drive with an experienced driver. ¡± ¡°However, it was obvious that she had underestimated Yan Ran. Since he was an experienced driver, how could he not know about the technique of drifting? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The growth of muscles can¡¯t be done without the effect of male hormones, so it can be said that muscr men are bursting with hormones. That¡¯s why their Adam¡¯s apple will be especially sexy, their nose will be big and tall, and that ce will also be especially big and strong. Little happy, you¡¯ll be very blessed in the future.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°She really wanted to express that she did not understand. Perhaps Yan Ran meant something else. However, she felt that Yan Ran was not an innocent person. He was obviously still speeding. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Pfft, you actually know this ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really want to touch brother Cheng¡¯s muscles. They must be very hard ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yan Ran¡¯s infatuated voice rang in his ears again, and Lu Kaixin subconsciously nced at Bai Xiao, who was filming. ¡± ¡°It was the two-minute break time, and director Chen was rehearsing and talking about the scene. He asked someone to take off Bai Xiao¡¯s armor and only let him wear a white undershirt. He also sprinkled a lot of blood on the undershirt. The blood drenched the ground and stuck to the skin. ¡± ¡°His hard muscles were faintly discernible, with a touch of vague lines, which was really charming. ¡± Bai Xiao sensed her gaze and subconsciously looked over as well. ¡°Because he had a guilty conscience, happy shifted his gaze away in an empty manner. When he thought about how he had been staring at the man¡¯s muscles, he instantly felt incredibly embarrassed. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up. She was actually embarrassed, and her face seemed to be smiling uncontrobly. Could it be that he had finally discovered her charm? ¡± Happy continued looking outside and pretended to be his colleague. ¡°Yan Ran grabbed Happy¡¯s hand excitedly and shook it. ¡°¡±Quickly look. Brother Cheng is looking at you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s lips twitched.¡±¡±I¡¯m done looking. Why are you so excited?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I¡¯m Bai Xiao¡¯s big sister fan, and I¡¯ve always been the first female lead in TV dramas, so I¡¯m just ying the role of the fourth female lead in this movie. What¡¯s my motive? I just hope to see Bai Xiao a few more times. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Uh,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±By the way, how far have you two progressed?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just that level?¡±¡± They were all fake, to what extent could they be? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What level is that? you¡¯re still too embarrassed to say it?¡±¡± Yan Ran had a motherly smile on his face.¡±¡±Did you kiss?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Kiss? Of course, he epted it. However, he did not ept it as a lover, but he still epted it ... Lu Kaixin, who did not know how to answer, finally replied bitterly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s embarrassing to talk about the things between the two of them. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Yan Ran¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±¡±I¡¯m embarrassed to say this. Could it be that you¡¯ve already ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Even though he was still not certain of the true meaning behind her words, happy still quickly exined.¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1963 ? Chapter 1963: We are indeed rted (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Pepsi chimed in with a smile.¡±¡±I can vouch for happy that there¡¯s really no such thing. They¡¯re together in a very pure manner, and it¡¯s definitely not what you think. It¡¯s not like that at all.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I always thought that they were in love. But dating also requires skills. Otherwise, why would there be the word¡±¡± flirting ¡°¡±?¡±¡± Yan Ranughed sneakily as he spoke. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aiya, happy, if I were you, I¡¯d definitely pounce on him right away and not stop at kissing him. Besides, it¡¯s really hard to say when ites to rtionships. Sometimes, it¡¯s hard to say how many times they change in a day.¡±¡± ¡± Yan Ran¡¯s expression was a little exaggerated when he said this. Lu Kaixin was so amused by her that heughed. ¡°Yan Ran sighed and said earnestly to happy,¡±¡±really, it¡¯s really nothing even if I bet on him. If it were me, I would¡¯ve forced myself on him a long time ago, regardless of whether he¡¯s willing or not.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡± Happy smiled naughtily.¡±¡±Go rape her tonight. I can make an appointment for you to open the door.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What kind of person do you take me for? how could I possibly steal my friend¡¯s man? I¡¯m just like the other fans, purely admiring him for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°The two of them talked andughed, and time passed very quickly. Finally, there was a happy scene. However, she was just a background wall in the group scene, and she did not have a single line throughout the whole process. ¡± ¡°And ording to the script, she was kneeling on the ground throughout the entire process. ¡± ¡°Today, perhaps because they had just arrived in the wilderness, everyone had been on the move for the whole day and did not rest. They started filming directly, so they were particrly tired. The filming had NG after ng. ¡± ¡°The entire crew, except for Bai Xiao, didn¡¯t perform very well, and almost everyone was stuck several times. ¡± ¡°When they finished, happy felt that his knees were about to break. When he stood up and walked, he trembled. ¡± Pepsi took a hot towel and applied it on happy a few times before he felt better. ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, Pepsi. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d probably be useless. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is what I should do. You don¡¯t have any scenes at night, so you can rest earlier tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy nodded. He had originally wanted to learn from director Chen, but by the looks of it, he should go and rest first. ¡± ¡°Although the scenery in the town was beautiful, the conditions were really bad. He had wanted to take a good bath, but the water was too small. The water that flowed out of the flower wine was like a soft drizzle. ¡± Happy took a casual shower andy on his bed to rest. ¡°At that moment, someone knocked on the door, and happy asked with his entire body on guard,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who is it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Me!¡±¡± He answered with a righteous voice. ¡± ¡°When she came back, Bai Xiao seemed to be still filming. He finished filming so quickly, so why did hee to her room instead of resting? ¡± ¡°Happy had originally wanted to reply,¡¯I¡¯m already asleep. If you have anything to say, say it quickly.¡¯ At this time, Bai Xiao¡¯s voice sounded a little impatient,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hurry up and open the door.¡±¡± ¡± She cast a cold nce at him unhappily and then sat up on the bed. ¡°During this period of time, if she didn¡¯t open the door, with Bai Xiao¡¯s domineering personality, he would probably smash the door directly. Wouldn¡¯t this cause misunderstandings and gossip in the middle of the night? ¡± ¡°Happy opened the door with a displeased expression and asked him coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±What is it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, only nced at her, then pushed the door open and left. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you even know what time it is?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin lectured.¡±¡±You came to my room in the middle of the night. What would people say about us if they saw us?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1964 ? Chapter 1964: We are indeed rted (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°However, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t think so. He leaned forward slightly, and the corners of his mouth curled up a little devilishly.¡±¡±What do you mean? We¡¯re a couple, what would they dare to say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin subconsciously turned around because of his aggressive and invasive attitude. However, because she was too anxious, she pulled on the injury on her knee. Her legs trembled, and she almost lost her bnce. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng was quick to react and reached out to help her up,¡±¡±¡±¡±How¡¯s your knee?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It hurts.¡±¡± Happy pushed away Bai Xiao¡¯s hand and sat down casually by the bed with his hand against the wall. The room was too small, and there was nothing in the room except for a bed and a cupboard. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let me see.¡±¡± As Bai Xiao spoke, he sat down beside happy. He even lifted Happy¡¯s leg and ced it on hisp. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s body froze, and he felt uneasy. He immediately wanted to pull his leg back. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll get better just by looking at him. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her foot was pressed tightly by Bai Xiao, and she had no way to pull it back. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t move,¡±¡± ¡°¡±Get ready!¡±¡± Bai Cheng ordered domineeringly. Then, as if he was performing a magic trick, he took out a small bottle of medicinal wine from his pocket. ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he poured the alcohol into his own hands, and before happy could react, he pulled open his pants and ced them on his knees.¡±¡±Apply some medicine first. If it still hurtster, I¡¯ll get someone to send you to the hospital.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not that pretentious. ¡°¡± The medicinal wine was applied to her legs. It felt cold, but Bai Xiao¡¯s constant rubbing made her feel hotter and hotter. Her body, blood, and heart slowly softened. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re ten times more pretentious than you are now. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao retorted very impolitely. ¡± ¡°Happy was instantly enraged, and he red at him in displeasure.¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean? Who was being pretentious? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll tolerate your bad temper just because you¡¯re applying medicine for me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When ites to bad tempers, we¡¯re about the same. No one is better than the other.¡±¡± Bai Xiao shrugged. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯tpare me to you. I have a good temper. My family says I¡¯m the gentlest girl in the world. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡®The gentlest girl.¡¯ Bai Yuyin smiled when he heard those words, but when he saw happy keep staring at him, he could only suppress his smile. Then, he pretended to be serious and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your family must be working hard.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you saying?¡±¡± Happy kicked him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯ll hurt their consciences if they say you¡¯re gentle.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can get lost now. You can also rify your rtionship. You¡¯re too annoying. I don¡¯t want to work with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao stoppedughing and his expression suddenly became serious. He then coldly denied,¡±¡±¡±¡±That won¡¯t do!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m a grown man, don¡¯t tell me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao interrupted her.¡±¡±Just because you¡¯re an adult and your boyfriend dumped you, what if you¡¯re scolded by people on the inte? what if you can¡¯t take it anymore andmit suicide?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy looked at the sky in speechlessness. His expression was indifferent, and he looked as if he no longer wanted to talk to anyone.¡±¡±When can you stop being so narcissistic?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao raised his eyebrows. After applying the medicinal wine, he unscrewed the bottle cap and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin blinked his eyes, and he had a puzzled look on his face.¡±¡±What do you have to say? Why are you suddenly asking me this ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why did you peek at me when I was filming?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How could I be peeking? I¡¯m clearly peeking openly.¡±¡± Happy widened his eyes and mumbled under his breath. ¡°¡±You¡¯re my senior. Can¡¯t I learn acting from you? you don¡¯t have to be so petty, right?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1965 ? Chapter 1965: We are indeed rted (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up.¡±¡±If you want to learn acting from me, you should¡¯ve said so earlier. You don¡¯t have to peek. I can give you a private lesson.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy only felt that his face was filled with evil intentions. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need at all. My acting skills aren¡¯t at the point where I have to take a private ss.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really confident in yourself,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said.¡±¡±But you haven¡¯t fully integrated into the character yet. Your acting is too superficial. It¡¯s like a child secretly wearing an adult¡¯s clothes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This analogy made Lu Kaixin re at him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Is it as bad as you say? I¡¯m a newbie, don¡¯t you know that newbies have to take it one step at a time? don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to win Best Actor the moment you be a newbie?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A smile appeared on Bai Xiao¡¯s lips.¡±¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. I won Best Actor the moment I became a neer.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was rendered speechless by that sentence, and he left a message. She pointed at the door angrily.¡±¡±Hurry up and leave. I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, who had been chased out, did not leave. He looked at the angry happy and smiled evilly. He took out the script he had been carrying and said,¡±¡±take it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What is this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll know when you see it. ¡°¡± ¡± Happy cast Bai Xiao a puzzled nce before he reached out to take the script. The script was not the movie they were currently filming. It was the script for another television series. The name of the screenwriter on the first page made Happy¡¯s eyes light up. She was a famous gold-medal screenwriter in the industry. Her script would either be a huge hit or sweep through all the charts. ¡°Although the script that Bai Xiao had given her wasn¡¯t aplete one, she could roughly see the entire storyline, and the whole process was intense and exciting. Just by looking at the details of the story and the characters, she could feel that the script was excellent. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This?¡±¡± she looked at Bai Xiao. Why did he give it to her? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you think of the script?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s very good,¡±¡± happy said honestly.¡±¡±As expected of a gold-medal screenwriter. I feel like I¡¯ll be able to produce a very popr drama.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you like the character mo Liang?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Mo Liang was the female lead of the script. She was a Certified Public ountant. One day, she found out that her boss had added a zero to a number in the ount book. From then on, she was involved in a series of conspiracies. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not bad. I quite like it. I dare to love and hate, and I¡¯m just right when ites to love and friendship.¡±¡± Happy closed the script before he asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You didn¡¯t let me see this script just to let me admire it, did you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s answer caused happy to frown slightly. ¡®What kind of voice message did I just send?¡¯ She asked tentatively,¡±¡±are you going to take on the role of the male lead for this script?¡±¡± But didn¡¯t you never take on any TV shows? Besides, this male lead seems to be just the female lead¡¯s golden finger, the overbearing CEO type, and doesn¡¯t have any strong characteristics. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Whether I ept it or not is not the main point. The main point is whether you ept it or not.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s motive for throwing out the script. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Me?¡±¡± ¡°¡±You ...¡±¡± Happy was a little surprised.¡±¡±Are you saying that you gave me the script because you want me to take him on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead. Otherwise, why would he show her the script? could he expect her to help him pick a script? ¡± ¡°He had a professional team, unlike her, who only had one assistant. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just because I say I¡¯ll take it, I¡¯ll take it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I invested in it.¡±¡± Bai Xiao meant that he had the final say. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, I see.¡±¡± Happy came to an understanding. ¡± ¡°When Bai Yao saw Lu Kaixin frowning slightly and looking at him with a slightly strange expression, he asked indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t want to take it?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1966 ? Chapter 1966: We are indeed rted (Part 26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy thought about it before he answered honestly again.¡±¡±I don¡¯t really want to take it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Coward.¡±¡± Bai Xiao deliberately provoked her. He put on an expressionless face. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What does this have to do with cowardice?¡±¡± Bai Xiao had invested in it, so who knew what she was up to? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think you¡¯re just afraid that you won¡¯t be able to act well. After all, this character¡¯s heart is veryplicated. With your weak acting skills, how would you dare to take on the role?¡±¡± Bai Xiao was agitated again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t look down on me. How can I not act well?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Happy snorted coldly.¡±¡±I¡¯ll let you know whether my acting is good or not.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Was there a mistake? wasn¡¯t he looking down on her too much? she would let him take a good look. Although she couldn¡¯t be considered to have excellent acting skills, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be afraid of acting. ¡± ¡°However, the next two days were not the time for her to perform. Most of her scenes were in the background, or with the supporting characters and the female lead. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s final killing scene also arrived, and it was the scene where Ye Ji received her lunchbox. ¡± ¡°Ye Ji fell in love with Yi Sheng because of his mistake, but she found out that Yi Sheng had another love. Ye Ji¡¯s love turned into hate and she cooperated with Shu Duan, betraying Yi Sheng and only taking courtesan Zheng away for Shu Duan. In the end, she died under Yi Sheng¡¯s sword. ¡± The whole scene went smoothly. Ye Ji¡¯s angry questioning and Bai Xiao¡¯s cold silence formed a sharp contrast. ¡°In thest part, Yi Sheng suddenly stabbed her with his sword. When the sword went through her body, Ye Ji¡¯s eyes widened. She was so shocked that her eyes were about to pop out. ¡± ¡°It had to be said that Happy¡¯s acting was excellent. His dark eyes were filled with disbelief at first, and he stared at Bai Xiao as if he was looking at the person he loved. ¡± ¡°Love turned into hate, and in the end, he died peacefully under the sword of the person he loved. ¡± ¡°With a smile of relief, she said in a desperate tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±There are trees in the mountains, and there are branches in the trees. Junxi, you don¡¯t know.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she slowly closed her eyes, and a teardrop fell from the corner of her eye. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng¡¯s face was expressionless, but his eyes were full of drama. He suppressed his feelings of love and hate while he slowly reached out to press Happy¡¯s head against his chest. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut!¡±¡± Director Chen gave a close-up shot and then shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Very good,¡±¡± he said. ¡± The surrounding staff members also apuded and cheered. ¡°Happy was a little stunned. She did not expect that things would go so smoothly. She thought that there would be at least ten or twenty NGS for this scene, but she did not expect that she would pass it in one go, and the emotions were on point. ¡± She was shocked beyond belief! ¡°Director Chen stood up and walked towards happy.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re getting better and better. Good luck. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy smiled. Then, she sat down on a chair to rest, feeling a little tired. After her shock, she seemed to have a feeling as to why she had passed it in just one try. ¡± ¡°Because she was so immersed in her character, she still felt extremely ufortable even though she had finished filming. ¡± ¡°Actors were generally show-mongers. They could control themselves and not immerse themselves in the role. Although the character they yed had emotions, the person himself was rational and his heart was as calm as water. ¡± ¡°The rest of the actors were immersed in the character. They put themselves in the character and felt the joy, anger, sorrow, and joy of the character with all their heart and soul. ¡± ¡°So for a moment, she felt like she really liked Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao could sense that Happy¡¯s mood was very low. When he saw that it was inconvenient for happy to stand up, he walked over.¡±¡±Are you alright?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The sudden sound shocked happy, and he slipped and almost fell. ¡± Chapter 1967 ? Chapter 1967: We are indeed rted (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s long arm reached out and pulled her into his embrace. The girl¡¯s bright red lips were slightly open from the shock, as sweet and intoxicating as the alluring cherry blossoms. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed unconsciously as the intoxicating fragrance lingered around his nose, and his eyes darkened. ¡± ¡°Happy looked at him and coughed softly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you ... Um, you can let me go now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao kept his mouth shut and only pulled happy to stand properly. Then, he averted his eyes a little ufortably, and his head felt dizzy as if it had been soaked in wine. ¡± ¡°In fact, he still had not figured out his thoughts. What exactly did he feel about Lu Kaixin? did he like him? But why did he like her? Was it really love at first sight as Yinian had said? She really wanted an answer, but feelings were like a tangled ball of thread. It was fine if she ignored it, but if she ignored it, it would only get messier. ¡± ¡°In any case, he only needed to know that he liked him. It was enough for him to have a kind of magic that could not be stopped when he was with Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°The people around them watched the two of them flirt. The handsome man and beautiful woman were so pleasing to the eye, and with the ¡°¡±romance¡±¡±, the scene was even more beautiful and warm. ¡± ¡°The men were still fine, but many of the women present had already revealed their aunty-like smiles. ¡± ¡°The scriptwriterughed the most exaggeratedly and went straight to the director.¡±¡±I think we should change the script to have the second female lead and the first male lead. Or, we can change it to love. The first female lead and second male lead are in love, but they¡¯re actually in a political marriage.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen¡¯s face darkened.¡±¡±Are you kidding me?!¡±¡± ¡± The scriptwriter felt a chill run down his spine and could only chuckle foolishly. ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright,¡±¡± Director Chen waved his hand and motioned for the scriptwriter to leave. ¡± ¡°However, the scriptwriter did not give up and suggested,¡±¡±¡±¡±I think we should add another scene. It¡¯s about the second female lead betraying the male lead. Although the male lead likes the female lead, he¡¯s also very good to the second female lead. There are some unexpected interactions between them, and for a period of time, the second female lead was wavered.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen looked at the scriptwriter and thought for a while before saying,¡±¡±¡±¡±Write the script out for me to take a look.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If he wanted to add more scenes, he would have to do it within the next few days, because in a few days, the second female lead, Lu Kaixin, would be done with all her scenes. ¡± The scriptwriter got the order and ran away quickly. He wrote the additional scenes for the director as fast as he could. ¡°There was an additional scene where the male lead, Lin Sheng, and the female second lead, Ye Ji, went to watch sunrise. ¡± ¡°During this process, Ye Ji was identally bitten by a snake on her foot. Yi Sheng not only helped her suck out the poisonous blood on her foot, but he also carried Ye Ji down the mountain and back to the pce to find a doctor, regardless of the fact that his body was also slightly poisoned. ¡± ¡°Director Chen felt that it was a good choice to add this scene. After all, Ye Ji really loved Yi Sheng, and her love turned into hate. When she felt that Yi Sheng was actually very good, the love in her heart would naturally shake her. ¡± ¡°Once she wavered, she would naturally want to tell Lin Sheng everything. ¡± ¡°However, just as he was about to say it, the female lead, courtesan Zheng, appeared. As long as courtesan Zheng appeared, courtesan Zheng was the only person in Yi Sheng¡¯s eyes. As the female viin, Ye Ji naturally couldn¡¯t tell Yi Sheng everything. ¡± ¡°Director Chen felt that it was feasible. Anyway, they could film it first, and they could not cut it out. ¡± ¡°Happy looked at the script that required additional scenes, and he naughtily thought that when Bai Xiao carried her down the mountainter, she would have to do a few bad takes so that Bai Xiao could carry her a few more times. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is Zhu Bajie piggybacking his wife?¡±¡± she evenughed at Pepsi. ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao, who was passing by, heard it. ¡°¡±You have to be my wife first.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1968 ? Chapter 1968: We are indeed rted (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin was really popr in the crew. Some of the elders in the crew, as well as the makeup artist and prop artist, liked her very much. The sister screenwriter also liked her very much, which was why she was willing to take the initiative to add more scenes for her. ¡± ¡°And Happy¡¯s good rtionships with people weren¡¯t because she was Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend, but mostly because she had a sweet mouth and a good personality, so everyone was willing to associate with her. ¡± The sister in the scriptwriter¡¯s team was obsessed with looks. She liked happy faces and had even said that the female lead in the next book must be a beautiful woman. ¡°At that moment, happy was pestering her, and the screenwriter was also extremely patient. When she looked at Happy¡¯s face, she could not help but sigh in her heart. He was really exquisite, and he was so perfect that she could not find any ws. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Big sister Deng, why don¡¯t you change the plot a little?¡±¡± happy smiled faintly and clenched three of his fingers together.¡±¡±Just a little, just a little.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Since she wanted to change the script, she might as well give Bai Xiao a good lesson. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tell me, which part of it are you not satisfied with?¡±¡± scriptwriter Deng asked in a friendly manner. ¡± ¡°If the other actors saw this, they would probably open their mouths in shock, because scriptwriters were usually very cold. Especially Meng xueyin. Although she was the female lead, when she asked scriptwriter Deng to change the plot, the scriptwriter would usually ask the director, or use this or some other excuse. It was really difficult to turn down the script. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s at this part. Since it¡¯s the part where Yi Sheng wants to be good to Ye Ji and move Ye Ji, I think they can encounter some assassins. At this time, Yi Sheng can still be injured and can¡¯t carry Ye Ji at all. So, he put Ye Ji on the cart and then used all his strength to drag Ye Ji back to the pce, step by step, bleeding.¡±¡± ¡± Pigsy piggyback his wife? Who wanted to be his wife? she didn¡¯t want him to carry her. Lying on the cart and being dragged forward by a certain someone was simply much better than carrying her. ¡°When screenwriter Deng heard that, a slightly troubled expression appeared on her face. In truth, she really wanted to help happy. ¡± ¡°However, the changes to the plot were unreasonable. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yi Sheng is the king. He brought Ye Ji to the pce, so how could there be no guards? after chasing away the assassins, he won¡¯t be alone. If he¡¯s injured, he¡¯ll let the guards carry Ye Ji.¡±¡± The real reason was that Ye Ji had been bitten by a poisonous snake. As the king, Yi Sheng naturally had to pick up his concubine. ¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t make sense, and it seemed that it couldn¡¯t be changed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, Ye Ji¡¯s love turned to hate. Shouldn¡¯t she give Yi Sheng a p?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Screenwriter Deng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±You and Bai Xiao. Did you two have a fight?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, why would you say that we had a fight?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Otherwise, why would you want to use domestic violence in front of everyone?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Pfft! It¡¯s not domestic violence ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before happy could finish speaking, he was interrupted by a voice. Bai Xiao ced his long arm on Happy¡¯s shoulder and smiled faintly at screenwriter Deng.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve embarrassed myself. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡±¡± Screenwriter Deng looked at the two of them with bright eyes. F * ck, F * ck, they were really so loving. If the next script could go in this type of love line, it would definitely be so sweet to many people. ¡± ¡°The reshoot scene began. Before they started shooting, happy read the script seriously. It was written very clearly that Yi Sheng carried Ye Ji on his back. Even if he was very tired and his body was a little weak because he had taken snake venom, he still did not let anyone else do it. ¡± It was because of this that Ye Ji was so touched. Chapter 1969 ? Chapter 1969: We are indeed rted (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was precisely because of this that Ye Ji was so touched. However, happy was extremely puzzled as to why Bai Xiao was so rxed. The show had just begun, but she already felt that she hadn¡¯t been able to torture Bai Xiao. ¡± Those who wanted to rebel ... ¡°Happy began to regret his decision. If he had known earlier, he would not have agreed to put on this show. ¡± ¡°Not only did she fail to make Bai Xiao cower, but she also seemed to be a little too immersed in the act. ¡± ¡°Because she was being carried on his back, she was lying on his body. He held her leg with one hand and his butt with the other, pushing her up with all his might to prevent her from falling. ¡± ¡°When their skin touched, it was as if there was an electric current flowing from the depths of his body to his limbs and bones. ¡± ¡°Happy felt uneasy, and his mood became strange. He thought to himself that it must be because he had been too engrossed in his act that he had not pulled himself out of it. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, why would she feel embarrassed towards Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°After reciting for a while, the director suddenly called for a stop. Because the lighting wasn¡¯t adjusted properly, the effect of the camera recording wasn¡¯t good, so he had to do it a second time. ¡± ¡°When she recited it again, happy felt that his body had be even weaker for some reason. She tried her best to control herself andy on Bai Xiao¡¯s body while she said weakly,¡±¡±Your Majesty, I¡¯m fine. I can walk on my own.¡±¡± ¡± Yi Sheng did not say anything. He just continued moving forward with happy on his back. ¡°¡±¡±Your Majesty, actually Qie doesn¡¯t feel pain. Qie just feels a little tired ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t make a sound, I¡¯ll be back soon. ¡°¡±Lin Sheng interrupted her. ¡± ¡°Although he was domineering, his voice was especially gentle! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Cut!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Director Chen¡¯s voice suddenly rang out and interrupted Lu Kaixin¡¯s words. He stood up and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, you¡¯ve been poisoned, so you should be a little weaker.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before Lu Kaixin could say anything, Bai Xiao teased,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s rare for me to piggyback her, I¡¯m overjoyed. ¡°¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. How could she be happy? the corners of her mouth didn¡¯t even curve up. She was a narcissist. ¡°He pped happy again, but this time, he did not start from the beginning. When Bai Xiao carried happy on his back, he mumbled softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re so heavy. You¡¯re still eating chocte. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll be fat like a pig?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s none of your business,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m doing this for your own good. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You are so great, reincarnated Jack su.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not it. Sometimes, I¡¯ll do anything to achieve my goals ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The director had already called for them to start, and the two of them got into character again. The scene just now was over, but the director didn¡¯t call for them to cut because time was getting tighter and tighter. Bai Xiao started jogging with happy on his back. ¡± ¡°Happy did not move his lips. He said very softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You should hurry up.¡±¡± She almost felt like riding a horse as she shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s time ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, she did call out to him softly. Bai Xiao instinctively turned his head to look at her, and then he slipped. With happy on his back, he rolled into the grass by the side. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah ...¡±¡± Happy instinctively let out a cry of surprise. ¡± ¡°Everyone at the scene was shocked, and even their hearts almost stopped beating. They quickly ran over and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao, happy ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, the people around them were all shocked and stopped on the slope in a daze. ¡± ¡°The two people who fell were stacked on top of each other, and Happy¡¯s entire body was pressed against Bai Xiao¡¯s body. Aside from his body being pressed against Bai Xiao ¡®s, her lips were also pressed against his. ¡± ¡°Everyone: ¡°¡±ah ah ah ah, this is simply the passion of eating fruit. An idental fall and an idental kiss is the most loving.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Sure enough, the path of couples acting together was always full of all kinds of ambiguous and charming feelings, both visible and invisible. ¡± Chapter 1970 ? Chapter 1970: We are indeed rted (30) Trantor: 549690339 F * ck! Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened. He waspletely dumbfounded! ¡°What was going on? She had been kissed forcefully? No... No, she had forced a kiss on him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Ah!¡±¡± Happy cried out in surprise and quickly rolled down from his body. He raised his hand to cover his mouth and looked at the people around him in shock. He curled his lips up awkwardly. He wanted to pretend that nothing had happened and smile, but he felt as if he was crying. ¡± ¡°Everyoneughed out loud, and for a moment, it was very ambiguous. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t care, but his small face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. Bai Xiao sat beside him and said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry to have worried everyone. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Fortunately, there was grass next to the hillside. Other than being a little frightened, the two of them did not suffer any substantial injuries. Seeing that they were fine, everyone dispersed. ¡± Director Chen asked everyone to rest for five minutes before continuing the shoot. ¡°¡±¡±Did you do that on purpose just now?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin red at Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiaoughed evilly,¡±¡±aren¡¯t you the Emperor?¡±¡± I¡¯ll grant you your wish to ride a horse, but it seems that it¡¯s better to ride it at home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy kicked him and left in a Huff. She picked up the lemon water in her carton, took out a straw, and inserted it into her mouth. Just when she was about to put the straw in her mouth, someone patted her shoulder. ¡± ¡°She subconsciously looked up and saw a figure in front of her. When she looked over again, she saw Bai Xiao bending over, sucking on her straw and taking a big gulp of her lemon water. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he could not help but hit him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why did you drink mine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was extremely natural and didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with it. After reminiscing for a while, he said in disgust,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s so bad. It¡¯s sour, bitter, and sweet. ¡°¡± ¡± The originally lively set was as silent as snow at this moment. All eyes fell on them. ¡°Happy¡¯s face could not help but turn red again when everyone looked at him. She grumbled countless times in her heart that she should not have pretended to be emotional. She had really made herself suffer, and Bai Xiao had managed to find a loophole. ¡± ¡°She ced the lemons in Bai Xiao¡¯s hand, then gave him a kick and walked away, still not satisfied. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao coughed twice, looked at the people around him, and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been spoiled. ¡°¡± ¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°At the start, he could still pretend, but now, film Emperor Bai hadpletely given up and didn¡¯t want to pretend at all. Every day, he used all kinds of different ways to show off his affection. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t have many scenes left. Otherwise, he would be tortured every day. ¡± Happy¡¯s scenes did notst long to begin with. ¡°If the scriptwriter had not acted on a whim and insisted on adding a scene for the two of them, Happy¡¯s remaining scenes, which did not carry much weight, would have probably ended a long time ago. ¡± ¡°On the day Lu Kaixin finished filming, Bai Xiao happened to have a scene to shoot, so he asked Yinian to send him off happily. ¡± ¡°The moment happy returned home, his phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±she asked as sheyzily on the bed. ¡± ¡°There was a moment of silence on the phone before Bai Xiao¡¯s voice rang out again.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied.¡±¡±I¡¯m so sleepy that I wanted to sleep. I was just about to fall asleep when you woke me up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you can sleep.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah? Did you call me just to ask if I¡¯m home?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you think that everyone is as heartless as you?¡±¡± With that, Bai Xiao hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°He was clearly very happy and sleepy, but suddenly, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Why did Bai Xiao feel like ... He couldn¡¯t have really fallen for her, right? ¡± Chapter 1971 ? Chapter 1971: We are indeed rted (31) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixiny on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face was on his mind. ¡°Long ago, she had been guessing what kind of feelings Bai Chen had for her, and although he denied it, her woman¡¯s intuition told her that he had a little bit of feelings for her. ¡± ¡°But this wasn¡¯t good. If Bai Xiao really liked her, she didn¡¯t even want to continue with Bai Xiao as a fake couple because it was too strange. ¡± ¡°Anyway, no matter whether Bai Xiao liked her or not, she didn¡¯t like him. ¡± ¡°Even if she felt that something was wrong during the filming, as if her feelings for him were veryplicated, she felt that it was only because she was immersed in the character. ¡± ¡°In any case, she didn¡¯t like Bai Xiao, and she also hoped that Bai Xiao wouldn¡¯t like her. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, acting as a couple with Bai Xiao like this was really like a farmer with a snake in his pocket. Who knew if he would bite himself when he woke up one day? ¡± ¡°Fortunately, the filming of this drama had already ended, and there should not be much contact in the future. ¡± ¡°As for the publicity for the movie¡¯s release, that would be a long time in the future. By then, she might have already announced her ¡°¡±breakup¡±¡± with Bai Xiao. At that time, she would only be the second female lead, so to avoid the awkwardness, she would definitely not look for her, the male lead¡¯s ex-girlfriend, again. ¡± ¡°In this case, it was better for her to reject the TV series rmended by Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t matter if she rejected it. Pepsi had also received some script invitations, so she¡¯d pick er. ¡± ¡°When Pepsi showed happy all the scripts, she told him that she had been invited to be the finale of a certain runway show. ¡± This catwalk show was a high-end custom-made one by a famous designer. ¡°Before Bai Xiao announced their ¡°¡±rtionship¡±¡±, the designer had already scheduled her for an audition and felt that she was in line with the temperament of his finale work. ¡± ¡°Happy might not be a professional model, but he was tall, had a good temperament, and a good image. The designer liked her very much, so even if her catwalk was not very professional, he still decided on her. ¡± ¡°Happy had almost forgotten about this trip during this period of time. He only remembered it when Pepsi mentioned it, so he had been practicing his footwork in high heels every day. ¡± ¡°On the day of the runway show, happy ran into a familiar face, and it was Lin Linglong, who had reced Chang Yue before. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong hade to watch the show. She greeted happy, and when she heard that he was here to walk the show, and that he was the finale act, she smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Cheng really dotes on you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After all, this designer was very difficult to get. She had to choose all her fashion models herself. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin frowned slightly and looked at her in confusion.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter with Guan baixiao?¡±¡± ¡± Lin Linglong didn¡¯t say anything. She just smiled and left. ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at Lin Linglong¡¯s back. She couldn¡¯t be thinking that this catwalk show was settled by Bai Xiao, right? ¡± ¡°At first, she thought that Lin Linglong was quite a good person. She always smiled gently at people and was very likable. But her thoughts ... Were underestimating her too much. Although she wasn¡¯t very famous, it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t eat without the hardware and software. ¡± ¡°As expected, things gather together. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, who was filming in the distance, suddenly sneezed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother Cheng, did you catch a cold?¡±¡± Yi Nian immediately asked with concern. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Bai Xiao shook his head.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, someone must be missing you,¡±¡± Yi Nian¡¯s eyes lit up as she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course she¡¯s happy. I heard from Pepsi that she has a runway show today. She must¡¯ve thought of you when she was on the show, Chengyu.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1972 ? Chapter 1972: We are indeed rted (32) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Upon hearing this, the corners of Bai Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up uncontrobly, and the arc became bigger and bigger. However, the next second, when he saw Yi Nian looking at him with a gossipy expression, her eyes ambiguous and even shining with anticipation, he immediately retracted the arc of his mouth and said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, go and ask director Chen when the next scene will start.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After receiving the order, he smiled and left. ¡± ¡°As soon as the door to the lounge was closed, Bai Xiao, who was pretending to be cold, immediately curled his lips and smiled. ¡± ¨C ¡°The show had already begun, and the models in front appeared one by one. ¡± ¡°When the dynamic rock music ended, the melodious sound of a guzheng rang out, and happy walked out slowly in his red dress. ¡± ¡°The melodious and low zither music was like a breeze and flowing water, but also like a decadent sound echoing in the air, intoxicating people and rxing their hearts and minds. ¡± ¡°Happy slowly came over with the music. Unlike the gentle breeze of the music, the model in the red dress swayed her body. When she walked out slowly and elegantly, she gave people an indescribable shock and dazzling magnificence. ¡± ¡°There was a faint Phoenix pattern at the bottom of the fiery red dress, and as she walked, it looked like an exquisite and lifelike Phoenix. ¡± ¡°Her delicate and small face didn¡¯t have overly exaggerated makeup, but she was more dazzling than all the models. It was as if she was a demon using witchcraft, able to hook everyone¡¯s soul over! ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong, who was sitting in the audience, was also shocked and had a strange expression. ¡± ¡°The girl on the stage was like a natural-born shining person. Even if she was nothing now and only had the name of Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend, from head to toe, she exuded an unattainable Queen¡¯s aura. ¡± ¡°She was indifferent, noble, cold, and domineering. When she walked away from the t-shaped stage, her eyes were indifferent, but she looked like a goddess looking down on mortals. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong had never thought that Bai Xiao would fall for Lu Kaixin just because of his face, because Bai Xiao¡¯s face was already a peerless beauty. ¡± ¡°But now, she felt that Bai Xiao might fall for Lu Kaixin only because of his face. ¡± The runway show was extremely sessful as the designer walked out holding Shi Guang¡¯s hand. The entire venue erupted into deafening apuse that did not calm down for a long time. ¡°Once happy bade farewell to the designer, she prepared to unload her clothes and leave. When she was in the corridor, she saw a man standing not too far away. He was in his thirties, and he was dressed in a suit. When he saw her, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. There was a slight smile on his face, but there was a hint of aggression in that smile. ¡± ¡°Happy did not like that gaze, and she had a feeling that something was about to happen. ¡± That was why she had told Pepsi not to attend any dinner parties. She was going home. ¡°Pepsi nodded. She knew that she couldn¡¯t just let happy attend dinner parties. After all, the industry was a mess. She had promised brother Cheng that she would take good care of happy. ¡± ¡°However, it was useless to refuse some dinner parties. When they were about to leave, two bodyguards suddenly blocked their way. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss Lu, our director Zhou would like to invite you to a meal.¡±¡± He said it was an invitation, but it seemed more like he was forcing her, with no intention of rejecting her at all. ¡± ¡°Pepsi was a little anxious, and she looked at happy in a panic. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin just sneered coldly.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know your general manager Zhou. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t ept his invitation.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them were slightly stunned. They probably did not expect Lu Kaixin to reject them so directly. They were stunned for a moment before they said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Happy sneered coldly.¡±¡±You¡¯ve alreadye to make things difficult for me, and you don¡¯t want me to make things difficult for you? I¡¯m not the reincarnation of Mary Sue!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1973 ? Chapter 1973: We are indeed rted (33) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Beside them, 7up also wanted to scold them and ask them who they were and if they knew the rules. She wanted to yell at them to get lost, but as an assistant and possibly a manager in the future, she had to be the good guy when an artist was ying the bad guy. ¡± ¡°She looked at the two bodyguards with a fake smile and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, but please tell your general manager Zhou that happy isn¡¯t feeling too well today. We¡¯ll talk about eating after he gets better. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Once she finished speaking, she grabbed happy and wanted to take a detour to leave, but she was blocked again. She even extended her hand as if she wanted to attack and forcefully pull happy away. ¡± Happy pulled Pepsi to the side and lifted his leg to kick her. One of the bodyguards fell backward. The other bodyguard was shocked and stood rooted to the ground. ¡°After all, they were just small bodyguards, and their boss liked this woman. They didn¡¯t dare to really make a move. If their boss got together with this woman in the future and this woman whispered something in their ears, they would lose their jobs. ¡± He could only leave dejectedly and report to general manager Zhou. Pepsi snorted coldly at their background. ¡°¡±¡±Who is this President Zhou?¡±¡± Happy wondered if this person was the man he had identally run into in the corridor just now. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I¡¯m not wrong, this director Zhou should be director Zhou from happy media.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This person ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Most bosses have fat heads, big ears, beer bellies, or Mediterranean hair. If they¡¯re slightly more normal, they wouldn¡¯t be considered handsome. But this one is different. Although he¡¯s almost 40, he¡¯s not bad looking. He¡¯s tall and strong, and he has the charm of a middle-aged man, so he¡¯s very popr with girls.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I seem to remember that I¡¯ve already announced to the public that I have a boyfriend.¡±¡± Even if Bai Xiao was a fake, to outsiders, he and Bai Xiao were a couple. Yet, this CEO Zhou still wanted to steal Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Pepsi continued,¡±¡±so what? CEO Zhou is already married and has a beautiful wife and son, but he still likes to eat out. He¡¯s different from Wu Dabin. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, rich, and powerful, so there¡¯s a lot of people waiting for him. The line is probably long enough to circle the city. After all, as long as you can get close to him, your future will be bright.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Although there aren¡¯t many scandals in the media, they¡¯re all because of his power. As long as the female stars in hispany are good-looking, I¡¯m guessing that they¡¯ve all slept with him. Anyway, he¡¯s about the same as Wu dabing. It¡¯s just because he¡¯s handsome that in this world that values looks, Wu dabing is described as a dirty viin, while he¡¯s described as a romantic gentleman.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard Pepsi¡¯sints, happy asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s handsome?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She subconsciously thought of the man she had seen in the corridor. He was not handsome, but an ordinary man, the kind that could not be found in a crowd. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, he¡¯s in the fifth seat in the first row,¡±¡± Pepsi replied. ¡± ¡°Happy shook his head.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t pay attention, but I took a nce when I was on the runway. Even though I didn¡¯t see who was who, I¡¯m certain that none of them have the looks to fight against Bai Xiao.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi said in surprise,¡±¡±happy, that analogy ... That¡¯s brother Cheng. How can theypare to him? forget about the CEOs. Even the male celebrities can¡¯tpare to him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: I won¡¯t be as busy as before starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll slowly resume updating. Thank you for your patience during this time. Love you, muah~] ¡± Chapter 1974 ? Chapter 1974: We are indeed rted (34) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When he heard Pepsi¡¯s praise, happy smiled disapprovingly.¡±¡±I think Bai Xiao is just average. Don¡¯t always exaggerate. His bad temper is spoiled by his fans.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me!¡±¡± Pepsi disagreed.¡±¡±Who else do you think is as good-looking as brother Chengyu?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There really are, and it¡¯s not just one or two of them. There¡¯s a group of them,¡±¡± happy said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just because you haven¡¯t seen her before doesn¡¯t mean that you don¡¯t ...¡±¡± Her brothers were all as good looking as Bai Xiao, let alone her little devil. Ever since they were young, no matter if they were aunties or grandmothers, or cute little Sisters or older sisters, they had no immunity to him. ¡± It could bepletely described with one word-kill! ¡°Pepsi struggled with a strong desire to live.¡±¡±In any case, I think brother Cheng is the most good-looking. It¡¯s rare for someone in the entertainment industry to be able to grow out of the mud without being stained.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re my assistant, right?¡±¡±happy asked. Then how do you know if he¡¯s stained with mud or not?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In this industry, who didn¡¯t have two faces? this was because celebrities were selling their public image, and there were pitifully few people who had real public image. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just a feeling,¡±¡±Pepsi replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I finally know how brainless fanse about.¡±¡± Happy sighed. ¡± ¡°The two of them chatted andughed as they left. After the two bodyguards left, they went to report to director Zhou. Director Zhou did not send anyone else over. ¡± ¡°However, they met Lin Linglong at the door. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Congrattions, today¡¯s show was very sessful,¡±¡± Lin Linglong said with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did Cheng call to congratte you?¡±¡± Lin Linglong asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± happy replied faintly. He did not expect Lin Linglong to address him so intimately today. He clearly remembered that Lin Linglong did not call him Bai Xiao in this way when he went to the production team thest time. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong looked at Happy¡¯s face, which had removed his makeup but was still as exquisite as ever, and her mind wandered for a moment. Then, she spoke again.¡±¡±Is it convenient to have a word in private?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was a little hesitant, but in the end, he agreed to it. After all, she was curious about what Lin Linglong wanted to tell her. ¡± ¡°The two of them walked to the side, and Pepsi watched from a distance. She was careful and on full alert. She stared at happy without blinking, as if she was afraid that Lin Linglong would bully her. ¡± ¡°Happy didn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry, but as an assistant, and an experienced one at that, Pepsi paid a lot of attention to it. ¡± ¡°Every day, she would be happily reading on Weibo. ¡± ¡°Naturally, she also knew about the scandal of Bai Xiao and Lin Linglong when they first debuted a long time ago. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong¡¯s father was a famous director, and in her father¡¯s movie, Lin Linglong and Bai Xiao yed the role of a couple. ¡± ¡°There was a rumor online that Bai Xiao had known the Lin father and daughter before the movie, and the two families seemed to have been friends for generations, with their children growing up together. ¡± ¡°Hence, Bai Xiao and Lin Linglong were childhood sweethearts, not like lovers but more like lovers. ¡± ¡°Two years ago, Lin Linglong had a scandal. She had returned to the hotel with a married movie King in the middle of the night. They said that she was a mistress who had interfered in the movie King¡¯s marriage with his original wife. ¡± ¡°Although both parties denied it, theizens did not buy it. It meant that they knew that there was something going on between the two. ¡± ¡°At that time, Bai Xiao had posted a Weibo message in support of Lin Linglong. ¡± [Bai Xiao: nonsense. Please find the right person next time.] ¡°There wasn¡¯t anything ambiguous about this Weibo post, but it was interpreted to be ambiguous. They all said that the main character was himself and that he and Lin Linglong were a couple. ¡± Chapter 1975 ? Chapter 1975: We are indeed rted (35) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Since then, there was no longer any rumor of Lin Linglong interfering in the movie King¡¯s marriage. After all, as long as one had eyes, with such a handsome and outstanding Bai Xiao by their side, it was impossible for them to fall for another man. ¡± ¡°And after that, Bai Xiao and Lin Linglong gained a lot of CP fans, who called Bai Xiao and Lin Linglong the [Berlin couple]. ¡± These couple fans would go to their Weibo for interviews every day. ¡°It was obviously normal words and actions,pletely unrted actions, but they were able to dig out all kinds of pink details, saying how sweet the two were, how different Bai Xiao treated Lin Linglong, how he had always been secretly in love with Lin Linglong, loved her, pampered her, and even paid something in order to be with her. ¡± ¡°In any case, they suspected that these couple fans had put themselves in the female¡¯s shoes. ¡± ¡°Because they were so convincing, as if they were the real deal, Pepsi even suspected for a while that Bai Yao and Lin Linglong were real. ¡± ¡°After all, Bai Xiao had always been cold and aloof, and he was also famous in the entertainment industry for his aloofness. ¡± ¡°There were countless rumors on the inte, saying that some female stars wanted to force themselves on him, but even if they just held his arm, they would be ruthlessly rejected by him. ¡± ¡°However, he treated Lin Linglong differently. He even took the initiative to rify the scandal for Lin Linglong. ¡± ¡°However, after a long time, Bai Xiao never mentioned Lin Linglong again except for that one time. Moreover, the two only said that they were friends during the interview. As time passed, the fans of the couple slowly disappeared, leaving only a small portion. ¡± ¡°And it was precisely because of this that when Bai Xiao announced his rtionship with happy, although the couple fans could not ept it and chattered in thements section, there were very few voices of opposition. And Bai Xiao¡¯s fans were too strong, so theirments were quickly suppressed until there was not even a shadow left. ¡± ¡°That was why when Bai Xiao had asked Lin Linglong toe and make a cameo appearance, Pepsi had not told happy about her past grudges. ¡± ¡°Moreover, when they were on the set, Bai Xiao and Lin Linglong¡¯s interaction was normal, and that feeling waspletely different from when they were together. ¡± ¡°However, even if Bai Xiao did not have any thoughts about it, it did not mean that Lin Linglong did not have any thoughts about it. After all, Bai Xiao was far too outstanding. At that moment, Lin Linglong had called happy to the side, and she had no idea what she wanted to talk about. ¡± It didn¡¯t feel like it was as simple as building a good rtionship with a friend¡¯s girlfriend. Should she give brother Cheng a call? ¡°Pepsi had guessed the ending right, but she hadn¡¯t guessed the process. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong had originally wanted to exchange a few polite words with happy before she returned to the main topic, but happy did not want to waste his breath on her. He asked her what she wanted. ¡± ¡°With such a direct question, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. The opening remarks she had prepared were all useless. She thought for a while and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I was with Bai Xiao before, did you know that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±¡± So he treated her as a love rival. No wonder she felt that Bai Xiao¡¯s friend was strange. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m not trying to tell you anything. After all, we¡¯re already in the past.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±...¡±¡± If he told her not to mind, then why did he specifically tell her this? There was still a faint smile on Happy¡¯s face. He did not show any signs of awkwardness, jealousy, or indignation. ¡± This kind of calmness made Lin Linglin feel depressed. It was as if she had punched cotton. Chapter 1976 ? Chapter 1976: We are indeed rted (36) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lin Linglong thought for a while and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±... It¡¯s just that Bai Xiao and I are good friends, and we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I don¡¯t want him to get hurt. If you¡¯re with Bai Xiao because you really love him, then I¡¯ll give you my blessings. But if you¡¯re with him because of his status, then ... I hope you can stay away from him because I don¡¯t want him to get hurt.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°First, she told him that they had been in a rtionship, and then, as friends, she said that she wanted the other party to be happy. What was she doing? ¡± Was he really just trying to persuade her as a friend? ¡°In her eyes, it was more like a love rival showing off and dering war. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s clear and beautiful eyes suddenly shone with a sinister and yful light. It instantly dyed the originally beautiful girl with ayer of enchantment. She said faintly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to be with him because of his status. ¡°¡± ¡± Lin Linglong¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. She really didn¡¯t expect Lu Kaixin to directly admit that she had a motive for being with Bai Xiao. ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re lovers. No matter what happens, it¡¯s natural for Zhou Yu to be the one to hit the cover. One is willing to hit, and the other is willing to suffer. So what if you¡¯re his friend? you¡¯re still an outsider no matter what. If you¡¯re so kind, you¡¯ll only cause trouble for us.¡±¡± Happy said faintly, and he looked very troubled. ¡± Lin Linglong was in disbelief. She opened her mouth and found that her throat was blocked. She couldn¡¯t speak at all. She looked at Lu Kaixin as if she was looking at an alien. ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell Bai Xiao everything?¡±¡± Lin Linglong couldn¡¯t help but grip her bag so tightly that her fingertips turned white. ¡± ¡°Did Bai Xiao know that she was such a woman? if he did, would he still be with her? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid, because that¡¯s what I told him. ¡°¡± As happy spoke, he even curled up his lips and smiled.¡±¡±When you talk to him, remember to remind him not to be too serious with me. Otherwise, it will be unpleasant after we break up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without a doubt, this was the most unexpected situation in Lin Linglong¡¯s life. ¡± ¡°She was so furious that the blood vessels and pulses in her temples were about to pop out. She widened her eyes and looked at happy. She wanted to give him a lecture.¡±¡±How could you do this? Bai Xiao is so good to you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really strange ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin interrupted her.¡±¡±¡±¡±You first told me that you were with Bai Xiao, then warned me so many times as a friend. Wasn¡¯t it to verify your guess and prove that I was with Bai Xiao only because his identity could bring me good resources? why is it that I gave you enough face and admitted everything ording to the answer you wanted? not only are you unhappy, but you also look angry. What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, happy spread his arms, and there was great mockery in his smile. ¡°¡±It¡¯s really hard to be a human. It¡¯s not as if you¡¯re unhappy as you wish, but you¡¯re still unhappy when your wish is fulfilled.¡±¡± ¡± Lin Linglong¡¯s eyes widened. She felt as if she had been yed. Her heart was in a terrible state and fire was about to burst out from her chest. ¡°She could no longer maintain the smile on her face.¡±¡±What do you mean? I¡¯ve been friends with Bai Xiao for many years. I just ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy interrupted her again. His eyes turned cold, but the corners of his lips curled up in a devilish manner.¡±¡±How many years do you mean by¡±¡± friends of many years ¡°¡±?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong straightened her back subconsciously.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s been three ... Four to five years ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1977 ? Chapter 1977: We are indeed rted (37) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Three or four years ... That¡¯s a really long time ...¡±¡± Happy curled up the corners of his lips. When he met her gaze, he raised the corners of his eyes slightly, and his tone was filled with provocation.¡±¡±However, we¡¯ve known each other for such a long time, but when he talked to me about his friends, he never mentioned your name in front of me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What he meant was,¡±¡±so what if we¡¯ve known each other for so long? my presence is still just a passerby.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After all, Lin Linglong was not an ordinary person. In the entertainment industry, she had managed to get to her current position, so her psychological quality was naturally different. ¡± ¡°She smiled.¡±¡±I was right not to mention it. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you misunderstood.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What he meant was that there was something going on between them, and their rtionship was not ordinary. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s smile became even more brilliant, and there was also a hint of naivety in it. ¡°¡±A misunderstanding? Maybe, but I believe in Bai Xiao. He said that the people he doesn¡¯t mention are all unimportant clowns, and I don¡¯t have to care about them. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong was stunned. The calm mask on her face was torn apart. She gritted her teeth,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, what do you mean by this?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy put on a terrified expression. His eyes sparkled as he looked at her, and he looked like a frightened deer. He asked in fear,¡±¡±I don¡¯t mean anything. I¡¯m just telling you what my boyfriend told me. ¡°¡± ¡± Lin Linglong¡¯s hands were clenched into fists in anger. ¡°For a moment, she couldn¡¯t control her mouth.¡±¡±What are you so happy about? do you really think Bai Xiao likes you? He¡¯s only with you to anger me. The person he likes is me, and he broke up with me back then because his fans were too terrifying. He broke up with me to protect me. ¡°¡± ¡± From Bai Xiao¡¯s good friend to Bai Xiao¡¯s true love. She had gone from a bad woman who cheated on others ¡®feelings to a pathetic woman who was used as a shield. Lu Kaixin felt that the plot had changed too quickly. ¡°Since Lin Linglong had changed the plot, she naturally had to change the plot too. ¡± ¡°The smile on Lu Kaixin¡¯s face disappeared. She reached out and clutched her chest, looking hurt and sad.¡±¡±How is that possible? how could this be? it¡¯s impossible. The person Bai Xiao loves is mine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she blinked and her eyes turned slightly red, as if she was really hurt. ¡± ¡°In fact, she wanted to squeeze out two more tears. ¡± ¡°However, her acting skills were really not that good. She could not squeeze out any tears at all, but the ridicule came out from the corners of her eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Boring, not fun,¡±¡± happy mumbled before he shrugged in boredom.¡±¡±I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong still wanted to say something, but Lu Kaixin had already left. ¡± ¡°She turned around with a sullen face. However, even though she was on the verge of anger, she still walked back to her nanny van very slowly and elegantly. ¡± ¡°This Lu Kaixin was really arrogant, and he was very hostile to her. It was obvious that he knew everything about her and Bai Xiao, as well as their past. ¡± How could Bai Xiao have found such a scheming woman? ¡°For Bai Xiao¡¯s own good, she absolutely couldn¡¯t let him be with this Lu Kaixin. Absolutely not! ¡± ¡°Holding her phone, Lin Linglong was hesitating whether she should tell Bai Xiao about what happened today and let him know what kind of person Lu Kaixin was. ¡± ¡°At this moment, his phone beeped. It was a push notification for Weibo¡¯s headlines. ¡± ¡°The content was rted to happy, so Lin Linglong clicked on it. It was a report on today¡¯s runway show. The main character was Lu Kaixin, and thements section below was full of praises for her beauty. ¡± Chapter 1978 ? Chapter 1978: We are indeed rted (38) Trantor: 549690339 Lin Linglong snorted coldly. Such a perfect face had been on the operating table countless times. Why didn¡¯t anyone find her old photos? ¡°She tucked her hair behind her ear with one hand and used the other to scroll through Weibo, searching for her name. When she saw her fans praising her in various ways, her mood instantly improved. ¡± Lin Linglong¡¯s fingers stopped and her eyes were fixed on a Weibo post by a Berlin fan. ¡°The content of the Weibo post was about Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin¡¯s rtionship, saying that Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin were not worthy, and that he and Lin Linglong were a match made in heaven. ¡± ¡°Then, the nine apanying pictures were all photos of Lin Linglong and Bai Xiao. Some were still photos from the movie back then, and some were photos of the two of them standing together during the promotion of the movie. ¡± Lin Linglong couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Back then, they were really young and inexperienced, but the feelings in their eyes could not be fake. Bai Xiao must have treated her differently. They had known each other for so many years, and he would always rmend good resources to her. He would even stand up for her at critical moments to protect her ... If it weren¡¯t for Lu Kaixin, they would definitely be together one day. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong thought absent-mindedly, but she still had some vague expectations in her heart. ¡± ¡°When she came back to her senses and looked at her phone, she realized that she had identally clicked ¡°¡±like¡±¡±. She was shocked and quickly canceled it. ¡± ¡°However, some quick-wittedizens still managed to take a screenshot. ¡± ¡°As a result, the number ofments increased rapidly. ¡± ¡°[Wow, I¡¯m shocked. Lin Linglong actually liked the Weibo post of a couple fan, so ...] ¡± ¡°[The main character actually came down and gave a like. It looks like she really was with Bai Xiao before, and it was Lu Kaixin who came between them.] Between. ¡± [That Lu Kaixin looks like a fox. He¡¯s a Vixen even if he doesn¡¯t have any tricks up his sleeves.] ¡°[Men, hehe~~] ¡± ¡°Not only did thements grow quickly, but it was also pushed to the top of Weibo. ¡± [Lin Linglong likes][heart aches for Lin Linglong][Lu Kaixin the third party] These three important words quickly made it to the top three of the hot search. ¡°Lu Kaixin also had fans now. Her fans would, of course, attack Lin Linglong, saying that she was a fan of her own, leeching off her poprity, that the main character had personally appeared to pull a couple, that she did not need face, and so on. ¡± ¡°The fans of both sides started to scold each other, but there were fewer happy fans. Naturally, they couldn¡¯t scold Lin Linglong¡¯s fans. ¡± Lin Linglong scrolled through thements and saw that all of them were scolding happy. Her bad mood suddenly became better. ¡°However, she really didn¡¯t mean to like it. It was really just a slip of the hand. What was she going to do now? ¡± ¡°With themotion on the inte, her manager had already called and said to Lin Linglong,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s going on? why did you suddenly like that Weibo post? What would Bai Xiao think of you if he saw you like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My hand slipped.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then hurry up and post a Weibo post to rify that your hand slipped. At the same time, show your support for Lu Kaixin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was fine to rify, but Lin Linglong didn¡¯t really want to. ¡± She really wanted to know Bai Xiao¡¯s attitude! ¡°After all, she and Bai Xiao had known each other for a long time. How could she not beparable to Lu Kaixin, who she had just met? ¡± ¡°She and Bai Xiao were supposed to be a couple, but how did Lu Kaixin suddenlye in and get together in such a short time? ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t think that she was inferior to Lu Kaixin in any way, and she also felt that Bai Xiao had been interested in her before, but he had shifted his love to someone else after meeting Lu Kaixin. ¡± Chapter 1979 ? Chapter 1979: We are indeed rted (39) Trantor: 549690339 It couldn¡¯t be considered as him falling in love with someone else. Lu Kaixin must have used some kind of trick. ¡°In short, the more Lin Linglong thought about it, the more unwilling she was. Therefore, she didn¡¯t release any Weibo statement to rify anything. She felt that Bai Xiao wouldn¡¯t cut off all ties with her just because of a slip of the hand. ¡± ¨C ¡°In the car, Pepsi would nce at happy cautiously from time to time. She was thinking about what Lin Linglong had said to Lu Kaixin just now. ¡± ¡°Her expression was the same as usual. Her thin lips were slightly pursed, and one could not tell whether she was happy or angry. ¡± ¡°He noticed that Pepsi was looking at him from time to time. Happy lifted his eyes to look at her and smiled faintly.¡±¡±What are you looking at?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi quickly looked away and smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Because you¡¯re beautiful, I like to look at you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re getting sweeter and sweeter. ¡°¡±Happy curled his lips. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That ...¡±¡± Pepsi hesitated, then asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is Lin Linglong looking for you? Is it brother Cheng?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Happy nodded gently.¡±¡±Is that Lin Linglong Bai Xiao¡¯s ex-girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How did you know?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There was a scandal between the two of them in the past. Then, brother Cheng defended her as a friend. But when someone asked him about his rtionship with Lin Linglong, he said that they were just friends.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy curled his lips into a half-smile, and he instantly felt very displeased. ¡®All the couples in the entertainment industry usually use the excuse that we¡¯re just friends before they announce their rtionship.¡¯ ¡± The car drove forward at a moderate pace. ¡°Pepsi told Yinian about Happy¡¯s meeting with Lin Linglong today. After they were done chatting, Pepsi scrolled through Weibo. She was immediately upset after she saw the hot search.¡±¡±Is there a mistake? this Lin Linglong is really too shameless. She actually went down personally to give a like.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seven hearts looked at Ben Xi, turned on his phone, and frowned when he saw the reason why he was on the hot search again. ¡± ¨C ¡°Bai Xiao had been focused on filming for the past few days. He was cold and arrogant every day, and he waspletely different from when happy was with the crew. The pressure was also very low, and everyone could clearly feel it. They only wanted toplete all the filming as quickly as possible and as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Having just finished filming a scene, Bai Xiao was about to take a break when his phone rang. He leaned back in his chair andzily stretched out his hand, but when he saw the caller ID, he immediately sat up straight and answered the call, asking,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is there something?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although his tone was calm and his voice was cold, he could not help but smile. ¡± ¡°When the man¡¯s deep and maic voice came through the receiver, happy would have thought that his voice was really pleasant in the past, and it was so pleasant that he could almost get pregnant. But now, when he heard it, he felt a wave of irritation. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao,¡±¡± she questioned unhappily,¡±¡±since you already have a girlfriend, why did you still let me ... Be your girlfriend? or are you just trying to mess with me on purpose?¡±¡± She lowered the volume of her room when she said thest sentence. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What nonsense are you spouting?¡±¡± When did he have a girlfriend? his girlfriend was only Lu Kaixin. Whether it was real or fake, she was the only one. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go online and check it out yourself. I¡¯ve be the third party who broke up the two of you.¡±¡± Once he finished speaking, happy hung up the phone in anger. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao wanted to call him immediately, but when he remembered what happy had said, he used his phone to log into Weibo and even called Yinian over to ask him what was going on. ¡± ¡°Stammering, Yinian told Bai Xiao everything about Lin Linglong¡¯s conversation with Shi Guang, and how she had even liked her post on Weibo after the conversation. ¡± Chapter 1980 ? Chapter 1980: We are indeed rted (40) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s face was extremely cold. He opened Weibo on his phone and read thements below. His eyes gradually darkened, and there were still two balls of anger faintly suppressed in them. ¡± ¡°He wanted to post a Weibo post, but he didn¡¯t do anything in the end. He just threw the phone to Yi Nian.¡±¡±Clean up my Weibo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yi Nian was stunned for a moment, then understood what was going on, and immediatelyughed as he received the order. ¡± ¡°He opened Bai Xiao¡¯s Weibo and first closed Lin Linglong¡¯s ount. Then, he deleted all the Weibo posts rted to her, even the ones that supported her three years ago. ¡± ¡°In less than five minutes after logging off Lin Linglong on Bai Xiao¡¯s Weibo ount, she was on the hot search. ¡± ¡°On Weibo, most people said that Bai Xiao was directly pping Lin Linglong in the face and drawing a clear line in his rtionship with Lin Linglong. ¡± ¡°Of course, there were also a small number of people who said that Bai Xiao was a scumbag who had abandoned his ex-girlfriend and stepped on his ex-girlfriend with his current girlfriend. ¡± ¡°This really angered Bai Xiao¡¯s fans. Originally, when Lin Linglong¡¯s fans and the passersby were scolding Lu Kaixin, Bai Xiao¡¯s fans did not join in the fight. ¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t hate his idol¡¯s girlfriend, but he definitely couldn¡¯t like her as much as his idol did. ¡± ¡°For a love triangle, they would not rush to add to the hype before their idol said anything. ¡± ¡°But now that the war had spread to his idol, regardless of whether his idol had been with Lin Linglong, now that his idol had a girlfriend, he naturally couldn¡¯t be scolded. ¡± ¡°As a result, those posts that criticized Bai Xiao for being a scumbag were all retorted by his fans. ¡± ¡°[Where did Lin Linglong¡¯s facee from? hinting that Bai Xiao liked her to be with her, even though Bai Xiao only said that they were friends from the beginning.] ¡± ¡°[Lin Linglong, you hyped up woman. Every time there¡¯s a new drama or movie, you drag our brother Cheng into it. All kinds of leaked love stories and whatnot are exposed. It¡¯s only right that we don¡¯t expose your benevolence.] ¡± ¡°[I don¡¯t like Lu Kaixin, but he¡¯s really good at making faces. If I were a man, I would like him too.] ¡± ¡°[Lin Linglong should take a good look at herself. In terms of looks, she¡¯s ten Lin Linglong¡¯s behind Lu Kaixin.] ¡± [Don¡¯t you know how much poprity you¡¯ve leeched off of our brother Cheng?] [You just have to make us p you in the face and throw pictures ...] ...... ¡°Under all kinds ofments, there were even screenshots of Bai Xiao¡¯s previous interviews, exining his rtionship with Lin Linglong. Every time, he would say that they were friends, that he and director Lin were close friends, and that Lin Linglong was director Lin¡¯s daughter, so he took care of her more. In fact, he preferred Lin Linglong to call him uncle or something. ¡± ¡°There were many such interviews. In fact, Bai Xiao exined their rtionship very clearly every time, telling everyone that he and Lin Linglong were just friends. ¡± ¡°However, every interview like this would be misunderstood by the couple as ambiguous. ¡± Even the uncle joke was teased by them as the joy of the boudoir. It was simply intolerable. ¨C ¡°This matter fermented very quickly. When Lin Linglong saw it, she was a little panicked. Just when she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it, her phone rang. It was her manager. ¡± Lin Linglong quickly answered the call. ¡°As soon as the call connected, the manager¡¯s fiery voice roared over,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? didn¡¯t I ask you to post a rification post on Weibo to tell everyone that your hand slipped? If you¡¯re not going to post anything on Weibo, you should at least give Bai Xiao a heads up. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong felt wronged. Her eyes were red and she said in a sobbing tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±It was just a ¡®like¡¯. We¡¯ve known each other for so long, I thought ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1981 ? Chapter 1981: We are indeed rted (41) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The manager interrupted her sternly,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you think? all these years, your poprity hasn¡¯t been increasing. Your poprity with the people isn¡¯t high either, and you¡¯ve never been able to rise to the A-list. If it weren¡¯t for your good rtionship with Bai Xiao, you might not even be ranked among the current young flowers born after the 1990s.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°I ... I¡¯ll give Bai Xiao a call now.¡±¡± Lin Linglong believed that Bai Xiao would forgive her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You have to fight. Let me tell you, if you fall out with Bai Xiao because of this, it¡¯ll be a huge loss for you. Bai Xiao¡¯s status and poprity are much higher than yours. You¡¯re much better off using him to hype up your good friend than him being a White Lotus in his heart. After all, white lotuses at his age can only be dissed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The manager was particrly violent today, and every word he said was straight to the point. ¡± ¡°The more Lin Linglong listened, the more afraid she became. She began to realize that she had ruined things in a moment of anger. She entered Bai Xiao¡¯s Weibo and specially searched for the Weibo post that Bai Xiao had supported her in the past, but it had been deleted. ¡± ¡°She had once been proud and had her own pursuits and ideals, but this industry was too cruel. That year, she was scolded very badly. Everyone thought that she was a third party who destroyed other people¡¯s families, but she was also a victim. ¡± ¡°At that time, she didn¡¯t even dare to go out after being scolded. She even thought about what would happen after she died. ¡± ¡°That day, Bai Yan happened to be at her house, looking for her father for something. After finding out about her, Bai Yan posted that Weibo post, which saved all of her image. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had never been in contact with any female stars, let alone have any scandals with them. This was the first time he had spoken up for a girl, and for a long time, no matter where she went, she would be filled with jealousy, envy, and hatred. ¡± ¡°It was also at that time that she saw the world clearly and understood that in this circle, love and feelings were built on the foundation of power and money. Otherwise, everything would be fleeting clouds. ¡± ¡°Now, the Weibo post that made her so proud and made her feel different in Bai Xiao¡¯s heart had been deleted. Did that mean ... ¡± She immediately dialed Bai Xiao¡¯s number. ¡°The call was picked up very quickly, and she was overjoyed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao,¡±¡± ¡± The fact that he was willing to pick up her call so quickly showed that he wasn¡¯tpletely angry with her. ¡°¡±¡±Brother Cheng is filming.¡±¡± The voice that couldn¡¯t be heard on the other end of the phone wasn¡¯t bai Xiao, but Yinian. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong¡¯s heart dropped into an ice cer again.¡±¡±Oh,¡±¡±¡±¡±When will you be done? can he take the phone?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yi Nian nced at Bai Xiao, who was sitting at the side with his eyes closed, and smiled awkwardly.¡±¡±¡±¡±This ... We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll be done. I¡¯ll help you tell brother Cheng when we¡¯re done.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong could vaguely feel that Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t filming a drama, but rather didn¡¯t want to answer her call. ¡± ¡°She thought for a moment and then said to Yi Nian,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you, but can you tell your brother Chengter that I was the one who slipped up on the inte and I immediately canceled it after seeing it? I wanted to call him to let him know and then post a rification on Weibo, but I felt that I was being unreasonable. I really didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll let brother Cheng know.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Those fans are too speechless. I just slipped my hand and liked it, but they came up with a bunch of plots that I didn¡¯t have to satisfy their own fantasies. What a group of brainless fans. It¡¯s really embarrassing to have such fans.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1982 ? Chapter 1982: We are indeed rted (42) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hearing Lin Linglong¡¯s words, Yinian¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but Twitch a few times. She instantly felt that it was inevitable that Bai Xiao didn¡¯t like Lin Linglong. ¡± ¡°It was clearly her own fault. Even if her hand slipped, it was her fault first. She didn¡¯t remedy it in time and let the fans who protected her misunderstand. It was fine if she didn¡¯t thank these fans who loved her, but she pushed all the me on them. ¡± He had his own goddess and was also someone else¡¯s fan. ¡°If one day, he tried to protect his goddess, but the goddess he liked threw the me on him and insulted him again, he would definitely feel very ufortable. ¡± He really felt sorry for Lin Linglong¡¯s fans. All their sincerity had been fed to the dogs. ¡°Yi Nian let out two extremely strangeughs and then coldly replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±Okay, I¡¯ll let brother Cheng know.¡±¡± She then hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°Actually, he didn¡¯t need to tell Bai Xiao at all. Because the phone was on speaker, Bai Xiao heard everything Lin Linglong said. ¡± ¡°Yinian looked at Bai Xiao.¡±¡±Brother Cheng, do you want to reply with a ...¡±¡± Of course, he hoped not to reply. However, he still had to ask. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t answer him.¡±¡±Make some arrangements,¡±¡± he said.¡±¡±I¡¯m going back to the city tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What?¡±¡± Yi Nian was surprised and frowned slightly.¡±¡±But there seems to be a night scene tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already asked for leave from the director. He¡¯ll push it back.¡±¡± In order to postpone the scene, he had made an exchange with the director. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, brother Cheng. I¡¯ll make the arrangements immediately.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After Yinian left happily, Bai Xiao picked up his phone, opened the call log, and looked at Lu Kaixin¡¯s phone number. ¡± The little girl was still angry? The fact that she had questioned him so angrily showed that she cared a lot about the whole thing. It was a good thing that she cared and was unhappy. It meant that he had a ce in her heart. ¨C ¡°A video of Happy¡¯s catwalk show was uploaded to the inte, and after that, happy suddenly gained a lot of fashion resources. He even had a picture taken for the cover of a fashion magazine. ¡± ¡°The effects and scenes were beautiful, and the models were extremely alluring. After editing, the runway show was like a beautiful movie feast. Overnight, the click rate had exceeded a million, and it was still rising. ¡± ¡°Because of this, happy suddenly had a lot of fashion resources. ¡± ¡°On this day, after the shoot for the magazine cover was over, Pepsi and happy chatted as they walked to the parking lot. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I told you that it¡¯s impossible for our brother Cheng to have anything to do with Lin Linglong. Look, look, not only did brother Cheng cancel his following of her, he even deleted all the Weibo posts rted to her. Our brother Cheng is indeed the best ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy interrupted Pepsi.¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to say anything more. You¡¯ve been reading for the whole day yesterday. Have you brought all the scripts?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re all here, in the car?¡±¡± The two of them reached the car as they spoke. Pepsi opened the door and reached out.¡±¡±Dangdangdang, put all the scripts in the box.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy sat in the car and picked up the scripts to read. He only read the beginning of all of them before he put them down. These scripts were all very ordinary, and she was not very interested in them. ¡± ¡°Although the script that Bai Xiao had introduced before was rough, it was especially attractive. ¡± ¡°But forget it, forget it. He had already rejected Bai Xiao, so he should not think about it anymore. Happy stretched out his hand and picked up a script for an ancient costume drama to read. ¡± This was one of the slightly better scripts. ¡°Seeing that the driver had returned, Pepsi closed the door and was about to sit in the passenger¡¯s seat. But when the driver got closer, he raised his head slightly, revealing his delicate jaw. Pepsi¡¯s eyes widened in shock.¡±¡±This is ... Brother Cheng?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1983 ? Chapter 1983: We are indeed rted (43) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up as he took off his hat.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where is she?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy¡¯s in the car.¡±¡± Pepsi quickly opened the car door and let Bai Xiao sit inside. She had wanted to close the door and sit in the passenger seat, but after some thought, she said,¡±¡±I¡¯m going to see where the driver went.¡±¡± Then, she ran off. ¡± ¡°When happy heard Pepsi call him ¡®brother Cheng¡¯, he put down the script in his hand. Then, with an aloof and pretty face, he looked at Bai Xiao, who was wearing a white shirt and jeans, and got into the car in a very handsome manner. He then sat down beside her. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao nced at the few scripts she had ced beside her.¡±¡±You¡¯re choosing a script?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy said coldly,¡¯isn¡¯t that nonsense? The crew is going to stay in that town for another half a month. Why are you back already?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m on leave. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Someone¡¯s jealous. If I don¡¯te andfort her, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have anything to do with each other in the future.¡±¡± Bai Xiao smiled evilly and seductively. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin sneered.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be honest with you. I called you that day because I was unhappy that I was scolded as a mistress. Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡°He picked up a script and gave it a few nces before closing it in disgust.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want the script I pushed for you, primordial, and you¡¯re going to choose one of these scripts.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can ¡®t?¡±¡± Happy deliberately went against him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You look pretty smart, why would you do something so stupid?¡±¡± Bai Xiao gently knocked her head.¡±¡±¡±¡±The plot of original is very exciting, and the filming team is also very strong. It¡¯s much stronger than these idol dramas online.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But you¡¯re the one who rmended me. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with you anymore,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said happily.¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to be a fake anymore. It¡¯s not good to be a mistress.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±After we had a rtionship, it seemed like we never stopped. What does it have to do with me?¡±¡± Bai Xiao read the words and thenughed a little naughtily. ¡± ¡°The way she enunciated the words ¡°¡±rted¡±¡± was especially ambiguous. ¡± ¡°When happy heard that, he knew that he was deliberately distorting the truth. He quickly said,¡±¡±There was nothing between us from the beginning to the end.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then let¡¯s make sure our rtionship is rted.¡±¡± Bai Xiao blurted out in an extremely ambiguous manner. ¡± Lu Kaixin was stunned for a moment. ¡°When Bai Xiao realized what he had said, he looked at Lu Kaixin with a fixed gaze, hiding theplicated and indescribable emotions that naturally flowed out of the depths of his eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, do you really not understand, or are you just pretending? or do you want me to admit it?¡±¡± Since he had already said it, Bai Xiao hesitated for a moment and decided to answer Lu Kaixin¡¯s question directly. ¡± ¡°He knew very well that even though he had always been rational in his actions, when he met Lu Kaixin, he would always feel impulsive, and he was not as confident as he appeared to be. That was why when Lu Kaixin asked him if he wanted to hit on her and whether he liked her, he did not dare to admit his feelings. ¡± ¡°However, after the incident with Lin Linglong, he felt that some things should be made clear. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you think I would go through so much trouble to find you for a fake girlfriend? everything I¡¯ve done is just to make you understand that I¡¯m waiting for you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Bai Xiao said that, his eyesnded on Happy¡¯s exquisite face with a profound gaze. He looked into Happy¡¯s shocked gaze and enunciated each word clearly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I know you don¡¯t like me now, so I¡¯m waiting for you, waiting for you to like me.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1984 ? Chapter 1984: We are indeed rted (44) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s voice was low, but it carried an invisible aura, which made his cold and handsome face gentler. ¡± ¡°Surprise shed in Happy¡¯s eyes, and his beautiful eyes were wide open. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t thought about Bai Xiao being her fake lover and introducing her to resources. Perhaps he had feelings for her, and even if he didn¡¯t really like her, he definitely wanted to hit on her. That was why she had asked him directly, but he had clearly denied it before. ¡± ¡°Today, she had thought that he would deny it, but she had not expected him to admit it so directly. ¡± ¡°While happy was surprised, he was also stunned. For a moment, he did not know how to respond. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyshes fluttered, and his head tilted slightly. Then, he lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Without waiting for her to react, Bai Xiao forcefully pried open her lips and teeth, chasing after her tongue. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin came back to his senses and instinctively struggled with all his might, but he could not move Bai Xiao at all. Happy could only passively endure Bai Xiao¡¯s kisses, and his entire body slowly turned limp. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao seemed to have realized this, and his movements became gentler and gentler, and his kisses became deeper and deeper. His lips and tongue intertwined with each other, bringing with them endlessfort, entangling with her, tempting her to fall down with him. ¡± ¡°A long, long time passed, and only when happy was about to suffocate did Bai Xiao let her go. Then, he rested his head on her neck and panted lightly. His hot breath blew into her ears, and he said in a low, hoarse voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Be with me for a year. I only need a year to help you reach the top of the entertainment industry.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was angry and embarrassed. ¡°She panted, and the first thing she did after recovering her strength was to push Bai Xiao away. ¡± ¡°With all her strength, she pushed Bai Xiao so hard that he fell directly on the back door of the car with a ¡°¡±bang¡±¡±. ¡± ¡°She looked at Bai Xiao coldly, her chest heaving up and down violently, her whole body trembling slightly from extreme anger.¡±¡±No! I don¡¯t need it!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once he finished speaking, happy stretched out his hand and pushed open the car door beside him. ¡± Bai Cheng¡¯s eyes darkened and he reached out to grab her wrist. ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing? let go!¡±¡± Happy said with a frown. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her coldly, not moving an inch.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was not afraid of him. He looked straight into his eyes.¡±¡±Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not Lin Linglong. I can¡¯t just chase after you. Don¡¯t wait anymore. I don¡¯t like you now, and I won¡¯t like you in the future either! We¡¯ll pretend that our fake rtionship never happened. If anyone asks, just say that we¡¯ve broken up. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No! It¡¯s impossible!¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s tone was extremely simr to when she said no, she didn¡¯t need it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s your business. I¡¯ve already decided. ¡°¡± Happy was so angry that he swung his arm violently, but he could not break free. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was still holding it tightly. She sighed heavily and then said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t be so frivolous. ¡°¡± What she meant was that her decisions didn¡¯t count. ¡± ¡°She said her decision, and he said his decision. He smiled and even reached out to stroke her head, as if he was coaxing his girlfriend who was throwing a tantrum. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin pushed his hand away with all his might.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t touch me. I¡¯m not saying this out of anger, and I¡¯m not being indecent. I¡¯m just saying something very serious. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble just because I announced my rtionship. I don¡¯t want to be warned by a stranger for no reason ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1985 ? Chapter 1985: We are indeed rted (45) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao interrupted her and promised,¡±¡±¡±¡±Such a thing will not happen again in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no future,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin said coldly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± Bai Xiao nodded. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why aren¡¯t you letting go?¡±¡± It was good that she agreed. It was best if there was no future between them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This car is yours. If anyone¡¯s leaving, it should be me ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao said indifferently, then released his hand and got out of the car. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin watched Bai Xiao leave, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. His small face was about to wrinkle into a small steamed bun. ¡± ¡°There was no ¡°¡±in the future.¡±¡± What he agreed to was probably what she meant, right? ¡± ¡°Forget it. Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to be unclear with Bai Xiao anymore, because she didn¡¯t like him, didn¡¯t like him, didn¡¯t like him ... That¡¯s right, she didn¡¯t like him, and he wasn¡¯t her type. ¡± ¡°Happy sat in the car for a while, but Pepsi still hadn¡¯t returned. So, she gave her a call. ¡± ¡°When Pepsi returned and saw that Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t there, she was stunned.¡±¡±¡±¡±Eh, where¡¯s brother Cheng?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Am I your boss or is Bai Xiao your boss?¡±¡± Happy looked at her coldly. ¡± ¡°It was the first time Pepsi saw such a cold expression on Happy¡¯s face, and she immediately did not dare to say anything. She only looked at happy weakly. ¡± ¡°Happy turned his head away and did not look into her eyes to prevent his heart from softening, and Pepsi from not knowing whose side she should stand on again. ¡± ¡°When she returned home, Happy¡¯s mind was still in a mess. She felt that it was because of Bai Xiao¡¯s anger, but it turned out that he had been eyeing her for a long time. ¡± ¡°She had actually be a fake couple with someone who was spying on her. If she had not discovered it early, she did not know if she had been cheated by him. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, she was vignt. Otherwise, she would have beenpletely deceived by him. ¡± ¡°Since she was being called a mistress now, she might as well take this opportunity to announce that she had broken up with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Happyy on his bed and opened Weibo. Before he could think of how to make a statement, he saw that he was on the hot search again. Recently, she had been on the hot search frequently, and there were already people who impatiently said that she was creating hype endlessly. ¡± She suddenly sat up from the bed and opened the hot search to take a look. Someone had taken a picture of what had happened between her and Bai Xiao in the car. ¡°This time, it wasn¡¯t a paparazzi or any media outlet, but a passerby who posted it and said that he would delete it if it wasn¡¯t appropriate. ¡± ¡°It turned out that there were other people in the parking lot, and they were sitting in their cars. They did not pull the curtains, so everything that happened in the car was recorded. ¡± ¡°It was also because it was taken by a passer-by, so there was no sound, and the picture was blurry. She could only vaguely see Bai Xiaoing to look for Lu Kaixin and then getting into his car. The two seemed to be arguing, and then Bai Cheng kissed Lu Kaixin. Lu Kaixin was very angry and pushed her hard. He wanted to get out of the car, but Bai Xiao stopped him. Bai Xiao coaxed happy, who was about to get out of the car, and then left. ¡± ¡°This video was exposed, and thements became two-tiered. ¡± ¡°A group of people were scolding happy. Of course, these were all Bai Xiao¡¯s fans, who felt that happy was being shameless. ¡± [This woman is so smug. She actually pushed our brother Cheng.] [I¡¯m so angry. Our brother Chengzhou has been coaxing her so much. What else does she want?] ¡°[Our brother Cheng actually took the initiative to kiss her. I¡¯m heartbroken. Break up, break up, break up!] ¡± [This woman is not worthy of our brother Cheng at all. She¡¯s so arrogant. I¡¯m so angry. Stinky Vixen.] ¡°However, this group of people was rtively small. Most people were discussing why they were fighting and whether it was because of Lin Linglong ... ¡± Chapter 1986 ? Chapter 1986: We are indeed rted (Part 46) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°[Although I can¡¯t hear clearly what they¡¯re saying, it looks like an ordinary couple¡¯s quarrel. Bai Xiao was originally filming in the mountains, but he took leave toe back. I think it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll like the scandal and break up.] ¡± ¡°[If it was my boyfriend who was in an ambiguous rtionship with another woman, I would also want to break up.] ¡± ¡°[It seems like the mistress is definitely fake. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have gotten so serious.] ¡± ¡°[Lin Linglong is really shameless. Back then, she seduced a married man. It was already proven that she seduced him but she was still washed away. It was brother Cheng who helped her. Now, she has turned her back on brother Sancheng¡¯s feelings.] ¡± [That¡¯s right. When has brother Chengzhou ever coaxed a woman like this? I can tell that he really likes this Lu Kaixin.] ¡°[Why is that B * tch Lu Kaixin so good-looking? but if he wasn¡¯t so good-looking, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed to him being with Bai Xiao.] ¡± ¡°[You two should just be fine. Lu Kaixin, stop acting. Our brother Cheng is a good man.] ¡± ¡°[As Bai Xiao¡¯s senior die-hard fan, brother Cheng haspletely fallen for her.] Ah, ah, ah, ah, I want to go to the rooftop ...¡±¡± ¡± [I¡¯ve already be a fan of Lu Kaixin¡¯s exceptional beauty. I¡¯m looking forward to her kissing scene with brother Cheng.] ¡°Happy ced his hand on his forehead andy back on the bed in speechlessness. These people¡¯s imaginations were really wild. Even if Bai Xiao liked her, it might only be a little. What did they mean by ¡®he haspletely fallen for her¡¯? did they not know that a man¡¯s heart was like the weather in June? it could change at will. ¡± ¡°However, was it really appropriate for her to announce their breakup at this time? ¡± ¡°It didn¡¯t seem to be suitable. If she posted it, it would really be like what theizens said, that she wanted to break up because she was angry and jealous. ¡± ¡°It was so messy ... She just wanted to quietly take on shows to earn some money so that she could film a low-cost, high-quality movie. How did she get involved with Bai Xiao, this bomb? ¡± ¡°Now, she only hoped that her family would not see this video. Although they could not see it clearly, the kiss part was blurry and made people think that it might not be a kiss. She thought that even if they saw it, as long as they admitted that it was not a kiss, they should be able to get away with it. ¡± ¡°However, why didn¡¯t she kiss Bai Xiao? they definitely wouldn¡¯t believe in this fake rtionship. ¡± Happy had a headache. But there was someone who had an even bigger headache than happy! Lin Linglong never thought that a ¡®like¡¯ would escte the situation to this point. ¡°Her first reaction was to wonder if Bai Xiao was going to cut off all ties with her because of this matter. For the sake of Lu Kaixin, a woman he had just met, he was going to cut off their friendship of many years. She had called to question him and even left him a voice message on WeChat, but she couldn¡¯t get through to his phone, and there was no reply to his message. ¡± ¡°Her manager called her and asked,¡±¡±what¡¯s going on?¡±¡± Did something else happen between you and Bai Xiao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Nothing else happened, it was just a ¡®like¡¯. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯d better contact Bai Xiao as soon as possible and make things clear to him. We¡¯ll turn hostility into friendship because your past information has been dug out again. You have to know that the reason why that incident was suppressed back then was all because of Bai Xiao.¡±¡± The manager anxiously analyzed the situation. The poprity and poprity that he had worked so hard to build could not bepletely destroyed at this time. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But Bai Xiao ... He¡¯s ... He¡¯s not picking up my calls or replying to my messages. What can I do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you can look for director Lin. He¡¯s looking for Bai Xiao, and Bai Xiao can¡¯t possibly ignore her.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1987 ? Chapter 1987: We are indeed rted (47) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The director Lin that the manager was referring to was Lin Linglong¡¯s father, the person who was truly close to Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Director Lin had always been strict with Lin Linglong¡¯s education. Since Bai Cheng ignored her, Lin Linglong¡¯s first thought was to ask her father for help. ¡± ¡°However, if she told her father about this, he would definitely scold her. After all, her father did not allow her to enter the entertainment industry. ¡± Was a slip of the hand and a like going to be called to his father? ¡°At that moment, Lin Linglong hated Lu Kaixin. She felt that everything was his fault. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it really necessary for that Lu Kaixin to do this? I just said a few words, and she actually asked Bai Cheng to ignore me and even blocked me. Does she really think that Bai Xiao will marry her in the future?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong felt that if Lu Kaixin had not asked Bai Xiao to do this, he would not have treated her like this. After all, they had been friends for many years. ¡± ¡°Now that Bai Xiao was captivated by Lu Kaixin, he would definitely listen to everything Lu Kaixin said. ¡± ¡°Seeing Lin Linglong¡¯s hesitation, her manager said,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s really possible. After all, that woman is very favored now, so even if she creates an ambiguous situation, the man will take the initiative to help. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Also, don¡¯t you think about it? how can you get Bai Xiao without some tricks? no one in the circle dares to look down on her now, not to mention the jealousy of women. It¡¯s just a runway show, and now several magazines are looking for her. If you had confirmed your identity earlier, you wouldn¡¯t be like this today.¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course.¡±¡± Lin Linglong smiled.¡±¡±Bai Xiao and I are just friends. When I looked for Lu Kaixin the other day, I only said a few words to him as a friend ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You shouldn¡¯t just treat your rtionship as a friend, you ...¡±¡± The manager sighed, feeling sorry for her. She had always thought that Lin Linglong and Bai Xiao would be together, but why ... ¡± Lin Linglong gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s right. She shouldn¡¯t have just defined their rtionship as friends. If she had abandoned thatyer of restraint earlier and taken the initiative earlier, perhaps Lu Kaixin wouldn¡¯t have been able to do this. ¡± It seemed that she could only ask her father for help. ¡°However, before she could ask director Lin for help, Bai received ast-minute interview about the early poprity of the movie. ¡± ¡°On this day, Bai Xiao was dressed in a ck suit that was as straight as a knife, matched with a snow-white silk shirt, without a single wrinkle from top to bottom. Coupled with his tall and straight posture, he had the aura of a king who ruled the world, handsome and handsome, noble and elegant. ¡± ¡°When the host asked Bai Xiao what other roles he wanted to try out, he replied in a t tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±I want to try being a bossy President.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Immediately, the audience burst into a series of intense screams. ¡± ¡°The host was originally very gossipy about Bai Xiao¡¯s rtionship and was worried about how to ask about it without offending Bai Xiao. After receiving Bai Xiao¡¯s words, he immediately asked curiously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh my God, I¡¯m so shocked and curious. You know, everyone wants to change their roles to something more challenging, not something like a domineering CEO. Why did brother Cheng suddenly think of this role? Is it because you¡¯re in love?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao nced at the host from the corner of his eye, then nodded lightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°?????!! Some people in the audience were already going crazy, screaming and screaming. ¡± Chapter 1988 ? Chapter 1988: We are indeed rted (48) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The host¡¯s eyes lit up. Didn¡¯t they say that Bai Xiao¡¯s interview was the most difficult? he didn¡¯t take any hits, didn¡¯t throw in any hits, was cold and arrogant, and didn¡¯t expect to get anything out of it. Didn¡¯t he have to be careful throughout the interview? ¡± Why was it so different from the rumors? ¡°Not only did he catch and throw jokes, but he was also very good at it. He was so direct and cooperative that she didn¡¯t know what to ask next. ¡± ¡°The emcee stared at Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face and said like a fangirl,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s said that love can change people, but I didn¡¯t expect brother Cheng to be so cute in love. I¡¯m so happy. I¡¯ve never been envious or jealous of that woman. From now on, I¡¯m going to be envious and jealous of her. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She joked around mischievously, trying to liven up the atmosphere. ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao suddenly became serious.¡±¡±¡±¡±Not happy. Not only not happy, but you also suffered a lot of unnecessary trouble because of me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The host¡¯s heart was about to fly.¡±¡±Brother Cheng is so considerate.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao replied,¡±¡±being considerate is one of them. I heard that overbearing presidents love the most. They love and work at the same time, so I want to take on a drama to act as overbearing presidents. I want to see how overbearing presidents move forward in love and career at the same time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The screams from the fans below became even louder. The female host herself was so excited that she almost jumped up. She couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.¡±¡±It seems like brother Cheng really loves your girlfriend ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied coldly.¡±¡±After all, I¡¯m a newbie. Of course I¡¯m nervous.¡±¡± ¡± A newbie? Was this a response to his rtionship with Lin Linglong? ¡°Anyway, the whole audience was in an uproar. The host finally found the real explosive point of this interview. She realized that Bai Xiao had some things he wanted to say, but it was not convenient for him to take the initiative to say them, so he needed guidance. This was something that many reporters begged for but couldn¡¯t get. She must have been very good at cooking in her previous life. ¡± ¡°The host thought. ¡°¡±A newbie?¡±¡± he asked in surprise.¡±¡±So, brother Cheng, you mean it¡¯s your first time in love?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao pursed his lips and indifferently said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve liked a girl, the first time I¡¯ve kissed a girl, the first time I¡¯ve wanted to protect a girl, and the first time I¡¯ve wanted to spend the rest of my life with a girl. Because there are too many first times, I hope that I can love what I love. If you don¡¯t love what I love, then please don¡¯t love me anymore!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What was the softest thing these days? it was when a male God said something romantic. Even if these words were not said to herself, it could still melt her heart and soften her entire body. ¡± ¡°The audience seemed to have suffered a huge blow, and they were screaming ¡°¡±No, I love you, brother Cheng!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oh my God, this was too explosive. The host felt that he was so lucky that he was about to faint. ¡± ¡°Not only did she interview Bai Xiao¡¯s love life exclusively, but she also directly interviewed Bai Xiao¡¯s first public confession. Oh my God, a bright tomorrow was waiting for her. ¡± ¡°Calm down, calm down, this interview is not over yet. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had denied all past rtionships, which was also telling everyone that he and Lin Linglong had no rtionship at all. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother Cheng, onest question. May I ask what is your rtionship with miss Lin Linglong?¡±¡± The host asked carefully, afraid that Bai Cheng would leave if he went too far. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter!¡±¡± As Bai Xiao spoke, his handsome face turned serious.¡±¡±¡±¡±Everyone, my lover¡¯s jealous. Please stop taking things out of context.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The audience, who had lost all hope, burst intoughter. ¡± ¡ª [PS: please give me a vote~] Chapter 1989 ? Chapter 1989: We are indeed rted (49) Trantor: 549690339 Pepsi was browsing Lu Kaixin¡¯s Weibo on his phone. ¡°Seeing that the number of fans had been rising, and thement area was full of positivements, she was quite pleased and admired him.¡±¡±As expected, when brother Chengyu takes action, one person is as good as a hundred. No one will scold you anymore. Even brother Chengyu¡¯s girlfriend fans have leftments on your Weibo, asking me to take good care of their husbands.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin ran his fingers through his hair and said with a dark expression,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who wants him to do it? his manager doesn¡¯t know how to control him and just lets him talk nonsense.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Which part of Shen Qinghu didn¡¯t take care of Bai Xiao, but he also had to be able to control him. ¡± ¡°When he first saw the interview, Shen Qinghu smacked himself on the head andmented that he had never known that his own artiste could actually be so smitten with love. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time he had said to Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Kaixin is just a neer. Don¡¯t force her. The more attention you give her, the more pressure she¡¯ll have to bear. If you don¡¯t use enough or too much strength, it might cause everyone to dislike you, and you¡¯ll lose more than you gain. I can see that Lu Kaixin is a capable person. It¡¯s only a matter of time. We just need to create some opportunities for her, and she¡¯ll definitely be popr.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiaopletely disagreed with these words, and very domineeringly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with me forcefully supporting my woman!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But Bai Xiao, although you¡¯ve won a lot of awards, you¡¯re still young, and your career is still on the rise ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu didn¡¯t have much say in this matter with Bai Yue. Bai Yue was more opinionated than he was, and he was thergest shareholder of thepany. So as long as Bai Yue didn¡¯t go against thew and didn¡¯t go online to like his post, Shen Qinghu would turn a blind eye to it. ¡± Yi Nian was the one who had told Pepsi everything. She then told Lu Kaixin everything she knew. ¡°¡±¡±How unreliable!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin blushed with shame.¡±¡±I¡¯m already prepared to make a statement on Weibo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What deration?¡±¡± asked Pepsi. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin furrowed his brows slightly. He looked at her and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s fine if others don¡¯t know, but you¡¯re by my side every day. Don¡¯t you know that I have nothing to do with Bai Xiao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t focus on anything. She looked around.¡±¡±But I think brother Cheng is really very good. Why don¡¯t you consider ...¡±¡± Her gaze finallynded on Lu Kaixin, and she seriously spoke her thoughts.¡±¡±And I think brother Cheng really likes you. Don¡¯t miss out on a great marriage.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you like me, or do you just want to sleep with me?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked nonchntly. ¡± ¡°If she had to think about it carefully as long as she liked her, then she really had to consider too many good marriages. ¡± ¡°Pepsi thought about it seriously for a moment, then replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±I want to sleep with you because I like you. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s contradictory or contradictory. It¡¯s just the progress line of a couple¡¯s rtionship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin shook his head.¡±¡±I like you because I want to be in a rtionship with you. I just want to sleep with you, but there¡¯s no next step after sleeping with you. Do you think that¡¯s the same concept?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I think chengge wants to date you,¡±¡± Pepsi mumbled.¡±¡±And that¡¯s chengge. If it were me, I¡¯d agree even if he just wanted to sleep with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When she reached the end of her sentence, her tone became light, and she became shy. She gave happy a slightly exaggerated infatuated expression. ¡± Chapter 1990 ? Chapter 1990: We are indeed rted (50) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin was speechless. It didn¡¯t make sense to talk to a brainless fan. Why did Wu dabing get her a fangirl of Bai Chen as her assistant? should she change her assistant? what if she was smitten by Bai Chen in the future and helped him screw her over? ¡°Just as she was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. ¡± ¡°Pepsi¡¯s eyes were shining as she handed the phone to Lu Kaixin.¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh, it¡¯s brother Cheng.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin took the phone, but didn¡¯t rush to answer it. Instead, he looked at Pepsi, who giggled and pointed outside. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go prepare a dress for tonight¡¯s banquet. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°It was an invitation from the designer of the runway show two days ago. She would be bringing her work to the European SM Fashion Awards next month. As the model for the final dress, Lu Kaixin naturally had to attend. ¡± Lu Kaixin only picked up the phone after Pepsi closed the door. She was about to ask Bai Xiao why he was spouting nonsense during the interview when he spoke first. ¡°¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, are you still angry?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was a simple sentence, but because he had deliberately lowered his voice, it fell into her ears with a deep and maic tone. ¡± ¡°Happy felt as if something had rammed into his heart. He coughed softly and said loudly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You actually dared to call me. Who told you to talk nonsense during the interview? We already agreed that we won¡¯t have any rtionship in the future. I was just about to make a statement. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao innocently asked back.¡±¡±When did I say that we won¡¯t have any broken rtionship in the future?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s face darkened.¡±¡±¡±¡±You clearly promised me that there will be no future!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We didn¡¯t seem to be talking about this at that time,¡±¡± Bai Xiao exined.¡±¡±What I meant was that no one will ever say that I¡¯m ambiguous with her in front of you again.¡±¡± ¡± Was it because he had promised her? Happy¡¯s lips twitched before he hung up. It didn¡¯t make sense! ¡°This Bai Xiao was too scary. He had already silently taken the initiative, and even her assistant, Pepsi, had been bribed by him and was now on his side. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make things clear to him face to face that day, and then think of the best way to deal with it. ¡± ¡°When he took an afternoon nap, happy had a dream. In his dream, Pepsi tied a bow around him and ced him on Bai Xiao¡¯s bed. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng sat in front of her with his upper body bare. As he untied the bow, he leaned close to her ear and said in a devilish tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±From today onwards, you¡¯re mine ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy woke up in shock, and then he felt depressed. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been pursued by a man, and there were plenty of men who liked her, so why did this Bai Xiao give her so much pressure? ¡± It was probably because they were a ¡®contract couple¡¯. ¡°Calm down, calm down. Don¡¯t take it to heart and don¡¯t take it too seriously. It¡¯s just a fake rtionship. As long as we find the right opportunity to clear things up, everything will be fine. ¡± ¡°And that Bai Xiao, at first nce, it was obvious that it was just a temporary interest. After this period of time, he would probably fall in love with another girl. ¡± ¡°At seven in the evening, happy brought Pepsi to the designer¡¯s banquet. There were quite a lot of people at the banquet. The lights were bright, and the Grand Hall was filled with celebrities. They were all talking andughing, and toasting each other was amon sight. ¡± ¡°With the identity of Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend and her stunning looks, Lu Kaixin attracted countless gazes the moment he entered the door. There was curiosity, surprise, and jealousy ... ¡± Chapter 1991 ? Chapter 1991: I¡¯m a little moved by you (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Of course, there were also some lecherous gazes lingering on her. After all, the industry was a mess. Even if she was married, she would still mess around, let alone having a boyfriend. ¡± Lu Kaixin was holding a ss of fruit wine and standing in a corner with Pepsi. She didn¡¯t n to stay for long. She was going to leave after she greeted the designer. ¡°Pepsi moved close to Happy¡¯s ear and whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you see movie queen Xia? she¡¯s standing on the right ... The woman in the blue dress. The Man in the ck Suit next to her is Zhou Jiahao, the director Zhou who asked someone to stop you and said he wanted to treat you to a meal.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Lu Kaixin turned his head and saw Zhou Jiahao, who was wearing a ck suit and holding a ss of red wine. He was quite tall and was looking at Best Actress Xia with a faint smile. ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao seemed to have noticed Lu Kaixin¡¯s gaze. He shifted his gaze to look at Lu Kaixin, and his eyes happened to meet Lu Kaixin ¡®S. Zhou Jiahao was slightly stunned, but he immediately raised his eyebrows and smiled. Then, he raised the ss in his hand and toasted Lu Kaixin. ¡± Lu Kaixin withdrew his gaze expressionlessly. ¡°This was called a real-life version of an overbearing President. He had money, looks, and aura. He really couldn¡¯t be too ordinary! It doesn¡¯t match the words ¡®diamond man¡¯ at all? Although he didn¡¯t have a fat head, big ears, or an empty stomach, he had a bit of the greasy feeling of a middle-aged man. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s the one who hired two bodyguards and wanted to treat me to a meal the other day?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, that¡¯s him.¡±¡± Pepsi nodded quickly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not as good as you say ...¡±¡± He was very ordinary. The only thing he was better than was his figure, which was slightly better than those of his age. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±General manager Zhou¡¯s private life is really messy. I heard that he has an affair with movie queen Xia, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. Anyway, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. His wife is so pitiful. I heard that she¡¯s best friends with the movie queen Xia ... Oh my God, how did she do it? I don¡¯t believe that she doesn¡¯t know about the movie queen and CEO Zhou. Isn¡¯t it awkward when they meet? Or were they well aware that it didn¡¯t matter if two women shared a husband? You really are ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsiined to happy, but as she spoke, she suddenly stopped. Then, she looked at happy a little nervously and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do we do, what do we do? director Zhou is walking over. Oh my God ... He seems to be looking in our direction! Uh uh, it¡¯sing towards us! Ah, ah, ah, he¡¯s here for you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin turned his head slightly, and as expected, he saw Zhou Jiahao walking toward him with a faint smile. ¡± ¡°When she met Zhou Jiahao¡¯s gaze, she raised her eyebrows with a yful expression. ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao walked up to her.¡±¡±Hello, miss Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he raised the cup in his hand again. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin curled his lips slightly, but there was no smile in his eyes. He also raised his ss and took a sip of the fruit wine. Then, he turned to look at Pepsi, ignoring Zhou Jiahao. ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao did not get angry. His gaze was fixed on Lu Kaixin¡¯s Red lips, which were wet with wine. He could not help but lick the corner of his lips, and the smile on his face grew even wider. He said to Lu Kaixin gently,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m very sorry about what happenedst time, miss Lu. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s gazended on him indifferently, and he pretended not to understand. ¡°¡±What happenedst time?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1992 ? Chapter 1992: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Zhou Jiahao smiled and said in a gentlemanly manner,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s about the runway show the other day. Originally, a few friends wanted to get to know miss Lu and wanted to treat her to a meal. Who knew that the two bodyguards didn¡¯t clearly convey my intentions and even offended miss Lu. It¡¯s really my negligence. I should apologize to miss Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy replied with two words,¡±¡±hehe.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss Lu, I feel very guilty. No matter what, I should apologize to miss Lu.¡±¡± Zhou Jiahao¡¯s family appeared to be very sincere. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, then how does general manager Zhou intend to apologize?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin changed the topic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I had someone air-transport some fresh foie gras and a top-grade champagne from France this morning. I wonder if I can invite miss Lu to have a meal with me and then apologize properly?¡±¡± Zhou Jiahao asked. ¡± ¡°Beside him, Pepsi looked at Lu Kaixin nervously, hoping that he would refuse her quickly. Zhou Jiahao was staring at happy with a perverted look in his eyes, and she could tell with one look that he was just pretending to apologize. What he really wanted to do was to open his mind with dirty thoughts. ¡± ¡°However, Lu Kaixin did not reject him directly. Instead, he smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Foie gras and champagne ... Especially champagne ... What good things do they usually have that they can only be served when they need to celebrate?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t getting to know miss Lu something worth celebrating?¡±¡± Zhou Jiahao¡¯s tone became even gentler. When he spoke, his eyes lingered on Lu Kaixin¡¯s corbone. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s dress tonight was very formal, and the cut on his chest was not very low. It just happened to be right below his corbone. However, under the contrast of the ck cloth and the light, his fair skin looked like a piece of fine jade, making people drool. ¡± ¡°This woman looked delicate and beautiful from a distance, but she was even more charming up close. It really made his heart itch more and more. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s tone suddenly turned cold.¡±¡±But to me, getting to know director Zhou is an unlucky thing. I don¡¯t like to celebrate such an unlucky thing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, she still had a half-smile on her face. ¡± Zhou Jiahao¡¯s face turned as ck as charcoal and he almost lost it. ¡°Beside him, Pepsi also widened her eyes in shock and stared at happy. She was secretly happy that she actually dared to attack Zhou Jiahao, but at the same time, she was worried that Zhou Jiahao would take revenge on her because of this. ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao quickly returned to normal and said with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu, you¡¯re a really unique artiste.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He was implying that no matter how unique he was, he was just an actor. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin ran his fingers through his hair and pretended not to understand the true meaning of his words.¡±¡±¡±¡±Many people have praised me like this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao continued,¡±¡±for such a beautiful and unique artiste like miss Lu, it¡¯s only natural for her to be famous. The resources that novelty media can give you are too limited. However, Zhou media is different. If miss Lu were to work for mypany, she would be a popr A-list celebrity in a year at most. What do you think? Do you want to considering to Zhou?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡°¡±Is it because of Bai Xiao?¡±¡± Zhou Jiahao asked. Bai Xiao¡¯s popr now, but he can¡¯t make you popr. It¡¯s easy to be popr in this industry, but it¡¯s not easy to make someone famous. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled awkwardly.¡±¡±...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She thought that Bai Xiao was already cocky enough, but she didn¡¯t expect that there was someone even more cocky than him. At least, Bai Xiao was quite handsome and cute when he was cocky, but this person in front of her ... Made her feel nauseated. ¡± Chapter 1993 ? Chapter 1993: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Zhou Jiahao continued.¡±¡±The cover of a fashion magazine, a movie endorsement, and anything else you want. Ourpany has them all. As long as you¡¯re willing, they¡¯re all yours.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin chuckled softly. ¡°She had been looked down upon and humiliated. By right, she should be angry. However, she found it funny. Zhou Jiahao¡¯s arrogant and invincible attitude made him look like a clown to her. ¡± ¡°At first, Zhou Jiahao thought that she was moved when he heard herugh. However, he soon realized that there was something wrong with herugh.¡±¡±What are youughing at?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re pretty funny,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin replied. ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao thought that his self-control was quite good. After all, he had been in the business world for a long time. But now, he really couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Moreover, she was just a small-time artiste who had just entered the industry. If there was anything amazing about her, it would be that she had a Best Actress boyfriend. He felt that there was no need for him to continue pretending in front of her. ¡± ¡°Are you really not worried about yourself?¡±¡± Not only did he fail to tempt him, but he was also called a fool. Hence, Zhou Jiahao decided to threaten him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You should worry about yourself. Anyone who offends me will not have a good ending.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin smiled faintly as he spoke, indicating that he was not exaggerating. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±These days, when there¡¯s a toast, it¡¯s best not to drink a forfeit ...¡±¡± Zhou Jiahao¡¯s patience waspletely worn out, but the smile on his face remained unchanged. ¡± ¡°Happy was not frightened by those words at all. He had an indifferent expression on his face, and Zhou Jiahao¡¯s frown became even deeper. ¡°¡±That¡¯s enough, otherwise ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Otherwise, what?¡±¡± A cold voice came from the side. ¡± ¡°Pepsi eximed,¡±¡±brother Chengcheng, you¡¯re here!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin turned his head and saw Bai Xiao, who was wearing a simple ck Slim-Fit Suit, walking over unhurriedly. Then, he stood in front of her and smiled. ¡± ¡°This smile was transmogrified under the bright lights. His eyes seemed to be filled with stars, dazzling and eye-catching. The dazzling man and the beautiful woman, thousands of stars seemed to surround this couple, the scene was as beautiful as an ink painting. ¡± ¡°When Bai Xiao walked to Lu Kaixin¡¯s side and gently ced his hand on her shoulder, someone beside him let out a slight cry of surprise. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and he felt a little ufortable.¡±¡±Um, why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m here to see you. I didn¡¯t expect to see such an exciting scene,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said indifferently, but his eyes were coldly fixed on Zhou Jiahao.¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t expect that President Zhou, who looks so gentle, would be like a local hooligan and directly threaten me in spite of thew.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao smiled at Bai Xiao.¡±¡±Bai Xiao,¡±¡± he said,¡±¡±how about we exchange female partners?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Exchanging femalepanions was actually a kind of love.| Sex trade ... He didn¡¯t believe that Bai Xiao was serious about this Lu Kaixin. He reckoned that Bai Xiao was just ying around. After all, men should put benefits above all else. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng¡¯s face was as fair as snow, and his voice was like the Midwinter of the twelfth lunar month.¡±¡±Director Zhou, have you been toofortable recently? do you want someone to loosen your bones?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhou Jiahao¡¯s face darkened as he looked at Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re going to make life difficult for me because of a woman?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Open your eyes and take a good look. This isn¡¯t an ordinary woman. She¡¯s my, Bai Xiao ¡®s, woman. If anyone dares to have any ideas about her, then don¡¯t me me for being impolite!!¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, and his whole body was filled with a domineering aura. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°The man who said he wanted to y the role of the overbearing President, did he read too many lines of the overbearing President recently? ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: haha...Good Morning, please give me your monthly ticket.] ¡± Chapter 1994 ? Chapter 1994: I¡¯m a little moved by you (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Although he thought that he had read too many overbearing CEO lines, he had to admit that he was extremely handsome and cool. Lu Kaixin turned his head to look at Bai Xiao and smiled faintly. ¡± The handsome man and beautiful woman who were looking at each other like this was a feast for the eyes. ¡°Zhou Jiahao frowned coldly and said,¡±¡±just you wait and see.¡±¡± He just smiled like nothing had happened, turned around, and walked away, continuing to hold his Best Actress Xia. ¡± ¡°After Zhou Jiahao returned, movie queen Xia gave Lu Kaixin aplicated look. She held Zhou Jiahao¡¯s arm tightly, as if she was dering her ownership. ¡± Lu Kaixin could not help but roll his eyes. ¡°It seemed that the rumors were notpletely unbelievable. At least, there must be something going on between Zhou Jiahao and this movie queen Xia. It was obvious from her nervous look. However, did she forget that Zhou Jiahao was married? as a mistress, she was announcing it to a stranger. Just thinking about it made her feel extremely amused. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao stood in front of Lu Kaixin and warned him,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you looking at? don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t bear to part with her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. How did you know?¡±¡±Lu Kaixin smiled. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao realized that he wanted to treat her well, but sometimes, she could really make him so angry that he just wanted to spank her butt.¡±¡±¡±¡±You really dare to reply to me like this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin spread his hands.¡±¡±What¡¯s there to be afraid of? it¡¯s not like I¡¯m talking about you killing people or setting fires.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your cheating is no different from murder and arson.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s having an affair!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was extremely embarrassed and immediately retorted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cheat on you. You¡¯re enough for me.¡±¡± Bai Xiao looked at her meaningfully.¡±¡±Open your eyes and take a closer look. The rtionships between men and women in this industry are very messy. Just now, that Zhou Jiahao and that Wu Dabin from yourpany. The other one is a famous Demon King in the circle who follows the unspoken rules. Don¡¯t trust people so easily, or you¡¯ll be the one at a disadvantage. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing how the other party was getting more and more outrageous, as if a jar of vinegar had been knocked over, Lu Kaixin was rendered speechless. ¡± ¡°When she saw the designere out, she immediately left Bai Xiao behind and strode over to greet the designer, ¡± ¡°Of course, the designer also saw Bai Xiao. She was extremely surprised because she did not invite him. It was not that she did not want to, but that she could not. She simply thought that Bai Xiao was brought here by happy, so she was extremely excited. She pulled happy and walked towards Bai Xiao. ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°She had deliberately avoided Bai Xiao to look for the designer, but why did the designer pull her back? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, Mr. Bai.¡±¡± The designer took the initiative to greet him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°The two of them shook hands and started chatting politely. Designers had their own styles of clothing before, and she had also invited Bai Xiao to a fashion show before. However, Bai Xiao was too difficult to hire, so she could only choose other models in the end. Now, she hoped that Lu Kaixin could build a rtionship with Bai Xiao and see if there was a chance for them to work together in the future. ¡± ¡°They were about to leave the venue, but Bai Xiao still had his hand on Lu Kaixin¡¯s shoulder. ¡± ¡°Happy cast him a cold nce.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t let go, I¡¯ll call the police and say you¡¯re harassing me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she used her hands to push his hands away. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Throwing it away after using it,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said, slightly unhappy.¡±¡±What a heartless little thing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t need you. Even if you don¡¯t go out, I can still deal with Zhou Jiahao. I wanted to see what he was up to, and then I nned to y a trick on him so that he wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to girls anymore. As for your sudden call ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 1995 ? Chapter 1995: I¡¯m a little moved by you (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao looked at happy. His small red lips opened and closed, and they looked so tender and alluring. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, and his eyes sparkled a little. He noticed that there was someone beside him, and he also realized that happy was about to say what he should not say. He wrapped one arm around Happy¡¯s waist and lifted her chin slightly with the other. ¡± ¡°Before Lu Kaixin could react, he had already covered his lips with his own. ¡± ¡°Happy was dumbfounded. He instinctively wanted to push Bai Xiao away, but he noticed a light sh by his side. ¡± ¡°Someone was secretly taking photos of them, and she immediately understood what Bai Xiao was up to. ¡± ¡°Even though he knew that it was inappropriate, happy still pushed Bai Xiao away. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao did not get angry. He took the opportunity to hold Happy¡¯s hand and led her into his nanny van. Once he closed the door, he isted himself from the outside world. Happy originally wanted to refuse and get out of the car, but he noticed that Bai Xiao¡¯s manager, Shen Qinghu, was sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu turned his head around and cast happy a nce. His gaze was strange, and he even said that he had something to say to him. ¡± ¡°The driver slowly drove away. The divider in the middle of the car was lowered, and the back seat became an independent small space. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin used Bai Xiao,¡±¡±you actually ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You seemed to be enjoying yourself just now.¡±¡± Bai Yao said sinisterly. He wanted to lean over and kiss happy again, but he avoided it after he was happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just curious. Do you think everyone is like you, with so many girlfriends and experiences?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao spread his hands.¡±¡±...Where did I get that experience from? you didn¡¯t have a girlfriend before.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe.¡±¡± Happy clearly did not believe him, and he did not want to talk to him anymore. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.¡±¡±Are you jealous?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy immediately denied it. ¡°¡±That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m nning to make an announcement about our breakup tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, the manager, who had been listening attentively to the corner of the wall, suddenly opened the partition and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±How can we do that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why can¡¯t I?¡±¡± happy asked. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu said,¡±¡±don¡¯t you forget that when you were being criticized all over the inte, it was Bai Xiao who made a statement to acknowledge your rtionship. That¡¯s how the matter ended.¡±¡± ¡°¡±It¡¯s only been a short while, and our Bai Xiao has just confessed to you, and you¡¯re already announcing that you¡¯ve broken up. What would others think? they¡¯d think that you¡¯ve dumped our Bai Xiao, so how could he be dumped? it¡¯s too humiliating. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°When she said that, she seemed to make him seem heartless. Happy thought about it, took a step back, and said,¡±¡±Then release this statement. Say that we¡¯re not suitable for each other, so you decided to break up with me.¡±¡± ¡± Taking all the me on herself also represented a lot of high-end fashion differences. ¡°Shen Qinghu immediately replied,¡±¡±that¡¯s even more impossible. Don¡¯t you think about it? our Bai Xiao just confessed, and everyone was just about to give their blessings to his rtionship, but he turned around and said that he wanted to break up. How would others look at him? they would definitely say that he¡¯s a yboy, promiscuous, and not a good man. Then, our Bai Xiao¡¯s reputation would be ruined. You can¡¯t treat our Bai Xiao as a heartless and unjust man.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, tell me what we should do.¡±¡± Happy felt embarrassed. ¡± ¡°She really didn¡¯t want to act as a couple with Bai Xiao anymore, but other than this, she really couldn¡¯t think of any other way! ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu said angrily,¡±¡±what can we do? the matter is already getting bigger and bigger. Sooner orter, we will find out. Now, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you are real or fake. Anyway, you can be together for half a year. After half a year, if there are no problems, you can pretend to break up peacefully.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What if ...¡±¡± Happy frowned slightly. ¡± Chapter 1996 ? Chapter 1996: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What if ...¡±¡± Happy frowned slightly. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu secretly nced at Bai Xiao, and then asked in a serious tone,¡±¡±What if ... What if you fall in love with our Bai Xiao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±¡±Happy¡¯s face darkened. ¡± ¡°Beside her, Bai Xiao¡¯s face was serious, but there was a faint smile in his eyes.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu said,¡±¡±then the matter is settled. Regardless of whether you are real or fake, you will be a couple for this period of time.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was incredibly speechless. ¡°She still wanted to say something to Shen Qinghu, but he had already put down the board. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go and talk to your manager,¡±¡± she instructed. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao spread his hands.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have much say in my manager¡¯s matters. I usually have to listen to him. After all, I¡¯m just a small-time artiste.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin looked at him in disbelief. Where did the overbearing aura of a domineering President go? why did he be a pitiful little girl now? ¡°Shen Qinghu, who was in front of him, could only shiver ... BOSS, you¡¯re the big BOSS! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Which manager doesn¡¯t listen to their artist?¡±¡± She suspected that the two of them were putting on an act. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Most artistes listen to their managers.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re a popr artiste,¡±¡± It was natural for an invisible person to listen to their manager, but it was usually the manager of a popr artiste who listened to them. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao acted pitiful and sighed,¡±¡±¡±¡±But I¡¯m also a white-haired woman ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°And you call yourself Huang Shiren! Happy wanted to retort, but he noticed that Bai Xiao was staring at him. His gaze became deeper, and happy felt ufortable when he saw his burning gaze.¡±¡±What are you looking at?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re right,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said softly.¡±¡±Your eyes are full of Starlight, as if you can see a universe.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was stunned. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What I mean is that I¡¯m mesmerized by your beauty,¡±¡± Bai Yao said with a devilish smile. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°Glib-tongued, he was really no different from a lecher. How could he chase girls like this? it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was a hooligan. ¡± Shen Qinghu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°He really didn¡¯t expect that the cool guy in his heart was actually so cool. What Starlight, what universe, those self-proimed unrivaled yboys couldn¡¯t evenpare to one-tenth of this cool guy. ¡± He wondered if Lu Kaixin had saved the Gxy in his previous life. ¡°However, Lu Kaixin¡¯s identity and background were really a little mysterious. No matter how he tried to find out, he could not find out anything about her. ¡± Perhaps it was because of this that Bai Xiao was so obsessed with her. ¡°Regardless of how powerful her background was, she just hoped that she wouldn¡¯t disappoint Bai Xiao. ¡± ...... ¡°After Bai Xiao¡¯s public confession, Lu Kaixin had be a little too popr recently. He endorsed magazines and epted endless scripts. The quality and production of these new scripts were much better than those he had epted before. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chose a script called ¡°¡±you are my medicine¡±¡±. It was an urban suspense drama, and it was more of an idol type. The female lead was set as a Medical University student, and her family ran a Chinese medicine clinic. One day, when she came back from her internship, she found that her family had changed dramatically. The male lead¡¯s identity was a little mysterious, but she only knew that he was very powerful, as if he knew everything. Their encounter was due to a medical ident. In the end, the male and female protagonists worked together to solve the mysteries caused by the medical idents and obtained their love. ¡± Chapter 1997 ? Chapter 1997: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Although this drama wasn¡¯t a big production and was a bit like an idol drama, the script was very good. It wasn¡¯t about love first, and the production team was also the top in the industry. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin told Pepsi about the script he¡¯d chosen. After reading it, Pepsi also felt that it wasn¡¯t a very good script, so she immediately contacted the production team. When they were almost done, she told Yinian the news as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°If Yi Nian knew, it meant that Bai Yue also knew. So that afternoon, Bai Yue asked Shen Qinghu,¡±¡±Have I received any invitations to any TV series recently?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu was a little surprised. He didn¡¯t Film TV dramas, and he always liked to wait until the drama he was filming was done before he slowly picked the script. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I said I wanted to act in an idol dramast time,¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked again.¡±¡±Is there a simr script?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really going to act in an idol drama?¡±¡± Shen Qinghu had always thought that he was just saying it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice turned cold.¡±¡±I heard that baihai films has recently released an idol drama. The script is not bad.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve taken a fancy to it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± Shen Qinghu was shocked. He stared at Bai Xiao closely. He had changed so much recently that he almost thought he had been possessed like in the Xianxia novels. ¡°¡±¡±Are you sure?¡±¡± In the past, Bai Xiao had told him that he hated to film those kinds of idol dramas that only knew how to be boring. It was as if other than dating, everything else was a waste of time. From the beginning to the end, it was about you love me, I love you, and there were all sorts of misunderstandings. It was so boring that he would never ept such a script. ¡± ¡°These words were said by Bai Xiao when he had just be popr. Although many years had passed, he had always remembered it. After so many years, Bai Xiao had indeed not taken on such idol love dramas, just as he had said. ¡± Why did he suddenly change his mind? ¡°Yi Nian, who knew the truth, coughed lightly and then gave Shen Qinghu a look without changing her expression. ¡± Shen Qinghu immediately understood and had a look of sudden realization. He knew it ... ¡°Last time, she made him y the bad guy, and now he¡¯s taking on an idol drama that he doesn¡¯t like. ¡± ¡°Uh uh, he thought he was a cool guy who could pull the heavens and earth down. In order to chase a girl, he actually threw away his integrity and even raised his hand to p his own face. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu knew that the script for ¡°¡±you¡¯re my medicine¡±¡± was a female-oriented script. With Bai Xiao¡¯s status, there was no need for him to take up this kind of drama and act as a supporting role for the female lead. ¡± ¡°Even if she wanted to date Lu Kaixin, she should have changed the script to a male-oriented one. Only a TV series with a male lead would suit him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I watched a historical drama two days ago. It¡¯s a Xianxia drama with a big male lead¡¯s scenes. The director and production team are also the best in the industry. Speaking of which, the love lines in it are also very rich. Why don¡¯t you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A period drama is too troublesome. I¡¯ve just finished one, and I want to shoot a lighter one.¡±¡± ¡± Yi Nian couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst outughing. He noticed that Shen Qinghu¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too good and quickly covered his mouth again. He tried to hold back hisughter with a serious face. ¡°Shen Qinghu had a feeling that the cabbage he raised had been dug by the pig next door. He looked at Bai Xiao and said somewhat sourly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you trying to fall in love with the drama, or are you trying to fall in love with the drama?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±None of them,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I only epted the drama because I¡¯m in love,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said softly. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu almost vomited blood.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± Chapter 1998 ? Chapter 1998: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was originally just a small production, but Bai Xiao was actually invited. The producer didn¡¯t even dare to think about it. After finding out, they immediately went to find investors, preparing to turn the TV series from a small production into a big production. ¡± ¡°After pulling in investors, the news that Bai Xiao had chosen ¡°¡±you¡¯re my medicine¡±¡± immediately spread on the inte. ¡± It instantly exploded. The reason for the explosion was that she didn¡¯t expect Bai Xiao to actually take on an idol drama. She thought he was just saying it. ¡°The happiest people were his fans, because there was a long drama to watch. ¡± ¡°Although Bai Xiao had been filming movies, they were always two hours long. Even as the male lead, his time was still too limited, and it wasn¡¯t as good as the TV series. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin heard that Bai Xiao was going to film an urban idol drama, he didn¡¯t believe it at first. ¡± ¡°Because with Bai Xiao¡¯s character, even if he were to take on a TV drama, he shouldn¡¯t take on an idol drama. She also felt that it was just empty talk when he said that he wanted to act as a domineering CEO. After all, without an official announcement, everything was uncertain, and idents could happen at any time, turning the facts into rumors. ¡± ¡°However, even if Bai Xiao acted in an idol drama in the end, happy never thought that he would be the one to take up the role. ¡± ¡°After all, the drama she had her eyes on was a small production, and the pay she could pay was limited, so she probably couldn¡¯t afford to hire Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°What she thought of was the script for primordial that Bai Jing had given her. She felt that if Bai Jing were to act in it, he would definitely choose primordial. ¡± ¡°However, when she was about to sign the contract for the script, Pepsi told her that there was a problem and that the female lead might be changed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±Lu Kaixin asked. ¡± ¡°Pepsi exined,¡±¡±there was a disagreement between the producer and the investors. The investors wanted to get a female lead, but the producer said that they¡¯ve already decided on one. Then, a few other important people also ... Wanted to use their own people ... After some discussion, they decided to hold an audition, gather everyone, and pick the most suitable one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was very surprised.¡±¡±This drama ... Is just a small production. How did so many people suddenly watch it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Well ...¡±¡± Pepsi said hesitantly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I wasn¡¯t sure at first, so I asked around. It seems that brother Cheng¡¯s new drama is about this one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What did you say? Bai Xiao¡¯s new drama is our drama ...¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was shocked and embarrassed. ¡°She had always thought that even if Bai Xiao liked her, he would only pursue her verbally. She didn¡¯t expect him to actually lower his status to take on an idol drama. ¡± She really couldn¡¯t understand what he was doing. If Bai Xiao was going to film this drama ... She wanted to reject him and not even go for the audition. ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it exactly because Bai Xiao wants to act in it that so many people suddenly want to fight for the female lead role ...¡±¡± That was a drama with Bai Xiao, and it was a rare opportunity. ¡± ¡°After all, Bai Xiao¡¯s advantages were too obvious. He was good-looking and had good acting skills. He had already won many awards at a young age. More importantly, he had a clean family background, a mysterious background, and no scandals or hype. ¡± ¡°If she acted with him, not only would she get a lot of attention, but her status would also be raised to a higher level. ¡± ¡°The producers did not announce to the public that Lu Kaixin would be the female lead, so they knew very well that only Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao would be willing to y the female lead, which was why they insisted on using Lu Kaixin. ¡± Chapter 1999 ? Chapter 1999: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After several disagreements and discussions, they finally decided to have an audition to resolve the matter. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s an audition then. It¡¯ll depend on luck ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kai was deep in thought. In the end, she did not force it. If she had known that she was going to change the actress before the audition was decided, and before the production team had negotiated with the investors and used the audition to make a decision, she would have definitely given up so that the production team would not have to fight for it. ¡± ¡°But now that he had worked so hard to get this opportunity, it would be bad if he didn¡¯t go. It would put the producers in an awkward position. ¡± ¡°So be it. If she could pass, then she¡¯d act, but if she couldn ¡®t, then forget it ... As for Bai Xiao, he had to pretend to be a broken lover for half a year anyway, so they¡¯d be entangled together no matter what, so it didn¡¯t matter if they filmed together or not. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin found out that the female lead that had already been decided was going to be auditioned, Bai Xiao¡¯s side also found out. ¡± ¡°It was Shen Qinghu who specially went to find Bai Xiao, who was still filming, to tell him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The female lead of the TV series you¡¯re going to act in might have to be changed.¡±¡± When he said this, Shen Qinghu somewhat wanted to watch a good show and gloat over her misfortune. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s first thought was that Lu Kaixin knew that he was going to y the male lead, so he didn¡¯t want to y the female lead to avoid her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because the production team didn¡¯t decide on who the female lead would be, everyone knew that you¡¯re going to act in a TV drama, so they¡¯ll definitely try to work with you. After all, it¡¯s your first TV drama, and it might also be yourst one. Many people want to act in it, even if they¡¯re willing to lower their pay. As a result, the production team and the investors developed a disagreement. The production team wanted someone who fit the character in the original work ... That is, miss Lu, while the investors wanted to use them to promote someone.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Bai Xiao secretly heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin knew that he was going to act in the same drama as her, but he didn¡¯t leave in a hurry. Instead, he epted the arrangement for the audition. It was clear that she didn¡¯t hate him as much as she had said. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at Shen Qinghu and said without much care,¡±¡±If the female lead is changed, then the male lead will be changed as well.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was not like he really had to take on the role of an idol drama. The reason he had taken on the role was that the female lead was Lu Kaixin. If it were not for Lu Kaixin, he would not have taken a fancy to such a small script. ¡± ¡°Without Lu Kaixin, who would want to y the role of some overbearing President? ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu wasn¡¯t surprised. He had an expression that said ¡®I knew you would do this¡¯, but he insisted,¡±¡±¡±¡±But the other party has raised the price and even added 15% of the dividends.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Bai Xiao snorted coldly.¡±¡±Do you think I care about his share of the profits?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry. If the other party doesn¡¯t want Lu Kaixin, then you won¡¯t be in this drama either.¡±¡± Shen Qinghu said helplessly. He paused for a moment and then said,¡±¡±I hope you can get her after you finish filming this drama.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao snorted coldly. Hope? it was only a matter of time. ¨C ¡°The audition for ¡°¡±you are my medicine¡±¡± was set at the Tang Pce. ¡± ¡°On the surface, the Tang Pce was only Tang Yan¡¯s property. In reality, the biggest shareholders were Lu Yanchen and Chu mubei. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had been in and out of the Tang Pce since he was a child, and this ce was as familiar as her home. Besides, she had her own private suite on the top floor. ¡± ¡°The day before the audition, Lu happy went to Tang Pce to get enough rest. ¡± Chapter 2000 ? Chapter 2000: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She had to go to the audition in her best state. Although she didn¡¯t really want to act as the male lead because Bai Xiao was the male lead, herpetitive nature didn¡¯t allow her to lose. ¡± ¡°She was woken up by someone early the next morning. At first, she thought it was Pepsi, so she opened the door with her head lowered. When she opened her eyes slightly, she felt an intimidating shadow above her head. ¡± ¡°She looked up, and a handsome side profile came close to his eyes. Her deep eyes and sexy thin lips instantly woke Lu Kaixin up. He took a few steps back and asked,¡±¡±why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m here to bring you breakfast. ¡°¡± As Bai Xiao spoke, he had already stepped in. ¡± ¡°Happy did not want him toe in, but he had already entered the house, so she had no choice but to close the door and follow behind him.¡±¡±You can leave after you put down your breakfast.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao put down his breakfast, turned around, and scanned her from head to toe.¡±¡±¡±¡±You have an audition today?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin nodded. ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be too stressed. Although your acting skills are a little bad, as long as you get into character, you should be able to save yourself.¡±¡± In fact, she had a special temperament. Although she was young and seemed to have no acting skills, she was particrly attractive. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±...Thank you. You should leave now. I slepttest night, and I¡¯m not fully awake yet. I want to sleep a little longer,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said as he yawned and turned around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said from behind. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin did not reply. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you pass the audition, I¡¯ll give you a gift.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m going to teach you an acting lesson so that you can hone your terrible acting skills. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What kind of gift is this?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was so angry that he picked up a pillow on the sofa next to him and threw it at where Bai Xiao was standing, but he missed. He didn¡¯t know when Bai Xiao had already walked to the door. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Eat before you sleep.¡±¡± After saying this, Bai Xiao pulled the door open and left. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She, who had decided to sleep, sat down at the dining table and opened the breakfast that Bai Xiao had brought. ¡± ¡°After two bites, she could tell that this was the morning tea of the Tang Pce. ¡± ¡°Seriously, who needed him to take care of her? she lived in the Tang Pce, so she only needed to make a phone call, and the food would be delivered directly. ¡± This guy had really underestimated her ... ¡°After breakfast, Lu Kaixin slept for a while. ¡± ¡°At noon, Pepsi came to see her. They had breakfast in the dining room and went to the audition floor together. ¡± ¡°The elevator door opened, and just as Pepsi was about to let happy enter first, a man suddenly rushed over and pushed Pepsi away, causing her to crash into the wall beside her. ¡± ¡°It was happy who helped her up, or else she would have fallen to the ground. ¡± ¡°Instead of apologizing, the man who had bumped into Pepsi said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you looking at the road? are you blind or are you walking without your eyes? do you know who you almost hit? Let me tell you, you¡¯re lucky today. If you had really run into our Weiwei, you¡¯d be dead ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After Lu Kaixin helped Pepsi stand up, he looked at the man and the woman in sunsses beside him, then said,¡±¡±¡±¡±It seemed like you were the one who bumped into her just now!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Which eye of yours saw me bump into her? ¡°¡±She¡¯s the one who¡¯s walking without her sses,¡±¡± the man shouted. When he shifted his gaze to Lu Kaixin, he was slightly stunned. After getting to know Lu Kaixin, he curled his lips up in a mocking manner and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±I was wondering who it was ... So it¡¯s Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2001 ? Chapter 2001: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (11) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin did not miss the contempt in his eyes and the disdainful smile of the woman beside him. ¡°She frowned slightly and said in a cold voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Apologize,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°The woman with sunsses cast happy a deep nce. She regarded everything with disdain before she walked into the elevator. The man looked at happy and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Next time, tell your assistant to be more careful when she walks. She doesn¡¯t think that She¡¯s All That just because she¡¯s with a man ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The elevator door slowly closed, and Lu Kaixin could naturally hear the sarcasm in his words. Just as he was about to reach out to press the elevator button, Pepsi grabbed his hand and shook her head at him.¡±¡±Forget it,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can I just let it go? I just saw him hit you. ¡°¡± Lu Kaixin had no intention of letting this go. These two people were too arrogant. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know he hit me, but I can¡¯t afford to offend them. Forget it, I¡¯m not injured anyway. It¡¯s better to avoid trouble.¡±¡± Pepsi chuckled. ¡± ¡°Happy saw that she looked fine on the surface, but she was definitely feeling bad inside. Pepsi definitely did not want to cause her any trouble, so she asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who are these two people?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That girl¡¯s name is Wei Wei. She¡¯s the second generation of a star and a rich second generation. Her mother is a movie queen and a very famous actress. Later on, she married a businessman. She started her career two years ago. The man next to her is her manager. Even though she¡¯s been in the industry for two to three years and isn¡¯t particrly famous, nor does she have any memorable works, she¡¯s very ostentatious. Some of my friends are quite afraid of her and don¡¯t dare to offend her. Otherwise, they will getints about losing their jobs. Anyway, it¡¯s a particrly troublesome Lord, but what can we do? who asked him to reincarnate, have power, and power? there¡¯s no choice. We can¡¯t afford to offend him, so we can only endure it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡®I see. No wonder Pepsi did not dare to provoke me. But ...¡¯ Happy asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±So, she ... Is here for the audition today?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It should be ...¡±¡± Pepsi nodded, her eyes fixed on the elevator buttons. She pointed at the numbers.¡±¡±19th floor. The floor we¡¯re auditioning on.¡±¡± ¡± It seemed like Qian weixu was really apetitor! That¡¯s good too ... Happy smiled as if there was a deeper meaning to it. He curled up his lips into a mischievous smile and brought Pepsi to the neenth floor. ¡°There were already quite a few people sitting in the lounge outside. When they saw Lu Kaixine in, a few of them were clearly stunned for a moment. Then, they seemed to havee to a sudden realization, as if they finally understood why Bai Xiao had epted this drama. ¡± ¡°The woman sitting beside happy sized him up before she covered her mouth andughed.¡±¡±I was wondering who it was that looked so familiar. So it¡¯s Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend. Everyone said that Bai Xiao would be the male lead in this drama, but it¡¯s all because of miss Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She ced a lot of emphasis on the word ¡®for¡¯, and it was clear that she was saying that happy only got this series because of Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So what if I am?¡±¡± happy curled his lips. He¡¯s my boyfriend ... He can¡¯t possibly go for you instead of me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°His words made the girl beside him speechless. Even if she wanted to say something unpleasant to get back at him, happy was, after all, Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend, and she could not help but be wary of him. ¡± ¡°Happy was not in the mood to pay attention to what the girl beside her was thinking, and he was also toozy to pay attention to a stranger. He held his phone and scrolled through Weibo while he waited for the audition. ¡± ¡°Before long, someone came out to call happy. When happy was about to go in, he ran into Qian Weiwei at the door. ¡± Chapter 2002 ? Chapter 2002: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qian Weiwei raised her head slightly and walked past Lu Kaixin. Her eyes seemed to be on top of her head, and she cast a disdainful nce at happy, who was beside her. She looked extremely pleased with herself. ¡± ¡°It seemed that the audition was very effective, and the people inside might have already hinted at something. ¡± That was why she looked so confident ... ¡°Just as Lu Kaixin was about to push the door open and enter, the voice of the girl who had spoken to him just now came from behind him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Weiwei, how was it? did the audition go smoothly?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course,¡±¡± Qian Weiwei said coldly.¡±¡±Look at who it is.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Another girl beside him also ttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯ll definitely go well for Weiwei. If I knew that she woulde for the audition, I wouldn¡¯t havee. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, Wei Wei is definitely going to be the female lead. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Weiwei, your dress today is really beautiful.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Lu Kaixin thought it was very funny, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡± ¡°Regardless of whether these people were sincere or not, if Qian Weiwei did not get the female lead role, and one of them got it, wouldn¡¯t the scene be very interesting? ¡± ¡°However, she wouldn¡¯t give them this chance. ¡± ¡°She was quite apetitive person and couldn¡¯t stand being provoked by certain people, so she was determined to get this role! ¡± ¡°The moment Lu Kaixin entered the room, everyone in the room fixed their eyes on her. ¡± ¡°Those who originally didn¡¯t understand why Bai Xiao would watch this drama were slightly stunned, and they seemed to understand the reason. ¡± ¡°However, they believed that since Bai Xiao had epted the role, as long as the temptation was big enough, he would act even if the female lead was changed. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had put on light makeup today. He was wearing a casual dress with a high ponytail. He looked young, beautiful, and full of vitality. When he smiled, a hint of yfulness would sh across his slightly young face. He looked quite simr to the female lead in the drama. ¡± ¡°However, in the original novel, the female protagonist was described as pretty, yful, and cute, but not a devastatingly beautiful woman. ¡± ¡°However, she did not seem to match the incredibly beautiful happy. ¡± ¡°Hence, before happy could go for the audition, someone said,¡±¡±¡±¡±This appearance is too flirtatious, it doesn¡¯t seem to match the female lead¡¯s appearance.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was a woman in a suit, and she was one of the investors. She looked at happy coldly, and she had an extremely arrogant look on her face, which was very simr to Qian Weiwei ¡®s. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Boss Liu, let¡¯s go for the audition first and see how it goes,¡±¡± the director said to her. ¡± ¡°The woman sneered and spread her hands, signaling for Lu Kaixin to start. ¡± The scene where the female lead and the male lead broke up was different from the other scenes where the male lead and the female lead broke up or quarreled until the world turned upside down. There were no lines in the scene where the male lead and female lead broke up. They just did not speak to each other before they left in silence. ¡°This scene was a little difficult, and there were many people auditioning for it today. However, Lu Kaixin was not the first person to choose this scene. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei, who was in front of her, was also auditioning for this scene. ¡± ¡°Because there were no lines in this scene, the eyes and expressions were very important. There had to be something to look at, be it grievance, sadness, or panic ... If there was one wrong step, the whole scene would copse. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin closed his eyes and adjusted his state of mind. Then, he opened his eyes and said to everyone,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m ready, director Wang. ¡°¡± ¡± Director Wang nodded and motioned for her to start. Chapter 2003 ? Chapter 2003: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Once the audition started, the expression on Lu Kaixin¡¯s face changed. It was no longer as casual as a spring breeze. His gaze gradually became sharp, but it was not too overbearing. ¡± ¡°Director Wang¡¯s face was originally a little annoyed. After all, he had tried so many times today, but none of them satisfied him. They were all people who got in through connections. Although Bai Xiao was added to the TV series, it was a female-oriented urban love theme, which was also limited. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin got into character, he was a little surprised. This was the one he had the least faith in. However, the first look in her eyes made him serious. He sat up straight, and his expression became serious. ¡± ¡°He watched as she got into character within a few seconds ... He felt that this little girl was very young, but she had a strong aura, and there was a sense of rationality and calmness that shouldn¡¯t be possessed by her age. ¡± ¡°Just now, Qian Weiwei had also tried out the same act. Their acting was different and the feeling waspletely different. ¡± ¡°She could tell that Qian Weiwei was acting. Even though she had some skills, her acting was not stable and it looked unnatural. ¡± ¡°However, this Lu Kaixin was different. His acting was very young, but it was very smooth, and it made people feel that it was very natural. ¡± There was no harm withoutparison. One only needed topare to know who was more suitable between them. ¡°He watched as Lu Kaixin clenched his fists and looked ahead with a weak but stubborn expression. The script should have been for the male lead, but there was no one to act with her right now. ¡± ¡°The space in front of her was empty, but her eyes were not empty. At first, they were filled with shock and uneasiness, but upon closer inspection, they did not carry any grievance or hesitation. ¡± ¡°The person in front of her slowly turned and left. Her body softened slightly, and her eyes were only left with a nk look, as if she didn¡¯t know what to do at all. Her feet became weaker and weaker, and then she slowly fell to the ground ... There were no tears, but the hurt in her eyes was more sorrowful than a person crying. ¡± It was as if the entire world was crying and trembling. ¡°As he looked at it, director Wang¡¯s face showed incredulity. It was really not bad, and it was very unexpected. ¡± ¡°Although she wasn¡¯t the best and her acting skills were average, she was the best in today¡¯s audition. ¡± ¡°When happy stopped, he stood up and pped. ¡± ¡°The other people were also immersed in the scene by Lu Kaixin, and they only came back to their senses after director Wang¡¯s apuse. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not bad, not bad,¡±¡± the producer chuckled.¡±¡±Bai Xiao even told me that your acting was very exaggerated, and that you were so good that you could make people feel like they were floating. But today, it seems like that¡¯s not the case ...¡±¡± ¡± Happy could not help but Twitch his lips.¡±......¡± ¡°This stinky Bai Xiao, what did he mean by liking her and pursuing her? It was all fake, right? how could they defame him so behind his back? ¡± ¡°The next time I see him, I must ... In any case, I can¡¯t be nice to him. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin walked out of the audition room, some staff members immediately followed him out. ¡± ¡°She smiled and said,¡±¡±everyone has finished their auditions. The final decision still needs to be discussed. Everyone can go back and wait for the news. If it¡¯s confirmed, I will inform everyone.¡±¡± ¡± Everyone stood up and left one after another. ¡°Qian Weiwei was about to leave as well, but she noticed that Lu Kaixin was talking to his assistant, Pepsi. She looked a little displeased, and even a little angry. She was delighted. It seemed that Lu Kaixin had a very unpleasant auditioning session. ¡± So what if she had Bai Xiao? Bai Xiao was just an artiste. Chapter 2004 ? Chapter 2004: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As he thought about this, Qian Weiwei suddenly looked forward to Lu Kaixin¡¯s expression when the staff came out and said that she was the one who had been confirmed. ¡± Would he be so angry that he would stomp his feet! She hated women who relied on men to get to the top. She loved to see their angry expressions because men were unreliable. Pepsi and Lu Kaixin suddenly heard someone chuckling next to them. They looked at each other in bewilderment. Why is this guy still here? why is heughing like an idiot? ¡°As for Qian Weiwei¡¯s manager, the man who had almost run into Pepsi just now, he snorted coldly at happy and Pepsi before he said sarcastically,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you leaving? you can¡¯t be thinking that you can get the role just by staying here for a while, right?¡±¡± ¡± Qian Weiwei sneered. ¡°Pepsi didn¡¯t want to offend them and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound when she was being bullied, but she was happy to hear them say that. When she thought of how arrogant they had been earlier, she couldn¡¯t help but Mutter,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s still not certain who will get the role. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice was very soft, but Qian Weiwei¡¯s manager still heard her. ¡± ¡°He was immediately enraged. He rushed forward and pointed at Pepsi, yelling,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who Do You Think You Are? you¡¯re not even qualified to be our Weiwei¡¯s partner, and you¡¯re thinking of snatching the role from our Weiwei.¡±¡± ¡± Pepsi didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. She bit her lip angrily. ¡°Lu Kaixin, on the other hand, had a mocking smile on his face. He even said,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s amazing ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°To Qian Wei Wei, these three words were simply baffling. She did not understand what he meant. ¡± ¡°At this moment, all the directors, producers, and investors came out. ¡± ¡°It seemed that they had alreadye to an agreement. Qian Weiwei was confident of winning, and she immediately smiled. ¡± ¡°Just now, she had used Bai Xiao to tease Lu Kaixin, the producer. She saw Lu Kaixin at first nce, and then she directly walked toward her.¡±¡±Happy, we¡¯ve already reached an agreement. We¡¯ve decided to make you the female lead.¡±¡± ¡± The smile on Qian Weiwei¡¯s face immediately froze. ¡°She immediately looked at the investor, wanting to get a definite answer, but the other party looked at her with a guilty look. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s face was livid. She red at the producer, her eyes burning with anger.¡±¡±What do you mean? you want her, a neer who has never acted in a TV series, to be the female lead just because of Bai Xiao? but don¡¯t you know who the investor of this show is?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss Qian, I just felt ...¡±¡±The producer smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei was furious and interrupted him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Think what? think that she¡¯s more suitable for this role than I am. Don¡¯t think that I haven¡¯t read the original work. It¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m more suitable for this role than she is, and my acting skills are better than his.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sure you¡¯re quite suitable for the image of our female lead, but ...¡±¡± The producer was a little embarrassed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But our female lead is only 19 years old this year,¡±¡± the producer replied with a smile.¡±¡±So the age doesn¡¯t match.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± Qian Weiwei frowned and shook her head. She was only a few years old. Was there a difference in acting as a neen-year-old at the age of twenty-four? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re too mature when ites to your image, and the female lead is young and beautiful. Compared to her, happy is more suitable ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Qian Weiwei¡¯s face turned livid! ¡± ¡°She was born into a rich family, and her mother was a movie queen. Since she was young, she had always been in the palm of others ¡®hands. No one had ever dared to speak to her like this! ¡± Chapter 2005 ? Chapter 2005: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No one had ever dared to talk to her like that, and he even dared to say that she was old! Qian Weiwei clenched her fists, her expression ferocious.¡±¡±¡±¡±You actually dare to say that about me.¡±¡± ¡± He actually called her old. This was even more hurtful than calling her ugly. This was something that women could not tolerate. Qian Weiwei was so angry that she was trembling. ¡°She shouted at the woman who was called President Liu,¡±¡±¡±¡±Withdraw funds!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The director and the others were a little anxious, but the producer was calm and ruthless. He looked like he was very easy to talk to.¡±¡±Sure, no problem. We¡¯re already making it at a low cost. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei had wanted to use this opportunity to threaten him, but the other party had poured a basin of cold water on her. She was so cold that she almost spat out blood! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You guys just wait.¡±¡± She said angrily and turned to leave. Her manager and the investor all left with her. ¡± ¡°The producer ignored her and went forward to chat with Lu Kaixin. From his words, happy understood why the producer was so arrogant and did not care about investing at all. It turned out that he had alreadye to an agreement with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°As long as the female lead was Lu Kaixin, whoever wanted to withdraw their capital could do so, and Bai Xiao would make up for it. ¡± ¡°Once they left, Pepsi grabbed Happy¡¯s hand with lingering fear and said worriedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re finished. We¡¯ve really offended miss Qian this time. Do you think she¡¯ll find someone to ban us?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s highly possible. ¡°¡± ¡± Happy¡¯s half-smile made Pepsi even more worried. ¡°She muttered to herself,¡±¡±¡±¡±You won ¡®t, you won¡¯ T. You still have brother Cheng. Brother Cheng is no ordinary artiste. He will definitely not let Qian Weiwei hurt you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Should we give brother Cheng a call now?¡±¡± he asked with a bitter face. ¡± Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t say anything. He walked out of the elevator with Pepsi and waved at the waitress at her when he saw her. ¡°Since happy often came over, all the service staff on the VIP floor knew her. When they saw her wave at them, they immediately walked over and smiled respectfully.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, miss Lu. How can I help you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go and tell your second young master Tang that from today onwards, Qian Weiwei and her staff are forbidden from entering and leaving Tang Pce!¡±¡± Happy said coldly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, miss Lu.¡±¡± The waiter nodded. ¡± ¡°Pepsi, who had been worried about happy, opened her mouth wide in shock.¡±......¡± ¡± He was forbidden from entering Tang Pce ... And yet he still ordered second young master Tang to do so. Pepsi gulped. Happy¡¯s identity was truly not something that anyone could imagine. ¨C Qian Weiwei was kicked out of the Tang Pce and cklisted. She was not allowed to stay there for the rest of her life. She became the entertainment news headlines that night because the Tang Pce did not ept guests with bad character and low standards. This message was too explosive. It dominated the reviews for a few days. Qian Weiwei was so angry that she had lost count of the number of times she had smashed things. ¡°She didn¡¯t even know what she had done in the Tang Pce. How did she be someone with such a bad character? not only was she chased out, but she was also ridiculed by the entire inte. Her first thought was that she had been framed. ¡± ¡°However, she also heard that it was the second young master of the Tang family who gave the order. ¡± ¡°She did not have any friendship with the second young master of the Tang family, and it could be said that she did not even know him. ¡± ¡°How did she offend him, get kicked out, and even get cklisted? ¡± ¡°She had even asked her father to step in, hoping that the other party would cancel the ck list. After all, bad character and low quality were really disappointing. ¡± Chapter 2006 ? Chapter 2006: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°But the other party refused! She even hinted that she had offended someone she should not have. Qian Weiwei was confused. She did not offend anyone in the Tang Pce this time, did she? It was just that he had a little conflict with that woman, Lu Kaixin.¡± Could it be Lu Kaixin¡¯s doing? Second young master Tang was always fooling around with inte celebrities. Could it be that Lu Kaixin was having an affair with second young master Tang? ¡°Then, did Bai Xiao know about it? if he did, would he still be with her? Bai Xiao looked like a womanizer, and liking her now didn¡¯t mean that he would like her in the future. Who knew how many women he would have in his life?¡± ¡°Now that Bai Zhen was backing her up, she was so glorious. But in the future, when Bai Zhen didn¡¯t want her anymore, she would be so miserable.¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei clenched her fists tightly, unable to take this lying down.¡± ¡°Her manager came to her side and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you angry about? it¡¯s not worth it to be angry over such a person. If they¡¯re filming an idol drama, we can film one too. The male lead we¡¯ll invite won¡¯t be lower than Bai Xiao ¡®s, and he¡¯ll have to broadcast it before they do. We¡¯ll do a good marketing job. When they¡¯re broadcasting, we¡¯ll invite some Inte Water Army to make their drama fail. Then, won¡¯t all your anger be gone?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Hearing this, Qian Weiwei started to smile ...¡± ¡°That night, when she was happily lying in bed and browsing the entertainment news, it was reported that ¡°¡±love of medicine¡±¡± was going to be made into a TV drama, and the female lead was Qian Weiwei.¡± This Weibo news quickly became the most searched. ¡°This was because the female protagonists of ¡°¡±love of medicine¡±¡± and ¡°¡±you are my medicine¡±¡± were both medical students in college. They were both suspense-type novels that were caused by idents.¡± ¡°The theme was simr, the story was simr, and the cameras started at the same time. Moreover, the online tforms seemed to be fighting for it.¡± ¡°For a moment, Lu Kaixin felt utterly disgusted. It was as if she was eating a delicious meal when a fly suddenly flew into her mouth, and she identally swallowed it.¡± He was almost certain that Qian Weiwei did it on purpose. ¡°Because of this, Bai Xiao also came to find her, saying that he wanted to spend more money to intercept the copyright of the script so that they couldn¡¯t film it.¡± ¡°The corner of Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched. He pressed his temple and asked tiredly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s no use. Even without the original work, she would have gotten someone to write a simr script. Anyway, they¡¯re just throwing money at me to disgust me.¡±¡±¡± There was no way to stop a shameless person who wanted to disgust you. The best way was to ignore them. ¡°¡±¡±Then let them fail.¡±¡± She had a miscarriage halfway through filming, and there were too many shows that would never continue.¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no need for that. Let them film it. There¡¯s no harm withoutparison. It¡¯ll be better if she wants to disgust others but only disgusts herself in the end.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Bai Xiao smirked.¡±¡±With your exaggerated acting skills, you still have the nerve to say that there¡¯s no harm withoutparison? I think you¡¯d better not ask for harm.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop looking down on me!¡±¡± Happy was furious.¡± ¡°At that moment, happy remembered what the producer said during the audition. It was clear that he was an old friend of Bai Xiao, which was why he spat on her.¡±¡±Whose acting skills are so bad that they can fly? I think their acting skills are pretty good.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Bai Xiao curled his lips,¡¯your acting skills are good? You¡¯re right, you¡¯re not joking. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°Happy red at him and said solemnly,¡±¡±Good acting skills are good acting skills. If you¡¯re not convinced, then get lost and don¡¯t appear in front of me again. I don¡¯t want to see you at any other time except for filming.¡±¡±¡± Chapter 2007 ? Chapter 2007: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao let out a low and charmingugh, and the corners of his mouth curved into an alluring arc.¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s not possible. You stole my things and haven¡¯t returned them to me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What did I steal?¡±¡± happy was puzzled.¡±¡±I stole something from you? what did I steal?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Touch the left side of your chest and you¡¯ll know what you stole from me.¡±¡± As he spoke, Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lu Kaixin¡¯s chest. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s face instantly turned red, and he subconsciously covered his chest. Then, he cursed in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Pervert!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked innocent,¡¯...Did I do anything? I just want to say that you stole my heart, and it¡¯s your own thoughts ... That you¡¯re not pure towards me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not innocent to you?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked with a mocking smile. ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao answered him affirmatively.¡±¡±I know you¡¯re not simple. If you¡¯re not simple, then so be it.¡±¡± He pressed Happy¡¯s head with hisrge hand, and there was a devilish charm in his faint smile.¡±¡±Don¡¯t think of me as such a bad person. I¡¯ve never done anything bad to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This person was truly shameless. He had kissed her countless times, and he still had the cheek to say that he had not done anything bad. Happy pped his hand away.¡±¡±In any case, stay away from me in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Being too close to her would disturb her emotions and make her feel flustered. Sometimes, she would even feel breathless, as if she was sick. ¡± ¡°In any case, Bai Cheng was like a virus to her sometimes. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was about to turn around and leave, Bai Xiao reached out and grabbed her wrist.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where are we going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Go to a ce without you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m the only one in your heart. I¡¯ll be there wherever you go. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes were filled with yfulness. She deliberately angered him, and he deliberately teased her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t get through to you, I refuse to talk! Let me go!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin struggled for a while, but he could not break free from the man¡¯s hand. In the end, he simply bent his knees and ruthlessly hit the man¡¯s symbolic Department. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s reaction was very quick. As he dodged, he pressed her against the wall beside him, not allowing her to move. His lips moved close to her ear and blew a breath, his enchanting Phoenix eyes full of teasing.¡±¡±You really lived up to the fans¡±¡± words, honey!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The word ¡®wife¡¯ made Lu Kaixin¡¯s head buzz, and he felt as if he had been struck by lightning. He widened his eyes and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Shameless! Who¡¯s your wife?¡±¡± Can you just call me your wife? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s a bunch ofments on Weibo saying that you must often bully me and like to hit me. Here, wife. Your name is all behind it. They seem to be right.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled coldly.¡±¡±How can you take the mockery of theizens who don¡¯t know the truth seriously? childish.¡±¡± If you don ¡®t, I¡¯m going to call the police and Sue you for sexual harassment. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t let go and stared at her with his long and narrow eyes, which were full of a doting smile, as if it was a particrly fun thing to do. ¡°¡±¡±¡±Okay, call the police. This is probably the first case of a girlfriend suing her boyfriend for sexual harassment in the world. It¡¯s not bad to try something that no one has ever done before. ¡°¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°She had lost, lost to Bai Xiao¡¯s shamelessness. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao, I¡¯ll tell you seriously, I, Lu j ...¡±¡± Happy, who had almost said his real name, cleared his throat before he continued,¡±¡±¡±¡±If I don¡¯t like it, I don¡¯t like it. I won¡¯t change my mind once I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, heughed.¡±¡±What a coincidence! Me too!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If he liked someone, he would like them. He wouldn¡¯t change his mind easily. ¡± Chapter 2008 ? Chapter 2008: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Bai Yao finished speaking, before Lu Kaixin coulde back to his senses, he suddenly bent over and kissed her lips ruthlessly. ¡± ¡°With the experience of being forced to kiss by Bai Xiao a few times before, happy was not very shocked when he did it again. His first thought was that it had happened again, and he subconsciously bit Bai Xiao hard when he was not paying attention. ¡± ¡°Her lips were bitten, and a sweet taste spread in her mouth. ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao still didn¡¯t let go of her and continued to kiss her deeply. Such an intense kiss, as charming as blood, inexplicably moved one¡¯s heart. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin waspletely trapped in his arms, and he could not struggle no matter what. ¡± ¡°Bo Han didn¡¯t know why, but the person in his arms was thin, but there was an inexplicable temptation. He wanted him to continue holding her without doing anything. Just holding her or sticking to her would make him feel very happy and satisfied. ¡± ¡°Happy thought that he would let go of her after a kiss, just like he did in the past, but in the end, he kissed her even deeper, and she almost could not breathe. ¡± She clenched her fist and punched him hard. ¡°The man sucked on her lips and groaned. He sped her hands and pressed them against the wall. Their bodies were tightly pressed against each other, and then they kissed even deeper ... ¡± ¡°Happy gradually lost his strength. The suffocating kiss caused his brain to feel a littlecking in oxygen, and he felt as if he would suffocate in the next second. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sensed it and suddenly let go of her. He even scolded her softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Idiot, breathe.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If he forced a kiss on her, he would me her for not breathing during the kiss. Lu Kaixin exploded.¡±¡±Bai Xiao, do you really think I¡¯m a hairpin that you can pinch and tten as you please?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, you¡¯re a tough nut to crack,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s answer was very serious. Happy originally thought that he would have to fight against him fiercely, but in the end, he was so angry that he wanted to cry andugh at the same time. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re the tough one,¡±¡±she cursed. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao shook his head.¡±¡±No, I¡¯m your soft girl. You can pinch me however you want. You can do whatever you want to me.¡±¡± As he said that, the corners of Bai Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up into a devilish smile. The next second, he let out a soft cry and then took two steps back. ¡± ¡°When he wasn¡¯t paying attention, Lu Kaixin had kicked him hard in the calf. ¡± ¡°She took a deep breath.¡±¡±If you know I¡¯m a tough bone, then don¡¯t gnaw on me anymore. You should go to that person ... Lin Linglong, she¡¯s a soft and fragrant woman. You¡¯re a masochist. You don¡¯t hug a soft and fragrant woman. Why are you gnawing on a tough bone?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said,¡¯you¡¯re still jealous? Didn¡¯t you already exin it clearly?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are we not on the same channel?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin blushed with shame and asked him back,¡±¡±which part of me looks like I¡¯m jealous?¡±¡± She just wanted him to stop bothering her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±From head to toe, even the hair is emitting a sour smell.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin called out directly. She was really about to lose her temper because of Bai Xiao¡¯s grinding. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll say it once more. I¡¯ll say it again. You¡¯re not the type of man I like.¡±¡± So don¡¯t force it. They are people from two different worlds and are not suitable at all. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then what kind of man do you like?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked. ¡± ¡°After a pause, she added,¡±¡±don¡¯t say it. Anyway, she¡¯s not my type. It¡¯s too perfunctory. I can tell she¡¯s fake.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin furrowed his brows and fell into deep thought. He wanted a genuine answer that was not perfunctory. To be honest, she had not really thought deeply about the type of man she liked. ¡± Chapter 2009 ? Chapter 2009: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the past, she had also been asked what kind of man she wanted to marry in the future. At that time, she would subconsciously think of the handsome old Lu in her family. If she could marry a handsome old Lu like the beautiful girl when she was young, then her life would beplete. ¡± How could Bai Xiao bepared to her family¡¯s old handsome Lu? ¡°Although his appearance was passable, his character was definitely not passable. In terms of how he treated his other half, it waspletelyparable. ¡± ¡°Old brother Lu was the best man in the world, and being his wife was definitely the happiest person in the world. There were no sweet love stories on the inte that were as sweet as the two of them. ¡± ¡°And Bai Xiao always secretly pointed out that she used her body in exchange for resources, dissed her at every turn, forced kisses on her, and even ... Wait, why did shepare Bai Xiao with the handsome old Lu? ¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t treat Bai Xiao as a candidate for her future husband because she didn¡¯t like him, and he wasn¡¯t the type of meat she liked. If she really couldn¡¯t find a handsome man like old Lu, she had to find someone like brother Xiaobai. ¡± ¡°Since he had asked her what type of man she liked, he would give her an option that he would never be able to be. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes turned slyly, and he had an idea in his mind. However, he did not show it on his face. Instead, he said very seriously,¡±¡±¡±¡±I like innocent, pretty boys.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Pure-hearted pretty boy?¡±¡± These five words almost made Bai Xiao copse. She had wanted to say that he had such a hobby, but then she remembered that she was only 18 years old and she was young to begin with. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So you ... Like virgins?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°The distance between the two of them was very close, and Lu Kaixin¡¯s breath was all over his face. Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart tightened for some reason, and his small face could not help but turn red. She leaned against the wall and walked away.¡±¡±You can say that. So, you¡¯re far from this. You¡¯re not even within my consideration.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was already a grown man, and he was in the entertainment industry at that. She didn¡¯t believe that he hadn¡¯t had a woman before. ¡± He was definitely not an innocent little beauty. ¡°Unexpectedly, Bai Xiao smiled and replied,¡±¡±what a coincidence, I really am.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who are you lying to!!¡±¡± Happy did not believe it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A woman¡¯s hymen can be checked, but a man¡¯s hymen can¡¯t be checked. If you don¡¯t believe me, I won¡¯t believe you no matter what I say.¡±¡± Bai Xiao spread out his hands, looking very bored. His answer seemed bold, but in fact, his ears were also red. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re lying!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ll be leaving first. I¡¯ll see you again next time.¡±¡± He had plenty of time anyway, and they had a love drama to shoot. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who told you toe see me next time? Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe again ...¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao had already closed the door. ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin snorted coldly at the door. ¡®Damn it ... So annoying. I left so quickly just now. Could it be that I¡¯m shy?¡¯ ¡± ¡°Logically speaking, if someone else had dared to treat her like this again and again in the past, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him off and would have thought of ways to kill him. However, although she was angry and furious with this Bai Xiao, she didn¡¯t have the mentality of taking revenge. ¡± What¡¯s going on? Had she entered the entertainment industry and be a Buddhist? Or did she really want to make use of Bai Xiao to make herself popr? ¡°Lu Kaixin took a deep breath. It must have been because of the money that she didn¡¯t make a fuss about it with Bai Xiao. After all, she was now at the stage of struggling and needed to earn a lot of money, and Bai Xiao had a certain status in the industry, so it was better to avoid causing trouble. ¡± Chapter 2010 ? Chapter 2010: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao sat in the car, leaningzily against the back of the chair with a satisfied look on his face. His fingers rubbed his lips, and his charming aura spread out. ¡± ¡°The topic that they were talking about earlier was rather embarrassing, but the young woman was very natural and unrestrained. She did not feel embarrassed at all. But then again, she did not even care if she was misunderstood as being a kept woman and had an unspoken rule. Why would she care if she was looking for a Virgin? ¡± ¡°However, she was clearly a young and inexperienced little girl. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, her phone rang. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao took it out and looked at it. The number on the screen made him frown slightly. He picked up the phone and said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, teacher Lin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I only found out about what happened between you and Linglong after I returned to the country today. If you have time tonight, let¡¯s have a meal together and let Linglong apologize to you. This child is really insensible sometimes ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The other party didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and directly told him the purpose of the call. ¡± ¡°This teacher Lin was Lin Hanzhang, Lin Linglong¡¯s father. Bai Xiao and Lin Hanzhang could be considered to have some friendship. When he debuted, Bai Xiao, as a neer, had learned a lot from Lin Hanzhang, so he had always respectfully called him teacher. ¡± ¡°He had said it so directly over the phone, so Bai Xiao couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡± ¡°In the evening, Bai Xiao came as promised. When he went in, director Lin was already sitting inside with Lin Linglong sitting next to him. Seeing Bai Xiaoe in, Lin Linglong¡¯s eyes reddened and she looked a little aggrieved, then she lowered her head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao is here.¡±¡± Director Lin smiled at Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°His eyes were very gentle, and he gave off a very amiable feeling. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sat down opposite him and greeted him politely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Long time no see, teacher Lin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Hanzhang smiled warmly.¡±¡±Long time no see. How have you been?¡±¡± How¡¯s the new drama going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao chatted with him slowly.¡±¡±It¡¯s not bad. We¡¯re almost done.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As they chatted, Lin Hanzhang invited,¡±¡±¡±¡±Congrattions on your rtionship. Bring them over for a meal the other day. Let¡¯s get to know each other.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I will if I have the chance.¡±¡± If it was in the past, Bai Xiao would have agreed immediately and agreed on a time. But after Lin Linglong¡¯s ¡°¡±like¡±¡± incident, when he said there was a chance, he actually meant to reject. ¡± ¡°How could Lin Hanzhang not understand the meaning behind his words? he sighed and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I know everything about Linglong. Sometimes, she doesn¡¯t use her brain when she speaks or does things. I hope you can forgive her this once.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong immediately turned to Bai Cheng and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. My hand really slipped at that time, and I was so busy that I forgot about it. Coincidentally, I met happy at that time, so I went to look for her and said a few words to her. I mainly hoped that she could get along well with you, but I didn¡¯t expect things to develop to this stage. I¡¯m sorry, Bai Xiao!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although he said sorry, there was no sense of guilt in his words. At least, Bai Xiao felt that he didn¡¯t hear it, and there was a faint sense of shirking responsibility. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ept your apology,¡±¡± she said, but didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong nced at Lin Hanzhang. Didn¡¯t he say that everything would be resolved as long as he apologized properly? But since Bai Xiao had epted her apology, could she talk about deleting her Weibo post? ¡± ¡°In fact, she was the one who was hurt the most in the whole incident, but she was the one who apologized in the end. However, it was not all her fault! ¡± Chapter 2011 ? Chapter 2011: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s fingers gently rubbed the side of the cup, and he said indifferently with his eyes lowered,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by you, teacher. I¡¯ve never interfered in her Affairs as long as she¡¯s happy. However, I want her to interfere more in my Affairs because she doesn¡¯t feel safe. After all, she¡¯s just a young girl who followed me with a clean background. She¡¯s being treated as a mistress for no reason. She¡¯ll definitely feel aggrieved. At this time, I have to understand her and let her take care of me to give her enough sense of security. After a long time, our rtionship will be stable and she won¡¯t care about all that has happened ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What she meant was that I can¡¯t decide whether we¡¯ll be friends or not. I don¡¯t have the right to speak in front of her. In our rtionship, I¡¯m the one who listens to her, not her. ¡± ¡°It was usually a disy of a strong desire to live, but without losing a bit of manliness. ¡± These words ... The father and daughter of the Lin family did not believe it. ¡°However, so what if he didn¡¯t believe it? Bai Xiao had clearly made it clear that this matter would end here. ¡± ¡°The true meaning of his words was,¡±¡±he will ept the apology, but only for Lu Kaixin to ept it. In fact, the person they should apologize to should be Lu Kaixin. He regards Lu Kaixin as Supreme, and now Lu Kaixin is very concerned about this matter. So, let¡¯s forget about being friends. In the future, we can just get along with each other on the surface.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The Lin father and daughter couldn¡¯t say anything more. After all, it wouldn¡¯t do them any good to fall out. ¡± ¡°However, this photo of them eating together at the restaurant had been taken from outside the window. Although it was blurry, it could be seen that it was them. Once it was posted on Weibo, it immediately became a hot search. ¡± ¡°¡®Bai Junlin family¡¯s father-daughter dinner, suspected reconciliation¡¯ ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The hand-slip incident did not affect the rtionship between the two families in Berlin. In fact, it seems to be getting better.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems that my hand really slipped. Deleting the confession on Weibo won¡¯t hurt Lin Lin. We are still friends.¡±¡± ¡± ...... There were a lot of simr reports. The purpose was to let everyone believe that the like was just a slip of the hand and that it didn¡¯t affect the friendship between Lin Linglong and Bai Xiao. ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t exin anything, but he deleted Lin Hanzhang and Lin Linglong¡¯s numbers after he got home. ¡± ¨C ¡°The Shang brothers hade from the capital for a business trip, and they called Lu Kaixin out for dinner. They even brought her many gifts. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s brother loved his sister so much that he knew what his sister liked from a young age. Therefore, even a pen was very much to his liking. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother, this ne is so special. Is the English letter J embedded in the broken diamond?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin took the gift from Shang bojun and opened his mouth wide in surprise. His eyes were filled with the light of love. ¡± ¡°As expected of the most outstanding designer in the new generation of the world, her cousin won both the gold and Best Design Awards. He was the first in history. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My sister is getting smarter and smarter,¡±¡± Shang bojunplimented with a smile.¡±¡±You¡¯re able to see through it just like that.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Was it specially designed for me?¡±¡± In fact, it was very obvious that shangpojun¡¯s design already had its own unique style.? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Naturally, it¡¯s the only one in the world. There won¡¯t be another one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Big cousin, you¡¯re so good. I love you so much ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright,¡±¡± Shang Zijun, who had been standing at the side as the background for a long time, said sourly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, don¡¯t be fooled by him. The ne you¡¯re holding is made of leftover diamonds. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not precious at all. The gifts I¡¯m giving you are the most precious. I spent half a day to get them for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t the most expensive one, but it was definitely to his sister¡¯s liking. ¡± Chapter 2012 ? Chapter 2012: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin happily gave each of them a hug.¡±¡±¡±¡±I like both of them. My two brothers are the best.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is he better than Lu yubai?¡±¡± ¡± Shang bojun and Shang Zijun asked almost at the same time. ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.¡±¡±Eldest cousin, second cousin, how can youpare this? I can say that I was brought up by brother Xiaobai because I have a pair of parents who only have each other in their eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for brother Xiaobai, I might have died young. So, you canpare it with anyone, but don¡¯tpare it with my brother Xiaobai ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What nonsense are you talking about? is premature death something you can casually say?¡±¡± Shang bojun smacked Lu Kaixin¡¯s head and lectured him,¡±¡±¡±¡±If aunty finds out, she¡¯ll beat you to death.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shang Zijun also said seriously,¡±¡±your cousin just praised you for being smart. Why are you being silly again? you¡¯ll definitely be deceived by men in the future.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin blinked his eyes naughtily andughed ... ¡°¡±¡±Speaking of men, I¡¯m thinking about two days ago,¡±¡± Shang bojun said in a deep voice. ¡°¡±Why was there another kiss? what was that about? Didn¡¯t you say that you were only acting and noting?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin pouted and said,¡¯didn¡¯t I exin it in the group before? What kiss? it¡¯s just a matter of angle. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± Why did they feel that her cousin was lying? that Bai Cheng must be different from her. ¡± ¡°No, they had to ask her properly. They couldn¡¯t let her sister be deceived by a bad man. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his finger and made a vow.¡±¡±¡±¡±It can¡¯t be more real. I just want to earn money now. I don¡¯t want to be in a rtionship. At the age of 18, if I don¡¯t fight for my dream and only think about being in a rtionship, I¡¯d have wasted my time in this world.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shang Zijun patted Lu Kaixin¡¯s head.¡±¡±Sister, you have to work hard.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin stood on his tiptoes and patted Shang Zijun¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, second cousin. Although he¡¯s very popr and he¡¯s at a disadvantage when he¡¯s with me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He suffered a loss?¡±¡± Shang bojun¡¯s voice subconsciously raised.¡±¡±How is he at a disadvantage? if he really wants to be with you, it¡¯s because he saved the Gxy in his previous life.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shang Zijun¡¯s heart ached for her.¡±¡±Recently, I want to film a drama. Why don¡¯t you y the female lead?¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Happy shook his head.¡±¡±But I¡¯ve already epted the role for the new drama. I¡¯ll be joining the crew soon. I think it¡¯s better if we don ¡®t. You can find someone else.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no hurry. We can¡¯t start filming right now. We¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯re done filming the drama you just epted.¡±¡± Why would he find someone else? he didn¡¯t really want to invest in a drama. He just didn¡¯t want his sister to suffer so much. He wanted to give her some good resources and hope that she could be popr. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh right, sis, I received an invitation and need a femalepanion ... Can you apany me?¡±¡± Shang Zijun added. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin shook his head again.¡±¡±Forget it. I¡¯ve already started filming. Also, I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m lu Jin for the time being ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shang boqun said softly,¡±¡±don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s a business cocktail party. You haven¡¯t even started filming your drama yet. You¡¯re just frequently on Weibo. However, those photos aren¡¯t as good as you in person. They¡¯re not from the industry, so they definitely won¡¯t recognize you. It¡¯s not fun for you to be alone at home anyway, so why don¡¯t you go and take a look?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin thought about it and agreed. Not many people in the business circle knew her identity, so he nodded.¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, let¡¯s go then.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2013 ? Chapter 2013: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The banquet that Shang Zijun was going to was a banquet in their industry, and the guests were all elites of the financial world. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Big cousin isn¡¯ting?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What is he doing here? This banquet has nothing to do with him. Besides, he¡¯s getting more and more arrogant these days, so it¡¯s going to be hard to invite him. Last time, I wanted him to design a ne for me, but he offered me a sky-high price. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You have to know that big cousin¡¯s current status can¡¯t be hired with money.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Fine, let¡¯s not talk about him. I¡¯m going back to the capital the day after tomorrow. Do you want toe with me to the capital for a few days?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin thought for a moment, then shook his head gently.¡±¡±¡±¡±Forget it. The new drama will start shooting in a few days. I have to be urate. After all, it¡¯s my first time being the female lead.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shang Zijun was puzzled.¡±¡±Why do you have to work so hard? I think you shouldn¡¯t be a famous director. Find a man who likes you and marry him. Isn¡¯t it better to be rxed and at ease?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Second cousin, you have straight man cancer ... It¡¯s the final stage. You have to be treated.¡±¡± Happy was just about to tease him. ¡± The two siblings arrived at the banquet venue as they chatted. ¡°It was a private club in a rtively remote suburb. The club looked very simple from the outside, but it was a different world on the inside. The environment was quiet and the design was hidden. Many ces were hidden by bamboo forests. It was beautiful and antique. The decoration of the banquet city was magnificent but also beautiful. ¡± ¡°The people at the banquet did not know Lu Kaixin. When they saw her, they were only stunned by her beauty. ¡± ¡°However, most of them were looking at Shang Zijun. ¡± ¡°Shang Zijun was tall and well-built, with perfect facial features and a cold and Noble temperament. Wherever he went, he had the domineering aura of a King. ¡± ¡°This kind of man was simply too charming. Anyway, when the girls at the banquet saw him, their hearts beat faster. ¡± Lu Kaixin only followed Shang Zijun for a short while before he found a quieter ce to sit down. She looked at her second cousin who stood out among the crowd and expressed that it would be a great fortune for that girl to marry him in the future. ¡°Suddenly, a silver light appeared. Lu Kaixin turned his head slightly and saw Qian Weiwei, who was dressed in a silver gown and looking down at her with a domineering aura. ¡± Didn¡¯t they say that this was an industry banquet? why was Qian Weiwei here? ¡°Qian Weiwei sneered,¡±¡±you¡¯re really all-pervasive.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was speechless.¡±¡±...¡±¡± She also wanted to say the same thing to her. Couldn¡¯t she just let her have some peace and quiet for a while? ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei continued,¡±¡±aren¡¯t you already with Bai Xiao? why are you trying to seduce someone from the Shang family?¡±¡± Do you think that an actress is not as good as a businessman?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin ignored her and turned to look in another direction, as if she was just air.¡±¡±¡±¡®......¡± ¡± ¡°This angered Qian Weiwei. She frowned coldly and raised her voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hey, don¡¯t you have any manners? can¡¯t you hear me talking to you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin yawnedzily and replied in an alluring and pleasant manner,¡±¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s even more annoying than a fly. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°A fly? Qian Weiwei¡¯s anger red up.¡±¡±¡±¡±Who Do You Think You Are? how dare you call me a fly? do you have any manners? you¡¯re a woman who only knows how to rely on men to get to the top. How can you know what manners are?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Lu Kaixinughed and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re very well-mannered now? did you teach both Chinese and sports? You¡¯ve misunderstood that being impolite is being educated!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2014 ? Chapter 2014: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The sarcasm made Qian Weiwei furious. Her entire body was shaking with anger.¡±¡±You, don¡¯t be too arrogant!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If not for the inappropriate asion, Qian Weiwei would have cursed out loud. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin sighed.¡±¡±If I¡¯m not mistaken,¡¯arrogant¡¯ means noisy, presumptuous, and domineering. Who¡¯s the one acting like a Shrew right now? domineering and loud, as if she¡¯s cursing in the street ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Qian Wei Wei¡¯s face turned white with anger.¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was the daughter of a rich family, but she was actually being mocked as a Shrew. She was so angry that she could die, but there were already people around who were staring in their direction. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei endured it, turned around, and left without a word. ¡± Lu Kaixin stared at her back andughed coldly. She actually dared to provoke her. This kind of little trick would not cause any trouble for her at all. This kind of banquet was really boring ... ¡°Retracting his gaze, Lu Kaixin looked ahead and was suddenly stunned. Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°When Bai Yao saw her, there was also shock in his eyes. Just as he was about to walk over to Lu happy, Shang Zijun suddenly appeared and sat down beside him. ¡°¡±Isn¡¯t this kind of banquet boring?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A little.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin smiled at Shang Zijun, then subconsciously looked at Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze was fixed on Shang Zijun, and he looked at her deeply before looking away and turning around. ¡± Wasn¡¯t this circle a little too small? they actually met again. ¡°It could only be said that the world was very big, but there were only a few ces that rich people liked to go to. So, not only did she meet Qian Weiwei, but she also met Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°She spoke a few more words with Shang Zijun, and when she looked up in Bai Xiao¡¯s direction, she realized that he was gone. ¡± ¡°When Shang Zijun was pulled back by someone else, Lu Kaixin stood up and walked around the banquet hall, his eyes searching for Bai Xiao¡¯s figure without anyone noticing. ¡± He couldn¡¯t find it after a round. ¡°Just when she thought that Bai Xiao had probably left, her wrist was suddenly grabbed. She subconsciously turned her head and saw a handsome face. Then, her entire body was pulled into the passage at the side. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was about to call out, but before he could finish, Bai Xiao pressed her against the wall beside him, leaned over, and kissed her lips ruthlessly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmmm ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s subconsciously protesting voice was blocked by Bai Xiao, and he swallowed it all back. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was angry, but at the same time, he felt helpless. Why did this stinky man always like to kiss her? ¡± ¡°She opened her mouth and wanted to bite him hard, but Bai Xiao took the opportunity to pry open her teeth. His tongue attacked her and wrapped around her Zhiming, stirring and sucking. An ambiguous sound rang out in the air ... Lu happy was so embarrassed that he wanted to bang his head against the wall, and he could only close his eyes tightly. ¡± ¡°After an unknown period of time, Bai Xiao finally let go of her and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin took in deep breaths, his face flushed red. He raised his fist and punched Bai Xiao¡¯s chest hard.¡±¡±What does it have to do with you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s that man?¡±¡± Bai Xiao rubbed his chest.¡±¡±Who¡¯s that man?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was still angry and did not want to tell him.¡±¡±¡±¡±What does it matter who it is?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who is that person?¡±¡± Bai Xiao insisted on asking this question twice,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s your rtionship?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows andughed when he saw that he was determined to get to the bottom of this matter even if he did not answer. Chapter 2015 ? Chapter 2015: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing between us,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a smile.¡±¡±I¡¯m a femalepanion he hired with money, so don¡¯t hold me back from making money.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you that short on money?¡±¡± Bai Xiao frowned. ¡± ¡°After interacting with her, he truly felt that she didn¡¯t have a strong concept of money. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nodded.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. I¡¯m super short on money. Super, super ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao pressed down on her body and his voice became cold.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve been busy with the filming for thest few days and didn¡¯t get a good rest. Don¡¯t agitate me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was stunned for a moment, and his fingers poked Bai Xiao¡¯s chest fiercely.¡±¡±¡±¡±What? are you threatening me? What ... What do you want to do to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sighed.¡±¡±I just don¡¯t like you being too ...¡±¡± With other men. ¡± ¡°Before he could finish his sentence, the door to the corridor was suddenly pushed open. ¡± ¡°The moment Shang Zijun entered, he saw a man kabedonning his sister. What was going on? his handsome face turned cold. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was shocked, and his heart skipped a beat. He subconsciously pushed Bai Xiao away, and when he saw Shang Zijun¡¯s murderous look, he quickly turned to Bai Xiao and said with a red face,¡±¡±hehe ... Thank you for just now. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have fallen.¡±¡± ¡± Shang Zijun saw Bai Xiao¡¯s face clearly and was speechless. Hmph! So it was that fake boyfriend. ¡°However, what did a kabedon have to do with a fall? there was something fishy going on between the two of them. It didn¡¯t seem like what his sister had said was true. They were not just a contract couple. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was not willing to y along with Lu Kaixin¡¯s act. She turned around and looked at Shang Zijun. As for Shang Zijun¡¯s sudden change of expression, she exined it as jealousy. As expected, this man did not have good intentions towards Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you guys doing here?¡±¡± Shang Zijun asked coldly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°Before Lu Kaixin could finish speaking, Bai Xiao suddenly took a step forward and coldly interrupted him.¡±¡±I¡¯m lu Kaixin¡¯s boyfriend.¡±¡± What do you think I can do? ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°What was he doing? was he trying to dere his sovereignty? please, who was he lying to? this was her brother. He knew that their rtionship was real and that they were just a couple in contract. ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Shang Zijun snorted coldly. He put on an aloof expression and did not say anything to Bai Xiao. He only gave Lu Kaixin a deep look, then turned around and left. ¡± ¡°Her second cousin wanted to hear her exnation! Lu Kaixin immediately wanted to follow him, but Bai Xiao grabbed his hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m his date today, not yours. Of course I¡¯m going to find him. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re very familiar with him!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, we¡¯ve known each other since we were young. He¡¯s super, super good to me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, childhood sweethearts.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s tone was already entric to the extreme, and he said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you going to say that he doesn¡¯t like you, and you don¡¯t like him, that he¡¯s only your brother in your heart?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No matter how Lu Kaixin listened to her, he felt that her tone was extremely sour. She smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who says I don¡¯t like him? you¡¯re wrong. I like him a lot. I like him very much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Bai Xiao heard this, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Why did this stinky girl only know how to attract bees and butterflies all day long? ¡± ¡°He snorted coldly.¡±¡±Speak properly!¡±¡± He knew that she was deliberately angering him. Every time she wanted to anger him, she would speak without restraint and only say things that could anger him to death. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin spread his hands.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t lose my temper, nor did I yell at you. Why can¡¯t I talk nicely?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2016 ? Chapter 2016: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You call this talking properly? Do you not understand the meaning of talking nicely, or are you trying to make me angry?¡±¡± As Bai Xiao spoke, he lowered his gaze slightly and saw the ne around Happy¡¯s neck. ¡± ¡°That ne was very special. It was obviously haute couture. Also, what did that J have to do with her? It was her English name. ¡± Her mind subconsciously thought that this ne might have been given by a man. ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s face sank slightly, and his tone was displeased. He pointed at the ne and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who gave it to you? did that man give it to you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He didn¡¯t give it to me. It was from another man,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied. ¡± ¡°There was another man? Bai Xiao narrowed his eyes, and an extremely dangerous sneer shed in his eyes. ¡®Lu Kaixin, you¡¯re really bold! He really couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her because he liked her so much! ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t provoke him again, or he might really imprison her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not only did you go on a date with a man behind my back, but you also epted another man¡¯s gift. Don¡¯t you think I would buy it for you?¡±¡± As Bai Xiao spoke, he directly grabbed the ne, yanked it off, and threw it aside. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The ne ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened in shock as he looked at the man in front of him, who had turned into a devil in an instant. His dangerous eyes were filled with a fierce light. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you crazy? what does it have to do with you when someone gave me something? how could you just throw it away?¡±¡± Happy instinctively wanted to pick up the ne. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed to wear anything that other men give you. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao pulled her hand. Not only did he not let her pick up the ne, but he also prepared to take her and leave directly through the passage. ¡± ¡°Happy wanted to stabilize his body, but no matter what, he could not. Bai Xiao pulled him forward, and she could only threaten him.¡±¡±If you keep pulling me, I¡¯ll get angry. If I get angry, the consequences will be very serious.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You still dare to be angry? shouldn¡¯t I be the one to be angry?¡±¡± As Bai Xiao said this, he stopped pulling her and directly carried her in his arms. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?!¡±¡± Happy was shocked and shocked.¡±¡±Put me down.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll punish you when we get back. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What punishment?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± happy asked instinctively, but then he felt that something was off.¡±¡±You still want to punish me? what right do you have to punish me? put me down.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao wouldn¡¯t let her go no matter what and directly carried her downstairs. ¡°Seeing that he couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard he tried, Lu Kaixin shouted angrily,¡±¡±¡±¡±The ne was a gift from my brother!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s body froze, and he stopped moving. Then, before happy could say anything else, he put happy down. The anger he had just now was gone, and he said a little uneasily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your brother gave it to you. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was so angry that he lifted his leg and kicked him.¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to tell you. Also, I don¡¯t want to see you right now. Get as far away from me as possible.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t cry out in pain when he kicked his calf, and his deep eyes suddenly became gentle as he said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You can¡¯t me me for this. Who asked you to sneak out and be someone else¡¯s femalepanion? even if you can¡¯t push her, you should have told me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin clenched his fist and threatened,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re still not leaving. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll break my contract and stop acting in the idol drama with you. I¡¯ll also immediately announce that we¡¯ve broken up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that Bai Xiao still didn¡¯t say anything, she solemnly continued, word by word,¡±¡±¡±¡±I mean what I say!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was a little helpless. It was said that whoever fell in love first would lose, and he had lost too thoroughly.¡±¡±Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll be leaving first. I won¡¯t be going back to the banquet. Go home early. Remember to call me if you need anything.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2017 ? Chapter 2017: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin snorted coldly, turned around, and ran upstairs to pick up the ne. ¡± ¡°There was someone standing where she had been talking to Bai Xiao. It was Qian Weiwei, and the ne that she had thrown on the ground was gone. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei stared at Lu Kaixin with a half-smile, then sneered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu, I really admire you. You¡¯re so good at it. You¡¯re able to walk among so many men at the same time and make them go round and round in circles. They¡¯re willing to do it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No wonder this woman was so arrogant. It turned out that she had so many men behind her, one Bai Xiao, one Shang Zijun, and it seemed like there was also a man who gave her the ne. With so many men, Bai Xiao was still willing to want her. What a useless man. ¡± ¡°And this woman, she¡¯s too disgusting! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You picked up the ne I dropped?¡±¡± If not for the ne, Lu Kaixin would not even be willing to talk to Qian Weiwei. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei did not reply to him about the ne. Instead, she said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu doesn¡¯t have any sense of shame for such things. It seems like you¡¯re used to it and have already gotten used to it!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Please take out my ne,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said expressionlessly. Other than Qian Weiwei, she did not think anyone else would take the ne. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei sneered.¡±¡±Who said I took your ne? why are you staring at me like that? I¡¯m not like those men you¡¯ve seduced, so don¡¯t use the same methods you use on men on me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy stared at her coldly with his pitch-ck eyes.¡±¡±Talking to someone like you always makes me feel nauseated after eating too much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this. She could barely control her emotions and started scolding Lu Kaixin,¡±¡±¡±¡±Can I be as disgusting as you? You¡¯re a woman who relies on men to get to where you are, and you¡¯re no different from a prostitute when you¡¯re surrounded by so many men!¡±¡± ¡± A prostitute? A chess piece? ¡°Lu Kaixin waspletely displeased. How could she not mind being used in such a way? she felt a surge of anger suddenly rise from her heart, and she narrowed her eyes dangerously.¡±¡±You better shut up, or else ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei interrupted happy.¡±¡±What else can I do? do you think those men will think you¡¯re any better? you¡¯re their treasure when they want to sleep with you, but once they¡¯re done with you, you¡¯ll just be a cheap B * tch in their eyes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Pa!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for Qian Weiwei to finish speaking, Lu Kaixin suddenly stretched out his palm and gave Qian Weiwei a tight p! ¡± ¡°The p came too quickly and fiercely, and Qian Weiwei was caught off guard. But even if she was on guard, it was impossible for her to stop happy. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei felt a burning pain on her cheek. She subconsciously raised her hand and wanted to return the p, but Lu Kaixin grabbed her wrist. Lu Kaixin pushed her hard, and Qian Weiwei fell to the ground. ¡± Qian Weiwei turned her head in shock and looked at Lu Kaixin in disbelief. She actually dared to hit her. A woman who had no background and could only rely on men to get to the top had actually dared to hit Lady Qian. Did she really think that she could marry into a rich family just because she had seduced so many men? What right did she have to hit him? On what basis? ¡°However, the current Lu Kaixin made her feel a little afraid for some reason. He had a high and mighty attitude, and he was very cold. His tone was as if he had been soaked in ice water. ¡°¡±I¡¯m just giving you a p. Watch your mouth. If there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll tear your mouth apart.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2018 ? Chapter 2018: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After saying this coldly, Lu Kaixin left. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei stayed where she was with a ferocious expression, feeling as if her brain was about to explode from anger. ¡± ¡°Why should she be afraid of Lu Kaixin? she was the eldest daughter of the Qian family, and no one would dare to disrespect her. Not only had Lu Kaixin offended her, but he had also hit her! ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei felt a wave of extreme anger that almost made her faint. Her eyes trembled violently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, just you wait!¡±¡± ¡± The door that Lu Kaixin had just left through was opened again. Qian Weiwei thought that Lu Kaixin had heard her words and was about to return to give her another p. She was so scared that she took two steps back. ¡°When she saw that the person who came in was her manager, she immediately roared arrogantly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where did you go just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If he had been there just now, he would not have been so humiliated by that woman, Lu Kaixin, to be pped by him. ¡± ¡°The manager was so scared that he shrank back and quickly asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Weiwei, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s face turned pale and she trembled with anger. She clenched her fists.¡±¡±That woman, Lu Kaixin, actually dared to p me. She actually dared to p me. I¡¯m so angry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The manager could tell that she was on the verge of a breakdown from her voice, so she immediately consoled her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t be angry, I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not angry???¡±¡± Qian Weiwei red at her manager and said through gritted teeth,¡±¡±¡±¡±How can I not be angry? damn you, Lu Kaixin, you¡¯d better not get my phone, or I¡¯ll make you regret what you¡¯ve done to me, Qian Weiwei!¡±¡± ¡± Definitely! ¨C ¡°As soon as Lu Kaixin went out, Shang Zijun¡¯s gaze locked on him. She smiled and walked over, then asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well, I lost the ne that big cousin gave me. Will big cousin be angry if he knows?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then don¡¯t let him know,¡±¡± Shang Zijun replied indifferently. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What if he asks about me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He won¡¯t be so petty. If it¡¯s lost, then so be it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shang Zijun did not care about this. He was more concerned about the rtionship between Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao. ¡°¡±Where¡¯s that brat? are you really a contract couple?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who are you trying to fool?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This younger sister was a little fox to begin with, but because she was young and everyone was willing to dote on her, she said in the group that they were a fake couple. In fact, when she hated Bai Xiao, everyone believed her and felt that she was too arrogant and probably wouldn¡¯t like that boy with the surname Bai. ¡± ¡°But in reality, looking at their interaction just now, why did it feel like it wasn¡¯t the same as what she had said? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really don¡¯t have any feelings for him. He just likes me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He knows your identity?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know. I thought I was a woman who sold her body and relied on the unspoken rules to get to the top.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shang Zijun narrowed his eyes sharply. If he did not know about Happy¡¯s identity and thought that she was vain, snobbish, and vulgar, but still loved her and pursued her, then this man was still capable. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t have any intention of further developing our rtionship. I¡¯ll break up with him in half a year.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, are you ying with his feelings?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not ... We¡¯re a contract couple, but we broke up half a yearter.¡±¡± If she could, she wanted to break up with him right now. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But it¡¯s okay to y with him. You¡¯re my sister, so you can find any man you like. If you don¡¯t like him, you can change.¡±¡± Shang Zijun said in all seriousness. ¡± Chapter 2019 ? Chapter 2019: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (29) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin was speechless. Was it a good or bad thing to have such an open-minded brother? Would she one day be pampered by this group of brothers and be a yboy who specialized in ying with men? ¡°When she thought of this, Bai Xiao¡¯s angry face immediately appeared in her mind. ¡± ¡°If she really yed with different men, Bai Xiao might really be so angry that he would kill someone ... ¡± ¡°Wait a minute, why did she think of Bai Xiao again and even care about his feelings? ¡± She must be sick. She must have been so angry with Qian Weiwei tonight! ¡°¡±¡±Second cousin, you can attend to your banquet. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±¡± With that, she ignored Shang Zijun and walked out. ¡± ¡°The club was rather remote. Happy waited at the intersection for a while, but he did not see any taxi. Just as she was about to call for a private car with her phone, a ck sports car suddenly whizzed over. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked up and saw a handsome face. Under the light, he had a charming and natural expression. He smiled at her and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Get in the car.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t bai Xiao leave a long time ago? Why was he still outside the club? was he staring at her? when he saw that Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t say anything, Bai Xiao reminded him,¡±¡±¡±¡±You can¡¯t Park here for long.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you can¡¯t stop the car, then drive away.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin expressed that he didn¡¯t want to get in the car, but he felt that taking a special car was no different from letting Bai Xiao be the driver now. So, his hands moved before his brain, and he had already pulled open the door and sat in it. ¡± ¡°The car drove on for a while before she received a call from Shang Zijun.¡±¡±Sis, I can¡¯t get a taxi here. Where are you? let¡¯s go back together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who said I can¡¯t get a taxi? I got a taxi as soon as I came out, and it has already left.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then give me a call when you get home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After hanging up, Bai Xiao turned to look at her and asked indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why did youe out first?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His tone was quite casual, his slender fingers gently tapping on the steering wheel, and his eyes looking forward indifferently, as if the previous unhappiness had never happened. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin rolled his eyes at him and deliberately said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Because of you, I screwed up this deal. The boss kicked me out. You have to be responsible for my losses.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How much do you pay to be someone¡¯s femalepanion once?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked, raising his eyebrows. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes immediately became cunning.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s not very expensive. 500000 Yuan each time. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao waved his hand in a very straightforward manner.¡±¡±No problem, I¡¯ll pay you as usual.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin said,¡±¡±but that¡¯s the price I give to others. For you, the price will definitely be different. After all, your status is different from others. It¡¯s an insult to you to charge ording to your usual rate, which is not in line with your status. So, I decided to add an extra zero to the price.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had no objections. Then tell me how much it is ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Add a zero, so of course it¡¯s five million ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin stroked his chin and said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±US dors.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Still an hourly rate.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Yaoughed in spite of himself. He stopped the car by the side of the road, then turned around to look at Lu Kaixin. He moved closer to her, and their breaths became one, causing the atmosphere in the car to instantly be especially intimate. ¡± ¡°He looked at her with a half-smile and said,¡±¡±hourly sry?¡±¡± That¡¯s right, if you¡¯re attending a banquet with others, it¡¯s counted by ¡®a¡¯, but if you¡¯re making love with me, it¡¯s naturally counted by ¡®a¡¯ time. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Lu Kai¡¯s face turned red. ¡± ¡°She felt extremely embarrassed, and when she looked at Bai Xiao¡¯s nonchnt expression, she was both embarrassed and angry, and suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say.¡±¡±¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2020 ? Chapter 2020: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao leaned back in his seat, crossed his arms, raised his eyebrows, and gave her a sidelong nce.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with me? I¡¯m young and promising. Have you ever seen a man in more demand than me?¡±¡± ¡± Happy decided to just shut up and turn his head to look out the window. He did not want to bother with the man who was so narcissistic that he had gone mad. ¡°But she shut up and ignored him, but Bai Xiao still wanted to continue the conversation. He turned his body and gently rubbed her shoulder, asking slowly,¡±¡±¡±¡±How about we start tonight?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin turned around and stared at him coldly with wide eyes.¡±¡±What?¡±¡± She had thought that he was joking, but he actually dared to ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry,¡±¡± Bai Xiao shrugged innocently.¡±¡±Wasn¡¯t it you who talked to me about the price for half a day and finally decided on five million an hour?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was speechless.¡±¡±You can even turn ck into white. You and I both know what price I¡¯m talking about. I can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you, and I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Your mind is too dirty. Drop me off at the city ahead. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Throwing it away after using it, you¡¯re really heartless.¡±¡± As he said this, Bai Xiao had already driven forward. ¡± ¡°However, when they were in the city, he didn¡¯t let Lu Kaixin down. He only asked her if she was hungry. Do you want to go eat something? ¡± ¡°Of course, Lu Kaixin immediately refused.¡±¡±I can¡¯t eat when I see you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have a good appetite when I see you. You should learn from me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin felt that he was very detestable, but he could not help butugh. ¡°¡±I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not as thick-skinned as you. I should learn from you. ¡°¡± ¡± The two of them argued with each other all the way until the car stopped outside Happy¡¯s apartment. ¡°Once the car stopped, happy wanted to push the door open and get out of the car, but he was stopped by Bai Xiao.¡±¡±¡±¡±Wait,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin subconsciously turned to look at him.¡±¡±¡±¡±What else is there?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you going to give me a godly kiss?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin red at him and got out of the car, but Bai Xiao grabbed his hand again. He even pressed his handsome face against hers, and his warm breath sprayed on her face in an ambiguous manner. ¡± The two people¡¯s auras intertwined. ¡°His lips also seemed to be about to kiss her in the next second. Lu Kaixin moved back, but he couldn¡¯t move away. He opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Bai Xiao suddenly lowered his head and kissed her lips. Although it was only a light touch, he didn¡¯t leave after the kiss and still surrounded her domineeringly, his whole body exuding a strong sense of possessiveness. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened.¡±¡±Why did you ...¡±¡± Kiss me again?! ¡± ¡°She wanted to push Bai Xiao away, but she couldn¡¯t move him at all, so she could only stare at him with her eyes wide open. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her affectionate and focused eyes, and the rhythm of his heartbeat suddenly became chaotic. She pushed him again in embarrassment.¡±¡±Bai Xiao, I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m not the kind of woman you can kiss as you please. If you dare to do it again, I¡¯ll really ... Really kill you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although she was threatening him, the man was not afraid at all. He caressed her face gently with his fingers.¡±¡±Then kill me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His deep and maic voice had a hint of hoarseness to it. It was like a whisper by the pillow, and Lu Kaixin was stunned for a moment. ¡± What did that mean? She spoke as if he would die if he did not kiss her. He didn¡¯t act like a hooligan with such righteousness. ¡°Just when happy was about to retort, Bai Xiao spoke first, and his voice was as gentle as Jade as he enunciated each word clearly.¡±¡±I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with kissing the girl I like.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened. Chapter 2021 ? Chapter 2021: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (31) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened. He could kiss her if he liked her. What about her? Why didn¡¯t he ask her if she was willing? ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t be bothered with you. I want to go home.¡±¡± As soon as Bai Xiao said he liked her, she inexplicably wanted to avoid this question. She couldn¡¯t even say something like ¡°¡±you have such good taste¡±¡±,¡±¡±you like me, but I don¡¯t like you¡±¡±, and so on. ¡± ¡°Her heart felt a little deste and her mind was muddled. She couldn¡¯t think at all about how to fight back, so she subconsciously wanted to escape. ¡± ¡°She wanted to leave, but Bai Xiao was still holding her hand. Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going back to sleep. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The corners of Bai Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up.¡±¡±What a coincidence. I want to sleep too.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°What did he mean by that? was he going to enter the room with her and sleep with him? It must be. After all, not only did he say that the hourly wage was used for sex, but he also asked her directly if she wanted to start tonight. ¡± This man was no longer willing to hide his evil thoughts. Happy hit his hand and pushed him away before he got out of the car. She went straight into the house without turning on the lights. She stood behind the door and touched the lips he had kissed. ¡°Hearing the noise outside, the car stopped for a while before leaving. ¡± ¡°When the sound of the car leaving could no longer be heard, Lu Kaixin reached out and pressed the light next to him. ¡± He seemed to be a little tempted ... ¨C ¡°After Bai Yao sent Lu Kaixin home, he did not go back immediately. Instead, he went to find Shen Qinghu. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu, who had already fallen asleep, was dug out from her skirt by Bai Xiao. Shey on the sofa and asked in a daze,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong, young master?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao stood at the side, and the room¡¯s light shone on him, outlining his tall figure and making him look extremely noble. However, the expression on his face didn¡¯t quite match his temperament, and he asked a little uneasily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Um ... Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to investigate Lu Kaixin¡¯s background? I have. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I have.¡±¡± Shen Qinghu closed his eyes and nodded. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hand it over ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu asked in surprise,¡±¡±thest time I showed it to you, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want to see it ...¡±¡± He even said that it was unnecessary. No matter what her identity was, he would definitely want her. Why did he suddenly change his mind now? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, did you find out about a person with the surname Shang ... What¡¯s their rtionship?¡±¡± Bai Xiao felt that this little girl wasn¡¯t telling the truth. What she said about taking money to be a femalepanion was definitely fake. ¡± ¡°She must have known Shang Zijun, but she was unwilling to tell him what their rtionship was. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The one with the surname Shang?¡±¡± Shen Qinghu recalled and shook his head.¡±¡±I don¡¯t think so.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You didn¡¯t even look at it, how do you know it¡¯s not there?¡±¡± Bai Xiao kicked the sofa that Shen Qinghu was sleeping on. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu was very helpless. He could only get up and go to his office. He took out the information he had previously investigated and handed it to Bai Xiao.¡±¡±Take a look for yourself. There¡¯s really no one with the surname Shang among the people Lu Kaixin knows.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t believe that she, Shang Zijun, definitely knew him. ¡± He took the information and sat on the sofa. His dark eyes were cold as he read through the information in his hand. There was very little information on Lu Kaixin. He did not even find anything about his parents. ¡°He threw the documents on the coffee table and looked at Shen Qinghu coldly.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s the difference if you investigate or not?¡±¡± He still didn¡¯t know anything. ¡± Chapter 2022 ? Chapter 2022: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (32) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shen Qinghu sighed and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve hired the most professional private detective. They¡¯ve already tried their best ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao snorted coldly,¡¯try my best? It¡¯s more like he doesn¡¯t have the ability. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°If he were to get someone to investigate, he would definitely be able to find out the truth. However, if he really did, it would seem like he was being too disrespectful to her ... Forget it, he stood up and prepared to leave. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu looked at him and guessed nosily,¡±¡±Did you guys have a fight? Because of a man with the surname Shang?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, whose thoughts had been exposed, immediately turned his head and looked at Shen Qinghu coldly.¡±¡±Of course not.¡±¡± They were close, but they didn¡¯t quarrel in the end. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu¡¯s face was full of disbelief. However, he did not pursue the matter and only said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t even think about investigating that man with the surname Shang at this time. It¡¯s better for you to go and coax that miss Lu. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°He could tell that miss Lu didn¡¯t seem to have any feelings for Bai Xiao, but now that he was involved, if he were to do something outrageous out of jealousy, that miss Lu would definitely ignore him in the future. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why should I coax her?¡±¡± Bai Xiao said coldly and distantly.¡±¡±She should be the one coaxing me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu looked at Bai Xiao¡¯s back as he left,¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°He was clearly pursuing a girl, but he still asked her to coax him. How could he get a girl like this? ¡± You deserve to be single. ¡°When he was thinking about thest five words, he even said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You deserve to be single ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The closed door was pushed open again, and Bai Xiao suddenly turned around and narrowed his eyes.¡±¡±What did you say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu was so scared that his back was covered in cold sweat.¡±¡±I¡¯m talking about the opening ceremony for the new drama. It must be Grand.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao snorted coldly and said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Keep an eye on the opening ceremony. It doesn¡¯t need to be Grand, but you have to put in the effort. This is her first drama and also her starting point. I don¡¯t want to have any badments.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You mean that this girl will definitely be famous?¡±¡± Shen Qinghu asked doubtfully. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course!¡±¡± Bai Xiao nodded firmly.¡±¡±She was born to stand on the clouds.¡±¡± ¡± Shen Qinghu was speechless. This self-confidence was even stronger than when he was narcissistic. ¡°Well, with Bai Xiao behind him, it was hard for Lu Kaixin not to be angry, not to mention her beautiful face. ¡± ¡°However, if he was a manager, he would be a manager too. Other people¡¯s managers only needed to fight for resources, but this manager even had to be a love consultant. ¡± ¡°Sigh, he was really worried to death! ¡± ¡°On the day of filming for the new drama, Shen Qinghu specifically looked for Lu Kaixin to tell him about his schedule. ¡± ¡°It had to be said that even though he had seen many beauties in the entertainment industry, and many of them had been praised as extremely beautiful, none of them had a face as exquisite and perfect as Lu Kaixin ¡®s. ¡± ¡°She always gave people an indescribable visual impact. Whether she had makeup on or no makeup on, she was very stunning. ¡± ¡°If there was anyone in the circle who was worthy of his Bai Xiao, it would be Lu Kaixin in terms of appearance. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± happy looked at him.¡±¡±Are you saying thatter, I¡¯ll have to be Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend and be interviewed together with him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu nodded.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. You¡¯re a couple now after all. Moreover, ever since you announced your rtionship, you¡¯ve never been on the same stage. Today is the start of the new drama. Being interviewed together is the best publicity for the drama.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was not very willing.¡±¡±But you also know that Bai Xiao and I are fake.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2023 ? Chapter 2023: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (33) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shen Qinghu said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a real couple or a fake couple. In short, everyone thinks that you¡¯re a pair of loving lovers now. Then you should act more realistically. Don¡¯t tell me you want to bite the hand that feeds you. Are you nning to kick Bai Xiao into the mud after you¡¯re done using him?!!¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s face darkened. She didn¡¯t say that she wanted to break up with him. She just didn¡¯t want to show off their fake love. How did he say that she was a bad person that heaven and earth couldn¡¯t tolerate? ¡°At this moment, the door was pushed open, and Bai Xiao walked out, wearing light blue jeans with a white shirt. He looked very casual but didn¡¯t lose his style, devilish and domineering, but at the same time, he also looked sunny and handsome. ¡± ¡°He took off his sunsses and looked at Lu Kaixin, who had a dark expression on his face. He curled his lips slightly. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why am I the one being interviewed as Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend, and not you as Lu Kaixin¡¯s boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu was just about to say something. Even if he wanted to say something, he had to let people know who Lu Kaixin was. However, Bai Xiao opened his mouth and betrayed her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Sure, whatever you say.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A man without moral integrity. Shen Qinghu was speechless as she looked at the sky,¡±¡±Fine, as long as you have a good rtionship, you can do anything you want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s on good terms with him?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said.¡±¡±I clearly don¡¯t want to talk to him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really heartless. You were still ravaging me a few nights ago. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s trampling you? It¡¯s clearly this stinky hooligan who¡¯s deliberately looking for trouble. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, you can ravage me tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll just kill you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll be a widow if you kill me?¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Looking at the two of them bickering, Shen Qinghu felt hatred in his heart. Were they quarreling? This was obviously a public disy of affection. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Come on, let¡¯s take a couple¡¯s photo for you,¡±¡± he said as he tried to hold back his mistreated heart. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why did you take a picture ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin asked in confusion, Bai Xiao had already put his arm around her shoulder and leaned against her intimately, their cheeks touching. ¡± ¡°She dodged to the side subconsciously.¡±¡±Why are you so close?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao hugged her head and leaned on her again.¡±¡±¡±¡±Isn¡¯t this how couples take photos?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes ... That¡¯s how intimate we are ... Happy, smile. Smile more naturally ...¡±¡± Shen Qinghu said as he looked at the camera. Just as Lu Kaixin¡¯s lips curled up, he pressed the shutter. ¡°¡±It¡¯s done,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t show it to anyone after she was done, so Lu Kaixin subconsciously leaned over to take a look. She was quite natural and had a faint smile on her face. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t look ugly. ¡± ¡°She then nced at Bai Xiao, who was beside her. That handsome face was not bad either, but why was his gaze fixed on her face? he looked so affectionate that people who didn¡¯t know would really think that they were a pair of lovers. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you peeking at? I¡¯ll get Qinghu to send it to youter. Or, you can take your phone and we¡¯ll take as many photos as you want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s going to take photos of you?¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Seeing the two of them bickering again, Shen Qinghu turned around and left. When he closed the door, he looked back at the two of them without leaving a trace. This young couple was bickering. Although they were at war of words, the scene was unexpectedly warm and beautiful. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu¡¯s heart was filled with sorrow. His Bai Xiao was not like this. He was so cold and aloof. No matter how beautiful or outstanding the girl was, he would disregard everything. ¡± ¡°In the end, he was being controlled by a little girl. From the looks of it, he was about to be a girlfriend¡¯s ve. ¡± ¡°No, no, no! ¡± ¡°He could only hope that in the future, when he managed to catch her, he would be able to turn over and be the master ... ¡± Chapter 2024 ? Chapter 2024: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (34) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The opening ceremony began, and the two acted in sync. The man was cold and handsome, and the woman was young and beautiful. They were like a golden couple. After the photos were posted on the inte, theizens who saw them in the same frame for the first time surprisingly had a lot of positivements. There was nothing bad about their appearance. ¡± ¡°After the ceremony ended, Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin attended the interview together. They followed Bai Xiao, and it was their first time facing such a formal interview. As they got closer and closer, their hearts beat faster and faster. ¡± ¡°There was a flight of stairs in front of her, and she almost fell. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao quickly reached out to support her and even held her hand, pulling her up together. ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°However, the people watching from below screamed,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m so happy. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, I think I¡¯ll be Lu Kaixin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll never be Lu Kaixin if you look like this. ¡°¡± ¡± ...... ¡°As everyone discussed, Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin stood in the middle of the interview tform. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±May I ask how you two met? How long have you been together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s a lot of negative news about happy on the inte. I wonder what Bai Xiao thinks about it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The inte says that happy was originally a fan of Bai Xiao, and he took the initiative to pursue him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±May I ask which stage are you at now? Are you nning to get married?¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°A bunch of questions were thrown at him Haiti one go. Lu Kaixin had a faint smile on his face, but in reality, he was cursing in his heart. ¡± ¡°Who said she was a fan of Bai Xiao? When did she take the initiative to pursue Bai Xiao? Bai Xiao hasn¡¯t wooed her yet, okay! ¡± Didn¡¯t they read the information? The age she reported online was 18 years old. Who would get married at 18? What kind of reporter should he be? he should be writing novels. ¡°Happy did not say anything, but Bai Xiao spoke.¡±¡±¡±¡±Every artiste has a lot of fake news on the inte, but fake news is fake. The rtionship between us is that she¡¯s not the one chasing me, but I¡¯m the one chasing her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, do you have any ns to get married?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The reporters continued to ask questions, and their microphones were almost pointing at Lu Kaixin¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s face turned cold, and he immediately pushed the microphone away, then pulled her behind him. ¡± ¡°This small action made Shen Qinghu know that Bai Xiao was unhappy. He quickly stepped forward and said loudly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Today is the press conference for the new drama. Please ask questions about the drama. The rtionship questions will end here. Please give them some freedom.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After Shen Qinghu said that, the media reporters finally did not continue to ask. ¡± ¡°The interview was directly posted online, and when Bai Xiao¡¯s fans saw it, they all gnashed their teeth in hatred and were so angry that their little livers hurt. ¡± [He¡¯s so considerate. He¡¯s holding Lu Kaixin¡¯s hand like a gentleman.] [I¡¯ve never seen brother Chengzhi look at a girl so gently before. It seems like he really loves her this time.] [Sob sob sob sob ... My mountain-top flower actually fell in love with another girl. I want to go to the rooftop.] [Let¡¯s go to the rooftop together.] ...... ¡°Many fans were crying on their phones andputers. However, her idol was still young. They were just dating and they would definitely break up one day. They were waiting for them to break up. As long as it was a long time, her idol would break up and he would still be hers after that. ¡± ¡°After the interview, Lu Kaixin looked at him and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Can you not be so mushy in the future?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not,¡±¡± Bai Xiao coldly refused.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be a filial boyfriend in the future.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Chapter 2025 ? Chapter 2025: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (35) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not your girlfriend!¡±¡± Please leave your twenty-four filial exemrs as a boyfriend to someone else. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m willing to be Zhu Shenghao.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s voice had a hint of a smile, and coupled with his bewitching and charming face, he was exceptionally charming. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin ignored him and did not take it to heart. At this moment, she only knew that Zhu Shenghao was a poet and a trantor, but she did not know the story of Zhu Shenghao¡¯s ten years of pursuit of love. ¡± ¡°After he entered the crew and officially started filming, Lu Kaixin thought that he would probably have to spend the next few months in the atmosphere of Bai Xiao acting like a hooligan from time to time. ¡± She didn¡¯t want to be surprised by how serious and unreasonable she was after she started filming. ¡°Although he liked to act like a hooligan, he was a good actor who put in a lot of effort. It was no wonder that he was the youngest Best Actor, and he was the TOP in both ability and poprity. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just his part, he seemed to be even stricter on her part. ¡± ¡°For example, if her style didn¡¯t suit her, he would immediately ask the stylist to change it. He was a true perfectionist. ¡± ¡°If her acting was a little unnatural or too perfunctory, she would call for a stop when she didn¡¯t meet his requirements. Sometimes, she would NG more than ten times. ¡± ¡°Her face was as cold as ice. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t get over it, and the atmosphere of the entire crew would be particrly depressed. ¡± ¡°Originally, the staff and some supporting roles thought that they would only be responsible for eating dog food throughout the whole process. ¡± ¡°There were even people who secretly expressed their envy, jealousy, and hatred,¡¯it¡¯s so frustrating topare people these days. Lu Kaixin, that stupid girl, debuted after me, but she¡¯s already the first female lead after acting as the second female lead. With Bai Xiao, she¡¯s like a phoenix flying up a branch, crossing her tribtion and ascending to heaven, while I still have to suffer in the human world and cultivate ...¡¯ ¡± ¡°Butter on, when they saw how much Bai Xiao wanted Lu Kaixin, much more than some of the supporting roles, all of them suddenly felt a little lucky. ¡®Thank God it wasn¡¯t me.¡¯ ¡± ¡°Sometimes, it was quite strange that he didn¡¯t know how to be nice to his girlfriend. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he took care of her meticulously sometimes, she would have suspected that they were a fake couple. ¡± The director would sometimes ask Bai Xiao about directing. ¡°When Bai Xiao was chatting with the director, she secretly eavesdropped on their conversation and realized that not only was Bai Xiao good at acting, but he also knew quite a lot about directing. ¡± ¡°She had asked him how he had be so skilled in directing, and he had answered that a good actor naturally knew how to direct. Not only had he said that her acting was terrible, but he had even said that if he had been the director today, he would have reced her immediately. ¡± ¡°No matter how he heard it, he felt ufortable. Lu Kaixin really wanted to ask him,¡±¡±aren¡¯t you chasing me?¡±¡± You¡¯re actually so strict. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll cklist you and never give you any more chances? ¡± ¡°Of course, she couldn¡¯t really ask. ¡± ¡°She thought that Bai Xiao, who was so engrossed in his work, had probably forgotten that he was pursuing her. ¡± ¡°As the female lead, she had a lot of scenes and high-intensity filming every day, so she couldn¡¯t be too distracted, but she was thinking about Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Other than criticizing Bai Xiao at the start, she only had work in her eyes and heart every day. ¡± ¡°Day and night were reversed, ck and white could not be distinguished, and the intensity of each day was very high. The scenes that were arranged together these few days were almost all climax scenes, and every scene consumed a lot of her energy. Coupled with theck of rest, she was very tired, even more tired than when she was training in the Army. ¡± Chapter 2026 ? Chapter 2026: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (36) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She was physically exhausted and had used up a lot of her energy. Coupled with the change in weather, Lu Kaixin caught a cold. However, even though she had a cold, she did not think about resting. She even asked the director to bring forward the scene where she was sick. It would be best if she acted in a drowsy state. ¡± The director was more considerate and told her to rest well since she had a cold. ¡°However, Lu Kaixin refused. ¡± ¡°After Bai Xiao found out, he forced her to rest. ¡± ¡°Happy sat on the chair in the lounge and gathered his spirit to say,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. I can rest after I¡¯m done filming. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± The man said domineeringly and fiercely pressed down on her body. ¡± ¡°Uh ... Lu Kaixin subconsciously raised his hand to cover his heart, trying to hide his frantic heartbeat. Recently, she had discovered that Bai Xiao, who was serious about his work, and who was still overbearing, was inexplicably quite charming. ¡± ¡°Bai Yao didn¡¯t know what Lu Kaixin was thinking. He reached out and touched Lu Kaixin¡¯s forehead. It was very hot, and it was obvious that he had a fever. ¡± ¡°He picked Lu Kaixin up and said to the director,¡±¡±¡±¡±Director, let¡¯s film someone else¡¯s movie first. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he left with Lu Kaixin in his arms. He even drove his own car and left with Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll be fine after taking some medicine. Why go to the hospital?¡±¡± Even though he said that, Lu Kaixin had already leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao turned his head and nced at her, then took off his coat and covered her with it. He then reflected on whether he had been too strict. After all, she was just a neer. ¡± ¡°This drama was very important to her. He knew what she wanted the most, so he needed to show her what professionalism was. ¡± ¡°When the car stopped, Lu Kaixin woke up in a daze. She realized that she was not in front of the hospital, but in front of a vi. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where is this? didn¡¯t you say you were going to the hospital?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My house. I¡¯ve already called the family doctor,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said as he unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car. ¡± ¡°After he got out of the car, he walked to the front passenger seat and directly carried Lu Kaixin out of the car. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin felt his body go soft, and he didn¡¯t want to move at all, so he stopped struggling. ¡± ¡°The family doctor was already waiting for them at the vi, and Shen Qinghu was also with them. When he saw the usually energetic Lu Kaixin being carried by Bai Xiao in his arms, he was instantly shocked. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In this industry, she subconsciously thought that Lu Kaixin had been drugged by someone. When she heard Bai Xiao say that he had caught a cold, she immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°After the doctor¡¯s examination, he said that she was fine and that she would be fine after taking some medicine and resting for a while. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao personally fed Lu Kaixin the medicine. After he took it, Lu Kaixin leaned on the bed and asked him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why did Ie to your house?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If we go to the hospital with our identities, we¡¯ll definitely be widely reported. When your parents find out, they¡¯ll definitely go to the hospital to look for you.¡±¡± Bai Xiao exined. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My mom probably won¡¯t go, but my dad will definitely go.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said indifferently. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My dad always says that if I pass the cold to others, I¡¯ll be fine. So, he¡¯s afraid that I¡¯ll pass the cold to my mom, so he definitely won¡¯t allow my mom toe. But if it¡¯s him, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±¡± As Lu Kaixin spoke, he curled his lips into a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± Bai Xiao raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡± His eyes suddenly darkened and he fixed his gaze on her lips. ¡°Lu Kaixin suddenly had a different feeling. His gaze seemed to have scratched her heart.¡±¡±¡±¡±You can leave now. I want to rest.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2027 ? Chapter 2027: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (37) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao reached out and pinched her chin. Lu Kaixin could clearly sense his intentions, so he quickly covered his mouth and mumbled,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you dare ... I¡¯ll really kill you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t scare her even when he killed her to silence her. He pulled her hand away and pressed it directly on her lips, kissing her passionately. ¡± He kissed her hard and sucked her deeply. ¡°It made Lu Kaixin¡¯s breathing be difficult. She subconsciously reached out to push her away, but usually, she couldn¡¯t even move her. Now that she was sick and had no strength in her body, she couldn¡¯t move even more. She could only whimper in protest. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin stopped pushing her, Bai Cheng let go of her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You actually ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin red at him fiercely. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I hope tomorrow ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao interrupted her, his beautiful eyes focused on her face.¡±¡±Your cold will be better.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, Bai Xiao stood up and left. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin stared at him in a daze. Even after Bai Xiao closed the door, she still maintained the same posture. ¡± He had kissed her just now to take away the cold. Why was this person acting like her family¡¯s handsome old Lu? ¡°Every time the young beauty caught a cold, he would kiss her, saying that he could take the cold away. ¡± This Bai Xiao ... She suddenly wanted to touch his forehead to see if he or she had a fever. ¡°Lu Kaixiny down and covered his head with the nket. However, he lifted the nket a momentter. ¡± ¡°She was clearly very tired and should have slept more after taking the medicine, but her mind was inexplicably clear now and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. ¡± ¡°Her mind was still in a mess, and her heart felt strange when she thought of Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°She picked up her phone, opened WeChat, and sent a message to ye Xingkong. ¡± ¡°[Happy brocade: miss starry sky, are you there?] ¡± [Starry sky encounter: O (_) O~yes.] [Happy brocade: let me ask you a question. Did you realize that you liked my big brother Xiaobai in the past?] [Encounter starry sky: I didn¡¯t notice ... I fell in love with you at first sight.] [Happy brocade: love at first sight? (¡ä?`)? ¡°[Encounter the starry sky: the sun was super, super hot that day. I fainted from the heat stroke. Instructor Lu caught me from behind and carried me to the infirmary. I saw his handsome face under the sun in a daze. It was the most handsome face I have ever seen. He was like a god shining brightly. One look was like ten thousand eyes.] ¡± ¡°[Happy brocade: and then, you started to pursue my brother?] ¡± ¡°[Meet the starry sky: I wanted to. Then I saw a girl trying to hit on him, but he rejected her so coldly and heartlessly. But I like her so much!] ¡± [Happy brocade: (o)~are you a masochist?] ¡°[Meet the starry sky: of course I¡¯m not a masochist. You don¡¯t know how charming he was at that time. He saved me again after that. When I was in his arms, my heart was beating so hard it felt like it was going to jump out of my chest. My body was weak, and my fingers were so nervous that they were trembling ...] ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Her body was soft and her heart was beating fast. Was that love? Shouldn¡¯t it be a reaction when you¡¯re scared or emotional? ¡°She had not seen happy reply to her message for a long time, and she felt that it was very strange for him to suddenly ask about her rtionship. When she thought about the rumors between her and Bai Xiao, ye Xingxing guessed that there was really something going on between them. After all, her intuition and sixth sense had always been extremely urate. ¡± Chapter 2028 ? Chapter 2028: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (38) Trantor: 549690339 She had a premonition a long time ago that something might happen between the two of them ... [Meet the starry sky:(O)~don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen for a certain little brother?] ¡°[Happy brocade: no, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m filming an idol drama in the city. There are a lot of love scenes, but I don¡¯t know what love is. I¡¯m not good at it, so I¡¯m asking you.] ¡± ¡°[Meet starry sky: you said that you and Bai Xiao are just a contract couple and have no feelings for each other, but I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something going on between you two.] ¡± ¡°[Happy brocade: (¡®) how is that possible? you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve caught a cold today, so I¡¯m going to rest.] ¡± ¡°After saying that, she exited WeChat, put down her phone, and went to sleep. ¡± She stared at the ceiling with wide eyes. Why did she feel a little guilty when she told miss starry sky that she didn¡¯t have any? Could it be that she really had feelings for Bai Xiao ...? That shouldn¡¯t be the case. Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t her type. It must be because of the cold. People who were sick were fragile and easily touched. She had to be very normal before she could confirm her inner thoughts. ¡°Anyway, she didn¡¯t like Bai Xiao ... ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin took his medicine and had a good night¡¯s sleep. When he woke up the next day, his cold was really gone. He was full of energy and said that he could start work. ¡± What was amazing was that Bai Xiao caught a cold. ¡°And it seemed to be a little serious, as he had directly locked himself up as a spy. ¡± Could it be that the kiss really took away her cold? was it that magical? She had always felt that Bai Xiao¡¯s kiss was more of an attempt to take advantage of her. ¡°Lu Kaixin met Shen Qinghu at the door of Bai Xiao¡¯s undercover agent¡¯s room. She asked,¡±¡±That ... How is he?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You two are so strange. One has recovered from a cold, and the other has caught another. People who don¡¯t know might think that you¡¯ve discussed it.¡±¡± ¡± Shen Qinghu¡¯s unintentional words made Lu Kaixin¡¯s face turn red. He felt ufortable when he thought of the kiss that took away his cold. ¡°¡±¡±Why are you blushing? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t recovered from your cold?¡±¡± Shen Qinghu looked at her with concern, then pulled her and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not fully recovered yet, so don¡¯t go in. Otherwise, the infection will get worse. It just so happens that he needs to sleep for a while now. You can go in to see himter when his cold is under control.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was being pulled, so he naturally could not push the door open and go in. ¡± ¡°Originally, she nned to wait for Shen Qinghu to leave before going in to see Bai Xiao. She wasn¡¯t contagious, and if kissing her took away the cold, she actually hoped that the cold was on her, so that she wouldn¡¯t owe Bai Xiao any favors. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t expect Shen Qinghu to actually chat with her. His face was full of a hearty smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±It seems like you¡¯re notpletely unmoved. I can see that you care about him a lot.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Did she care about Bai Xiao? It didn¡¯t seem like it. She had only asked about Bai Xiao¡¯s situation. ¡°She didn¡¯t know how to reply to Shen Qinghu, so she could only smile at Shen Qinghu. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that it had nothing to do with her. After all, because of her rtionship with Bai Xiao, Shen Qinghu had already flipped out several times. ¡± ¡°She thought that the conversation was over. After all, she didn¡¯t think that she had anything to talk to Shen Qinghu about. Shen Qinghu was a very strong agent. ¡± ¡°However, Shen Qinghu suddenly began to tell him stories from the past.¡±¡±I¡¯ve known Bai Xiao for almost ten years. We knew each other when he just graduated from high school. At that time, he ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2029 ? Chapter 2029: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (39) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shen Qinghu said a lot, nothing more than that Bai Xiao was a piece of unpolished jade. It was he who discovered Bai Xiao¡¯s talent in this area, and then let Bai Xiao shine. Then he said that Bai Xiao not only had a beautiful face that even the gods would be jealous of, but also a particrly smart and wise brain. ¡± ¡°When he first entered the circle, he was the one who taught Bai Xiao, and now, it was Bai Xiao who taught him what to do. ¡± ¡°Because Bai Xiao was smart, he handled everything better than him. ¡± ¡°As Lu Kaixin listened, he thought of something very important. Didn¡¯t bai Xiao say that he had no right to speak and that he would listen to his manager?¡±¡±So you¡¯re saying that you respect Bai Xiao a lot and listen to everything he says? then, why didn¡¯t you try to persuade him to break off the contract with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu coughed lightly.¡±¡±You think I don¡¯t want to? you have to know that our Bai Xiao is the dream lover of many women. It¡¯s just that this concerns his image, so of course I can¡¯t let him do as he pleases.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin cast a nce at him. But no matter what Bai Xiao said, he would always listen to Shen Qinghu. Were these two people ying Tai Chi? ¡± ¡°However, there seemed to be a dangerous and deadly aura on Bai Xiao. The longer she was in contact with him, the more she felt like a prey whose nerves had been numbed, and she couldn¡¯t help but fall for him. ¡± ¡°Shen Qinghu suddenly fell silent for a moment. When he spoke again, his expression was a little serious.¡±¡±This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Bai Xiao care so much about someone. I¡¯ve never seen him care so much about his family before. I know you might not have any feelings for him, but I hope you can slightly acknowledge how well he treats you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin heard this, he was slightly stunned. ¡± Was she ignoring how well Bai Xiao treated her? ¡°Wait a minute, was Bai Xiao really that good to her? ¡± Although Bai Xiao said that he liked her and wanted to pursue her ... It seemed that he only liked to scold her and criticize her. Shen Qinghu picked up a phone call and told Lu Kaixin to take good care of Bai Xiao before he left in a hurry. ¡°Happy quietly pushed open the door to Bai Xiao¡¯s spy. He was sleeping at the moment, and he hoped that when he woke up, he would have recovered from his cold, just like her. ¡± ¡°Once she gently closed the door, happy returned to the living room. She was a little hungry, and she wanted to order takeaway, but she did not know where Bai Cheng¡¯s house was, so she could only eat bread and juice. ¡± ¡°After she was full, she sat on the sofa and yed with her phone. She fell asleep while ying. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know how long she had been lying there, but she heard footsteps in a daze. She opened her eyes and saw Bai Xiao walking out of the undercover agent¡¯s room in his pajamas. He frowned slightly and sat down on the sofa opposite her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±¡±Lu Kaixin sat up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mm.¡±¡± Bai Xiao responded faintly, his voice a little hoarse from just waking up. ¡± ¡°He furrowed his brows slightly, his long fingers rubbing the space between his eyebrows, his face cold. ¡± ¡°She was born with a strong aura, and once she put on a cold expression, her whole body would be filled with a cold and low pressure. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was sensitive enough to notice that something was wrong with Bai Xiao, and he seemed to be very hurt.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you feel ufortable with the cold? Do you want me to get you a ss of water?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her and slowly said in an indifferent and deep voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s not a cold, but a stomach ache?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Stomach ache? ¡°¡±Do you have stomach medicine at home?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked subconsciously. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied.¡±¡±I¡¯m just hungry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin immediately stood up.¡±¡±You have bread and juice at home. I¡¯ll go get them for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at her worried little expression, Bai Xiao deliberately put on an aggrieved face and gazed deeply at her little face. ¡± Chapter 2030 ? Chapter 2030: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (40) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m having a stomachache,¡±¡± he said softly.¡±¡±You¡¯re still giving me these. You really don¡¯t know how to feel sorry for me at all.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°If he wasn¡¯t the one who said he was hungry, then what was she going to give him if not food? ¡± ¡°Seeing her dumbfounded look, Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled into a smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±Congee, I want to have some congee. Can you go and make some congee for me?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart suddenly tightened! Congee? How did she cook it? she had never cooked it before ... But there should be a guide online. ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her expression, and his deep eyes were filled with doubt.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know how to make congee?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin bit his lip and felt ufortable, but he still wanted to save face. He didn¡¯t want Bai Xiao to look down on him, so he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±How is that possible? of course, I know how to cook porridge.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you sure?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t be more certain. Of course, I know.¡±¡± She had never cooked congee before, but she had asionally seen the young beauty cook congee, and it was not just one congee. She could definitely do it. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes lit up.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll make two more side dishes to go with the porridge.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin thought,¡¯she doesn¡¯t even know how to make porridge, and she doesn¡¯t even know how to turn on the gas stove, yet she still wants to make two side dishes? ¡± ¡°She subconsciously nced at Bai Xiao, but seeing that he was staring at her, she had no choice but to keep her mouth shut. She got up and went to the kitchen, taking her phone along the way. ¡± Lu Kaixin first used his phone to search on Baidu. ¡°ording to his experience from Baidu, the rice should be soaked in cold water for half an hour before cooking congee to let the rice grains expand. This way, cooking congee would save time. ¡± ¡°Then, he boiled the water. After the water was put into the pot, he first boiled it over a high fire, then turned it to normal fire and let it simmer for about 30 minutes. ¡± Uh ... Why did it feel so difficult? ¡°If she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the aunties at home usually washed the rice and cooked the porridge directly. They didn¡¯t even look at it when they were cooking, so why did they have to stir it? if she didn¡¯t remember wrongly, the electric cooker couldn¡¯t be stopped on the way, right? ¡± Should he use another pot to cook it first and then use the electric cooker ... ¨C ¡°Sitting in the living room, Bai Yao did not think that Lu Kaixin did not even know how to make porridge. Thinking about how he would be able to eat the porridge that Lu Kaixin personally made for himter, his expression became gentle, and his eyes became bright and dazzling. The fatigue between his brows gradually faded away, and he casually leaned back on the sofa in an elegant,zy, and rxed manner. ¡± He took the remote control and turned on the TV. An idol drama was ying on the TV. The male lead was gently kissing the female lead¡¯s forehead and whispering sweet nothings into her ear. ¡°He rubbed his lips, and the characters in his mind subconsciously changed to him and Lu Kaixin. There was a smile in his eyes, and he was clearly in a rare good mood. ¡± ¡°All of a sudden, he heard a series of crackling soundsing from the kitchen. His eyes darkened, and he was so nervous that he felt like he was suffocating. He quickly stood up and walked over, only to see that Lu Kaixin had dropped several pots on the ground. ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. What was going on? What was happening? Why did he take out the pot? ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at Bai Xiao to hide his embarrassment and coughed lightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Um, I was thinking about which pot to use to make the congee, but I identally dropped it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You want to use a pot to cook porridge?¡±¡± Bai Xiao was shocked. This was a tool that only skilled and time-free chefs would use. Usually, Xiaobai or people who didn¡¯t like to stay in the kitchen would use the rice cooker directly. ¡± It seemed like she liked the kitchen and was very good at cooking. ¡°¡±¡±What else?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked. ¡± Chapter 2031 ? Chapter 2031: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (41) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I have an electric rice cooker at home that¡¯s specially used to cook congee ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao didn¡¯t want her to work so hard. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just used to using a pot to cook congee, but since you like to eat congee cooked with an electric rice cooker, I¡¯ll cook it with an electric rice cooker,¡±¡±happy said guiltily. ¡± ¡°As he spoke, Lu Kaixin directly opened the rice cooker that Bai Xiao was pointing at and took out the dder inside. After washing the rice, he put it back and covered it, then pressed the start button. ¡± ¡°It should be considered a sess, and he could eat the porridge in half an hour ... ¡± ¡°Just as she was about to give herself a thumbs up, Bai Xiao said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I haven¡¯t pressed the congee cooking button.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin thought to himself,¡¯I even have to press the congee cooking button. It¡¯s so troublesome!¡¯ But he smiled without showing it on his face.¡±¡±I identally forgot.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she was done, she opened the refrigerator to get some food. ¡± ¡°The refrigerator was quite well-stocked. It had all kinds of ingredients, and it was obvious that it was used to staying at home. She was a little surprised.¡±¡±You actually know how to ... Cook?¡±¡± Not only would he do it often, but it also felt like he did it often. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why are there so many ingredients in your refrigerator?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yinian likes to cook.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I thought so too. You don¡¯t look like you know how to cook.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I should be better than you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is that possible?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll know when I see you do it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°How could Lu Kaixin possibly let him win? he immediately turned around and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t like to be watched. I won¡¯t be able to cook if I do that. I¡¯m going to start cooking now. You should go out first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s deep voice rang out, revealing a trace of worry and suspicion. From her series of operations just now, he suddenly felt that she might not be as proficient in the kitchen as he had thought. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin waved his hand.¡±¡±No need. Just tell me where the switch for the gas is.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao took a deep look at her, pointed to the switch, and slowly turned around to walk out. ¡± Happy took his phone and searched for cooking tips. ¡°After checking, she first cut the vegetables and turned on the fire. When the oil in the pot was red, she was ready to throw the vegetables in. Because she was afraid of fire, she stood far away and the oil sshed everywhere. ¡± She was afraid and turned the vegetables far away. ¡°All of a sudden, the oil in the pot burst into mes, and she screamed in shock. ¡± ¡°Bai Yao was worried about her to begin with, and he had been paying attention to the kitchen. When he heard the noise, he quickly ran over, and the moment he reached the kitchen door, he saw Lu Kaixin. He sshed the water from the vegetable basin at the side at the pot. ¡± ¡°Not only did the fire not go out, but it also spread even higher. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was so scared that he was dumbfounded. Before he could scream, Bai Xiao pulled him into his arms and protected him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and he hurriedly turned off the gas switch. Then, he covered the wok with a lid, and the fire was immediately put out. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin shuddered in fear. He raised his eyes and smiled weakly at Bai Xiao, feeling a little scared for some reason....... ¡± ¡°She gulped for a moment before saying,¡±¡±¡±¡±That was ... An ident.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, her fair and clear little face blushed at this moment, and her eyes drooped. ¡± ¡°No matter how she looked at it, this situation didn¡¯t seem to be as simple as an ident. She thought that Bai Xiao, that hateful guy, would definitely take this opportunity to mock her. ¡± ¡°To her surprise, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say anything unpleasant, and the coldness in his eyes slowly faded away. He quietly watched as she gradually softened, and he raised his hand to gently stroke her hair. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to cook. I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating side dishes. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 2032 ? Chapter 2032: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (42) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He finally understood that she was putting up a front, but she was actually just an idiot in the kitchen. ¡± ¡°This kind of girl should have been spoiled since she was young, so she didn¡¯t have anymon sense in the kitchen ... ¡± ¡°Today, he would have a bowl of in porridge. It was probably something she made for the first time in the kitchen. Even if there were no side dishes, it would be enough. ¡± ¡°After the porridge came out, Bai Xiao realized that there was too little water. It didn¡¯t look like porridge at all, but more like overcooked rice. ¡± ¡°It seemed that if they were to be together in the future, he would definitely not let her cook. ¡± ¡°In the end, Bai Xiao ordered takeout. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had been hungry for a long time, and he ate even more deliciously than Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°As she ate, she felt Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze on her, so she looked up. ¡± ¡°As expected, he was really looking at her. He was fixed and in a daze. There was a hint of a smile at the corner of his mouth. It was somewhat unfathomable, and she could not guess what he was smiling about. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are youughing at?¡±¡± she asked, frowning. ¡± ¡°Eh? Was he smiling? He just felt satisfied watching her eat, so he took a few more nces. ¡± ¡°His face was a little hot, but Bai Xiao¡¯s tone was indifferent, revealing a trace of heat and ridicule.¡±¡±¡±¡±Because your table manners are too unsightly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin immediately denied. ¡± ¡°She had been trained to not gobble down food no matter how hungry she was, so it was impossible for her to eat unsightly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No matter how ugly she is, she¡¯s not as ugly as you,¡±¡± she retorted. ¡± ¡°The smile in Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes gradually brightened, and there was even a trace of teasing as he said in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, not as good as your table manners.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not sincere. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You see, no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me.¡±¡± Bai Xiao helplessly spread his hands. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and took another mouthful of porridge. Then, he looked at Bai Cheng and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t like to receive favors from others. Since you¡¯ve treated me to porridge, I should thank you. So, you can make a request of me. Of course, it has to be within my ability ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just because I treated you to porridge?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his chin.¡±¡±Also, when I catch a cold, call the doctor. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I thought it was because I kissed you and took away your cold,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said in a charming andpassionate tone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin flew into a rage out of humiliation.¡±¡±It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t make any requests.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I did, it¡¯s just that ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up, and his smile became a little devilish.¡±¡±Any request?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±As long as it¡¯s within my ability, of course.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This request is definitely within your ability. To be precise, you don¡¯t need to do anything. I¡¯ll do it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t want to think too much about it, but the feeling that Bai Xiao gave her was just too unpleasant. ¡± ¡°Now, she didn¡¯t need to do anything. As long as she needed him to do it, it was really simr ... She subconsciously thought of it in the wrong way, and silently said in her heart,¡±¡±Bai Xiao was really a pervert! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you thinking about?¡±¡± Bai Xiao looked at her, amused.¡±¡±What are you thinking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t even think about messing around,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin said sternly. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao elegantly leaned back in the chair behind him, his eyes calm as he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to mess around, I want to be serious.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph,¡±¡± he snorted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then tell me about it.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin supported his chin with his hand. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s long, narrow, and deep eyes revealed a hint of a smile that was full of charm, but also extremely serious and serious.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m asking you to give me a wedding night. This shouldn¡¯t be considered reckless, right? it¡¯s also within your ability, because you don¡¯t have to do anything. You just have to agree.¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: thank you, everyone, for your support. The top 50 will receive red packets as thanks. Please take a screenshot of your support points, follow thements section, and join the group to receive the red packets.] ¡± Chapter 2033 ? Chapter 2033: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (43) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Lu Kaixin said that he could fulfill one of his requests, he really did not think that he would ask for a wedding night. She had thought that the most outrageous request he would make might be a kiss or a night with him, but she had already thought of a solution. ¡± ¡°However, his skin was much thicker than she had thought. He was actually getting married. ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t the wedding night the wedding night? that meant she had to marry him ... If she didn¡¯t get married, how could there be a wedding night? ¡± ¡°She was speechless and pointed at him for a long time before she found her voice.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not messing around? Do you know what marriage is? Marriage is for two people in love to form a family. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Naturally,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But we don¡¯t love each other.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This emphasis made Bai Xiao¡¯s face sink a little unhappily, and he looked at her with an aloof expression, his mouth using a goading method.¡±¡±¡±¡±I knew you would go back on your word, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so shameless ...¡±¡± ¡± He actually called her shameless. Lu Kaixin was instantly at a loss for words. He was so choked that he could not say anything. ¡°She looked at him and asked in confusion,¡±¡±you said that you¡¯re young and handsome, you¡¯re handsome, you have a promising career, and you should be from a good family. You can say that you¡¯re God¡¯s favorite, but it¡¯s not too bad. You can have any girl you want. You don¡¯t enjoy a good Diamond King, old Wang. Why do you suddenly want to get married at a young age?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face was proud as he looked at her and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±After meeting you, I¡¯ve been unable to get over it. I probably can only get over it after marrying you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Am I a scapegoat?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was both angry and amused. She was to me for this. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Bai Xiao snorted coldly.¡±¡±Anyway, you¡¯re just cheating.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°So what if she acted shamelessly? she was a girl and didn¡¯t need to be loyal. Besides, girls should protect themselves. Lu Kaixin could not help but re at him.¡±¡±You can¡¯t do anything to me if I want to go back on my word. However, it¡¯s not that I want to go back on my word, but my marriage is not within my control. My ability can¡¯t decide my marriage. If you want to marry me, you¡¯ll have to ovee all obstacles first. Otherwise, there¡¯s no need to talk about anything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±As long as you¡¯re willing, you can even climb a mountain of swords and plunge into a pot of boiling oil, let alone defeat six generals!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s words were firm and decisive, and theynded heavily on Happy¡¯s heart. ¡± ¡°She suddenly felt a strange sense of anticipation. Her eyes moved a few times, and happy said softly,¡±¡±I can¡¯t make the decision for my own marriage. If you can settle my grandfather, my father, and my brother, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao definitely couldn¡¯t get all the men in her family to agree to it without her consent. ¡°¡±¡±This is what you said. Don¡¯t go back on your word and go back on your word!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I definitely won¡¯t go back on my word this time. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I have to write it down as evidence.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was just saying it casually, but perchte was serious. He took out a piece of paper and wrote on it: ¡°¡±If Lu Kaixin¡¯s grandfather, father, and brother agree to Lu Kaixin marrying Bai Xiao, then Lu Kaixin will have to marry Bai Xiao.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He wrote the witness, Bai Xiao, at the end of the letter and pushed it in front of Lu Kaixin, asking her to sign it. ¡± Lu Kaixin hesitated for a moment before he signed his name. ¡°When he saw Bai Xiao holding the agreement and looking at it with a slight smile, Lu Kaixin narrowed his eyes and smiled like a little fox. It was impossible for Bai Xiao to get all the men in her family ... ¡± Chapter 2034 ? Chapter 2034: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (44) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s cold also recovered the next day, and the two returned to the set together, fully immersed in work. Bai Xiao didn¡¯t mention the wedding night again. Although he said that he only needed to settle the men in her family, he didn¡¯t ask her who her father was, what his father did, or where her brother worked. ¡± ¡°Happy was quite puzzled. After all, he was the one who had previously pestered her about wanting to get married. ¡± Why did he turn around as if nothing had happened? what a serious case of amnesia. ¡°It¡¯s good to be forgetful, and it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t think about it again in the future. ¡± ¡°At that moment, happy was extremely displeased with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°However, she soon forgot about this matter, because Bai Xiao¡¯s scenes for the past two days were all intense. ¡± ¡°There were quite a few scenes with happy, and happy had to prepare for a very long time for each scene, but Bai Xiao did not need to do any preparation. Most of the time, he still controlled the progress of the entire production team just like before. ¡± ¡°Whether it was the drama with his family, the drama with his rtionship with her, the breakup, the quarrel, he had relied on his superb acting skills to perform each scene vividly. ¡± ¡°Even if she was a little dissatisfied with Bai Xiao, she couldn¡¯t help but praise him in her heart. He was really too amazing! ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, who was serious in his work and acting, had a very charismatic personality. It had nothing to do with her handsome appearance or his handsome temperament, but the temperament of his entire body. His every move was stylish. ¡± ¡°There were a few times when they acted together. When he hugged her and kissed her, she felt her heart beat so fast that it was difficult for him to breathe. ¡± ¡°However, the most charming part of him was not when he was acting, but when he was discussing the script with the director. Lu Kaixin liked to stand by the side and listen to him exin the script and arrange the scene with ease. His bright eyes were filled with admiration that even she did not know. ¡± ¡°He even asked the director to use unconventional shooting methods, and the results were particrly good, especially tasteful and beautiful. Sometimes, he really didn¡¯t look like an actor, but more like a director, no, an artist, because he had his own unique views on the plot arrangement. ¡± ¡°When the plot was written by the screenwriter, he would point out the ws very strictly. He would also point out the areas thatcked logic and ask the screenwriter to change them. ¡± ¡°If Lu Kaixin had hated Bai Xiao¡¯s boastfulness and frivolity at the beginning and protested against his overbearing and forceful ways, then at this moment, Lu Kaixin admired his professionalism and perfectness. ¡± ¡°Of course, Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know about his admiration and admiration, nor did he know how warm and gentle her gaze was when she looked at Bai Xiao, like a spring breeze. ¡± ¡°Time passed very quickly, and it was the arrival of another spring Festival. The production team very kindly gave everyone a holiday and let everyone go home for the new year. They would officially start work on the seventh day of the Lunar New Year. ¡± ¡°The night before Lu Kaixin returned home, Bai Xiao finally spoke up and asked her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you going to bring me home?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why should I bring you home?¡±¡± Bai Xiao brought her seafood porridge, and happy did not hold back. He opened it and stirred the porridge with a spoon. He scooped up all the prawns and Jade pirs that had sunk to the bottom of the bowl, then picked them out to eat first. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao frowned slightly.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t bring me home, how am I supposed to settle your grandfather, father, and brother? We can¡¯t just do it in the dream without knowing who it is, right?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2035 ? Chapter 2035: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (45) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled and said mischievously,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s a good idea. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao directly pulled the bowl of porridge in front of him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you bringing me back?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin shook his head. ¡± ¡°She had promised her family again and again that this Bai Xiao was just a contract boyfriend, and they had no feelings or ambiguous rtionship. In fact, to her, there were no feelings at all, so what was going on with her bringing him home now? ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was a little angry. He pushed the porridge in front of Lu Kaixin, then got up and left. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at his back and muttered disapprovingly,¡¯he has such a bad temper. He¡¯s even worse than me, but who cares?¡¯ ¡± ¡°She said she didn¡¯t care, but the porridge in front of her, which she had been eating with relish a moment ago, was now tasteless. ¡± Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t think that he should bring Bai Xiao back at this time. ¡°Every year during the new year, many high-ranking officials and dignitaries would gather at the old mansion to wish grandfather a Happy New Year. ¡± ¡°In addition, his uncle was now in an important position, brother Xiao Bai had been promoted, and old handsome Lu¡¯s business was booming. He was already famous both domestically and overseas. He was just a small star, and he had such an intention. It would be strange if Grandpa paid attention to him. ¡± He might even be directly beaten out. ¡°If he went at this time, wouldn¡¯t he just be asking for a snub? Happy spread his arms, but she felt that she was not thinking for his sake. It was because she did not want to bring him along! ¡± ¡°The moment they returned to the Lu family mansion, chief Lu harrumphed coldly and acted coquettishly,¡±¡±You still know how to go home? It¡¯s been half a year and you¡¯re only a shadow. Do you still have me as your grandfather?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your Grandpa has been talking about you every single day recently,¡±¡± Shen lingshuang chimed in. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin heard that, he felt a wave of guilt wash over him.¡±¡±Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fighting for my dream.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chief Lu patted her head in understanding. ¡°¡±That¡¯s enough. I know that times have changed. Girls should be self-reliant and have their own careers. They shouldn¡¯t get married and have children. If you have a dream, then work hard. I¡¯ll support you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he gave Lu Kaixin a big red packet as a New Year¡¯s gift. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was overjoyed.¡±¡±I knew you¡¯re the best to me, Grandpa. Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. I won¡¯t embarrass the Lu family. I¡¯ll definitely work hard and break out of Asia to the rest of the world. I¡¯ll make a good movie that will amaze the world and let everyone know that there are good movies in our country!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chief Lu¡¯s words hit the nail on the head. He chuckled.¡±¡±As expected of the blood of our Lu family!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course. I have inherited my grandfather¡¯s excellent bloodline and genes. I have a revolutionary spirit that is not afraid of hardship, fatigue, or difficulties!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tomorrow, I¡¯ll tell your father not to act in this movie or whatever. It¡¯s too reckless. They even want to get a contract and set up a boyfriend¡¯s character. What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy chuckled.¡±¡±Thank you, Grandpa, but I¡¯ve thought it through. This is my dream, not my father¡¯s dream, so I shouldn¡¯t let him pay for my dream with money. Dreams should be fought for. As for a boyfriend, I don¡¯t have one!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When chief Lu heard that, he nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°¡±You¡¯re still young. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin hugged his arm and acted coquettishly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I know, Grandpa.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Judging from her grandfather¡¯s attitude, if Bai Xiao wanted to settle things with her grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t even have a dog hole, let alone a door and window ... ¡± Chapter 2036 ? Chapter 2036: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (46) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin took a bath and was about to have a good sleep when Lu shaoqian pushed the door open and walked in. He grinned and put his arm around Happy¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh my, our little happy is finally home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian was the son of Lu Huainan and Yan miaoke. This couple had a marriage of convenience, and even though they had a son in the end, they still ended up in a divorce. After the divorce, she would marry him and they would have nothing to do with each other. ¡± ¡°However, Lu shaoqian had it tough, living with old master Lu and Shen lingshuang in the old residence since he was five. ¡± ¡°Perhaps it was because of his parents, but he was a bit of a yboy. ¡± Everyone thought that he was the most useless child in the Lu family. ¡°However, the Lu family knew very well that Lu shaoqian was a smart kid. He was a top student who graduated from an Ivy League school. ¡± ¡°He was fooling around with young and beautiful girls every day and was doing nothing, but he actually had his own career. ¡± Lu shaoqian was a person who was particrly easy to talk to at all times. He was very generous and had a heroic personality. He would not be calctive. ¡°However, he had a bottom line, and that was his sister. ¡± Even those who had never seen Lu shaoqian¡¯s sister knew that Lu shaoqian had a serious sisterplex. ¡°He liked to pick up girls, but none of the girls in the world were as good as his own girl. His own girl was a fairy, and he couldn¡¯t evenpare. ¡± ¡°He liked to make friends with young talents, but he felt that all the young talents in the world were not worthy of his sister. His sister should marry the best man in the world. ¡± ¡°As for the existence of that man, it was yet to be verified. ¡± ¡°When happy smelled the scent of alcohol on him, he pushed him away.¡±¡±¡±¡±Second brother, why did you go and get drunk again? Don¡¯t get drunk to death one day. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her expression was very serious, and she did not seem to be joking at all. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian spread his hands.¡±¡±That¡¯s good. It¡¯s all over.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her footsteps were light, and she couldn¡¯t stand steadily, so she directlyy down on the sofa. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Third uncle will be worried about you if you continue like this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian closed his eyes and snorted.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you worried about me? he has his own wife and son. That¡¯s enough for her to worry about.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy did not know what to do with him. He remained silent for a moment before he asked softly, ¡°¡±Wasn¡¯t your wife in Italy a few days ago?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian opened his eyes with a smile.¡±¡±It¡¯s the new year. Of course, I have toe back to see you and Grandpa and Grandma. Don¡¯t think of your brother as too heartless. I brought you a gift. It¡¯s in my room. Go get it yourself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go downstairs first and ask the Auntie to make a bowl of hangover soup. ¡°¡± Happy shook his head and said in slight resignation,¡±¡±¡±¡±Grandma definitely doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian quickly sat up.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t let grandma know ...¡±¡± If he knew, he would be as miserable as Sun Wukong who met Tang Sanzang. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin faked augh.¡±¡±What about Grandpa?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian¡¯s body trembled slightly.¡±¡±Sister,¡±¡± he said,¡±¡±second brother has been very good to you since you were young.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright ... Don¡¯t y the emotional card. But there won¡¯t be a next time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy said as he left. He went downstairs and asked the Auntie to make some soup to sober him up. When he came back, he saw Lu shaoqian on the phone the moment he entered the room. ¡± ¡°His eyes were still closed, and he threatened in a drunken haze,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is Lu Kaixin someone you can find?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy focused his gaze and saw that second brother was holding her phone. She quickly walked over.¡±¡±¡±¡±My phone? Who is it ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2037 ? Chapter 2037: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (47) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy focused his gaze and saw that second brother was holding her phone. She quickly walked over.¡±¡±¡±¡±My phone? Who is it ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian took his phone away and shrugged his shoulders.¡±¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s dead!¡±¡± Then, she threw the phone to happy. ¡± Happy quickly stretched out his hand and caught it just in time to prevent his phone from falling to the ground. She took a look at the caller ID and saw that it was Bai Xiao. ¡°When she looked up at Lu shaoqian again, she saw him raising his eyebrows and looking at her. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could sense the meaning in his eyes, as if he was saying: Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re just a contract couple? why would a contract couple call you for no reason? is he trying to harass you? ¡± ¡°She smiled.¡±¡±We¡¯ve been filming a movie recently. He¡¯s probably looking for me because of something in the movie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqianughed as well. He sat on the sofa and leanedzily against the back of the chair. He crossed his legs and rested his hands on his legs. His eyes were sharp as he looked at her. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been in the entertainment industry for some time. How are you doing now? do you have the potential to be famous?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s alright,¡±¡±happy replied. ¡± She felt that her second brother¡¯s words had a different meaning. ¡°Lu shaoqian looked at her in confusion.¡±¡±What do you mean by¡±¡± still okay ¡°¡±? is it not going to be popr?¡±¡± he asked. You don¡¯t look like the type of person who would gain any attention or poprity. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin pursed his lips. He felt that he was saying the opposite on purpose. He clearly knew that he had a Best Actor boyfriend now, so there would definitely be a lot of attention and poprity. Or perhaps he really didn¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°However, whether she knew or not, she had to pretend that she didn¡¯t know what he meant. ¡± ¡°She chuckled and said,¡±¡±you don¡¯t even pay attention to me!¡±¡± I¡¯m still quite popr now. There¡¯s a lot of attention on my first drama, and because it¡¯s a famous director¡¯s drama, it¡¯s been on the hot search several times. Don¡¯t you know what I¡¯m doing? It seems that second brother doesn¡¯t care about me. But it¡¯s okay, I know you¡¯re busy!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian chuckled.¡±¡±You¡¯ve only acted in a drama that hasn¡¯t even been released yet, and you¡¯re already a little famous. Don¡¯t be some random celebrity. Since you¡¯re an actor, it¡¯s best if you¡¯re famous because you¡¯re an actor and not because of other random things.¡±¡± ¡± The meaning of her words was clearly disapproving of her and Bai Xiao¡¯s contract rtionship. ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s slender brows furrowed slightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Wasn¡¯t it an ident? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll break up in half a year¡¯s time. After that, I¡¯ll let everyone know that I¡¯m a great actress. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s for the best. That Bai Xiao doesn¡¯t deserve you. He¡¯s a good-for-nothing.¡±¡± Lu shaoqian finally said something. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t say that he¡¯s useless. Actually, he¡¯s quite good. He¡¯s the youngest Best Actor. I realized that he¡¯s not only good at acting, but he¡¯s also good at directing. It¡¯s a pity that he didn¡¯t be a director.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin spoke softly, subconsciously speaking up for Bai Xiao without thinking too much about it. ¡± ¡°Seeing Lu shaoqian¡¯s eyes suddenly narrow and stare at her with an unfathomable look, she quickly replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not trying to help him, I just don¡¯t like to deny someone on purpose. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t like him. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°It would have been fine if she didn¡¯t emphasize it, but now that she did, Lu shaoqian inexplicably lost his calm. ¡± ¡°He cast a deep look at happy, and it was as if he had turned into an old man who had read a thousand sails. He sighed and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t judge a person by his appearance. You have to understand the word ¡®refined scum¡¯, or you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2038 ? Chapter 2038: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (48) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re still young. You can¡¯t judge a person by his appearance. You have to understand the word ¡®refined scum¡¯, or you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy felt that his second brother was actually not much older than him, but sometimes, he really acted like an old man. It was as if he had already gone through all sorts of ups and downs in his life, as well as all sorts of extreme emotions. ¡± ¡°However, he was clearly a young man ... ¡± ¡°Seeing that Lu shaoqian was staring at her, she smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±When I find a boyfriend in the future, I¡¯ll definitely let you pass. If you don¡¯t pass, I¡¯ll definitely not marry you, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is more like it.¡±¡± Lu shaoqian stood up and patted Happy¡¯s head.¡±¡±It¡¯ste. You should get some rest too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re going back? but I¡¯ve already asked the Auntie to make you some soup to sober up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll get her to send it to my room. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As he said that, he had already closed the door. ¡± Happyy on the bed with his phone in his hand. He looked at the number on the screen and hesitated about whether he should call Bai Xiao or not. ¡°Just as he was thinking about this, his phone rang again. When happy saw that it was Yinian who called him, he curled his lips up. Even if it was not Bai Xiao calling, it was probably rted to him. ¡± ¡°If Bai Xiao wanted to call Yinian to test her, then the man who picked up the phone just now was too childish. ¡± ¡°As Lu Kaixin thought about this, he picked up the phone and called out softly,¡±¡±Yinian.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, a questioning voice immediately came from the other side,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who was that person just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was originally angry that Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t bring him back. He wanted to wait for Lu Kaixin to call him, but after waiting for an entire day and night, he didn¡¯t get anything. He finally understood that he shouldn¡¯t expect her to do anything for him. ¡± ¡°He took the initiative to call her. After waiting for a while, the call was picked up. ¡± ¡°However, it was not Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice. It was the voice of an unfamiliar man. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was displeased at first, but then he thought that it could be Happy¡¯s older or younger brother or some other rtive, so he politely said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m looking for Lu Kaixin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who are you?¡±¡± The other party¡¯s tone was extremely high, and his tone was extremely cold and hard, as if he was very unhappy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao,¡±¡± He thought for a moment and gave his name, thinking that the other party would know of his existence. In the end, the other party snorted coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t know him!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Thinking that the other party should be Lu Kaixin¡¯s younger brother or older brother, Bai Xiao suppressed the displeasure in his heart and politely said again,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m looking for happy. Can you pass her the phone?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The other end of the phone was silent for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was slightly sarcastic.¡±¡±Ah, she¡¯s not here now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then may I ask who you are ...¡±¡± The other party¡¯s strong dissatisfaction made Bai Xiao feel guarded, thinking that he might have been wrong. The person opposite him shouldn¡¯t be an older brother, so could he be a love rival? ¡± ¡°At the thought of this, his expression and voice turned cold. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who I am is none of your business,¡±¡± Lu shaoqian said coldly.¡±¡±Anyway, just remember this: don¡¯t have any ideas about Lu Kaixin. She¡¯s not someone you can mess with.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s none of your business who I¡¯m after,¡±¡±Bai Xiao said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course it has something to do with me,¡±¡± Lu shaoqian dered forcefully.¡±¡±Lu Kaixin is my man.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When his subordinate heard this, he suppressed his temper and finally stopped guessing. Hepletely understood the rtionship between the two of them ... ¡± Chapter 2039 ? Chapter 2039: I¡¯m a little attracted to you (49) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hepletely understood the rtionship between the two of them. It was another man who was pursuing Lu Kaixin. In any case, it was definitely not his boyfriend. This time, Bai Xiao could no longer be polite and ordered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Pass the phone to Lu Kaixin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is Lu Kaixin someone you can find?¡±¡± He meant that he would not give it to her. ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Bai Xiao immediately hung up the phone and then smashed it on the ground. ¡± ¡°The phone was shot for no reason and was smashed to pieces, scaring Yinian who happened toe in. Although Bai Xiao was aloof, he had always been calm. Yinian had never seen him so angry before. ¡± ¡°One thought Aragami stood at the door, not daring to move. She looked at Bai Xiao helplessly, not knowing whether to advance or retreat. ¡± ¡°After a moment of stalemate, Bai Xiao looked at him and reached out his hand, asking for his phone. ¡± ¨C ¡°When he heard Bai Xiao¡¯s voice on the phone, Lu Kaixin was speechless, but he also found it quite funny. Was he too embarrassed to use his own phone to make a call, or was he trying to use Yinian¡¯s phone to test something? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, it¡¯s you,¡±¡± she teased with a smile. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao coldly snorted unhurriedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Am I the one who¡¯s disappointed, or am I interrupting something good?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There was a hint of danger in his tone, and happy could sense that there was something strange about his voice.¡±¡±What good thing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even know what you guys are doing! Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say this out loud, but he really wanted to fly to her side and see what she was doing and who that man was. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you give me a call to inform me that you¡¯re home?¡±¡± he suddenly changed the topic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then aren¡¯t you angry?¡±¡± She had already left, so why should she tell him that she was home? furthermore, she didn¡¯t make an appointment in advance. This was just wishful thinking. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m angry that you have to call me even more. ¡°¡± There was no expression on Bai Xiao¡¯s cold face, as if he was an Ice Mountain that had never changed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you know what it feels like to call someone who¡¯s angry?¡±¡± happy mumbled. ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s like lighting a fire for climbing grass, it¡¯ll burn with a light. ¡°¡± ¡± Bai Xiao frowned. ¡°This brat must have done it on purpose. The thing she loved to do the most was to anger him, to the point of death. ¡± She really didn¡¯t know why he would fall for such a heartless little girl. ¡°¡±¡±Alright, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to sleep. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±¡± Happy yawned. It was almost nineo¡¯ clock, and it was time for her to sleep. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened, and his face seemed to freeze instantly. Sleep? With who? At the thought of that man, Bai Xiao felt ufortable all over. He snorted coldly.¡±¡±Wait,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is there anything else?¡±¡± happy asked him in a speechless manner. Could he let her rest for a few days and not look for her for work or personal matters? unfortunately, that was not realistic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I lost something. Look at your suitcase. Did you take the wrong one during the filming?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What is it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A ck box.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin tried to recall, and he seemed to have the impression that there was such a pot, which had even appeared in the movie, but she thought that Bai Xiao had kept it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t take it,¡±¡± she shook her head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll put it on your dressing table,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied.¡±¡±Take a look and see if you¡¯ve identally taken the wrong one!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin stood up and walked to the clothes room next door. Her things were still in the box, and she had not sorted them out. ¡± Chapter 2040 ? Chapter 2040: I¡¯m a little moved by you (50) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She put the phone on speaker and said as she rummaged through her things,¡±¡±¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t remember receiving any ck box.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems to be ced together with your skincare products,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said.¡±¡±When you were looking at your skincare products, did you identally bring it in?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard her, happy brought out the skin bag and opened it. There was really a ck box inside, and there was a small blue and white porcin carving in it. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had seen this blue and white porcin ornament before, only the box, but ... She looked at the box from left to right, but she had no memory of when she had received it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you find it?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice rang again on the other end of the phone. ¡°Lu Kaixin quickly replied,¡±¡±yes, I found it. It¡¯s with me, but I don¡¯t know how it ended up with me. I¡¯ll return it to you when I get back to the set.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao shook his head.¡±¡±I can ¡®T. I need to use it tomorrow morning. You can send it to me now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.¡±¡±Thatte? It¡¯s almost nineo¡¯ clock, and I¡¯m going to sleep. It seems to be raining outside. ¡°¡± This was too inconsiderate. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao replied,¡±¡±if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, then give me the address. I¡¯ll go over and get it now.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Was she going to give Bai Xiao the address of the Lu family¡¯s old residence? Of course not! ¡°If she gave it to Bai Xiao, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as telling him her identity? ¡± ¡°She frowned.¡±¡±Why are you in such a hurry? I won¡¯t eat you if you leave it here. I¡¯ll just return it to you when the crew starts working.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You think I don¡¯t want to ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice turned cold, and his attitude was as cold as it could get, looking very unhappy.¡±¡±This ornament is my grandmother¡¯s birthday present. It¡¯s her birthday tomorrow, and this blue and white porcin is her favorite object. As her grandson, I have to fulfill her wish.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Urgh!!¡±¡± ¡°¡±Then, go to the sun Mall on XXX Road.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin looked out of the window. ¡± ¡°It was sote at night, and she didn¡¯t know where Bai Xiao was or how far away he was from her. Instead of telling him her address or going to find her directly, she might as well arrange a meeting with him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was silent for a moment before he nodded.¡±¡±Alright.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he left the Lu residence, it was still raining outside. Happy wanted to drive there by himself, but after hesitating for a moment, he felt that it would be troublesome, so he decided to call. ¡± ¡°In the rainy weather, it was difficult to get a taxi. She waited for a long time, but there was no taxi, so she had to ask the guard to send her there. ¡± ¡°The car stopped outside the mall. Lu Kaixin held a small umbre and went into the mall by himself. She walked very slowly, but the rain was heavy, so her coat and shoes were a little wet. ¡± ¡°She had just walked to the entrance of the mall when her phone rang. She took it out and looked at it. It was Bai Xiao, so she quickly picked it up.¡±¡±Where are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m at the intersection,e out. ¡°¡±Bai nodded. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin walked toward the intersection he had told her about. Just as he reached the side of the road, a ck car stopped beside her. The window slowly rolled down, and Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face was revealed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Here you go.¡±¡± She wanted to leave the things in the car and go back, but Bai Xiao opened the door from inside.¡±¡±¡±¡±The rain is heavy, let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The rain was indeed getting heavier, so Lu Kaixin pulled open the car door and sat in it. She handed the box to Bai Xiao.¡±¡±Here you go,¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao didn¡¯t pick it up and just drove forward ... Chapter 2041 ? Chapter 2041: Just who is this Lu Kaixin (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t pick it up and just drove forward ... Lu Kaixin was stunned for a moment, then he looked at him and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not willing to bring me home, but I¡¯m willing to bring you home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bring her home? when did she say that she wanted to go home with him? ¡± ¡°When he saw Lu Kaixin staring at him with a pair of anxious eyes, as if he was going to be stubborn, Bai Xiao said helplessly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just going out for a meal with you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched, and his chest heaved up and down due to his rapid breathing.¡±¡±Why are we having dinner sote at night? we¡¯ve already eaten at this time. Send me back quickly. Someone was waiting for me there just now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao continued to drive forward.¡±¡±Who¡¯s waiting for you? the man who answered the phone just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He seemed to be very calm as he looked ahead, but his fingers on the steering wheel tightened. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No.¡±¡± Happy blurted out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who was the man who answered the phone just now? Who¡¯s the man waiting for you?¡±¡± Bai Xiao immediately asked. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin expressed that he had replied to him nicely, but he was still insatiable. He immediately became angry again.¡±¡±Why should I tell you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°People were like that. The more you didn¡¯t tell me, the more I wanted to know, and the more I suspected that it was a cover up, thinking that there must be something going on between them. ¡± ¡°At this moment, Bai Xiao¡¯s mind was filled with that sleepy and sexy male voice. It was a red light in front, and the car in front had slowed down, but he didn ¡®t, so he almost hit the car in front. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Be careful,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin warned. ¡± ¡°Only then did Bai Xiao step on the brakes. After passing through this intersection, Bai Xiao stopped the car by the side of the road, looked at Lu Kaixin, and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m your boyfriend now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s fake,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin emphasized. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao continued to struggle.¡±¡±But not to the outside world. You can¡¯t let me think that I¡¯ve been cheated on.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you saying? if you don¡¯t believe me, we¡¯ll break up tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That man¡¯s voice sounds like he¡¯s being overly indulgent.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin really wanted to raise his foot and kick him hard. He said angrily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who allowed you to talk about my brother like that? are you looking for a beating?!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°So it was her brother. Bai Xiao instantly felt like he had gone from hell to heaven, and his tone couldn¡¯t be any gentler.¡±¡±So the person who answered your call was your brother!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin gave him a sideways nce and immediately denied,¡±¡±no!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He had clearly said it just now, and it did not matter if he did not admit it now. In any case, he already knew about it. Bai Xiao was in a good mood, and he stared at Lu Kaixin with a pleasant expression. Although he did not say anything, even the slightest trace of joy could not help but show in his eyes. In the end, he evenughed softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are youughing at? what¡¯s so funny?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said angrily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I¡¯ll smile when I¡¯m happy,¡±¡± Bai Xiao coaxed.¡±¡±Why can¡¯t you talk properly every time? if he¡¯s your brother, then so be it ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m calling you brother ...¡±¡± This sentence blurted out of her mouth, and she suddenly had an idea in her mind. Thus, the corners of her mouth curled up into an evil smile.¡±¡±But he¡¯s not my real brother.¡±¡± It was his cousin. ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. ¡°When he saw the smile on his face slowly fade away, Lu Kaixin¡¯s mischievous thoughts grew even stronger. ¡°¡±He¡¯s my lover. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Bai Xiao¡¯s face was instantly covered in frost. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s expression did not change. He continued to lie as if nothing had happened.¡±¡±And we¡¯re engaged to each other when we were children. He came to me today to ask about the scandal between us. I¡¯ve already exined to him that we¡¯re only in a contract ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2042 ? Chapter 2042: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s two thick ck eyebrows twisted together, and his whole body exuded a murderous and cold aura. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin thought that he would fly into a rage and be so angry that he might just drive her out of the car. However, Bai Xiao suddenly turned his head and smiled at her, as if he didn¡¯t care.¡±¡±If I¡¯m tricked by you again, I¡¯ll really lose my intelligence.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was stunned for a moment, and then he raised his chin arrogantly.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s up to you whether you believe it or not. I¡¯ve already said it anyway. ¡°¡± ¡± Bai Cheng smiled and moved closer to her. His face was magnified in Lu Kaixin¡¯s beautiful eyes. The two of them looked at each other and their auras melded together. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became very ambiguous. ¡°He deliberately lowered his voice and said in a deep voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I believe that you only have me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin leaned back against the car door subconsciously. She wanted to go through the door and stand outside the car. She forced herself to calm down.¡±¡±You really know how to tter yourself. Open the door lock. I want to get out and go back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao continued to stare at her closely, his eyes dark and bottomless, but also shing with a light of inquiry.¡±¡±¡±¡±The person who went to pick you up, is he also your brother?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The gentle voice, the familiar aura, and the ambiguous atmosphere, even if there was no intimacy, the gentle words were still extremely alluring. ¡± ¡°She could hear her own heartbeat getting louder and louder, filling her ears. She felt embarrassed, so she deliberately said in a cold voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±The person who came to pick me up wasn¡¯t my brother, but a very handsome man.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not good to let someone you¡¯re not familiar with send you,¡±¡±Bai Xiao said. ¡± ¡°The more he tried to get information, the better he was. ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, Lu Kaixin did not fall into his trap. He chuckled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±How do you know that I¡¯m not close to him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You only need to be familiar with me,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said in a gentle and seductive tone.¡±¡±Not every man is as gentlemanly as I am to you. You have to study the Word¡±¡± refined scum. ¡°¡±¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin seemed to have heard the funniest joke in the world, and heughed so hard that he almost bent over.¡±¡±What did you say? You¡¯re a gentleman?¡±¡± The man who kissed her forcefully at every turn actually had the nerve to call himself a gentleman. This was really too funny. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I¡¯ve studied the word ¡®refined scum¡¯,¡±¡± she said sarcastically.¡±¡±In the end, the appraisal said that it was for men like you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng turned around to look at her, his eyes full of affection. ¡°¡±That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen a real refined scum. I¡¯ve been really good to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was stunned by his gentle and affectionate expression, and his brain short-circuited for a moment, thinking that he was hallucinating. He paused for a moment before he came back to his senses and chuckled.¡±¡±Does your conscience not hurt when you say that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was silent for a moment, then said,¡±¡±could it be that in your heart, my character is not good?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin nodded with an honest look on his face. ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because you deliberately thought of me as useless,¡±¡±Bai Xiao said helplessly. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin spread his hands.¡±¡±Do I have to think of a man who would force a kiss on me as a perfect man?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao coughed lightly and said a little smugly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve always been a perfect man. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you afraid that the wind is strong and you¡¯ll cut your tongue?¡±¡±Lu Kaixin retorted. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was silent for a moment, then said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I remember when I was in high school, there were a lot of girls who liked to look for me. There were a few times when girls blocked me at the door of the toilet and said some strange things. In the tone of you girls, those words were dirty ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2043 ? Chapter 2043: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Are you trying to show off that you have a good rtionship with women?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin interrupted him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao exined,¡±¡±I¡¯m not showing off to you. I¡¯m just telling you that what you think might not be true. Just like how they think that I¡¯m an experienced yboy from my appearance and that I should have a lot of women. They even think that as long as they¡¯re beautiful, they can seduce me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±¡± Happy asked in return. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I only touch the woman I like. I don¡¯t even want to look at a woman who likes to dirty her way in front of me and thinks that she can have sex with me just because she¡¯s pretty ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re exactly the kind of person you¡¯re talking about right now. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re talking about a woman, and you¡¯re a man, but there¡¯s no difference in nature.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You only know how to bully me,¡±¡± Bai Cheng retorted. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless and embarrassed. ¡°If she couldn¡¯t win the argument, she would say that she was bullying him, but it was clearly him who bullied her every time. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Give it a try,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said, unwilling to give up.¡±¡±I really don¡¯t think you¡¯repletely uninterested in me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, and a strange and ugly expression shed across his heart.¡±¡±¡±¡±...You might have misunderstood. A man and a woman in a rtionship must be very happy together. Do you think we look happy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because you¡¯re always trying to make me angry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°This brat loved to pick on him, but even so, every time he looked at her, he would get angry, but he would not really get angry. He just hoped that she could coax him. ¡± ¡°At this moment, he could only be d that Lu Kaixin was not a scumbag who yed with his feelings. ¡± ¡°This was because if a man liked her and wanted to pursue her, he would be afraid of being abused by her and not pursue her anymore. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at the time.¡±¡±It¡¯s veryte. Why don¡¯t you send me back quickly? otherwise, the driver is going to call my grandfather.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao caught the key word.¡±¡±So, the one who sent you here was your family¡¯s driver?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What? I can¡¯t have a driver in my house.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no!¡±¡± Bai Cheng¡¯s heart felt as if a stone had been lifted off his chest and his mood became even better. He then asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then, your family ... Where does your grandfather work?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±I¡¯m already so old. My grandfather must have retired. Of course, he didn¡¯t do anything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about your father?¡±¡± Bai Xiao took the opportunity to ask another question. He had always been a man of few words, but when he was with Lu Kaixin, the amount of words he spoke to him was almost more than what he had said in the past year. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you doing a household check?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was not willing to tell him.¡±¡±It¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve tomorrow, and the elders in the family will be going back to grandpa¡¯s house for dinner. I have to wake up early in the morning, and it¡¯s sote now. Hurry up and send me back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You really can¡¯t bring me.¡±¡± Bai Xiao furrowed his brows, his expression looking very aggrieved, but also a little expectant. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at him with a half-smile and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±When a man is out alone, it¡¯s inevitable that he¡¯ll be depressed and need to be taken care of. If you have the time to waste on me, you might as well find a girl to apany you to sing, watch movies, and have supper. Of course, if you want to spend the night together, that¡¯s fine too.¡±¡± ¡± She even blinked her eyes mischievously as she spoke. ¡°Bai Xiao frowned, his expression turning cold again. ¡± ¡°He did not say anything for a long time. He just stared at Lu Kaixin with a cold gaze, as if he was protesting and judging him at the same time. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond for a long time, he finally couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.¡±¡±Are you going or not?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2044 ? Chapter 2044: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao gave her a deep look before looking away, but he still did not say anything. He started the car again and sent Lu Kaixin back to his original seat. After the car stopped, he did not say a word and quietly waited for Lu Kaixin to get out. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin ced the box in his car and turned to nce at him. Bai Xiao was looking straight ahead, and his expression was calm. The aura around him was cold. ¡± ¡°She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything because she didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡± ¡°She pushed the door open and got out of the car. As soon as the door closed, Bai Xiao drove away, with apletely different attitude from before. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. This guy was really unpredictable. His temper was really bad, and he came for no reason. ¡± He didn¡¯t even know where he had stepped on a mine just now. ¨C ¡°Lu Kaixin was already used to Bai Xiao¡¯s anger, so she did not mind it. ¡± ¡°It was New Year¡¯s Eve the next day, and the Lu family¡¯s old residence was very lively. There were four tables in the living room, and each table could seat about a dozen people. There were two elders and two tables for the younger generation. ¡± It was lively from New Year¡¯s Eve to the second day of the new year. ¡°On the second day of the new year, Lu Kaixin and Lu mu followed Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang to their youngest aunt¡¯s house. Coincidentally, mo Feifei and Shang mo had brought their two sons over as well. ¡± ¡°The elders got together to y mahjong while Zijun organized a party for the younger generation. He called Lu shaoqian, Lu Yang, and the others. Lu yubai also brought star sky along, and Lu mu, Shang pojun, and the others to the northern city Manor in the suburbs. ¡± ¡°Beicheng vi was a private club that Lu shaoqian opened after he graduated. It was also his only business at the moment, and it was still in its early stages. So, everyone agreed toe here to support Lu shaoqian. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had once asked Lu shaoqian,¡±¡±second brother, why did you call this club Beicheng vi?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At that time, Lu shaoqian said that it was because the northern cities couldn¡¯t grow oranges. ¡± ¡°His father¡¯s name was Lu Huainan, and he had named his father Lu Huainan in order to go against his father. ¡± ¡°The moment he understood this, Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡± ¡°The VIP banquet hall of the Beicheng vi had been booked for the night, and a party was being held. ¡± ¡°Everyone was easy to talk to, so they moved to another small hall. There weren¡¯t many people here anyway. ¡± ¡°On the way, Lu Kaixin went to the washroom. When he came out, he ran into Qian Weiwei. ¡± ¡°Tonight, Qian Weiwei was wearing a light-colored floral evening dress. It was a long dress that wrapped around her waist and her fishtail was behind her. Her figure was very prominent, and she looked like a mermaid who had juste out of the sea. ¡± ¡°When he saw Lu Kaixin, Qian Weiwei was stunned. He immediately frowned.¡±¡±Why do I always run into you everywhere?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°These words seemed very familiar, as if Qian Weiwei had said them countless times. Lu Kaixinughed in disdain and shrugged.¡±¡±¡±¡±If possible, I don¡¯t want to meet you either.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°These words made Qian Weiwei unhappy.¡±¡±Do you even know your own status? without Bai Xiao, you¡¯re nothing. Where did you get the courage to go against me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She should be like all the other female stars, ttering her, respecting her, and putting her above all. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin originally wanted to ignore this annoying woman, but he suddenly saw the ne on her neck. It was the one that his cousin had given him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This ne seems to be mine,¡±¡± she said, narrowing her eyes. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei lifted her chin arrogantly.¡±¡±How can this ne be yours? I just bought it!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2045 ? Chapter 2045: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qian Weiwei lifted her chin arrogantly.¡±¡±How can this ne be yours? I just bought it!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Thest time her ne fell, this woman had clearly said that she didn¡¯t see it, but she had worn it today. Not only had she worn it, but she had also said that it was the ne. ¡± Pfft! It was the first time he had seen such a thick-skinned woman. ¡°Happy curled his lips up, but he did not say anything. He just turned around and left. ¡± Qian Weiwei became even more arrogant. ¡°This Lu Kaixin was just a Fox exploiting the Tiger¡¯s might. Now that the Tiger behind her, Bai Xiao, was not around, how could he dare to fight with her directly? she was the youngdy of the Qian family, and she, Lu Kaixin, was nothing. ¡± ¡°It was fine if Bai Xiao married her, but if he didn ¡®t, she would fall from heaven to hell, and she could be killed at any moment. ¡± ¡°However, this woman was too beautiful. Her smile just now was like spring and the water was like peach blossoms, just like a Vixen. If she left Bai Xiao, she would probably find another backer. ¡± ¡°This kind of woman, other than finding a man to back her up, she had no other way out. ¡± Qian Weiwei scoffed in her heart as she watched Lu Kaixin turn right from the front door. There seemed to be a simple small banquet hall there. It was indeed a different banquet hall from hers. ¡°However, did shee to this banquet alone or with someone else? judging from her guilty look just now, she most likely came with another man. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have turned around and left without saying anything. She must be afraid that she would tell Bai Xiao about it. ¡± ¡°If Bai Xiao really didn¡¯t know, then she didn¡¯t mind letting him see the truth and let him know what kind of disgusting woman he had chosen. ¡± Qian Weiwei raised her chin even higher and rolled her eyes up. It was as if her chin had grown to the top of her head. ¡°She walked back to the banquet hall in her high heels and was immediately surrounded by a few heiresses who were on good terms with her.¡±¡±Weiwei, you¡¯re back. Why did you take so long?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei stood in the middle of the crowd like a proud peacock. He asked in a disdainful tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Guess who I just saw.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who did you see?¡±¡± Someone immediately asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu Kaixin.¡±¡± Qian Weiwei replied word by word. ¡± ¡°Someone frowned and asked in confusion,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin?¡±¡± Is she that Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s lips curled in disdain.¡±¡±She¡¯s the one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She¡¯s also at this banquet?¡±¡± someone asked in surprise.¡±¡±How is that possible? her status doesn¡¯t seem to be enough, right?¡±¡± After all, he didn¡¯t say that Bai Xiao would being today. Without Bai Xiao, that woman was nothing. He definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to attend such a banquet ... ¡± ¡°As the crowd discussed, their expressions suddenly became gossipy. ¡± ¡°Someone teased, his tone full of sarcasm,¡±¡±¡±¡±I really couldn¡¯t tell ... She¡¯s actually a rich second generation?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±To be able to bring funds into the production team, I don¡¯t think anyone would believe you if you said you weren¡¯t a rich second generation.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She doesn¡¯t have to be a rich second-generation heir just because she brought money to the production. I think she¡¯s most likely being supported by a sugar daddy!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Could it be that this woman is not satisfied with Bai Xiao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s very possible. After all, Bai Xiao is just an actor, and what an actor can give her is too limited, so she found another man and is two-timing her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who knows? that woman looks like a Vixen. One look and I can tell she¡¯s not willing to be left out. Who knows, she might¡¯ve already made Bai Xiao a cuckold a few times.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2046 ? Chapter 2046: Who is this Lu Kaixin (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Now that you mention it, I remember hearing someone say that Wu dabing was the one who slept with Bai Xiao in that movie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±His means are really too brilliant, he actually took the opportunity to flirt with Bai Xiao ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I were Bai Xiao, I would definitely choose Weiwei.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who cares about Bai Xiao? our Wei Wei doesn¡¯t think highly of him. She said that he has a powerful family background, but I¡¯ve never heard of any rich family with the surname Bai. Perhaps he¡¯s also a gigolo raised by someone else.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then there¡¯s a reason why he took a fancy to Lu Kaixin. They¡¯re evenly matched, and they¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Everyone chimed in one after another, happily mocking and ridiculing each other. In the beginning, they only talked about Lu Kaixin, butter on, they even dissed Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°While the others were chatting, Qian Wei Wei was silent, listening with a smile, happy to see the development. ¡± She wasn¡¯t interested in a man like Bai Xiao. Just his face alone wasn¡¯t enough. The man she liked had to have both looks and depth. A man who could fall for a pretty face like Lu Kaixin was obviously a man without any substance or depth. She didn¡¯t like it! ¡°Qian Weiwei snorted coldly and put on an arrogant expression.¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s enough,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Everyone thought that Qian Weiwei would be interested in Bai Cheng¡¯s good looks, but she was impatient. ¡± Everyone knew that Qian Weiwei had no interest in Bai Xiao and quickly stopped the topic. ¡°Someone quickly changed the topic in an attempt to ease the atmosphere.¡±¡±¡±¡±Weiwei, where did you buy that ne? it looks so pretty.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei smiled and looked like she did not care.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s the work of a famous designer, sang. I thought it looked good, so I wore it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The girl next to him eximed in surprise,¡±¡±Oh my God! It¡¯s actually designed by sang. This design is very famous. Under normal circumstances, it¡¯s impossible to get a reservation.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I know him too. He¡¯s the eldest young master of the Shang family. Not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also very talented.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As everyone was talking, they suddenly saw a tall figure walk out of the entrance in front of them. He was handsome and those who knew the industry would know that this man was dressed in low-key yet luxurious clothes. He had an extraordinary aura and was not an ordinary person. ¡± ¡°Just as everyone was trying to guess who this man was, they saw that the man¡¯s gaze was fixed on Qian Weiwei. He even walked directly towards Qian Weiwei. ¡± ¡°The women who stood beside Qian Weiwei subconsciously backed away. They saw the men standing in front of Qian Weiwei with silly smiles on their faces, as if they had been fancied by some peerless beauty. ¡± They felt that the man must have taken a fancy to Qian Weiwei¡¯s beauty and wanted to pursue her. ¡°After all, with Qian Weiwei¡¯s status, it was normal for her to have good things to pursue. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei was also very happy, but she did not show it on her face. She only said arrogantly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is there something?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The man didn¡¯t reply. He just looked at her, or to be more precise, the ne on her neck. He squinted slightly and asked expressionlessly,¡±¡±is this ne yours?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei looked at him strangely, and her tone started to turn bad.¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After all, she did not get this ne in the right way. After being asked about her guilty conscience, she flew into a rage out of humiliation. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m asking you,¡±¡± the man said coldly.¡±¡±Where did you get the ne on your neck?!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2047 ? Chapter 2047: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (7) Trantor: 549690339 Qian Weiwei¡¯s heart started to beat faster. ¡°¡±¡±Of course ... It¡¯s mine.¡±¡± His tone was a little hesitant, but he was still unyielding. However, his expression was extremely ugly. ¡± ¡°Her mind was spinning, and because it was rted to the ne, she subconsciously thought of Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°That ne was Lu Kaixin ¡®s. When he saw Bai Xiao throw Lu Kaixin¡¯s ne on the ground that day, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at first. He had only picked up the ne to make Lu Kaixin feel bad. ¡± She just wanted to throw the ne away instead of returning it to Lu Kaixin. ¡°However, on the way back, when she was ying with the ne in her hand before throwing it away, she was surprised to find that the designer of the ne was sang. ¡± ¡°Sang was the chief designer of the Shang Corporation. He was the world¡¯s youngest and most famous Chinese jewelry designer. He won a Fashion Award at the age of 15 and owned his own brand at the age of 18. His works were not only popr and well-received, but they were also limited editions that could not be bought with money. ¡± ¡°Especially in recent years, he would release one or two designs a year, but there would only be one or two finished products. Those who took the initiative to order from him did not just have money. In any case, it all depended on sang¡¯s mood. ¡± ¡°She had never seen this ne in a fashion magazine before, so she was suspicious that it was fake. However, after identification, she found that it was indeed sang¡¯s design, so she kept it and wore it for today¡¯s banquet. ¡± ¡°However, he did not expect to run into Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°After all, with Lu Kaixin¡¯s status, he would not be able to attend such a banquet. ¡± ¡°But just now ... Lu Kaixin had left without saying anything, and now, a man like this had appeared, and he had even directly asked her about the ne. Then, this man must have been hired by Lu Kaixin to deliberately embarrass her. ¡± Lu Kaixin did not dare to ask her for the ne openly. This ne designed by Sang was probably something that Lu Kaixin had wanted to obtain during a period of time when he was not in a good position. ¡°Qian Weiwei felt more at ease when she thought of this. She snorted,¡±¡±¡±¡±It can¡¯t be yours, right? ¡°¡±Who are you? this is not a ce where you cane in as you please,¡±¡± he said as he looked around.¡±¡±Where are the security guards? What are you doing? how can you let anyone in?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s yours?¡±¡± The man¡¯s eyes were slightly narrowed, and he exuded a mysterious and cold aura, giving off a noble and distant aura.¡±¡±¡±¡±Impossible!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why is it impossible? I asked sang to design this ne for me. Sang made it for me. ¡°¡± Qian Weiwei said arrogantly. ¡± ¡°If even she had not seen sang before, then it was even more impossible for Lu Kaixin and the man he had invited to the banquet to have seen sang. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He would never meet someone like you,¡±¡± the man replied in a cold and arrogant tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s even more impossible for her to tailor-make anything for you. This ne is Sang¡¯s new design this year, but there¡¯s only onepleted ne in the world. He gave this ne to someone very important to him. The letter ¡®J¡¯ carved out of diamonds is the first letter of her name. I don¡¯t understand how this ne ended up in your hands, but I¡¯m sure that she would never give you the ne I gave her ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, the man raised his finger and twirled it around his temple twice. He sneered and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±So, you¡¯re either suffering from hysteria or you¡¯ve forgotten to take your medicine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was faint, but his words were extremely venomous. ¡± Chapter 2048 ? Chapter 2048: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (8) Trantor: 549690339 This scene sessfully attracted the attention of everyone in the banquet hall. Everyone automatically formed a circle and looked at the man and Qian Weiwei. ¡°After all, Qian Weiwei was the eldest daughter of the Qian family, so no one knew that she would Rob or steal a ne. Instead, they thought that there must be some misunderstanding. ¡± ¡°After all, the Qian family was a reputable family. ¡± ¡°The crowd was still calm, but Qian Weiwei, who was guilty, was not. When she heard the man¡¯s words, all the blood in her body seemed to flow backward, and her mind buzzed. After all, she had always believed that Lu Kaixin¡¯s method of obtaining the ne was not honorable. ¡± ¡°She regretted it so much. She shouldn¡¯t have said that she had asked sang to custom-make it. She should have said that someone else had given it to her. That way, if anything happened, she wouldn¡¯t be implicated. ¡± But it didn¡¯t matter. What did this man know? Lu Kaixin must have been the one who told him this nonsense. ¡°¡±¡±Who Do You Think You Are?¡±¡± she sneered. ¡°¡±Just because you say this is Sang¡¯s new design this year, does that mean it¡¯s Sang¡¯s new design this year? You said that Sang gave this ne to a very important person. How do you know that the very important person is not me? You ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I¡¯m Sang,¡±¡± the man interrupted her. ¡± These few simple words exploded in the banquet hall like thunder. ¡°Everyone was so shocked that their jaws were about to drop. This man was Sang, the famous designer who appeared and disappeared unpredictably, the eldest son and heir of the Shang family. ¡± Qian Weiwei clenched his fists. ¡°No! That was impossible! This person was clearly hired by Lu Kaixin to cause trouble. How could he have be a famous designer, Sang? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fake, it must be fake. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really funny. You actually called yourself Sang. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯re from, but why haven¡¯t the security guards chased you out yet?¡±¡± Qian Weiwei¡¯s tone was very harsh and cold. ¡± ¡°At this moment, someone took out his phone and searched for Sang on the inte. Sang had a photo on the inte, so they could tell if it was real or fake afterparing it. ¡± ¡°Someone eximed in surprise,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh my God, it¡¯s really sang.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s Sang. I didn¡¯t expect to see him in person today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s even more handsome in person than in his photos. No wonder his designs are so good. If I go up and say hello now, can I have one of his haute couture pieces?¡±¡± ¡± Qian Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard the people around her discussing. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s Sang! It¡¯s really Sang! How is this possible?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Everyone looked at Qian Weiwei, who was in disbelief and blushed. They could not find a better word to describe their feelings. ¡± Those who were not used to seeing Qian Weiwei covered their mouths andughed softly. ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s face turned red with anger. He red at the person who was smiling, then turned to look at the man, Sang shangpojun. His eyes were as sharp as arrows, and he said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You mean you¡¯re sang? How could this be ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he asked this, Qian Weiwei¡¯s mind was racing with ideas on how to deal with the situation. ¡± How important was the person Sang was referring to? Could it be Lu Kaixin? ¡°She felt that it was impossible, because Lu Kaixin was just a woman who relied on men to get to where she was. With her rtionship with Bai Xiao, as well as the unclear rtionship between other men, it was impossible for her to be someone very important to Shang bojun. ¡± ¡°If she could seduce shangpojun, then Bai Xiao wouldn¡¯t be in this mess! ¡± Chapter 2049 ? Chapter 2049: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shangpo Jun ignored him and only looked at her coldly, as if to say,¡±¡±if I¡¯m not here, are you the one who is here?¡±¡± ¡± The people around them looked at Qian Weiwei withplicated expressions. Didn¡¯t she say that she had asked Sang to make this ne for her? How could he not know about Sang? ¡°Thus, everyone discussed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where did the nee from? Where¡¯s the high order?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t think that the young miss of the Qian family would actually have such a funny side.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid that the ne was stolen. ¡°¡± ¡± Qian Weiwei shuddered and suddenly remembered what he had said earlier. ¡°She subconsciously wanted to exin, but no one seemed to believe that the ne was a gift from someone else. ¡± ¡°For the first time in her life, Qian Weiwei was defeated and even embarrassed. ¡± ¡°She was the young miss of the Qian family, and she really couldn¡¯t afford to lose face like this. No matter what, she had to cover this up. ¡± ¡°She felt that this was all Lu Kaixin¡¯s fault. If it weren¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have been in such an embarrassing situation. That woman must have deliberately looked for Shang pojun to cause trouble for her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since you don¡¯t believe that I¡¯m Sang and insist that you ordered this ne from me, and I suspect that you stole the ne, we can only call the police to deal with this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, they couldn¡¯t call the police. The Qian family couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei quickly exined,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t steal this ne. Someone gave it to me. He said that sang had it custom-made for me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, the surrounding people began to discuss again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not what she said just now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Just now, he said that he had asked Sang to custom-make it for him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really didn¡¯t think that the eldest miss of the Qian family would lie about this kind of thing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s the Shang family we¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s several levels higher than the Qian family. It¡¯s understandable that she can¡¯t be bothered with the Shang family.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The atmosphere was awkward, and they were in a deadlock. ¡± ¡°Just then, the host of the banquet walked over and greeted Shang bojun, hoping that Qian Weiwei would apologize and the matter would be resolved. ¡± ¡°After all, the Qian family was not an ordinary family. It was definitely impossible to steal the ne. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the one she¡¯s apologizing to,¡±¡± Shang bojun coldly said. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei was also on the verge of breaking down. Of course, she did not steal the ne. She had picked it up when someone had thrown it on the ground. ¡± ¡°Stealing was an act of illegal possession, secretly stealing public and private property. Picking up referred to picking up the lost or discarded belongings of others. There was a strict difference in thew. ¡± ¡°Stealing, regardless of the amount, was illegal. Arge amount or multiple thefts constituted a crime and would be sentenced. ¡± ¡°However, it was a different story when it came to picking things up. It was legal to pick up items that had been discarded by others. ¡± But what could she say? Qian Weiwei was at a loss for words. ¡°Moreover, these people had bad intentions. All of them seemed to be gloating over her misfortune, as if they wanted to use her of something that she had not done. They had deliberately wronged her and framed her. She was so angry that she wanted to cry. ¡± ¡°However, she was the young miss of the Qian family. She couldn¡¯t cry. She definitely couldn¡¯t let these people have their wishes. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, an idea came to her. Qian Weiwei not only had a rich family, but she was also a fair, rich, and beautiful woman. Any ordinary man would fall for her with just a flick of her finger. ¡± ¡°When this man was walking towards her, he stared at her without blinking, as if he was very interested in her. Perhaps she could use her beauty to seduce him ... ¡± Chapter 2050 ? Chapter 2050: Who is this Lu Kaixin (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qian Weiwei boldly stepped forward and said pitifully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Actually, I can exin the ne, but can you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she reached out to grab Shang bojun¡¯s hand. ¡± Shang bojun frowned and pushed her away almost reflexively. He used too much force and Qian Weiwei fell to the ground. Everyone was shocked! Qian Weiwei was also dumbfounded from the fall. She had never seen such an ungentlemanly man. ¡°Shang bojun¡¯s expression was strange and hard to read. He only looked at his hand that Qian Weiwei had touched, then shook it unhappily ... It was obvious that he hated being touched. ¡± ¡°The next second, he even took out his handkerchief and wiped the spot where Qian Weiwei had touched. ¡± ¡°After he was done, he threw it into the bin beside him and said to Qian Weiwei,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll let mywyer handle this matter. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he turned around and left. ¡± ¡°Once shangpo Jun left, everyone started to mock Qian Weiwei. The youngdy of the Qian family, who had been so morous just a moment ago, was now covered in dirt. ¡± She couldn¡¯t stay a minute longer and wanted to find a hole to hide in. She had to run away quickly. ¡°However, things weren¡¯t over yet. Shang pojun said to let thewyer handle it, and the next day, thewyer han was sent to the Qian family. ¡± ¡°Moreover, the scene in the banquet hall had been photographed and uploaded to the inte. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had been paying attention to Lu Kaixin all the time, so he had naturally seen the video. It was fine if others did not recognize the ne, but he did. It was the ne that Lu Kaixin had worn on his neck the other day, but he had pulled it off and thrown it away. ¡± He remembered that she had said that the ne was a gift from her brother. ¡°And today, shangpo Jun said that this ne was given to someone very important to him. Was that person happy? ¡± Shang bojun and Lu Kaixin? It seemed like the Shang family only had two sons and no daughters. So where did this sistere from? Cousin? ¡°The conversation he had with Lu Kaixin yed in his mind like a movie. No wonder she always cared about everything. To her, the unspoken rules were like a joke, which was why she would joke with him without any restraint. ¡± This was because such things were not important to her at all. ¡°As for what her rtionship with the Shang family was, he still didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t know her background either. But one thing he was sure of was that the words ¡°¡±unspoken rules¡±¡± had nothing to do with her. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, she recalled her original thoughts and thought that she had lost her footing and fallen into the soil. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. ¡± She was really a mysterious girl. No wonder he was so distracted by her. ¡°The incident with the ne was because of him. At that time, he thought that she had already picked up the ne when she went back. He did not expect Qian Weiwei to have picked it up. ¡± ¡°Since she had lost the ne because of him, he had to get it back for her. He would teach Qian Weiwei a lesson for being so ignorant. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao took out his phone and wanted to call Lu Kaixin. He didn¡¯t have her phone number saved in his phone, but he remembered it in his heart. He typed out the number one by one. ¡± ¡°However, she did not press the call button for a long time when she saw this familiar string of numbers. ¡± He thought of the day when he left in anger. He had told himself that he would ignore her for a week and let her face her existence. Chapter 2051 ? Chapter 2051: Who is this Lu Kaixin (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Who told her to ask him to find another woman? she could ignore him and not ept him, but she could not push him to someone else after knowing his heart. ¡± ¡°However, did she really know why he was angry? ¡± ¡°A weekter, he would probably be the one to look for her again. What a heartless little girl. ¡± ¡°In that case, there was no difference between calling her a weekter and calling her now. Anyway, he had no bottom line when he met her ... ¡± ¡°With this thought in mind, Bai Xiao¡¯s finger had already pressed the dial button. After the call was connected, it rang twice before it was picked up by the person on the other side. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong again?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice came from the phone. It was a little noisy around him. It seemed like he was outside, but it also seemed like there were many people. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are you?¡±¡± Bai Xiao frowned slightly. She actually asked him what happened again. It seemed like she didn¡¯t know that he was angry at all. It was a waste of time waiting for her to call ... Bai Xiao instantly felt a little helpless. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Today, our entire family came to my first grandpa¡¯s house to pay a New Year visit,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied. There were really a lot of people at first grandpa¡¯s house today, so she couldn¡¯t hear him clearly on the phone. She picked up the phone and stood up, walking to the balcony. ¡± ¡°After a few seconds of silence, Bai Xiao said,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t know that Qian Weiwei had stolen your ne.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy thought that he must have seen the news about Qian Weiwei on the inte, and he replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±She didn¡¯t snatch it. She picked it up. After you threw it on the ground, she picked it up.¡±¡± ¡± His tone was reproachful. ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you get it back!¡±¡±Bai Xiao immediately said solemnly. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled and said naughtily,¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean you¡¯ll get it back for me? you¡¯re the one who lost it. Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll help me. You¡¯re just atoning for your sins by getting it back. At the same time, think about how you¡¯re going topensate me for my losses.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corners of Bai Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up into a faint smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±What if I apany you?¡±¡± His tone suddenly turned gentle, like the spring wind, with a prating and bewitching power. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don ¡®t!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin immediately refused, but the smile on his face grew wider.¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If she wanted him to find her, she would have told him long ago. She would not have asked her cousin to find Qian Weiwei. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was puzzled.¡±¡±...Huh??¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t want anyone to know that the ne is mine!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said. He also didn¡¯t want people to know that shangpo Jun was his brother, and he didn¡¯t want his current identity to bring trouble to their lives. ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t he want others to know? What was her rtionship with Shang bojun? unable to confirm it, Bai Xiao asked tentatively,¡±¡±¡±¡±So you don¡¯t want people to know that shangpo-Jun is your brother?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin asked him in return,¡¯when did I say that shangpojun is my brother? I¡¯m saying that the ne was a gift from my brother. But it¡¯s very likely that I¡¯m lying, and it could also be my lover. It¡¯s even more likely that the person who gave me the ne is the important person Shang bojun said was my brother, and the ne was given to me by my brother. ¡°¡± ¡± Bai Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°This girl was always having fun ying this trick. He couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±¡±Alright, whatever you say.¡±¡± No matter what her rtionship with Shang bojun was, she would only be with him in the end. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯m done talking to you. I¡¯m busy reminiscing with my brothers and sisters.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll see you in two days.¡±¡± The holiday would be over in two days, and everyone would have to return to the production team. ¡± Chapter 2052 ? Chapter 2052: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin ended his conversation with Bai Xiao and prepared to enter the room. When he turned around, he unexpectedly saw a pair of ck eyes, and she said reflexively,¡±¡±¡±¡±Big brother?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oh my God, when did yange to the balcony? and he was standing right beside the flower bed. ¡± ¡°The door didn¡¯t seem to have been opened, so he had been standing on the balcony before she came in? ¡± ¡°Then, did big brother hear her entire conversation with Bai Xiao just now? She quickly recalled the entire conversation, but it did not seem like they had said much. They had only talked about the ne. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai looked at her expressionlessly, his eyes as deep as an ancient well.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve been a little busy recently, so I didn¡¯t have time to ask you what¡¯s going on with that Bai Xiao. You¡¯ll have to go back to filming in two days, so why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s going on between you two now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Nothing happened? ¡°¡±Happy¡¯s lips curled up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you really think you can lie to everyone?¡±¡± Lu yubai said coldly.¡±¡±It¡¯s not like they don¡¯t know that you might be lying. They¡¯re just pretending not to know and are willing to believe you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s expression was a little ufortable. She knew that she could coax the others, but she would definitely be dragged into the conversation by her big brother.¡±¡±Big brother, what are you saying? I really don¡¯t have anything to do with him right now, but I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I hope it¡¯s really as you say, that there¡¯s nothing between the two of you. If there is ...¡±¡± Lu yubai said indifferently and changed the topic without leaving a trace.¡±¡±Then I must remind you at this moment that you have to think more clearly than ordinary people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin blurted out, but then he realized that he seemed to have been a little anxious. She didn¡¯t want to be with Bai Xiao, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she considered it or not. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Does she know who you are?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin shook his head. ¡°¡±¡±Do you know who she is?¡±¡± When Bai Xiao appeared beside his sister, Lu yubai had already sent someone to investigate him. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was stunned for a moment, then shook his head. From what she knew, li baixiao was an actor, a capable one. ¡± ¡°But then she remembered that many years ago, she had identally seen an actor push Bai Xiao against the wall. ¡± ¡°At that time, Bai Xiao had just debuted. Because of his overly devilish and handsome appearance, other than women who wanted to use him to hype up their career, men also wanted to use him to hype up their career. ¡± ¡°That male actor was trying to use Bai Xiao to hype himself up. She had seen a video of him, but nothing happened after that, so Bai Xiao should have a very strong background. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There are three invisible financial groups in the world. They are like Solomon¡¯s treasure, hidden in a certain ce. On the surface, they may be a family, or a small vige or Ind in Europe, but in reality, their wealth isparable to that of a country. The financial Empire established by the family almost controls the economic lifeline of the world ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for him to finish, Lu Kaixin smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±So, you¡¯re saying that Bai Xiao¡¯s family is one of the three hidden consortiums?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What else? why would I do this with you?¡±¡± Lu yubai asked her in return. He paused for a moment before he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Our family can¡¯t be allowed by the higher-ups to ept such a consortium¡¯s marriage. Since their families want to hide behind the scenes, they naturally won¡¯t be willing to deal with families like us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He did not need to object. He just believed that once he analyzed the situation, happy would understand. ¡± Chapter 2053 ? Chapter 2053: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Lu Kaixin hung up the phone, he met Lu yubai and had an in-depth conversation with him. ¡± ¡°After Bai Xiao hung up the phone, although he didn¡¯t meet anyone, he was called over by his grandmother for a deep chat that day. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, they talked about everything like it was a family affair. Later on, they talked about how the grandson of an old friend of hers had married a woman casually and did not investigate it properly. In the end, they only found out that the woman was vain, evil, and had a messy private life. ¡± ¡°When Bai Xiao heard this, he had a premonition. ¡± ¡°As expected, in the end, the topic jumped to Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend, Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao felt that grandma had said a lot of things just for this, but she just had to pretend as if she didn¡¯t care. She even mentioned a good friend¡¯s grandson. Her friend¡¯s family background was naturally not simple. Which aristocratic family wouldn¡¯t investigate their daughter-inw¡¯s background a hundred times before letting them get married? ¡± This lie ... ¡°Seeing that Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, the old Madam coughed lightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m just asking. After all, you¡¯re already an adult. Besides, she¡¯s just a girlfriend. We don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll be together in the future. Men should experience hundreds of girls. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s face was full of ck lines.¡±¡±Grandma ...¡±¡± Did she really think he was a stallion? ¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±So you mean you¡¯re serious? This is your first time in a rtionship. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to date a few more times and understand what¡¯s best for you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m very clear about what I like and what suits me,¡±¡±Bai Xiao replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But ... I saw on the inte that she¡¯s quite a schemer ...¡±¡± Grandma¡¯s words were very vague, but her meaning was obvious. She had seen the negative news on the inte that Lu Kaixin had relied on sleeping with men to get to his current position. ¡± ¡°The olddy loved her grandson very much. After knowing that her grandson had a girlfriend, she had been quietly paying attention to her. When she saw the negative news, she believed it half-truths. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said coldly,¡±¡±how many of the rumors on the inte are true? some people even say that I¡¯m also a pretty boy raised by a rich woman. Grandma, am I a pretty boy raised by you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Grandma¡¯s face instantly darkened and she roared,¡±¡±of course not!¡±¡± I¡¯ll teach whoever dares to speak nonsense a lesson. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, why would you believe the news on the inte?¡±¡± Bai Xiao softened his tone and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Grandma, you¡¯ve watched me grow up since I was young. When have my taste been bad? happy is an ... Especially good girl. You¡¯ll know when you meet her in the future. She¡¯s very charming. When you¡¯re with her, you always feel that life is filled with fun that you can¡¯t even imagine. Even if you¡¯re quiet and don¡¯t talk, you¡¯ll still enjoy it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s a little too much of an exaggeration. You have to see it with your own eyes. It¡¯s not easy to be my daughter-inw. You have to get through me first.¡±¡± What she meant was that she hoped her grandson would quickly bring the other party to her house for her to meet. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No matter how hard it is to be a daughter-inw in our family, it still depends on whether she is willing to be one.¡±¡± Bai Xiao thought of Lu Kaixin¡¯s attitude. He used to think that as long as he had money, she would choose him. ¡± But now it seemed that whether she had money or not had nothing to do with whether she chose him. ¡°Hearing her grandson¡¯s words, grandma frowned and looked surprised.¡±¡±You mean, she doesn¡¯t like you?¡±¡± ¡± The olddy did not believe that her grandson was the most outstanding man in the world ... Chapter 2054 ? Chapter 2054: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (14) Trantor: 549690339 The olddy did not believe that her grandson was the most outstanding man in the world. He was a unique good man that all women were after. How could there be a woman who would not like her grandson? This was definitely Lu Kaixin¡¯s way of ying hard to get! ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t reply to her and only said,¡±¡±alright, grandma. You don¡¯t have to worry about my matter. I¡¯ll handle it well. If it¡¯s suitable, I¡¯ll definitely bring the person to see you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t you bring her back for dinner in the next two days?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I would like to ...¡±¡± Unfortunately, Lu Kaixin would not be willing toe. ¡± ¡°If he brought her home without her permission, he would probably block him in the future. ¡± ¡°Looking at her grandson¡¯s back as he left, the old Madam inexplicably felt a faint sadness. ¡± ¡°She looked at the old Butler and said,¡±¡±do you think that girl really doesn¡¯t like Xiao Ling, or is she just pretending?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It must be fake,¡±¡± the old Butler smiled. ¡± ¡°Why did the old Madam look as if she was hoping that the girl would fall in love with Bai Xiao? she was clearly jealous that her grandson had a girlfriend and had less time to go home, but now that she heard that the other party didn¡¯t like her grandson, her attitude immediately changed, as if she wanted to marry him immediately. ¡± ¡°It was said that the older a person was, the more childish they would be. It was really true. ¡± ¡°She thought for a while and said,¡±¡±I think this girl isn¡¯t simple. Look at how she¡¯s charmed the young master ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam frowned deeply.¡±¡±Looking at how Xiao Ling was protecting her just now, if this woman is willing in the future, Xiao Ling will definitely be with this girl regardless of whether the family is against it. But ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, she had also sent someone to investigate this girl. She didn¡¯t seem to be the young miss of any family. The information showed that she was just an ordinary girl. ¡± ¡°However, an ordinary girl had signed a contract with novelty media through the form of a studio. She was already with Xiao Ling in her first movie, which made him feel a little uneasy ... ¡± ¡°The old Butler sighed.¡±¡±The young master has already lost his sight. If that Lu Kaixin really has an improper background, then we should protect him. We can¡¯t let the young master be deceived by this woman.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, get someone to investigate again and see who she usually dates.¡±¡± It was fine if she was scammed of money, but what she was afraid of was scamming her feelings. ¡± ¡°The old Butler sighed.¡±¡±But she has returned to the production team recently. After joining the production team, she doesn¡¯t seem to go out to socialize. She spends every day in the production team. It was the same when I investigated herst time. She was in the production team all day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam smiled.¡±¡±In that case, she¡¯s a little like Xiao Ling. She should be simple-minded.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s hard to say. It wasn¡¯t easy for this kind of woman to hook up with the young master. She¡¯ll definitely pretend to be a good woman in front of the young master. The ru le entertainment circle is full of people who are vain, vicious, and act One way on the surface but another in private!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s true. If he didn¡¯t have some tricks up his sleeve, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to be with Xiao Ling ...¡±¡± The old Madam was silent for a moment before she slowly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll personally help Xiao Ling appraise and settle this matter ...¡±¡± ¡± She wanted nothing more than to immediately have a chat with Lu Kaixin and get to know what kind of person he was. ¡°So, the next day, Lu Kaixin received a call from an unfamiliar number early in the morning. The person on the phone imed to be Bai Xiao¡¯s family member, and he even asked her to meet him. ¡± Chapter 2055 ? Chapter 2055: Who is this Lu Kaixin (15) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin was speechless. Why was Bai Xiao¡¯s family looking for her? She had made it clear to her family that she and Bai Xiao were only a contract couple. ¡°Could it be that Bai Xiao didn¡¯t tell his family about their true rtionship? When he thought about Bai Xiao¡¯s feelings for him, Lu Kaixin instantly felt a little embarrassed. He guessed that Bai Xiao¡¯s exnation to his family was probably the opposite of what he had said. ¡± ¡°Of course, she couldn¡¯t meet Bai Xiao¡¯s family. ¡± She understood what her big brother meant when he told her that day. She couldn¡¯t understand it any better. ¡°Regardless of whether there was a hierarchy in their families, if such a marriage between two powerful families existed, it would definitely cause a huge stir in the political and business circles. It might even cause some negative reactions and even an investigation on the Lu family. ¡± Lu Kaixin gave Bai Xiao a call and told her that his family wanted to see her. ¡°Bai Xiao was silent for a moment, then hung up after saying that he would handle it. ¡± ¡°Happy thought that the matter hade to an end, but on the day he returned to the production team and reached the entrance of Film City, he was stopped by two tall bodyguards, and they invited him to board a luxurious car. ¡± ¡°Inside the car sat a white-haired olddy, like a dignified elder, elegant with a touch of authority. ¡± ¡°She raised her eyebrows and was puzzled by the other party¡¯s identity when the other party had already reported his name. ¡°¡±I¡¯m Bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Didn¡¯t bai Xiao say that he had already settled it? Why did hee to find her again? ¡°Since she¡¯s here, it seems that this conversation is inevitable. This is good, I can also tell her the real rtionship between me and Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°After Lu Kaixin got into the car, the car slowly drove away. ¡± ¡°The olddy looked at Lu Kaixin and said,¡±¡±I know a good cafe up ahead. Let¡¯s go there and have a chat.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin refused and waved his hand.¡±¡±No need. If you have anything to say, just say it in the car.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, matriarch Lin sized up Lu Kaixin from head to toe. This girl¡¯s facial features were exquisite, and she was beautiful, but she did not lose the innocence of her age. Her looks could match up to her grandson. ¡± ¡°Her temperament was also good, and she was also generous and appropriate when facing her. She did not have a trace of pettiness. She did not know if it was because she was an actress or because she had been taught since she was young. ¡± ¡°In short, her first impression of her was very good. No wonder her haughty grandson would take a fancy to her. ¡± ¡°Seeing that the old Madam did not say anything and only stared at him, Lu Kaixin could not help but speak first,¡±¡±¡±¡±Madam, I still need to film. If you have anything to say, please just say it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When the old Madam heard this, she felt her heart drop by ten points. Although this youngdy was good in all aspects, she was a little too impatient and her attitude was a little arrogant. ¡± ¡°Although there was nothing wrong with being anxious and arrogant, being too anxious and too arrogant would give people the feeling that theycked upbringing. ¡± ¡°In the future, when she married into the family, she would have to teach him well. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, the old Madam¡¯s expression changed a little. She had just tacitly agreed to marry into the family, but the purpose of her trip was clearly to break up the couple. ¡± ¡°She immediately said coldly,¡±¡±since that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t find a ce to talk to you. I¡¯m sorry for finding you out of the blue. But Bai Xiao is my most beloved grandson. I won¡¯t interfere with his life, but I have to know if the person he likes really loves him.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2056 ? Chapter 2056: Who is this Lu Kaixin (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled faintly when he heard the olddy¡¯s aged and slow voice. He said slowly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Old Madam, there¡¯s one thing that Bai Xiao might not have told you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What is it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That is, the rtionship between me and him is not what the outside world has reported. There is nothing between us?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he said this, the old Madam was stunned.¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you say? there¡¯s nothing between the two of you? how is that possible? the media has already reported it all, and even Bai Xiao confessed to you on TV, and you¡¯re telling me there¡¯s nothing between the two of you? This is impossible!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The entertainment industry is such a magical ce. There are many, many contract couples out there, let alone contract couples.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin tried to persuade her in another way. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t love my Bai Xiao at all?¡±¡± The old Madam looked at him in surprise, as if she had been struck by lightning.¡±¡±You want to despise my Xiao Ling? do you really think you¡¯re a flower that everyone loves? They all like you. Do you know how outstanding my grandson is? Do you know that the girls who like him can circle around Shanghai several times?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled faintly.¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, then quickly get your grandson to find one. Then, we¡¯ll dissolve the contract.¡±¡± If he really did, then they would have nothing to do with each other. ¡± ¡°The old Madam¡¯s expression changed, and she was furious.¡±¡±¡±¡±Is this something a girlfriend like you should say? You¡¯re getting married, and you¡¯re not going home yet. You can settle this with a casual meal. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not his girlfriend,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin emphasized.¡±¡±He¡¯s a nice guy, but he¡¯s not my type.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can your type be better than my Bai Xiao ¡®s? he¡¯s the best and most perfect man in the world.¡±¡± The old Madam red at her angrily, her expression indignant.¡±¡±Also, don¡¯t be so sure. Anything is possible. If you say that Xiao Ling isn¡¯t your type now, you might have already fallen for our Xiao Ling. Or you might fall in love with our Xiao Ling in the future and cry every day. After all, everyone loves our Xiao Ling ...¡±¡± ¡± The driver in the front seat didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The best series from my Bai Xiao is here again ... The olddy praised Bai Xiao almost every day. ¡°However, have you forgotten the purpose ofing here today? the purpose today is not to get together with someone or gossip about who is a couple, but to let the other party see the distance between him and Bai Xiao, and then make him back off. ¡± ¡°After all, before they set off, the old Butler had also told her that if the old Madam was suspicious, she must be caught. ¡± ¡°But now, it seemed ... Difficult ... ¡± Lu Kaixin coughed lightly and wanted to bid farewell to the olddy. ¡°However, the olddy did not hesitate to ask the driver to stop the car. She looked as if she could not ept the truth, and she insisted on arguing with Lu Kaixin.¡±¡±Then tell me, what¡¯s so bad about Bai Xiao that you don¡¯t like him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Many people were fighting for her grandson, but this little girl also had a strange look on her face. ¡± ¡°However, she had clearly said,¡±¡±he ... Is not my type. We are only in a cooperative rtionship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old man felt like he was about to have a heart attack and looked at her angrily.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t like his type, do you like the ugly type?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Chapter 2057 ? Chapter 2057: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (17) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°What was this olddy trying to do? When she started to size her up, the old Madam¡¯s eyes were picky, and she could keenly sense that grandma Bai Xiao looked for her today to get her to stay away from her grandson. ¡± ¡°If it was dramatic enough, it was possible that something like the drama of chasing away Cindere with money would happen. ¡± ¡°In order to prevent this melodramatic scene from happening, she had been especially considerate and revealed her true rtionship with Bai Xiao at the first moment. Shouldn¡¯t she be happy? ¡± ¡°But why did she suddenly be unhappy? as if she was very angry, she even kept questioning why she didn¡¯t like her grandson, Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Old Madam, did youe to find me today just to ask me why I don¡¯t like your grandson?¡±¡± she asked softly after some thought. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not,¡±¡± the old Madam blurted out,¡±¡±I just want you to ...¡±¡± Stay away from my grandson. ¡°¡± ¡± He stopped mid-sentence and couldn¡¯t continue. ¡°She thought of her conversation with her grandson the other day. He had used a self-deprecating tone to say that it would depend on whether she was willing to be their daughter-inw. When she heard Bai Xiao¡¯s words at that time, she thought that Lu Kaixin was just ying hard to get. ¡± ¡°Now that she had seen thisdy and heard her say that she had nothing to do with her grandson and that everything was just an act, she really felt that thisdy was not trying to lure the enemy in and give him what he wanted. ¡± She really looked down on her grandson. ¡°All of a sudden, grandma Jian felt ufortable all over. ¡± ¡°Who did she think she was? how could she look down on her Xiao Ling? what was wrong with her grandson? the more the old Madam thought about it, the more she felt pained. ¡± ¡°Li Du had alreadye out, so he could guess what the rest of the words were. Lu Kaixin looked at her quietly, waiting for her to finish her sentence. As long as she said it and she replied with an ¡°¡±okay,¡±¡± then everything would be good. ¡± She had even recited the lines of her promise. ¡°However, the old Madam¡¯s tone suddenly changed, and her final words were,¡±¡±¡±¡±I just want you to love my grandson more.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. This grandmother was really unpredictable. Her mind and thoughts seemed to change a little too quickly. She even said that she loved her grandson more. ¡°For some reason, he felt that this was really funny. ¡± ¡°Moreover, he had already exined their true rtionship clearly just now. Why did he still have to talk about love or not? she thought that she should have already made it very clear just now. ¡± Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. The angry olddy with puffed cheeks in front of him looked like an old naughty child. ¡°Unlike her grandmother, Shen lingshuang had always had the heart of a young girl and doted on her especially. Even though they were separated by a generation, there was no generation gap between them. There were many things that she would rather share with her grandmother than her mother. ¡± The grandma in her heart waspletely different from Bai Xiao¡¯s grandma. ¡°Hence, she didn¡¯t know how to continue this topic with grandma Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother felt that she and her grandfather should be of the same mind, and that she was the kind of serious and prestigious elder. ¡± ¡°However, her grandfather was always extremely dignified and always stood by her principles and bottom line. ¡± ¡°But this grandma Bai Xiao, who looked very strict on the surface, revealed her other side in just a few minutes, more like an old child. ¡± Chapter 2058 ? Chapter 2058: Who is this Lu Kaixin (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin was silent for two seconds. He did not know whether tough or cry as he said to the olddy,¡±¡±¡±¡±If I didn¡¯t mishear you at the beginning, you came to me with the intention of telling me to stay away from Bai Cheng, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s true,¡±¡± grandma Jian muttered in her heart, but she would never admit it. She said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course you heard wrong. Don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m old, you can fool me and use an old man as you please.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin waved his hand and admitted defeat.¡±¡±Fine, I¡¯ll take it that I heard it wrong. Then I¡¯ll tell you now that it¡¯s impossible for you to ...¡±¡± He didn¡¯t even love her. Without love, how could he love her more? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Nothing is impossible ...¡±¡± As she spoke, she took out a nk check that she had prepared a long time ago, took it out from her bag, and threw it into Lu Kaixin¡¯s hand.¡±¡±This is for you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin took the check and looked at her in confusion.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°The check must have been prepared in advance. As expected, her previous guess was right. He wanted to send her off with money like in the TV series. ¡± ¡°However, what she said just now was that she hoped she would love Bai Xiao more and not stay away from him. Then, what was the point of taking the check? it couldn¡¯t be that she was going to take money to make her love Bai Xiao more, right? ¡± That¡¯s ridiculous ... She had actually thought of thest sentence jokingly. ¡°However, she didn¡¯t expect the old Madam to really say so.¡±¡±¡±¡±As long as you love my grandson, take good care of him, and make him happy, you can fill in any amount you want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s actually true ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. This old man was very arrogant, overbearing, and unreasonable at the moment, but for some reason, she also found him very cute. ¡± ¡°She ced the check back into the old Madam¡¯s hand and smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±You should take the check back, even though I¡¯m in need of money right now ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you¡¯re short of money, why don¡¯t you just take it?¡±¡± the olddy interrupted her. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled, then said after a moment of silence,¡±¡±I know you dote on your grandson and want him to live a good life, but I¡¯m sure that if Bai Xiao knows that you¡¯re using money to make a girl love him, he¡¯ll definitely feel very insulted.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam frowned.¡±¡±How is it an insult? a problem that can be solved with money is just a small problem.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I can lie to you,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied.¡±¡±For example, I might have epted your check, but I don¡¯t love your grandson very much. On the surface, I might be nice to him, but it¡¯s not sincere. I¡¯ve never really cared for him, whether he¡¯s alive, dead, sick, or tired.¡±¡± ¡± The old Madam¡¯s face suddenly turned extremely ugly. She moved her lips as if she wanted to say something.¡±......¡± ¡°But before she could say anything, Lu Kaixin continued,¡±¡±¡±¡±You might say that it¡¯s fine as long as your grandson is happy. But have you ever thought about whether you¡¯ll lose the people who are really good to him?¡±¡± ¡± The old Madam was stunned by his words. ¡°She stared at Lu Kaixin, and a look of reminiscence appeared in her eyes. She was a little lost, but she was also reminiscing. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Regardless of whether she agreed or not, he held her hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, grandma Bai Xiao. Everyone in the crew is waiting for me, and so is your grandson, Bai Xiao. I¡¯ll go first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After releasing her hand, she pushed open the car door, waved at the olddy, and quickly left. ¡± Chapter 2059 ? Chapter 2059: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The olddy asked the chauffeur to stop the car at the caf¨¦ that she had mentioned to Lu Kaixin earlier. The old Butler jogged forward and pushed the door open. She was slightly surprised to see that the car was empty.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where¡¯s that Lu Kaixin?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Butler had not been in the car just now, but she hade with the old Madam. However, she had not followed the old Madam. Instead, she hade to the caf¨¦ in advance to clear the ce and booked the entire caf¨¦ so that the old Madam could negotiate with Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Whether she¡¯s willing toe or not, you should listen to me and wait here. I¡¯ll bring someone to call her. Whether she¡¯s willing or not, I¡¯ll definitely bring her here.¡±¡± He had to bring it over by force! ¡± ¡°This was the Butler¡¯s suggestion, but the old Madam didn¡¯t agree in the end. ¡± The old Madam did not return to the old Butler. She only asked the old Butler to get into the car and leave together. ¡°After they got into the car, the old Butler started to force Lu Kaixin.¡±¡±¡±¡±She really has no manners. You took the initiative to look for her, but she actually dared not toe. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to investigate this girl anymore. She¡¯s definitely the reincarnation of a Vixen. She¡¯s vain, has a vicious heart, and has a chaotic private life. Her greatest ability is to seduce men. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°As the old Madam listened, she suddenly felt that it was a little harsh. She turned to the old Butler and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s enough,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Butler immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±yes, yes, yes ... Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore. It¡¯ll affect my mood.¡±¡± Speaking of girls these days, I¡¯m not bragging, but I think my Chi Xun is the best. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her surname was an, and Chi Xun¡¯s full name was an zhixun. She was the old Butler¡¯s granddaughter. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chi Xun is indeed a good girl. Whoever marries her in the future will be blessed,¡±¡± the old Madam smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°Butler an smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chi Xun has always been smart, cute, kind, and pretty since she was young ... What¡¯s more, she¡¯s also hardworking. Even with her personality, she¡¯s only close to the young master. It¡¯s a pity that she was born into the wrong family and became my granddaughter. Otherwise, she would definitely be more outstanding than she is now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t say that. Chi Xun is very outstanding now. She¡¯ll definitely find a good man in the future. In short ... You don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The olddy said casually, but because she still missed Lu Kaixin, her next words were filled with emotion.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s really different now. Maybe we¡¯re really old, and sometimes we¡¯re too narrow-minded. We have to trust the younger generation.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an was slightly stunned when he heard her words. He then smiled and said,¡±¡±yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re right. We¡¯re indeed old ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°To be able to go from a small servant to the current head supervisor, Butler an was definitely not an ordinary person. She was very shrewd and calcting, and she also knew how to change the boat ording to the situation. ¡± She had been with the old Madam for decades and knew her character very well. She had long figured out the old Madam¡¯s temper and also knew the true meaning behind the old Madam¡¯s words. ¡°Lu Kaixin ... That Lu Kaixin had already subdued the olddy? From what she had just said, she could tell that the olddy liked Lu Kaixin. ¡± Did this mean that she had already acknowledged Lu Kaixin? ¡°If he could even get past the old Madam, then wouldn¡¯t it be certain that Lu Kaixin would marry Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°How could she do that? a woman who was so materialistic definitely did not really love the little master. She could not let them be together, but the old Madam was not willing to tell her about what had happened when she met Lu Kaixin, and she could not ask, or she would have to think of a way. ¡± Chapter 2060 ? Chapter 2060: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin got out of the car and walked back to the set. From a distance, he saw Pepsi standing at the entrance, looking around anxiously. ¡± ¡°After Lu Kaixin left, Pepsi had been waiting at the door. When she saw happy return, she immediately smiled and went up to him.¡±¡±Who was that person just now? why was he looking for you? are you injured?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he asked the question, he sized up happy from head to toe, and when he saw that he was fine, he released a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled at her.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine ...¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin entered the set as she and Pepsi talked. ¡°Bai Yao was also waiting for Lu Kaixin. He had heard the conversation between Lu Kaixin and Pepsi from a distance and knew that someone was looking for her outside the set. He subconsciously misunderstood that some man hade to see Lu Kaixin, and his heart itched. He really wanted to find Lu Kaixin and ask him about it. ¡± ¡°However, she didn¡¯t show it on her face. Shezily and elegantly leaned against the cab next to her. She was calm andposed. She asked in a steady but rhythmic tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you sote? what happened?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin really did not know how to tell Bai Xiao about this. ¡°If he were to tell Bai Xiao that his grandmother had used money to buy him love, the arrogant him would definitely feel embarrassed. After all, men still needed some face. ¡± ¡°That was why happy summarized it with two simple words. ¡°¡±It¡¯s a long story,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Bai Xiao heard this, his displeasure was immediately written all over his face.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s so hard to say? I¡¯m your boyfriend now. If anyone dares to harass you, you should tell me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin found it a little funny that he was acting like he was protecting his son.¡±¡±I don¡¯t think it¡¯s harassment. I just find it fun.¡±¡± If he had known that the person was his grandmother, she wondered if he would still be so fierce. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao raised his eyebrows and asked tentatively,¡±¡±it¡¯s not a man looking for you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin spread his hands subconsciously.¡±¡±When did I say that it was a man who came to find me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, the displeasure in Bai Xiao¡¯s heart instantly disappeared. He straightened his body, took two steps forward, and said with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m just worried about you. We¡¯ll be going on another trip to the exterior soon, so your safety is very important. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her voice was gentle as well, as if she was soaking in warm water. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin took two steps back.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t there still a few days before you start shooting the exterior?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She changed the topic too quickly, and happy did not manage to react to it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m telling you in advance, that ce is quite remote. When you get there, don¡¯t talk to strangers. If a man tries to strike up a conversation with you, you must reject him and ignore him, understand?¡±¡± Bai Xiao stared at her fixedly, his eyes filled with deep affection. ¡± ¡°This made Lu Kaixin feel a little ufortable. Thest time they met, they had parted on bad terms. He had left angrily, and the conversation on the phone after that had not been very pleasant either. ¡± Why was her attitude so good today? it was as if she had just crawled out of a jar of honey. She was so gentle that it was sweet. ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s brain short-circuited for a moment, and he subconsciously nodded in response. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just follow me ...¡±¡± Bai Xiaoughed and directly raised his hand to stroke his head. Then, he turned around and left. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin btedly realized that there was something wrong with Bai Xiao. He was as overbearing as her grandmother, strange, but cute at the same time ... But she seemed to be quite strange just now as well, for she actually didn¡¯t scold him. ¡± ¡°Especially when his fingers touched her head, her heart trembled. It felt as if something had hit her heart hard, and it went soft ... ¡± Chapter 2061 ? Chapter 2061: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the next few days, Lu Kaixin realized that as long as Bai Xiao was too close to her, she would feel a little ufortable. ¡± This inexplicably strange feeling made her subconsciously stay far away from Bai Xiao. It was best not to have any skin contact with him. ¡°However, thest few outdoor scenes shot by the crew were all ambiguous scenes, which were the most ambiguous and sweet scenes before the male and female leads confirmed their rtionship. Even if they wanted to stay far away, they couldn ¡®t. ¡± ¡°The first ambiguous scene was between her and Bai Xiao, who had just taken a bath. In the plot, Bai Xiao was injured, and the female lead, yed by Lu Kaixin, was applying medicine for him. ¡± ¡°The scene started shooting, and Bai Xiao walked out in a bathrobe and casual pants. The belt of the bathrobe was tied casually, revealing a thrilling mermaid line. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin took a look. Those sexy and alluring abdominal muscles could make one¡¯s nose bleed. She felt her face heat up for some reason, and she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head away. ¡± ¡°Although it wasn¡¯t a passionate scene, and there was no need to bepletely naked in front of the camera, it wasn¡¯t like she had never seen a man with his upper body bare. She had seen many men like this during military training. ¡± But he didn¡¯t feel any difort. It was only when he saw Bai Xiao¡¯s indistinct appearance that he felt embarrassed. ¡°The director looked at the monitor. After confirming the camera, lights, and so on, he called for the back. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao took off his shirt, then sat on the sofa, his body slightly turned. ¡± ¡°On the other side, Lu Kaixin was trembling a little when he applied the medicine on Bai Xiao¡¯s body with a cotton swab. ¡± ¡°Under the dim light, this scene was infinitely ambiguous and charming. ¡± ¡°However, she needed to be moved by the plot at this time. She was already in character, so it was normal for her to feel ufortable. She would probably be fine after the scene was over. ¡± ¡°Once he finished applying the medicine, happy put away the medicine and said a line.¡±¡±Alright, it should be fine tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao suddenly turned around and hugged happy.¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°The original script didn¡¯t have this part, and Bai Xiao had added it at thest minute. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s body froze subconsciously, and when the director called for a stop, she pushed Bai Xiao away, but the director didn ¡®t. ¡± ¡°In the director¡¯s opinion, the scene that Bai Xiao added at thest minute was excellent. ¡± ¡°During this period of time, Bai Xiao was more professional than the director in terms of directing. If Bai Xiao wanted to add more scenes, the director wouldn¡¯t call for a break. In any case, if the shoot didn¡¯t work out, he¡¯d add another one. If the effect was great at thest minute, that would naturally be the best. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re wee,¡±¡±Lu Kaixin said, pursing his lips. ¡± ¡°At this time, Bai Xiao still hadn¡¯t let go. The left side of his face was slightly pressed against her neck, and he even rubbed it lightly. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin felt his warm breath on his neck, and he felt his heart suddenly beating fast. ¡± ¡°When Bai Cheng let go of her, she felt like a suffocating person who suddenly had the chance to breathe. ¡± ¡°It was just a simple hug, without going any deeper. All his words and actions were on point, but it could make the sand castle in people¡¯s hearts slowly copse, like the sea slowly corroding into a pile of sand. ¡± ¡°Just as Lu Kaixin was thinking about how to solve his current predicament, the director shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±OK, stop!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she walked over and told Bai Xiao that her acting was too good, that it was too good, and that she had even brought happy into the scene. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, however, remained indifferent. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin heard this, he felt a little upset, and he even felt a little jealous. He thought to himself,¡¯as expected of the Best Actor. His acting is simply too good. It¡¯s affectionate and seductive. From his actions and expressions to his lines, every step is on point. But I¡¯m not bad either. I wasn¡¯t influenced by him ...¡¯ ¡± Chapter 2062 ? Chapter 2062: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Sensing that Lu Kaixin¡¯s mood was a little off, Bai Xiao asked her,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There seemed to be a hint of ... Gentleness in his eyes, and for some reason, happy felt a little resistant to the ambiguous scenes he had with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao saw her staring at him without saying anything, her white teeth slightly biting Hong Chen, and he suddenly felt his mouth and tongue dry, so he asked again,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin shook his head after he came back to his senses.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her in confusion and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You look a little red, did you catch a cold?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, but you didn¡¯t rest well yesterday,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Whether you rest well or not doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with your face turning red.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who says it doesn¡¯t matter, do you understand?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was a little angry from embarrassment. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was so embarrassed that she looked like she wanted to find a hole to hide in, Bai Xiao immediately said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let me see ...¡±¡± She subconsciously raised her hand, wanting to touch Happy¡¯s forehead. ¡± ¡°But happy quickly dodged it, and she quickly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you looking at? didn¡¯t I say that I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night? I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Bai Xiao stopped teasing her. ¡± ¡°He asked the director to shoot the supporting roles first, and then asked Pepsi to send Lu Kaixin to rest. ¡± ¡°Pepsi had wanted to send happy back to the hotel to rest, but Lu Kaixin refused. She was not tired to begin with, so she chose to go to the lounge to get some rest. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin came out again, he could hear people talking about visiting the set and having aplicated rtionship. When they saw here out, their expressions became a little strange, and they subconsciously avoided looking at Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t understand what was going on with them, until she went out and saw a long-haired girl in a light cream-colored suit sitting beside Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Her features were as pretty as a painting, and her figure was slender and slightly long. Her facial features could not be said to be stunning, but she was definitely a pretty daughter of a humble family, especially her pair of slender Phoenix eyes, which had a faint charm when they looked around. ¡± ¡°At this moment, she was sitting next to Bai Xiao, her eyes fixed on him, her slender fingers holding a soup spoon, and she was asking him to taste the soup she made. ¡± ¡°In the time it took for a spark to fly off a Flint, she suddenly guessed everyone¡¯s attitude and felt inexplicably unhappy. ¡± Didn¡¯t he say that he liked her? Why did it feel like there were so many peach flowers? ¡°And now that everyone knew that he was her boyfriend, he directly brought another girl to the production team. What would others think of her? ¡± This is simply too much! ¡°Although Lu Kaixin was furious, he did not show it on his face. He only looked at them coldly. ¡± ¡°The girl did not seem to have noticed happy. At that moment, she was holding a spoon and talking to Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao raised his eyes slightly and saw Lu Kaixin at first nce. He immediately waved at her and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Come here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin hesitated for a moment before he slowly walked over. When he was about to reach Bai Xiao¡¯s side, he extended his hand and pulled her to stand beside him. Then, he introduced her to happy.¡±¡±This is an zhixun,¡±¡± ¡± He then introduced Lu Kaixin to an zhixun. ¡°An zhixun smiled at happy in a natural and unrestrained manner.¡±¡±Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, miss Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Nice to meet you.¡±¡± Happy immediately curled his lips. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It was on the way today, so I came to see a-Qing,¡±¡± an zhixun smiled again. ¡± ¡°Happy cast a nce at the lunchbox he brought with him, and he exposed her in a very honest manner.¡±¡±Is this afternoon tea? It¡¯s really sumptuous. The soup must have been boiled for hours. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°What along the way? it was obviously premeditated. Otherwise, how could he have prepared the soup in advance? ¡± ¡ª ¡°[Author¡¯s note: I woke up at 5 a.m., And my flight was dyed. I only reached the hotel at 9 p.m., So I¡¯ll update two chapters first. I¡¯ll catch up after I wake up.] ¡± Chapter 2063 ? Chapter 2063: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°An zhixun was slightly taken aback, then she looked deeply at Bai Xiao. Herrge eyes were misty, and she looked pitiful, but she was smiling, a little awkwardly, without saying a word. She looked as if she had been greatly wronged. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at each of them, but as if he did not care about an zhixun¡¯s embarrassment, he turned and left. ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. Did she not like an zhixun? Or was she jealous? ¡°The word ¡°¡±jealous¡±¡± suddenly made Bai Xiao particrly happy. However, when he looked at Lu Kaixin again, there was nothing wrong with her expression and eyes. ¡± ¡°However, the sour feeling remained in her heart. ¡± ¡°He stood up and ignored an zhixun, who was beside him, and followed Lu Kaixin into the dressing room. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you rest well?¡±¡± A certain someone asked in a light voice, as if she had fallen into a jar of honey. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What does it have to do with you? Quickly go and eat your soup. They came all the way here to deliver it to you, so don¡¯t let down their good intentions. ¡°¡± Lu Kaixin said with a faint smile. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao listened to the sarcasm in her words and looked at her with a deep gaze. His face was serious, but there was still a hint of ridicule. ¡°¡±You¡¯re jealous. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Jealous?¡±¡± The corner of Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±You¡¯re so shameless. I¡¯m going to change.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He turned his head and didn¡¯t look at Bai Xiao, meaning to drive him away. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t stay any longer. She smiled and turned to leave, but before she left, she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±She¡¯s just the granddaughter of the housekeeper. She¡¯s been with her grandmother since she was young ...¡±¡± ¡± He was exining to Lu Kaixin that this was the only rtionship he had with an zhixun. The housekeeper¡¯s granddaughter? ¡°Lu Kaixin sneered. The Butler¡¯s grandson was actually calling Bai Xiao ah Xiao? Although this was no longer a feudal society, how could a family as influential as Bai Xiao not have any concept of ss hierarchy? at the very least, an zhixun should be an outsider. ¡± She just didn¡¯t like it. How could she be jealous? ¡°She had been expressionless the whole time, and there was no trace of jealousy at all. ¡± Not being jealous didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t jealous ... ¡°Bai Yao could clearly sense that Lu Kaixin was jealous. She must be interested in him. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t care who an zhixun was and whether she had brought him soup. ¡± ¡°He looked at an zhixun, who was still sitting at the same spot and smiling at him. He walked over slowly and looked at her.¡±¡±I still have to film, you can go first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He had to say that he had to thank an zhixun. If she had note today, he would not have known what happy was thinking. ¡± ¡°An zhixun¡¯s expression froze for a moment before sheughed. ¡°¡±I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you, but can you send me out? I have something to tell you, is it convenient?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao nodded. An zhixun¡¯s sudden visit today must have been entrusted to her by someone. ¡°The two of them stood by the road. An zhixun was silent for a while before saying to Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu, you look even better than in the photos.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, the inte said that she was very powerful, but now it seemed that she was just so-so, at least she could feel that she was brainless. How did Bai Xiao fall in love with such a woman with an empty face? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did my grandma call you over?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I went to visit my grandma today and chatted with the old Madam. She knew that I wasing to see you, so she wanted me to see miss Lu too. To be honest, I was really surprised when I saw the news of your rtionship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In fact, I¡¯m surprised myself,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied. ¡± Chapter 2064 ? Chapter 2064: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±In fact, I¡¯m surprised myself,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied. ¡± ¡°In the past, if someone had told him that he liked a girl so much, and that the person was Lu Kaixin, who he had thought had followed him and wanted to use him to create hype, or that he might have even sold him out to get to the top by using unspoken rules, he would have never believed it. ¡± ¡°So, at the beginning, he thought that he was acting on impulse. ¡± ¡°However, even if he misunderstood that she was using the unspoken rules, he still wanted to be with her. Only then was he sure that he had really fallen for her ... ¡± ¡°Hearing this, an zhixun¡¯s hands clenched into fists. She smiled and said,¡±¡±No matter what, I have to be happy for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao replied indifferently,¡±¡±I¡¯m happy for you too. You¡¯re a very talented person, but you¡¯ve never found a ce to disy your talents. Now that you can finally disy your expertise, Butler an won¡¯t have to worry about you in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°At this point, it seemed that the content of the conversation should stop here. ¡± ¡°However, the car was parked by the side of the road, and an zhixun did not rush to get in. She stood there and looked at the calm andposed Bai Xiao. After a moment of hesitation, she said,¡±¡±Actually, I came here today to tell you something, but I don¡¯t know if I should say it to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t know whether you should say it or not, then don¡¯t say it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know,¡±¡± Bai Cheng replied expressionlessly. He knew what the other party was trying to say. ¡± ¡°An zhixun¡¯s emotions were all over the ce, and she could not help but feel a little sour. ¡± ¡°They had grown up together. Even though he was of noble status and she was only the granddaughter of the Butler, he had always been good to her despite his cold attitude. ¡± ¡°However, the tone of his voice just now clearly had a difference in status. ¡± Was it because of Lu Kaixin? ¡°She couldn¡¯t imagine that he would fall in love with a woman, but it had happened. She didn¡¯t want to believe it, but she had to ept the truth because she had seen Bai Xiao¡¯s interview. When he said those words and mentioned Lu Kaixin, the gentleness in his eyes was definitely not fake. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know your temper very well. I know you hate it when people interfere with your private affairs, but a few days ago, grandma personally went to see miss Lu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Yao narrowed his eyes slightly. Thinking back to the past few days, Lu Kaixin seemed to have been on set all the time. Could it have been that day? the day she had just returned to the set, she had said that she had encountered a rather funny incident. Could it be that the person who hade to find her that day was grandma? ¡± But why didn¡¯t she mention anything? ¡°¡±¡±I heard that grandmother is going to give her a sum of money to make her leave you,¡±¡± an zhixun added. ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. ¡°He looked at an zhixun in surprise. When he thought back to what Lu Kaixin had said the other day, he could not help butugh.¡±¡±What era is this? you¡¯re still using money to send people away? even idol dramas don¡¯t use this trick now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°An zhixun had been staring at Bai Xiao¡¯s face. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t angry and looked happy instead, she pursed her lips and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t you want to know why grandma is doing this? And did miss Lu take grandma¡¯s money that day?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it strange for grandma to do this?¡±¡± Bai Xiao sneered. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m doing this for your own good. After all, this Lu Kaixin¡¯s background is unknown, and he has too many ... Suspicious points that no one can guess. I¡¯m concerned about you, so it¡¯s normal for me to have someone investigate him.¡±¡± An zhixun sighed.¡±¡±I heard some things from grandmother. Actually, I¡¯m very worried too. I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll love money more than you.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2065 ? Chapter 2065: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Any man who heard such words would be angry, but not only was Bai Xiao not angry, he evenughed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not bad either,¡±¡±he said to an zhixun. ¡± ¡°This was the truth. To him, it was really good. ¡± ¡°Perhaps in the future, he would not be satisfied with the word ¡°¡±win¡±¡± and would hope to love him more than his money. But at this moment, when he was not sure if she loved him or not, whether she would hate him or not, to him, winning over love was still love. ¡± How much one loved depended on one¡¯s personal charm. The money that one loved was also one¡¯s charm. A man¡¯s aura still needed money and power to support it. ¡°As long as she loved him, he could make her love him even more. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A-Qing?¡±¡± When an zhixun heard Bai Xiao¡¯s words, she was really too surprised. She looked at him in shock, her face turning pale in the next second. Bai Xiao looked back at her, his faint eyes tinged with a touch of coldness. ¡± ¡°When he looked at her, she felt a chill run down her spine and her hands and feet froze. ¡± ¡°She opened her mouth and her lips trembled.¡±¡±I, I, I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡±¡± several times, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. In the past, she had never thought that Bai Xiao would one day have no bottom line for doting on a woman, and could even happily ept the fact that he was with her because he loved her money. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore. After he finished speaking, he turned around and strode away without waiting for an zhixun to reply or for her to get into the car. ¡± ¡°When he returned to the dressing room, Lu Kaixin had already done his makeup and changed his clothes. When he saw hime in, he subconsciously pulled a long face and turned around. ¡± ¡°Although he was given a bad face, Bai Xiao was still very happy. Didn¡¯t the little girl say that she didn¡¯t like him? Didn¡¯t she say that he wasn¡¯t her type? ¡± ¡°When the makeup artist left the dressing room and there were only the two of them, Bai Cheng went up to Lu Kaixin and looked at him with a sneaky smile.¡±¡±I heard that my grandmother came to look for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin turned his head slightly and asked her coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your childhood friend told you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±An zhixun was the one who told me, but she¡¯s not my childhood friend. She grew up in my house, but she spent most of her time with her grandmother.¡±¡± ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± after Bai Xiao exined, he asked again,¡±¡±did my grandmother make things difficult for you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Based on your understanding of your grandmother, do you think she will make things difficult for me?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin threw the question back to him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips suddenly curved up, and he said with a somewhat evil smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±I can imagine that the scene must have been quite exciting.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see it. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°What kind of person was this? he actually wanted to see her and his grandmother, Battle. He was really too evil. ¡± ¡°She questioned him,¡±¡±when I called youst time, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already settled it?¡±¡± This is what you meant by handling it well? In another two days, not only your grandmother, but also your parents wille to talk to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao clenched his fist and put it to his lips, then coughed twice and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Other than my grandmother, no one else will be interested in you ... Because of me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Both parents are in Europe. They have always been indulgent in their children¡¯s feelings. As long As You Like It, they will not interfere too much. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixinughed sarcastically.¡±¡±Then should I thank you?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2066 ? Chapter 2066: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±How do you want to thank me?¡±¡± Bai Xiao pretended not to understand her sarcasm, and as he spoke, he suddenly moved his face closer. ¡± ¡°Even if Lu Kaixin subconsciously moved back, the two of them were still very close to each other all of a sudden. The hot air from their breaths was blowing on their faces, and it was very ambiguous. Lu Kaixin subconsciously thought of Bai Xiao¡¯s kiss. When Bai Xiao touched her that day, his heart trembled, and he could not help but tremble again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Strange, did you forget to take your medicine today?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin cursed, but she felt even more ufortable in her heart. She just didn¡¯t show it. However, when she got up and was about to leave, she identally hit the chair next to her with her left foot because she was too anxious. She lost her bnce and fell forward. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin subconsciously let out a soft cry and reached out to grab something that could hold him in ce. ¡± ¡°Although she couldn¡¯t reach anything, a pair of warm hands suddenly appeared around her waist. With a little force, she pulled and pressed them against her body. ¡± ¡°The two of them were in a very intimate position. The man¡¯s burning body temperature caused Lu Kaixin¡¯s entire body to stiffen. She swallowed before she said mechanically,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need. Be careful next time.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice rang in her ears as he hugged her. ¡± ¡°The warm breath made Lu Kaixin¡¯s ears itch, and his body felt soft and numb. For some reason, Lu Kaixin felt as if he was being flirted with. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to say or do anything. She just wanted Bai Xiao to let her go quickly, or she was afraid she would suffocate. ¡± ¡°However, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t move and just held her in his arms. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve found my footing,¡±¡± happy reminded her, wanting Bai Xiao to let go of her. ¡± ¡°But Bai Xiao replied indifferently,¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± After that, there was no further action. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°What ¡®Oh¡¯? don¡¯t just focus on ¡®Oh¡¯, quickly let go! ¡± ¡°She first used her eyes to warn Bai Xiao, but he still didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and push him away, wanting to push him away. ¡± ¡°However, even though he did push her away a little, Bai Xiao seized the opportunity to grab both of her hands, then pressed her against the wall beside him and held her in his arms. ¡± Lu Kaixin was stunned! This person was starting to act cheap again ... ¡°¡±¡±What else do you want? let go of me. I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you. You should stay away from me. Don¡¯t evere so close to me again,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said on purpose because her heart was about to beat again. ¡± ¡°These words were meant for Bai Xiao to hear, but in fact, it was more like a warning to herself to stay away from him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curved into a smile. Suddenly, he lowered his head and bit her lip hard, saying with a slight threat,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not saying what you mean. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll punish you until you beg for mercy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he pressed his body against hers. ¡± ¡°Such an aggressive action shocked Lu Kaixin. He looked at the man in front of him in shock, almost thinking that Bai Xiao¡¯s soul had changed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can try ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin snorted coldly. ¡± ¡°He even punished her. If he dared to do anything to her, she would deal with him. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t beat him, she just found it troublesome. ¡± ¡°Her hand was pressed down and she couldn¡¯t move, so she wanted to use her leg to kick Bai Xiao, but he stopped her. Their bodies were now tightly pressed together, and Bai Xiao¡¯s tall nose gently pressed against hers.¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, do you really think that I¡¯m not your type?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice subconsciously rose.¡±¡±¡±¡±You can¡¯t be more right.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2067 ? Chapter 2067: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Then what type do you like?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked her in a good-tempered manner.¡±¡±Tell me today ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was silent for a moment before he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s not my type. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯te up with a reason. There was no special rule in her heart, nor was there a special model. It was just that the more she got along with Bai Xiao, the more she realized that he was about to be that model. ¡± This did not seem to be a good sign. ¡°No matter how she looked at it, Bai Xiao¡¯s type didn¡¯t seem like a good boyfriend. ¡± It was also far from the image of her future boyfriend that she had originally set. ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say anything, but his slender fingers slid down her jaw, and then slowly moved down, past her neck and corbone. ¡± A strange numbing feeling followed his movements and spread throughout his body. ¡°Lu Kaixin pushed him impatiently and struggled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao, don¡¯t mess around ...¡±¡± She couldn¡¯t use the hard way, so she used the soft way. After realizing that the soft way didn¡¯t work, she wanted to use her beauty to seduce him? ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s thin lips curved into a slight smile, and he leaned close to her ear, exhaling like orchids.¡±¡±¡±¡±I know. You like me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was like a question, but also like a statement. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is that possible?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s face was flushed red.¡±¡±You¡¯re so thick-skinned!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s deep eyes stared at her, and he mimicked her tone and tone.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t be so mean with your words!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He said one thing and meant another. So, from the beginning to the end, he had felt that she liked him a lot? Lu Kaixin gave him a sidelong nce.¡±¡±You¡¯re quite funny. Why don¡¯t I analyze it with you? the metaphor ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, Bai Xiao stopped teasing her and suddenly kissed her on the lips, his palm moving around her waist ... ¡± ¡°The atmosphere in the room heated up, and Lu Kaixin only reacted after a long time. ¡± ¡°Just as she was about to struggle, the dressing room door was suddenly pushed open. Pepsi appeared at the door and was stunned to see the couple kissing. ¡± ¡°She only snapped out of her daze when Lu Kaixin looked over at her. She quickly left the room.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. Sorry for disturbing you ...¡±¡± ¡± Every sentence was a double sentence. He apologized for his rashness in not knocking on the door. ¡°After she closed the door, she saw Yi Nianing from the other side. She quickly walked over to stop Yi Nian.¡±¡±Don¡¯t go in. Please don¡¯t go in. They¡¯re inside ... Hahahaha.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she said that, she smiled shyly. ¡± ¡°Yi Nian¡¯s face was full of question marks as she looked at her in confusion.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi¡¯s smile faded a little as she said cheekily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t go in and disturb them. They¡¯re ... Haha ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Realizing that she was being disturbed, Yi Nian¡¯s face was instantly filled with gossip.¡±¡±...I want to see it, I want to see it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t think about it anymore. I¡¯ve already interrupted you. I¡¯ve interrupted you for a minute and then pretended that nothing happened.¡±¡± Pepsiughed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you take any photos? Did you record it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, none at all.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Exasperated, he knocked Pepsi on the head.¡±¡±¡±¡±You, you, you, why did you have to disturb them at this time? if you had startedter, I would have been able to watch it with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi smacked herself on the forehead.¡±¡±Oh no, I forgot I¡¯m going in for something important.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2068 ? Chapter 2068: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Pepsi smacked herself on the forehead.¡±¡±Oh no, I forgot I¡¯m going in for something important.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she left her thoughts and ran over again. This time, she knocked on the door and went in after getting permission. ¡± ¡°Pepsi had just seen her kissing Bai Xiao, and she kept saying that she had nothing to do with him, so she felt a little embarrassed. ¡± But Bai Xiao was calm as he asked Pepsi what was the matter. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s rted to Qian Weiwei,¡±¡±Pepsi said to Lu Kaixin hurriedly. ¡± Lu Kaixin turned his head to look at her and gestured for her to continue. ¡°¡±¡±I received a call from Qian Weiwei¡¯s manager just now. She said that Qian Weiwei wanted to treat you to a meal and that she really likes you and wants to be friends with you.¡±¡± Pepsi¡¯s face turned red at this. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°Uh uh uh, let alone Pepsi, Lu Kaixin felt embarrassed for Qian Weiwei. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯scking her meal?¡±¡± Bai Xiao coldly rejected on behalf of Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°He did not even need to guess to know what she was up to during the meal. It was definitely rted to the ne. After all, she had picked it up from happy. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Qian Weiwei had even pushed the me to Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°However, Shang bojun was very strong. He only said that the ne was on Qian Weiwei, so naturally, she had stolen it. He immediately sent awyer¡¯s letter over and charged Qian Weiwei with peeping. This was already a joke in the industry. ¡± ¡°The once glorious youngdy of the Qian family, who loved banquets and shopping the most, was now lying at home every day. ¡± ¡°Pepsi looked at Lu Kaixin with uncertainty. Lu Kaixin said to her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s do this. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°What she meant was that ording to Bai Xiao, she really wouldn¡¯t go to Qian Weiwei¡¯s meal. Back then, he had given her a few chances. As long as she returned the ne, everything would be fine, but she didn¡¯t return it and took it as her own. ¡± Stealing and picking up were indeed twopletely different meanings. ¡°Stealing was to take possession of it through illegal means, while picking up was to pick up the lost or discarded property of others. ¡± ¡°There were also strict differences in thew. Stealing, no matter the amount, was illegal. Arge amount or multiple thefts constituted a crime and would be sentenced. ¡± ¡°However, it was a different story when it came to picking things up. It was legal to pick up items that had been discarded by others. ¡± ¡°However, picking up someone else¡¯s lost property must be returned. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, a ne worth millions like this would be a crime of possession! ¡± ¡°The crime could be big or small, but Lu Kaixin felt that since he hadmitted a crime, he should naturally receive the punishment he deserved. ¡± ¡°However, she wasn¡¯t the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t give people a chance at all. If she could repent in time and apologize to her, she wouldn¡¯t be so stubborn over a ne. After all, she still had to survive in this industry. ¡± ¡°But before that, he had to teach Qian Weiwei a lesson so that she would no longer be so arrogant. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, she would get her cousin to investigate the matter thoroughly. ¡± Pepsi left tactfully after reporting the situation. ¡°Bai Xiao looked at Lu Kaixin, who was frowning slightly, and said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You can leave Qian Weiwei¡¯s matter to me,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at him and faked augh. There was a hint of sourness in his voice that even she did not understand.¡±¡±How can I do that? you¡¯re the best Actor Bai, I can¡¯t take advantage of your time to help me deal with my troubles!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°But after she said that, Lu Kaixin regretted it a little, because she realized that her tone seemed to be getting more and more off when she talked about Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t care about Qian Weiwei at all, and her biggest headache now was Bai Xiao! ¡± Chapter 2069 ? Chapter 2069: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s matter had caused quite a stir in the entertainment industry. The Shang corporation¡¯s representative, Shang bojun, had written awyer¡¯s letter and directly pushed Qian Weiwei to the bottom of the public opinion. ¡± The best solution she had thought of was to have a chat with Lu Kaixin and find out about the ne. It would be best if she could make him admit that the ne was a gift from her. ¡°However, Lu Kaixin did not want to see her. ¡± Qian Weiwei¡¯s face was livid when she was rejected by a small-time artiste. She smashed the things on the ground in a fit of anger. ¡°She felt that this was all part of Lu Kaixin¡¯s scheme. He had stolen the ne to frame her. Otherwise, how could it be so coincidental that she had just happened to pick up the ne? ¡± Lu Kaixin must have stolen that ne! ¡°After all, Qian Weiwei was the heiress of the Qian family and a socialite in City Z¡¯s upper-ss circle. Why would she steal a ne? ¡± ¡°However, the ignorantizens actually believed her and thought that she had really stolen the ne! ¡± She was so angry that her hands were shaking. She picked up her phone and opened Weibo. She casually scrolled through Weibo and saw that the people who were scolding her in thements were getting more and more outrageous. ¡°Not only did she use her of stealing the ne, but now she was also saying that her family was a fake rich family and that she was trying to create a fake rich family¡¯s daughter image. This was simply infuriating! ¡± ¡°Her family might not be the richest in City Z, but they were definitely in the top ten. ¡± Her family had so much money that this group of ignorantizens were so envious and jealous that they wanted tomit suicide. All of them were scolding her. One look and she knew that someone had hired a water Army to brainwash the passers-by. She could only me the ne. It was actually Sang¡¯s work and he had even seen her wearing it. She could only me herself for being careless and falling into Lu Kaixin¡¯s trap. Lu Kaixin was probably the one behind Sang¡¯s visit. ¡°What was a movie King? As the girlfriend of a movie King, she actually dared to dere war on her. Very well, she would definitely let Lu Kaixin know how miserable Qian Weiwei¡¯s fate was when he offended her! ¡± Qian Weiwei was about to call the public rtionspany to get the Inte Water Army to clean up the mess when her phone rang. It was her manager. Her manager was getting worse and worse. She couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter. It seemed that she had to consider whether she should change her manager. ¡°Qian Weiwei controlled his anger and said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It just so happens that I¡¯m looking for you. Hurry up and find a public rtionspany. Also, get someone to expose that Lu Kaixin stole the ne and gave it to me to frame me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The manager was silent for a moment, then said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Weiwei, since the Shang Corporation has already sued you on behalf of shangpojun, shouldn¡¯t we take a good rest for the time being?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei thought she had heard wrong and raised her voice.¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you just say?¡±¡± To take a break for a while, in some sense, was a code word for freezing, because what an artiste wanted was an event. ¡± ¡°If people knew about this, how would theyugh at her? would they really think that her family was just a fake rich family? ¡± ¡°The manager sighed.¡±¡±Weiwei, we had no choice. This time, you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei interrupted her and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with me this time? isn¡¯t it just the Shang Corporation? their main base is in the capital city, while our Qian family is only in City Z. Do you think that offending the Qian family will let them off easily?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2070 ? Chapter 2070: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (30) Trantor: 549690339 She really wasn¡¯t afraid. She always felt that they cared about their reputation and the Shang family wouldn¡¯t fall out with each other over a ne. ¡°The manager said courteously,¡±¡±Weiwei, I¡¯m doing this to protect you. It¡¯s not good for us to make a sound now. We can only think of a way to resolve this privately and announce it in the most peaceful way after the incident. This is the result of our internal discussion.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Miss Qian didn¡¯t care about her stardom at all, but they were professionals. They naturally knew the best way to deal with this matter, and that was to leave it alone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by protecting me? can¡¯t you see that Lu Kaixin is setting me up? She was the one who gave me the ne. She¡¯s already set me up, do you expect me to just sit back and wait for death?¡±¡± Qian Weiwei said angrily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But ...¡±¡± The manager said hesitantly. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei interrupted her manager again.¡±¡±¡±¡±But what? just do as I say.¡±¡± ¡± The manager had no choice. Qian Weiwei was her financial backer. They had not signed with any managementpany and were running their own studio. ¡°That night, someone revealed that Qian Weiwei¡¯s ne was a gift from Lu Kaixin. He had wanted to get close to Qian Weiwei and enter her circle, but he had unexpectedly cheated her. No one knew where Lu Kaixin had gotten the ne from. ¡± ¡°This time, happy sent out a Weibo post, but there were only three question marks. ¡± Everyone said that Lu Kaixin had been shot even though he did not do anything. ¡°Qian Weiwei was attacked even more badly now. No matter how many fake reviewers she hired, she could not retaliate. ¡± ¡°Her manager had told her to forget about it and not drag Lu Kaixin into this. This Lu Kaixin was a little strange, and whoever stepped on him would fall for it. Besides, no matter how many Inte Water Army she hired, it would be useless. ¡± Qian Weiwei refused to believe it. She insisted on continuing to stir things up on the inte and pushing all the me to Lu Kaixin. ¡°Lu Kaixin was speechless. It was said that some people in the entertainment industry could hide the truth from the public, but she didn¡¯t believe it. Now, looking at a certain someone, she wanted to hide the truth from the public. It was a pity that she was still too young. ¡± ¡°Since Qian Weiwei strongly requested to meet him, he would just let him. ¡± ¡°When happy arrived at the meeting ce, Qian Weiwei was already there. She was wearing a long ck dress and had makeup on. Her face was cold, and she gave off a distant and cold feeling. ¡± ¡°When she saw Lu Kaixin, she had a strange expression on her face for a moment, but it soon returned to normal. She sat in her seat and did not move. ¡± Happy did not say anything. He just curled his lips up and sat down across from her. ¡°¡±¡±That ne, where did you get it from? why did you do this to me?¡±¡± Qian Weiwei did not want to be polite with happy either. She looked down on happy from the bottom of her heart, and she thought that she was a woman who relied on men to get to her current position. She felt that as long as she gave him enough benefits today, Lu happy would definitely be willing to take all the me for her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What ne? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. ¡°¡± Happy spread his arms and asked her in puzzlement. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei was furious.¡±¡±It¡¯s your ne. The one with the J-shaped pendant made of broken diamonds.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She deliberately did not say that it was happy who had dropped it because she had turned on the recording function. She wanted people to know that the ne was Lu Kaixin ¡®s, but she did not pick it up. Lu Kaixin had given it to her. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin felt even more innocent.¡±¡±What J ne? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I only know that I identally lost a ne when you were at the ce where I lost it, so I asked you if you saw my ne, but didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t see it?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2071 ? Chapter 2071: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (31) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He did not follow her instructions at all. Qian Weiwei was anxious.¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, don¡¯t y dumb. You know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±¡± ¡± Her usually beautiful face was now a little too ghastly to look at because of her twisted facial expression. ¡°Happy smiled.¡±¡±What do you mean you¡¯re acting dumb? I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying. I asked you twice about the ne I lost, but you said you didn¡¯t see it. Now, judging from your words, you¡¯re saying that you were the one who picked up my ne and didn¡¯t return it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He wanted the other party to fall into his trap, but the other party had trapped him. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei gritted her teeth and turned off the recording. She looked at Lu Kaixin coldly and said,¡±¡±the female lead of a movie, the female lead of a big production TV series, and three more endorsements. What do you think? That should be enough to satisfy you. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows. ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao probably doesn¡¯t know about your past, and he doesn¡¯t really like you, right? otherwise, why would he let you film a TV drama? he has so many movies with big resources in his hands, but he didn¡¯t introduce you to any of them, nor did he even have any endorsements. If he wants to, he should be able to give it to you a few times. If he didn¡¯t do anything and only apanied you to film a TV series, it¡¯s clear that Bai Xiao is just ying with you. What women trust the most is still money. You should quickly fish for some when you can. Otherwise, if Bai Xiao breaks up with you in the future, you¡¯ll end up with nothing. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So you¡¯re nning to use these things to bribe me?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei did not admit or deny it. She said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Think about it clearly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There was a hint of threat in her tone. If she agreed, then everyone would live in peace. If she disagreed, then she, Qian Weiwei, would not let Lu Kaixin have an easy time in the future. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin leaned back slightly and crossed his legs.¡±¡±So, what happened after that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei frowned and looked at happy, who had a carefree expression.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± What then? Did she not understand or was she pretending not to understand? ¡°At this time, shouldn¡¯t she be showing a surprised and excited expression, or a conflicted and hesitant expression? And he was greedily bargaining with her. ¡± Why did he have such a calm expression? ¡°Did he really not care about these good resources, or was he just pretending to care about these resources? ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei felt that she must have not been harsh enough just now, so she did not scare Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°She stood up and looked down at Lu Kaixin with a disdainful and domineering expression.¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you think I don¡¯t know that you threw the ne in front of me on purpose so that I could pick it up and frame me? let me tell you, it¡¯s better to leave a way out for others in the future. Tell me, what do you want?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled helplessly.¡±¡±I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what I want to do. It should be what you want to do.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei raised her chin.¡±¡±Believe me, I can make Bai Xiao unable to protect you!!¡±¡± Say, if Bai Xiao knows that you¡¯ve been with so many men before, he definitely wouldn¡¯t know about all these things, right? if you don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s equivalent to me stripping you of all your material and throwing it in front of him. I¡¯ll see if he still wants you then. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°Qian Weiwei pointed at happy and ordered,¡±¡±Now, immediately, immediately tell everyone that you gave me the ne!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was still sitting on the sofa casually. He looked at the woman who was showing off in front of him, and he felt that she was especially funny ... ¡± Chapter 2072 ? Chapter 2072: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (32) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin was still sitting on the sofa casually. He looked at the woman who was swaggering in front of him and felt that she was especially funny. He really did not know where she got the confidence to say such big words. Didn¡¯t she feel like a clown now? ¡°Seeing that Lu Kaixin did not speak for a long time and only stared at her quietly, Qian Weiwei¡¯s expression turned serious and a little nervous. But a momentter, she smiled again! ¡± This woman was indeed afraid. ¡°As expected, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t really like her, and she was also afraid that after Bai Xiao dumped her, she would make him suffer a lot, so she had to weigh the pros and cons now. ¡± ¡°She had better be tactful. Otherwise, she would be begging her on her knees in the future! ¡± ¡°However, she really wanted to see Bai Xiao take this woman away and end up losing her career in the industry! ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin stood up slowly. He ced his hand on his chest and said to Qian Weiwei with a slightly sad face,¡±¡±to be honest, I¡¯m a little scared ...¡±¡± ¡± Qian Weiweiughed. It¡¯s normal for you to be afraid. ¡°No woman would want to let others know how many men she had been with, especially a man with a Halo like Bai Xiao. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything for a while, his fans would curse her to death, and after a long time, he would abandon her directly. ¡± ¡°Then, she continued to talk about how badly Bai Xiao treated you ... The corners of her lips curled up.¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin interrupted her and finished the second half of his sentence. ¡°¡±...That¡¯s impossible!!¡±¡± ¡± Qian Weiwei¡¯s expression froze. What did she just say? Impossible! She was a little scared. That was impossible! This Lu Kaixin was deliberately saying this to y with her. ¡°Qian Weiwei pointed at Lu Kaixin and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll call Bai Xiao now and tell her how many men you have. Bai Xiao definitely won¡¯t be with you anymore. Just wait to be abandoned by Bai Xiao, and then be killed by me. I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish speaking, the door was pushed open. The two of them turned to look at the door in unison, only to see Bai Xiao in a beige suit, his tall and straight figure, walking in with elegant and calm steps. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei was stunned at first, but then she raised her eyebrows smugly. She looked at Lu Kaixin and lowered her voice.¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll immediately tell Bai Xiao everything about you.¡±¡± ¡± She believed that no woman would not be afraid of such things. ¡°When Bai Xiao entered the room, he swept his gaze around the room before itnded on happy. When he saw that her expression was happy and that she did not look like she had been bullied, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. ¡± ¡°He ignored Qian Weiwei, who was in the room, and walked in front of happy.¡±¡±Have you settled the matter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled and nced at Qian Weiwei.¡±¡±¡±¡±It probably wasn¡¯t settled properly, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She hade today because she had thought that Qian Weiwei would apologize. Even though a lot had happened, if it was just an apology and a proper attitude, she could still pretend that nothing had happened. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t because she was a Saint, but because she didn¡¯t want to make the ne look so ugly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since there¡¯s no need to deal with it, then let¡¯s go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said coldly as he grabbed Lu Kaixin¡¯s hand in an overbearing manner, wanting to leave with her. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s expression turned uglier and uglier as she watched their interaction, especially when Bai Xiao ignored her. ¡± ¡°She looked at their backs and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao, do you really not know or are you just pretending not to know how many people this woman has slept with?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: I sent it to the draft boxst night and forgot to set the release time.] He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, so he quickly posted it~ ¡± Chapter 2073 ? Chapter 2073: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (33) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin ignored her, and he had no intention of doing so. After all, she had no intention of pursuing the matter to the end. ¡± ¡°However, just because she didn¡¯t care, it didn¡¯t mean that Bai Xiao didn¡¯t care. He suddenly let go of her hand, turned around, and walked to Qian Weiwei.¡±¡±What did you say?!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei was so shocked that she took a step back. She looked at the angry Bai Xiao and was stunned. Bai Xiao was so angry, so he really didn¡¯t know? ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Qian Weiwei was happy. She said immediately,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m telling the truth. She¡¯s a promiscuous woman. ¡°¡± ¡± It was impossible for the two of them to still be together. ¡°Bai Xiao did not like Lu Kaixin very much. He was just toying with him, and when he heard this, he would definitely break up with Lu Kaixin in a fit of anger. It would be best if they broke up now, and in front of her. If that happened, she would like to see how Lu Kaixin would still be so arrogant in front of her. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her indifferently, but his expressionless face made her feel ufortable as if she was standing in an Icehouse.¡±¡±Are you sure what you said is true?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, she was with another man before she got together with you. After she joined the crew, she hooked up with you, so she broke up with her sugar daddy. You must take a good look at her and don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡±¡± Qian Weiwei spoke in a lively manner, and she ced all her guesses on happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Very good,¡±¡± he said. Bai Xiao indifferently replied with two words. ¡± Qian Weiwei was confused. But the two words ¡®Bai Xiao¡¯ were practically said through gritted teeth. It could be seen that he was really angry. ¡°Qian Weiwei really wanted to see Lu Kaixin being abandoned, so with an indignant look, she said to Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao, you¡¯re the best Actor, a woman¡¯s favorite. What kind of girlfriend do you want? how can you pick up such a broken shoe? I think you should break up with her as soon as possible.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Break up?¡±¡± Bai Xiao curled his lips. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t let go of such a woman, are you really going to wait for her to lie to you enough?¡±¡± As she said that, she gave Lu Kaixin a warning look, as if she was saying that as long as he agreed to tell her that he was the one who gave her the bullying, she could still help him get back everything. Otherwise ... ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°There seemed to be a faint smile on Bai Xiao¡¯s face, but the feeling he gave off was cold and terrifying. After looking at him for a few seconds, he felt inexplicably embarrassed. ¡± Lu Kaixinughed in boredom. He really wanted to turn around and leave. ¡°However, she had just taken a step when Bai Xiao called out to her, then coldly scolded her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you a pig? ¡°¡±You¡¯re just standing there like an idiot after being called that. Aren¡¯t you usually quite fierce when you see me? you¡¯ll scold me for no reason. Why are you mute now? you¡¯re so stupid!¡±¡± In the future, if others scold you, you have to fight back directly. Don¡¯t admit to what you didn¡¯t do, don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯ll be behind you!¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin looked at Bai Xiao and was speechless. ¡°Why was he so fierce all of a sudden? he was so fierce to her, but he seemed to be protecting her. ¡± But what should she say at this time? She actually did not like to talk too much with people like Qian Weiwei. It was a waste of time and saliva. She just wanted to make sure that she could not do anything in the future. ¡°However, Bai Xiao seemed to have misunderstood ... ¡± Calling her an idiot? he was the idiot. But this idiot ... Was a little cute. Chapter 2074 ? Chapter 2074: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (34) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Qian Weiwei heard this, she felt that Bai Xiao was angry at Lu Kaixin because he had been deceived. She immediately added fuel to the fire,¡±¡±¡±¡±A woman like this ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shut the F * ck up.¡±¡± Bai Xiao suddenly looked at her and coldly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Just because she doesn¡¯t pursue the matter with you doesn¡¯t mean I won ¡®t.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just telling you the truth. ¡°¡± Qian Weiwei immediately shouted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The truth? Then I¡¯ll see you in court. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao looked at Qian Weiwei coldly, not nning to let her go. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who Do You Think You Are? you¡¯re just an actress, and you dare to talk to me like that? do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you? As long as I want to, so what if you¡¯re the best Actor? I can still make sure you won¡¯t be able to survive in this industry. ¡°¡± ¡°¡±And that B * tch, Lu Kaixin,¡±¡± Qian Weiwei scolded.¡±¡±She tried to frame me with a ne. How can I let her go?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.¡±¡±So what do you want?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want ... Her to apologize to me and tell everyone that she was the one who set me up with the ne.¡±¡± Seeing that Bai Xiao¡¯s face was cold and he didn¡¯t say anything, she felt that he should be afraid as well. ¡± They weren¡¯t fools. There was no need to go against the Qian family for the sake of their future. ¡°With this thought in mind, Qian Weiwei looked at Lu Kaixin, and the smugness on his face became even stronger. ¡± Lu Kaixin was quite speechless. ¡°Although she now knew Bai Xiao¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t know it before. At that time, she had already suspected that Bai Xiao¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t simple. ¡± Qian Weiwei was just an ordinary rich second generation. Where did he get the confidence to say such arrogant words? ¡°Bai Xiao narrowed his eyes, the smile on his face was cold and evil, and he stared at Qian Weiwei with cold eyes.¡±¡±What you said just now, did you represent yourself or the Qian family?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it that important who I represent? The important thing is that Lu Kaixin framed me, so she should give me an exnation and tell the public that the ne has nothing to do with me. Of course, saying that she framed me would put you in a difficult position, so you just need to say that the ne was for me, and we¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She would first throw out the best conditions, and then when they couldn¡¯t reach it, she would throw out a smaller target, which was also a real gaze. Under normal circumstances, it would hit. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Framed? Exnation? Pretend that nothing happened?¡±¡± Bai Xiao raised his eyebrows, then suddenlyughed.¡±¡±Shouldn¡¯t you be the one doing this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know what I mean? If you weren¡¯t a woman, I would¡¯ve thrown you out of the building. What the hell are you doing?¡±¡± He had a proud and arrogant look, and his eyes were slightly squinting with disdain. ¡± ¡°He walked to Lu Kaixin¡¯s side and took her bag. Under Lu Kaixin¡¯s dumbfounded gaze, he took out a mini voice recorder from her bag.¡±¡±I was worried, so I asked Pepsi to put it in your bag before you came in.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He then looked at Qian Weiwei and Leng Yan.¡±¡±Unfortunately, I have recorded all of your conversation. I wasn¡¯t here just now. Now, let¡¯s hear what you have said.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he said that, he pressed the recording button. ¡± Qian Weiwei¡¯s face turned pale. The conversation between Qian Weiwei and Lu Kaixin rang out. Qian Weiwei had honestly admitted it. Chapter 2075 ? Chapter 2075: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (35) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qian Weiwei had honestly admitted that she had indeed picked up Lu Kaixin¡¯s ne, and she had even wanted Lu Kaixin to take the bullet for her, or she would threaten him to kill her. ¡± How could this be? how could Lu Kaixin record this? ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked in disbelief at Lu Kaixin, who had a confused look on his face. Then, she looked at Bai Xiao. She was so angry that she could barely breathe. ¡± ¡°She clenched her fists and shouted,¡±¡±what do you mean? Bai Xiao! Are you really going to give up your future for a woman?!¡±¡± I¡¯ll make it clear today, if you don¡¯t give me an exnation, then I¡¯ll definitely be irreconcble with you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao listened quietly. After he finished listening, he repeated his question again,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s still the same question. Are you speaking on behalf of yourself or the entire Qian family?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I¡¯m representing the Qian family.¡±¡± She was the eldest daughter of the Qian family, and her father doted on her a lot. If he knew that she was being threatened, he would not let it go. ¡± Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say anything more. He pulled Lu Kaixin and left with great momentum. ¡°Outside, Lu Kaixin looked at Bai Xiao, whose face was as dark as the night, andforted him with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, don¡¯t be angry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His performance just now was really manly. Women might not be willing to exin some things themselves, but women all want a man who sincerely protects them. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was already very handsome just now, not in terms of appearance, but in terms of personal charm. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You allowed them to spout nonsense and even stood thereughing,¡±¡± he said coldly.¡±¡±I¡¯m your boyfriend, so I¡¯m not angry and I¡¯ll handle this matter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was fine if he had dissed her in secret, but now that Qian Weiwei had said that about Lu Kaixin in front of him, if he still acted as if nothing had happened, then he was not a man, and he was not worthy of being her boyfriend. ¡± ¡°Whether it was Qian Weiwei or the Qian family, none of them could escape. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin cast him a nce.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°He was very calm but very domineering. Just now, when he let go of her hand and turned to look at Qian Weiwei coldly, it seemed that his heart had been tugged at. ¡± ¨C ¡°After the Lantern Festival, the crew moved to a remote mountain area in the southwest. Because there were more scenes, they had to stay there for more than a week. In the plot, the female lead had to stay in this mountain area for a year as an intern doctor, so she had more scenes. This plot was the period when the rtionship between the male and female leads was heating up. ¡± ¡°Because a natural disaster happened here, and the female protagonist met with an ident. The male protagonist saved the beauty, and then their feelings for each other grew, and they got together. ¡± ¡°After this outdoor shoot, the entire crew was done with their work. ¡± ¡°The director originally wanted to set up a scene, but no matter how good the scene was, it would not be as beautiful as a natural scene, not to mention that it would waste a lot of manpower and resources. An Assistant Director happened to say that the scenery of their hometown was very good, so the director asked someone to inspect it and decided to set it here. ¡± The mountain areas were rtively poor and the pressure of life was high. Some people would resort to unscrupulous means to survive and use all kinds of bad ideas to make money. ¡°Even if the film crew had made an agreement with the local vige officials, safety was still the first priority, especially women, who were easy to be targeted by some people with bad intentions. ¡± ¡°In the past, there had been many cases of female university students being sexually harassed when they went to the remote mountain areas to support. In order to avoid such incidents, the director had specially hired a group of security personnel in consideration of the safety of the entire crew. ¡± Chapter 2076 ? Chapter 2076: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (36) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°For the sake of safety, they also asked women not to act alone. No matter what they did, they had to find male colleagues to apany them. If it was not necessary, they were not to leave the crew. The crew was still very safe, and those people with bad intentions did not dare to harass them. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin wasn¡¯t worried about her, not to mention that she wasn¡¯t afraid to begin with. ¡± ¡°Also, because she was the female lead, she would usually rest in her room with people watching her. When she was going out to film, she would only go out when everything was ready outside. She would not let the locals watch her during the filming. ¡± ¡°But she was worried about Pepsi, who was a lively girl and couldn¡¯t sit still ... She had specifically told Pepsi not to run around and to take Yinian with her wherever she went. Happy ¡± ¡°She knew that Pepsi and Yinian were very close. Yinian was Bai Xiao¡¯s assistant, but she was a very nice person and took special care of Pepsi. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Pepsi didn¡¯t care. Happy told her some things he had seen on the news about volunteer teachers. Pepsi was so scared that she shivered. In the beginning, she had insisted on taking a walk around the beautiful scenery, but now, she no longer dared to say that she wanted to take a walk. ¡± ¡°Everything went very smoothly with the crew. Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t have any bad takes for some of his scenes. Although his acting skills weren¡¯t considered good, at least he wasn¡¯t bad. ¡± ¡°Apart from the ambiguous scenes with Bai Xiao, she didn¡¯t know why, but when she acted with him normally, she would feel ufortable. ¡± ¡°Happy also knew that something was off about himself. He had asked starry sky before, and when a girl was with a boy, that would usually happen. It must be because she liked the boy. ¡± Did she like Bai Xiao? Happy asked himself ... That he did not think that he had fallen for Bai Xiao. ¡°In the plot, the female lead had been interning in the harsh mountain areas for more than a month. ¡± ¡°The vige¡¯s medical conditions were backward, the electricity had been running for less than half a year, and there was no cell phone signal, which surprised the female protagonist. ¡± It was already the year 8012. She really didn¡¯t believe that there would still be a ce that was so backward. ¡°The female protagonist had reported her safety the day before she entered the vige, and had disappeared since. ¡± ¡°She could not contact anyone, and no one could contact her. ¡± ¡°If he wanted to make a call, he would have to go to town. ¡± ¡°The female protagonist was afraid that her family would worry about her, so she really wanted to go to town to make a phone call. However, she was too busy to leave, so she could only give her number to someone else and ask them to help her tell her family that she was safe. ¡± ¡°That afternoon, she weed the male lead ... ¡± ¡°The female protagonist was happy that the male protagonist had arrived. Even though they were not lovers yet, she had already thrown herself into the male protagonist¡¯s arms. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had shot this scene a few times, but it had never passed. She really didn¡¯t know what kind of surprise a woman should show when she saw the person she loved. ¡± ¡°She had run into Bai Xiao¡¯s arms countless times, but not once had she done it naturally. Even the director was a little desperate. He felt that Lu Kaixin was particrly strange. The more difficult a scene was, the easier it was for her to grasp it, but the easier it was for her, the harder it was for her to do it naturally. ¡± Mysterious physique. ¡°Because they couldn¡¯t pass, the director could only let them rest first, and then shoot the other people¡¯s scenes. ¡± Bai Xiao pulled Lu Kaixin to the lounge and wanted to practice with her again. ¡°Lu Kaixin refused. He had hugged too many people today, and if he continued, he would really tremble. It was very difficult for a tall man to hold one arm. ¡± ¡°Bai Yao looked at her evilly, the corners of his mouth slightly curved up.¡±¡±¡±¡±When you were hugging me, was your heart beating especially fast? was that why you couldn¡¯t act well?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2077 ? Chapter 2077: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (37) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at Bai Xiao unhappily.¡±¡±¡±¡±Your greatest strength is probably that you think too highly of yourself,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Because of filming, the two of them were within reach every day. The strong smell of hormones surrounded her, seducing her like a Peacock. She was just a normal woman, so how could she bepletely indifferent? ¡± ¡°However, it only affected her. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao curled up the corners of his lips and moved closer to happy¡¯s ear. He said with a profound meaning in his words,¡±¡±¡±¡±No, my greatest strength is that I¡¯m rich.¡±¡± ¡± Happy tilted his head and looked at him. ¡°The smile at the corner of Bai Xiao¡¯s mouth deepened.¡±¡±You have so much money that you won¡¯t be able to finish spending it in a few lifetimes. Didn¡¯t you say you were short of moneyst time?¡±¡± I can give you as much as you want. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, happy knew that he was rich, and his family was said to have a financial Empire, but she could not stand Bai Xiao¡¯s arrogant look, so she deliberately rebuked him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, you are rich. That day, when you asked Qian Weiwei if she was representing the Qian Corporation or herself, were you prepared to buy the Qian Corporation over in one night?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Buy it ... Why would anyone want the Qian family? ¡°¡±You see for yourself.¡±¡± He said he would not let Qian Weiwei off, so he would not let Qian Weiwei off. ¡± ¡°As Bai Xiao spoke, he took the phone and handed it to Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was puzzled.¡±¡±Eh? didn¡¯t they say that there¡¯s no signal here? I¡¯ve been here for a month, and I can¡¯t even get any electricity ...¡±¡± As she spoke, she suddenly stopped, and her expression suddenly became a little embarrassed. ¡± ¡°This was the setting of the female lead in the drama, why would she use it on herself? ¡± Was she too immersed in her character? Bai Yao smiled yfully. He looked at Lu Kaixin with a doting expression and even patted her head. ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s embarrassment turned into anger, and he red at him.¡±¡±What are youughing at? is it that funny?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao held back hisughter and asked with a serious face,¡±¡±¡±¡±Did I smile? I didn¡¯tugh, I just coughed twice. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was speechless, and the corners of his lips twitched. ¡®This lie can¡¯t be any more exaggerated. Isn¡¯t there a big difference between coughing andughing?¡¯ ¡± ¡°She red at him coldly and reached out to grab the phone. Lowering her eyes, she saw the news of the Qian corporation¡¯s shares falling sharply. She looked at Bai Xiao again.¡±¡±You did this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just the Qian family, they won¡¯t be able to do anything for a few days,¡±¡± Letting the Qian family go bankrupt overnight would be letting them off too lightly. It would be better to let them slowly enjoy the bankruptcy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re preparing to slowly wear out the Qian family?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What else?¡±¡± It would only take one night for the Qian family to go bankrupt. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You want to slowly make the Qian Corporation go bankrupt and make it impossible for the Qian family to make aeback. It¡¯s indeed quite satisfying, but what about the employees of the Qian Corporation? The Qian Corporation is so big, if no one held hands, have you thought about how many people would lose their jobs?¡±¡± She had thought that Bai Cheng would directly acquire the Qian group, but ... As expected, he was a capricious man. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her fixedly with a smile in his eyes. His expression was undoubtedly saying,¡±¡±you¡¯re really kind.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin emphasized,¡¯I¡¯m not being kind! ¡°¡±I just don¡¯t want to get some innocent people involved ...¡±¡± After all, she was a child who grew up in a military family. Soldiers ¡°¡±responsibility was to protect the country¡¯s security, the country¡¯s borders, the government¡¯s political power, and social stability. As a soldier¡¯s family, she naturally couldn¡¯t drag them down. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But ... This doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll let go of the people who hurt me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She returned the phone to Bai Xiao.¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to worry about it. At least, don¡¯t make a move for now. At least wait until the ne case is closed.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2078 ? Chapter 2078: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (38) Trantor: 549690339 Bai Xiao was speechless. Why did they have to wait until the matter of the ne was settled? wasn¡¯t it better to just ask them to scram now? ¡°In fact, she didn¡¯t want him to interfere in her Affairs, but he didn¡¯t want to do as she wished. He wanted her to be full of him. ¡± ¡°He wrapped his arms around Lu Kaixin¡¯s neck, and before she coulde back to her senses, he held her in his arms and kissed her hard on the lips. The person in his arms widened her eyes in surprise, but before she could react and fight back, Bai Xiao had already quickly let go of her and left. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at Bai Xiao, who was still smiling at her with a devilish charm before closing the door. He was so angry that he wanted to kick her. ¡± ¡°She really felt that Bai Xiao deserved a beating. She finally felt that he was a good person. Although he was cheap, he had a little charm and was a little cute. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to return to his original state the next second. ¡± He was annoying. ¡°After a break, the shooting started again. ¡± ¡°Happy looked at Bai Xiao, who was standing not too far away from him. ¡®A lover who hasn¡¯t seen each other for a long time? he¡¯s more like an enemy who I want to beat up. At the very least, right now, I want to punch him. Who asked him to take advantage of me at the slightest move?¡¯ ¡± Detestable. ¡°When the director called for them to start, happy jogged over with naughty thoughts in his mind. His steps became faster and faster, and in the end, he ran straight into the director¡¯s arms. Then, he stretched out his hands and hugged him tightly. ¡± ¡°However, when she hugged him, her fist hit Bai Xiao¡¯s back hard. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao almost coughed from the force of the p, and he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He could only hold it in and put on an affectionate look, then hug her and rub his lips against her ear. ¡± ¡°It was so ambiguous and charming, extremely lingering ... ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart started beating again. His body stiffened, and he felt ufortable all over. She took a while to calm down before saying her lines.¡±¡±Why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao hugged her and whispered in her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±I couldn¡¯t get through to you, so I naturally had toe over.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The signal is bad here. I actually wanted to call you ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied. ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Bai Xiao released her slightly, reached out to hold her face, and looked at her affectionately. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked into his eyes, and the anger in his heart instantly disappeared. Anger was something that should be vented under normal circumstances. Now that the person opposite him had used the bone-melting soft palm, of course, he could not get angry. ¡± ¡°The two of them looked at each other quietly. One was affectionate, and the other was generous but shy. Their state was exactly the same as in the show. ¡± ¡°The director was very satisfied. After shooting the whole scene, he immediately stood up and smiled. ¡± ¡°Next up was Happy¡¯s solo plot. Bai Xiao sat by the side and rested. He kept looking at happy, and asionally, he would even guide him. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, only Bai Xiao guided her, butter on, if she had something she didn¡¯t know, she would take the initiative to ask him. ¡± ¡°Her heart was pounding. Lu Kaixin had always thought that he was a stubborn person. Since he had already decided that he did not like Bai Xiao, she felt that he should not like him. Besides, she had always thought that Bai Xiao only had a pretty face. His family background and handsome looks could not cause any ripples in her heart, but his professionalism always made happy feel that this man was full of charm. ¡± ¡°That night, after the lead actors and actresses finished discussing the script, Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin stayed behind to rehearse the scene for tomorrow. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw Bai Xiao holding a camera and taking pictures of the night scene in the mountains, happy, who was supposed to go back, stood by the side and watched him. She also wanted to try it, but she was too embarrassed to say that she wanted to try it, so she asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... Is this camera heavy?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2079 ? Chapter 2079: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (39) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In fact, she had also carried this thing before. When she found out that she liked photography, she asked her brother to buy it for her. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao met her curious gaze and shifted the camera he was carrying in his hand in her direction.¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you want to try?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nodded immediately and reached out to lift the camera. The gun was a little heavy, so her hand dropped down when she took it. Bai Cheng held her hand and stood on top of her, holding the camera with her. He taught her seriously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Move to the right. The panoramic view is the most beautiful from this angle. ¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin, who had been pushing Bai Xiao away, paused, and then slowly turned around in the direction Bai Xiao was pointing. ¡± ¡°She looked at the screen. The angle was indeed the best, and this was the ce to shoot. She had thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to shoot anything nice at night, but the night view of the mountains was beautiful. ¡± ¡°The night sky was filled with twinkling stars, like a Gxy paved with fine quicksand. The moonlight covered half of the face, and although only a small Crescent was revealed, it was resplendent with silver brilliance. Itid a silver veil over the mountains and fields, and it was beautiful at a nce. ¡± ¡°The gentle breeze blew gently, and his body and mind rxed. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao held her hand and slowly moved the camera.¡±¡±¡±¡±To the side, 45 degrees ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin immediately took the initiative to move it gently, holding Bai Xiao¡¯s hand. The camera was so heavy, and her hands were sore. She wanted to rx a little, but the camera was still firmly held in ce by Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s quite heavy!¡±¡± Happy said softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s quite heavy, but you¡¯re already very steady. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao looked down at her and then praised her with a smile. ¡± ¡°Although Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen, his heart waspletely focused on the man behind him. He said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±You look quite professional.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao lowered his eyes and looked at her.¡±¡±I don¡¯t seem to be as professional as you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you a student majoring in directing?¡±¡±Bai Xiao smiled faintly. ¡± ¡°Happy had almost forgotten that the information regarding her school was not blocked, so it was not strange for Bai Xiao to know about it. He just nodded faintly.¡±¡±Yes, but I¡¯m not a professional. Knowledge from books can never be as professional as experience.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you really want to make your own movie?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it strange?¡±¡± Since he already knew about it, there was nothing to be afraid of. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not strange. I just want to know if you¡¯re short of money and want to use it to make a movie.¡±¡± From suspecting her identity, to thinking back on why she wanted to enter the entertainment industry, to thinking back on how she once said she was short of money, and finally, to think that she always liked to be on set and lean over to watch the director direct the film, he guessed that she probably liked to film very much. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin looked at her deeply.¡±¡±You want to invest in my movie?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah,¡±¡± Without any hesitation, he nodded in agreement. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m a newbie without any experience. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing everything?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s returned, I¡¯m happy to. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not willing to. ¡°¡± ¡± ...... ¡°The two of them chatted on and off, and from time to time, they would bicker with each other, but the scene was very heartwarming. ¡± ¡°Pepsi and Yinian watched from a distance. They were a man and a woman, but they were both smiling like aunts. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My God and Goddess are finally together. I¡¯m so happy.¡±¡± Yi Nian smiled slyly. ¡± Chapter 2080 ? Chapter 2080: Who exactly is this Lu Kaixin (40) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±They¡¯re such a good match. The scene is so beautiful. I really want to take a picture with my phone. It¡¯s so sweet.¡±¡± Pepsi cupped her face in her hands and said, infatuated. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No matter How Sweet It Is, you can¡¯t film it. What if someone hacked your phone?¡±¡± Yi Nian reminded. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s true, but I feel like I should do something now ...¡±¡± Pepsi¡¯s eyes darted around, and she suddenly spoke. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where am I going?¡±¡± Yi Nian asked when she turned around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s go back ...¡±¡± Pepsi waved her hand and disappeared. ¡± ¨C ¡°Bai Xiao and happy held the camera and filmed for a long time. Just as they were about to end the shooting, the camera happened to capture a shooting star that fell from the sky. ¡± ¡°The shooting star was so beautiful, like a fairy¡¯s wand cutting through the night sky, leaving a beautiful arc in the air. It stopped in the sky for a long time, and its dazzling brilliance made the quiet night sky particrly eye-catching. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin captured this scene, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in shock.¡±¡±Shooting star, it¡¯s really a shooting star ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had actually managed to capture a shooting star, leaving behind a trace of eternal beauty and a gorgeous and mesmerizing universe. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it beautiful?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s smile was exceptionally gentle.¡±¡±Is it beautiful?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his head, and his eyes were so bright that they were almost as bright as stars. He smiled at Bai Xiao.¡±¡±Very beautiful, very beautiful!!¡±¡± ¡± She was so beautiful that words couldn¡¯t describe her. ¡°¡±¡±Then why didn¡¯t you make a wish just now?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why do you want to make a wish?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The more beautiful the shooting star, the more it can fulfill people¡¯s wishes.¡±¡± When he saw the meteor falling, he put his hands together and closed his eyes to make a wish. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t that a lie? Shooting stars are only an astronomical phenomenon. They can¡¯t fulfill anyone¡¯s wishes. ¡°¡± Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and looked at him with an evil smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±Did you make a wish just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had been looking at her tenderly the whole time, so he naturally could see her teasing at this moment. She was smiling at him, and her smile was very bright, her eyes more dazzling than shooting stars. ¡± ¡°He reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist.¡±¡±Yes, I made a wish.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he was pulled into a warm and broad embrace. The tip of his nose was filled with the unique hormonal scent of this man. Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and he felt as if his heart had been hit hard again.¡±¡±...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My wish is to hold my hand and grow old together.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin leaned into his arms and was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses. ¡°Without saying anything, she threw the camera to Bai Xiao and turned to leave. She was afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would even forget to breathe. ¡± Bai Xiao was poisonous ... ¡°The conditions in the crew were tough, and the situation was special. Apart from Bai Xiao, who lived next to Lu Kaixin, Lu Kaixin also lived with Pepsi, sharing two beds in one room for safety reasons. ¡± ¡°She had thought that Pepsi was already asleep when she came back, but she didn¡¯t see her when she entered the room. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Pepsi seemed to be with Yinian, but she should be back soon. ¡± ¡°However, after waiting for a while, Pepsi still hadn¡¯t returned. Worried, she decided to knock on Bai Xiao¡¯s door and ask him to ask Yinian. ¡± ¡°She opened the door and happened to see Bai Xiao and Yinian in the corridor outside. Lu Kaixin looked at Yinian and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing here? What about Pepsi? She¡¯s not with you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No.¡±¡± Yi Nian shook his head in confusion.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t she go into the room to sleep?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Go into the house to sleep? There was no one in the house. Where was she going? Lu Kaixin furrowed his brows slightly. Because of his worry, he felt an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart. ¡± Chapter 2081 ? ¡°Chapter 2081: Date, we¡¯re in love (1)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Yi Nian immediately called for someone to look for Pepsi, but they couldn¡¯t find her even after searching the entire set. There were surveince cameras at all the entrances of the set, and even after Lu Kaixin had someone check the surveince cameras, they still didn¡¯t see Pepsi leave. ¡± So where did Pepsi go? Could something have happened? ¡°Lu Kaixin was getting more and more anxious. He had warned everyone earlier that this area was not dangerous, but women were really not very safe. The men who had always lived in the mountains had never seen any beautiful women. When they suddenly saw a beautiful woman, they were like wolves who had seen their prey. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry,¡±¡± Bai Xiao consoled.¡±¡±I¡¯ll get someone to contact the local government department right away and get them to look for her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If the production team went, the vigers would definitely not cooperate. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at him. She believed that he had the ability to do so. If he showed up, she wouldn¡¯t need to call for help. Otherwise, she would have to find someone. She would find Pepsi no matter what. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao made a phone call, which directly alerted the local police Chief. ¡± The director made a phone call and immediately asked his subordinates to rush over at the fastest speed. Most of the vigers were asleep at this time because of the police siren. They turned on their lights when they heard it. ¡°The people who had arrived were all the leaders of the local Public Security Bureau. They had brought a few people with them and started asking the local vigers as soon as they arrived. It waste, but some of the vigers who hadn¡¯t slept saw Pepsi. ¡± ¨C ¡°Pepsi wanted to give happy a surprise, so she decided to catch some fireflies and put them behind them to make them more romantic. ¡± ¡°She had caught fireflies before. She knew that as long as she caught a female Firefly, put it in a transparent ss bottle, and held it in her hand, it could attract other fireflies of the opposite sex. ¡± ¡°The more worms umted in the ss bottle, the easier it was to catch them. ¡± ¡°Therefore, she didn¡¯t shout and wanted to finish it quietly. Seeing that she had almost caught all the fireflies, she wanted to go back, but she felt as if she was hit hard on the back of her head. Her vision turned ck, and then she fainted. ¡± ¡°When she woke up again, she seemed to have been woken up by the sound of beeping ... She found herself in a dark room, and the back of her head was in pain, as if she had been attacked by something heavy. ¡± ¡°The air was damp, and there were drops of water beside his ears. The ground seemed to be wet as well. The wet and muddy floor was not made of cement, but mud. This seemed to be the bathroom of the vigers ¡®homes, but it also seemed to be the kitchen. It was too dark, and he couldn¡¯t see clearly. ¡± She had been kidnapped. ¡°Pepsi¡¯s entire body turned cold, as if she had fallen into an ice cer. ¡± She remembered a report she had read on the news before. A pair of siblings went to the remote West-orchid area and were deceived by a local man. The girl was raped by the man and forced to have a child. ¡°The girl¡¯s brother came to find his sister and was knocked out by the man. Then, he was treated as a ve and locked up with shackles. ¡± ¡°When the news was reported, everyone was shocked. They wondered what era it was now and how such a thing could still happen. ¡± ¡°Oh my God, did she meet a perverted man? ¡± Pepsi was trembling in fear. She forced herself to stay calm and to run away. But her hands and feet were tied. ¡°Pepsi struggled, but couldn¡¯t break free. ¡± ¡°She moved her body and leaned back. She seemed to have touched something hard beside her, so she moved her hand over ... ¡± Chapter 2082 ? ¡°Chapter 2082: Date, we¡¯re in love (2)¡± Trantor: 549690339 Pepsi raised her hands and rubbed the rope against it. ¡°In a short while, she really did break the rope. ¡± Pepsi was overjoyed. She quickly untied the rope on her feet and prepared to escape. ¡°However, the moment she stood up, the door behind her was opened from the outside with a loud bang. ¡± ¡°As the light shone in, Pepsi turned around in fear. A dark, muscr man walked in from outside, staring at her with a pair of dirty eyes. He looked like a beast that had been starved for hundreds of years. ¡± Pepsi¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°She clenched her fist and slowly backed away.¡±¡±Who are you? why did you capture me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The man didn¡¯t speak and just looked at her.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll give you the money and I won¡¯t me you for what happened tonight.¡±¡± Pepsi¡¯s voice had changed, and she was trembling so much that she couldn¡¯t even speak. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±As long as you¡¯re mine, your money is mine too. I¡¯m your man, so you can¡¯t me me for what happened tonight.¡±¡± The man smiled pervertedly. ¡± ¡°Pepsi looked at him in shock, her head buzzing. What the hell was this man talking about? didn¡¯t he know that there was a crime called rape? ¡± ¡°Besides, what era was it now? did women still need to be judged by their chastity? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t do anything stupid. It¡¯s the 21st century now. What you¡¯re doing is illegal.¡±¡± Pepsi¡¯s hands trembled as she groped around, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. Seeing the man lean towards her, she said hurriedly, ¡°¡±Don¡¯te near me, or I¡¯ll kill you in self-defense. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°By the time she finished speaking, the man had already walked in front of her. He touched his chin andughed sinisterly.¡±¡±The women in the city are indeed good-looking ... White and tender!¡±¡± ¡± Pepsi almost passed out when she heard that. The man was looking at her like she was a pig waiting to be ughtered. What to do? Who could teach her? ¡°When she left, she didn¡¯t tell Yinian, and she didn¡¯t know if Yinian knew that something had happened to her. Also, if she was still filming with Bai Xiao, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have disappeared. ¡± What should she do? would she be a corpse by the time they found her? ¡°The more Pepsi thought about it, the more scared she became. She trembled so hard that she couldn¡¯t stop. ¡± ¡°She retreated until there was no way out. She wanted to run to the side, but the man reached out and pulled her clothes. With a tearing sound, her clothes were torn by the man. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With its skin exposed to the air, Pepsi shrieked in fear,¡±¡±¡±¡±Help, help ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shut up, you¡¯re not making noise.¡±¡± The man roared, his eyes filled with killing intent. He even reached out to cover Pepsi¡¯s mouth. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Help, help ...¡±¡± She couldn¡¯t finish her sentence because her mouth was covered by the man. ¡± ¡°The man covered her mouth, pressed her against the wall, and began to take off her clothes. Pepsi was about to go crazy, and her tears kept falling, but the man didn¡¯t show any sympathy. ¡± ¡°Just as Pepsi thought she was done for this time and could only close her eyes to endure the overwhelming humiliation, there was amotion outside. There was also the sound of hurried footsteps. ¡± ¡°The next second, a group of people rushed in from outside. Two of them pulled the man who had tried to force himself on Pepsi away. ¡± Chapter 2083 ? ¡°Chapter 2083: Date, we¡¯re in love (3)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy quickly grabbed Pepsi¡¯s clothes, which were in a mess, and held her in his arms. He asked in concern,¡±¡±¡±¡±How are you? are you hurt anywhere?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi stared at happy, and her tears fell even more violently. She was afraid that if she blinked, she would be dreaming! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy ... Happy ...¡±¡± Her voice was hoarse, and she sounded like she was holding back her tears. She hugged happy and cried loudly, crying out all the grievances she had suffered just now. ¡± ¡®Is happy very ufortable?¡¯ The man had been pressing down on Pepsi when they¡¯d firste in. They could imagine what he would¡¯ve done to her if they¡¯d arrived a littleter. What era was this? there were still people who wanted to force a wife to marry. ¡°They had asked the vigers where Pepsi had gone and found out that there were many single men in the vige who couldn¡¯t get a wife. Today, a few single men had gathered and one of them had said that he wanted to marry a woman from the city. He had to sleep with her and take her body, then she would definitely marry him. ¡± ¡°At first, she thought that this was ridiculous. This person was probably just saying it and would not really take action. After all, what era were they in? ¡± ¡°Little did she expect that she would actually find Pepsi, just to give it a try. ¡± ¡°When he saw Pepsi¡¯s pale face and how terrified she looked, and how her clothes had been torn from her cor to her chest, as well as a few faint marks on her neck and shoulders, the anger in Happy¡¯s heart rose. ¡± ¡°Pepsi had been taking care of her all this time, and she had already treated her like a big sister. How could she not be angry when she saw her sister being bullied? ¡± ¡°She let go of Pepsi and let Yinian take care of her. Then, she stood up and looked at the man with a bone-chilling coldness in her eyes. ¡± ¡°She had just taken a step forward when Bai Xiao grabbed her hand and red at him angrily.¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this time, it was best that he did not stop her and lecture her about not hitting her. Today, even the Emperor did not want to stop her. She must beat this man up so that he would not dare to have any improper thoughts about any woman in the future. ¡± ¡°Of course, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t stop her, but only said to her,¡±¡±¡±¡±What should be done at this time should not be done by you, but by me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was very low, as low as smoke, but it was filled with a bloody murderous aura. ¡± ¡°When happy raised his eyes to look at Bai Xiao, he had already taken a step forward. He even took the opportunity to pull happy so that he could stand behind him. ¡± ¡°He looked at the two people who were holding the man, and they immediately understood what he meant, so they let go. The next second, Bai Xiao turned sideways and kicked the man to the ground. ¡± The man screamed in pain. ¡°He endured the pain and got up from the ground, directly throwing a punch at Bai Xiao. Bai Xiao suddenly turned around, gripping his fist tightly, and twisted his wrist at a terrible obtuse angle. Only a muffled groan and the crisp sound of bones cracking could be heard. ¡± The man screamed in pain again. ¡°Once again, she was kicked to the ground by Bai Xiao. This time, she couldn¡¯t get up and could only endure Bai Xiao¡¯s punches and kicks ... ¡± ¡°Happy stared at Bai Xiao, and he felt that a string in his heart had suddenly been tugged, and this time, it was especially obvious. ¡± ¡°Many people said that the existence of feelings often required an ¡°¡±opportunity.¡±¡± After this opportunity urred, there would be a chemical change in feelings between two people. ¡± Chapter 2084 ? ¡°Chapter 2084: Date, we¡¯re in love (4)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The existence of feelings often required an ¡°¡±opportunity¡±¡±, and after this opportunity urred, there would be a chemical change in feelings. That was why love at first sight was so rare, so rare that many people thought that there was no such thing as love at first sight in this world. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had once thought that he didn¡¯t like Bai Xiao, and would never like him. ¡± ¡°But now, when Bai Xiao kicked that man, she saw the most charming thing about him and truly felt that he was so handsome and cool. ¡± He was exactly the same as the boyfriend she wanted. ¡°Of course, it was more because she was touched. She clearly felt that her heart was moved. ¡± ¡°When he pulled her back just now, when he supported her on her behalf, and before ... In short, there were so many things that she didn¡¯t want to admit, and she had no choice but to admit, that she really liked this man called Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°When he saw Lu Kaixin staring at him in a daze without saying anything or showing any expression, Bai Yao frowned slightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±¡± ¡± Was he frightened by her? ¡°In fact, he had already restrained himself. If it were anywhere else, or if the person who had an ident was not her friend, he would definitely not let this person have an easy time. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin coughed lightly and adjusted his emotions. Then, he shook his head gently to show that he was fine. ¡± ¡°Taking advantage of the fact that it wasn¡¯t raining, she hurried to take Pepsi back with the others and let the doctor examine her to see what kind of wounds she had. ¡± ¡°As for the man who had knocked Pepsi out, he had been taken away by the police. He was going to spend the rest of his life reflecting on himself in prison. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯te out until Pepsi had fallen asleep. Bai Xiao was still waiting for him outside. Seeing her, he asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±How are they?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It looked a little tragic, but fortunately, they didn¡¯t go to thest step. If they weren¡¯t here, the consequences would be unimaginable ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine now. I just need to rest. Thank you ... I¡¯ve really troubled you today. Also, you were so cool when you praised that man just now!¡±¡± Happy¡¯s words came from the gratitude in his heart, and once he finished speaking, he went up to hug Bai Xiao. ¡± This was the first time Lu Kaixin had taken the initiative to hug Bai Xiao. ¡°Bai Yao was dumbfounded. When he was being hugged by the bear, he did not react. When Lu Kaixin let go of him, he finally realized what had happened and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±So, you¡¯ve agreed to be with me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes curved into crescents as he looked at him with a smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±What if I say that I didn ¡®t, and that I just wanted to hug you to express my gratitude?¡±¡± ¡± There was a teasing look in her evil smile. ¡°When Bai Xiao heard this, his expression immediately turned grave. His expression was very cold, and he looked at happy for a moment before he turned around to leave. He wanted to find a ce to sit down first. ¡± ¡°However, just as she turned around, Lu Kaixin, who was beside her, suddenly stood on his tiptoes and kissed her on the cheek. ¡± ¡°Bai Yao¡¯s heart was beating like thunder, and he swallowed his saliva. He subconsciously wanted to avoid Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes, which were as bright as stars, but his tone was very serious, and he did not rx at all.¡±¡±If you do this, I¡¯ll take it seriously!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice was soft, and he sounded a little cautious. There was also the shyness and shyness of a young girl.¡±¡±The way you beat up that man just now was so handsome, so I changed my mind. I¡¯ve decided to try it out with you.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°He couldn¡¯t be dreaming, right? ¡± Chapter 2085 ? ¡°Chapter 2085: Date, we¡¯re in love (5)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seeing the disbelieving look on a certain someone¡¯s face, Lu Kaixin decided to let him digest the information first. He nned to go back to his room first and then check on Pepsi. ¡± ¡°Pepsi definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well after what happened, so she had to go back and keep an eye on her. ¡± ¡°However, just as she turned around, Bai Xiao hugged her from behind. ¡± ¡°He ced his head on her shoulder, moved his lips close to Lu Kaixin¡¯s ear, and softly called out her name,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Kaixin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was low and hoarse, and it seemed to contain a charming sexiness. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at him out of the corner of his eye and asked,¡¯what are you doing? Let go first. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t let go. Instead, he rubbed his cheek against Happy¡¯s face and said with a smile,¡±¡±we¡¯re in love ...¡±¡± So why did he let go? she was already his girlfriend, so it didn¡¯t matter how he hugged her in the future. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin, however, thought that it was a question, and he instantly felt a little amused. ¡®Didn¡¯t she make herself clear just now? She couldn¡¯t even understand this. Was her decision really right? With such a stupid boyfriend, he would be bullied to death in her family in the future. She did not have that much energy to protect him. ¡± ¡°She forcefully pulled away Bai Xiao¡¯s hand and gently pushed her away. Then, she turned around and looked into his eyes, saying very seriously,¡±¡±¡±¡±I said we¡¯ll try. If you think we¡¯re not bad, then we¡¯ll continue dating. If we try and find that we can¡¯t get along, then we¡¯ll break up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Try it? Uh ... Let¡¯s give it a try then. As long as she¡¯s willing to give it a try, then she¡¯ll be the only man by her side, whether it¡¯s now or in the future. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then when will you officially be a full-time employee?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s hard to say. ¡°¡± She felt that it was best for two people to have time to date. If they got along, they would continue. If not, they would break up. Otherwise, it would only dy the two of them. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There has to be some time, right? you can¡¯t keep letting me try ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao reached out and wrapped his arms around Lu Kaixin¡¯s waist, pulling her into his arms.¡±¡±One day, you¡¯ll have to make me a full-time employee. We¡¯ll get married when I be a full-time employee. Even if you think I¡¯m young and don¡¯t want to get married for the time being, we can still try marriage.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corner of Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±You¡¯re thinking too far ahead. I¡¯ve never thought of getting married in recent years.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then when do you think I¡¯ll be your official boyfriend?¡±¡± Bai Xiao pressed on step by step, trying his best to fight for the maximum benefits for himself. It would be best if they could start cohabiting from this moment on. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How about a month? if it¡¯s not bad, we¡¯ll give it a try. Otherwise, we¡¯ll just break up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know,¡±¡± happy replied faintly. He spoke in a tone that suggested that he was negotiating, but Bai Xiao immediately rejected him. He first backed down.¡±¡±Forget it. I¡¯ll just try. There¡¯s no time limit, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He would be a fool to set a time limit for himself. Now, he said he would try it out, and he had no time. Wasn¡¯t that equivalent to an official boyfriend? after all, bing a formal boyfriend meant marriage. ¡± ¡°His hands wrapped around her soft waist tightened, and his gaze on her grew darker. When his eyesnded on her lips, there was an obvious aggression ... ¡± ¡°Just as he lowered his head slowly and was about to kiss her, Lu Kaixin suddenly stretched out his finger and blocked the space between their lips. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±During this period, you are not allowed to kiss me without my permission.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Which couple doesn¡¯t kiss?¡±¡± Bai Xiao, of course, disagreed. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin snorted coldly and faked augh.¡±¡±Then, why don¡¯t we stop trying?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2086 ? ¡°Chapter 2086: Date, we¡¯re in love (6)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± Bai Xiao immediatelypromised.¡±¡±Whatever you say.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He had beenpletely dominated by a woman. He couldn¡¯t hit her or scold her. Now, he couldn¡¯t even kiss her hard. It was so frustrating, but he seemed to be happy with it. ¡± ¡°He lowered his gaze and stared at happy for two seconds. When he spoke again, his gritted teeth voice became gentle. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve agreed to your request, so you have to agree to mine as well. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What request?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You have to eat with me every day.¡±¡± In fact, he wanted to hug her and kiss her every day. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What if something happens? Your request is too inhumane. ¡°¡± Happy began to regret his choice again. Should he have observed him for two more days? he should not have agreed to date him once he understood his feelings. ¡± Girls shouldn¡¯t be too straightforward when it came to rtionships. They should be more reserved. ¡°Otherwise, she would be the little sister starry sky who waspletely dominated by brother Xiaobai. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t take leave. If you have something to do, you can call me and keep mepany after.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s tone was very negotiable. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A person like you should have been in need of support since you were young,¡±¡± happy said in embarrassment. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s finger scratched her nose, his face full of love.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re right, I¡¯ve always been the one being bullied since I was young. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You were bullied?¡±¡± happy was surprised. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sighed and started to act pitiful,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Who asked me to have a good temper and personality when I was young? I was a good little boy. Such a boy would always be bullied.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy did not believe him.¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that your greatest strength is that you have a lot of money. You can¡¯t finish spending it.¡±¡± Those bad students would bully anyone but the rich kids, especially those with families that have more money than they can spend, because the school is usually owned by these rich kids. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, my family used to be very poor.¡±¡± Hence, Bai Xiao began toin,¡±¡±¡±¡±My family is poor, and my studies are tough. In order to pay for my school fees, I have to go out and work every night. I¡¯m also bullied by all my ssmates because I¡¯m poor. Those ssmates stay far away from me and don¡¯t say a word to me. However, no matter how poor I am, it¡¯s fortunate that I have a positive heart and relied on my own efforts to get to where I am today. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have been ridiculed to death. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°If she didn¡¯t know about Bai Xiao¡¯s family background, she might have really believed his words. After all, there were many celebrities in the entertainment industry who entered the industry just for money because of their poor family. ¡± ¡°However, big brother just had to tell her about Bai Xiao¡¯s background. ¡± She was really good at acting. ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s with that expression? do you think I was too poor to be worthy of you? Have you suffered because you¡¯re with me?¡±¡± Bai Xiao chuckled and looked at Lu Kaixin teasingly. ¡± ¡°Happy did not find it funny and nodded.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not the only one who thinks so, many fans think so too ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve said it the other way around. ¡°¡± It seemed that the people and fans in the industry all said that she was not good enough for him, but this was not important to him at all. In love, there was no one who was good enough for anyone, only who did not cherish the other. ¡± ¡°Although she looked calm and casual now, he knew that she was a person who valued rtionships. She would not fall in love easily, but if she really fell in love, it would be for the rest of her life. ¡± ¡°One day, she would be like him and tell everyone that he was her man, her only man! ¡± Chapter 2087 ? ¡°Chapter 2087: Date, we¡¯re in love (7)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy went back to his room to keep Pepsi Company. Bai Xiao sent her back to her room, but he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he stood at the door for a while. ¡± Yinian stood not far away and watched Bai Xiao for a while. She felt that he was acting really strange. ¡®Why is he just standing there like a fool? did he wake up with goddess happy?¡¯ And now she was at the door asking for forgiveness. ¡°Just when Yi Nian didn¡¯t know how to speak to Bai Xiao, Bai Xiao suddenly turned to him and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re really together. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Even if they tried, they were still dating. She was his girlfriend now, not just in name or in the contract, but in reality. Lu Kaixin was Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend. ¡± There was a hint of pride in his tone. ¡°Yinian was stunned for a moment. Then, sheughed out loud.¡±¡±Brother Cheng, congrattions! Congrattions!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If they were together, then so be it. Why did he have to look so smug? ¡± ¡°But it was a good thing. His God and Goddess were together. Although this bowl of dog food would be very torturous, he would definitely eat it. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at him and asked,¡±¡±usually, when a couple is together, do they give each other a gift or something as a token of love?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think so ...¡±¡± Yi Nian nodded but was a little hesitant. He didn¡¯t have a girlfriend so he really didn¡¯t know if that was the case. However, even if they weren¡¯t in a confirmed rtionship, wouldn¡¯t men always give some gifts when they were wooing girls? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Under normal circumstances,¡±¡± he added,¡±¡±they usually give clothes, perfumes, and lipsticks. It doesn¡¯t have to be the most expensive, but it has to be very meaningful.¡±¡± ¡± The most meaningful gift? Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened as he quietly thought ... ¡°He didn¡¯t think that a girl like Lu Kaixin would like to give her lipsticks and perfume. He could tell with one look that she was different from other girls, but what kind of gift would be most meaningful to her? ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had thought about this gift for two whole days before he finally brought it to Lu Kaixin, the gift that he thought was the most creative and could best express his feelings. ¡± ¡°He wanted to invest in a movie, and he gave happy the role of the head director of the project. ¡± ¡°Even Lu Kaixin himself was shocked when he heard this, let alone the others. He had six big question marks above his head.¡±??????¡± ¡± ¡°Investing in a movie wasn¡¯t something that could be done with just a few million or tens of millions. If they wanted to make a good movie, the investment would start from 100 million. Who would be willing to spend so much money on a new director? ¡± ¡°She wanted to ask who the investor was, but Bai Xiao didn¡¯t wait for her to ask and answered first,¡±¡±¡±¡±I ... And you, of course.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t have money.¡±¡± Happy shook his head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Take out as many as you have.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you take a photo yourself?¡±¡± Although Bai Xiao was an actor, he was also a talented director. If the two of them were to bepared, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would win. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I got someone to write this script. It¡¯s a real story. I wanted to direct it myself, but I don¡¯t have time to do it, so I decided to let you direct it.¡±¡± Bai Xiao said faintly before he handed the script to happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you can film after you¡¯re done with your work.¡±¡± Happy was too embarrassed to take it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I still want to hand it over to you. I¡¯ll ... Take responsibility for everything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± happy widened his eyes in shock.¡±¡±Are you saying that you want me to be in charge of everything?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2088 ? ¡°Chapter 2088: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (8)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Are you crazy? hahahahahahahahahaha.¡±¡± Sheughed. ¡± This person was right. He really had so much money that he had nowhere to spend it. That was why he had thrown a few hundred million Yuan at her to make a movie for fun. ¡°She didn¡¯t even believe herself now. If she gave her the money to film, she might really lose everything. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are youughing at? ¡°¡±Or are youughing at yourself for being so stupid ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s face was serious. ¡°¡±I believe in you, so don¡¯t belittle yourself,¡±¡± he said seriously. ¡± He wasn¡¯t coaxing him. He really felt that Lu Kaixin would do a good job. ¡°The corners of Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth curled up, and the smile on his face instantly disappeared without a trace. She couldn¡¯t smile anymore. It was really not a joke. Bai Xiao had really invested in a movie for her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I don¡¯t believe in myself ...¡±¡± She sighed and shook her head. ¡± ¡°Although she wasn¡¯t a newbie, she really felt that her appreciation level was not bad. However, she had never tried to direct a show by herself. It seemed like she knew every procedure, but she didn¡¯t know where the entrance was or where she should start. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao pointed to himself and replied,¡¯don¡¯t you still have me? I¡¯ll definitely be reviewing the film, and we¡¯re using a newbie. If the results aren¡¯t good, we¡¯ll continue, slowly ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart was moved. She had already been moved even before she had finished reading the script. ¡± But she could clearly feel that Bai Xiao was doing this for her. Perhaps this movie was not important to him at all. The only important thing was that he had spent his money on it because Lu Kaixin wanted to make a movie. ¡°Bai Yao seemed to know what she was thinking, and he emphasized it a few times. When he saw that Lu Kaixin still seemed to be a little conflicted, he looked at the script in Happy¡¯s hands and said to them,¡±¡±¡±¡±You can take a look at the script first. As a director, the script is very important, and she doesn¡¯t want to make a mistake in the theme. ¡± Lu Kaixin nced at Bai Xiao and then opened the script. ¡°The script was titled ¡°¡±mother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was about a little girl who ran away from home because her mother was too strict with her. When she ran away from home, she fell into a trap set by a Hunter and was saved by a middle-aged woman. The woman¡¯s identity was mysterious, but she was kind and cute. At the same time, she was investigated by many people, including the underworld and the police. The little girl escaped from the forest with the woman. Along the way, the two of them had a rtionship that was beyond that of blood. Their rtionship was even better than that of biological mother and daughter. However, at this time, the biological mother came to the door. Not only did she want to take the girl away by force, but she also wanted to Sue the woman for kidnapping and imprisoning the child. It was a movie worth exploring human nature and family. ¡± ¡°Happy only saw the simple outline of the story, and he already wanted to take a picture of it. ¡± ¡°She was moved, but she couldn¡¯t make a decision. ¡± ¡°Although they weren¡¯t together when she said they were a fake couple, now that they were really together, she still felt guilty even after the incident. ¡± ¡°Moreover, with her current rtionship with Bai Xiao, if she were to film, her family would definitely find out that she had lied earlier. At that time, not only would they interfere with her rtionship, they might even directly let her go home ... ¡± ¡°In the end, the exciting story in the script defeated everything, and happy decided to ept it. She looked at Bai Xiao and said,¡±¡±I can take the role, but I have a request. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What request?¡±¡± Bai Xiao raised his hand for her to speak. ¡± Chapter 2089 ? ¡°Chapter 2089: Date, we¡¯re in love (9)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at her and said, word for word,¡±¡±¡±¡±Make an announcement that we¡¯ve broken up.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s face darkened as he looked at her quietly. His eyes were cold and filled with doubt. Could it be that she had misunderstood something because he wanted to invest in her movie? It was impossible for his self-esteem to be hurt. ¡°Previously, when people secretly pointed at her as a kept woman, she justughed it off, giving people the feeling that she was a little speechless. At first, she would even retort back with a sarcastic look. ¡± ¡°Later on, when he heard too much of it, he would even use it on himself. ¡± ¡°Because of her identity, it was impossible for such a thing to happen to her. Therefore, after hearing it for a long time, it sounded like a joke. It was also because of this that he gave her such a gift. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you worried about?¡±¡± he tilted his head. ¡± ¡°Happy was definitely worried. He thought about it and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you know how old I am this year?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re already 19 to the public, but your actual age is definitely 18. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao remembered that she had once mentioned it before. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not even 18 yet. My birthday is in two months. If you ask anyone¡¯s daughter who hasn¡¯t found a boyfriend at 18, their parents will approve of it with both hands. As for me, I skipped a grade. Otherwise, at my age, I would still be taking the college entrance examination. ¡°¡± Happy was not trying to scare Bai Xiao. If he really said that he was in love, his family would definitely explode. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Bai Xiao thought about it and felt that he was right.¡±¡±Before that, our rtionship ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy said,¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you before? I told my family that we¡¯re only a couple on a contract, and we¡¯ll announce our break up in half a year. If it¡¯s almost been half a year and we still haven¡¯t announced our break up and continue working together, my family will definitely be suspicious. What I told you before was right. If you want to be a full-time employee, I won¡¯t be the only one who agrees. You have to get my grandfather, father, and my brother to agree to it.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. It was just that they had to go through so many obstacles to be allowed to date. ¡°However, was he sure that he wanted to tell a father whose daughter was not even 18 years old that he wanted to marry his daughter, or that he wanted to date his daughter? ¡± ¡°He really did not dare to say it. Putting himself in her shoes, if he had a precious daughter, a precious daughter like happy, even though he knew that she would marry someone one day and that another man would give her happiness, he would not dare to say it. ¡± ¡°However, if his daughter was not even 18 years old and a man wanted to marry her, he would definitely break the man¡¯s legs with a stick. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Also ...¡±¡± Happy frowned slightly.¡±¡±By the way, have you seen thements on my Weibo?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At the mention of this, Bai Xiao felt a little guilty. Of course, he had seen all kinds ofments below. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have a bunch of your girlfriend¡¯s fans under my Weibo, scolding me so badly, and there are even people who post every day, wanting Bai Xiao to break up happily for the first day, the second day ... The 150th day. To be honest, I can¡¯t be your girlfriend if I don¡¯t have a strong mentality. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She still needed to get used to it. If she couldn¡¯t get used to it, then she shouldn¡¯t try. ¡± ¡°Crazy fans were really scary. She also had idols before, but she had never been so obsessed with them. She liked the positive energy of her idols more than anything else. She thought she would never be able to understand it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ahem!¡±¡± Bai Xiao coughed lightly.¡±¡±So we¡¯ve been ¡®dating¡¯ for five months.¡±¡± Fortunately, there was still a month left, and Lu Kaixin had agreed to try it out with him. Otherwise, they would really have to break up. ¡± Chapter 2090 ? ¡°Chapter 2090: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (10)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy nodded and replied softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yeah, so we can break up ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±...Let¡¯s talk about underground love. ¡°¡± Bai Xiao directly said the second half of the sentence. Whether it was right or wrong, this was the decision. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe.¡±¡± Happy faked augh.¡±¡±I¡¯m just trying. Everything will depend on your performance.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll get someone to n our breakup tomorrow, but you have to promise me one thing. ¡°¡± Bai Cheng held Happy¡¯s hand and tugged it gently, pulling him to sit on hisp. ¡± He looked at her eyes that were glistening and his fingers were gently touching her face. ¡°When happy saw that his eyes, expression, and actions were very dangerous, he wanted to stand up.¡±¡±What request?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°But just as she moved, Bai Xiao held her down again. ¡± ¡°The man casually leaned back on the sofa, his posturezy but full of danger. His expression looked very calm, but the hands on her waist were full of possessiveness. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you think?¡±¡± Bai Xiao gave her a very vague answer.¡±¡±You¡¯re so smart. Can you guess what I¡¯ll ask for?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No matter what kind of request he made, it was not a good one for Lu Kaixin. She pushed his hand away and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t really want to know,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu Kaixin!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao called out to her, his deep eyes filled with reproach and displeasure as he said in a low and hoarse voice,¡±¡±have you realized that you¡¯re really not the average kind of person to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did I?¡±¡± She felt that he was very good to Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I do, and it¡¯s not just bad, it¡¯s very, very bad. I¡¯d even agree to break up with you, but you don¡¯t even listen to my request.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s tone was sour, and his face was extremely dark. ¡± Lu Kaixin did not know whether tough or cry. The breakup was a fake one. What was there to disagree with? ¡°After staring at her for two seconds and seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry, Bai Xiao directly leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡± ¡°As they kissed, Bai Xiao was filled with joy. Heid down on the sofa and turned over slightly, pressing his body on her curvaceous body. Then, he sucked on her lips tightly, gently and forcefully ... ¡± ¡°Happy was stunned for a moment before he snapped out of his daze. His eyes widened in shock, and when he saw Bai Xiao¡¯s face, which was filled with lust, he instinctively started struggling. ¡± But the man was so domineering and strong that she couldn¡¯t move. ¡°Bai Xiao stopped all his actions, his hand gently caressing her face as he whispered into her ear, his voice deep and sexy.¡±¡±Sometimes I really want to eat you up in one bite ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t even think about it,¡±¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯re not allowed to take advantage of me in the future ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s body turned to the side, narrowly avoiding her attack, and then he pressed down on his hand that was moving chaotically.¡±¡±You really have the guts to kick him. If you kicked him there, do you still want your sex happiness for the rest of your life ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin did not understand the hidden meaning in his words.¡±¡±Who told you to do this? don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want. You can eat my tofu however you want. ¡°¡± As he spoke, he spread out his hands with an expression that seemed to say,¡±e and molest me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin felt especially speechless. He raised his hand and wanted to hit him, but he felt that this was like flirting, so he kicked him. ¡± ¡°She wanted to leave, but she was held down by Bai Xiao again.¡±¡±Continue ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Continue what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re taking advantage of me. ¡°¡± The man¡¯s whisper in her ear was like an intoxicating love song, charming and intoxicating. It was as if spring had arrived, and her whole body was filled with a pleasant atmosphere. ¡± Chapter 2091 ? Chapter 2091: We¡¯re dating (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°On the third day after filming waspleted, Bai Xiao wrote a handwritten breakup statement on Weibo. ¡± ¡°Basically, he wanted to say that he and Lu Kaixin had decided to be friends again, and he hoped that no one would scold Lu Kaixin. He did not want to exin his rtionship too clearly, but he was certain that even if they could not be lovers, he would always be Lu Kaixin¡¯s Knight. ¡± ¡°This breakup statement was really too brutal. In less than five minutes, it went straight to the hot search. ¡± Theizens analyzed the post and concluded that Lu Kaixin was the one who had requested the breakup. ¡°Moreover, the reason for their breakup wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t love each other, but that she was under too much pressure being with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao must have loved Lu Kaixin very much, and because they had broken up because of love, and he was afraid that other people would scold Lu Kaixin, every word in the breakup statement was to protect him. ¡± ¡°When they thought of the insults on Lu Kaixin¡¯s Weibo post after they announced their rtionship, as well as some fans scattering flowers to celebrate their breakup after Bai Xiao announced their breakup, they were even more certain that the two had broken up because of pressure from the outside world. ¡± ¡°It was especially so when the new movie was released. As the second female lead, happy actually did not participate in the publicity and avoided being on the same stage as Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°When they saw Bai Xiao¡¯s cold face during the movie promotion, his figure seemed to have slimmed down and looked a little Haggard, everyone was even more certain that Bai Xiao¡¯s breakup wasn¡¯t as calm as he seemed on the surface. He had broken up and was in great pain. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw the analysis on the inte, he felt that it was very funny. ¡± ¡°Because when she met Bai Xiao in private, all the talk about her being thin and Haggard, all the pain and suffering, were all fake. She was clearly full of energy and charm. ¡± ¡°As for why he was pulling a long face the entire time when he was promoting the movie, he didn¡¯t know. ¡± ¡°Happy did not tell Pepsi about their breakup in advance. When Pepsi saw the announcement, she was shocked. She clearly remembered that they had a great rtionship before they broke up. Why did they suddenly want to break up? ¡± ¡°He quickly made a call and asked in a surprised tone,¡±¡±what exactly happened? Why did you guys break up out of nowhere?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy told Pepsi the truth. The breakup was fake. After all, Pepsi was his assistant. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t know that he was going to be in contact with Bai Xiao in the future. ¡± ¡°However, apart from Pepsi, everyone else who called her, including her brothers, all answered with the same answer: Yes, we broke up! ¡± ¡°When Happy¡¯s family saw the breakup statement, they called happy, but when Bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother saw the deration, she did not dare to call Bai Xiao. ¡± The olddy looked uneasy as she scrolled through her grandson¡¯s Weibo. She was so shocked that her eyes almost popped out! Wasn¡¯t everything fine for a period of time? why did they suddenly break up? ¡°Was it really because their rtionship was just like what Lu Kaixin had said, that they were only Lovers on a contract? or was it because she had gone to look for Lu Kaixin, which caused the couple to have a disagreement and break up? ¡± ¡°Seeing her grandson standing alone (ignoring the first and second female lead, etc.), She was sure like theizens that he had lost a lot of weight because of the pain of his breakup. Grandma Jian¡¯s heart ached and she quickly called her son and daughter-inw. ¡± ¡°After Bai Xiao finished promoting the movie, he was about to give Lu Kaixin a call when the doorbell rang. ¡± ¡°He went to open the door and saw a woman wearing a straw hat, a ck Mirror, and a long dress with flowers. It was obvious that she had returned from a vacation ind ... ¡± ¡°The moment she saw Bai Xiao, she hugged him. ¡± Chapter 2092 ? ¡°Chapter 2092: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (12)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao smiled helplessly at the woman who was hugging his neck and almost hanging on his body, then pushed her away.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why did youe back?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m back to see my son who¡¯s in love for the first time, so no matter how busy I am, I have to give your first girlfriend a gift to show my family¡¯s support for your love.¡±¡± This woman was Bai Xiao¡¯s mother, Oman, a Chinese-French mixed-blood. ¡± ¡°Avatar then entered Bai Xiao¡¯s house and took out an exquisite box from his bag.¡±¡±¡±¡±Here, this is for your girlfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t take it and only said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you see the news online that we¡¯ve broken up?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What? you guys broke up?¡±¡± Oman was surprised, but it was only on the surface, because old Madam Bai had already told her everything. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you like her a lot? Why did you break up just like that?¡±¡± Oman directly ced the box on the table.¡±¡±Anyway, I¡¯ve already bought it. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to give it to me or not.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She understood her son¡¯s character. Bai Xiao¡¯s character was cold and arrogant, and he wouldn¡¯t fall in love easily. If he really loved her, he would definitely not let her go after half a year. ¡± ¡°So, he must have had a fight with his girlfriend. ¡± ¡°After all, young people were more impulsive. After the quarrel, both of them wanted to save face, so they broke up in a fit of anger. In fact, they both couldn¡¯t bear to leave each other and were waiting for the other party to apologize. They were just one step away from each other. ¡± ¡°She had returned to China and bought a gift for that girl. If he truly loved that girl, he would definitely throw the gift in front of her proudly.¡±¡±Here, my mom forced me to bring it here. It¡¯s up to you whether you want it or not.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Anyway, she could imagine her son¡¯s expression and actions at that time. He was obviously willing to die, but he pretended to be disgusted. ¡± ¡°Oman thought that her son would give out the gift after earning less than two days, but the gift was always at home. ¡± ¡°Did they really break up? Then why had he been looking at his phone for the past two days and seemed to be sending some messages ... Could it be that he hadn¡¯t woken her up, but that her son had been dumped? ¡± It seemed that this matter was really rted to the old Madam. No wonder the old Madam had called her back in a hurry. ¡°Happy epted Bai Xiao¡¯s script. He had been preparing for it during this period of time, and the script had already been finalized. He then had to apply for a shooting license and obtain one from the State Administration of Radio, Film, and Television or the local provincial or city broadcasting department. He also had to find the distribution team, the main creative team, and so on. He had even epted the most difficult and troublesome task, which was Bai Xiao. ¡± Both of them had been very busy recently and had not seen each other for more than a week. ¡°Happy still hoped to get some investments. Someone introduced a foodpany to him and wanted to invest in it, and they even arranged to meet up. ¡± ¡°When he arrived at the teahouse, happy saw ady sitting inside. She had taken great care of herself, and she looked to be in her thirties. There was an affable smile on her face. ¡± ¡°After the two shook hands, she introduced herself.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m Oman¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m lu Kaixin ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After shaking hands, she actually did not let go. Lu Kaixin pulled his hand back a little ufortably. ¡± ¡°Oman realized that she had been too enthusiastic and immediately let go, smiling apologetically. ¡°¡±I¡¯m a fan of yours. I really like the movies you acted in. I¡¯m so excited to see you.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°If she remembered correctly, although her first movie was being promoted, it would only be released in two days. Therefore, she should not have any other works on the market yet. So, why did this Auntie say that she liked the movie she acted in? ¡± ¡°Uh uh uh, could she have met a scammer? ¡± Chapter 2093 ? ¡°Chapter 2093: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (13)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not the only one who likes you. My husband likes you, my mother-inw likes you, my daughter likes you, and even my son likes you,¡±¡± Oman did not know what Lu Kaixin was thinking. She was still passionately expressing her love for him and the love of her entire family. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin felt especially awkward, and he did not know how to reply.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Uh, uh, uh, should she say that she was grateful that your entire family liked it? ¡± But wasn¡¯t she here to discuss an investment? Why did it feel like a fan meeting? ¡°¡±¡±My son is a few years older than you and likes you more than any of us. He even said that he wanted to marry someone like you in the future. He¡¯s really asking for too much. He didn¡¯t think about it. How could there be someone else as handsome as you? so, I¡¯m really worried. I arranged many girls for him, but he doesn¡¯t like them.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oman was still talking endlessly. She looked at Lu Kaixin with a burning gaze, as if she was going to put her in her pocket and take her home. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Why did it feel like she was trying to sell her son? so was this Ms. Oman looking for her to invest in her movie or to sell her son? Was her son¡¯s market that bad? It was so bad that he needed his mother¡¯s rmendation. It didn¡¯t seem like it ... Could it be that her son also wanted to be an actor? She wanted to bring funds into the production team and y a role in the crew. ¡°¡±¡±You can bring Ling ... Young master here to take a look. If possible, it¡¯s not a problem to arrange a role in the production team. However, the original role and the settings of the role can not be changed.¡±¡± ¡± She couldn¡¯t rece the original actors or add more scenes to the arranged roles just because she wanted to invest in the production. She was a director with principles. ¡°¡±¡±Enter the show? I¡¯m guessing that he ... Might not be willing, but it¡¯s definitely not a problem for him to meet you. I saw on the news that you recently broke up with your boyfriend. Why don¡¯t you go on a blind date with my son?¡±¡± If theizens were to find out that Best Actor Bai had invested heavily into the film just to film his girlfriend¡¯s movie, they would definitelyugh their heads off. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin stared at her in shock, thinking that he had misheard her. ¡± ¡°Avatar realized that the little girl had grown up in the country and that his enthusiasm would scare her. He quickly changed his words.¡±¡±Haha, it¡¯s just a meeting, getting to know each other, just making friends ...¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin held back the twitching of his mouth. ¡°She knew that it was not easy to find an investor. Otherwise, anyone could make a movie. As expected ... Was thisdy in front of her really not a clown invited by a monkey? ¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. I won¡¯t argue with her on ount of her love for her son. ¡± ¡°However, she would not continue to talk to her. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin stood up.¡±¡±Ms. Oman, I¡¯m very grateful for your family¡¯s love for me, especially for your son. You don¡¯t have to worry about your son anymore. One day, he will meet a girl he likes, get married, and have children. Goodbye. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Happy did not want to stay for even a minute longer. Once he finished speaking, he prepared to leave. ¡± ¡°Oman immediately stood up and blocked Lu Kaixin¡¯s path. With a puzzled expression, she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you leaving? we haven¡¯t finished talking.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin saw that she didn¡¯t look like she was pretending, and he wasn¡¯t sure if she was telling the truth, so he didn¡¯t get angry. He could only say helplessly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m very sorry, but I have to meet another investor. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 2094 ? ¡°Chapter 2094: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (14)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already agreed to invest in your movie. Don¡¯t see other investors anymore. I¡¯ve invested all the money you need. I have nothing. I just have a lot of money, so much that I have nowhere to spend it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Avatar spoke very seriously, his expression extremely solemn. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She asked with a deeper meaning,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do I have to agree to see your son before you invest?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t want to see my son?¡±¡± avatar asked. ¡± ¡°Of course not! Lu Kaixin smiled, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The answer was obvious. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why? My son is very outstanding. He¡¯s super handsome, rich, and likes you very much. He¡¯ll support you in whatever you want to do. If you want to make a movie, he can open a filmpany for you to shoot, as long as you¡¯re happy. A man like him is hard to find in this world ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was getting more and more excited, Lu Kaixin interrupted her.¡±¡±¡±¡±No, no, no...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this Madam was a multi-level marketing expert with ulterior motives. ¡± ¡°Investment or whatever, it could be a trap. ¡± ¡°When she saw that happy was about to leave again, Oman tugged at Happy¡¯s hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±Then let¡¯s get to know each other. It¡¯ll be good to be friends. My son is really super handsome and rich.¡±¡± ¡± She continued to bewitch him. ¡°But when he saw that happy was not moved, he quickly changed his words. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true. My son is extremely outstanding. You¡¯re only meeting him once, and you¡¯re not together. If you don¡¯t like him, you can pretend that you¡¯ve never seen him before ... Of course, I have my own motives. If you don¡¯t like him, you can tell him clearly that you¡¯ll never like him and won¡¯t be with him. That way, he¡¯ll be able to see you clearly and naturally won¡¯t be infatuated with you anymore. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Avatar thought that since they were quarreling and there was no way out, they would definitely have a chance to reconcile if they met. ¡± ¡°Based on his understanding of Bai Xiao, the girl just had to provoke him a little, and he would naturally hug her and force a kiss on her. It was always like this in novels and TV shows, but in reality, whether it was in the past or now, as long as it was a young man, he would like to do it. ¡± It could really be said to be a necessary move for couples to wake up and make up. ¡°Lu Kaixin gently pushed her hand away.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I really have something to do. I have to go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This time, he didn¡¯t let Oman stop him and quickly left. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hey, wait ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing Lu Kaixin disappear and the door close again, Oman frowned.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you leaving? we haven¡¯t even talked about the investment. Did you give her a scare just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She frowned and analyzed in her heart,¡±¡±she seemed to be too enthusiastic just now. Any normal person would be scared. It would be strange if she didn¡¯t suspect something.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±However, the little girl is very righteous. She¡¯s not moved by money at all.¡±¡± Avatarplimented. ¡± ¡°Afterplimenting him, he thought to himself,¡±¡±you¡¯re so exaggerated in saying that your family is rich, so rich that you have nowhere to spend it. How greedy and vain must the other party be to immediately want to catch a fish like you on their first meeting?¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°Lu Kaixin returned to the car and stood outside, waiting for her to get into the car. When he saw Happy¡¯s grave expression, he thought that the investment had not been settled, so heforted him.¡±¡±¡±¡±An investment can¡¯t be settled on the first try. This Madam must want to take a longer look at it.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2095 ? ¡°Chapter 2095: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (15)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±She didn¡¯t disagree.¡±¡± Happy replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s agreed. He¡¯s willing to invest. ¡°¡± Pepsi called out in surprise. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I refused.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Pepsi didn¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This Madam is a little strange.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is it strange?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before Lu Kaixin could answer, her phone rang. It was Bai Xiao, and Lu Kaixin answered the call. ¡± ¡°Without waiting for her to speak, Bai Xiao¡¯s voice rang out from the other side, and he asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±How¡¯s the investment negotiation going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thisdy said that she¡¯s my fan, and she likes the movies I¡¯m in the most,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your movie hasn¡¯t been released yet,¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She also said that her whole family likes me, especially her son. You can say that he¡¯s crazy in love with me, and he likes me so much that he¡¯ll marry no one but me in the future. So, what she means is to invest and let me meet her son.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy paused for a moment before he added,¡±¡±¡±¡±To be precise, it¡¯s a blind date.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiaozily leaned back in his chair, casually spinning a pen in his hand. His movements were natural and smooth, handsome and charming, and his tone was light but deep and maic.¡±¡±I¡¯m also madly in love with you, and I¡¯ll marry no one else but you in this life.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±As expected, she¡¯s a natural beauty that can cause the downfall of a city.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin touched his face.¡±¡±There are too many men in this life who will marry no one but me. I really have to choose carefully.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed to ept this investment!¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s faint tone was mixed with coldness. ¡± What kind of investment was that? one look and he knew that she was approaching him with bad intentions. She wanted to steal his woman. Hmph! He had built dozens ofyers of bricks and iron tes in the corners of his walls. No one would be able to dig them. ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked on purpose. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you stupid? he¡¯s clearly a scammer. He can¡¯t be a rich fool, right ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them chatted on and off, fiercely criticizing the rich and stupid Ms. Oman, until they reached the studio. ¡± ¡°Before getting out of the car, Pepsi asked Lu Kaixin in confusion,¡±¡±¡±¡±Um, has your movie been released yet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As an assistant, could she have remembered the time wrong? it was supposed to be released in two days. ¡± ¡°When he saw Pepsi¡¯s silly look, happy smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yeah, you didn¡¯t know? you¡¯ve failed your job. I¡¯m changing my assistant ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Pepsi was shocked. She quickly took out her phone to check the time. Once she was certain that she had been tricked by happy, she blushed and grumbled, ¡°¡±That¡¯s too much. How could you lie to me like this? in the future, I¡¯ll kick you out of your fan group and leave your Tieba behind for me to block.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°That was too much. She was scared, scared of Pepsi the most. ¡± ¡°After joking around with Pepsi, Lu Kaixin started thinking about his investment again. He had to get some investment back no matter what, but who should he look for? ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes turned slyly. She knew that a certain someone had recently made a lot of pocket money by specting in the stock market. She went to borrow some pocket money from a certain someone. It shouldn¡¯t be considered as asking for help. It wasn¡¯t much anyway. She mainly wanted to have some cash flow before she found a brand sponsor. ¡°That night, Lu Kaixin returned to the Lu family. Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang were not at home, and the little demon King of the Lu family was sitting in the living room reading a book. ¡± He looked up at her and then continued to read his book. ¡°Lu Kaixin put down his bag and walked over to sit beside Lu mu. He ced his head on Lu MU¡¯s shoulder and looked very enthusiastic. He turned his head and wanted to kiss Lu MU¡¯s handsome little face.¡±¡±My dear little brother.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2096 ? ¡°Chapter 2096: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (16)¡± Trantor: 549690339 Lu MU¡¯s expression did not change. She lifted the book in her hand in advance and kissed it happily. ¡°Lu Kaixin did not look surprised at all, as if he had already known that this kiss would be blocked. ¡± ¡°However, she pretended to be sad.¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh my, my dear little brother, I came home especially to see you, but you treat me like this. You¡¯ve really made me sad.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tell me, what¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± Lu mu asked indifferently. If she did not have a favor to ask of him, their little devil would not be so¡¯ fake ¡®enthusiastic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My dear brother, I think you¡¯re the best to me.¡±¡± The hand on Lu MU¡¯s shoulder patted her twice, as if he was coaxing a baby. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you still don¡¯t say it, then forget it.¡±¡± Lu mu pushed her hand away with a look of disgust. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ahem.¡±¡± Happy coughed softly.¡±¡±Recently, your sister has been a little short on money.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is five thousand enough?¡±¡± Lu mu asked indifferently. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not enough. ¡°¡± Happy chuckled softly and said in a soft tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ten thousand after a thousand, that should be enough.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± Lu mu rejected. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah mu, you can¡¯t be so petty. I know you have money. Lend me some.¡±¡± Ever since her brother was 16 years old, her family¡¯s handsome old Lu had stopped giving him living expenses on the grounds that the little devil King had be an adult. Instead, he wanted her brother to earn his own money. ¡± ¡°Stingy, stingy, the lonely old handsome Lu had only been generous to young beauties in his life. ¡± ¡°In the future, if her husband dared to be stingy with her and was reluctant to spend money on her, she would immediately cklist him and stop contacting him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Happy looked at him with a smirk.¡±¡±Brat, you won¡¯t get a girlfriend if you¡¯re so petty, and it¡¯s even more impossible for you to find a girlfriend as beautiful as your big sister.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu turned to look at her.¡±¡±If my future girlfriend is like you,¡±¡± she said coldly,¡±¡±I¡¯d rather not find one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The evil smile on Happy¡¯s face became even wider.¡±¡±By the way, it¡¯s been a long time since Zhuo came to our house to y. Why don¡¯t I give her a call and ask her toe over to keep mepany? I can just tell her that it¡¯s not easy to find a three-legged toad in the world, but it¡¯s the same for two-legged men. I know quite a few good two-legged men. Why don¡¯t I introduce them to her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She closed the book in her hands with a bang. Lu MU¡¯s gaze was cold. She turned to look at happy and asked with a profound tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad asked me yesterday if you¡¯re in love. Do you think I should tell him today and ask him to call your boyfriend over to our house to meet him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s expression was stunned, and his eyes sparkled.¡±¡±What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu stared at her quietly, his deep and indifferent eyes seemed to see through her.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°Sure enough, she could hide it from everyone but this brat, because this brat loved to investigate her the most. ¡± This was what stic sisterly love was. ¡°Don¡¯t let her block the opportunity in the future. Otherwise, I¡¯ll see how she deals with him ... ¡± ¡°At that moment, the door was pushed open as Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang walked in together. ¡± ¡°Although the two of them were middle-aged, their lives were carefree and their rtionship was sweet. When they entered the house holding hands, they were no different from young men in their twenties or thirties in love. If people who were not familiar with them saw them, they might really think that they were in their twenties or thirties. ¡± ¡°When Shi Guang entered and saw that the two siblings were actually sitting together and chatting, she chuckled out,¡±¡±What are you guys talking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s lips curled up into an evil smile and she said slowly,¡±¡±¡±¡±We were talking about big sister ...¡±¡± ¡± ¨C [ps: August will be full of updates in January. Please give me a monthly vote.] Chapter 2097 ? ¡°Chapter 2097: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (17)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Before Lu mu could finish her sentence, Lu Kaixin had already sent a kick over and stood up. She walked over and hugged Shi Guang¡¯s arm. ¡°¡±We¡¯re talking about my new movie. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Her smile was as enchanting as a flower, and she nced at Lu mu with a warning look. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve saved enough money to make a movie?¡±¡± Shi Guang was a little taken aback, just like how she was when her daughter told her that she wanted her to make a movie and be a famous director when she was 15 years old. ¡± ¡°Happy tapped his chin with his finger and said with a grin,¡±¡±you were a pretty girl when you were young. Even though your genes are a little weak, handsome old Lu¡¯s genes are very strong, right, handsome old Lu?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she said that, she even winked at Lu Yanchen yfully. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re going to direct it yourself?¡±¡±Lu Yanchen asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s for sure. ¡°¡± As Lu Kaixin spoke, he raised his hand to smooth his long, soft ck hair.¡±¡±¡±¡±You can¡¯t underestimate your daughter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How much starting capital do you have?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±To be honest, I don¡¯t have a lot. That¡¯s why I have to save everything.¡±¡± She tilted her head slightly and looked at Lu Yanchen.¡±¡±Handsome old Lu, your son is too stingy. He¡¯s not even willing to lend me some pocket money.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Whose pocket money is 50 million?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I said 5000 Yuan.¡±¡± Happy smiled in an especially innocent manner. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±...¡±¡± He had a sister who was like a fox. She was a scapegoat every day. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen had always pampered his daughter, and that was the reason why he did not want her to film movies. Instead, he was strict with his son. Right now, no matter if his son was right or wrong, it was both his son and his daughter¡¯s fault. ¡± ¡°He looked at Lu mu coldly and said,¡±¡±it seems like you¡¯re quite free recently. Just in time. Your mother and I have already made ns. We¡¯ll be traveling the world in half a year.¡±¡± ¡± Shi Guang looked at Lu Yanchen in a daze. Had she nned to travel around the world? How could she not know? Lu MU¡¯s eyes were cold and speechless. ¡°Traveling? this was the first time they had traveled the world in the past few years. Looking at his mother¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she hade up with this idea on the spur of the moment. She had a bunch of unreliable family members. ¡± The problem was that he was still at the bottom of the family food chain ... ¡°In the end, Lu Kaixin did not manage to swindle fifty million from Lu mu. Her little devil was young, but he was really a miser. He was the most stingy and miserly. ¡± ¡°Even though it would not be difficult for him to get Bai Xiao another tens of millions of Yuan after discussing it with him, happy still wanted to gather more money for himself. ¡± ¡°It just so happened that she was invited to a runway show, and the price was quite high. Lu Kaixin thought that it was better to earn as much as he could, so he agreed. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was short of money, but there was someone who was even more short of money than she was. That was the eldest daughter of the Qian family, Qian Weiwei. ¡± ¡°Ever since Qian Weiwei had brought in Shang pojun¡¯swyer han, the Qian group had not had an easy time. In a month, thepany¡¯s market value had evaporated by more than a billion. ¡± ¡°At first, the Qian family didn¡¯t contact shangpojun. They thought that there was a problem with thepany¡¯s marketing. When they realized that they wanted to find someone to work with to get out of the predicament, they were unwilling to work with them no matter how good their rtionship was in the past. They even hinted that they had offended someone. ¡± ¡°If they offended an ordinary person, then so be it. The other party wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to them. But if there was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend, it seemed like the Shang Corporation was the only one who had sued the Qian Corporation for a ne. ¡± ¡°However, it was just a ne, and it was only a matter between two juniors. Logically speaking, it shouldn¡¯t be that serious. ¡± ¡°However, they couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than the matter of shangpo Jun. ¡± Chapter 2098 ? ¡°Chapter 2098: We¡¯re dating, we¡¯re dating (18)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Father Qian asked Qian Weiwei to apologize to Shang bojun. Qian Weiwei wasn¡¯t very willing, but he still endured it. After all, the Qian family wasn¡¯t as big as the Shang family. ¡± ¡°However, she had been there a few times, and she hadn¡¯t even seen a trace of shangpojun. ¡± ¡°Helplessly, Qian Weiwei thought of Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°She had a feeling that Lu Kaixin was the one behind all this, but a wise man submits to circumstances. Even if she knew that Lu Kaixin was the one behind all this, there was nothing she could do. She could only apologize to Lu Kaixin and settle the matter as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°In the future, when the Qian group was restored, she would have a chance to deal with that Lu Kaixin again. After all, she had already broken up with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°In the afternoon, when happy arrived at the meeting hall, he received a call from Bai Xiao. Before the two of them could even speak, Qian Weiwei pushed the door open and walked in. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin, who was on the phone, ignored her and only asked Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t have toe if you¡¯re busy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, we haven¡¯t seen each other for two days. I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Compared to thest time they met, Qian Weiwei¡¯s attitude was much better this time. ¡± ¡°However, her eyes were still filled with contempt and arrogance. She didn¡¯t care that Lu Kaixin was still on the phone, so she directly shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, I want to have a chat with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at Qian Weiwei, and at the same time, Bai Xiao¡¯s voice came from the phone.¡±¡±¡±¡±Qian Weiwei? Did he cause you trouble again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who knows?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you want me to go over?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I can handle it.¡±¡± Happy said before he hung up. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy as she looked at Lu Kaixin, who had not put on any makeup. ¡± ¡°No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that Lu Kaixin¡¯s face was really good looking, and it was so beautiful that it was wless. ¡± ¡°She felt that it must be stic surgery. It must be stic surgery. Otherwise, how could there be such a beautiful person in this world? ¡± ¡°After calming down, Qian Weiwei gave a fake smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, tell me what you want. State your conditions. As long as the matter with the ne can be resolved, I¡¯ll agree to anything you say.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I remember that miss Qian didn¡¯t say this to mest time.¡±¡± Lu Kaixinzily leaned back in his chair and looked at her with a faint smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu Kaixin.¡±¡± Qian Weiwei was extremely unhappy, but she still tried to speak as softly as possible. ¡°¡±It¡¯s said that when it¡¯s possible to forgive people, one should forgive them. What¡¯s in the past is in the past, why is there a need to be so aggressive over such a small matter? After all, we¡¯re all in the same circle, and we¡¯ll see each other more often in the future. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°It was true that no matter what time it was, this big miss Qian would always be arrogant. ¡± ¡°However, ever since she was young, she had always been said to be the most arrogant and despotic person. ¡± ¡°She stood up and looked at Qian Weiwei coldly.¡±¡±I just like to be unforgiving when I¡¯m in the right, and I like to be aggressive when I¡¯m in the right.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei, who had nned to speak nicely and thought that she was speaking nicely, blushed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t you go too far. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was very cold and domineering.¡±¡±So what if I¡¯ve gone too far? didn¡¯t you pick up my ne for peeking? you haven¡¯t even officially apologized to me until now, but the person who did something wrong is so righteous and even made bogus usations. Now, she even wants someone to give her a gift. Do you think that person is stupid or is a Virgin Mary Sue?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei had already suppressed her temper, but her tone was still very stiff.¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, I did pick up your ne, but isn¡¯t it just a ne?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2099 ? Chapter 2099: We¡¯re dating (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I did pick up your ne, but isn¡¯t it just a ne? Do you have to let shangpo-Jun harp on this matter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sang doesn¡¯t have the time to bother with people like you,¡±¡± happy replied. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei frowned when she heard that. What did she mean? did she mean that the person who was messing with herpany was not the Shang Corporation? but if it was not the Shang Corporation, who else could it be? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But if it wasn¡¯t you, who could it be? I¡¯ve already put down my pride. What do you want? do you really want to go against me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard that, happy smiled.¡±¡±Go against you?¡±¡± You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m a person who has very high standards, whether it¡¯s in choosing friends or men. It¡¯s the same when ites to choosing enemies. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to make me go against you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°These arrogant words made Qian Weiwei lose her cool. She pointed at Lu Kaixin and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You ... Who Do You Think You Are?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I know who I am. Besides, as long as I¡¯m willing, I can make you no longer be anyone at any time!¡±¡± Happy smiled coldly. ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s face turned red and sheughed in anger,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s the funniest joke I¡¯ve ever heard. You really have no shame ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin interrupted her.¡±¡±This dressing room is for my personal use. Get out of here immediately. Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask the security guards to kick you out. The media is everywhere on the runway today. Are you sure you want to do this?¡±¡± ¡± Qian Weiwei could not afford to lose that face. ¡°She stomped her feet, turned around, and ran out. ¡± She mmed the door hard and was about to yell when she looked up and saw the media walking around outside. She could only hold it in and shouted when she reached a ce with no one around. ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m so angry! I¡¯m so angry!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This Lu Kaixin really did not know his ce! But now that she had broken up with Bai Xiao, how could she still be so arrogant? who was this Lu Kaixin? ¡± Couldn¡¯t he find any evidence to retaliate? No! ¡°She had to fight back. Even if she couldn¡¯t do it herself, she had to let someone else deal with her. ¡± ¡°By the way, it seemed that Tang Xiaoyu would also be attending the runway show today. ¡± ¡°This Tang Xiaoyu was the princess of the Tang family. She had a strong and arrogant personality. Of course, she was also a rare beauty with both talent and looks. She graduated from a famous school. Even if her family was prominent, she became the chief editor of the most famous fashion magazine with her own ability. ¡± ¡°It was said that Tang Xiaoyu, like her, looked down on women who relied on men to get to the top. ¡± ¡°Then, Tang Xiaoyu would definitely not like Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Tang Xiaoyu had a sharp tongue. Even the most popr celebrities would look down on her. If Lu Kaixin were to offend Tang Xiaoyu, he would definitely have a hard time in the future. ¡± ¡°The Tang family was not inferior to the Shang family. If the eldest daughter of the Tang family were to make a move, the matter of the ne would be easily resolved. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Qian Weiweiughed smugly. ¡± ¡°She immediately went to the show hall. As soon as she went out, she saw a woman in a white dress with red floral prints, holding a ss of champagne and talking to a few celebrities and socialites. ¡± She also happened to know the celebrities and socialites. Qian Weiwei was overjoyed. She immediately walked over with the most appropriate expression and greeted the people she knew. ¡°Tang Xiaoyu¡¯s gaze fell on Qian Weiwei¡¯s face and she greeted him first,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Qian?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei was ttered. He did not expect Tang Xiaoyu to know him. He quickly smiled and nodded.¡±¡±Hello, miss Tang, I¡¯m Qian Weiwei. Nice to meet you ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2100 ? ¡°Chapter 2100: Date, we¡¯re in love (20)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Qian Weiwei wanted to shake hands with Tang Xiaoyu, but she had already shifted her gaze away and was talking to the person beside her. Qian Weiwei pretended that she did not see it and smiled awkwardly. When Tang Xiaoyu shifted her gaze to him again, he said respectfully,¡±¡±miss Tang, your dress today is really beautiful.¡±¡± ¡± Tang Xiaoyu looked at Qian Weiwei from head to toe and the corners of her mouth pulled up into a strange sneer. She then looked away arrogantly and stopped talking to her. ¡°Tang Xiaoyu felt uneasy for some reason.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Logically speaking, Tang Xiaoyu should have greeted her first because she wanted to make friends with her. However, why did she feel that it was strange? the way Tang Xiaoyu looked at him was inexplicably strange. ¡± Why was he looking at her like that? She was the young miss of the Qian family. Shouldn¡¯t he be looking at Lu Kaixin with such a gaze? ¡°The runway show began very quickly. In front of them were professional models, and every dress was very stunning. There was the loli Feng Yu, who had a retro and academic style. Although there were many styles, every dress was extremely brilliant. ¡± There was a wave of good reviews and apuse. ¡°The final item was Lu Kaixin. It was a ck gown with floor-length mopings. The design was very simple, and only the belt around the waist had a picture of a mysterious totem. So, when Lu Kaixin wore it, he gave off a forbidden sense of mystery, and it was very attractive. ¡± ¡°Just as everyone was praising the dress, Qian Weiwei¡¯s face darkened and she said unhappily,¡±¡±¡±¡±The dress is beautiful, but it really doesn¡¯t match the model. Bai Xiao¡¯s so nice, he¡¯s already broken up with his girlfriend, but he still gave her so many good resources. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°People were gossipy, and people in the same industry were jealous. ¡± ¡°As soon as Qian Weiwei finished speaking, another female star said sourly,¡±¡±¡±¡±To be able to settle Bai Xiao in a week, it¡¯s not simple in itself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Speaking of which, I saw her being very intimate with a man two days ago. Hehe, I¡¯m really curious. Did Bai Xiao break up with her because he found out that she was fooling around with many men?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao is really blind. He didn¡¯t even say a word and even announced his breakup all for this woman.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can a woman who relies on a man not have some skills?¡±¡± Qian Weiwei nced at Tang Xiaoyu discreetly after he finished speaking. ¡± ¡°There was no change in Tang Xiaoyu¡¯s expression. There was a faint smile on her lips. When she felt Qian Weiwei¡¯s gaze on her, she also looked at Qian Weiwei. ¡± He exchanged a deep look with her. ¡°The next second, Qian Weiwei smiled and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±How do you know that she¡¯s using a man¡¯s position?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can tell at a nce. Look at her foxy face and that enchanting figure. I won¡¯t believe it even if I¡¯m beaten to death if you say that she¡¯s born with it. It must be because of men ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei continued toin until sheined about the designer, Xie mu. Lu Kaixin walked out after changing. She walked through the crowd with her assistant, Pepsi. When she saw Qian Weiwei, she walked over. ¡± ¡°After all, they were not going to be involved in awsuit, and the matter of the ne had not been resolved yet. Qian Weiwei immediately shut up and held her breath nervously. She looked at Lu Kaixin from the corner of her eye as he walked toward her step by step. Then, he looked at Tang Xiaoyu and smiled. ¡± ¡°Tang Xiaoyu, who had been sitting down, also smiled. She suddenly stood up, took a step forward, opened her arms, and hugged Lu Kaixin. ¡± There was silence all around. The others were also so shocked that their eyes almost fell out! ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s eyes widened in shock as if he had seen a ghost.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± Chapter 2101 ? Chapter 2101: We¡¯re dating (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Sister Xiaoyu, long time no see.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±What have you been busy with recently? How are you doing?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Very good, how about you?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just like that.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but you¡¯ve really be more and more beautiful. You¡¯ve be a big girl.¡±¡±¡± ¡°The two of them greeted each other and then chatted very naturally, like old friends who had not seen each other for a long time.¡± ¡°Moreover, the way he called her sister Yu also showed that the rtionship between the two of them was not ordinary.¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei could not ept it. Why was Tang Xiaoyu so polite to Lu Kaixin? she even treated him like a friend and had known him for a long time. No, this was impossible. Lu Kaixin was just amoner.¡± Was that because of Bai Xiao? ¡°After all, Bai Xiao¡¯s identity was a little mysterious. If the Bai Cheng family was rted to the Tang family, it was not impossible for Lu Kaixin to know Tang Xiaoyu through Bai Xiao.¡± But didn¡¯t lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao already break up? ¡°Since they had already broken up, why did Lu Kaixin still want to shine because of Bai Xiao? did Bai Xiao like Lu Kaixin that much?¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei wasn¡¯t the only one who couldn¡¯t figure it out. The others couldn¡¯t figure it out as well. They felt that even if Bai Xiao¡¯s identity was extraordinary, it shouldn¡¯t make Tang Xiaoyu so enthusiastic. Moreover, it seemed that Lu Kaixin and Tang Xiaoyu had a special rtionship. They must have known each other for a long time.¡± Everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯te back to their senses. ¡°Especially those who had been in contact with Tang Xiaoyu, they all knew how arrogant she was. She was a typical rich youngdy. If things didn¡¯t go her way, she would embarrass you. No matter how popr you were or how good your family background was, it was difficult for her to be enthusiastic about you. This was the first time they had seen her so enthusiastic about someone.¡± ¡°Everyone knew that Lu Kaixin had relied on Bai Xiao to get to his current position. She was obviously the kind of woman that Tang Xiaoyu despised the most, the kind that relied on men to get to her current position.¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei¡¯s face turned paler and paler. Lu Kaixin and Tang Xiaoyu had left hand in hand after hugging each other, but their conversation had not ended yet.¡± Who was this Lu Kaixin? What was the rtionship between Tang Xiaoyu and Lu Kaixin? ¡°Some people quickly thought about it and started searching on the inte, hoping to find some details that could prove Lu Kaixin¡¯s identity.¡± ¡°Her surname was Lu. They thought of the Lu family, but the little princess of the Lu family was said to be abroad.¡± ¡°So, if this Lu Kaixin was a member of the Lu family, he should be an illegitimate daughter of the Lu family.¡± ¡°However, even if she was an illegitimate daughter who could not be put on the table, with the name of the Lu family, she was also a proud son born with a golden spoon.¡± ¡°Some people were envious, some were jealous, and some hated themselves for not having such a good life.¡± ¡°Whether they believed it or not, they felt that Lu Kaixin was too mysterious. Even if she was not someone¡¯s daughter, she was definitely someone¡¯s little lover, so they had to show her some respect.¡± ¡°If she was really someone¡¯s little lover who had just broken up with Bai Xiao, then it was undeniable that Lu Kaixin had many tricks up his sleeve.¡± Qian Weiwei gritted her teeth. What illegitimate daughter? she did not believe it. She must be someone¡¯s mistress. ¡°At this moment, she finally understood why Lu happy wanted to break up with Bai Xiao. It was obvious that he had met someone better, and he had even managed to get into Tang Xiaoyu¡¯s circle.¡± ¡°Qian Weiwei turned around and left the venue. When she reached a ce where no one was around, she took out her phone and made a call. She gave a few instructions to the person on the other end of the line. When she spoke, her expression was a little crazy with pride.¡± Chapter 2102 ? ¡°Chapter 2102: Date, we¡¯re in love (22)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao was really useless. He had already been dumped, yet he still took all the me on himself. ¡± ¡°If his fans andizens knew that Lu Kaixin was a green tea B * tch and that the real reason for their breakup was that she had dumped Bai Xiao because she had found herself a better partner, would they still let her go? ¡± He would expose it first and then find evidenceter. ¡°So what if the person he was looking for had an extraordinary identity? the waters of the upper-ss society were deep and ruthless. No one was that easy to mix in. ces with power were bound to be at odds with each other, regardless of whether they were good or bad. ¡± Qian Weiwei did not believe that she could not dig out anything. ¡°As long as Lu Kaixin and the person behind her fell, the Qian group would be saved. ¡± ¨C Lu Kaixin and Tang Xiaoyu left together and found a lounge to chat. ¡°Tang Xiaoyu was Tang Zheng¡¯s daughter. She was older than happy by a few years and was the same age as Lu shaoqian. The two of them had been ssmates and even sat at the same table from elementary school to high school. They were even each other¡¯s first love. Tang Xiaoyu would often appear in the Lu family, which was why she had an extremely good rtionship with Lu happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. Did you really break up with my second brother?¡±¡± ¡± The two of them were first loves and had broken up and gotten together several times in the process. They had also found other couples. ¡°He remembered that thest time they broke up, sister Xiaoyu was still crying very sadly, and second brother was also in the hospital because of drinking. Did they really forget everything? did they really not have any illusions about each other anymore? ¡± ¡°However, Lu Kaixin still felt that no matter how many times they broke up and how many boyfriends and girlfriends they had, they would still end up together. It was like a romance movie, and if they were not together, it meant that the movie had not ended yet. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve broken up with him a long time ago. It¡¯s not easy for us to meet again. Can you not mention your second brother?¡±¡± Tang Xiaoyu¡¯s face darkened and she said unhappily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I just feel that it¡¯s a pity. You two are a match made in heaven. It¡¯s such a pity that you¡¯re not together!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin blinked his eyes yfully as he spoke. ¡± ¡°Tang Xiaoyu was silent for a moment before she spoke again in a muffled voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I used to be young and impetuous. I always felt that once the golden wind and jade dew met, they would be better than countless people in the world. I thought that if you love someone for a long time, there would be no need for you to be in love with them all the time. But I didn¡¯t know ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly paused and then said,¡±¡±¡±¡±My thoughts have changedpletely. Love is not that important anymore. I just want someone who understands me and loves me, to be by my side when I need them the most.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin furrowed his brows and looked at her in confusion. ¡°She didn¡¯t quite understand what was the conflict between the two. However, she also knew that second brother was a bit of a frivolous person. After breaking up with sister Xiaoyu, he didn¡¯t stay out and was always in a drunken state. ¡± This was not normal for second brother. A second brother with sister Xiaoyu was the normal second brother. ¡°However, as an outsider, she had no idea how they hade to this. The two ¡°¡±adults¡±¡± who had always treated her like a child would never talk about their rtionship with her. ¡± ¡°When he asked about Tang Xiaoyu and Lu shaoqian¡¯s rtionship, Lu Kaixin thought about her and Bai Xiao. Would she and Bai Xiao end up like this in the future? would they split up, get back together, be real or fake, and eventually walk their own paths? ¡± ¡°Tang Xiaoyu had something to attend to, so she left first, but she asked happy out for a meal the next day. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin removed his makeup and changed into his own clothes. Just as he was about to go back, the door to the dressing room was pushed open ... ¡± Chapter 2103 ? Chapter 2103: We¡¯re dating (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The door to the dressing room was pushed open, and Bai Xiao quickly walked in, dressed in a ck suit with a striped tie around his neck and gold-rimmed sses. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you not to pick me up?¡±¡± She knew that he had a movie promotion today, so he had rushed over without changing his clothes. ¡± Because of Qian Weiwei. ¡°Was she stupid? when had Qian Weiwei ever gotten on her good side? however, her heart was warm that he hade so quickly. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked around before he sized up happy. Once he was certain that she was fine, he did not ask any more questions. He only said, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nodded and picked up his bag, but Bai Xiao snatched it away halfway. He held her bag in one hand and held her hand with the other as they left together. ¡± ¡°Yi Nian drove the car and was already waiting at the entrance. Seven joy tactfully sat in the front passenger seat, and Bai Xiao and happy sat in the back. The business car was very big, and when the partition was lowered, it was like there was a small independent space. ¡± Bai Xiao took a bottle of mineral water from the car and twisted it open before he handed it to happy. Happy quietly took it and took a small sip. He was actually very surprised and surprised. ¡°How did Bai Xiao know that she wanted to drink water? Was it because he had attended simr events before, so he knew that there was no water to drink at such events, and he didn¡¯t dare to drink water, so he quickly handed her a ss of water the moment he got in the car? ¡± ¡°No matter what, she could see that Bai Xiao was really attentive. If she were to count carefully, he was much better than her second brother. Second brother was a good person to her and was a good brother, but he really didn¡¯t treat his girlfriend well and wasn¡¯t a good boyfriend. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it because of you that Qian Weiwei¡¯s family is hanging there in a dilemma?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say to acquire it slowly and not involve innocent people? don¡¯t tell me ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao turned to her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, she¡¯s fine. She was so angry with me today.¡±¡± Happy told Bai Xiao everything that had happened when he met Qian Weiwei that day. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was quite displeased when he heard that. He narrowed his eyes slightly, and the eyes behind the lenses were filled with evil. ¡± ¡°Happy kept staring at Bai Xiao, and she noticed that when this handsome man wore sses, he gave off apletely different feeling. He was very much like those bespectacled, beastly, and beautiful men in anime. Not only was he not gentle, he was actually sexy and devilish. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I thought you¡¯d die from anger.¡±¡± Bai Xiao smiled faintly, and a hint of yfulness shed in his eyes behind his sses.¡±¡±¡±¡±After all, you only know how to insult me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy turned his head away in speechlessness, and he put on an expression that said he refused to chat with happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re angry just like that. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not an angry bag. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, really? I¡¯ve always thought that your nickname should be air bag. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you looking for a beating?¡±¡± The more Lu Kaixin looked at Bai Xiao, the more he felt that he was particrly attractive in sses. For some reason, he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation. She raised her hand to take off his sses and threw them aside.¡±¡±I don¡¯t think you look good with sses.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Yao was extremely shocked. He nced at the sses that had been thrown to the side and looked at Lu Kaixin in shock.¡±¡±Is that so?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, it¡¯s very ugly, like a beast in human clothing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry,¡¯a beast in human clothing? Since you¡¯ve said that about me, then should I do something that a beast in human clothing would do? otherwise, it would seem like I¡¯m letting you down. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s face was getting closer and closer to her, and happy already had nowhere to run. She pushed him.¡±¡±Can you speak properly? why do you like to lean over every time you talk?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2104 ? ¡°Chapter 2104: Date, we¡¯re in love (24)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao stared at her, and the corners of his mouth slowly curved up.¡±¡±Why are you afraid of me getting close?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m just not used to it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why not? are you afraid that I¡¯ll kiss you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you can slowly get used to it, because I like to stare at you and like to be close to you.¡±¡± Bai Xiao lowered his head and looked into Happy¡¯s eyes. A few wisps of his hair, which had originally been fixed, fell down because of this action, and they just happened to hang in front of his long, narrow, and deep eyes. He looked at her affectionately and darkly, and it was as if he was a vortex that could absorb a person¡¯s body and mind. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s lips moved, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, so he could only look at Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Their gazes gradually changed, and the distance between their faces grew closer and closer. It was as if their lips would touch in the next second. Bai Xiao¡¯s face tilted, and he had already adjusted his posture ... ¡± ¡°The car suddenly stopped, and Pepsi¡¯s voice came from the front.¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, we¡¯re home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This voice jolted Lu Kaixin back to his senses. He gently pushed Bai Xiao, who was in front of him, away and sat up straight.¡±¡±Oh, okay.¡±¡± ¡± His tone was a little strange because his heart was beating too fast. ¡°Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin got out of the car together, but Pepsi didn ¡®t. She lowered the window and said to Lu Kaixin,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, I won¡¯t be going up today. I¡¯ll have Yinian send me there.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Happy turned around and wanted to return to the house, but he noticed that Bai Xiao was following behind him. She turned around to look at him and said in surprise,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you getting in the car? it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back.¡±¡± ¡± Yinian and Pepsi were also a little dumbfounded as they waited for Bai Xiao to get in. ¡°But Bai Xiao didn¡¯t turn his head. He raised his long arm, and using the advantage of his height, he directly put it on Lu Kaixin¡¯s shoulder and pulled her to the door of the apartment. He then said in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Open the door.¡±¡± ¡± Happy did not manage to react to the situation. But Yinian and Pepsi understood what was going on. They looked at each other and chuckled. ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll be leaving then, bye. ¡°¡± With that, Pepsi closed the window. Yinian had already stepped on the gas and sped off. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°The man was very close to her, and his lips were almost touching her ear. Susu felt an inexplicable itch, and her body shrank slightly as she pushed Bai Xiao.¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t think I invited you.¡±¡± ¡± She didn¡¯t use much strength and didn¡¯t really want to push Bai Xiao away. ¡°Bai Xiao knew that she didn¡¯t really reject him, so his hand on her shoulder tightened, but he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s just a cup of coffee. I¡¯m not going to spend the night. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin opened the door, and after Bai Xiao entered with her in his arms, he said with deep meaning,¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course, If You Want Me To Stay the night, that¡¯s fine too. I don¡¯t have any activities tomorrow anyway.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He closed the door with a kick, and after he finished speaking, he pushed her against the door behind him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin raised his eyes and looked at him.¡±¡±You¡¯re being too aggressive right now. I really want to kick you out.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao smiled gently,¡¯invasive? What¡¯s that? I¡¯m just here for a cup of coffee. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°There were a few times when he found out that she didn¡¯t like men who were too aggressive, so he had been carefully hiding it. He didn¡¯t want to be too aggressive, and also because she had a bad impression of him before. If he showed too much aggression and possessiveness, her temper wouldpletely fall out. ¡± ¡°In fact, she was a little girl who was easy to coax. ¡± ¡°His lips touched hers lightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t mind drinking the one you¡¯ve drunk ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2105 ? ¡°Chapter 2105: Date, we¡¯re in love (25)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just as Bai Xiao¡¯s lips were about to touch his own, Lu Kaixin raised his finger and ced it in front of his lips. He curled his lips into a faint smile.¡±¡±I don¡¯t drink coffee.¡±¡± Naturally, I can¡¯t share a cup with you. ¡± ¡°After pushing Bai Xiao away, happy went to pour two sses of wine and sat down on the sofa. ¡± ¡°The next second, Bai Xiao sat down beside her. Lu Kaixin turned his head and saw him take out a red gold velvet box from his pocket. ¡± ¡°She raised her eyes to look at him and said with deep meaning,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s a ring inside. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked her,¡±¡±if it¡¯s a ring, will you directly kick me out?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s quite possible. ¡°¡±Happy smiled naughtily. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao opened the box. It was a simple and elegant bracelet with a few diamonds embedded in it, which was dazzling under the light. ¡± ¡°He picked up the ne from the box and put it on Lu Kaixin¡¯s hand. It was very beautiful, and when he put it on his hand, it made his hand look especially slender, beautiful, and tender. He nodded in satisfaction before he looked at happy and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you know who gave you this ne?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Could it not be a gift from Bai Cheng? Lu Kaixin raised his eyes to look at her, then shook his head.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your future mother-inw gave it to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao moved closer to her, and the two of them were very close. His warm breath brushed against her cheek, and when their breaths mingled together, the ambiguity rose again. ¡± ¡°Looking at the handsome face in front of her, which was magnified several times, Lu Kaixin subconsciously leaned back, and her face was also heating up uncontrobly. She pursed her lips and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t understand my mother¡¯s ne.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why not?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because that day, I told your grandma that we were only a contract couple. I guess Your Mother Should Know ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She doesn¡¯t know. My grandma doesn¡¯t believe you either.¡±¡± Bai Xiao interrupted her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why ...¡±¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Bai Xiao suddenly kissed her lips ruthlessly. ¡± ¡°The man¡¯s kiss was as passionate as fire, as if it could set her on fire. Lu Kai could not help but open his mouth, and the hand on his chest gradually softened ... ¡± ¡°The kisssted for a long time, so long that Lu Kaixin felt Bai Xiao¡¯s hand start to move. She sobbed and pushed Bai Xiao away, moving away from the scene slightly.¡±¡±Mm ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, just as she moved her lips away, Bai Xiao¡¯s lips were sealed again in the next second. ¡± ¡°This man was really domineering when he was rude and unreasonable. Lu Kaixin felt as if he had been pulled into an intoxicating Whirlpool, and he was swaying back and forth as if he was floating in the world of the sea alone ... ¡± ¡°Fortunately, in the end, Bai Xiao did not really do anything rash. However, he still pressed himself on Lu Kaixin¡¯s body and raised his eyebrows. His devilishly handsome face was filled with a devilish charm.¡±¡±What do you think I want to do to you, huh?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He pinched her nose lovingly.¡±¡±What are you thinking? Dirty ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin pped her hand away.¡±¡±I¡¯m talking about you. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What am I thinking? If I really wanted to do something to you, how could I possibly let you go?¡±¡± As Bai Xiao said this, he pressed down on her again.¡±¡±When a man truly likes a girl, he naturally can¡¯t help himself ... But don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t do anything without your consent.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If this isn¡¯t considered reckless, then what is?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin leaned back and ced his hand on his chest. He leaned forward slightly, and his strong pectoral muscles seemed to be close to her hand. ¡± Chapter 2106 ? ¡°Chapter 2106: Date, we¡¯re in love (26)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Do you want me to demonstrate?¡±¡± The corners of Bai Xiao¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and his hoarse voice sounded maic and charming, with a little teasing, a little yfulness, a little banter ... And a little evil charm. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin suddenly felt very thirsty, and his throat and lips were dry. ¡± ¡°She remembered the first time she saw Bai Xiao, she thought he was a demon. Men and women could eat, and her first impression was indeed right. He was really ... Too good at flirting. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Get up.¡±¡± She red at Bai Xiao warningly. Of course, she knew what Bai Xiao meant by his words just now. He didn¡¯t have good intentions and just wanted to take advantage of her. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao smiled and immediately sat up straight, putting on an honest look.¡±¡±¡±¡±See how much I listen to you, you¡¯re the only one I respect. You must have saved the Gxy in yourst life, that¡¯s why you met me in this life.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin found it funny and red at her speechlessly.¡±¡±Your skin is as thick as a wall. Why don¡¯t you say that you saved the Gxy in your previous life and met me in this life?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m telling the truth. We saved the Gxy together in our past life, so we¡¯re together in this life. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s really no man who doesn¡¯t have a big mouth. He can say a bunch of self-righteous sweet words. Who knows if you¡¯ve said the same to other women! I think it should be a lot. After all, even my second brother is such a person. I still remember when I was ten years old, I secretly saw him kissing his girlfriend. Then, he said something like ¡°¡±I like you the most, I will only love you in my life, and I will be good to you in the future.¡±¡± After that ... We broke up and got back together. In the middle, I don¡¯t know how many girlfriends he changed and how many times he said such sweet words. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can youpare me to him?¡±¡± Bai Xiao was extremely dissatisfied and said resentfully,¡±¡±I swear, other than you, I¡¯ve never said such words to any other woman. I didn¡¯t even look at her. I¡¯ve given you everything, so you have to be responsible for me. You can¡¯t abandon me after having sex.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin could not help butugh. ¡°She looked at the clock on the wall, then said to Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s gettingte, you should go back. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Not only did Bai Xiao not get up, he evenzed around on the sofa and said to happy with a grin,¡±¡±¡±¡±My house is going to be renovated soon. Anyway, your ce is quite big. Why don¡¯t I move in and live with you?¡±¡± ¡± His light tone and calm expression made it seem like they were just having a casual conversation. But Lu Kaixin was stunned. ¡°What, move in together? this guy was really insatiable. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have let him in. She should have kicked her a few feet away before she opened the door. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just moving in,¡±¡± Bai Xiao continued.¡±¡±I¡¯m borrowing your guest room for a while.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin did not say anything. He just looked at him coldly.¡±......¡± ¡°Bai Xiao coughed lightly.¡±¡±I was thinking that since we started dating with marriage in mind, I thought that it¡¯d be nice to live together and get used to it. But I really didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room as you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then he raised his hand.¡±¡±I can swear that what I said is true. I don¡¯t have a guest room. The study is fine too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t even think about it. ¡°¡±Happy put on a fake smile. ¡± ¡°When she was young, her beautiful girl woulde over to this apartment asionally to prepare food for her in the refrigerator, or wash her bed sheets and so on. If she let Bai Xiao move in, wouldn¡¯t that be the same as telling her family that he was living with a man? ¡± Chapter 2107 ? ¡°Chapter 2107: Date, we¡¯re in love (27)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You can consider it.¡±¡± Bai Xiao tempted.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won¡¯t consider it.¡±¡± Happy cast him a sideways nce and refused him firmly again.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll do all the housework for you.¡±¡± She quietly called for a part-time worker.¡± ¡°Happy did not fall for his trick, and he still refused.¡±¡±I have a part-time helper.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to order takeaway. I can cook and I¡¯ll make a variety of breakfast. It¡¯s all delicious.¡±¡± I¡¯ll sign up for a cooking ss then. I¡¯ll just move in.¡± ¡°He did not believe that if he moved in and happy found out that he did not know how to cook, she would chase him out.¡± ¡°After spending some time with her, he thought that he understood her quite well. She was a little girl with a tough mouth but a soft heart.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I usually go back to my mom¡¯s house for dinner. She¡¯s really good at cooking.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin shook his head and continued to reject him strongly.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you really not going to consider it?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s rich voice was maic and hoarse as he deliberately leaned close to her ear and said it. His breath was like a feather tickling her ear, making her body inexplicably numb.¡± ¡°¡±¡±No...¡±¡±¡± ¡°Before happy could finish speaking, the doorbell rang. Her expression froze, and she stopped talking. She stood up subconsciously and walked to the door as fast as she could.¡± ¡°When he saw through the peephole that the person standing outside was Shi Guang, his eyes widened in shock and he almost cried out.¡± ¡°She immediately locked the door from the inside, then turned to look at Bai Xiao with a terrified expression.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hurry ... Hurry up and hide.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes turned deep and he asked in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who is it?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±My mom.¡±¡± ¡®I¡¯m done for, I¡¯m done for. Will he find out about my rtionship with Bai Xiao?¡¯happy forced down the panic and uneasiness in his heart and walked around the room twice. When he saw that Bai Xiao was still sitting firmly, he asked anxiously,¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you hiding?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just say that I came to your house to discuss the script,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said softly.¡± It was such a good opportunity to give him a title. He did not believe that Lu Kaixin¡¯s mother would not like him as her son-inw when she saw him. ¡°If it was his father-inw, he would probably beat him up if he saw him. However, a mother-inw was usually on her son-inw¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes at her. In a sad tone, he said,¡±¡±do you think my mother is a silly girl? she¡¯s very smart. If she knows, it means that my dad knows. If my dad knows that I really have a boyfriend, he might ...¡±¡± That contract would be void, and she would never be able to study movies and realize her dreams again.¡± ¡°¡±¡±But where do you want me to hide?¡±¡± Bai Xiao sighed.¡± ¡°¡±¡±The bedroom.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin pointed.¡± ¡°Bai Xiao stood up unwillingly, and happy picked up his shoes and stuffed them into his arms.¡±¡±¡±¡±We must hide it well. If we are discovered, our attempts will end here, and we will no longer have any contact in the future.¡±¡±¡± ¡°The devious thoughts in his heart instantly disappeared. Bai Yao knew that Lu Kaixin was not joking. It seemed that her mother was also very fierce. No matter how unwilling he was, he still went to the bedroom and closed the door tightly.¡± ¡°Every time Shi Guang came to the house, she would ring the doorbell first and only open the door when her daughter was not around.¡± ¡°No one came in after she rang the doorbell. As usual, she prepared to open the door and enter the house herself, but she found that she couldn¡¯t open the door.¡± ¡°It¡¯s locked? Shi Guang frowned slightly. Happy was at home? However, she would never lock the door at home in the past.¡± ¡°Just as Shi Guang was feeling perplexed, the door was opened from the inside, and a face of happiness appeared in her eyes.¡± Chapter 2108 ? ¡°Chapter 2108: Date, we¡¯re in love (28)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Young beauty, why are you here?¡±¡± ¡°¡±Shi Guang!¡±¡± Happy stretched out his hands enthusiastically and hugged her.¡±¡±I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. I really missed you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With her daughter hanging onto her and hearing her reminiscing, Shi Guang felt that it was not real. She asked softly,¡±¡±why did you lock the door in broad daylight?¡±¡± I¡¯ve been ringing the doorbell for a long time. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled in embarrassment. He tucked a strand of hair behind his ear to hide his smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t n to go out today. It¡¯s gettingte. I just wanted to eat some instant noodles and sleep until tomorrow, so I locked the door in advance.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang did not doubt him and frowned.¡±¡±What? You¡¯re free today and it¡¯s so early. Why don¡¯t you go back for dinner?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The apartment is close, I¡¯m toozy to run.¡±¡± With that, Lu Kaixin pulled Shi Guang over to the sofa to sit down. Afraid that she might want to clean or cook for him, he wanted to have a chat with her and find an excuse to send her off. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I bought you something to eat. There¡¯s eggs. I¡¯ll cook you some noodles,¡±¡± Shi Guang said as she got up.¡±¡±Don¡¯t eat instant noodles anymore. That¡¯s not healthy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already eaten. There¡¯s no need to eat. ¡°¡± Happy pulled Shi Guang back. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ate it?¡±¡± Shi Guang turned her head around. Who had not been young before? who had not enjoyed the days of instant noodles? however, there did not seem to be such a smell in the room. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯m so sleepy now. I want to sleep.¡±¡± She blinked her eyes at Shi Guang, looking as though she was really tired and wanted to rest. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang felt that her daughter was acting a little weird right now. Sweeping her gaze around the apartment, she asked in an extremely slow tone, ¡°¡±You¡¯re really sleepy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Happy nodded.¡±¡±I¡¯m sleepy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s gaze was filled with observation. She looked at Happy¡¯s face once before she cast a nce at the spy¡¯s door. Then, she said,¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go to your bedroom and change the sheets for you. You haven¡¯t changed them for half a month.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When she said that she was going to go undercover to change the bedsheets, Lu Kaixin was so scared that his heart was about to jump out of his chest. He ran over immediately and blocked Shi Guang¡¯s path.¡±¡±No need, no need. The bed sheets have not been changed for long. They can still be used for a few more days.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can that be? your bedsheets haven¡¯t been changed for half a month. I forgot to change them for you thest time I came.¡±¡± Shi Guang put on the look of a loving mother as she walked towards the spy with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mom, I can get the part-time helper to change ...¡±¡± Happy was so anxious that he had even called her ¡®mom¡¯, and Shi Guang felt that something was even more off. ¡± She quickened her pace and took a big step forward. She reached out and pushed open the spy¡¯s door. ¡°Happy had a sour expression on his face, and he thought to himself that he was done for. ¡®How am I supposed to exin this?¡¯ ¡± ¡°When she saw Shi Guang entering the house, she hurried after her, wanting to exin.¡±¡±Mom, listen to me ...¡±¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he realized that there was no one among the spies. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What did he say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ... I¡¯ll change the bed sheets myself.¡±¡± How could there be no one? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You know how to change?¡±¡± Shi Guang¡¯s face was filled with surprise. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I will,¡±¡± When happy looked at Shi Guang, he looked around guiltily as well, but he did not see Bai Xiao. His gaze was fixed on the wardrobe. Could he be in the wardrobe? ¡± ¡°Shi Guang had been staring at her daughter the entire time, not letting go of a single expression on her face. When she caught sight of that happy expression, her brows furrowed slightly before she strode over in the next second.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s change together. I¡¯ll go get the sheets.¡±¡± ¡± Miss Lu¡¯s heart suddenly started to beat faster ... Chapter 2109 ? ¡°Chapter 2109: Date, we¡¯re in love (29)¡± Trantor: 549690339 How could Shi Guang not have seen the worry and panic on her daughter¡¯s face? What secret did this little girl have that she couldn¡¯t let anyone find out? He had actually changed his usual calm appearance. ¡°She walked to the wardrobe and took another look at Lu Kaixin before opening it. Lu Kaixin¡¯s breathing was a little erratic, and the smile on his face was ugly and a little stiff. ¡± ¡°After a moment of silence, Shi Guang still opened the wardrobe. It was huge, but with a single nce, she could tell that there was nothing wrong with it. She looked at Lu Kaixin once more in confusion. There was nothing in there, so why was her daughter so flustered? ¡± It made her think that someone was hiding in the closet. ¡°Lu Kaixin tried his best to remain calm, but when he met Shi Guang¡¯s probing eyes, he was so guilty that he did not know what to say. ¡± ¡°However, in the next second, she realized that something was wrong. The young Beauty¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t show any surprise, only confusion. Could it be that Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t inside? ¡± She strode over and stood beside Shi Guang. There was really no one inside. Eh? ¡°Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t here either, so where did he go? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Well, I¡¯ll go get the bed sheets.¡±¡± As he spoke, Lu Kaixin entered the closet before Shi Guang and took out a set of clean sheets. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s expression was still a little puzzled. When she was changing the bed sheets with happy, she pretended to ask casually, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been busy preparing for the movie?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, I didn¡¯t know that there were so many things to do when filming a movie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No one is busy with you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course ...¡±¡± Someone is helping me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll be even busier. But happy felt that something was off, so he quickly changed his words.¡±¡±¡±¡±No one¡¯s helping me. The investors don¡¯t care.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your contract boyfriend? ¡°¡±Is it really just a contract between the two of you ...?¡±¡± Because of Qian Xun, Shi Guang still believed in her daughter¡¯s words and not some one-sided reports. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mom, why did you suddenly mention him?¡±¡± Happy did not want to lie to his mother, but he could not tell her now, so he smiled and changed the topic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m just asking. ¡°¡± After saying that, Shi Guang really did not ask any further and did not seem to be suspicious of him at all. Thereafter, she did not bring up this matter anymore, merely reminding Shi Guang toe home for dinner when she was free. ¡± ¡°Once she changed the bed sheets with happy, she did not stay any longer and quickly left. ¡± ¡°Once the door was closed, happy immediately locked it from the inside. ¡± ¡°She quickly turned around and went back to the spy. As soon as she pushed open the spy¡¯s door, she saw Bai Xiao slowly moving in from the high altitude outside, holding the ss from the side of the spy¡¯s floor-to-ceiling window. His originally well-ironed shirt was wrinkled. ¡± ¡°Seeing Bai Xiaond safely, Lu Kaixin heaved a huge sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°Meeting Bai Xiao¡¯s slightly aggrieved gaze, her originally serious little face slowly turned into a smile.¡±¡±Are you alright?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once he asked the question softly, happy could not help butugh. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s face darkened because of her smile. He quickly walked to her side, put his arm around her waist, and pressed her against his body.¡±¡±You can still smile? what if I identally fall down?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Because of the hot sweat, he pushed back all the hair on his forehead, revealing a handsome face. It also made those narrow Phoenix eyes that flew into the hair of his temples carry a soul-hooking demonic nature. ¡± ¡°Happy was a little tempted, but he coughed softly and forced himself to put on an appropriate smile.¡±¡±This is only the second floor, so it¡¯s nothing much ... I thought you were hiding in the closet.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2110 ? ¡°Chapter 2110: Date, we¡¯re in love (30)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Do I look like a man who would hide in a closet?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s face was full of pride, and then he muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why does it sound like an affair?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then hiding outside the window doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a smile. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao flicked Lu Kaixin¡¯s forehead with his finger.¡±¡±¡±¡±Shouldn¡¯t you be thinking about how topensate me at this time?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled speechlessly and asked him,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t think I did anything to you, why should Ipensate you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s precisely because he didn¡¯t do anything to me that I needpensation. It¡¯s best if you let me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was hoarse and maic, and he put his hand around her waist to let her feel the desire of his body. ¡± ¡°Just now, there was a moment when he didn¡¯t want to hide it at all because it was his future mother-inw. However, when he thought of her frightened little eyes, he didn¡¯t y any tricks. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t scheme against her, or that he couldn¡¯t argue with her, or that he couldn¡¯t be stronger than her. It was just that he liked her, and he was willing to give in. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s body was weak, and he reached out to support him on the shoulder.¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. It¡¯s gettingte. You should go home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s said that every man and woman in love can¡¯t wait to stick together for every second, especially the girl. She¡¯s passionate and clingy. Why do you only know how to chase me away?¡±¡± Bai Xiao said bitterly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you can go find someone else¡¯s girlfriend.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin rolled his eyes at him. ¡± ¡°Idiot, don¡¯t you know that the biggest taboo for people in love is topare their girlfriend (boyfriend) with others? ¡± Everyone¡¯s love was different. How could there be a duplicate? ¡°Bai Xiao pinched her sullen little face and said awkwardly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I just told you that I¡¯m looking for another girlfriend and you want me to look for another one. What bad temper? you¡¯re already unhappy because of this. I¡¯m not wrong to call you a stingy person.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin snorted coldly.¡±¡±I¡¯m not unhappy. Which eye of yours saw me unhappy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Two eyes and one heart, I can see that you¡¯re unhappy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So what if I¡¯m not happy?¡±¡± Happy did not bother to argue. He just admitted to it and red at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then do you still remember that you once asked me to sleep with another woman?¡±¡± Bai Xiao looked at her with cold eyes. He hadn¡¯t forgotten that he had specially called her out that day just to see her, but in the end, he had been so angry with her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did ... Did I?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin expressed that he probably didn ¡®t, but he didn¡¯t feel that she seemed to have dissed Bai Xiao like this when he liked him. But even if she did, she would never admit it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you want me to give you some memories?¡±¡± Bai Xiao picked her up and pressed her legs against his waist, then pressed her against the wall beside him, panting heavily. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was shocked. She swallowed her saliva and said in a stiff voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing? what are you reminiscing about? could it be that I didn¡¯t say anything at all and you insisted that I did? you just wanted me to tell you this so that you could go and find ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao interrupted her.¡±¡±I don¡¯t care if you say it or not. I only want you, you little rascal.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart trembled.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re so glib. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll borrow your tongue to test it out and see how smooth it is. ¡°¡± As Bai Xiao spoke, he kissed Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth. ¡± ¡°As a woman, it was fine for her to have a bigger temper, but as a man, it was fine for him to be more magnanimous! Who asked him to like it? as long as he was more passionate in bed in the future, it would be fine! ¡± Chapter 2111 ? ¡°Chapter 2111: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (1)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao really wanted to stay, but he also knew that some things couldn¡¯t be rushed. What he wanted was morning and evening, and he had plenty of time to take it slowly. ¡± ¡°He stayed at Happy¡¯s house for a while longer before he called someone to pick him up. The car was parked at the entrance, and Bai Cheng got into the car without looking sideways. During the entire journey, he did not notice that there was a car parked under the shadow of a tree in front of him. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang, who was in the car, frowned. ¡± ¡°She knew that there was something wrong with her daughter. She had indeed hidden a boy at home, but fortunately, she did not let the boy stay overnight at home. ¡± ¡°That boy seemed to be the Bai Xiao who had been involved in a scandal with happy, and in the end, they became a contract couple for the sake of their reputation. ¡± ¡°She remembered that when happy told everyone that they were just a couple in a contract, she had believed him immediately. Her daughter had her eyes on the top of her head, and when she spoke of Bai Xiao, she would always be full of disdain. However, Lu Yanchen had said that the rtionship between the two of them did not seem as simple as it seemed on the surface. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t believe it at that time, but now ... She was lying to everyone. ¡± Shi Guang picked up her phone and was about to call Lu Yanchen to ask him how he was going to handle this matter when she suddenly stopped. ¡°She thought back to her past self. Back in high school, she had also dated Lu Yanchen in secret without her family knowing. ¡± ¡°Who hadn¡¯t been young before? when love first started, everyone felt that the world was especially beautiful. ¡± Why should she break up the couple and let her daughter fall from heaven to hell? ¡°Even though happy was not eighteen years old yet, she was already in University. When he discovered that she was in love, he should not stop her, but teach her how to be in love. ¡± ¨C ¡°When Bai Xiao left Happy¡¯s house, he was in a very good mood. He did not return to the apartment he usually stayed in, but went straight home. ¡± ¡°Seeing that his son had returned in a good mood Oman avatar smiled and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯ve made up with your girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Make up? They had never been in a bad situation, so how could he use the word ¡®make up¡¯? he shook his head.¡±¡±No.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Avatar frowned.¡±¡±No way. You just had a fight. How can you not make up?¡±¡± A man in love has to know the routine and not be willful and reckless. You can switch between the beauty trap and the body trap at will. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at his mother, who was like a love expert.¡±¡±It seems like my dad used these tricks on you a lot back then. That¡¯s why he managed to trick you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your dad¡¯s a blockhead Oman¡±¡± avatar said disdainfully. ¡°¡±He doesn¡¯t know any tricks. I used a trick to trap him. It¡¯s a good thing that your dad met me. Otherwise, he¡¯d be single for the rest of his life, and he wouldn¡¯t have you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll be single for the rest of my life ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said casually, holding Oman teasingly before turning around and going upstairs. ¡± ¡°When the old Madam came out, she only heard the second half of Bai Xiao¡¯sst sentence, so she didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She hurriedly asked avatar Oman ¡°¡±¡±¡±What did Xiao Ling just say? What do you mean by being single?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems like the breakup has dealt him a huge blow.¡±¡± Avatar shrugged. Growing up in the West, she also had a cold sense of humor. ¡± ¡°However, the old Madam took it for real. She was panicking. Was the breakup that serious? How could they all be single? absolutely not. ¡± ¡°If she had known this would happen, she would not have gone to look for Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°The Butler next to her looked contemptuous andined to the olddy,¡±¡±¡±¡±That Lu Kaixin is really a pain in the ass. If it weren¡¯t for him, young master wouldn¡¯t have gotten so hurt. It¡¯s a good thing that they¡¯ve broken up. Young master won¡¯t think about her anymore after some time.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2112 ? ¡°Chapter 2112: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (2)¡± Trantor: 549690339 Would he? The olddy did not think so. ¡°She believed that she knew her own grandson better than anyone else. She knew that he was one-track minded. If he said that he would not get married and remain single, he might really not get married for the rest of his life. ¡± She needed to find the person who tied the knot first. She had to find that Lu Kaixin again ... ¨C ¡°After Bai Xiao left, happy stayed at home and worked on the PowerPoint for the shooting n. He did not have aplete team, and he had to do everything by himself. ¡± ¡°When she was busy, she did not remember the time and only fell asleep when it was almost dawn. She slept until the afternoon, until her phone rang and woke her up. ¡± ¡°It was an unfamiliar number. Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t want to answer it at first, but the other party kept calling, so she had no choice but to pick it up. The other party¡¯s voice was a little familiar, so she asked in confusion,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ll know who I am when youe out. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin casually changed his clothes and went out. ¡°An extended Rolls-Royce was parked at the door, and the back door was open. She immediately saw the old Madam sitting in the car. It was Bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother. ¡± ¡°Uh uh uh, why did hee to find her again? ¡± Didn¡¯t he already make it clear to her thest time? could it be that he knew about the change in her rtionship with Bai Xiao? it didn¡¯t seem right for him toe and settle the score with her now. The money he gave her thest time seemed to be for her to be with Bai Xiao. ¡°This was an entric olddy. Her thoughts could change three times in a minute, even more so than Sun Wukong ¡®s. ¡± ¡°She wanted to invite the old Madam to her house, but the old Madam insisted that she get into the car, so happy had no choice but to get in. ¡± ¡°However, he still felt a little strange, and this strange feeling came from himself. ¡± ¡°She had thought that she would never see the olddy again, and that she would never have any rtionship with her. Now that she had really be her grandson¡¯s girlfriend, she felt like her face was swollen. ¡± ¡°Happy adjusted his emotions and asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±May I ask why you¡¯re looking for me today?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The olddy did not say anything. She only poured two sses of water.¡±¡±What could it be? it must be rted to my grandson.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She ced one of the sses in front of happy.¡±¡±If it weren¡¯t for my grandson, why would Ie to you? drink.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy did not move. She was not thirsty, and she did not really want to drink water. ¡± ¡°When she saw that Lu Kaixin did not move, the olddy red at him in displeasure.¡±¡±¡±¡±What, are you afraid that I¡¯ll drug you?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin nced at the olddy. Her eyes were flickering. It was clear that there was a ghost in the water. ¡°If this person wasn¡¯t bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother, she might¡¯ve just punched her directly ... Forget it, let¡¯s see what she wants to do. ¡± ¡°Happy picked up a cup of water and took a sip. Then, he used a tissue to wipe his mouth. He vomited most of the water on the tissue, but a small amount of it entered his stomach, and it still made him feel a little dizzy. ¡± ¡°However, she could not feel any murderous intent or danger. She thought that the olddy would not hurt her, so she pretended to be unconscious and continued to close her eyes. ¡± ¡°Not long after, the car stopped and her body was picked up and ced on a soft seat. ¡± A roar reached his ears. It was a helicopter. Happy opened his eyes swiftly and sat up straight. ¡°The olddy was shocked to see her wake up so quickly and look sober, but she calmed down soon after.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re awake. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are we going?¡±¡± happy asked. ¡± ¡°The olddy coughed and replied uneasily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Pleasee to my house as a guest.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. Chapter 2113 ? ¡°Chapter 2113: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (3)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The nended on a small ind with a beautiful environment. There was an old-fashioned house deep in the lush forest, just like the courtyards of the ancient aristocratic families. There were evergreen Pines and cypresses, rockeries, pools, and so on everywhere. It was very ancient. ¡± ¡°Happy got off the ne with the old Madam, and a group of people immediately came to wee him. The ne was huge, and they greeted the old Madam one after another. It was really like an Empress Dowager returning to the pce. ¡± ¡°At the door, Butler an also came out from inside to wee him. His face was full of a ttering smile, and the corners of his mouth almost reached his ears.¡±¡±Old Madam is back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, when she saw Lu Kaixin, who was beside the olddy, the smile on her face froze. She was immediately stunned, and she looked at the olddy with a helpless and puzzled expression.¡±¡±This ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam led happy into the house and ordered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Butler an, go make a pot of ck tea and bring it to the living room.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an¡¯s gaze darted back and forth between Lu Kaixin and himself before he finally agreed. He turned around to prepare some tea, his brows furrowed tightly. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin did not show much emotion. He followed the olddy into the house, and when the olddy sat down, she also sat down opposite her. She was very graceful. ¡± ¡°The old Madam was very satisfied with her reaction and felt that she was very bold. If the matriarch of their family was her, she would be this kind of generous, decent, domineering, and wise girl. ¡± ¡°However, she also felt a little strange, because when a normal girl saw Bai Xiao¡¯s family background, or was forced toe to the small ind, she would at least show a little surprise and panic. ¡± ¡°However ... She was too calm now, and her calmness made people feel that she seemed to have known everything long ago, including Bai Xiao¡¯s background. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin noticed that the old Madam kept staring at him strangely. She had just sat down, but she immediately stood up again.¡±¡±I can¡¯t sit?¡±¡± ¡± Didn¡¯t he invite her over as a guest? ¡°The old Madam¡¯s expression changed ufortably, and then she pointed her fingers.¡±¡±¡±¡±Have a seat.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin immediately sat down firmly. ¡°However, she did not say anything, and neither did the olddy. ¡± ¡°Time passed by slowly. When Butler an came out with the tea, they were still in the same position and looking at each other with the same eyes. ¡± ¡°After Butler an cut the tea, the old Madam asked her to bring some desserts. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin once again received a somewhat hostile and probing gaze from an Guangxin. If even a Butler had such a bad opinion of her, then the olddy must not like her at all. She thought that it would be better for her to leave as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°After Butler an left, she asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±May I ask why you called me over to your house?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Even if you¡¯ve broken up with my grandson, you were once together. With this friendship, why can¡¯t I ask you toe over to our house?¡±¡± ¡± The tone of his words was a little like those overbearing CEOs in TV shows. ¡°¡±¡±Besides, what¡¯s wrong with breaking up? that couple didn¡¯t ask for a break up. Can¡¯t you guys get back together after breaking up?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°The old Madam didn¡¯t know the real rtionship between her and Bai Zhen and even thought that they had already broken up. However, didn¡¯t she already tell the old Madam that she and Bai Zhen were only a contract couple? ¡± ¡°Then what was she thinking? from giving money to break them up to giving money to make her love her grandson, this old Madam was really a little weird. ¡± Chapter 2114 ? ¡°Chapter 2114: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (4)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Now that he had kidnapped her and brought her to the ind, she did not know what he wanted to do. ¡± ¡°At this moment, Butler an came out with desserts. After cing the desserts on the table, she leaned over to grandma Jian¡¯s ear and whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Madam is upstairs. She wants to call you up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The olddy nodded and stood up with her walking stick.¡±¡±Take a seat first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he left. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could only sit still and take a sip of tea. He realized that Butler an had been staring at him. Her eyes seemed gentle, but they were like knives. He wanted to Pierce her and see what kind of monster she was. ¡± ¡°She ignored him and put a piece of dessert in her mouth as if nothing had happened. However, she immediately spat it out as soon as it entered her mouth and ced it in the trash with a tissue. She frowned slightly and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±What the hell is this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an¡¯s expression changed drastically, and it was as ugly as it could get. ¡± ¡°This was because this was her best dessert, and it was the old Madam¡¯s favorite. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t entertain her, but she didn¡¯t expect that a little girl would dislike it. How could she not be angry? ¡± ¡°She only felt that this woman had no quality and taste, and was as tacky as she could get. She really didn¡¯t know how young master Bai Xiao had taken a fancy to her. ¡± ¡°Of course, Lu Kaixin had seen how ugly Butler an¡¯s expression was, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to care. ¡± ¡°Now, she just wanted that old Madam toe down quickly and finish the conversation so that she could go back ... Suddenly, she understood why her big brother wanted to tell her indirectly that she and Bai Xiao were not suitable. ¡± ¡°Now, she really regretted it. She had actually agreed to try it out with him in a moment of confusion. ¡± ¨C ¡°The olddy had been called upstairs by Oman. When Amanda saw the olddy lead Lu Kaixin into the house, she cried out in surprise and almost jumped up. ¡± ¡°As expected, the older the ginger, the spicier it was. Since she was directly tied to the small ind, there was no need to worry about her and her son not reconciling. ¡± ¡°She originally wanted to go downstairs, but she immediately remembered that she had gone to look for happy thest time. To prevent any idents from happening, she held herself back and asked the Butler to ask the old Madam to go upstairs. ¡± ¡°As soon as the old Madam entered her room, she immediately asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mom, what are you nning to do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What can we do? let them make up.¡±¡± The olddy said angrily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then how do you want them to make up?¡±¡± Avatar asked. ¡± ¡°The old Madam coughed lightly.¡±¡±This ... I haven¡¯t thought of it yet. Anyway, she¡¯s already on the ind and has met with Xiao Ling. Naturally, they¡¯ll make up. If it¡¯s still not enough, then give her money. There¡¯s nothing in this world that money can¡¯t do. I just happened to hear that she recently wanted money to invest in a movie. Let¡¯s give her enough money to invest in her movies. We can film as many movies as she wants. I believe she¡¯ll definitely be tempted.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corner of Oman¡¯s mouth twitched, and she expressed with a speechless expression,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mom, it¡¯s not that I want to criticize you, but can¡¯t you stop talking about money? you used this trick on me in the past, and now you¡¯re dealing with Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s no wonder that youngdy was so angry with youst time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam¡¯s Dragon-headed walking stick jabbed heavily.¡±¡±Then what do you think we should do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oman¡¯s eyes turned, and the corners of her mouth curled up.¡±¡±In my opinion, since we¡¯ve already brought her here, we might as well knock her out and throw her on Bai Xiao¡¯s bed. There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved with a couple on the bed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The Madame¡¯s eyes brightened Oman and she gave avatar a thumbs up. ¡°¡±That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2115 ? ¡°Chapter 2115: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (5)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin sat there for a long time. He had almost finished his tea, but the olddy still had note down. ¡± ¡°Butler an, who was standing next to her, looked at her sarcastically from time to time. Under his expressionless face, it was hard to hide the gloating. ¡± ¡°It was as if she was saying that the old Madam had called her here to look down on her, and that she was noting down now was to give her a show of authority. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t think he was a shy person, but he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡± ¡°If she wasn¡¯t in a rtionship with Bai Xiao, she wouldn¡¯t have to care so much, nor would she have to feel any difort. ¡± ¡°However, thest time he had visited Bai Zhen, the girl named an zhixun had said that her grandmother was the housekeeper of the Bai family. If he had guessed correctly, she should be the housekeeper in front of him. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, she really couldn¡¯t figure out how she had offended this Butler whom she had never met. ¡± ¡°She nced at the stairs that matriarch Lin had gone up and felt conflicted. If matriarch Lin still didn¡¯te down in another five minutes, should she leave? ¡± ¡°However, if she wanted to leave the ind, she had to get permission from the olddy. Otherwise, she would have to call someone to pick her up. ¡± ¡°When Butler an saw Lu Kaixin, he had been very shocked. It was only now that he had calmed down and epted the olddy¡¯s gesture of bringing Lu Kaixin back. ¡± ¡°However, she still did not understand what was going on with the olddy. Why did she bring Lu Kaixin to the ind without discussing it with her? ¡± ¡°She felt as if her position was being threatened and invaded. Because of her granddaughter, she felt that the first thing Lu Kaixin would do after he married her would be to chase her away. ¡± She could not bear to leave such a good job. If it was Chi Xun who came today ... Her wishful thinking would be ruined. What should she do next? Should he silently ept everything or think of a way to change the current situation? What kind of method did this woman called Lu Kaixin use to conquer young master Bai Xiao¡¯s heart so quickly? ¡°And Chi Xun was clearly better than her, so why didn¡¯t young master Bai Xiao like her? ¡± The beeping sounds in their ears interrupted their thoughts. The two of them looked in the direction of the voice at the same time and saw the old Madam slowly walking down with a walking stick. ¡°Butler an immediately went up to her and whispered in her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±When you weren¡¯t around, this miss Lu was always disdainful of this and that. Her face was so ugly ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he shook his head and looked speechless. ¡± ¡°The old Madam frowned but did not say anything about this matter. She only instructed Butler an,¡±¡±¡±¡±Go and tell the kitchen that miss Lu will stay for dinner tonight.¡±¡± ¡± Butler an was stunned for a moment. He was very dissatisfied with the old Madam¡¯s reaction. ¡°But she was just a helper, so what could she do if she was not satisfied? ¡± ¡°It was just the beginning, and the olddy was already so good to Lu Kaixin. If she married him in the future, she would have to face Lu Kaixin every day. She would be depressed to death. ¡± ¡°This woman was inferior to her Chi Xun in every way, and she was really unconvinced. ¡± Bai Xiao marrying such a woman was simply a waste of God¡¯s gift! ¡°Butler an¡¯s resentment and unwillingness to submit spun in his stomach, but he couldn¡¯t get it out. ¡± No! She couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death. She had to do something. Butler an went out of the kitchen through the back door and ran to the garden. He took out his phone and called his granddaughter. Chapter 2116 ? ¡°Chapter 2116: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (6)¡± Trantor: 549690339 Butler an left the kitchen through the back door and ran to the garden to call his granddaughter. ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I tell you that young master Bai Xiao has broken up with that woman? did you confess to him or not? if you take this opportunity to get in, they might make up again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Busy, busy, busy. What¡¯s there to be busy with? if you¡¯re going to marry young master Bai Xiao, what else do you need to be busy with in this life?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No buts, hurry up ande over.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°After the olddy sat down, she took a sip of tea and said gently,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was not displeased by the Butler¡¯sint, and this surprised Lu Kaixin. Since his elder had taken the initiative to offer him an olive branch, happy naturally had to ept it respectfully. He smiled and said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s alright. It didn¡¯t take too long. However, old Madam, if you have anything to say, please just say it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam¡¯s face darkened.¡±¡±What do you mean what¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t I tell you just now that I just wanted to invite you over as a guest? why? do you think my house is too small?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin quickly replied. ¡± This ... Was called small? it was clearly inhumane. ¡°The old Madam¡¯s attitude turned warm and she smiled.¡±¡±¡±¡±Take a look at what you like to eat. I¡¯ll get the kitchen to make it for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin thought for a moment and tried his best to soften his tone. He said in a negotiating tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±I still have something to do, so I can¡¯t stay here for too long. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone, so I want to go back earlier today. I¡¯ll visit you again next time, is that okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It meant that they could eat, but they couldn¡¯t spend the night. ¡± ¡°Grandma Jian thought for a while and agreed.¡±¡±Alright. I¡¯ll get someone to send you back after you¡¯ve eaten.¡±¡± ¡± He did not force her to stay. He went through so much trouble to ask her toe to the ind just for a meal. Happy could not believe it. ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go back after dinner.¡±¡± She was afraid that the olddy would overthink it, so she exined,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve been busy preparing for the movie recently. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t have to exin. I believe you.¡±¡± The olddy waved her hand, and she looked very forthright. She looked at Lu Kaixin and smiled, and she looked like a kind and gentle old man. She was very kind, and she looked at happy happily.¡±¡±I also know that you¡¯re a good girl. Although you¡¯re a little young and your chest is a little small, you have a thin waist and a round butt. I think you¡¯ll be easy to give birth to.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s lips trembled slightly. ¡°She was d that she didn¡¯t drink any water, or she would have spat it out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I think you have the best taste. You picked my grandson, but sometimes you¡¯re not determined enough. My grandson is such a good person, but you actually wanted to break up with him. If I were you, I would find such an outstanding man and live well. I would never quarrel with him, nor throw a tantrum and break up with him.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°The old Madam appeared to be praising her, but in reality, she was praising her grandson Bai Xiao. Her words were also criticizing her, saying that she shouldn¡¯t have quarreled with Bai Xiao, saying that it was a blessing that she had cultivated in her previous life to find him, so she must cherish it in this life. ¡± ¡°Uh uh uh, she thought that she should make things clear to the old Madam to prevent her from continuing to misunderstand, so she happily said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Old Madam, you might have misunderstood something. I think I should exin it to you clearly. Otherwise, it will only make things worse.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s there to exin?¡±¡± grandma Jian asked.¡±¡±Are you telling me that you¡¯re just a contract couple and have never been together?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2117 ? ¡°Chapter 2117: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (7)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±No, but ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin shook his head. ¡± ¡°The old Madam interrupted her.¡±¡±Then it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re not. Why do you have to make fun of me? you should know that I¡¯m sick and don¡¯t have much time to live.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡± What did he mean by not having much time to live? Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart froze. She immediately thought of her grandparents. It was inevitable for old people to get sick. ¡± ¡°Matriarch Lin looked at the usually apathetic little girl, and her expression suddenly became nervous. She felt very happy. ¡± ¡°Not bad, he had a good heart. ¡± ¡°She tried her best to hold back herughter and maintained a cold expression.¡±¡±I had a major operation in the first half of the year. The doctor said that although the operation was sessful, I don¡¯t have much time left. As for how long I can live, it depends on my physical condition ...¡±¡± ¡± She said it so miserably that tears almost flowed out. Lu Kaixin¡¯s emotions were also pulled into a state of destion. He truly believed in this olddy. ¡°At this moment, a shocked and worried voice was heard,¡±¡±¡±¡±Old Madam, I remember that the operation was very sessful and she recuperated well. The doctor also said that she¡¯s fine and that she only has a 50% chance of living.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin, who had been so sad that he had almost turned into a River just now, twitched his mouth subconsciously. He looked at the olddy speechlessly.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°When she met Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes, the olddy¡¯s eyes darted around guiltily. ¡± ¡°But in the next second, she regained herposure and said to Butler an,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I ask you to prepare dinner in the kitchen?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± Butler an said with a bitter face. ¡± ¡°The old Madam did not give her a chance to speak and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hurry up and ask them to cook a few more dishes. All of them must be Chinese dishes, light and spicy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an moved his lips and wanted to continue,¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°However, the old Madam was an impatient person. She frowned and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you still standing there for? hurry up and go!¡±¡± ¡± Butler an finally couldn¡¯t say anything more because the old Madam¡¯s expression was very ugly at the moment. She had no choice but to leave. Lu Kaixin was speechless and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw their interaction. ¡°This olddy was really too funny. She even talked about something like being sick so casually. She was already so old, shouldn¡¯t this be a taboo? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You just said that you¡¯ve been preparing for a movie. Who¡¯s the person you¡¯re meetingter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The female lead.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t want to be the female lead?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My acting skills aren¡¯t that good, and it¡¯s my first time directing a movie, so it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t take on both jobs.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± The olddy responded lightly, but in her heart, she thought that this idea was good. He was focused and serious in his work, not greedy, and took each step steadily. It was rare to find such a young man in today¡¯s society. ¡± ¡°There was also the calm, humble, and quiet demeanor she had when she first saw her. ¡± She was really a beautiful girl. ¡°The old Madam had always been very confident in her grandson. After all, Bai Xiao was rich and handsome, and many daughters from rich and powerful families wanted to marry him. ¡± ¡°That was why she was so shocked when she saw Lu Kaixin. She couldn¡¯t ept it, and she thought,¡±¡±woman, you¡¯ve offended me. Your personality is too special. You don¡¯t like my grandson, but I want you to like him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This was the first time she had looked at this girl with all her heart. Perhaps her grandson liked her not for her looks, but for her personality and charm. ¡± Chapter 2118 ? ¡°Chapter 2118: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (8)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Oman was discussing with the olddy, she was afraid that Lu Kaixin would affect their ns if he saw her, so she did not n to go down to see Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°However, she could not help but want to know what the olddy had talked about with Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°He had only intended to eavesdrop on their conversation, but he had identally let Lu Kaixin see it. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was stunned. He looked at avatar, who looked especially elegant in a blue dress, with some surprise.¡±¡±¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you the one from that day...What a coincidence, we meet again. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Bai Xiao¡¯s mother. That day, I found out that the two of you had broken up and that you were only quarreling, so I wanted to find a chance for you to reconcile. I hope you don¡¯t find it too abrupt.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won ¡®t, I won¡¯ t.¡±¡± Happy shook his head. There was a smile at the corners of his eyes, and there was no hint of mockery in his eyes. ¡± ¡°She wondered what Bai Xiao would think if he found out that the woman who had arranged a blind date for her and her son was actually his mother, and the person on the blind date was him. After all, when he found out about the blind date, he had dissed Ms. Oman a lot. ¡± ¡°Receiving a warning look from his mother-inw Oman avatar hurriedly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Wee to our house. I have a good dish that I¡¯m good at. I¡¯ll cook it for you personally. You must eat moreter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before happy could finish, Oman had already turned and left, really going into the kitchen. ¡± ¡°The old Madam was a little unhappy with avatar¡¯s sudden appearance. After all, they¡¯d already discussed it. She didn¡¯t want to cause more trouble. This little girl wasn¡¯t easy to fool. She was so smart at such a young age. ¡± ¡°Once Oman left, she immediately asked happy,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s continue talking about your movie. How much are you nning to invest in this movie? 1 billion or 2 billion. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin mumbled to himself before he replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±This movie only has a small production cost. I¡¯m a neer.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam said,¡±¡±since we¡¯re going to shoot, let¡¯s shoot a big one. What¡¯s with the low cost? our family doesn¡¯t have anything, but we have a lot of money. If you think that the money isn¡¯t enough, just tell me, or tell Bai Xiao.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Why was it more money again? She suddenly remembered what avatar had said to her about investors the other day. He seemed to have said that they had nothing but money. Bai Xiao had also said this. They were indeed family. She should have known about their rtionship earlier. ¡°If such a rich man were to marry into their family, there would definitely be endless trouble. ¡± ¡°At that time, how could she have agreed to try dating Bai Xiao in the heat of the moment? ¡± ¡°No, no, she had to think about it again when she got back. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, it was just a test ... ¡± ¡°While they were eating, Oman kept putting food into Lu Kaixin¡¯s bowl.¡±¡±Happy, look at the sweet and sour pork ribs that Auntie made for you, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, Auntie.¡±¡± After Lu Kaixin expressed his thanks, he picked up a piece of pork rib and took a bite. Then, he nodded. ¡°¡±It¡¯s delicious. I¡¯ve never realized that sweet and sour pork ribs could be so delicious. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She was telling the truth, not ttering Oman. ¡± ¡°Avatarughed so hard that the corners of his mouth almost reached the back of his ears. ¡°¡±It¡¯s delicious. You must eat more. Auntie likes it the most when people finish all of my dishes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she ced a lot of ribs into Happy¡¯s bowl. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t stand her enthusiasm, so he also picked up a piece of rib for avatar.¡±¡±¡±¡±You eat too.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2119 ? ¡°Chapter 2119: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (9)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I can cook it myself. It doesn¡¯t matter when you eat it. You can eat it.¡±¡± Avatar chuckled and put the rib back into her bowl. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, eat more if you like it.¡±¡± The olddy sat in the main seat and slowly drank the soup. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, your movie will be released tomorrow, right? when it¡¯s released, we¡¯ll definitely go and watch it. We saw the trailer online and thought that you acted really well. You acted much better than most people. I can¡¯t believe it. This is your first movie, and I really like it a lot. I¡¯m really your fan, and I like the movies you act in. I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not lying to you.¡±¡± Oman picked up some food for happy while she chatted with him. ¡± ¡°Even if happy thought that he was thick-skinned, he still felt a little embarrassed when he was praised so much. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The trailer has been edited, so it¡¯ll look more natural,¡±¡± she said, embarrassed.¡±¡±After the movie is released, the audience will probably DISS me for having a stiff expression and ignoring my eyes. They¡¯ll say that I have too many small expressions and actions throughout the movie, and that my acting isn¡¯t clean or neat. They¡¯ll thenin that I¡¯m a burden to the entire movie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She really didn¡¯t think that her acting was good. She only hoped that it was cut well, at least not too smooth. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, definitely not. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s enough that you¡¯re good-looking. You rely on your face to earn a living, so what¡¯s the point ofpeting in acting skills? acting skills can¡¯t be eaten.¡±¡± ¡± Happy was speechless. ¡°It was fine if she, who had the face but no acting skills, tried to save face like this, but why did it make others feel like they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry? ¡± ¡°However, she realized that something was wrong. Why did she feel so dizzy and sleepy just from eating? ¡± He was also a little thirsty. She remembered that the old Madam had wanted to drug her to make her faint. Could it be that the food was also drugged? but they had eaten it. They didn¡¯t eat the sweet and sour pork ribs. Was he drugged again? But why? ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s face turned red, then white, and then green. He was so angry that he was nervous, embarrassed, uneasy, and nervous. He looked at Oman and the olddy beside her. He was already a little dizzy, and he had turned into many illusions. ¡± ¡°She moved her lips, but before she could question him, she had alreadyid her head on the table. ¡± ¨C ¡°Bai Xiao was urgently summoned home by his grandmother and mother, who kept urging him over the phone. He was so anxious that he thought something had happened at home. ¡± ¡°However, when she rushed home, the servant told her that the old Madam and Madam were asleep and told him to go back to his room to sleep. If there was anything, he could talk about it tomorrow. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao waspletely speechless. Things could be discussed tomorrow, so there was naturally no hurry. Why did he have toe back today? ¡± He really didn¡¯t know what the Empress Dowager and the Empress were up to. ¡°It was gettingte. Forget it, he would not leave today. ¡± Bai Cheng returned to his own interspace. He was prepared to take a shower and change his clothes before giving Lu Kaixin a call to ask about the search for the female lead. ¡°However, before he could turn on the spy¡¯s light, he saw a woman lying on the bed with her back facing him. Her hair was messy on the bed, and one of her hands was stretched out to support her head. Her face was slightly pressed on the pillow, and he couldn¡¯t see her face, but her posture was extremely enchanting. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s deep and cold eyes darkened, and he only took a nce before looking away. The blue veins on his forehead seemed to be throbbing, and his cold and hard facial features became even more grave and threatening. ¡± What the hell? How could there be a woman in his room? ¡°At that moment, his phone rang. He took it out and saw two messages. ¡± Chapter 2120 ? ¡°Chapter 2120: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (10)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°One of them was from his mother.¡±¡±My dear son, don¡¯t waste your grandmother and my efforts.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°One of them was from grandma,¡±¡±Xiao Ling, give birth to a great-grandson for grandma tomorrow so that we can y.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s mind was in a mess. Could this be the reason why they had urgently called him back? Is there a mistake! ¡°The entire room suddenly turned cold, and one could feel the bone-chilling cold just by breathing. ¡± ¡°What were the two of them doing? they actually ced a woman on his bed. When he came back two days ago, didn¡¯t they ask him to get happy back? ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao turned around and walked out. He mmed the door heavily, making a loud noise. His voice was as cold as the spring in winter.¡±¡±Men!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Men!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He shouted twice, but no one paid him any attention. ¡± He thought of the messages his grandmother and mother had sent him. They must have already told him not to let anyonee. ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes glowed with a bone-chilling light. He thought that the woman on the bed couldn¡¯t have really fallen asleep, and since no one had taken her away, he would make her get lost. ¡± ¡°Back in the bedroom, Bai Xiao growled darkly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Get up and get out!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The person lying on the bed didn¡¯t respond, and even breathing sounds could be heard. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked out the window speechlessly, feeling that this woman was really good at pretending. He said impatiently,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t get out of here, don¡¯t me me for being impolite!!¡±¡± ¡± The woman on the bed continued to sleep. ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s patience seemed to have run out.¡±¡±¡±¡±One,¡±¡± ¡± There was no response. ¡°¡±¡±Two,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No matter how cold and harsh her voice was, there was no response from the person lying on the bed. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng¡¯s brows were tightly locked together, and a sh of ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. He did not even call out for the third time. Instead, he turned around, lifted his leg, and kicked out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Get up and get out.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s so dirty! After this woman got out, he had to get the servants to change the bed sheets. No, the entire bed had to be changed. ¡± The woman on the bed fell off the bed with a thud because of her kick. ¡°¡±¡±Ah, Yingluo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin, who had been sleeping soundly, suddenly woke up and screamed. ¡± ¡°She only felt the world spinning in front of her eyes. When she regained consciousness, she only knew that her limbs were in pain and her head was dizzy. She blinked her eyes a few times in encouragement, but she did not dare to move her body because her waist hurt a little. ¡± What was going on? ¡®What happened ...¡¯ ¡°Lu Kaixin rubbed his eyes and looked up to see a man in a white shirt. The top three buttons were unbuttoned, revealing his exquisite corbones and sexy chest. The man¡¯s eyes were also on him, and he was shocked and confused. ¡± This was Bai Xiao. ¡°Bai Xiao was really shocked. The familiar voice made him turn on the light, and he looked in disbelief at Lu Kaixin, who had his eyes wide open and his moist red lips slightly open. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had already rolled out from under the nket. His spaghetti-strap pajamas slid down from his shoulders, revealing more than half of his fair and plump chest. Under the light, his skin was Crystal White, and it glowed with a pink luster. It was like a ripe peach, tempting people to pick it and take a light bite. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why isn¡¯t it me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She asked subconsciously. She looked down and saw the footprints on the nket. Her eyes slowly widened. She understood what had happened and what had just happened. She roared,¡±¡±Bai Xiao, you actually F * cking kicked me out of bed!!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2121 ? ¡°Chapter 2121: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (11)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seeing the indignation on Lu Kaixin¡¯s face and the burning anger in his eyes, Bai Xiao quickly walked over and picked her up. He did it gently as if she was a porcin doll, afraid that he would identally break her. ¡± ¡°He coaxed her softly,¡±¡±...I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t be so reckless next time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you now!¡±¡± Happy gritted his teeth and pushed Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Because she had used too much force, she had hurt her waist. She could clearly feel the pain. She pinched her waist. She seemed to have strained her waist when she fell down just now. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had been looking at her the whole time, so he naturally knew that she was not feeling well. He hurriedly asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? did you hurt your waist?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Try getting kicked off the bed ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a frown. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry,¡±¡± Bai Xiao softened his tone.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know who¡¯s on the bed.¡±¡± ¡± He thought it was another woman on the bed. ¡°¡±¡±You think you can kick someone else¡¯s woman? You can just wake me up ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had originally wanted to say this, but he felt that it was against his heart. ¡± ¡°If another woman was lying on his bed, and he was not angry, but let the woman wake up in a good voice and send her away with a smile, even if he knew that the woman was forced by someone else, she would probably be even angrier if she knew his attitude! ¡± ¡°Women, even if they felt that it was ungentlemanly for a man to kick a woman out of bed. ¡± ¡°However, neither of them would allow their man to speak softly to another woman in bed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let me see your waist ...¡±¡± Bai Cheng ced his hand on Happy¡¯s leg. The warm, fragrant, and soft touch made her regret it. ¡± ¡°If he had known earlier, he would have turned on the lights as soon as he entered the room. That way, even if he didn¡¯t see her face, he would have recognized her. ¡± ¡°However, he had no idea that his grandmother and mother had kidnapped her to the ind. He had thought that they had seen that he had fallen out of love and nned to find a random woman to ¡°¡±treat¡±¡± his injuries. ¡± ¡°When he touched his waist, it really hurt and tickled him. Happy pushed his hand away. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t move, it hurts. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be afraid,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said and kissed Lu Kaixin¡¯s lips. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go get a hot towel for you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Who was afraid? It¡¯s just a minor injury, and it should be fine in two days. Happy pulled Bai Xiao back, who had turned around to get a towel. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao turned around and saw that Happy¡¯s eyes were wide open, and he looked speechless.¡±¡±Why do you need a hot towel? if you sprain your waist, you need to put it on a coldpress within 24 hours. You only need to put it on a hotpress after 24 hours.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is ... Is this the case?¡±¡± He really didn¡¯t know. He had always thought that sprains needed hotpress. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s it. Remember this in the future, hotpress within 24 hours will make it worse. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao subconsciously asked her,¡±¡±¡±¡±How did you know?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I learned it when I was in the Army,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied casually. ¡± ¡°The Army? ¡°¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao looked at her doubtfully.¡±¡±You even stayed in the Army before.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin wanted to reply,¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± But he grew up in the Army. ¡± ¡°That was what she had wanted to say, but the next second, she realized that something was wrong and immediately changed her words.¡±¡±My waist hurts so much, hurry up and get me some ice.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao stroked her head and got up to get some ice. ¡°His face didn¡¯t seem to change, but he was shocked. ¡± ¡°Of course, he would not miss Happy¡¯s hesitation. It was clear that she had changed her words and did not want to answer his question. ¡± ¡°He had investigated Shang bojun before, and he knew that his aunt had married into the Lu family, and Happy¡¯s surname was Lu. ¡± Chapter 2122 ? ¡°Chapter 2122: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (12)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was not that Bai Xiao had not thought about the rtionship between happy and the Lu family, but he felt that it was not possible. ¡± It was impossible for the Lu family to let their own daughter enter the entertainment industry. ¡°However, from her words and actions just now, she should be going back to the time when she grew up in the Army. ¡± ¡°She was very young and probably had never been in the Army before. How could she know everything about the Army, including a small medical treatment? the only answer was that she probably grew up in the Army. ¡± ¡°However, how could she be a member of the Lu family? the Lu family was ... ¡± ¡°No, no, no, it should be impossible! ¡± Bai Xiao chased away that thought and quickly brought an ice block to ice happy. ¡°The old Madam and Oman had always paid close attention to Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao. When they saw that Bai Xiao was not being affectionate with happy in the room, but had actually gone downstairs to get ice cubes, they were very curious and puzzled. ¡± ¡°Of course, they would never have thought that Bai Xiao would actually kick the woman on the bed off the bed. ¡± ¡°They did not want to eavesdrop, but Bai Xiao had entered in a hurry and did not close the door. When he helped happy ce the ice pack at his waist, Happy¡¯s voice traveled to the door. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah, ice.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Be gentle, it hurts.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are you putting it, my waist ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°They couldn¡¯t help but walk to the door, and at the same time, they heard Bai Xiao¡¯s voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have used so much force. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Rx, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Outside, the Madame and Oman looked at each other. The youngsters these days were too open. ¡± ¡°The door wasn¡¯t even closed properly, and he actually sat up straight. ¡± ¡°However, it was understandable. He was a young man after all. It was not easy for them to reconcile after a quarrel. He must be more passionate. So, did he take the ice just now to have some fun ... ¡± ¡°Just as they were thinking about this, their smiles became more and more unsightly. However, suddenly, they realized that something was wrong. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want to go home. Make some arrangements for me to go back,¡±¡± happy said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How about tomorrow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But you¡¯re injured now ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°If he was really doing something, he wouldn¡¯t have arranged for her to go home now ... Wait, injured? ¡± How did he get injured out of nowhere? ¡°The olddy and Oman finally noticed that something was wrong. After exchanging a nce, they immediately decided to go and take a look. As soon as they entered the house, they saw Bai Xiao holding an ice bag and massaging Lu Kaixin¡¯s waist. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± The Madame immediately walked in and asked worriedly Oman avatar following behind. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw them, he immediately recalled everything that had happened before he fell asleep. She really did not know how to describe this pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw. It would be impossible to say that she did not me them at all, so her tone was a little harsh. Your son kicked me off the bed!¡±¡± ¡± They actually knocked her out and sent her to Bai Xiao¡¯s bed. This was really too much. ¡°She wanted to pull hei baixiao, and this pair of mother-inw and daughter-inw ... ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, the old Madam¡¯s face suddenly changed, and she immediately opened her mouth and cursed at Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao, you little brat, what¡¯s wrong with you? ¡°¡±So what if you¡¯re quarreling? she¡¯s already here to find you, yet you don¡¯t even know how to coax her properly. Instead, you even used your hands ... No, your feet. Where have you learned your manners?!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oman was also in disbelief. He frowned and shook his head.¡±¡±Oh my God, are you really my son? Didn¡¯t I teach you to be a gentleman when you were young? how can you hit a girl? when you go out, don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯re my son. I don¡¯t have a son like you. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 2123 ? ¡°Chapter 2123: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (13)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±...I didn¡¯t hit her,¡±¡± Bai Xiao exined helplessly.¡±¡±I just ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What ¡®but¡¯? you little brat, you¡¯re an adult. Why did you learn to hit a woman?¡±¡± The old Madam raised her walking stick and was about to hit Bai Xiao. ¡± Everyone thought that Bai Xiao would Dodge. ¡°In the end, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t Dodge, but took the hit. ¡± ¡°The olddy was stunned. Her walking stick stopped in mid-air for a moment, and when it fell again, it was much lighter. How could she be so cruel as to hit her precious baby? ¡± Avatar¡¯s heart ached for Oman son too. He quickly pulled his son away so that the Madame would miss. ¡°¡±¡±You brat, you¡¯re pissing me off. You¡¯ve really wasted your grandmother and my efforts.¡±¡± Oman scolded as she pulled Bai Xiao out of the door, wanting to take the opportunity to teach him that men should be polite when quarreling with their girlfriends. ¡± ¡°The old Madam put away her walking stick and said to happy in a soft voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s really our fault for messing up this kid. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make him apologize to you for what happened today. He will. Don¡¯t be angry with him. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¡°She wasn¡¯t angry with Bai Xiao, she was just unhappy that they actually drugged her again. ¡± ¡°However, just now, they werepletely on her side and helped her scold Bai Xiao. So, should she still be angry with what they had done before? ¡± It was as if their starting point was not to hurt her. It was just to make her reconcile with Bai Xiao. ¡°After Oman pulled Bai Xiao outside, she raised her hand and smacked her on the shoulder.¡±¡±¡±¡±You, you, we went through so much trouble to get her here so that you two could make up. In the end, you don¡¯t know how to coax her and actually kicked her off the bed. What should I say about you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at his mother speechlessly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you tell the woman on the bed that it was happy ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is your mother the kind of person who would just stuff women into your bed?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You won ¡®t, but it¡¯s very possible for grandma.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Even so, you can¡¯t just kick a girl off the bed like that. Girls are all very fragile on the inside, and they all need to be pampered, especially happy. Look at how beautiful she is. You should love her to death and pamper her to death. How could you still be so cruel to bully her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±Mom, I didn¡¯t bully her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then did you kick her out of the bed?¡±¡± avatar asked. ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. ¡°He did kick her. Alright, he did bully her. ¡± ¡°At this moment, the old Madam came out. As she stood at the door, she even chided Bai Xiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±A man should treat his woman better. Since they¡¯re together, they should give in to each other, understand?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. Who was the real biological son? ¡°Seeing that Bai Xiao was silent, the old Madam frowned and asked again,¡±¡±do you remember?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know.¡±¡± When Bai Xiao saw his grandmother¡¯s expression as if she was afraid that happy wouldn¡¯t be able to hear what he said, he found it funny, but he was also very touched, because he knew that they were doing this for him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, then hurry up and go in to take a good look at happy. She¡¯s still in a fit of anger, so you have to coax her.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao nodded. ¡°When they entered, the old Madam even instructed from behind,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s not easy for two people to walk together. Let¡¯s talk nicely. ¡°¡± ¡± They had thought that Bai Xiao and happy had not reconciled after their fight. ¡°However, when she looked at Lu Kaixin, she did not seem to be angry. ¡± Chapter 2124 ? ¡°Chapter 2124: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (14)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It seemed like she still had feelings for Bai Xiao, and it was only a matter of time before they made up. However, she was still a little worried. ¡± ¡°She looked at her daughter-inw and said,¡±¡±sigh, this brat. He¡¯s been so outstanding since he was young. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just that he has to find a girlfriend. It¡¯s really worrying.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s easy to coax a girl, but it¡¯splicated and difficult for a man in our family. It¡¯s good enough that his father didn¡¯t anger me to death in this life!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s not right, my son is not coaxing you enough. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When has your son ever coaxed me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m telling you that my wife is good every day. How else do you want to coax you? if you see how your father treats me coldly every day, you¡¯ll know how good your husband is.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Compared to father-inw, my husband is indeed not bad.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmph!¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°After Bai Xiao entered the house, the first thing he did this time was to close the door. ¡± ¡°When he entered the bedroom, he saw that Lu Kaixin¡¯s body was still turned sideways. He ced the ice pack on his waist and quickly walked forward to sit beside him.¡±¡±How is it? are you feeling better?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy took away the ice pack.¡±¡±I¡¯m much better now. There¡¯s no problem when I walk freely. Hurry up and make some arrangements. I want to go back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She continued with her request, wanting to leave the ind as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng stroked the hair on her forehead and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Since my grandmother likes you so much, why don¡¯t you stay for two more days?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been drugged twice in a day, and I was kicked off the bed and twisted my waist. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the next two days. No, I have to go back immediately.¡±¡± ¡± She didn¡¯t know if she would be able to go back tomorrow. Who knew if there was any knockout powder in the water or porridge? she couldn¡¯t possibly not eat or drink. ¡°Happy sat up straight, and as she did so, one of her shoulder straps fell off. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her fixedly, and a ball of fire seemed to be burning in his deep ck eyes. Just now, it was just like a bud waiting to bloom, but now it was burning magnificently. ¡± ¡°His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. He reached out and wrapped his arm around her shoulders. His body leaned forward slightly, and his lips were less than two centimeters away from Lu Kaixin ¡®s. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then we¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±¡± When he opened his mouth again, his voice was rough and hoarse. ¡± The air was boiling hot because of the intimacy. ¡°Happy narrowed his eyes and smiled, revealing a few snow-white teeth, but not a hint of a smile could be seen in his eyes.¡±¡±No,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, don¡¯t be angry.¡±¡± Bai zhifa kissed her tofort her and rubbed his chin on the top of her head. The soft strands of hair made his heart melt into water. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±As long as you¡¯re not angry, I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±¡± As he spoke, the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile. ¡°¡±There¡¯s no problem even if you pay with your body. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡®He¡¯s even here to pay with his body. As expected of a man who thinks with his lower body. ¡®Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows, and his tone was a little coquettish, soft, and slightly lingering.¡±¡±Are you trying to tempt me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you like it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled.¡±¡±Take a guess.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to guess. I just want to hold you in my arms and eat you ...¡±¡± ¡± She didn¡¯t say thest two words. She just reached out and pulled Lu Kaixin into her arms. ¡°In the next second, happy punched him in the stomach.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t arrange for me to leave, that punch wille down soon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The lower part was the most important part of a man, and Bai Xiao didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°¡±Aren¡¯t you worried about your sexual happiness for the rest of your life?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2125 ? ¡°Chapter 2125: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (15)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°No matter how unwilling Bai Xiao was, he still agreed in the end. That night, he left the small ind with Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s waist was injured, and he naturally knew that even if he did not leave, he would not be able to do anything. ¡± ¡°If they wanted to leave this Ind, there was no way to hide it. The Madame and Oman would definitely know. ¡± ¡°However, they did not stop him, because Bai Xiao said that he wanted to take Lu Kaixin to see his waist. He was afraid that they would do anything rash again in the future, so he told them that he had already made up with happy. ¡± ¡°As soon as they heard that they had made up, the old Madam and Bai Xiao naturally wouldn¡¯t stop them anymore. They quickly sent people out of the ind and even went to their family¡¯s private hospital. ¡± ¡°She also gave Bai Xiao an idea, telling him to use the ruse of self-injury more often when he had the time to pretend to be pitiful. The little girl¡¯s heart was actually quite soft, but he had to treat her sincerely, wait ... She exined a lot. ¡± ¡°In the end, the two of them even sent happy off together and warmly invited him toe over to y next time. This caused the displeasure and anger in Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart to disappear without a trace. ¡± She finally understood why Bai Xiao was so difficult to deal with. It was inherited. ¡°The nended on the top floor of the hospital. After Lu Kaixin got off the ne, he immediately went for a checkup. ¡± ¡°After confirming that Lu Kaixin¡¯s waist was really fine and that he would recover after applying medicine and resting for two days, Bai Yao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°On the day of the new movie¡¯s test screening, Bai Xiao was supposed to attend it, but what if he did not attend and stayed at home to take care of Lu Kaixin? he only left Happy¡¯s house after he made sure that Lu Kaixin¡¯s waist could move freely. ¡± ¡°After the test screening of Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin¡¯s movie,¡¯the power of a monarch¡¯, the reviews were very good, and almost all the reviews were five points. ¡± ¡°The scenes in the movie were as Grand as an epic. The pictures were shocking, the content was wonderful, and the conspiracies and struggles were thrilling. The actors, from their makeup to their costumes to their performance, were impable. ¡± ¡°Among them, the second female lead, Ye Ji, had the most eye-catching performance. She was so beautiful that she could cause the downfall of a city. ¡± ¡°Especially when she was wearing a red muslin dress and looked up at the camera with a sweet smile, she was as beautiful as a flower but not gaudy. She was so beautiful that people forgot to look at her acting skills and only looked at her face. ¡± ¡°But surprisingly, her acting was not bad, and she sessfully shaped Ye Ji¡¯s character. ¡± ¡°Ye Ji died for love and became a sacrifice in the political battle. When she looked at the male lead, her eyes were burning with determination. When herst tear fell, it was so affectionate that it made people love her, but it was so desperate that it made people heartbroken. ¡± ¡°As for the female lead, Meng xueyin, who yed courtesan Zheng, most of the time, no one mentioned her. She had be a foil to Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin immediately asked her manager to buy her advertisements andments to support her, to suppress her acting skills and beauty, and so on. ¡± ¡°As the male lead, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t attend the test screening, so he had to attend the very important premiere. ¡± ¡°This time, the producers had called Lu Kaixin several times and invited her to attend the premiere no matter what. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t want to go at first, because she had broken up with Bai Xiao, and he didn¡¯t know how to get along with him even if he went. ¡± ¡°However, Qixi Yinian and Bai Xiao both felt that she should attend. This would be the best publicity for her new movie. ¡± ¡°Happy thought about it, and it seemed to make sense. She had fought against her grandfather and father for the new movie, so she definitely could not lose. ¡± ¡°However, no matter how good the movie was, it still needed to be promoted, so she decided to participate. ¡± Chapter 2126 ? ¡°Chapter 2126: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (16)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Because she and Bai Xiao were ex-boyfriend and girlfriend, and because of this movie, they were going to attend the premiere together, so naturally, they became the focus of everyone. Even as the female lead of the movie, she might just be a decoration. ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin had already been dissatisfied with Lu Kaixin¡¯s higher evaluation of her in the movie. She had thought that Lu Kaixin would not appear in the premiere, and that he would only need to buy a job in the movie. ¡± ¡°In the end, Lu Kaixin had actually attended the premiere. She was furious, but at the same time, she found it unbelievable. ¡± ¡°Couples who had broken up in the industry would usually avoid sharing the same stage. Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao had just broken up, but they had to attend the premiere together. Wouldn¡¯t they feel awkward? ¡± ¡°However, when he thought about it again, Lu Kaixin had originally wanted to use Bai Cheng to climb up the ranks, so how could he let go of this opportunity to hype up his ex-girlfriend? ¡± ¡°Although Meng xueyin would dress up meticulously every time she attended an event, she was even more meticulous and attentive than before for this event. She was afraid that she would be overshadowed by Lu Kaixin at the premiere. ¡± ¡°She especially wore a red backless evening gown to tell everyone that she looked good in red, even better than Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°The dress perfectly entuated her exquisite figure. The long skirt dragged on the ground, and the starry crystals on the skirt dazzled as she walked, setting off her pair of beautiful legs. They were straight and slender, and if she made a stunning and enchanting appearance, it would instantly cause a big sensation. ¡± ¡°When she saw everyone¡¯s stunned gazes, Meng xueyin¡¯s heart was filled with joy. That Lu Kaixin of hers would not be able to suppress her tonight. ¡± ¡°However, when Lu Kaixin appeared in a white, slightly pink, and deep v-cut gown with an open top, he instantly attracted the attention of all the media. All the photographers and reporters pointed their cameras at Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°She walked forward slowly under the light. Her white clothes fluttered in the wind, and she looked like she was smoking. She used flowers as decoration for her hair, which matched with her clothes. She looked like a fairy from the forest, and she was so beautiful that she could go against the heavens. ¡± ¡°The premiere was live-streamed on the Inte, and as soon as she appeared, she immediately became a hot topic and topped the list. ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin looked at Lu Kaixin, who was standing not far away. She was so angry that her whole body was shaking, and her face was so stiff that she could not keep it down. ¡± Her manager had been paying attention to her and noticed that something was wrong with her expression. She quickly pulled her away from the crowded ce and into the venue. ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t pull a long face,¡±¡± he whispered as he walked.¡±¡±There are surveince cameras everywhere.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin gritted her teeth and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m so angry. What¡¯s so great about it? isn¡¯t it just that she has a sugar daddy to support her? she found a sugar daddy for resources, but in the end, she seduced Bai Xiao. How shameless!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, you can stop scolding me. I¡¯ve already arranged everything.¡±¡± ¡± The manager said as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Meng xueyin immediately understood what he meant, and her face that had been filled with indignation just a moment ago was immediately dyed with a smile. Her eyes were so excited that they seemed to be shining. ¡± ¨C A group of reporters swarmed around Lu Kaixin and started taking pictures. They politely said a few words and then started to be sharp. ¡°¡±¡±Happy, you¡¯ve already broken up with Bai Xiao. Will you feel awkward when you see him today?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, why did you guys break up? May I ask if you guys will make peace?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, some people say that you and Bai Xiao are a contract couple, but some people also say that you used Bai Xiao to get to where you are, and that you¡¯re the type who dumped him after you used him.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2127 ? ¡°Chapter 2127: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (17)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Happy, as a neer, you¡¯re able to act in a movie by a great director, and you even got into a rtionship with Bai Xiao because of this movie, bing a big winner in life. May I ask if there¡¯s any secret or method you can use to do so?¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°The question was getting more and more incisive, and she was almost saying that she was a green tea B * tch who used men to get to the top. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin curled his lips and nced at the reporters with a faint smile. He said,¡±¡±the secret and method should be that I¡¯m pretty, right?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There seemed to be nothing wrong with what she said. Although there were many beautiful girls in the entertainment industry, it was rare to see one as beautiful as her. Her temperament could be pure and flirtatious. With light makeup and delicate skin, she really looked like a carefully sculpted daughter of heaven. ¡± ¡°But then again, in the entertainment industry, beauty alone wasn¡¯t enough. Without any means, how could she seduce the most difficult bone in the entertainment industry, Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°When they saw that Lu Kaixin had only answered one question, they immediately brought up another question they had discussed earlier.¡±¡±Why did you break up? May I ask if you guys will make peace?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He thought that as long as she continued to answer, she would be able to ask other sharp questions. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at them with a faint smile and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±Today seems to be the premiere of a new movie and not my breakup press conference. Regarding the breakup, our Studios have already made a statement. If you¡¯ve forgotten, you can go back and take a look at our studio¡¯s Weibo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The reporter did not manage to dig out any valuable information, and he was not happy about it. He continued to ask,¡±¡±happy, your first movie is already such a great hit. Will you have any other new works after this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I¡¯ll be preparing for a movie next.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you investing in yourself to be the female lead?¡±¡± Oh my God, the financial backer behind this is too strong. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won¡¯t be acting in it this time, because I¡¯m the director,¡±¡± happy replied. ¡± The crowd was shocked. He was actually a director? This was really too good. ¡°They were even more curious about the financial backer behind her. Who exactly was it that not only snatched her away from Bai Xiao, but also gave her money to film a movie for fun? ¡± She was just a newbie in acting. They didn¡¯t expect her to make a good movie. They had no questions about movies and just wanted to dig for gossip. ¡°¡±¡±Happy, may I ask who you¡¯re working with for the movie you¡¯ve prepared?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, does Bai Xiao know that you¡¯re going to make a movie? is there a possibility that you two can work together again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, as a neer, you only acted in a movie with the second female lead and a TV series with the first female lead, and you¡¯re already making a movie? is it true that what the inte says is true? did you use unspoken rules to get to where you are?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, is the investor you¡¯re investing in the movie the person who¡¯s rumored to be a rich man on the inte?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Their questions were even more incisive than before. In the end, it was unknown who directly brought up the unspoken rules and the financial backer. ¡± It was obvious that someone had incited them to deliberately embarrass Lu Kaixin. ¡°Lu Kaixin did not care about the so-called negative news on the inte, because she believed that the innocent would know the truth. She would casually say a few words on the inte and expose some news without any real evidence to coax theizens who did not know the truth, were stupid, and did not want to use their brains to think. ¡± ¡°However, people in the industry would not blindly believe in such things. ¡± ¡°But now, the reporter was actually questioning her directly with such a piece of news. ¡± It seemed that the other party had reallye prepared and was waiting for an opportunity to kill her. Chapter 2128 ? ¡°Chapter 2128: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (18)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When they saw that Lu Kaixin did not say anything and only had a cold expression on his face, another reporter immediately asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Happy, are you tacitly agreeing to this? Are you angry from embarrassment?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin sneered.¡±¡±If someone were to say that you¡¯re someone¡¯s mistress and that you¡¯re using unspoken rules to get to where you are, would you stillugh?¡±¡± ¡± The reporter was stunned by Lu Kaixin¡¯s words. ¡°However, she quickly retorted,¡±¡±so you¡¯re saying that you didn¡¯t y by the unspoken rules? since you don¡¯t have anything to say, can you tell me how you got the role of the second female lead? I heard that you invested in the production and stole the original second female lead from the cast.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Just as Lu Kaixin was being pestered, Bai Xiao, who was dressed in a white suit, walked over with elegant and calm steps. There were people opening the way in front, behind, left, and right of him, and he had a very strong aura. ¡± ¡°The moment he walked through the red carpet, he saw Lu Kaixin, who was surrounded by reporters. He also happened to hear the reporters ¡®final question. His gaze turned cold, and he walked over without stopping for a moment. ¡± ¡°Wherever Bai Xiao went, he would shine. The moment he appeared, the reporters noticed him. Just as they were hesitating whether to continue interviewing Lu Kaixin or Bai Xiao, they saw Bai Xiao walking over. They quickly made way for him to walk to Lu Kaixin¡¯s side. ¡± He was secretly happy that they were actually standing together. He thought that they would stand separately and then pretend not to know each other. ¡°¡®Big news, big closing. I¡¯m not afraid I won¡¯t be able to reach my KPI for this month.¡¯ ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao did not let Lu Kaixin answer the question. He stood beside Lu Kaixin and said to the reporter who had asked the question just now,¡±¡±¡±¡±Does she need money to get rid of that person? Did you see the story introduction? Ye Ji is a peerless beauty. Who do you think is a peerless beauty between her and that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As long as one wasn¡¯t blind, one would know who the real beauty was. ¡± ¡°The reporter was not afraid of Lu Kaixin, but he could not help but be afraid of Bai Xiao, who had such a strong aura. ¡± ¡°The ex-boyfriend actually spoke up for his ex-girlfriend. Did they really break up? The camera was shing madly at the two of them, and the questions wereing one after another. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao, did you really break up with happy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao, since you¡¯re speaking up for happy today, does it mean that you¡¯ve made up with him again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Happy, do you have a way to get back together with Bai Xiao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao, what are your thoughts on the inte regarding the rumors about happy ying dirty?¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°The reporters asked a lot of questions, and when Bai Xiao came over, happy was a little stunned. ¡± ¡°Bai Jing¡¯s sudden chiming in waspletely out of her expectations. She was also a neer and had no experience in dealing with the media and reporters. At this moment, she really didn¡¯t know how to answer the reporters, so she could only keep quiet and leave everything to Bai Jing to handle. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at them coldly, the corners of his lips forming a faint and distant arc.¡±¡±I thought the breakup statement made it very clear. We¡¯ve broken up, but we¡¯re still friends. Is there a rule that says that couples who have broken up can¡¯t be friends?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, there was no such rule. ¡± None of the reporters replied. ¡°¡±¡±Apart from being friends, I¡¯m also her ex-boyfriend. If I don¡¯t protect her, who will? don¡¯t think that she¡¯s easy to bully just because she¡¯s new. Even if we¡¯ve broken up, she¡¯s still someone I, Bai Xiao, will protect!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After Bai Xiao finished speaking, he pulled Lu Kaixin toward the meeting hall in an overbearing manner. ¡± ¡°The reporter was dumbfounded and eximed in his heart: He¡¯s just an ex-boyfriend, and you¡¯re actually protecting him so righteously! ¡± Chapter 2129 ? ¡°Chapter 2129: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (19)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The scene of Bai Xiao protecting Lu Kaixin was live-streamed on the Inte. When it became a hot search, Weibo instantly exploded. ¡± [Bai chenglu is happy] [China¡¯s good ex] [Ex-boyfriend is so manly] ...... The top ten most popr celebrities were almost all Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin. ¡°It was fine if the ex-boyfriend and ex-girlfriend did not see each other like ice, but why would they defend each other like this? who said that they had broken up? did the studio make a mistake? ¡± ¡°Or rather, the breakup was just a joke. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, there¡¯s actually such a fancy operation ... Are they sure they¡¯ve broken up?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±D * MN, how much does our chengge like this Lu Kaixin? he¡¯s still protecting her even after we¡¯ve broken up ... Let go of this Lu Kaixin ande at me. I need protection too, chengge.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Our brother Cheng is too good. She¡¯s really the best ex in the world. Lu Kaixin will definitely regret it after breaking up with her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The deration of their breakup was written in a very strange way. Now, as an ex-boyfriend, he¡¯s defending his ex-girlfriend so righteously. It¡¯s even stranger.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Even if they¡¯ve broken up, I think they¡¯re getting back together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What should I do? I think they¡¯re so sweet. I want to be a fan of this couple.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have a strange feeling that their breakup was fake.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think so too. Lu Kaixin was scolded so badly by Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s fans. Could it be that brother Cheng didn¡¯t want his fans to continue scolding Lu Kaixin? that¡¯s why he told the public that he had broken up, but they¡¯re actually still together in private.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve broken up either. I used to be a fan of their couple. That¡¯s great. Spring is here. The Chengxin couple is on the fan page.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think that even if they didn¡¯t break up, the public announcement wouldn¡¯t be made because of a fan. It must be because of Bai Cheng¡¯s family. I heard that Bai Cheng¡¯s family has a very strong background, and his family would definitely not agree if he wanted to find an ordinary woman. The breakup should be made because his family tried to break up the couple.¡±¡± ¡± ......... ¡°It was too popr and thements were too fast. Weibo was paralyzed for many minutes. When she clicked on the topic about them, it was all nk. ¡± ¡°When the old Madam found out that happy was going to attend the premiere with Bai Xiao, she felt that her efforts had not gone to waste. The two of them had finally reconciled. ¡± ¡°She watched the live broadcast, ate melon seeds, and scrolled through Weibo. ¡± ¡°Ever since Bai Xiao became a celebrity, the old Madam liked to browse Weibo whenever she had nothing to do. Every time she saw people praising her grandson and liking her grandson, she would be extremely happy. ¡± ¡°Today, she suddenly felt depressed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The breakup was probably because the Bai family broke up the couple ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the past, she had wanted to break up the couple, but now that she had agreed to their rtionship, she had even tried her best to make them reconcile. ¡± ¡°They hadn¡¯t announced to the public that they had made up yet because they had just announced their breakup. If they announced that they had made up immediately, it would really be a little inexcusable. ¡± ¡°However, since it was because of her that they broke up, she would definitely make them quickly announce their reconciliation. ¡± The olddy generously threw money at the Chengxin couple and made them popr. She wanted to give them the blessing of the entire inte and force them to marry. ¡°After the strong brainwashing, even Bai Xiao¡¯s girlfriend fans felt that Lu Kaixin was a good person. When he was with Bai Xiao, he was much better than the other flirtatious B * tches. ¡± ¡°At the very least, Lu Kaixin did not use Bai Cheng to create hype, and Bai Xiao really liked Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°The premiere had not ended yet, but Meng xueyin could not stay any longer. All the limelight had been stolen by Lu Kaixin. ¡± She ran to the toilet and took out her phone to read the news online. Chapter 2130 ? ¡°Chapter 2130: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (20)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°It was just a premiere, but the headlines were all about Bai Xiao and happy. Meng xueyin¡¯s name was only briefly mentioned, and some reports did not even mention her. As the female lead, she had even less of a presence than when she yed the second female lead. ¡± Meng xueyin was so angry that she almost smashed her phone on the ground. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the inappropriate asion, she would have already started cursing. ¡± ¡°When he came out of the bathroom, he saw Lu Kaixin standing outside, tidying his hair, as soon as he opened the door. Then, he mmed the door hard and walked over to Lu Kaixin with elegant steps. He turned on the tap and washed his hands. ¡± ¡°The two of them had already gotten into an argument while they were filming, so happy naturally would not greet her again. ¡± ¡°After fixing his hair, Lu Kaixin was about to leave. However, Meng xueyin, who was standing beside him, suddenly sneered. ¡± ¡°As she washed her hands, she looked at herself in the mirror and said sarcastically,¡±¡±¡±¡±Some people think that they¡¯re amazing just because they¡¯re hugging onto a golden thigh. Hehe ... It¡¯s not that easy to survive in the entertainment industry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. He asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You must have forgotten to eat today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who are you calling sick? you B * tch ... Ah!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin immediately wanted to fight back, but once happy finished saying those words, he had already pulled the door open and left. ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin, who didn¡¯t manage to scold anyone in front of her, stomped her foot in anger. However, because she was wearing super high heels, this stomp caused her ankle to tilt and her body to lose bnce. Her entire body fell directly to the ground, and she looked especiallyical and embarrassed. ¡± ¡°She stood up with the support of the wall and said through gritted teeth,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, just you wait!¡±¡± The entertainment industry is full of ups and downs. There¡¯s always an evergreen tree. One day, I¡¯ll step on her. ¡± ¡°Someone came out of the cubicle in the toilet, and Meng xueyin immediately stopped talking, maintaining her generous and elegant appearance. However, her eyes still couldn¡¯t help but show some nervousness and embarrassment. ¡± ¡°However, when she saw that the person who came out was Lin Linglong, she immediately rxed. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong had been called by Bai Xiao to save the day and act in this drama, but because of Lu Kaixin, she and Bai Xiao had fallen out. Although they had made up again, she didn¡¯t believe that Lin Linglong would pretend that nothing had happened. ¡± The enemy of my enemy is my friend. She didn¡¯t believe that Lin Linglong would tell anyone about what had just happened. ¡°Meng xueyin did not care at all. She looked at herself in the mirror and decided to leave after seeing that there was nothing wrong with her. However, she was stopped by Lin Linglong just as she turned around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you want someone to look good, you can¡¯t let her wait. You need to work hard too.¡±¡± ¡± A light voice that seemed to be smiling yet not smiling could be heard. ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by that?¡±¡± Meng xueyin turned around and looked at her. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong walked in front of her and met her eyes. She smiled coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s to let her fall from a high ce!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t she want to make a movie? Are you trying to hype up the poprity? If I were to announce that I¡¯m going to make a movie on the same day, who do you think will be the winner when the movie is released?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is there a need to say this? You have director Lin backing you up, while Lu Kaixin is just a newbie without any directing experience. How can she be your opponent?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, are you willing to take on the role of the female lead in my new drama?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Meng xueyin¡¯s mind was filled with Lu Kaixin¡¯s arrogant face, as well as the headlines on the inte that didn¡¯t mention her name. She only hesitated for a moment before she nodded in agreement. ¡± She did not believe that she and Lin Linglong would lose to Lu Kaixin! Chapter 2131 ? ¡°Chapter 2131: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (21)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After the premiere, Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin did not ept any interviews, while Lin Linglong and Meng xueyin epted the interview together. They acted like best friends China and bought a pair of sisters.¡± ¡°During the interview, Lin Linglong said that she was going to direct her first movie, and the main character was Meng xueyin. In order to prevent others from saying that she was happy with Feng Lu, she hinted that she had been thinking about this for two years and had been preparing for it for a year.¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was just a newbie who had not even been in the industry for a year. No matter how she looked at it, it was impossible for him to surpass her in terms of preparation time.¡± ¡°He even hinted that when he was shooting ¡®power of the monarch¡¯, he had told the director that he had learned it before.¡± ¡°When she said that, not only did she rify that she was following Lu Kaixin, but she was also secretly pointing out that Lu Kaixin was following her.¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw the interview, he was dumbfounded and speechless.¡± ¡°This was shamelessly making bogus usations. She looked at Bai Xiao and said,¡±¡±do you know about this?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Bai Xiao gazed at her innocently, expressing his innocence.¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never had much contact with her in the past. After the like incident, I¡¯vepletely cut off all contact with her. You saw it at the premiere just now. I didn¡¯t even greet her andpletely ignored her.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hehe ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied with two words.¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t want to continue this topic and asked her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook for you. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re cooking?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can still make noodles, and it¡¯s especially delicious. Do you want to pay me?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I tell you that I don¡¯t know whether you want to eat Western or Chinese food, what would you choose?¡±¡± Happy¡¯s words meant that he did not want to eat the noodles she made.¡± ¡°Bai Cheng wrapped his arms around her neck and pulled her into his arms,¡±¡±¡±¡±I choose to eat you.¡±¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. ¨C ¡°Lin Linglong said that she was going to shoot a movie. On the third day, they held a press conference for the opening of the movie. There were many media and fans at the scene and it was full.¡± ¡°When Pepsi found out, she was furious. She said to happy,¡±¡±Our press conference must be grander than theirs!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no need for that. ¡°¡±Happy did not seem to mind.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t think that it was a good time for publicity. It was enough to let people know that she was going to shoot a movie. As for the follow-up, what she needed was hunger marketing, especially when Lin Linglong was so high-profile.¡± ¡°From the start of the press conference, they would argue from time to time. Sometimes it was about celebrity gossip, sometimes it was behind-the-scenes and stills photos. It had already be one of the most anticipated movies of the year.¡± ¡°And ever since happy said that he would make a movie during the premiere of sovereignty, he had been keeping an extremely low profile. He forbade anyone from talking about the movie, and there was no press conference for the movie to begin shooting. The movie just started quietly.¡± ¡°Besides, the shooting schedule was kept a secret. Forget the highlights, happy did not even have the stage pictures for the final makeup posted on the official website.¡± ¡°If they had not confirmed that Lu Kaixin was indeed in the movie, everyone would have thought that the movie had been aborted.¡± ¡°Compared to Lin Linglong¡¯s movie, Lu Kaixin¡¯s movie had very low expectations. Everyone did not think highly of her and thought that she was just having fun. They all had high hopes for Lin Linglong. After all, Lin Linglong was the daughter of a famous director.¡± ¡°Bai Xiao did not participate in the entire filming process. He was also worried about Lu Kaixin, and he hoped that he could help him.¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at him, and his calm tone contained a dangerous aura. He asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you also think that I will lose badly in this PK with Lin Linglong?¡±¡±¡± Chapter 2132 ? ¡°Chapter 2132: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (22)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her and suddenly smiled evilly.¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you want to hear?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So you¡¯re saying that you think I can¡¯t win in a PK?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said angrily, and he even gave him a p.¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you looking for death? how dare you question me like this? do you believe that I¡¯ll kick you out right now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you were to talk about what kind of life you would have after finding a barbaric girlfriend, that would be such a life.¡±¡± Bai Xiao and happy teased each other before he deliberately sighed.¡±¡±It seems like I can¡¯t answer this question.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll keep following you until you answer,¡±¡± happy said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.¡±¡±Are you going to follow me to sleep?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled and looked at him threateningly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll keep following you, and you won¡¯t be able to sleep. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t believe you. Why don¡¯t you sleep with me tonight?¡±¡± Bai Xiao smiled seductively.¡±¡±Let¡¯s see if you can wake me up~~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin met his gaze, he knew that he had misunderstood him. He reached out and pushed him. ¡°¡±You¡¯re just sitting by the bed, talking and singing. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao wrapped his arms around her waist and trapped her in his arms. He slowly approached her ear and breathed deeply.¡±¡±It¡¯s very dangerous beside a man¡¯s bed too, don¡¯t you know?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°That hoarse voice instantly brought with ityers of ambiguous spring breeze, making Lu Kaixin¡¯s body go soft. She let out an ¡°¡±uh¡±¡±¡±¡±Can you ... Not think about this kind of thing one day?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can ¡®t,¡±¡± Bai Xiao, who had her in his arms, pressed her down on the sofa at the side and kissed her on the lips, then on her ears, her neck ... At the same time, he ced his hand on her chest. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin realized what he was doing, and his face turned red from embarrassment, like a beautiful red Lotus in summer.¡±¡±Hooligan ... Bai Xiao, you stinky hooligan, where are your hands?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sucked on her neck bit by bit, then moved to her ear and blew air.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not letting go. I¡¯m your man. I¡¯m not going to eat you up. I¡¯m just rubbing you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s small face was flushed red, and his body trembled slightly because of his actions.¡±¡±No... Bai Xiao ...¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao turned a deaf ear and continued to plunder her body. ¡°His body suddenly felt strange, as if there was a worm biting somewhere, and he could not bear it. Lu Kaixin bit his lip tightly, swallowed the sound in his throat, and closed his eyes tightly.¡±¡±Bai Xiao ... You¡¯re not thinking of using force on me, are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao replied,¡±¡±I wouldn¡¯t dare. I¡¯ll definitely ask you if you¡¯re willing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin wanted to shout at him, but his voice was particrly soft, and his body trembled with weakness. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is that so?¡±¡± Bai Xiaoughed, leaned over to her ear, and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±But aren¡¯t you veryfortable?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because ... You put it there. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where? Where is it? is it here or here ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t do it. Get up quickly. If you keep pressing on me, I¡¯m really going to get angry ... Mm~~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As Lu Kaixin spoke, he let out a soft moan because of Bai Xiao¡¯s actions. His voice was so gentle and charming that even she herself could not believe it. She felt that she was really a little impulsive, wanting or hoping that something would happen. ¡± ¡°But just when she thought that Bai Xiao was really going to ignore her, he suddenly sat up straight and said with a serious face,¡±¡±¡±¡±I said I won¡¯t do anything without your permission.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°He had made her fall in love with him. If he said that he wouldn¡¯t do anything, ¡± Chapter 2133 ? ¡°Chapter 2133: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (23)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin knew that Bai Xiao was teasing her on purpose, and he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. However, she had been really busy recently, and the filming work was high-intensity. Every day, when she had some free time, she wanted to have a good sleep. ¡± ¡°Even though the movie was based on reality and did not have any special effects, and the shooting was not too troublesome, Happy¡¯s requirements were very high, which caused the shooting process to be dragged out, and itsted from summer to autumn. ¡± ¡°When he was killing the gangsters, happy had lost a lot of weight. Of course, she was not the only one. All the actors in the production team had lost a lot of weight as well. ¡± ¡°The production team had limited funds, so the male and female leads were all neers. As for the other supporting actors, they were almost all new faces, and some of them were even college students. ¡± ¡°Although they were all newbies, their acting skills were not bad. ¡± ¡°Happy knew the importance of actors, so he only started shooting when he was satisfied with the one he chose. ¡± ¡°On the day she finished filming, as soon as she returned home, Bai Xiao knocked on her door. Although Bai Xiao often visited her at the set during filming, they really didn¡¯t have much time together. When Lu Kaixin directed the film, he was a hundred times more serious than she was when she acted. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, when he went, he didn¡¯t even have time to have a good chat with her. ¡± ¡°Now that the movie was over, he had to keep herpany. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin barely showed his face during the shooting of the movie. However, the topic of her and her movie,¡±¡±home against the light,¡±¡± had never stopped on the inte. ¡± ¡°This was because whenever Lin Linglong promoted her own movies, people wouldpare them with Lu Kaixin¡¯s movies. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong¡¯s movie,¡±¡±pure heart¡±¡±, had also finished filming. She had even chosen to release it on the same day as Lu Kaixin¡¯s movie. ¡± ¡°When Pepsi learned about this, she almost went mad with anger, and sheined about Lin Linglong to happy for a long time. ¡± Lin Linglong¡¯s interview happened to be ying on the TV. Someone asked her about the box office of her movie. Lin Linglong said that she was very confident in her movie. Everything was fine and could definitely beat other movies of the same period. ¡°Even though they did not mention his name, there was no way they could not tell that he was here for happy. ¡± ¡°Pepsi sneered.¡±¡±What¡¯s the meaning of this? are you trying to beat us up? or do you think we¡¯re weak?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Calm down,¡±¡± Lu Kaixinforted her.¡±¡±The movie hasn¡¯t been released yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know it¡¯s not released yet,¡±¡± Pepsi retorted.¡±¡±Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so arrogant.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Even if it¡¯s released, it might not surpass her ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said indifferently. ¡± This was the first time in her life that she had no confidence in what she was doing. ¡°Although she thought that she did a good job, the movie was not made for herself, but for others. She couldn¡¯t decide whether it was good or not. It was only good if everyone thought it was good. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We have to do a good promotion,¡±¡± said Pepsi.¡±¡±Sometimes, word of mouth really needs to be guided.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We definitely need to do some publicity, but there¡¯s no rush. Isn¡¯t there already someone helping us with publicity? why waste that money? we¡¯re already short of money,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said as he gestured to Lin Linglong on the TV. ¡± ¡°Pepsi was stunned for a moment, but she immediately understood what happy meant. ¡± ¡°Sheughed out loud,¡±¡±it¡¯s true. It seems that because of her, even if we don¡¯t mention anything, the poprity will continue to rise. Is Lin Linglong really unaware or is she just helping us promote out of good intentions? hahahaha ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2134 ? ¡°Chapter 2134: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (24)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled faintly. No matter what her reason was, if this movie did well at the box office, she would really have to thank Lin Linglong for helping her make her movie known. ¡± ¡°The release date of the two movies was getting closer and closer, and the publicity for ¡®pure heart¡¯ was even more heated than before. ¡± ¡°As for Lu Kaixin, he still had a movie, but there was still no promotion. He looked as if he wanted to disappear, which made theizens who were watching the show anxious for him. ¡± Someone from the media also called to ask Lu Kaixin about the publicity. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to promote it,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said very honestly.¡±¡±It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t have the money to do so. I¡¯ve already sold everything I have to make this movie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When theizens saw Lu Kaixin¡¯s reply, they all replied,¡±¡±hahaha~¡±¡±, indicating that this was the first time they had heard such a strange answer. ¡± ¡°On the same day, the inte and her fans spontaneously promoted her online. ¡± ¡°But even so, when it came to the pre-sales tickets a few days before the movie started screening, happy still lost out to Lin Linglong by tens of millions. Lin Linglong¡¯s pre-sales alone were already almost over 100 million. ¡± ¡°The person in question wasn¡¯t in a hurry, but the people around him were. ¡± ¡°Even the old Madam and Oman were afraid that she would suffer a blow to her heart since it was her first time acting in a movie, so they secretly asked Bai Xiao to buy fake tickets. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao also wanted to help Lu Kaixin, but he also knew that Lu Kaixin would definitely not like his help. He could sense the love she had for filming. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What if ...¡±¡± The old Madam was still worried. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We have to believe in happy.¡±¡± Bai Xiao had never watched the final part of ¡°¡±home against the light¡±¡±, but even if he had not, and even if everyone thought that Lin Linglong would win, he still believed from the bottom of his heart that Lu Kaixin would not lose to Lin Linglong. ¡± The olddy and Oman were convinced by Bai Xiao. They gave up on the idea of buying fake tickets and only asked him to help promote Lu Kaixin more. ¡°Not only were the release dates of the two movies set on the same day, but the press conference was also on the same day. ¡± The date of the press conference was announced by Lin Linglong in advance. ¡°But Lu Kaixin had already decided on the date of the press conference a few days in advance. Happy was almost certain that Lin Linglong had found out about the date of her press conference, which was why she had decided on that day. ¡± Lu Kaixin also heard rumors from people in the circle that Lin Linglong and Meng xueyin had already said that they wanted to see her make a fool of herself. It was said that the guests at the press conference this time hadpletely overwhelmed her side. They wanted the press conference to be quiet and the box office to fall to the dust. ¡°When happy heard that, he found it incredibly funny. ¡± ¡°She had never thought of having any guests, but now it seemed that she should have invited a heavyweight in the industry to hold the fort. She was a vengeful person and really wanted to see the two of them, who were full of confidence and thought that they could crush her, get crushed instead. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m the most important guest. I¡¯ll go to the press conference,¡±¡±Bai Xiao said to happy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± Happy refused. Then, he sneered coldly.¡±¡±Lin Linglong is going against me because of you. If another woman targets me because of you, you¡¯re dead!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked innocent.¡±¡±That¡¯s really not something I can control ...¡±¡± ¡± He was saying that he was extremely charming. Happy faked augh and turned his head away to ignore him. ¡°Bai Xiao wrapped his arms around Happy¡¯s neck and said in a seductive voice by her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±Although you¡¯re angry, I¡¯m happy because this means that you care about me.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2135 ? ¡°Chapter 2135: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (25)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve already mastered the three flowers gathering above your head. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, there¡¯s a way to stop others from spying on me, and that¡¯s to make our rtionship public.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re still a little fresh meat with high traffic and poprity. Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing fans by announcing it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already made it public once. Do you think I care?¡±¡± He relied on his strength to make a living. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s different. It was fake thest time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±To others, we have always been real.¡±¡± Bai Xiao put his arm around her waist and looked at her with his deep and beautiful eyes.¡±¡±Don¡¯t you want to tell others that I¡¯m Yours?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could not help butugh. He reached out and touched his brow bone.¡±¡±What if I say that I like you to be my secret lover ...?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was helpless and could only kiss her lips while thinking about who she was looking for. He didn¡¯t think that among the people she knew, there was anyone who had a higher status than him and was more popr. ¡± ¡°The press conference was the next day, but Lu Kaixin had not told anyone who she had invited. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You really don¡¯t need my help?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked her again. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong¡¯s press conference had invited many heavyweight celebrities from the fashion and entertainment circles, as well as well-known directors. It almost turned the press conference into a party. ¡± It seemed like he had really made up his mind to snatch all of Lu Kaixin¡¯s attention and exposure. ¡°Moreover, as a precaution, she even got someone to reveal in advance that the person attending was Bai Xiao, so even if he really went, the poprity wouldn¡¯t be very high. ¡± ¡°The media interview was naturally divided into two groups. However, when the reporters who went to Lu Kaixin¡¯s side saw that the press conference was ¡°¡±deserted¡±¡± and there were not many fans, they were instantly very envious of their peers who could go to Lin Linglong¡¯s press conference. ¡± ¡°She originally thought that Bai Xiao woulde, but in the end, he didn ¡®t. Such a boring press conference was really a waste of time. ¡± All of them were thinking of taking a few photos to report on their mission and then rushing back. ¡°Just as all theizens were watching the two press conferences to see who would win, someone posted on Weibo and coincidentally bumped into Qian Xun, who had retired for a long time and had not shown her face at all. ¡± ¡°She was once an international supermodel, a teen movie queen, the number one beauty of the East, the goddess of the nation, Qian Xun. Ever since she got married, she had retired from the entertainment industry and kept an extremely low profile. She was someone who was barely seen on the inte. ¡± ¡°Even though she had retired from the entertainment industry, when she mentioned the word ¡®alluring¡¯, all the female stars in the industry would only think of qianxun. ¡± ¡°Even though she had retired, she was still very popr. Her appearance was like a ma that instantly attracted the attention of all the media andizens. ¡± ¡°Someone realized that Qian Xun had appeared at Dynasty Hotel, the ce where Lu Kaixin had his press conference. ¡± ¡°Furthermore, the person beside her seemed to be the swimming goddess Shi Guang from back then. ¡± ¡°Oh my God! Were Qian Xun and Shi Guang going to attend Lu Kaixin¡¯s press conference? Just as everyone was wondering, Qian Xun and Shi Guang had already entered the press conference. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had been waiting outside the whole time, and he had already thought of a way to save the situation. ¡± ¡°The moment Qian Xun appeared, he caught sight of her. As a fellow member of the entertainment industry, how could he not know of his senior Qian Xun? ¡± ¡°The moment Qian Xun entered the hotel, the smile on his face disappeared gradually. All the questions in his heart were suddenly answered. ¡± ¡°For example, why Wu Dabin was so afraid of happy and why he signed a contract with happy, a neer, without any advantage? ¡± Chapter 2136 ? ¡°Chapter 2136: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (26)¡± Trantor: 549690339 And why would the Chu Entertainment Group help her with public rtions online? ¡°Also, why would shangpo Jun give her a ne, and even Sue Qian Weiwei for a small ne? ¡± ¡°Even when he was worried about the guests, she just smiled and said that the guest she invited would probably be more important than him. ¡± ¡°If it was qianxun, she would naturally be heavier than him. ¡± ¡°Bai Yao¡¯s fingers pinched his palm hard. No matter how much she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had to admit that Lu Kaixin was ... ¡± ¡°The inte exploded in an instant, and everyone was guessing the rtionship between Lu Kaixin and them. ¡± ¡°When it came to Lin Linglong¡¯s press conference, no one would care. ¡± ¡°Lin Linglong thought that her unique announcement would definitely cause a stir. However, she realized that many reporters were looking at their phones and whispering to each other. A few small media outlets even said that they had something to do and left early. ¡± ¡°These were all small media outlets. Theirpany had limited manpower, so they had given up on Lu Kaixin. Now that they saw the exposure on the inte, they naturally rushed over to avoid missing the first-hand news. ¡± ¡°When Lin Linglong and Meng xueyin found out, their eyes almost popped out of their sockets, and they vomited blood on the spot! ¡± ¨C ¡°As for the press conference for ¡°¡±home against the light,¡±¡± even if the ce was filled to the brim, the reporters who were bored out of their minds were all dumbfounded when they saw Qian Xun and Shi Guang. ¡± It was beyond his expectations! ¡°Inconceivable, face to face! ¡± Qianxun! To think that qianxun would be invited to the press conference! Who didn¡¯t know that qianxun was married to the Lu family? Just how much face did he have to have to invite Qian Xun and the swimming goddess Shi Guang? The appearance of Shi Guang and Qian Xun lit up the cameras of all the reporters as they started snapping away at them like madmen. ¡°Of course, he was curious as to why they would attend the press conference and what their rtionship with Lu Kaixin was. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Naturally, it¡¯s because he¡¯s happy that he called me over ...¡±¡± Even though she was already past forty, that peerlessly beautiful face of hers was still devastatingly beautiful when she smiled. ¡± ¡°She looked at Shi Guang from the side and Shi Guang smiled out indifferently.¡±¡±As for me, happy didn¡¯t invite me. I came uninvited because I wanted to support my daughter. I did it for her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡®Daughter?¡¯ ¡°The reporters were all stunned. Shi Guang¡¯s daughter? Back then, Shi Guang and the 4th young master of the Lu family¡¯s passionate love story had spread far and wide on the inte. There was once a group of girls who were so sweet that they had said for a long time that they would look for the 4th young master of the Lu family as their husband in the future. ¡± ¡°After Shi Guang married into the Lu family, she gave birth to a daughter. She was the only girl in the past two generations of the Lu family, and it was said that she was the most precious treasure of the Lu family. ¡± ¡°Now that Shi Guang was talking about her daughter, wasn¡¯t that the little princess of the Lu family? ¡± ¡°Was the young master of the Lu family here today? And he was even involved in the movie ¡°¡±home against the light¡±¡±? ¡± Who was it? ¡°The media reporters ¡®eyes subconsciously turned to the group of new leads, but the leads were also looking at each other, trying to guess who it was. ¡± ¡°After some confusion, she realized that none of the main leads had the surname Lu. ¡± ¡°Wait, surname Lu ... Wasn¡¯t the director¡¯s surname Lu? ¡± Was Lu happy? Could it be that Lu Kaixin was Lu Jin? Shocking! ¡°The scene was silent for a while. This time, it wasn¡¯t just the reporters, the main cast, the fans who hade to the press conference today, and other work. Even Pepsi was surprised. ¡± ¡°She knew that happy was no ordinary person, but she did not expect that he would be the little princess of the Lu family, Lu Jin! ¡± ¡ª ¡°PS: pre-sales for the published book ¡°¡±he and shimmer both topple the city¡±¡± have already begun. The published book has an exclusive Side Story and beautiful postcards. You can buy the signed versions in pre-sales. Currently, we are making apromise. The next link will be in thement area. ¡± ¡°Lastly, it was not that he would not update the novel just because it was exempted. He had just scheduledst night¡¯s update to be released today at noon (from midnight to today¡¯s 23rd and 59th day) because there would be a pre-sales event today. ¡± Chapter 2137 ? ¡°Chapter 2137: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (27)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Some reporters couldn¡¯t believe it and directly asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mrs. Lu, do you mean that you¡¯re happy that your daughter is the director of this movie?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She likes to film and wants to be an excellent director to film a good movie that she likes. However, no one in her family supports her, so she can only be an actress to earn money. As soon as she earned enough money, she immediately started filming. From the beginning to the end, she really relied on herself for this movie. Her family didn¡¯t help her at all, and her father didn¡¯t allow anyone to help her. However, today is the press conference for her movie, and the theme of the shooting is still maternal love. No matter what, we have toe and support her!¡±¡± ¡± The reporters who had just beenining about their bad luck were now extremely d that they had been sent here and had been able to interview first-hand news. No one would have expected Lu Kaixin to be the youngdy of such a powerful family. ¡°The Lu family was the biggest and most powerful family in City Z. If you wanted to go against the Lu family, the Lu family could y you to death in minutes. Anyone with a brain would not go against them. ¡± It was obvious that Lu Kaixin had entered this circle because his family had opposed him. ¡°The princess of the Lu family naturally did not like her to show her face in public, so she had hidden her background. No wonder she could not find out anything no matter how hard she dug. ¡± The person who said that Lu Kaixin had used unspoken rules to get to the top was now given a tight p by Lu Kaixin. Weibo was once again paralyzed because of Lu Kaixin¡¯s identity. ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, F * ck, Lu Kaixin¡¯s back is actually so tough. Who said that she¡¯s not worthy of Bai Xiao? it seems that Bai Xiao is not worthy of her now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I heard that Bai Xiao¡¯s back is also hidden very deeply. Hees from an ancient aristocratic family. These two should be a match of equal social status.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh my God, he¡¯s hidden too deeply. Seriously, he¡¯s so rich and powerful, yet he¡¯s still out here as an artist director. What should people like us who don¡¯t want to work do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He really has the looks, the money, the power, and the back. He¡¯s even prepared to rely on his abilities ... I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to survive.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Lin Linglong and Meng xueyin had a stomach full of grievances because of the press conference. When they saw the news on the inte saying that Lu Kaixin was Lu Jin, the two of them were deeply shocked! ¡± ¡°How was that possible? How could Lu Kaixin be the daughter of the Lu family, Lu Jin? ¡± ¡°However, no matter how much they didn¡¯t believe it, the truth was right in front of them. They had no choice but to believe it. ¡± ¡°At that moment, they understood why Qian Weiwei had not only failed to kill Lu Kaixin, but had also caused them to suffer a great loss. ¡± ¡°The press conference of ¡°¡±pure heart¡±¡± ended hastily. Compared to the huge publicity in the early stage, it really looked like a joke. ¡± ¡°After the movie was released, the reputation of ¡®pure heart¡¯ was also extremely bad. ¡± ¡°It was fine if the plot was criticized, but the camera was not stable, and the jumping editing that touched the edges made peoplein that they could not understand it at all. Those who did not know would think that they were watching a small video shot by a primary school student. ¡± ¡°On the other hand, Happy¡¯s movie had indeed gained a lot of attention because of Qian Xun and flowing time¡¯s arrival. However, the most important thing for a movie was still its reputation. ¡± ¡°From the beginning when it was not looked upon favorably,¡±¡±home against the light¡±¡± had be a super dark Horse that could not be ignored! ¡± ¡°Two weeks had passed since the movie was released, but its poprity had not subsided. At this time, it was far ahead of Lin Linglong¡¯s ¡°¡±pure heart¡±¡± and was even shortlisted for this year¡¯s international Golden Cypress awards. ¡± Chapter 2138 ? ¡°Chapter 2138: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (28)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As the movie was about family, many of the old people went to watch it, including some of chief Lu¡¯srades. After watching it and knowing that she was his granddaughter, they no longer called him old Lu or old Lu when they met again. Instead, they called him Grandpa happy. ¡± ¡°Chief Lu did not like it at first, but after he watched the movie that happy shot, he suddenly felt as if he was sharing the glory, and even felt that he was lucky. ¡± ¡°Once he returned home, he agreed to let happy study abroad with a wave of his hand. ¡± ¡°To think that he would agree to her going overseas to study without even having to take out a weapon! Jumping up and down in joy, he hugged chief Lu and spun around on the spot, so much so that chief Lu almost fainted. ¡± ¡°She had been too busy counting the time, and it was only now that happy had good news that he wanted to share with Bai Xiao that he realized that it had been a long time since Bai Xiao hade to look for her. He had only sent her a message to congratte her. ¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t have any filming assignments recently, so it didn¡¯t seem like him to not look for her. ¡± ¡°Happy gave Bai Xiao a call, but he could not get through. He seemed to have been at home recently. That Ind ... Could it be that something had happened to his family? ¡± Should she go to the ind to look for him? ¡°Today didn¡¯t seem like a good day. She had promised to go home for dinner and then talk to the handsome old Lu about studying abroad. Although her grandfather had agreed and the handsome old Lu didn¡¯t disagree over the phone, she still had to apany the handsome old Lu just in case he suddenly changed his mind. ¡± ¡°When she parked the car, she noticed a small figure hiding in the bushes in front of the door and peeking at the door. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin furrowed his brows in puzzlement. He walked over and stood behind her. The person who was peeking at her heard footsteps and turned around subconsciously. When she saw Lu Kaixin, she was so shocked that she shuddered and immediately straightened her body.¡±¡±Sister Jin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Zhuo, is that you?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin looked at the cute little girl in front of him in surprise.¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing here? Are you looking for Lu mu?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Xiao Zhuo, full name Chu Zhuo, was the daughter of Chu mubei and Wang caichun. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled shyly at Lu Kaixin, and his beautiful almond-shaped eyes curved slightly.¡±¡±I¡¯m here to ask brother mu something.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then let¡¯s go in directly,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a teasing smile. ¡°¡±You¡¯re still embarrassed?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually ... I had an argument with brother mu two days ago. I think I¡¯ve made him angry. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s still angry.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said as he rubbed the back of his neck in embarrassment. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you guys quarrel again?¡±¡± The two of them shouldn¡¯t be able to quarrel, right? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We don¡¯t quarrel often,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin put on an expression as if he had seen through everything, and he smiled deeply.¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, they don¡¯t quarrel often. They only quarrel a little every three days and a big quarrel every ten days.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no!¡±¡± Chu Zhuo waved his hands. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin patted her head with his hand and gave her a look that said,¡±¡±alright, you don¡¯t have to exin. I know everything.¡±¡± Then, he walked forward.¡±¡±Follow me. Let¡¯s go in together.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo pursed his lips and smiled. He quickly followed Lu Kaixin into the Lu family. ¡°As soon as he entered the door, Lu Kaixin¡¯s hand rang. She indicated that she was going to answer the phone and asked Chu Zhuo to do as he pleased. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded, changed his shoes, and walked to the living room with a smile. He looked up and saw a handsome young man sitting on the sofa not far away. He was dressed in a beige casual outfit and his facial features were exquisite. His lips were red and his teeth were white. His eyes were delicate and handsome. Although he was young, his eyes had a calmness and wisdom that his peers didn¡¯t have. ¡± ¨C ¡°[ps: the following plot will be inserted into Lu mu and Chu Zhuo¡¯s side Story. I usually end this Side Story and bring in another one. Don¡¯t say that I¡¯m still writing. This is what I promised before. Moreover, this is a Side Story. You can skip it if you don¡¯t want to watch it.] Because of the plot involving childhood sweethearts, it would involve games. It wasn¡¯t esports, it was just games to increase feelings. They were afraid that they wouldn¡¯t understand the game, so they poprized it ... If you don¡¯t like to read it, don¡¯t subscribe. Just subscribe to the title. Don¡¯t go to thements section to scold me for wasting your money, especially those that have no fan value and say that I¡¯m cheating you of your money. I¡¯m really speechless when I read suchments. ¡± Chapter 2139 ? ¡°Chapter 2139: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (29)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At this time, he was holding the phone with both hands, his thumb constantly sliding on the screen. His expression was serious, and he seemed to be exuding a murderous aura. People who didn¡¯t know would think that he was dealing with something important. ¡± ¡°But in reality, he was ying a game. ¡± ¡°When she heard footsteps, Lu mu looked up and nced at Chu Zhuo who had appeared. ¡± ¡°As they had quarreled earlier, when Chu Zhuo met Lu MU¡¯s eyes, he smiled embarrassedly and waved his hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±HI, brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, when she heard her voice, Lu mu lowered her head and continued to y her game. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin, who was on the phone, saw Lu MU¡¯s attitude, he immediately retorted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Little devil, your little girlfriend is here. Why are you still ying games? hurry up and greet her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face turned red, and he quickly waved at Lu Kaixin.¡±¡±¡±¡±Sister Jin, it¡¯s not that, it¡¯s not that ...¡±¡± Although she also wanted to be Lu MU¡¯s girlfriend, Lu mu had always been cold and indifferent to her. She did not know what Lu mu was thinking. ¡± She nced at Lu mu and continued to y her game. She was expressionless as if she had not heard sister Jin¡¯s words. Chu Zhuo pouted and walked forward. He looked at Lu MU¡¯s phone screen and heard the sound effect from the phone.¡±DOUBLE KILL!¡± ¡°It seemed like many of her ssmates were ying this game. What was it called again? her eyes lit up as she thought about it. ¡°¡±Brother mu, you y mobile Legends too?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked up at her and replied with a faint ¡°¡±hmm.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This seemed to be the same as their usual interactions, so he probably didn¡¯t remember the quarrel and wasn¡¯t angry with her now. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s mood brightened. He immediately sat beside Lu mu and said while watching Lu mu y,¡±¡±this game is quite fun. I like it too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In reality, she only knew about the existence of Mobile Legends, but she had never yed it before. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s hand that was controlling the hero in the game paused when she heard that she was also one of them. She looked up at her and asked,¡±¡±what rank are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°em ... What¡¯s a tier? Chu Zhuo was a little confused. A row of ¡°¡±?????¡±¡± appeared on his forehead. ¡± She didn¡¯t understand what ¡®rank¡¯ meant. ¡°Lu mu saw that she was silent and asked softly,¡±¡±bronze?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nced at him, then immediately lowered his head and said,¡±¡±I think ... It¡¯s bronze.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had no idea what bronze was. However, it seemed that she could only y bronze now. After all, she had just said that she yed it too. She could not show off in front of Lu mu. In fact, she knew nothing and had never yed it before. She could only pretend that she knew. ¡± ¡°When Lu mu heard her admit that she was at the bronze level, she turned back and continued to y seriously. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo also lowered his head, afraid that Lu mu would say something she did not understand. He did not dare to say anything else. ¡± She ran to the bathroom and immediately searched for the ranking of Mobile Legends on the inte. What did bronze mean? ¡°Then, she found out that King of Glory had seven ranks, which were stubborn bronze, order Silver, Glory Gold, distinguished tinum, eternal diamond, Supreme Starlight, and strongest King. ¡± ¡°Therefore, bronze rank was the lowest rank. Chu Zhuo covered his face. She had actually admitted that she was bronze rank. ¡± No wonder Lu mu ignored her. She was being despised. ¡°To put it bluntly, Mobile Legends was a game of pushing turrets. ¡± ¡°The map was divided into three roads, top, middle, and bottom. If they destroyed the turrets on the three roads and destroyed the opponent¡¯s crystal, they would win. ¡± Chapter 2140 ? ¡°Chapter 2140: Shocking, she¡¯s actually Lu Jin (30)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There were five yers on each side in each game, one yer for the top, middle, and bottomnes, and the other two were the assassin and support. ¡± ¡°The assassins mainly farmed in the jungle to develop and catch people, while the support was to protect the back row and move. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo sat in the bathroom and downloaded a game. After logging in, he immediately wanted to y a ranked game to increase his rank. He felt that brother mu would like it if his rank was high. ¡± ¡°In the end, the system notified her that she was not allowed to y ranked games with less than five heroes. ¡± ¡°She only had Arthur in her hero pool, so she needed gold coins and money to buy a hero. She didn¡¯t have any gold coins, so she topped up 500 yuan and bought a few heroes, Li Bai, Diao Chan, Baili shouyue, and Luna. ¡± ¡°Then, he clicked on the ¡®rankingpetition¡¯ button and entered the ranking system. ¡± ¡°After entering the hero selection interface, the bottom right corner indicated that the assassin was missing. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, who had just watched a lot of general knowledge, knew that the rationality of the lineup in each game was very important. Thus, she chose her only assassin hero,¡¯Li Bai¡¯. ¡± ¡°HM ... Li Bai, this hero, was really handsome. ¡± ¡°He was dressed in a white robe, his clothes fluttering in the wind. He held a sword in his right hand and a wine gourd in his left hand. Coupled with his handsome face, he gave off a faint feeling of carefreeness. ¡± She would definitely be able to y such a handsome hero well. ¡°¡±¡±Wee to Kings of Glory!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The enemy will reach the battlefield in five seconds!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As the sound of the game started, Chu Zhuo was the first to rush out of the spring. ¡± ¡°Three minutes into the game, a small team battle broke out in the middlene. ¡± Chu Zhuo controlled Li Bai and prepared to go to the middle road to support. ¡°¡±¡±Who can take my sword!¡±¡± Brother Li Bai¡¯s voice was filled with pride. ¡± ¡°The next second, a pink heart flew out of the grass and controlled Li Bai. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Come and y with Daji~¡±¡± little Daji wagged her big fox tail and cast a Set of 2 3 1 skills on Li Bai. ¡± ¡°After the fight, he still had half of his health left. After being taunted by Bai Qi, he was unable to use any skills. ¡± ¡°First blood !¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s screen turned ck in an instant.¡±......¡± ¡°Was he dead? Chu Zhuo pouted and snorted.¡±¡±This Daji is so annoying. Why did she want to kill me? and how did I die just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t dare to go to the middlene after taking first blood. She saw that little Luban at the bottomne had lost half of his health to Arthur, so she quickly went to support him. ¡± ¡°She rushed to the bottomne and pressed the skill buttons randomly. Then, she realized that she couldn¡¯t beat Arthur. ¡± Weren¡¯t assassins supposed to be very powerful? What kind of Li Bai is this? he can¡¯t even kill people. ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±Where¡¯s my big move? Why didn¡¯t he use any big moves? Is there something wrong with my phone?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had been fighting Li Bai for so long, but she had never used her ultimate skill. She had run a distance with one skill, but why did she suddenly appear in front of old Arthur with thest skill? ¡± Chu Zhuo was puzzled. Is there a bug in this hero? ¡°An ally has been yed?¡±Little Luban had been killed by Arthur. ¡°Double kill!¡±Arthur had a double kill. ¡°You have been yed?¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±...¡±¡± How did she get killed again? ¡± ¡°No, no, Li Bai, this hero, is good to look at but useless. He¡¯s not fun, not fun. ¡± ¡°After this round, she decided that she would never y Li Bai again. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was a little depressed that he lost the first round, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was a game after all. He just had to y more. ¡± Chapter 2141 ? ¡°Chapter 2141: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (1)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There was still no assassin in this round. She did not care anymore and chose the most beautiful one, Diao Chan. ¡± ¡°Ang was in the middlene, and Arthur and Renjie were in the bottomne, so she went to the topne andned against Hou Yi. ¡± ¡°The hero Diao Chan walked as if she was dancing. With her sweet image, Chu Zhuo felt that she looked especially good when she walked. He kept pressing his skills and praised her as he did so,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ya! This hero is really pretty, she¡¯s even dancing when she¡¯s walking~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Floating, floating, the flowers are blooming~¡±¡± Diao Chan was jumping around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you want to appreciate her dance?¡±¡± Diao Chan was still jumping around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Pa!¡±¡± On the other side, Hou Yi immediately sent a huge bird flying over and hit Diao Chan. ¡± ¡°Diao Chan was stunned, but Miyamoto Musashi appeared from the opposite side. Without saying a word, he used a big move on Diao Chan, who could not move. ¡± Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t Dodge Miyamoto¡¯s skill at all. ¡°¡±¡±Ah, molest!¡±¡± Diao Chan screamed in panic and fell to the ground. Chu Zhuo¡¯s screen then turned ck. ¡± ¡°First blood!¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. How did he die just now? Why was she the first to die again? ¡°Furthermore, why did Diao Chan scream ¡®molestation¡¯ when she died? ¡± This line made people feel like they were being raped ... ¡°After Chu Zhuo resurrected withplicated thoughts, he continued to jump out. ¡± ¡°A team battle broke out at the bottomne, and she rushed over to support. ¡± ¡°She pressed her skills randomly, hitting wherever they lit up. Seeing that the two heroes on the other side were low on health, she used two more skills and they would definitely die. However, she couldn¡¯t press her skills. ¡± ¡°The cooldown time had clearly passed, but what did it mean by a gray screen? why couldn¡¯t it be pressed? ¡± Is this game toxic? Chu Zhuo¡¯s temper exploded as he shouted. ¡°¡±¡±What kind of lousy skill is this? why can¡¯t I press it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah, ah, ah, why is it like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As such, Chu Zhuo could only watch as the other party hid back in the defense tower and ran towards their crystal. ¡± ¡°He could have killed them, but they ran away. How infuriating. ¡± ¡°After two rounds, Chu Zhuo was so depressed that he directly quit the game. ¡± ¡°However, she was not willing to give up. She had seen Lu mu ying just now. She was clearly very good at it. ¡± ¡°Putting away his phone, Chu Zhuo quietly sat beside Lu mu. Lu Kaixin had already finished his call and was talking to Lu mu. He was also holding his phone and seemed to have joined the game. ¡± ¡°However, his skills seemed to be quite average. Brother mu was the best, and his hands were fast as he pressed various skills. ¡± ¡°You have yed an enemy?¡± ¡°Double kill ?¡± ¡°VICTORY!¡± A double kill victory! ¡°¡±¡±Waa! Brother mu, you¡¯re so amazing!¡±¡± Chu Zhuo looked at Lu Kaixin with admiration, and his eyes were filled with stars. ¡± ¡°Lu mu was ying Ying Zheng. She stood at the back and fired, killing two men. ¡± ¡°When happy heard that, he poured a bucket of cold water on her.¡±¡±How is he amazing? he¡¯s a person who¡¯s about to be King. He used a tinum side ount to y with me and we only won after almost 30 minutes. He¡¯s not amazing at all, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu put down her phone and nced at her sister.¡±¡±If you didn¡¯t feed the Archer on the other side, the game would have ended long ago. Do you understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled and said to his younger brother,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re clearly the noob, yet you still want to me me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re an ADC who doesn¡¯t take down towers and doesn¡¯t farm, but you¡¯re following behind me to steal my gold?¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s face was full of disdain. ¡± Chapter 2142 ? ¡°Chapter 2142: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (2)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Wow, what do you mean by robbing money? I¡¯m clearly protecting you, okay?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin expressed that it was just a game, and she was just deliberately not ying seriously. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Protect me, but get killed by the enemy¡¯s Tower at least three times?¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s face was cold. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I made a mistake, okay?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin would never admit that he was weak. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo coughed lightly,¡±¡±well, I, I want to y games too. Can you help me y a round?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at her in surprise and asked in disbelief,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah? Little Chu Zhuo, you¡¯ve also fallen into the trap of a King tier?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded shyly.¡±¡±That¡¯s right, sister Jin. But I¡¯ve only just started ying. I¡¯m not very good at it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then what rank are you?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bronze.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Well, then, then let¡¯s y a match~¡±¡± Lu Kaixin picked up his phone and invited Chu Zhuo to the WeChat group. ¡± ¡°There were four people in the group-Lu Kaixin, Lu mu, their grandmother, their mother Shi Guang, and Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had sent a link to the game in the group chat. The moment Chu Zhuo clicked on it, he realized that there were already two people in the game room. They were Lu Kaixin and Shen lingshuang. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Good afternoon, grandma~¡±¡± Chu Zhuo greeted Shen lingshuang through voice chat in the game room. ¡± ¡°When Shen lingshuang caught sight of Chu Zhuo, she was a little surprised.¡±¡±Little Zhuo, eh, you¡¯re only bronze? New yer, grandma will bring you to y in the future. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately smiled and nodded, his face full of happiness,¡±¡±Thank you, grandma. I always lose in games. It¡¯s so sad, wuwuwu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t cry, grandma will protect you and take you flying in the future!¡±¡±Shen lingshuang consoled. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was so happy that he almost jumped up,¡±¡±Thank you, grandma. I¡¯m going to hug your legs tightly and let you fly me around King¡¯s Canyon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin heard his grandma¡¯s bold words, the corners of his mouth twitched. He said with a half-smile,¡±¡±grandma, you yed Ang all by yourself! How are you going to protect Zhuo with a 1 13 2 person? She¡¯s lucky that I didn¡¯t trick her. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It was an ident, an ident! That was just an ident!¡±¡± Shen lingshuang coughed out gently. ¡± ¡°She then changed the topic and asked,¡±¡±where¡¯s ah mu?¡±¡± Why aren¡¯t you in the game?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo noticed that Lu mu had put down her phone and walked to the side to get some water.¡±¡±Eh, brother mu, why aren¡¯t you in the game yet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked over and urged her,¡±¡±Lu mu, hurry up and get into the game. Take us flying~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu put down the cup and said coldly,¡±¡±I can ¡®t.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin said disdainfully,¡±¡±you can¡¯t even carry a matching set? He¡¯s so weak?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu muzily said,¡±¡±three trashes. Maybe the match is also a trashy one. One against five. It¡¯s too tiring.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin said angrily,¡±¡±Lu mu, it¡¯s fine if you say that I¡¯m a scammer. I can also tolerate it if you say that Chu Zhuo is a scammer. But why did you say that grandma is a scammer? grandma, did you hear that? Lu mu is an unfilial son. He actually thinks that you¡¯re a scammer. To think that you used to dote on him so much.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Naturally, Shen lingshuang could hear the voice chat as she exploded,¡±¡±Ah mu, how dare you look down on your grandmother? to think that I treated you so well when you were young. Now you¡¯re looking down on me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ... I¡¯ve never even yed games with you before, brother mu,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said with a dumbfounded expression.¡±¡±How is this a scam?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She looked at Lu Kaixin with a pitiful expression.¡±¡±¡±¡±Is brother mu still angry with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and gave an extremely enchanting and charming smile.¡±¡±Men, will they ignore you when they¡¯re angry? You don¡¯t even want to y games, right?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2143 ? ¡°Chapter 2143: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (3)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and gave an extremely enchanting and charming smile.¡±¡±Men, will they ignore you when they¡¯re angry? You don¡¯t even want to y games, right?¡±¡± ¡± She subconsciously thought of Bai Yan. Could it be that he was angry at her for ignoring her these past two days ... But she didn¡¯t seem to have quarreled with him. ¡°By the way, identity ... That day, the young beauty went over and directly announced her identity, so Bai Xiao must have known about it. ¡± Did he care? ¡°When Chu Zhuo saw that Lu Kaixin had not said anything for a long time, and that he was frowning and thinking about something, he called out to her softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Sister Jin, sister Jin ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin came back to his senses and smiled at Chu Zhuo. ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Grandma asked in the voice chat whether we should call or not?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said, waving his phone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Come on, grandma. If ah mu doesn¡¯t take us, then take us on. We don¡¯t want her to take us on. I know a great master who can take on nine people at once and make the other side cry.¡±¡± Happy felt that Bai Xiao would not get angry over such a thing. If he was really angry because of his identity, then he was not worth her effort. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at happy with bright eyes.¡±¡±God-like? Who was it? Is it very powerful?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his eyebrows and smiled.¡±¡±Yes, he¡¯s super, super powerful. He¡¯s even more powerful than the 100-Star King of Glory.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not talking about the starry sky, are you?¡±¡±Shen lingshuang asked in the voice chat. Recently, Shen lingshuang had been pulling the top-tier hacker to y games with her, and she had managed to forcefully turn him into the king of hundred stars. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yeah,¡±¡± When happy answered, he had already added starry sky into their WeChat group. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, it¡¯s starry sky. Little starry sky, say something to granny ...¡±¡± As she got older, her health was getting worse and worse. Last year, Shen lingshuang had fainted once, and after the doctor¡¯s examination, she was diagnosed with dementia. Hence, she was requested to y more Mahjong or games to prevent dementia. ¡± ¡°Dementia was very scary, but it was very simple to prevent it. The whole family would move together. Even Lu mu, who usually did not y games, would practice hero on her phone when she was free in order to fly with grandma. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss starry sky, please look familiar.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said. ¡± ¡°Starry sky: ¡°¡±(o)... Hello, grandma. Hello, happy. Hello, little Zhuo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin: ¡°¡±hurry up and enter the game. You¡¯re the only one left. Lu mu, Lu mu ... We¡¯re missing one. You don¡¯t have to bring us along. You can just lie down. Hurry up and enter the game.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu looked at them and then looked at Chu Zhuo¡¯s expectant eyes. He looked like a little Maya who was asking for bones. He thought for a while and opened the game again. ¡°The moment Shen lingshuang entered the room, she chose Ang, Lu Kaixin chose Marco, and even got Chu Zhuo to choose Zhang Fei to protect her. ¡± ¡°Starry sky chose Luna as the jungler, while Lu mu used Miyamoto as the side. ¡± ¡°After Luna had finished a wave of jungles and reached Level 4, she went to the middlene to catch Daji. Chu Zhuo was worried that he would be controlled by Daji. ¡± ¡°However, the reality was that a white shadow passed through Daji¡¯s body andbined with Ang¡¯s speed reduction, Daji sessfully got first blood. ¡± ¡°After the middlene was done, the bottomne was going to be in trouble too. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Run! Run! Armor ising!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s Mark used its second skill and retreated back into the tower. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had never yed Zhang Fei before, so he used his skills and then rushed into the opposite tower. ¡± ¡°execute!¡± ¡°ck screen, dead ... Chu Zhuo was speechless. ¡± It was so embarrassing that she was killed by the tower. How could she be so stupid ... Would brother mu think that she was too stupid and ignore her in the future? Chu Zhuo carefully looked at Lu mu ... Chapter 2144 ? ¡°Chapter 2144: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (4)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu MU¡¯s Miyamoto had already destroyed one of the enemy¡¯s turrets and was still charging forward. Chu Zhuo really wanted to go and protect him, but he was also extremely afraid that he would only die if he went. ¡± ¡°After she was revived, she continued to protect Marco at the bottomne. ¡± ¡°At this moment, three people suddenly appeared on the opposite side and suppressed ma ke. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo quickly ran over and used a big move on the crowd. Luna also arrived. While the enemies were stunned by Zhang Fei¡¯s big move, she marked everyone and used infinite under the moon. ¡± Chu Zhuo saw Luna floating around in the crowd and killing two people in an instant. ¡°Although she had killed three people, Luna had taken a lot of damage from the other side and was already at half health. ¡± The remaining enemy archers and mages had also rushed over to kill Luna. ¡°In the end, Luna used her skill to mark a monster in the enemy¡¯s jungle. After taking two mouthfuls of blood, she floated back to the enemy¡¯s minion, and once again, the enemy couldn¡¯t catch her. ¡± ¡°UltraKill ¡± ¡°Panta Kill ¡± ¡°Shen lingshuang immediately chuckled out,¡±¡±Waa! Five kills, as expected of little starry sky, just as amazing as our little white 666!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sister Luna is so cool, so cool ...¡±¡± For the first time, Chu Zhuo felt that he was useful in the game because she had two support. ¡± ¡°And then, ye Xingxing¡¯s Luna made the other side¡¯s scalp go numb, and in less than ten minutes, they won the game. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My starry sky is awesome, isn¡¯t it? it¡¯s much better than a certain trash who said that he couldn¡¯t carry us~¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said as he deliberately nced at Lu mu. She was mocking Lu MU¡¯s lousy skills. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Little sister starry sky, why are you so hot~please take me with you~~¡±¡± at this time, Chu Zhuo hadpletely be a little fan of starry sky. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, we can y two more rounds when we have time~¡±¡± ye Xingxing said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss starry sky, can you add me as a friend? you can bring me to y games when you¡¯re free.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo hadpletely forgotten why he hade to the Lu family today. He had even forgotten that he had angered Lu mu previously. All his thoughts were on ye Xingxing. Lu mu looked at Chu Zhuo and pursed his lips coldly. He ced his phone on the table in front of him and made a sound. ¡°But Chu Zhuo did not notice it at all. His gaze waspletely focused on happy, and he even asked her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Little Bai¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯ve heard that she¡¯s very powerful, but I¡¯ve never seen her in person. Can we meet her on that day?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think my mother asked her toe over for dinner tomorrow. You¡¯ll definitely see her tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really!¡±¡± Chu Zhuo clenched his fist and shook it excitedly.¡±¡±Then I¡¯lle over tomorrow too, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, no problem.¡±¡± Happy said as he got up. ¡± ¡°However, he was once again stunned by Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±alright, see you tomorrow morning.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo saw that he would be able to see little sister starry sky in person soon. He also cried out,¡±¡±I want to go too. I want to see little sister starry sky too.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, let¡¯s all have lunch.¡±¡± ¡± It was only when Lu Kaixin returned to his room that a low and shortugh suddenly rang in his ears. Chu Zhuo suddenly looked at Lu mu. He casually ced one hand on the pillow and looked at her calmly. ¡°When she met his gaze, there seemed to be some anger in his dark and deep eyes. ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. Brother mu still seemed to be angry. What should she do? how should she coax him? He didn¡¯t seem to like people who cheated him. Why don¡¯t I work harder on my own? brother mu will definitely be happy when I¡¯m not cheating him one day. Chapter 2145 ? ¡°Chapter 2145: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (5)¡± Trantor: 549690339 She thought of ye Xingxing again. Miss starry sky was really amazing. She muste and learn from miss starry sky tomorrow. ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t stay for long today, but he came home early the next day. ¡± The first thing she saw when she entered the Lu family¡¯s Gate was a tall figure. ¡°It was a girl who was dressed in a more androgynous manner. She was wearing a green military uniform, her upper body straight, and she looked energetic and valiant. ¡± ¡°At this moment, she was talking to Lu Kaixin. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and together with her short, clean hair, she gave off a cool feeling. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin saw Chu Zhuo and waved at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±Little Chu Zhuo,e over and sit here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo walked over with small steps and looked at the starry sky with a burning gaze. He then waved his hand,¡±¡±Hello, are you miss starry sky? I was the one who yed with you yesterday. I yed Zhang Fei. ¡°¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo felt a little embarrassed when he thought of himself as Zhang Fei who had given away the tower. ¡°Ye Xing Kong smiled at Chu Zhuo and also greeted her,¡±¡±Hello, little Chu Zhuo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Feeling that ye Xingxing was so handsome, Chu Zhuo felt like he was being flirted with. He said shyly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss starry sky, I still think that Luna from yesterday is really, really handsome. I really admire you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This was ye Xingxing¡¯s first time facing such a straightforward confession, and she was a little embarrassed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin also looked at Chu Zhuo with a smile and said,¡±¡±little love-struck fool.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo snorted and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m not infatuated. I really do like miss starry sky. Are you guys ying games again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, we were just chatting.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You want to y games?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong asked. ¡± The two of them spoke at almost the same time. ¡°¡±¡±Yeah, take me to y one game.¡±¡± Could it be that there were so many people who liked to y King? this thing was poisonous. She was also liking it more and more. ¡± ¡°It was only Teno¡¯ clock, and Shi Guang was preparing lunch. They could still y a few rounds, so ye Xingxing brought happy and Chu Zhuo to y a few rounds. ¡± ¡°Sitting in the hall, Lu mu, who had been ignored, picked up her phone. She thought that they would call him, but the three of them were in a row andpletely ignored him. ¡± ¡°This was the first time Chu xiaozhuo did not see him, idiot! ¡± Lu MU¡¯s face was cold as she yed by herself. ¡°In less than two minutes after the game started, Chu Zhuo had already given him a kill. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This Dian Wei opposite me is so annoying. Ah, ah, ah, I¡¯m going to be beaten to death by him again.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was ying as a Luban, which had short legs. She did not squat under the tower, so she was beaten to Half Blood by Dian Wei in a few hits. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lead them to me.¡±¡± Ye Xingchen controlled Li Bai and floated over from the right. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo ran over to ye Xingxing, and the next second, a sound effect came from the game.¡±An enemy has been ined.¡±Li Bai had killed Dian Wei. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wow, wow, wow! Miss starry sky, you¡¯re so awesome!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After another two minutes, Lu Ban was being chased by the mages and archers. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah, save me, save me, I¡¯m going to die.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo wished that little Lu Ban could run as fast as he could, but he was just a little boy. Just as he was about to be caught up by his opponent, a white shadow suddenly shed past her side and ran toward the enemy sorcerers and archers behind her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Double kill!¡±¡± Li Bai took the double kill. ¡± ¡°Her eyes brightened even more as she looked at ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Oh my God~miss Xingxing, I¡¯m about to cry from how handsome you are. You¡¯re my idol, really. My idol, my idol, take me flying!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2146 ? ¡°Chapter 2146: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (6)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingchen smiled, but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± ¡°In less than 7 minutes, Li Bai had taken 10 heads, and the other side surrendered. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had never won a game so quickly before, and she hadpletely be a fan of ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Miss, miss, I really like you. Can you teach me how to y this game?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang replied,¡±¡±sure. First of all, what kind of hero do you want to y?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, ye Xingxing gave Chu Zhuo some basic knowledge, such as an assassin should jungle and catch people, which mage consumed the least blue, get the blue BUFF after the mid-game, an Archer¡¯s Red buff should be given to the jungler, a support should protect the output, and so on ... ¡± Chu Zhuo then realized that the heroes in this game were soplicated. ¡°After imparting the basic knowledge, Chu Zhuo felt that ye Xingxing was even more powerful.¡±¡±Wow! I didn¡¯t know about these things before. Thank you, miss starry sky.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve decided. From now on, you¡¯re my God. I¡¯m going to hug your thigh tightly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aiya, but it¡¯s such a pity. Why aren¡¯t you a boy? I¡¯m about to be turned gay by you~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo said this, he did not notice that Lu mu, who had been ying his game with his head lowered, had suddenly stopped for a moment. ¡± ¡°Then, in a group battle, he exterminated the other party in an extremely brutal way. ¡± ¡°VICTORY¡± ¡°Even though he won the game, Lu MU¡¯s expression did not change at all. He put down his phone and went upstairs. ¡± Lu Kaixin nced at his little devil and smiled evilly. ¡°She tugged at Chu Zhuo, who was still chatting with the starry sky,¡±¡±¡±¡±Xiao Zhuo, have you made up with Lu mu?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At the mention of Lu mu, Chu Zhuo¡¯s smiling face turned bitter before he shook his head,¡±¡±¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin gave her a look, and Chu Zhuo immediately put away his phone and followed Lu mu. Lu mu lived on the third floor, so he walked up slowly, while Chu Zhuo jogged up. ¡± ¡°As she was running too fast, she missed a step and almost fell. ¡± ¡°Hearing her cry of surprise, Lu mu stopped in her tracks and turned back to look at her. Seeing that she had fallen down the stairs, she immediately walked over.¡±¡±You fell down?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. ¡°¡±Chu Zhuo stood up, holding his knee. ¡± ¡°Lu mu squatted down and rolled up the corner of her pants to take a look. Her knees were not scratched and were only a little red. The nervousness on his face disappeared, but he still looked at Chu Zhuo coldly.¡±¡±Are you an idiot?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything, his face full of embarrassment. She had missed her step earlier because she was in a hurry to chase after him ... She puffed up her cheeks and looked at Lu mu pitifully. ¡± ¡°Lu mu was a little helpless. She carried her up horizontally.¡±¡±There¡¯s a first aid kit in my room. I¡¯ll go and apply some medicine first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± Chu Zhuoughed. He felt that it was a blessing in disguise. Brother mu was really easy to please. ¡± ¡°She raised her eyes to look at Lu mu and asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, are you in a bad mood today?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu lowered her eyes and nced at her.¡±¡±No.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you need anything, you can tell me. I can be your tree hole, and maybe I can help you.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo blinked his eyes and said with a serious face. ¡± ¡°Lu mu nced at her from the corner of her eyes. She squinted her eyes slightly and seemed to be judging her. She seemed to be saying,¡±¡±you? what can you help with?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo continued,¡±¡±although I¡¯m still studying, I know a lot of people. They¡¯re all very good and like me a lot. If I go and ask them, they¡¯ll help me.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2147 ? ¡°Chapter 2147: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (7)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±You¡¯re really amazing to have so many powerful people backing you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo frowned. Why did she feel that Lu MU¡¯s words were rather sarcastic? for a moment, she did not know what to say. ¡± ¡°She lowered her head, and the smile on her face gradually disappeared. ¡± ¡°Looking at her proud expression, Lu mu could not help but say in her heart,¡±¡±What an idiot. ¡± ¨C ¡°In the past two days, Chu Zhuo woulde to the Lu family whenever he had nothing to do. With the king tier, she felt that she no longer needed to use the Lu family as an excuse. ¡± ¡°For the past two days, Lu happy had been calling Bai Xiao, but his phone was still turned off. Bai Xiao was really frightened by her identity. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, who was sitting beside her, muttered while ying the game,¡±¡±¡±¡±This brother MA is quite impressive. He¡¯s not taking the normal path.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin turned his head and took a look. Little sister Chu Zhuo was ying king again. After the jungler ma ke reached Level 4, with the help of little sister Chu Yue¡¯s second skill, he sessfully took first blood from the opponent¡¯s mid. ¡± ¡°This made little Chu Zhuo very proud. He said happily,¡±¡±Hehe, finally I¡¯m not the first one to die, and there¡¯s even a sneaky one. I¡¯m really too powerful.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the middle stage, after throwing a few fans, she only had half of her blue left. ¡± ¡°She wanted a blue buff, but mark was already halfway through his blue buff. Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if she went to snatch it now? ¡± ¡°Just as she was hesitating whether to use her skills, ma ke said on the public chat,¡±¡±Xiao Qiao, I¡¯ll give you the mana.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo used a skill. After getting Papa LAN, he felt inexplicably touched.¡±¡±This brother ma ke is such a nice person~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you for thepliment~¡±¡± ma ke said on the public chat. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±(o)...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°oh, no, she, when did she open the team voice chat? ¡± Did that mean that he had heard everything she had said when she was being stupid ... ¡°She turned off the voice chat and remorsefully hammered the hammer, thinking to herself, why was I so stupid? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Killingspear.¡±¡±¡±¡±Macked kill on the opposite side, Daji.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Rampage,¡±¡± mark killed Houyi. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Unbelievable¡±¡± mark killed Arthur. ¡± ¡°ACE, the opposing team was annihted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wow, wow, wow, ma ke is so strong.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was inexplicably excited and quickly typed on the public chat. ¡± ¡°Chuchu MUAA~(Xiao Qiao):¡±¡±brother ma ke, you¡¯re so good. Can you bring me along to y?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°[Jungler lie down (mark): okay, I¡¯ll add you.] ¡± ¡°[Chuchu muah~(Xiao Qiao): thank you, little brother.] ¡± ¡°After winning this game, Chu Zhuo immediately added ma ke as a friend and yed a few rounds with him, winning all the rounds. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin went out to make a phone call, and when he came back, Chu Zhuo¡¯s rank was actually tinum, just like his. He was instantly very surprised. ¡± ¡°She asked Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±little Chu Zhuo, how did your rank suddenly rise so high?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo replied and continued to stare at the game,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t we just meet a super jungler? he¡¯s been ying with me and we haven¡¯t lost a single game. He¡¯s so amazing ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was a little depressed, because Yinian couldn¡¯t contact Bai Xiao anymore. However, he was sure that Bai Xiao was fine and had only gone to the small ind. ¡± ¡°She also wanted to y a few games to calm herself down, so she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Very powerful? Let him guide me as well, we¡¯re at the same rank now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Okay, I¡¯ll pull you.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo nodded. ¡± ¡°An hourter, Lu Kaixin, who had connected a few stars, said exaggeratedly in the group,¡±¡±not bad, not bad. This little brother is really good. He can lead us up the leaderboard without even blinking.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2148 ? ¡°Chapter 2148: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (8)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled,¡±¡±^_^.¡±¡± It¡¯s super amazing, almost every match was a few minutes. It didn¡¯t take long for me to go from bronze to tinum. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Come,e,e, Let¡¯s y Two more rounds.¡±¡± ¡± The game made people temporarily forget their troubles. ¡°For another round, little brother chose ke as the jungler, starry sky used Hua Mn as the topne, time used Daji as the middlene, Lu Kaixin used Houyi as the bottomne, and Chu Zhuo used Zhuang Zhou as the support for Houyi. ¡± ¡°In the end, ke and Hua Mnbined their strength and pushed everyone to the enemy¡¯s high ground in less than 10 minutes. ¡± ¡°After ying for an hour, the few of them had all risen by a small rank. ¡± ¡°When Lu mu returned home today, he saw his sister and Chu Zhuo working hard on their phones. ¡± ¡°Today was very strange. Two days ago, Chu Zhuo would call him when ying games, why didn¡¯t he call him today? Could it be that Lu Kaixin, that little witch, could carry her? ¡± ¡°Apart from him and ye Xingkong, no one else could bring flying hair. ¡± ¡°When she came back just now, she saw brother Xiaobai preparing to go out on a date with sister starry sky. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, you¡¯re back.¡±¡± After Chu Zhuo and Lu mu greeted each other, they continued to y the game. ¡± ¡°Lu mu replied indifferently and looked down at Chu Zhuo¡¯s phone. Chu Zhuo had just finished his game and she cheered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Woah, we won again. Brother ma ke is really amazing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he said this, his eyebrows were dancing, and his eyes were so bright that they seemed to twinkle like stars. ¡± ¡°She turned to look at Lu mu.¡±¡±Brother mu, do you want to y a round?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have something to deal with, you guys go ahead.¡±¡± Lu mu said indifferently, then turned around and went upstairs. ¡± ¡°As soon as he entered the room, he made a phone call.¡±¡±Help me check an ID, there¡¯s real name verification in the game ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After a while, the other party returned Lu MU¡¯s call. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Young master mu, I¡¯ve found the information on ¡®brother ma ke, I¡¯m the most handsome¡¯. His name is Yuan Xiong, male, 19 years old, is currently a freshman at S University, and he major inputer science. He has three people in his family, namely his father, mother, and him. His father is a small leader in a corporate unit, his mother is a kindergarten teacher, and ...¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Chu Zhuo and happy started another round with ¡®big brother ma ke, I¡¯m the most handsome¡¯. ¡± The third toon was matched with Da Yi and Guan Yu. ¡°Chu Zhuo was ying Cai Wenji in this round. It was fine at the beginning, but as she yed, she felt that Daji was very strange in this round. Brother ma ke and her were crouching in the middle of the grass to ambush people. ¡± ¡°When ke said that they were going to attack Diao Chan, Daji was standing still in the grass. ¡± ¡°Also, she didn¡¯t know the minion line in the middlene, so she followed ke to the jungle to fight monsters. ¡± ¡°After killing the monsters, ke would go solo to catch the enemy. She would go to the topne or the bottomne to clear thene, not caring about their middle turret. ¡± He didn¡¯t use any skills in a team fight. ¡°There were clearly two people on the other side with low health, and she could double-kill them with three skills, but she just shed away and didn¡¯t hit them. ¡± Was he an actor? Was he here to scam people? ¡°Anyway, they lost thest game. This was the first time that Chu Zhuo and brother ma ke had lost in a one-on-one match. ¡± ¡°After the game ended, she immediately held Da Yi and said angrily,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s too much. This Dayi caused me to lose a star.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin exited the game.¡±¡±I¡¯m not ying anymore. I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not ying today either, I have to go home. ¡°¡± Chu Zhuo shook his neck. He didn¡¯t feel it when he was ying the game, but after he was done, he suddenly realized that ying games was very tiring. ¡± Chapter 2149 ? ¡°Chapter 2149: Chu Zhuo and Lu mu, childhood sweethearts (9)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his neck. He didn¡¯t feel it when he was ying the game, but after he was done, he suddenly realized that ying games was very tiring. ¡± She had agreed to y with brother Mark at night. ¡°Before ying games at night, she kept rambling in the WeChat group, saying that the amazing little brother ma ke would take her to y ranked games. She even asked Lu mu if she wanted toe along. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s face darkened and she rejected him coldly.¡±¡±No!¡±¡± ¡± She did not type but sent a voice message. Lu mu rarely sent voice messages in the group. ¡°Before ying with brother MA and little brother, Chu Zhuo thought to himself, is brother mu angry and doesn¡¯t want me to y with brother MA and little brother? ¡± But he didn¡¯t bring me to y ... ying Mobile Legends was really fun. It was really fun to win ranked games. ¡°She had only yed King for brother mu, but after ying it, she really felt that King was more interested in love. Moreover, she was not in a rtionship with brother mu yet. ¡± ¡°After struggling for a while, Chu Zhuo still followed brother ma ke to y. ¡± ¡°She expressed in her heart that with brother Ma¡¯s level, he should be able to be on the diamond or Starlight list tonight, right? ¡± ¡°However, the result ... Every time, he lost. ¡± ¡°No matter how much of an advantage they had in the early stages, even if they were about to push to the opponent¡¯s high ground in the next second, they would still lose in the end. ¡± ¡°Because of little brother Mark, they were all disconnected. In the middle of every game, they were always in a 4v5. It was the same for three or four games. ¡± ¡°Seeing the stars falling one by one, Chu Zhuo was so angry that he wanted to curse! ¡± ¡°However, little brother ma ke had brought her up to y the stars again, so she couldn¡¯t really scold him. ¡± ¡°Little brother ma ke knew that he had screwed up. He apologized to Chu Zhuo sincerely, saying that the school¡¯s WiFi was always disconnected for some reason. He could connect to it just now, but it would be disconnected again after a while. The 4Gwork was also unstable, and it was intermittent. ¡± It had never been like this before. ¡°This was the first time he had encountered such a situation, and he felt very sorry for it. He also promised Chu Zhuo that he would make up for the fallen stars. ¡± ¡°What could Chu Zhuo do? of course, he had to say that it didn¡¯t matter. ¡± She only hoped that brother ma ke would bring her to win the star back the next day. ¡°However, during the ranking match the next day, she only won the first round. She was really happy at that time and was so happy that she showed off in the group chat. She even said that she would be on the diamond today. ¡± ¡°In the end ... After showing off, she encountered the exact same situation as yesterday. Brother Mark had disconnected halfway through. ¡± ¡°After falling down from the gold bar, Chu Zhuo said that he wouldn¡¯t being. After brother ma ke tricked his sister, he was extremely embarrassed. He had no choice but to say that he was sorry. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo exited the game and sent a crying emoji in the WeChat group,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m Gold now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin, ye Xingxing, and Shen lingshuang all came out to ask how she was doing. ¡± Only Lu mu ignored her. ¡°Chu Zhuo, who wasforted, thought that things wouldn¡¯t happen more than three times. Thework had been broken for two days. Their school should have fixed thework on the third day. ¡± ¡°However, the third day was exactly the same as the second day. She had just shared her results in the group chat when brother ma ke started to go offline again in the next round. ¡± ¡°What was even scarier about the second round was that he had been idling at the fountain right from the start, not moving at all. ¡± ¡°They were being suppressed by the other side, and they were being beaten very badly. ¡± Chu Zhuo was angry. He ignored brother Ma¡¯s apologetic voice and logged out of the game. ¡°She wanted to treat it as an ident, but it had happened three times in a row. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this little brother ma ke was ying with her on purpose. ¡± Chapter 2150 ? ¡°Chapter 2150: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (10)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo was angry for a while before logging back into the game. She saw that brother Mark was in the game. She wanted to make sure that brother Mark was not doing it on purpose, so she chose to watch the game. ¡± ¡°Throughout the entire game, little brother ma ke did not disconnect at all and yed very well. ¡± ¡°So why did he get disconnected when he yed with her, but not when he yed with others ... This year, she saw that Lu mu was online in her friends list in the game. ¡± ¡°She immediately used WeChat to send a private message to Lu mu.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, wuwuwu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±I¡¯m so miserable. I met a super bad guy. He said he would take me to diamond, but he tricked me for three days and forced me to go from tinum to gold.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu,¡±¡±it¡¯s indeed tragic.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±sob sob sob, I was already tinum, and now I¡¯m Gold. I really want to cry o()o¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu,[his skills are too lousy?] ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±no, he¡¯s really good. I just don¡¯t know why, but every time he brings me to y games, he always gets disconnected.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu: ¡°¡±it¡¯s simple. I¡¯m ying with you!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±crying o()o¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu: ¡°¡±what¡¯s there to cry about? you can just y when the stars fall.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, can you help me y a few rounds tofort my broken heart?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo asked. ¡± Lu mu was speechless. ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±Okay, okay! Brother mu, you¡¯re the best. You¡¯re so good and you¡¯ve never cheated your teammates. I only believe in you now. Help me y ranked.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu raised her eyebrows and slowly typed a line of words.¡±¡±You only believe me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded as he typed,¡±¡±that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t trust anyone else. Brother mu is the best. He never breaks his promises. He always keeps his word, unlike that big * sshole. I¡¯m so angry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±yes, yes. So, brother mu, you¡¯re such a good person. Can you bring me along to y games?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu: ¡°¡±block and delete the person who scammed you of the stars first. In case the stars that I brought you to y were scammed by him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t want to?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I¡¯ll block and delete it now,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo quickly replied. ¡± ¡°Lu mu: ¡°¡±be good. I¡¯ll bring you to the diamond.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±woah, Hello~~brother mu, you¡¯re the best!!^_^.¡±¡± ¡± Lu MU¡¯s lips curled up in a charming and ck-bellied manner. ¡°When the game started, Lu mu chose monkey as the jungler, Chu Zhuo chose Diao Chan, and the Archer on the fifth floor was changed to Daji in thest three seconds. ¡± ¡°If he wanted to y mid, he could have said so earlier. What kind of move was it to switch Champions in thest few seconds? ¡± ¡°What made people even more speechless was that Daji ran to the middlene as soon as she came out of the spring, afraid that Diao Chan would snatch thene from her. ¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t be a fool, right? ¡± ¡°No one was going to the bottomne, so Chu Zhuo could only use Diao Chan to walk, and the one who was going to line up with her was Lu Bu. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo walked over and heard Lu Bu¡¯s voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where is my Diao Chan?¡±¡± ¡± Um ... A little awkward? Lu Bu was still typing on the chat. ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu): Little sister Diao Chan, I won¡¯t hit you, so don¡¯t hit me either. Let¡¯s just enjoy some alone time together, okay?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s bottomne corresponded to the topne on the opposite side. (All) Chu Chu MUAA~(Diao Chan):¡±......¡± ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu): ¡°¡±Don¡¯t disturb us. I only want to be with Diao Chan.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, a sun Wukong appeared from the grass and instantly dealt two critical hits at him. ¡± Chapter 2151 ? ¡°Chapter 2151: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (11)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, a sun Wukong appeared from the grass and instantly dealt two critical hits at him. ¡± Lu Bu¡¯s HP was instantly reduced by half. ¡°When Lu mu came over, Chu Zhuo went up and used his 2 skill to slow Lu Bu down, sticking to Lu Bu and attacking him. ¡± ¡°First blood!¡±Diao Chan had killed Lu Bu. ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu): Monkey, what¡¯s wrong with you? are you jealous that I have such a beautiful wife? ¡± ¡°(All) Chu Chu MUAA~(Diao Chan):¡±¡±(o)... I¡¯m not your wife.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu):¡±¡±You are. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±...¡±¡± Shy your sister~I don¡¯t even know you, okay? ¡± ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu):¡±¡±Xiao Ling, let¡¯s continue to y on the road. Ignore the others.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo ignored him. ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu):¡±¡±Xiao Ling, Xiao Ling,e closer to me. I want to see you dance. I¡¯m willing to be hit by you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, Sun Wukong suddenly appeared again and used a big move on him. ¡± ¡°Diao Chan followed up, slowing Lu Bu down and using her ultimate skill. In less than 3 seconds, Lu Bu was killed by Diao Chan. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Monkey, get lost!¡±¡± Lu Bu was about to die from anger.¡±¡±Don¡¯te here again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Sun Wukong circled around Lu Bu and sent another system voice message.¡±¡±¡±¡±Well done.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After scolding the monkey, he turned to Diao Chan and said affectionately,¡±¡±¡±¡±Xiao Ling, I¡¯m Yours when I¡¯m alive, and I¡¯ll be your ghost when I die. Even if you kill me twice, I still love you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±F ** K! This guy is a drama queen.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu mu saw Lu Bu¡¯s words, his eyes narrowed. After killing a wave of minions from threenes, he directly crouched in the jungle diagonally opposite the high ground. ¡± ¡°Looking at the time that Lu Bu was about to revive, he calcted the distance between him and his opponent, and then struck out in a certain direction. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Killing ze¡±¡±, Sun Wukong went after Lu Bu. ¡± ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu):¡±¡±Monkey, are you F * cking poisonous? Why are you always targeting me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu ignored him, but Lu Bu¡¯s teammates exploded. ¡± ¡°(All) get lost (Xiao Qiao):¡±¡±Lu Bu, can you not send me off?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) wood also has spring (Athena):¡±¡±Idiot Lu Bu, give him a dog?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Bu felt very wronged. He did not give it to her. It was the monkey who bullied him and kept targeting him. He only teased Diao Chan a little, was there a need to beat him to death? ¡± Tragic ... ¡°Wukong took three kills in the early game and ate two waves of minions, so his economy was two thousand higher than the other side. ¡± ¡°They grabbed the middlene twice and grabbed the opposite jungle¡¯s gold. The further they went, the higher the gold and the opposite side couldn¡¯t beat them. ¡± ¡°Ten minutester, the other side surrendered. ¡± ¡°Before surrendering, the other party had been cursing at Lu Bu. ¡± ¡°(All) the legendary super soldier (Lu Bu):¡±¡±Diao Chan, I have offended everyone for you. Please Don¡¯t Let Me Down.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t reply to him. The crystal exploded, and he won. ¡± ¡°Returning to the game¡¯s main interface, Chu Zhuo found that Lu Bu had added her as a friend. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That Lu Bu just added me as a friend.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo, who was in Lu MU¡¯s team again, said. ¡± ¡°Lu mu said,¡±¡±ignore him. He¡¯s such a noob at gaming. Would it be a loss of points to add him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±(o)...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu: ¡°¡±don¡¯t bother with this kind of person. It¡¯s too much to reject him directly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, oh, then I¡¯ll reject it immediately,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo replied. ¡± Chapter 2152 ? ¡°Chapter 2152: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (12)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu used the assassin one by one, and the rhythm flew up, leading Lu mu to win the entire night. ¡± ¡°Seeing that it was almost 11 O¡¯ clock at night, Lu mu said that she wanted to sleep. Chu Zhuo said that they would y one more round. Thest round was the promotionpetition. If they won, they would get to the diamond ring. ¡± ¡°The middlene was chosen in seconds, so Chu Zhuo chose Baili shouyue, and Lu mu picked Li Bai. ¡± ¡°After Li Bai reached Level 4, he had just finished casting his big moves when he saw Wang Zhaojuning out of the tower. Li Bai crouched in the grass in the middlene, cooperating with Daji¡¯s second skill, and directly took one blood from Wang Zhaojun. ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±Li Bai! You actually hit your wife!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Li Bai used the skin of Feng qiuhuang, and Wang Zhaojun used the skin of ¡®Phoenix in flight¡¯. The two of them were an official couple. ¡± Lu mu ignored Wang Zhaojun. ¡°When Chu Zhuo saw Wang Zhaojun¡¯s name and words, he felt unhappy. ¡± She directly used a skill to check her field of view at a spot near the blue buff. ¡°After Lu mu finished a new round of jungles, he worked together with Bai Qi¡¯s taunting and killed the opposing support and Archer. ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±Wow, brother Li Bai, you¡¯re so awesome. Can you bring me along to y?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) Chu Chu MUAA~(Baili shouyue):¡±¡±You can ¡®t.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±Baili shouyue, I¡¯m not even talking to you. Why are you interrupting?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun): ¡°¡±I¡¯m a girl. Brother Li Bai, please carry me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You have been yed.¡±¡± Baili shouyue killed Wang Zhaojun. ¡± Wang Zhaojun was dumbfounded. She looked at the death rey and found that Daji had dealt 70% damage in the middlene. ¡°It turned out that just now, Wang Zhaojun was standing by the tower and typing, so she didn¡¯t notice that Daji¡¯s set of skills had already taken half of her health. ¡± ¡°After Chu Zhuo saw this, he ran to the middlene and used a second skill and A normal attack to kill Wang Zhaojun. ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±You guys! Baili shouyue, you sneaky old man. ¡°¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t reply and continued to grow. ¡°After Wang Zhaojun resurrected, she stepped on Baili shouyue¡¯s eye and was about to return to the tower when she saw a white figure sh over. ¡± ¡°The next second, her screen went ck again. ¡± ¡°Rampage !¡±Li Bai had killed Wang Zhaojun. (All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±......¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±Li Bai, are you crazy? how could you kill your wife?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) mull (Li Bai): ¡°¡±It¡¯s so noisy,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±Back then, you didn¡¯t say that in bed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu didn¡¯t reply to her, but Chu Zhuo was furious at Wang Zhaojun. ¡± ¡°(All) Chu Chu mua~(Baili shouyue):¡±¡±Are you crazy, Wang Zhaojun? can¡¯t you see that Li Bai is ignoring you? Why are you so dramatic?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±This is a matter between us husband and wife, what does it have to do with you? Just shut up. ¡°¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo cursed in his heart. Was there a hole in this mage¡¯s brain? Didn¡¯t she see that Lu mu didn¡¯t want to talk to her at all and had even killed her twice? It was really too infuriating. Chu Zhuo took down the turret at the bottomne and crouched down at the river at both sides of the middlene. ¡°(Our side) Chu Chu MUAA~(Baili shouyue):¡±¡±Daji, let¡¯s go and practice a set of skills together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The next second,¡±¡±Shut up!¡±¡± ¡± Baili shouyue had killed Wang Zhaojun. ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±Your sister, Baili shouyue.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2153 ? ¡°Chapter 2153: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (13)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo walked around Wang Zhaojun¡¯s corpse and pressed the system¡¯s voice message.¡±¡±Hehe, not bad.¡±¡± ¡± Wang Zhaojun suddenly recalled. She had just scolded Baili shouyue and Li Bai had killed her. ¡°She had seduced Li Bai, and Baili shouyue had also killed her, so ... ¡± ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±Li Bai, Baili shouyue, you two dogs, how can you bully people like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Next, Wang Zhaojun knew that there was no such thing as the most excessive, only more excessive. ¡± Li Bai had killed Wang Zhaojun. Baili shouyue had killed Wang Zhaojun. Li Bai had killed Wang Zhaojun. Baili shouyue killed Wang Zhaojun. Wang Zhaojun was about to cry from being killed. ¡°(All) Li Bai gasped for breath (Wang Zhaojun):¡±¡±You guys are too much.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo and Lu mu ignored her and pushed to the high ground. ¡°Wang Zhaojun was the only one left on the other side, and she didn¡¯t dare to use the crystal at all. When she used her big move to clear the minions, she was killed by Baili shouyue with two shots. ¡± ¡°VICTORY!¡± ¡°After she won the game, Lu mu logged out of the game. ¡± It was Chu Zhuo¡¯s first time on a diamond and he was so excited that he didn¡¯t want to sleep. ¡°Moreover, after the incident with Wang Zhaojun, she felt that brother mu had kept killing Lu Bu because he was as jealous as she was. ¡± ¡°That¡¯s why Brother mu likes me, too! ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuoy on the bed, then sat up. After sitting up, hey back on the bed, then sat up again. ¡± ¡°After feeling uneasy, she made up her mind and sent a message to Lu mu. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±brother mu, it¡¯s been hard on you to y games with me all night. It¡¯s really hard on you. When are you free? I¡¯ll treat you to hot pot, okay? I know a ce that has really good hot pot.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu replied shortly after she sent the message. ¡°Lu mu,¡±¡±anything is fine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Did that mean that she had arranged everything? ¡°¡±How about tomorrow?¡±¡± Chu Zhuoughed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± Lu mu replied with one word. ¡± Chu Zhuo was jumping around on the bed with his phone in hand. She was going on a date with brother Lu mu again tomorrow. ¡®I must dress up tomorrow ... ¡°The next day, the two of them went to the hotpot restaurant Chu Zhuo had mentioned. The business was particrly good, and there were no seats when they arrived. They had to wait outside for a while before there were seats. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo liked spicy food, so he ordered a pot of soup filled with chili and a variety of other dishes. ¡± ¡°After the red water boiled, they picked up the tes and poured all the vegetables into the pot to cook. ¡± ¡°She ate less and kept helping Lu mu wash the dishes. She even asked Lu mu if she wanted to drink with a smile and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I can also drink a little with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu knocked her head.¡±¡±You¡¯re not of age yet. You¡¯re not allowed to drink.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuoughed. Just as he was about to reply, a familiar female voice suddenly rang out,¡±¡±Hey, Lu mu, you¡¯re having hotpot here too? what a coincidence. We¡¯re so fated.¡±¡± ¡± He had directly ignored her fate with Chu Zhuo and treated him like air. ¡°Du Wenli, her rival in love, had always liked to fight with her for brother mu since they were young. Seriously, it was not easy for her toe out for a meal with brother mu, and now she had to meet her. It was so infuriating. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mo Feifan, I, and the others have booked a private room here. They¡¯re ying games right now. Do you want to go in and have a seat? we can all form a five-man row.¡±¡± Du Wenli invited Lu mu. ¡± Chapter 2154 ? ¡°Chapter 2154: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (14)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Without waiting for Lu mu to say anything, Chu Zhuo stood up and walked in front of du Wenli, blocking her line of sight. He red at du Wenli angrily and said in a cold voice, ¡°¡±I¡¯m not going. Brother mu is not free. He wants to have dinner with me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli saw Chu Zhuo and rolled her eyes.¡±¡±Why is it you again? Chu Zhuo, are you a shadow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo also rolled his eyes at her and replied,¡±¡±you¡¯re the one who¡¯s following me around. You only know how to stick to brother mu every day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli spread out her hands and said,¡±¡±then what do you mean by sticky? We live in the same neighborhood and we see each other every day after school. This is fate, understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She and Lu mu had been together for a year and had known each other since they were young. Lu mu was handsome and had good grades. Whether it was in terms of looks or abilities, he was the best choice. Among the people she knew, no one couldpare to Lu mu. She felt that she and Lu mu were a match made in heaven and had nothing to do with Chu Zhuo, this Lackey. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo snorted and said,¡±¡±what¡¯s so great about you guys being in the same neighborhood? it¡¯s me and brother mu eating right now. He doesn¡¯t have time for you, okay?¡±¡± He won¡¯t even y with you, he¡¯ll only y with me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenliughed and said sarcastically,¡±¡±ying with you? with your IQ, you¡¯re still ying games? really don¡¯t make a joke of yourself, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was not convinced.¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trash in the game. I¡¯m very good at King. I¡¯m already a diamond now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli rolled her eyes.¡±¡±I think it¡¯s a diamond from lying down. I made it myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was guilty. She was indeed lying down, but she couldn¡¯t be guilty.¡±¡±So what if he¡¯s a Diamond 1? isn¡¯t he still a diamond, the same rank as me? I ... I also called myself ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, she looked at Lu mu guiltily. ¡± Lu mu also looked at her and curled her lips. Chu Zhuo felt that his face was about to burn up. ¡°Du Wenli looked at Chu Zhuo with disdain.¡±¡±What do you know? Diamond 1 matches are basically all people from Starlight. For example, your Diamond 5 matches are all ying against tinum. They¡¯re onpletely different levels, understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo turned his head and snorted.¡±¡±I don¡¯t need to understand. I only know that it¡¯s my and brother MU¡¯s meal time now. Can you stop disturbing us?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli gritted her teeth.¡±¡±Eat, eat, eat. You only know how to eat. Are you a pig head?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m 5 pounds lighter than you. Do you have the cheek to call me a pig? Fatty du. ¡°¡± ¡± Girls hated it when others called them fat. ¡°As expected, du Wenli exploded.¡±¡±You¡¯re the fat one~I¡¯m at a normal weight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled and said,¡±¡±why don¡¯t we ask brother mu who¡¯s the fatter one? Brother mu,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu muzily raised her eyes and nced at du Wenli, then said to Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±¡±¡±You should eat more, you¡¯re too thin.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes immediately curved into crescents. Then she made a face at du Wenli. ¡± ¡°Du Wenli red at Chu Zhuo, then pouted at Lu mu, but Lu mu didn¡¯t respond. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, you¡¯re so annoying. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. Nothing good ever happens whenever I see you,¡±¡± she scolded. ¡± ¡°When she was about to leave, she smiled at Lu mu and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu mu, I¡¯m going to eat first. I¡¯lle and find youter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed toe,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said to her back.¡±¡±Brother mu doesn¡¯t want you toe to him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, she sat down and muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Du Wenli is really annoying.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2155 ? ¡°Chapter 2155: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (15)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu picked up some food for her.¡±¡±Eat quickly. It¡¯s going to be overcooked.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± Chu Zhuoughed and immediately forgot about his earlier unhappiness. He only felt that the hotpot here was delicious, and the food that brother mu had picked was even more delicious. ¡± ¡°After eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content, Chu Zhuo wanted to y games. She took out her phone and said to Lu mu,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, let¡¯s y a game.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu felt that Chu Zhuo was a little addicted to games recently. It seemed that other than eating and sleeping, she spent all her energy on the game. ¡± ¡°He said softly,¡±¡±the game is just to pass the time.¡±¡± In other words, he hoped that Chu Zhuo wouldn¡¯t only remember to y games. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo pursed his lips and whispered,¡±¡±I don¡¯t usually y. I just y to kill time. I have to rest for a while after eating, so I just want to y some games. It¡¯s just right.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She saw that Lu MU¡¯s expression seemed to be unhappy and immediately raised her hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±I swear, I won¡¯t be addicted to games.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The young man¡¯s handsome and exquisite features warmed up slightly. Lu mu agreed and took out her phone, ready to y with Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°Du Wenli, who had left earlier, came again. When she heard that the two wanted to y a game, she immediately sat down on an empty seat.¡±¡±Me too, me too. Let¡¯s y a three-man squad.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face darkened as he rejected,¡±¡±no!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli looked at her.¡±¡±The three of us can form a three-man squad. I¡¯ll carry you. I¡¯m Diao Chan.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo said disdainfully,¡±¡±you want to fly with me? it¡¯s more like you¡¯re being carried by me and brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli nced at her.¡±¡±It¡¯s normal for Lu mu to be able to carry me, but you ... You must be a noob.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m also very good.¡±¡± She wouldn¡¯t die now, and she had a lot of assists, and sometimes she could get kills. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Trash.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trash. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯spete. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯spete then, who¡¯s afraid of who?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was not an impulsive person. However, the person who provoked her was her number one Love rival. She said to Lu mu confidently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, hurry up and go online. Let her see how powerful I am.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu was speechless. Look at how good she is. Does she have some kind of enigmatic misunderstanding about my level? ¡°He hesitated, obviously wanting to refuse, but Chu Zhuo kept urging him, so he could only go online and y a game of three with them. ¡± ¡°As soon as du Wenli entered, she chose Diao Chan. Lu mu used Hua Mn as a jungler. The other two teammates used bull demon and Dian Wei. Lu mu chose Lu Ban on the fifth floor. ¡± ¡°Seeing her choose Luban, du Wenli was shocked and asked, ¡°¡±There¡¯s King LAN Ling on the other side, and you still dare to choose Lu Ban?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at her and said,¡±¡±what¡¯s wrong with King LAN Ling? the support will protect me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corner of du Wenli¡¯s mouth twitched.¡±¡±Please, what kind of game is this? the support is still with the shooter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What trap? Chu Zhuo was confused.¡±¡±???¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She nced at Lu mu. Lu MU¡¯s expression was calm and she did not take it to heart. She felt that there should be no problem.¡±¡±Why do you care?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli was embarrassed,¡¯didn¡¯t you see that Lu mu is from Starlight 2? You¡¯ll definitely be matched with people from Starlight. The support in Starlight is always with the jungler, who would care about you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±(o)...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Was there such a thing? When she yed before, she used the Archer and the support followed her. Du Wenli¡¯s skills weren¡¯t that good, but she had a lot of rules. ¡± Chapter 2156 ? ¡°Chapter 2156: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (16)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When the game started, they stopped chatting and focused on the game. ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s little Lu Ban had just finished clearing a wave of lines outside and was about to head into the tower when he was killed by the invisible King LAN Ling. ¡°¡±¡±First blood,¡±¡± King LAN Ling killed No. 7 Luban. ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. ¡°To King LAN Ling, who knew how to y, No. 7 Luban was like a walking ATM. ¡± ¡°At this moment, Chu Zhuo had a deep understanding of this match. ¡± ¡°She had just taken the red buff and wanted to go to the middle to support, but in the next second, she was killed by King LAN Ling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±F * ck, this King LAN Ling!¡±¡± Chu Zhuo wanted to curse. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu Ban, don¡¯t take the red buff anymore,¡±¡± du Wenli said as she operated.¡±¡±Give it to the jungler to catch people. It¡¯s useless even if you take it. It¡¯s all given to the opposite team¡¯s King LAN Ling.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo replied with an ¡°¡±Oh¡±¡± unhappily. Then, he continued to stay in the middle of the turret at the bottomne, relying on shooting to clear the troops. ¡± ¡°After Lu mu finished the blue buff, he was walking towards the red jungle area when he saw the enemy¡¯s vision. He said,¡±¡±be careful, Luban. Three of us will go after you. If you can¡¯t defend the tower, give up.¡±¡± ¡± Du Wenli looked in Lu MU¡¯s direction and knew that he was going to support the bottomne after taking the red. She also rushed to the bottomne after clearing the minions. ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t want to give up on a tower, so she opened fire and fired. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Zhong Yuan has also gone down,¡±¡± du Wenli reminded him.¡±¡±Lu Ban, hurry up and leave. Don¡¯t get hooked by the hook.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Zhuo was hooked by Zhong Yuan¡¯s hook and was instantly killed. ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. ¡°F ** K, Zhong Yuan is so annoying. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she had died again, du Wenli said,¡±¡±Luban, stop sending me off. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to beat the other side.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t say anything. After resurrecting, he started to clear the troops. ¡± Another wave of team battle broke out at the bottomne. Hua Mn and bull demon were both there. ¡°Du Wenli said,¡±¡±King LAN Ling might be invisible near you. Be careful and don¡¯t get caught again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu also reminded Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±pay attention to your positioning.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the next second, King LAN Ling used her second skill to stab Lu Ban. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo hurriedly ran towards the tower. At this moment, Hua Mn rushed over with her skill. She instantly switched to heavy sword mode and pushed King LAN Ling away. ¡± ¡°However, because Lu Ban was slowed down by King LAN Ling, he was only one second slower and was caught by Zhong Yuan again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You have been killed,¡±¡± Zhong Yuan said as she killed No. 7 Luban. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wow!¡±¡± Du Wenli said. You¡¯ve given it away again! Didn¡¯t I already remind you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was angry. She could have yed well, but du Wenli¡¯s words made her unable to even use her skills. She couldn¡¯t help but reply,¡±¡±you¡¯re so noisy. Don¡¯t you find it annoying to y a game and talk so much?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli rolled her eyes at her. ¡°¡±That¡¯s because you cheated me. Look, you¡¯re already 0x4. What¡¯s wrong with saying a few words to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed to criticize me,¡±¡±Chu Zhuo said angrily. ¡± ¡°Lu mu taught her from the side and reminded her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Ban, look at the Golden symbol above your head. Be careful. It means that King LAN Ling is hiding near you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, okay, brother mu.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s tone immediately softened. ¡± ¡°Du Wenli was shocked, unable to move,¡±¡±No way ... Chu Zhuo, you don¡¯t even know this? How did you get this diamond?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hey, hey, hey, Chu Zhuo, don¡¯t go any further.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, why did you send him again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, you¡¯re such a trash ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Under du Wenli¡¯s constant nagging, they lost the game. Du Wenli angrily said to Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±Chu Zhuo, do you even know how to fight? it¡¯s all your fault, you¡¯re such a trash.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2157 ? ¡°Chapter 2157: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (17)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo had already broken down from being grabbed by King LAN Ling, and now he was being nagged by du Wenli. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, a wave of anger rose from her chest. She was angry and stood up with a fierce look. ¡°¡±I¡¯m done, I¡¯m going back. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°With that said, he took his bag and left. ¡± ¡°Du Wenli was also a little upset that Chu Zhuo had tricked her. She turned to Lu mu and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m telling the truth. She¡¯s such a scammer, yet she doesn¡¯t let people say anything.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu nced at her coldly. There was no warmth in her eyes. ¡°Du Wenli thought that he was also unhappy with Chu Zhuo, so she continued,¡±¡±she¡¯s such a scammer, you¡¯d better not y with her. In the future, we¡¯ll just y together and score well. You see, I¡¯m not scamming her at all.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not interested,¡±¡± Lu Muhan¡¯s words were concise andprehensive. She did not even bother to smile. ¡± ¡°At this moment, du Wenli knew who Lu MU¡¯s cold face was directed at. Her smile instantly faded. Looking at Lu MU¡¯s back as he left, there was only deep disappointment and anger left. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s so good about Chu Zhuo, he doesn¡¯t f * ck her at all! ¡± ¨C ¡°Chu Zhuo was so angry that he took a taxi home without waiting for Lu mu. On the way home, she received a call from Lu mu. She was still a little angry and swiped her finger across the screen, refusing to answer the call. ¡± ¡°However, in the next second, she sent Lu mu a text message to inform her that she was already in the taxi and would be home soon. ¡± Lu mu replied to her message and asked her to send him a message when she reached home. ¡°Just like this? Chu Zhuo¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. He admired her brother so much that he didn¡¯t even know how tofort her. If it wasn¡¯t for him, who would y games with that annoying du Wenli? ¡± ¡°After Chu Zhuo returned home, he immediately uninstalled Mobile Legends, put his phone on silent mode, and put it on the bed. Then, he went to sleep. ¡± ¡°She slept for the entire afternoon. When she got up to eat at night, she saw Lu MU¡¯s call and message asking her if she was home. ¡± ¡°He only made two calls. No one picked up, and he didn¡¯t call again. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t even pick up the phone, and he actually didn¡¯t call her. Wasn¡¯t he afraid that something would happen to her? Brother mu really did not like her at all. If he did, how could he not care about her? ¡± ¡°When she left the house, her mother, Wang caichun, told her that Lu mu had called to look for her. Seeing that she was sleeping, she did not call her and told her to call Lu muter. ¡± It turned out that Lu mu could not find her and had called her mother. No wonder she did not continue to look for him. It seemed that he was notpletely unconcerned about her. ¡°Thinking of this, Chu Zhuo suddenly became happy again, as if he had been cured in an instant. ¡± ¡°Actually, she shouldn¡¯t have been angry with brother mu just now. If she had to me someone, she should me King LAN Ling. King LAN Ling was really annoying. She only knew how to grab her. ¡± ¡°And that du Wenli was also very annoying, her mouth never stopped chattering. It was already annoying to be caught ying games, but she kept scolding herself, which really made her more annoyed. ¡± Lu mu had never reprimanded her. What he said just now was only to teach her not to be caught by King LAN Ling again. She was a little stubborn and had directed her anger to Lu mu. ¡°But then again, it was all because she didn¡¯t know how to y games. ¡± ¡°It was just a broken game, she didn¡¯t believe she couldn¡¯t y it well. If she uninstalled it like this, she would be looked down upon. She couldn¡¯t let du Wenli look down on her. ¡± Chapter 2158 ? ¡°Chapter 2158: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (18)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°With this thought in mind, Chu Zhuo downloaded the game again. It was important to y well with runes, and it would be too slow to buy runes by herself. So, she used money to buy a game ount with full heroes and runes. ¡± ¡°She looked at the Champions on the screen and decided to pick one to train hard and only train him. She also watched the live streams of various great gods, studied their routines, ystyles, and so on. When she reappeared, she wanted to make everyone not look down on her, but beg her to carry her. ¡± ¡°He yed games a littlete at night, and when he went to school the next day, he waspletely listless. ¡± ¡°She walked listlessly to the ssroom. Suddenly, a handsome boy with clear eyes held a bouquet of red roses and blocked her way. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, I like you. Can you be my girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This was yang Zixin from the ss next door. He had always liked Chu Zhuo and had already hinted at him several times, but Chu Zhuo had ignored her. Today, he had directly confessed his love to her. ¡± ¡°When the surrounding students saw this scene! They started to discuss. It¡¯s so romantic. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah, ah, ah, the school hunk actually confessed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m so envious of Chu Zhuo. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A bunch of love-struck fools. Have you forgotten that you¡¯re only high school students?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Haha, will teachereter to call these two over for a chat?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo heard thements of the students beside him, he was so angry and embarrassed that his face almost turned red. ¡± ¡°She lowered her voice and red at yang Zixin.¡±¡±Yang Zixin, what nonsense are you talking about? don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re still studying.¡±¡± ¡± She was really annoyed to death. This yang Zixin was really annoying. He liked to pester her for no reason. ¡°Moreover, his family¡¯s yang group had donated a lot of money to the school, so the teachers at the school knew that he was ridiculous but didn¡¯t say anything. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s okay, I can wait for you. We can date after we graduate. ¡°¡± Yang Zixinughed in a carefree and infatuated manner. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was speechless.¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t like you. I won¡¯t be with you now, and I won¡¯t be with you in the future.¡±¡± He refused. ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she wanted to leave, but yang Zixin followed after her.¡±¡±Zhuo, let¡¯s start by being friends. Just treat this as a gift between us ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he forcefully pushed the flowers into Chu Zhuo¡¯s hands. ¡± Chu Zhuo had no choice but to catch it and throw it into the trash can. She did not want to be friends with a man who had ulterior motives. Brother mu would be angry if he found out. Even though she didn¡¯t ept yang Zixin¡¯s flowers. ¡°However, du Wenli, who was in the same school as her, took a photo of her holding the flowers with her phone and sent it to Lu mu. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu mu, someone is pursuing Chu Zhuo and he has already agreed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu Zhuo has a boyfriend, why don¡¯t we try it out? I really, really like you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu muqing¡¯s cold eyes darkened, and she deleted du Wenli in the next second. ¡± ¨C ¡°Recently, Lu Kaixin had been feeling uneasy. Although she had already spoken to Bai Xiao on the phone two days ago, she felt that his tone was a little strange. He also told her to wait a few more days and that he would be back soon. ¡± Could it be that something had happened to Bai Xiao¡¯s family? he looked a little tired. Could it be that something had happened to the old Madam? ¡°After all, the old man was getting on in years ... ¡± ¡°As he thought about this, Lu Kaixin decided to go to the ind to visit Bai Xiao and the olddy. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin said goodbye to his days ofzing around. The next day, he woke up early. He already knew the location of the ind. ¡± Chapter 2159 ? ¡°Chapter 2159: Chu Zhuo, Lu mu, and childhood sweethearts (19)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Thest time she came back from the ind, the old Madam had also told her that if she wanted to go to the ind, she could go to the helicopter and someone would take her there. ¡± ¡°Happy brought some gifts and went to the helicopter stop. It was just as the old Madam had said. When the staff guarding the helicopter saw her, they took her to the ind without a second word. ¡± ¡°However, when the old Madam saw happy, she was a little surprised, and her attitude waspletely different from thest time. ¡± ¡°Compared to the enthusiasm she had shown thest time, the old Madam could be said to be cold this time. Even if she had a smile on her face, happy always felt that her smile did not reach her eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss Lu, why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If the wind was just an illusion, then his indifferent and distant tone at this moment made Lu Kaixin certain that the olddy was fickle again. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao had returned to the small ind for so long, and she had always thought that Bai Xiao had stayed on the small ind because the old Madam was sick. But now, the old Madam was so lively, so what was the reason for Bai Xiao to stay on the small ind? ¡± She didn¡¯t have much time to investigate the olddy¡¯s thoughts at the moment. Because Bai Xiao hade down. ¡°¡±¡±Happy.¡±¡± There was surprise and joy in Bai Xiao¡¯s voice. Even if happy had already agreed to be with him, he still felt that happy did not like him very much, and he was dispensable to happy. ¡± This was the first time he realized that he had some weight in Happy¡¯s heart. ¡°Seeing Bai Xiao¡¯s devilishly handsome face with a charming smile on the corners of his mouth, she didn¡¯t say anything, but Bai Xiao had already strode in front of her and hugged her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m here to see you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at the two of them embracing each other, the old Madam¡¯s expression becameplicated. Butler an, who was standing beside her, gently tugged at the old Madam¡¯s sleeve and shook his head as if he wanted to express something, but the old Madam ignored him. ¡± ¡°Looking at the smile on her grandson¡¯s face, the olddy was silent for a moment before suddenly turning around and leaving. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw that the old Madam had left, he gently pushed Bai Xiao away. She looked at Bai Xiao¡¯s face. Although he was still very handsome, he looked a little Haggard. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve been ... On the ind recently. ¡°¡± She couldn¡¯t ask directly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Bai Xiao took Happy¡¯s hand and brought him to his room. The moment he entered the room, he wanted to kiss Happy¡¯s lips and linger around them affectionately. ¡± He really wished he could swallow her into his stomach and be one with her. ¡°¡±¡±Happy ...¡±¡± He called out to her in a low and raspy voice while he was still breathing. His hot breath seemed to be filled with a longing that ran deep into his bones. ¡± ¡°Although it had not been half a month, it felt like an entire world had passed. ¡± ¡°He really missed her, really, really ... ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s body trembled uncontrobly as if an electric current had passed through it. Her body went soft, and she could only cling to his neck tightly. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao suddenly let go of her, then picked Lu Kaixin up in his arms, and the uncle walked toward the bed in the spy¡¯s room. ¡± ¡°When he was pressed down on the nket by Bai Xiao, Lu Kaixin suddenly became nervous and a little flustered. He swallowed his saliva and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You ... You¡¯re a little strange. Did something happen at home?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao looked down at her and didn¡¯t reply to her. ¡°Happy¡¯s long and fair fingers touched Bai Xiao¡¯s brow bone before he slowly moved his hand down to his face. ¡°¡±It¡¯s grandma ...¡±¡± She remembered that the old Madam didn¡¯t seem to be angry when she saw her just now, so she changed the topic and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Or is someone sick in the family?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2160 ? ¡°Chapter 2160: Chu Zhuo and Lu mu, childhood sweethearts (20)¡± Trantor: 549690339 Bai Xiao kept staring at her. ¡°After hearing her words of concern, he suddenlyughed at himself and turned to sleep beside her. He looked at the ceiling and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re all fine. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why?¡±¡± Happy smiled before he sat up on the bed.¡±¡±Did your grandmother suddenly object to us being together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A trace of shock shed through Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes, but when he sat up again, he was back to normal.¡±¡±¡±¡±No, no one disapproves of us being together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then can I assume that you didn¡¯t show up all this time and stayed on the ind because you wanted to break up with me?¡±¡± Happy quirked his eyebrows and asked in a daze. ¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s cold face was slightly stunned. ¡°In the next second, he pushed happy down on the bed again.¡±¡±No, never! No matter what the reason is, you can¡¯t make me give up on you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°His tone was very heavy, and it was unknown whether he was saying it for Lu Kaixin, telling her, or expressing his determination. ¡± ¡°In the past, Lu Kaixin really didn¡¯t think that he liked Bai Xiao that much. When he thought about it, he was only moved. ¡± ¡°However, during this period of time, when Bai Xiao wasn¡¯t around, she would always think of him. She couldn¡¯t concentrate on her studies, and when she yed games with Chu Zhuo starry sky, she would always be absent-minded. Afterughing for a while, her trust in Him grew stronger, and even when her father agreed to let her study abroad, she didn¡¯t feel very happy because she didn¡¯t quickly share it with him. ¡± She really did not know when she had started to like this man so much. She waspletely attracted to him and could not control herself. It was said that love and liking were very different. ¡°She didn¡¯t know if she loved him or not, but she really liked him. Sometimes, she even found him especially cute when he was being mean. ¡± She didn¡¯t know what kind of troubles she would have to face in her life if she were to be with him. ¡°But at that moment, she just wanted to be with him. As she said that, happy took the initiative to kiss Bai Xiao on the lips. ¡± ¡°When her soft lips, which carried the girl¡¯s unique fragrance,nded on his lips without any warning, Bai Xiao¡¯s deep and dark eyes once again shed with a hint of surprise. ¡± ¡°This was like a fuse, causing the emotions that he had been suppressing all this time to suddenly seem to have found a confirmation, and instantly exploded. ¡± He kissed her back and crazily plundered her mouth. He wrapped himself around her domineeringly and sucked on her forcefully ... His hands were even wandering around her body. ¡°The scorching heat made Lu Kaixin¡¯s body feel as if it was on fire, and it suddenly started burning ... ¡± ¡°He was a responsible man. No matter what happened, he would not abandon her. It was as simple as that. ¡± ¡°Happy was about to stop breathing from her kiss, and he pushed her away in annoyance. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao thought that she was unwilling and hugged her tightly. He pressed his forehead against hers and kissed her gently.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t do anything. I¡¯ll just hug you. I promise I won¡¯t do anything. I just want to hug you and sleep for a while ...¡±¡± He really hadn¡¯t had a good sleep recently. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin buried her face in his chest, her face red. She had been really unwilling to do so at first. ¡± ¡°She felt that it wasn¡¯t time yet, but he was being so considerate now, which made her a little embarrassed. ¡± Chapter 2161 ? ¡°Chapter 2161: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (1)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been dreaming of you every day. What about you? did you dream of me?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked in a soft voice, his tone so gentle that it seemed like water could drip out. ¡± ¡°Was he dreaming? Happy expressed that he did not seem to have any. In truth, her life was quite interesting every day, but without him, she felt like something was missing. ¡± ¡°She caressed Bai Xiao¡¯s face.¡±¡±It looks like you didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then do you want to have a good sleep now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m very tired, but I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable right now ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao held her hand. Although he couldn¡¯t really do anything, he could at least caress it. ¡± ¡°So pure, Bai Xiao thought sanctimoniously. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t know that Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He didn¡¯t know how to reject him, and his face was red as he allowed him to do whatever he wanted. ¡± She only felt her cheeks burning and her body going numb. ¡°This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. She had no idea how to deal with it, or if she should reject it. ¡± ¡°However, it should be normal for a couple to do this, and she shouldn¡¯t refuse. ¡± ¡°But if she didn¡¯t reject him, she would feel very embarrassed. She could only close her eyes and lean in his arms, her body a little stiff. ¡± ¡°When Bai Xiao let loose, he hugged her tightly again and said sweet words to her. Although they didn¡¯t reach thest step, he did everything else he had to do. He was so happy that he fell asleep from exhaustion ... ¡± ¡°Darkness gradually filled the sky, and stars twinkled in the night sky. Bai Xiao kissed Happy¡¯s forehead and carefully got out of bed so that he would not wake her up from her sleep. ¡± ¡°After Bai Xiao left the bedroom, he went straight to the floor where the old Madam was. ¡± ¡°The olddy was sitting on a rattan chair on the balcony. She seemed to have known that he woulde. She picked up the teacup and took a sip.¡±¡±She will spend the night on the ind tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Bai Xiao nodded.¡±¡±She¡¯s already asleep. I n to leave with her tomorrow ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam¡¯s expression was solemn as she looked at the night sky outside.¡±¡±Xiao Ling, you should arrange a guest room for her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What he meant was that he had not decided to be with her, and the olddy still did not agree. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng lowered his eyes.¡±¡±My bed is big enough for the two of us ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You know that you can¡¯t do this ...¡±¡± The old Madam sighed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry,¡±¡± Bai Xiao interrupted her.¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you consider the possibility when you got someone to kidnap her and bring her to the ind?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±At that time, grandma didn¡¯t know her identity.¡±¡± The old Madam couldn¡¯t help but frown as she spoke.¡±¡±You Rascal, do you think I don¡¯t want to? I also think that this girl is not bad. Now that I think about it, if she were a girl from an ordinary family, how could she be so outstanding? it¡¯s only because I didn¡¯t think deeply about it at that time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an, who was waiting on them, took the opportunity to say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Young master, you know how much old Madam dotes on you. How can you hurt old Madam¡¯s heart for an outsider?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her coldly.¡±¡±Shut up!!¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°After being scolded, Butler an was so scared that his body shrank a little. He then pursed his lips and cried,¡±¡±¡±¡±Young master Bai Xiao, I¡¯ve raised you since you were young. You used to have such a good personality and treated old Madam so well. How can you treat old Madam like this for a woman now? how are you going to live your life if you marry her in the future ...¡±¡± ¡± She had been trying to drive a wedge between them. ¡°Usually, it would be fine, but now that their rtionship was sensitive, Bai Xiao was especially displeased when he heard this. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to,¡±¡± Bai Cheng said sarcastically. ¡± Chapter 2162 ? ¡°Chapter 2162: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (2)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Cheng¡¯s face turned cold and he said sarcastically,¡±¡±¡±¡±Butler an, you¡¯re not young anymore. It¡¯s time for you to retire. From tomorrow onwards, you should rest well and don¡¯te to work anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an panicked.¡±¡±Young master Bai Xiao ...¡±¡± He then looked at the old Madam pitifully.¡±¡±Old Madam, I¡¯ve always been loyal to you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The olddy waved her hand, indicating for her to keep quiet. ¡± He asked her to leave for the time being. Butler an carefully stepped out of the room. She went down one floor and saw Lu Kaixining out of Bai Xiao¡¯s room. A hint of indignation and dissatisfaction shed across her face. ¡°Such an uneducated girl was actually a daughter of the Lu family. No matter what kind of family the Lu family was, they were definitely not as good as the Bai family. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw the Butler, he knew that he did not like her, so he ignored her. ¡± ¡°However, the housekeeper took the initiative to speak to her and gave her a smile out of service.¡±¡±You¡¯re looking for young master Bai Xiao.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at her without saying anything.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an pointed upwards.¡±¡±Right now, young master Bai Xiao and the old Madam are talking about you. You can go up and listen.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, Lu Kaixin wanted to hear it. ¡± ¡°She wanted to know the reason why Bai Xiao had been on the ind all this time, and why the old Madam suddenly didn¡¯t want them to be together. ¡± ¡°However, she hated the sarcastic smile on Butler an¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°She took two steps forward, looked down at Butler an, and slowly asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±In the Bai family, can a Butler casually send someone to eavesdrop on the master¡¯s words?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an¡¯s face darkened, but he put on a fake smile in the next second and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±When you be thedy of this house one day, you can ask the olddy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Very good!¡±¡± Lu Kaixin nodded and smiled. ¡± ¡°This Butler an was really too arrogant. She had to ask Bai Xiao properly what his rtionship with their family was. Guan an was even more arrogant than the old Madam, and the Butler¡¯s daughter still acted as if she could marry Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°As soon as she went upstairs, she could vaguely hear a conversation. She slowed down. ¡± ¡°She heard the olddy¡¯s voice from the balcony not far away. Her tone seemed a little helpless. ¡°¡±Little sun, are you really going to ignore our entire family? ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said coldly, ¡°¡± she¡¯s her, her family is her family, and I¡¯m me. What does her being with me have to do with my family? I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll have any impact on our family if we get together. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam said softly, ¡°¡± Xiao Ling, you know it. It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t want to admit it. With your identity, you can be extravagant and unrestrained. It doesn¡¯t matter if you be a celebrity, have countless scandals with countless women, or even if you really get together. It doesn¡¯t matter if the girles from a very, very poor mountain vige. However, that person can¡¯t be happy ... Because her surname is Lu, and the Lu family is powerful. If the Lu family knows about your rtionship, they will not agree to her being with you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°His voice was very soft, but every word carried a lot of weight. ¡± ¡°¡±¡± I know it¡¯s difficult, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything that can¡¯t be ovee. Back then, mg also targeted the Rosen family, and in the end ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old Madam interrupted her.¡±¡±That¡¯s right, but for an ancient family like ours, marriage with the rich and powerful is a self-destructive move. Our ancestors have also stated that this is absolutely not a feasible move. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like to be happy, but if you two get together, then you two will never get married in your life.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2163 ? ¡°Chapter 2163: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (3)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°While happy stood outside, he clenched his fists tightly and his face turned pale. ¡± ¡°She turned around and didn¡¯t continue listening to him. Instead, she quickly went downstairs. Big brother had given her a heads up before, but she was just like Bai Xiao, it wasn¡¯t a serious matter. ¡± ¡°For the first time, she had no choice but to acknowledge the trouble that she and Bai Xiao had brought about because of their family ... ¡± ¡°Butler an was still waiting for happy at the same ce. When he saw that happy had calmed down, he raised his chin slightly and sneered.¡±¡±Looking at miss Lu¡¯s expression, she must have heard young master Bai Xiao and old Madam¡¯s conversation. I think ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You shut up!!¡±¡± ¡°¡±I don¡¯t care who you are,¡±¡± happy interrupted her coldly and said arrogantly.¡±¡±Even if it¡¯s your old Madam today, she wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to me like that!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His domineering and cold aura stunned Butler an. She did not say anything else and just stood quietly by the side. Only when happy left did she say in a cold and disdainful tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s so great about it? Stinky girl!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Not long after happy left, Bai Xiao came out. When he saw Butler an in the corridor, he frowned slightly.¡±¡±Why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an calmly told him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Miss Lu just left. I¡¯m here to send her off.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Leave! ¡°¡±Who told you to let her leave? why didn¡¯t you inform us when she left?¡±¡± Bai Cheng retorted coldly. ¡± ¡°Butler an immediately put on a panicked expression and lowered his head to admit his guilt. ¡°¡±It¡¯s my fault, young master Bai Xiao, but she said she wanted to leave as soon as she saw me. I didn¡¯t have time to stop her, and she had already left ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao did not listen to her exnation and quickly walked out. He wanted to catch up with Lu Kaixin, but he kept walking and calling, but his phone did not go through. ¡± ¡°When they arrived at the spot where the helicopter stopped, happy had already left. ¡± Bai Xiao could only turn back. ¡°He didn¡¯t go through the main gate when he came back because he didn¡¯t have any identification when he went out. Now, he just came back to get his identification and would leave after that. ¡± ¡°When they passed by the back garden, they heard voicesing from the rockery. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already chased that Lu Kaixin away. I¡¯ve specially asked him to listen in on the conversation between young master Bai Xiao and the old Madam, and he knows that the old Madam will never let them be together. ¡°¡±Hmph, so what if she¡¯s the daughter of the Lu family? the old Madam doesn¡¯t want the daughter of a rich man at all. She¡¯s too dangerous for their family. Chi Xun, you¡¯re still the best. That Lu Kaixin can¡¯t evenpare to the tip of your finger ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Butler an said with a smile, then turned his head proudly. When he looked up, he saw Bai Xiao standing not far away with a cold face. He was so frightened that his face turned pale, and his hand went soft, dropping his phone into the pool beside him. ¡± ¡°She ignored her phone and rushed forward to exin,¡±¡±¡±¡±Young master Bai Xiao, listen to me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at Butler an, who was blocking his way, Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes turned cold and he only said one word,¡±¡±get lost!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he hit Butler an with a bang! Then, he threw it to the side and strode away ... ¡± ¡°Butler an didn¡¯t care about his falling body and immediately chased after him.¡±¡±Young master Bai Xiao, please listen to my exnation ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her face was ashen, and her heart seemed to have fallen into a cold pool. She thought to herself, it¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. She¡¯s probably going to be driven out of the ind this time. No, no, she must fight for it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Exnation?!¡±¡± When she reached the living room and saw the old Madam, Bai Xiao stopped in his tracks and interrupted her. ¡± Chapter 2164 ? ¡°Chapter 2164: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (4)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao stopped in his tracks and interrupted her, asking coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who Do You Think You Are? you¡¯re just a servant. In my eyes, you¡¯re not even as good as the pet I raised when I was young. How dare you set happy up on purpose? who gave you the right? who gave you the illusion that you¡¯re half the master of this family?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Young master Bai Xiao ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shut up! Now, immediately, get out! If I see you again, don¡¯t me me for ruining your granddaughter¡¯s reputation!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was as cold as frost. After shouting at her, he went upstairs directly and walked past the old Madam expressionlessly. ¡± ¡°How could the old Madam not know that everything Bai Xiao did was just for her to see? she looked at the sobbing Butler an and sighed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Pack up. From tomorrow onwards, don¡¯te back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Old Madam, I¡¯ve served you for more than twenty years, old Madam ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No matter how much Butler an begged, she still had to leave in the end. The old Madam knew what she was thinking in the past, but she had always done things and thought, so she just let her be. After all, people were selfish, and it was enough as long as they were loyal. ¡± ¡°But now, his selfishness had surpassed his loyalty. Naturally, he could not keep him. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, who had originally nned to leave, suddenly changed his mind. He didn¡¯t leave immediately, but stayed at home for two more days to see Butler an leave. ¡± ¡°Happy had already left, but he believed that happy would believe in him, and he would not give up on her. ¡± ¡°Now, he had to deal with this old thing. She was too nosy. He had to respect her and use it as his capital to be shameless. ¡± ¡°In the past, when he let her stay by grandma¡¯s side, even if he knew that she was not pure, he felt that it would not affect him. ¡± ¡°But right now, his grandmother was incredibly wary of Happy¡¯s identity. It was like walking on a tightrope, so there was no way he could let that old thing stay by his grandmother¡¯s side and gossip about him in front of her all day long. ¡± ¡°Even if he wanted to leave, he had to solve his worries. ¡± ¡°Two dayster, Butler an handed over all her work and packed her things. Bai Xiao stood upstairs the whole time, watching her leave with cold eyes. ¡± ¡°Before Bai Xiao left, he wanted to chat with his grandmother, but before he could take the initiative to find her, she had already sent someone to call him over for tea. ¡± ¡°Just likest time, the olddy was drinking tea on the balcony. The entire balcony was filled with a refreshing fragrance. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao sat down opposite her and called out to him softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Grandma.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°On the day Lu Kaixin¡¯s identity was exposed, he was called back by his grandmother. His grandmother had always doted on him, and no matter what he did, she would not refuse. ¡± This was the first time she had opposed something so strongly. ¡°After he had arrived on the ind, he had been negotiating with his grandmother. He knew that his grandmother doted on him, and he could tell that she liked Lu Kaixin very much. He believed that his grandmother would eventually agree. It was only a matter of time. ¡± ¡°The olddy was still wearing her gold-rimmed sses. She took them off and put them aside, saying softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s your father¡¯s 50th birthday next month, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know. I also know that you¡¯re not the one who objects the most about this matter. But I believe that as long as you agree, father will definitely not have any objections.¡±¡± His father was a filial son and a henpecked husband. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Xiao Ling, do you really not know, or are you deliberately not mentioning what I¡¯m referring to?¡±¡± the old Madam¡¯s face darkened. ¡± Chapter 2165 ? ¡°Chapter 2165: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (5)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Grandma, you¡¯re talking about the side branches,¡±¡± Bai Cheng replied coldly.¡±¡±They¡¯ll all oppose it, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. There are too many people in our family. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t usually gather together, but it¡¯s your father¡¯s 50th birthday next month. They¡¯ll naturally ask about you and the daughter of the Lu family.¡±¡± As she spoke, the old Madam stared at her grandson¡¯s face with a pair of sharp eyes and asked slowly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you think that the people of the side branches are all vegetarians? ¡®They¡¯re very ambitious, and it¡¯s a good thing that when Happy¡¯s identity was announced, they had already announced that they had broken up. Otherwise, they might havee to our door a long time ago. ¡® Xiao Ling, if you¡¯re really with her, it¡¯ll be very, very difficult for you to inherit the family in the future ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was silent for a moment, then said in a deep voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I know, but grandma, no matter whether they¡¯re happy or not, they¡¯ll still do whatever they want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But they have no reason to target you. Even if they are unwilling and unconvinced, they still have to listen to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This old man¡¯s dragon head walking stick heavily jabbed, domineering and majestic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But as a man, the future heir of the family, I can¡¯t even protect the woman I like. Even if you inherit this huge family, I will still not be able to protect anything in the end.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes!¡±¡± Bai Cheng held onto his mother¡¯s hand.¡±¡±I may be in the entertainment industry and have yet to ept my family, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t protect the family and the people I love!¡±¡± ¡± The olddy was shocked. She looked at her grandson with tears in her eyes. ¡°She still remembered that he was just a little boy, and she had held him in her arms as he slowly grew up. Even if he was taller than her, she still felt that he was just a child. ¡± A child who needed his protection. ¡°It was only now that she realized that her child no longer needed her protection. He had really grown up and be a man with responsibility, ability, and responsibility. ¡± ¡°She was gratified, but also a little sad. ¡± ¡°She blinked her red eyes and patted Bai Xiao¡¯s hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±Child, love is the most unfathomable thing in the world. She may never understand what you¡¯ve done for her today, and you may not even get the corresponding return. Are you really willing to do that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Grandma, when Grandpa was in the mortal world, your rtionship with him was also very good. Would you care about whether your sacrifice was worth it or not?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked grandma in return. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m thinking too much.¡±¡± The old Madam¡¯s heart hadpletely softened. She sighed earnestly and then smiled somewhat helplessly. ¡°¡±I¡¯ve never thought that one day I¡¯d be worried about the girl¡¯s family. I¡¯ve been thinking about the girl¡¯s poor family, so I¡¯d like to break up the couple.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I love a woman called Lu Kaixin, no matter who she is.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Grandma Jian¡¯s heart was veryplicated. When her precious grandson said that he loved a woman so much one day, she was a little jealous. It was as if the treasure in her hands had been stolen by someone else. ¡± ¡°At this moment, a man walked in. He saw that Bai Xiao was there and hesitated when he saw the olddy, not knowing if he should say it. Seeing the old Madam nod, he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tomorrow, miss Lu Kaixin seems to be going overseas to the University of Fonia in Los Los Angeles, United States ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes narrowed.¡±¡±Tomorrow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The man nodded.¡±¡±Yes, my flight is tomorrow afternoon!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao nced at the old Madam, who smiled helplessly and waved her hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±Go!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2166 ? ¡°Chapter 2166: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (6)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the Tang Pce¡¯s VIP room, there was a group of men and women, all of whom were handsome and beautiful. Lu Kaixin was going to study abroad tomorrow, so he had invited his friends and family to a gathering before he left. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing and Lu yubai were sitting together, snuggling up to each other as they talked andughed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This snack is not bad, have some.¡±¡± Ye Xingxing fed Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s delicate lips curved slightly, and his deep eyes stared straight at ye Xingxing. He ate the food she fed him, and there was only her in his eyes. There was no one else. ¡± ¡°On the other side, they were drinking in groups of two or three. ¡± ¡°Everyone was having a good time, but Lu Kaixin was not. ¡± ¡°However, other than her, there was someone else who was also unhappy. It was Lu mu and Chu Zhuo. The atmosphere between the two of them was very tense. One look and one could tell that there was a conflict between the two of them. ¡± ¡°As their older sister, Lu Kaixin pulled the two of them together.¡±¡±I¡¯m going overseas soon, and the only ones I¡¯m worried about are you two. So, you two have to take care of each other. Don¡¯t make me worry about you while I¡¯m overseas, understand?¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu looked at her sister as if she was looking at a monster or an idiot. ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Happy red at him.¡±¡±Little devil, what¡¯s with your gaze? is there anyone who looks at their own sister like that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately smiled sweetly.¡±¡±Miss happy, I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I¡¯ll also take good care of brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy smiled.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Xiao Zhuo is a good girl.¡±¡± Then, she looked at Lu mu.¡±¡±Ah mu, you¡¯re older than Chu Zhuo. You have to take care of her more, understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Lu mu leaned back on the big sofa. Although she was young, her legs were already very long. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You brat, are you mute? you only know how to say¡±¡± yes ¡°¡±?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was in a bad mood, so he ravaged his younger brother.¡±¡±¡±¡±When you have time, say more, and say something nice.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu nced at her and did not say anything. ¡°He didn¡¯t know what had happened to their little demoness, but she was obviously not right these few days. Was she suffering from endocrine dyscrasia? ¡± Or was he heartbroken ... That Bai Xiao had dumped her. ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re leaving tomorrow. How are you going to deal with that man?¡±¡±he asked softly. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at him out of the corner of his eye and pretended not to hear him. Then, he ordered,¡±¡±¡±¡±You can send Zhuo backter. It¡¯s not safe for a girl to take a taxi home at night.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo said while eating a watermelon,¡±¡±I can ask my brother toe and pick me upter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Stupid! Lu Kaixin pinched her small face and said,¡±¡±tell your brother toe and pick you up.¡±¡± Then, he lowered his voice and whispered into Chu Zhuo¡¯s ear,¡±¡±I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡±¡±¡±¡±How are you going to give a guy the chance to pursue you like this?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was filled with surprise. He then smiled shyly and even looked at Lu mu carefully. Lu mu was speechless. ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll have to trouble brother mu to send me backter.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo blinked at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble. Lu mu is very happy,¡±¡±she replied happily. ¡± Lu mu was speechless. ¡°Happy cast her a nce, as if he was saying,¡¯let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll help you.¡¯ ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s lips curled up and she said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t even know how to be in a rtionship, yet you still have the cheek to help others.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin raised his fist, wanting to punch him away.¡±¡±Little devil, I haven¡¯t taught you a lesson in three days. Are you itching for a beating?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately grabbed Happy¡¯s hand and said nervously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Sister happy, you can¡¯t hit brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t really want to call. He was just putting on an act. She retracted her hand resentfully.¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll go out and make a call.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2167 ? ¡°Chapter 2167: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (7)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at Happy¡¯s back and said to Lu mu, who was beside him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, why do I feel that sister Jin looks so lonely?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu, who was drinking fruit juice, looked up at her sister¡¯s back. After a moment of silence, she stood up and followed her. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was stunned for a moment, but then he followed after her. ¡± ¡°She and Lu mu followed happy, and they saw him go to the quiet balcony outside. He leaned against the railing and looked at the night sky in the distance. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong, sister Jin? Doesn¡¯t she want to go to United States?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo and Lu mu stood at the corner and asked in confusion. ¡± She remembered that studying in United States was what sister Jin had always wanted. ¡°When Lu mu saw happy standing on the balcony and looking as if he was fine, she averted her gaze and looked at Chu Zhuo, who was by her side.¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to get into the Ivy League with your own ability? But recently, I¡¯ve only been ying and havepletely forgotten about my studies. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo: ¡°¡±???¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t they talking about sister Jin? Why did it suddenly involve her? her eyes flickered.¡±¡±I ... I studied, I have.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her and said softly,¡±¡±at your age, you should focus on your studies. Don¡¯t hang out with such people. It¡¯s better to stay away from such people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at him in confusion.¡±¡±I didn¡¯t y with any random people. I¡¯ve been alone recently ...¡±¡± He was practicing Hua Mn. ¡± ¡°Lu mu said coldly,¡±¡±don¡¯t y games too much. Don¡¯t y with your ssmates either. Don¡¯t attract bees and butterflies everywhere you go. You don¡¯t learn the good. You only learn the bad.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo red at him fiercely.¡±¡±¡±¡±What do you mean by that? why did you say that I attract bees and butterflies?¡±¡± ¡± Isn¡¯t this a word used to describe people who go around flirting with men? ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re the one who attracts bees and butterflies!¡±¡±She used. ¡± She snorted coldly and walked away in a Huff. She felt so wronged. She did not know why Lu mu would say that about her. How could she attract bees and butterflies? she had been training hard to be a hero alone recently. ¡°In his eyes, was she that kind of person? it was so infuriating. ¡± ¨C ¡°After Lu Kaixin came out, he didn¡¯t go back to the private room. After that, he just strolled along the road slowly. ¡± ¡°The phone in her pocket suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was a message from Bai Xiao.¡±¡±¡±¡±Where are you?¡±¡± ¡± Where was she? she was wandering around on the road without a specific location or target. ¡°However, if there was a target, could she tell him where it was? ¡± ¡°She had not thought much about it in the past, but now that she thought about it, could the two of them really be together? It wasn¡¯t just Bai Xiao¡¯s family that would object, even her family would be extremely against it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop right there, I¡¯lle for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After a while, Bai Xiao sent this message again, and Lu Kaixin immediatelyughed out loud. Did she know where he was? He came to look for her ... And asked her not to move. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t mind and continued walking forward. However, he would look at Bai Xiao¡¯s text messages from time to time. Of course, he was also thinking about how to reply to her. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she received a text message: ¡°¡±I told you to stop. Why are you still walking? turn around.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Turn around? Could it be that Bai Xiao was behind her? Lu Kaixin subconsciously stopped in his tracks and turned around to look behind him. From afar, she caught a glimpse of a figure quickly approaching her. The tall and straight figure was very familiar. ¡± She slowly took a few steps forward and finally saw the man¡¯s handsome face. Chapter 2168 ? ¡°Chapter 2168: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (8)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Under the dim light, the man¡¯s handsome face was mysterious and stunning. He stopped five meters away from her and stood still. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao ...¡±¡± Happy opened his mouth and softly called out his name. ¡± ¡°It would have been fine if he had found her at home, but she was walking on the streets now. How did he find her? ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin suspected that he was hallucinating, so he turned his head to look elsewhere. ¡± ¡°When she looked at Bai Xiao again, he had already walked up to her step by step, stood still, and then slowly opened his arms towards her. ¡± ¡°All of a sudden, she felt as if her recent loneliness had been cured. Even though it was a cold winter, it was extremely warm at this moment, especially when she opened her arms and hugged Bai Xiao tightly. ¡± Why was he here? did the old Madam agree? Or did hee to her regardless of whether the old Madam agreed or not? ¡°Regardless of whether she was willing or not, she was happy that he coulde today.¡±¡±How did you know I was here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even know where she was, so she just walked around randomly. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao ced her ice-cold little hand in his palm and gently blew on it. ¡°¡±¡±¡±What if I say I found you with a celestial spell ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±...I¡¯m three?¡±¡± Lu Kai chuckled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not. If you were three years old, wouldn¡¯t my thoughts about you be a crime?¡±¡± Bai Xiao continued to tease her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You installed a surveince camera in my phone, right?¡±¡± This was the only thing happy could think of. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I had installed a surveince camera, would you not know?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then how did you know I was here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao wrapped his arm around her waist and held her tightly in his arms.¡±¡±¡±¡±No matter where you are, I will find you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His sudden seriousness and solemnity caused the atmosphere to suddenly be a little heavy. Lu Kaixin also stopped smiling and looked at Bai Xiao, saying,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to United States ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When did you decide on this? Was it ast minute decision?¡±¡± Bai Xiao asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Before I entered the entertainment industry, I made a promise with my father. If my movie got approval, he would let me go to the school I wanted to go to.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng¡¯s eyes darkened, and he immediately extended his hand to mp down on Happy¡¯s wrist. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s hand trembled in pain, and Bai Xiao realized that he had used too much force, so he quickly let go of Lu Kaixin. ¡± His expression was slightly cold and his heart was heavy. He had always thought that it was because of her family background that she suddenly had this idea. He did not expect that this had always been her dream. ¡°But they had been together for so long, and she had never told him about it. ¡± ¡°However, when he looked into her clear eyes, he couldn¡¯t even get angry. ¡± ¡°Happy could clearly sense that Bai Xiao was unhappy, but she did not know how to exin it. ¡°¡±I didn¡¯t tell you before I started filming because I didn¡¯t know if I could go or not. When Grandpa and the others agreed to let me go, I immediately wanted to tell you, but I couldn¡¯t get through to your phone at that time. Then ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t say anymore,¡±¡±Bai Xiao interrupted her. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could feel that Bai Xiao was angry, but he didn¡¯t say anything and just followed her with a dark face. ¡± ¡°The two of them walked forward slowly, and Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say a word until he sent her home. Then, without saying anything, he turned and left. ¡± Happy was dumbfounded. What did he mean by this? he was so angry that he didn¡¯t say anything. What was going on between them? A wordless breakup? Chapter 2169 ? ¡°Chapter 2169: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (9)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°That night, happy did not sleep well at all. When she woke up the next day, she sent Bai Xiao a text message.¡±¡±¡±¡±My flight is at noon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The text message was like a stone thrown into the sea, and he did not receive a reply. ¡± ¡°Once he arrived at the airport, happy sent another message. ¡°¡±I¡¯m about to go through the security check. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After hugging Shi Guang, Lu Yanchen, and Lu mu, who had sent her off, happy went through the security check. ¡± ¡°All this while, Bai Xiao didn¡¯t appear. Could it be that they were going to end just like this? ¡± Did other people break up like this when they were in love? ¡°Happy felt that the spot where his heart was was in an extremely, extremely terrible pain. The sadness and pain slowly turned into anger. If Bai Xiao broke up with her because of this, then this man was not worthy of her trust. ¡± Because she didn¡¯t think that not telling him about going abroad could be a reason for a breakup. ¡°Perhaps, in the end, he wouldpromise with the olddy and choose to break up with her. ¡± ¡°It was time to board the ne. Lu Kaixin collected all his emotions, grabbed his handbag, and boarded the ne with his passport and ticket. ¡± ¡°She was the only one in the first-ss cabin. The cabin was almost closed, but she was still alone. ¡± ¡°The air stewardess¡¯s voice also rang out.¡±¡±Dear passengers, your flight XFU000 is about to take off. Please fasten your seat belts and turn off the electronicmunication devices in your hands ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin quietly turned off his phone and prepared to put on an eye mask to sleep for a while. For people who were in a bad mood and had fallen out of love, sleeping was the best treatment. When he slept in the United States, he would probably forget about Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°When she put her phone in her bag, ate customer came into the first ss cabin. He was wearing a white shirt, and the diamond buttons on his sleeves were dazzling, making him look cold and handsome. His whole body exuded a kind of luxurious temperament that no one dared to look directly at. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had thought that he was the only one in the first-ss cabin, so he subconsciously looked up. ¡± ¡°When his eyes met the cold and handsome face of the person who had just arrived, he was instantly dumbfounded and in disbelief. ¡± ¡°She blinked her eyes, thinking that she was seeing a fantasy. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until the person came and sat next to her that she chuckled. She felt that she had overreacted, so she turned to look out the window. ¡± ¡°After the person sat down, he did not look at Lu Kaixin. Instead, he closed his eyes to rest and leaned back in his chair. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin supported his chin with his hand and looked at him charmingly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hey, handsome, what¡¯s your name?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice, the handsome man slowly opened his eyes and stared straight at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±What, you want to hit on me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What if I say yes?¡±¡± As Lu Kaixin spoke, he gently bit his lip. There was a hint of emotion in his eyes, and he seemed to be deliberately seducing her. It was extremely provocative and seductive. ¡± ¡°The handsome man unbuckled her seat belt and pulled her up to sit on hisp. Then, he held her in his arms. ¡± ¡°He looked at her deeply.¡±¡±Then remember, my name is Bai Xiao!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he kissed her on the lips and barged in, mixing with the sweetness. ¡± ¡°The sunlight outside fell on them, dragging long mosquito-like lines. The couple hugged each other tightly, ovepping ambiguously, unable to tell them apart. ¡± ¡°After the kiss, the two of them sat in their respective seats. Because the ne was about to take off, their foreheads were still touching. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ignored mest night, didn¡¯t you?¡±¡± happy asked softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you didn¡¯t tell me in advance, I¡¯ll punish you by ignoring you for a night.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2170 ? ¡°Chapter 2170: I love Lu Kaixin, no matter who you are (10)¡± Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao flicked her nose.¡±¡±For not telling me in advance, I¡¯ll punish you by ignoring you for a night.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin furrowed his brows slightly and began to settle the score.¡±¡±You ignored me when I texted you today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because I wanted to give you a surprise!¡±¡± Otherwise, she would not have been so happy and delighted when she saw him just now. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I¡¯m going to the United States to study. Why are you following me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m going to Hollywood to further my career!!¡±¡± Of course it¡¯s because ... I¡¯ll be with you wherever you are. Even if the whole world objects, I¡¯ll be with you! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± Of course, happy knew that he was lying. His studio had never given him such a n. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it worth it?¡±¡± she asked after a moment of silence. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao held her hand tightly and said,¡±¡±no matter who you are.¡±¡± I only know that your name is happy, and I love Lu Kaixin. For Lu Kaixin, anything I do is worth it!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When there was no need to care about whether it was worth it or not, everything was worth it. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s lips curled up when he was suddenly confessed to, and he put on a beautiful smile.¡±¡±What if my family doesn¡¯t agree to us being together and wants to separate us?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao did not say anything. He only bent down and ced his lips on Happy¡¯s ear. Without warning, he stuck out his tongue and licked Happy¡¯s ear. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s entire body trembled as he was licked, and he curled up.¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll eat you up so that your heart and eyes are filled with me. You can¡¯t live without me. They pamper you and love you, so they definitely won¡¯t drive away your loved one. Bai Xiao gently rubbed her neck and ears, lingering and charming. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re that confident?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin closed his eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s still a long way to go,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said. Like magic, he took out a red velvet box from his coat pocket. ¡± ¡°He opened the box, and inside was a tinum ring iid with pink diamonds. It was gorgeous and exquisite, and one could tell at a nce that this ring was made by a famous master. ¡± ¡°After Bai Xiao took out the ring, he directly put it on Lu Kaixin¡¯s finger.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to spend the rest of my life loving you and pampering you, turning you into the worst-tempered girl in the world. Only I can tolerate your unreasonable tantrums and trouble. ¡± ¡°Happy suddenly felt his nose sting, and his eyes were filled with mncholy. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s said that those who are good at falling in love are called experts, but she felt that Bai Xiao was a Love Monster, a big devil ... That¡¯s why he was so coy that she couldn¡¯t eat or drink, and was head over heels for him. ¡± She leaned her head on Bai Xiao¡¯s shoulder and smiled sweetly. ¡°Even if the whole world denied it, she had already decided to be with him! ¡± ¨C Lu mu realized that he had been cklisted by Chu Zhuo. ¡°Initially, he was angry. However, he had to wait for Chu Zhuo to add him. In the end, three days had passed and Chu Zhuo still did not add him. That day, Lu mu used Shi Guang¡¯s phone to give Chu Zhuo a call. ¡± ¡°Initially, Shi Guang thought that Chu Zhuo would be calling her. However, Chu Zhuo greeted her sweetly,¡±¡±Hello, Auntie Lu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s me. ¡°¡±Lu mu coughed lightly. ¡± ¡°When he heard Lu MU¡¯s voice, Chu Zhuo immediately asked fiercely,¡±¡±Oh, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s up?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu replied,¡±¡±my sister asked me to bring you a gift. I¡¯ll go to your schoolter. You cane to the school gate to get it in 30 minutes!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A gift from sister Jin? What could it be? No matter what it was, as long as it was a gift from sister Jin, she had to take it. She replied in a muffled voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I know,¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2171 ? Chapter 2171: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s high school was a well-known ¡°¡±school for the rich¡±¡± in the city because most of the students who studied there were either rich or powerful. ¡± ¡°Lu mu had also attended high school here before, but he had skipped it and graduated early. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo waste on purpose and wanted Lu mu to wait for her. Seeing that it was almost time for the meeting, she packed her bag and left. ¡± ¡°As soon as she went out, she ran into yang Zixin, who blocked her way.¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, where are you going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s something. ¡°¡± After he finished speaking, Chu Zhuo walked around yang Zixin and headed out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go with you. ¡°¡± Yang Zixin immediately followed and kept pestering Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo said impatiently,¡±¡±I really don¡¯t need you to apany me. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That won¡¯t do. It¡¯s definitely not going to work ...¡±¡± Yang Zixin said with a smile. ¡± ¡°Seeing that he couldn¡¯t shake her off, Chu Zhuo could only stop in his tracks and look at her.¡±¡±What are you trying to do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had already rejected yang Zixin, but he still kept pestering her. ¡± ¡°At first, it was still alright, but now it had be a serious harassment. She was almost annoyed to death by him. ¡± ¡°Not only was yang Zixin not angry after being yelled at by Chu Zhuo, but he also found her adorable. The girl had snow-white skin and dark, bright eyes. When she was angry, she really looked like a little kitten. She was so adorable. ¡± ¡°Yang Zixin couldn¡¯t help but approach Chu Zhuo. ¡°¡±I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I just want to be by your side ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo leaned his head back to avoid yang Zixin¡¯s touch and backed away. He kept his distance from yang Zixin and said,¡±¡±yang Zixin, I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Actually, I already have someone I like. I won¡¯t be with you now or in the future. Don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Yang Zixin frowned slightly and asked,¡±¡±who is it?¡±¡± Why haven¡¯t I heard of it before? you¡¯re lying to me, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head,¡±¡±I¡¯m not lying to you. It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve always liked him. I¡¯ve liked him since I was young. I¡¯ve always wanted to be his bride. In the future, I¡¯ll only marry him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible. Your words sound ridiculous. Don¡¯t reject me so much. I really like you and I¡¯ll definitely treat you well.¡±¡± Yang Zixin forced Chu Zhuo step by step and wanted to reach out to touch Chu Zhuo¡¯s face. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true, I¡¯m not lying to you ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo had nowhere to retreat to. Seeing that yang Zixin¡¯s hand was about to reach him, Chu Zhuo lowered his head and screamed,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah, go away!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t get so worked up. I just want to have a good chat with you. ¡°¡± Yang Zixin touched Chu Zhuo¡¯s head, then tried to touch her face. ¡± ¡°However, the moment she moved, someone grabbed her wrist. ¡± ¡°The next second, he was pulled away by a strong force. As the world spun, his entire body was thrown to the ground, and he screamed like a pig being ughtered. ¡± ¡°He bared his teeth and shouted as he got up,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah ... F * ck! Who, who the F * ck dares to ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he saw the person standing in front of him clearly, his voice stopped abruptly, and then his momentum instantly weakened.¡±¡±¡±¡±M-master mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu had graduated, but it had only been a year. Naturally, he knew about Lu mu. ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo saw Lu mu appear, his fan-like eyshes fluttered. A pair of clear, clear eyes stared at Lu mu. After confirming that it was the person she was thinking about, he was instantly filled with a little grievance and looked at Lu mu with a sour nose. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she jogged over and hugged him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2172 ? Chapter 2172: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (2) Trantor: 549690339 Lu mu only felt that her heart was about to melt! ¡°His gaze was as sharp as an arrow as he shot it at yang Zixin. It was 30% cold, 20% ruthless, and 50% murderous! ¡± Yang Zixin was so scared that his face turned pale. The elders in her family had also reminded her to be more observant and not to provoke the Lu family. ¡°The Lu family had taken root too deeply, and the web of power they had woven was deeply intertwined. Even ordinary people would not provoke the Lu family, let alone ordinary rich people. ¡± ¡°He only knew that the Lu and Chu families had a good rtionship. However, Lu mu had always been arrogant. In the past, when they were in school, they did not have much contact with Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I-I-I ...¡±¡± He stammered. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo hugged Lu MU¡¯s arm.¡±¡±He¡¯s my boyfriend. So, everything I said just now is true.¡±¡± ¡± Yang Zixin¡¯s face turned even paler. He was actually trying to steal Chu Zhuo¡¯s woman. ¡°¡±¡±Who the hell gave you the guts to touch my people?!¡±¡± Lu mu hugged Chu Zhuo¡¯s shoulders cooperatively. ¡± My people? She was working for Lu mu? ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face reddened when he heard this form of address. Even though this was all an act, Lu MU¡¯s affectionate expression and her deration of ownership had moved her! ¡± ¡°Yang Zixin stammered,¡±¡±no, no... It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I, I ... I still have something to do. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he quickly turned around and ran away. ¡± Chu Zhuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°The corners of her lips curled up and she looked at Lu mu with admiration.¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you, brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked down at her.¡±¡±He¡¯s pursuing you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When this was mentioned, Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t help but ridicule, ¡°¡±I¡¯ve already rejected him, but he¡¯s still pestering me. I really had no choice today, and I saw that you were here, so I asked for your help.¡±¡± But in fact, I really want it to be real. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±¡± Unless the other party didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, brother mu. You¡¯re the best ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.¡±¡±Do you like to cklist the people you think are the best?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At the mention of cklisting, Chu Zhuo immediately recalled that the night before sister Jin went abroad, Lu mu had angered her, so she cklisted Lu mu. ¡± ¡°She coughed lightly.¡±¡±Well ... I¡¯ve been studying recently. I read so many good books every day, so I forgot about it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is that so?¡±¡± Lu mu raised her eyebrows in confusion. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded heavily.¡±¡±Yes. Although I blocked you, I still listen to you. I study hard every day. I n to get into the Ivy League and be the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, a woman¡¯s voice rang out beside her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is this student Chu Yue?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them turned around and saw Chu Zhuo¡¯s form teacher, teacher li. ¡± ¡°Teacher li mistook Lu mu for Chu Zhuo¡¯s brother, Chu Yue. When she saw Lu MU¡¯s face, she immediately smiled.¡±¡±Oh, it¡¯s Lu mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As Lu mu was once a famous person in the school, teacher li naturally knew her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± he said. Lu mu nodded and greeted him politely. ¡± ¡°Teacher li nodded and said to Chu Zhuo before leaving,¡±¡±Recently, Chu Zhuo¡¯s grades have been dropping quite badly. If you have time, tutor her ...¡±¡± She knew that Lu MU¡¯s grades were excellent. Seeing that they had a good rtionship, she wanted Lu mu to supervise Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°As her results dropped, Lu mu squinted her eyes and looked at Chu Zhuo dangerously.¡±¡±¡±¡±...Study hard?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2173 ? Chapter 2173: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t expect his face to be pped so quickly, and his lie was immediately exposed,¡±¡±Recently ... I¡¯m just a little busy. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not studying on purpose. I can catch up very quickly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her coldly.¡±¡±What are you busy with?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t dare to answer. Although brother Lu mu yed games too, he had clearly told her not to be immersed in the game. ¡± ¡°Lu mu had already guessed it and said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±A King?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He hadn¡¯t seen her online in the game recently. Did she change her ount? Who was she ying with every day when she secretly changed her number? Lu MU¡¯s face was as cold as ice.¡±¡±What are you doing every day? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to y games with random people?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was a little afraid of Lu mu. ¡°Her shoulders shrank, and then she said aggrievedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I didn¡¯t y with any random people. Why are you saying that about me again? I just bought an ount and practiced Hua Mn every day, but I always yed by myself and didn¡¯t y with anyone else.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu felt a little helpless. ¡°He held her hand and pulled her forward until they got into the car. Then, he asked her again,¡±¡±¡±¡±How long have you been practicing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not long,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo asked carefully,¡±¡±¡±¡±You all said that I was trash, so I ...¡±¡± She pursed her lips.¡±¡±Brother mu, my Mn is very smart now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu mu heard this, he looked at her eyes that were begging for praise and really didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±Because you¡¯re practicing Hua Mn, and because you don¡¯t want people to call you trash, you didn¡¯t study well. You¡¯re prepared to be called a bad student.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head and denied,¡±¡±no, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to study hard. I¡¯ve just been cking off recently. In two days ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she said this, she saw Lu MU¡¯s cold and sharp eyes squint. She quickly changed her words.¡±¡±Tomorrow. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll study hard.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu could tell that she was lying when she saw her expression. ¡°He must have opened his textbook and ced it in front of him, then yed games on his phone. He should not have brought her along to y in the first ce. ¡± ¡°However, Lu mu did not expose her. She only said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Come to my houseter. I¡¯m free recently, so I¡¯ll give you tuition as your form teacher asked.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± ¡± Tutoring? Are you going to start tutoring tonight? Chu Zhuo rejected it in his heart. She had an appointment with someone for a teampetition tonight. The teampetition was held on Friday and Saturday. The team she had joined had many glory gods. She was prepared to meet a master and learn positioning and techniques from him. ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t even think and carefully rejected, ¡°¡±There¡¯s no need to trouble you, brother mu. I¡¯ll study hard on my own.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t want me to tutor you?¡±¡± Lu mu asked. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo quickly shook his head.¡±¡±No, I really want brother mu to tutor me. I just don¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±¡± She used to think about it every day, but recently, she really had no interest in studying. ¡± She would rather have brother mu y games with her than tutor her. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡±¡±Lu mu said forcefully. It¡¯s decided then, we¡¯ll start tutoring tonight. ¡°¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s little face was bitter. She didn¡¯t want tuition. She wanted to y games andpete in teampetitions! ¡°However, Lu mu did not give her a chance to reject. He said directly,¡±¡±let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to my house now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo quickly found a reason and excuse,¡±¡±But I don¡¯t have many books in my bag right now. I have to go home to get my books. Also, I¡¯ve made an appointment with my mom to have dinner with my grandma tonight.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2174 ? Chapter 2174: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Since she had already found such an excuse, Lu mu could only send her home first. However, he told her toe to his house at Sixo¡¯ clock and he would wait for her at home. ¡± Chu Zhuo was using a dying strategy. He nned to dy as long as possible and wait for the battle team to finish before going. ¡°However, Lu mu called her at half past five. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When are youing over?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In the past, when Lu mu called her, she felt that she was the cutest person in the world. Now, she felt that Mobile Legends was the cutest person in the world. ¡± ¡°Former cutie vs future cutie, which cutie should she choose? ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuoy on the bed and whispered,¡±¡±Brother mu, my stomach doesn¡¯t feel well. I want to rest at home. Why don¡¯t Ie back for tuition tomorrow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After tonight¡¯s battle, she would study hard from tomorrow onwards. Tonight would be her farewell. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s voice tightened.¡±¡±Your stomach hurts. Did you eat something bad?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m just a little ufortable,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said pitifully. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wait for me,¡±¡± Lu mu said.¡±¡±I¡¯ll send you to the hospital for a checkup now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°To the hospital? No way, it¡¯s just a stomachache, it¡¯ll be fine after a while. Chu Zhuo quickly refused,¡±¡±No, no, it¡¯s not that serious. I just need to lie down for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go and see you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No...¡±¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Lu mu had already hung up the phone. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo wanted to cry but had no tears. Ah, ah, ah, her stomach didn¡¯t hurt. She just didn¡¯t want to go for tuition. She just wanted to y games and y in the teampetition. ¡± ¡°However, now that Lu mu was here, everything else had to End except for studying ... ¡± ¡°From the start, Lu mu did not think that Chu Zhuo was being serious. It was only when she saw her listless face that she thought she was telling the truth.¡±¡±Very ufortable? I¡¯ll send you to the hospital now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo waved his hand,¡±¡±I¡¯m not feeling bad anymore, let¡¯s go to your house for tuition.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu was worried about her.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go for a check-up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled.¡±¡±No need. I just went to the washroom. I¡¯m much better now. I probably ate something unhygienic.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, who had already epted reality, took his bag and strode forward. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she seemed to be fine, Lu mu gave up on the idea of going to the hospital. After greeting Wang caichun, she dragged Chu Zhuo to her house. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang had long known that Chu Zhuo wasing for tutoring and was ted. Not only did she say that she would prepare supper for themter, she even invited her to stay over at their house for the night. ¡± Chu Zhuo rejected her and told Shi Guang not to prepare anything for her. ¡°She thought that she should be able to finish her revision earlier. However, Lu mu went out to get Shi Guang to prepare supper after looking at her exam papers. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, my grades aren¡¯t that bad. I just didn¡¯t do well this time,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said weakly. ¡± ¡°Out of the 150 points in Chinese, she had only scored 60 points. She had not even scored half of the total score, and she still had the cheek to say that she only did not do well. ¡± ¡°At that moment, Lu MU¡¯s phone rang. Lu mu flipped through Chu Zhuo¡¯s Chinese test paper and opened the Chinese textbook. He circled two essays and handed them to Chu Zhuo.¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you half an hour to memorize these two essays.¡±¡± ¡± He immediately picked up the phone and walked to the window ... ¡°Chu Zhuo took a look and saw that it was two ancient Chinese prose. Her face instantly turned bitter and she shrugged her shoulders, feeling a little discouraged. She wanted to sleep after memorizing the ancient Chinese prose. Her gaze was fixed on Lu MU¡¯s tall and straight body. If brother mu could give her an encouraging kiss, perhaps she would be able to memorize it quickly. ¡± Chapter 2175 ? Chapter 2175: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu MU¡¯s phone call was from thepany and he could not finish it in a short time. He did not want to disturb Chu Zhuo¡¯s study, so he walked out. ¡± Chu Zhuo opened his textbook and started to memorize it. ¡°¡±¡±Remembering nujiao¡¯s memories on the Red Cliff, the great river flows East, the waves are washed away, a heroic figure of thousands of years ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After reciting it once, he felt bored and found it hard to concentrate. He kept thinking about what to do about the teampetition. ¡± ¡°It was already the appointed time, but she still didn¡¯t show up. Would she be cklisted in the future? ¡± ¡°However, she continued to recite the ancientnguage. ¡± Remembering nujiao and remembering the past at the red Cliff ¡°The great river flows to the East, the waves wash away, a legendary figure. ¡± ...... ¡°Back then, xiaojiao had gotten married for the first time. ¡± ¡°Then, what was it again? Xiao Qiao, Xiao Qiao, what was Xiao Qiao doing? ¡± ¡°Oh, it seemed so ... ¡± ¡°Xiao Qiao, you have to work hard to be stronger. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lord Zhou Yu ...... Likes. It¡¯s the kind of liking thates from wanting to be your bride.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It¡¯s against the rules to covet the military governor. Xiaojiao, xiaojiao will be angry. ¡± Hehe! Brother mu ... I like her. It¡¯s the kind of like that I want to be your bride. ¡°It¡¯s against the rules to covet brother mu. Zhuo, Zhuo will be angry. ¡± ¡°Brother mu, we¡¯ll always be each other¡¯s Angel. ¡± ¡°Brother mu, I want to be your most beautiful bride. ¡± ¡°As she read, Chu Zhuo realized that something was wrong. Why wasn¡¯t she reading? instead, she was reading Xiao Qiao¡¯s lines. ¡± ¡°It must be because of the teampetition. No matter what, even if she didn¡¯t want to y anymore, she should at least go to the team group chat and let them know. ¡± Chu Zhuo sneaked a nce at the door. Lu mu was busy with work and would not be back for a while. She was just sending a message on her phone. ¡°She took out her phone and saw that someone had tagged her several times in the team group chat on WeChat, saying that they had agreed to y in the teampetition. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo quickly replied,¡±¡±Okay, okay, I¡¯ll be able to enter the game soon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she replied, she immediately entered the game and clicked on the teampetition interface. She hadpletely forgotten that she had only wanted to use her phone to reply. ¡± ¡°However, just as she finished choosing her champion, the door opened. Chu Zhuo was so shocked that he almost dropped his phone. ¡± ¡°She quickly exited the game, locked the keyboard, and put the phone aside. ¡± ¡°Lu mu naturally saw her putting down her phone. She walked to the chair beside her and sat down.¡±¡±How are you? do you want to y games?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo waved his hand and smiled.¡±¡±No, no. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m ying a teampetition today. I¡¯ve already made an appointment with someone. I¡¯m going to send them a message to tell them that I¡¯m not ying anymore. I¡¯ll only study hard in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oh my God ... She had chosen her champion, but she was forced to go offline. This was a 4v5. This was obviously a trap for her teammates. Would the team hate her so much that they would never y with her again or teach her how to move? ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her guilty look and raised her eyebrows.¡±¡±¡±¡±How much have you carried?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s very, very difficult,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said with a bitter expression.¡±¡±Looking at these ssical Chinese words, I feel like my head is going to explode.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you finish memorizing it, I can y two games for you,¡±¡± Lu mu said with a faint smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was pleasantly surprised. Realizing that he had overdone it, he coughed andughed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Anything. I, I, I don¡¯t like to y games anymore. I just want to study hard.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Retreating to advance, retreating to advance ... ¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Lu mu nodded.¡±¡±Okay. Then, don¡¯t y games anymore.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How could this be? she had already retreated in order to advance. Shouldn¡¯t she ... Boohoo, brother mu had really gone too far. ¡± Chapter 2176 ? Chapter 2176: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (6) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zhuo could not calm down. He thought that she would be even more distracted if Lu mu was around. ¡°She did not expect Lu mu to sit beside her and handle the documents seriously. She suddenly felt that her life was peaceful. Then, for some reason, she memorized the two ancient words very quickly. ¡± ¡°Lu mu checked that she had indeed memorized it, so she began to ask her for an exnation. As she asked, she exined to her. She even told her that it was very likely that she would choose these two articles for the exam and helped her highlight the key points. ¡± Chu Zhuo was surprised to find that he was learning faster than in ss. Lu MU¡¯s maic voice seemed to have magic. ¡°She held her chin with one hand and looked at Lu mu with her beautiful big eyes without blinking. His gaze was focused, and the outline of his side profile was as perfect as a knife. The hand holding the pen was slender and well-defined. When he was exining the questions to her, his voice was much gentler than usual ... ¡± ¡°If her teacher was as handsome as him, her grades would definitely be better. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t just her, probably many other bad girls would ... ¡± ¡°After Lu mu finished, she noticed that Chu Zhuo¡¯s anxiety was written all over her face. She asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was still staring at him, thinking about the day he would be brother MU¡¯s bride. ¡± ¡°Lu mu frowned.¡±¡±Chu xiaozhuo?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Argh! Ah, brother mu, I was just thinking about the question just now. I didn¡¯t really understand it because I gave you the candy. Can you exin the question again?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo came back to his senses, and his face couldn¡¯t help but turn red. ¡± She had been so smitten by brother MU¡¯s face that she had forgotten to study. She could not let brother mu know about this. That was because brother mu seemed to hate infatuation the most. Lu mu looked at her deeply and then repeated it. ¡°This time, Chu Zhuo listened very seriously. After he understood, his thoughts became clear when he did the questions. ¡± ¡°In fact, what she wanted the most in the past was for brother mu to exin the questions to her so that she could learn knowledge and appreciate beauty. ¡± When did she start to hate studying? ¡°It really did seem like she had started from fighting King. Although she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she knew very well in her heart that King was a waste of time and a hindrance to her studies. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, I¡¯m done.¡±¡± After she answered the questions, she looked up at Lu mu. Lu mu leaned over again and tilted her head to look at her. ¡± ¡°Caught off guard, the two suddenly faced each other, their noses almost touching. ¡± ¡°Their breaths connected, and their auras merged. ¡± ¡°The two of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere suddenly became very ambiguous. ¡± Chu Zhuo looked at Lu mu in a daze. He felt his face burning up and his heart was about to jump out of his chest. ¡°Lu mu looked at Chu Zhuo deeply and after a while, she suppressed her racing heart and said hoarsely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let me see.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo replied with a soft ¡®hmm¡¯ and ced the question in front of Lu mu. ¡°Lu mu adjusted her state of mind and lowered her head to look at the question.¡±¡±Wrong, the meaning of this is wrong ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When I was writing it just now, I felt that something was wrong. I kept feeling that the answer was familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember the answer.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said shyly, then rubbed his head in embarrassment. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems like I¡¯ll have to give you ten sets of five-year college entrance exams and three-year simtions ...¡±¡± Lu mu said yfully. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened, and he chuckled at him.¡±¡±Who would give such a gift?¡±¡± He even wanted to give her 10 sets, could she reject it? ¡± ¡ª [Author¡¯s note: Chapter 40 is over. I¡¯m begging for a monthly vote.] Chapter 2177 ? Chapter 2177: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo had tutored with Lu mu for a few days. Lu mu not only tutored her in Chinese, but also in Mathematics and English. ¡± This was because his results had improved after not paying attention to the game during this period. ¡°Moreover, she did not seem to be so addicted to games after tutoring Lu mu every day. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, she still wanted to y games. However, no matter howte she studied, Lu mu would always apany her. Gradually, she was not so addicted. ¡± ¡°As the night grew darker, Chu Zhuo finally finished the test that Lu mu had given her. She was about to show Lu mu the questions that she had finished, but she realized that Lu mu seemed to have fallen asleep. ¡± ¡°Hezily supported his head with his hands and closed his eyes. The light fell on him, as if he was covered in a thinyer of golden light, and his delicate facial features were unbelievably handsome. ¡± Chu Zhuo took back the words he was about to say and put down the textbook in his hand quietly. He also supported half of his face with one hand and looked straight at Lu mu. ¡°After looking at her for a while, Lu mu had indeed fallen asleep. She leaned over slowly, shy, nervous, and a little scared. She looked at his face and her gaze slid past his eyes. After making sure that he was still asleep, her gaze finally stopped on his lips. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to steal a kiss from him. She just felt that his lips were very thin and cold, so she just wanted to test the temperature. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really, really just wanted to test the temperature ...¡±¡± When Chu Zhuo spoke softly, he had already slowly moved closer to Lu MU¡¯s lips. ¡± ¡°Like a Dragonfly skimming the surface of the water, she touched his lips. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t very cold. Instead, it was warm and soft, just like the jelly she liked. ¡± ¡°She pursed her lips andughed secretly. Suddenly, she saw Lu MU¡¯s eyshes move. Oh my God, was she about to wake up? Did she wake Lu mu up with a kiss? ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was shocked. He immediately sat down on the chair andid on the table, waiting for Lu mu to wake up. ¡± ¡°However, Lu mu did not wake up even after a long while. She opened one eye secretly and peeked out through the crack. Lu mu was still in the same position, sleeping with her eyes closed. ¡± Chu Zhuo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She was scared to death. Fortunately, she did not wake up ... ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he might get horny again, so he stood up carefully and left quietly. ¡± ¡°When the door was closed, Lu mu, who was ¡°¡±sleeping¡±¡± with his eyes closed, fluttered his long eyshes. After a while, he opened his eyes and raised his finger to touch his lips. He seemed to be reminiscing about something that he had not had enough of, and his eyes were full of charm. ¡± ¨C ¡°For the past two days, when Chu Zhuo was tutored at the Lu family, Shi Guang would always prepare supper for him. ¡± ¡°Tonight was no exception. When Chu Zhuo came out, Shi Guang had just finished preparing her supper. When she saw Chu Zhuo, she called her over immediately.¡±¡±You must be hungry. Let¡¯s eat for one more night.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Even if I¡¯m not hungry, I can still eat a couple of meals. Auntie, your cooking is too delicious,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said sweetly. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang stroked her head and smiled dotingly.¡±¡±Hurry up and eat. I¡¯ll call ah mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head.¡±¡±Don ¡®t. Brother mu is tired. He¡¯s asleep.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When she heard that, Shi Guang sat down on a chair by the side and casually replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m just teaching you how to make up for it, how tired can you be?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled embarrassedly.¡±¡±I¡¯m a little stupid. It¡¯s hard for brother mu to teach me. Let him sleep for a while.¡±¡± Aunty,e and have supper with me. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 2178 ? Chapter 2178: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shi Guang was indeed a little hungry. Even at his age, Lu Yanchen was still the same as when he was younger, being a beast at every turn. She was so tired that she was famished. ¡± ¡°At the thought of this ... Some impure images shed past Shi Guang¡¯s mind. However, they were not rted to her and Lu Yanchen. ¡± It was Chu Zhuo and Lu MU¡¯s ... Real tutoring. He did not believe that his son would be that tired. ¡°Shi Guang choked on her own thoughts. How old were the two children? even if she had said that she and Wang caichun would be inws in the past, that would have to wait for a few years. ¡± Lu mu probably would not dare to do anything. Look at how she¡¯s letting her imagination run wild ... ¡°¡±¡±Auntie, the food you cook is really delicious. No wonder brother mu and sister Jin are so tall.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s mouth was full of food as he mumbled with puffed cheeks. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t your brother quite tall as well? as for you, you¡¯re still young ...¡±¡± Shi Guang chuckled out. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head.¡±¡±My mother¡¯s food is terrible. My brother grew so tall because our cooking auntie¡¯s food is delicious. As for me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll probably be the shortest of all of you,¡±¡±she said as her shoulders gave way. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not short either. You¡¯re about 1.6 meters tall. Aunty likes small and cute girls like you. In the future, if I ask ah mu to find a wife, she¡¯ll find one with your height.¡±¡± Actually, Shi Guang really wanted to tell him to just let Lu MU look for him. ¡± ¡°However, the child was still young. Even if the two families had this intention, it would still depend on whether they were fated to be together. ¡± ¡°However, Chu Zhuo¡¯s face turned red. Of course, she had heard Wang caichun and Shi Guang address each other as inws. She did not know what that meant in the past, but after finding out, she did think that the adults might want her brother to be with sister Jin. However, her brother had a girlfriend before, and her parents had never objected to it. Therefore, she, Lu mu, would definitely be the one to get married. ¡± ¡°Her voice was soft and she asked shyly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well, aunt, now that brother mu is in college, is his girlfriend this tall?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Having grown from a little fox to an old fox, how could Shi Guang not understand the meaning behind Chu Zhuo¡¯s words? ¡± ¡°She really wanted to tease her and ask her to call her mom. Did he have a girlfriend? He likes to do it himself, so I guess he wants to raise his own wife ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo did not understand the meaning behind Shi Guang¡¯s words and asked again,¡±¡±Brother mu, what kind of girl do you like?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang likes you ... His son understood that well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have brought Chu Zhuo over for tutoring. ¡± And Zhuo was obviously very interested in brother mu. ¡°She and Wang caichun were definitely going to be inws, and all they had to do was wait for their child to grow up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really don¡¯t know about that. But men like soft and cute girls. Men usually don¡¯t resist girls who like to act cute.¡±¡± Shi Guang replied casually. ¡± ¡°The two of them were chatting when the doorbell rang. Shi Guang stood up to open the door.¡±¡±Xiao Li, why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was her neighbor, du Wenli, from the same neighborhood. ¡± ¡°The smile on Chu Zhuo¡¯s face immediately froze, and he lowered his head to eat. ¡± ¡°Du Wenli smiled gently and asked Shi Guang politely,¡±¡±Auntie Shi, is Lu mu here? I need to talk to him about something. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s upstairs. I think he¡¯s asleep.¡±¡± Shi Guang looked at du Wen and replied,¡±¡±do you have something important to say?¡±¡± If it wasn¡¯t important, then so be it. But if it was important, then he naturally had to call out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s something important I have to tell Lu mu ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2179 ? Chapter 2179: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s something important I have to tell Lu mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli¡¯s expression was a little solemn. Seeing that she might really have something to discuss with Lu mu, Shi Guang let her sit down and went upstairs to get Lu mu. ¡± ¡°The moment Shi Guang left, du Wenli walked in front of Chu Zhuo.¡±¡±You¡¯re here to pester Lu mu again, huh? don¡¯t you realize how annoying you are?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo red at her.¡±¡±You¡¯re the one following me around. My mom and my aunt are good friends. Our families are close. My aunt even made me supper. I won¡¯t let you eat.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As if she was showing off a treasure, she picked up the supper and showed it off to du Wenli. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the big deal?¡±¡±du Wenli snorted coldly,¡±¡± Auntie Shi is just a good host. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The sound of footsteps came from upstairs. After saying this, du Wenli¡¯s face immediately changed again. She smiled like a flower and shouted to the peopleing down,¡±¡±Lu mu ...¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was dumbfounded. This face was really faster than turning the pages of a book. ¡°She frowned and watched du Wenli run to Lu MU¡¯s side with a gentle face, like a shy lotus flower that could not stand the cold wind. ¡± ¡°No one knew what du Wenli said, but Lu mu frowned slightly. Then, she walked out with du Wenli. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of panic and subconsciously shouted,¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu mu heard this, she stopped and turned back to look at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll get the driver to send you backter. I¡¯ll check your practice questions tomorrow. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu mu left with du Wenli after saying this. ¡°Looking at the fragrant food before him, Chu Zhuo suddenly lost his appetite. He had clearly thought that Shi Guang¡¯s supper was the best, but now, he found it unptable, sour and bitter. ¡± Why did brother mu leave with du Wenli when she called him? Could it be that brother mu liked her? Du Wenli had been smiling at brother mu in a long dress and high heels. She was dressed like a little princess with light makeup on and her chestnut-colored hair hanging loosely over her shoulders. She was indeed beautiful. ¡°When Shi Guang went downstairs, she did not see Lu mu and du Wenli and asked gently,¡±¡±They went out?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo replied in a muffled voice and stood up. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang looked at the half-eaten food.¡±¡±You¡¯re full?¡±¡± ¡± He had clearly said that he was hungry and wanted to eat a lot. ¡°Chu Zhuo forced a smile and replied,¡±¡±that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve finished today¡¯s questions, so I¡¯ll be going back first!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang looked at her deeply before replying softly, ¡°¡±I¡¯m going out too. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, Auntie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo went upstairs to pack his bag. By the time he came down, Shi Guang was already waiting for him outside. ¡± ¡°On the way back, Shi Guang did not say anything. She only held her hand when she alighted from the car and said, ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been working hard recently. Go home and have a good sleep. Don¡¯t let Lu mu worry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo blinked and asked in a muffled voice,¡±¡±Brother mu, will you care about me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang chuckled out.¡±¡±If he doesn¡¯t care about you, why would he tutor you? from what I¡¯ve heard, Xiao Li¡¯s results are even worse than yours. I¡¯ve never seen him tutor Xiao Li either.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As Chu Zhuo listened on, the gloominess on his face disappeared instantly as he looked at Shi Guang and nodded with a bright smile.¡±¡±Yes, yes. Auntie, I understand. Goodbye.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Goodbye.¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°Chu Zhuo returned to his room and rxed his body on his big and soft bed. He rolled around, his mind turning over and over again. Why did brother mu go out with du Wenli? ¡± Chapter 2180 ? Chapter 2180: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo returned to his room and rxed his body on his big and soft bed. He rolled around, his mind turning over and over again. Why did brother mu go out with du Wenli? ¡± Brother mu definitely didn¡¯t go out with du Wenli because he liked her. Du Wenli was the most unlikable. It definitely wasn¡¯t a date. There must be something. ¡°But, brother mu, do you like du Wenli? ¡± ¡°Du Wenli was actually quite pretty. Although she was only a year older than her, her chest was full of waves, and looking at her ... AI, so t! ¡± It was said that men liked to be choppy. Should she ask the Auntie to stew some papaya for her tomorrow? It was said that eating papayas could help one grow a little. ¡°Brother mu probably didn¡¯t like du Wenli, for he had always been cold to her. ¡± ¡°However, when they were together, brother mu had always been indifferent to her. Sometimes, he seemed to care for her, but sometimes, he was no different from his brother. ¡± Could it be that he was good to her because he had always taken her sister in his heart? ¡°If that was the case, then it would be a tragedy. ¡± ¡°No, she had to make him understand that she was not his sister. She was a woman, a beautiful, cute, mature woman, better than du Wenli. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Chu Zhuo got up from the bed and went to the closet. She stood in front of the mirror and changed into countless sets of clothes. As she changed, she muttered,¡±¡±This set doesn¡¯t look feminine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This set is too casual. She looks like a middle school student.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This one isn¡¯t very good either. It¡¯s too avant-garde. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Eh, this looks good, but it¡¯s not sexy enough ... This one is too sexy, and it¡¯s not good for her since she¡¯s still a high school student.¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°The next day, Lu mu called Chu Zhuo to pick her up. However, Chu Zhuo said that she was already outside and asked him to open the door. ¡± ¡°It was a little early today. Although she wasn¡¯t as addicted to games as before, she didn¡¯t seem to be very enthusiastic about studying. ¡± Lu mu opened the door and saw a girl in a light yellow short skirt standing outside. The wind blew gently and her skirt fluttered with the wind. It gave off a very quiet and beautiful feeling. ¡°She smiled at him. Her eyes were clear and innocent, as if they were warm spring water. It made one¡¯s heart soften. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She called out softly. Lu mu then realized that the person standing outside was Chu Zhuo. Different from her cute dressing in the past, she looked more mature today, especially the pair of eight-inch high heels on her feet. ¡± This seemed to be the first time he had seen her wearing high heels. ¡°Lu mu turned around in silence. However, she looked through the ss of the shoe cab at the side and nced at Chu Zhuo who was behind her. ¡± ¡°Because it was her first time wearing heels, Chu Zhuo walked very slowly. She took small steps, afraid that she would fall. However, no matter how careful she was, she still couldn¡¯t walk steadily. ¡± She identally twisted her leg and was about to fall back. She subconsciously grabbed Lu mu in front of her and let out a cry of surprise. ¡°Lu MU¡¯s eyes and hands were sharp. He stretched out his slender arms, turned around, and wrapped his arms around her waist, holding her in his arms. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo only felt that he was being sucked in by an overbearing and rough force. The arm around her waist was too tight, so tight that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡± ¡°The two of them were very close to each other. At this moment, her nose, heart, and brain were all filled with his scent ... The air suddenly became ambiguous. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s small face instantly turned red as he softly called out,¡±¡±Brother mu ... You scared me to death. I thought I was going to fall t on my face.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2181 ? Chapter 2181: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re afraid of falling, yet you still dare to wear such tall shoes. ¡°¡± Lu MU¡¯s ck eyes stared at her blushing face for a long time. Then, she helped her up and slowly let go of her hand. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was still afraid of falling. He hugged Lu mu tightly like a ko.¡±¡±Girls like high heels. They will all wear heels one day. It¡¯s my first time wearing it, so I definitely don¡¯t know how to wear it. I¡¯ll get used to it after wearing it for a long time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why do you like high heels? why must you wear high heels? it¡¯s obviously ufortable.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s nice. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not good looking. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo bit his lips and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t like girls wearing high heels?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Du Wenli was wearing high heels yesterday. If she didn¡¯t like high heels, then she definitely wouldn¡¯t like girls who like high heels. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your shoes must befortable,¡±¡± Lu mu replied indifferently.¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s suitable for you just because others are suitable.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want her to hurt her own feet, but Chu Zhuo felt like he was saying that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like girls wearing high heels, he just didn¡¯t like her wearing high heels. ¡± ¡°So, did she like girls wearing high heels (du Wenli) or didn¡¯t she like girls wearing high heels (du Wenli)? ¡± ¡°Er, er, er. If she didn¡¯t want to wear it, then so be it. She didn¡¯t really want to wear it. After all, her shoes were too ugly. ¡± She had almost fallen down just now. She wondered if brother mu would despise her for her clumsiness. ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not allowed to wear high heels in the future. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I still won¡¯t wear it in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I won¡¯t wear it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I¡¯m quite short.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu did not say anything this time. She just looked at her. Her slightly cold expression seemed to be overbearing and strong, as if she was telling her to stop making a fuss and be obedient. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo pouted and kicked off his shoes. He stepped on the ground barefooted.¡±¡±Alright then.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s beautiful ck eyes squinted instantly, and a touch of coldness shed past her eyes. The next second, she carried the child horizontally.¡±¡±The ground is cold. Don¡¯t stand on the ground without wearing shoes in the future!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he carried Chu Zhuo and strode forward. He stopped at the shoe cab and took out a pair of slippers for her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo chuckled, his heart filled with sweetness. Brother mu was still very good to her. ¡± ¡°If she had to choose between her and du Wenli, brother mu would definitely choose her. But why did du Wenli ask brother mu out yesterday? should she ask? ¡± ¡°However, if she asked, would brother mu dislike her for being a busybody? after all, she was not his girlfriend. ¡± ¡°As she thought about it, she got a little lost in thought. Lu mu was talking to her beside her, but she didn¡¯t have any reaction even after a long time. She was still looking ahead as if she was in a daze. She frowned and looked like she was in a dilemma. ¡± Lu mu ced the book on the table and tapped her forehead with her finger. ¡°¡±¡±Ah, brother mu,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo finally spoke. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you thinking about?¡±¡± Lu mu asked her.¡±¡±Did you hear what I just said?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What did he say just now? Chu Zhuo looked at Lu mu guiltily and his eyes flickered,¡±¡±¡±¡±I was thinking about something else.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you thinking about?¡±¡± Lu mu continued to ask. ¡± Chu Zhuo was even more conflicted. ¡°Since brother mu had taken the initiative to ask, should she ask him? ¡± ¡°Ask, don¡¯t ask, ask, don¡¯t ask, ask, don¡¯t ask, ask, don¡¯t ask ... ¡± ¡°If she wanted to ask, it was because she really wanted to know, but she felt that it was not good ... If she didn¡¯t ask, she would feel really conflicted and ufortable. Aiya, what should she do? ¡± Chapter 2182 ? Chapter 2182: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the end, Chu Zhuo cowered and didn¡¯t really ask. Instead, he changed the topic, ¡°¡±I¡¯m thinking about which school I want to go to. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu saw that her eyes were still darting around and knew that she was lying. However, she did not expose her and only said,¡±¡±¡±¡±With your current attitude towards learning, I doubt you can get into a good school.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My results aren¡¯t that bad. I can still get into a second tier University.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo looked at him with hidden bitterness. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you sure about your recent scores?¡±¡± Lu mu asked. ¡± ¡°Of course, Chu Zhuo knew that it was impossible, but she still said confidently, ¡°¡±It¡¯s only temporary that I¡¯m getting a low score. I¡¯ll work harder. With you around, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be fine. Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you have to believe in yourself. You¡¯re the best in my heart.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°These words made the cold Lu MU¡¯s lips curl up into a faint and elegant smile.¡±¡±I believe in myself, but I don¡¯t believe in your attitude and effort.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then you should believe me.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo patted his chest with a look of satisfaction. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t have a proper attitude and are not serious in your studies, how can I believe you? Or are you nning to let your father arrange for you to go abroad even if you don¡¯t get in?¡±¡± Lu mu asked softly. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to go abroad, and he didn¡¯t want her to either, but uncle Chu wouldn¡¯t let her go to a school that was too bad. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won¡¯t let my dad arrange a school for me,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said angrily.¡±¡±I¡¯ll use my own abilities to get into the school I want to go to. I was just thinking, why did du Wenli ask you to go yesterday?¡±¡± ¡± She realized that she had also said what was in her heart. ¡°She was a little flustered, and her small face blushed shyly. She quickly tried to salvage the situation.¡±¡±That du ... Du Wenli, she¡¯s not a good student. She had a boyfriend at a young age and she¡¯s not in a good age. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be led astray by her, so I¡¯m just thinking about it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, she took the practice questions and did her homework seriously. ¡± ¡°It was just that she did not do well this time. Her results were pretty good in the past, but they would definitely not be bad in the future. She did not believe that with her IQ and hard work, she would not be able to get into the school she wanted to go to. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her serious expression and the smile on her lips deepened. However, he raised his hand and ced his slender fingers on his lips, seemingly blocking the curve of his lips and his charming smile. ¡± Chu Zhuo thought that he didn¡¯t believe him and thought that he was exaggerating. ¡°Frowning, she reached out to poke Lu mu and said seriously,¡±¡±brother mu, I¡¯m not joking with you. Women these days are not like what they appear to be. You must be careful. Don¡¯t be fooled by women.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu continued to smile at her and pretended to be confused.¡±¡±¡±???¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that Lu mu still did not understand, Chu Zhuo continued,¡±¡±there are too many B * tches nowadays and they are all very good at acting. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be deceived.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu raised her eyebrows.¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded vigorously,¡±¡±yes, especially people like you who are tall, handsome, and rich. It¡¯s easy for you to be their target.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu pondered and said with deep meaning,¡±¡±¡±¡±If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll definitely find someone of equal social status.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. ¡°Why did he have to find someone of equal social status? she didn¡¯t want him to find someone of equal social status. She clearly didn¡¯t want him to randomly find a girlfriend! If he had to find someone, he should be looking for her! ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang took part in the selection of popr characters at the center of the stage. Everyone, please pick our young master Lu and little sister Shi Guang~~xoxo!] ¡± ¡°[Method of participation: open QQ to read ¡®discover¡¯,¡¯receive benefits¡¯,¡¯select popr characters¡¯, click on all character rankings ¡®, type in Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen¡¯ pick them ¡®, and support them ...] You can get book coins and activity points by participating in activities. ¡± Chapter 2183 ? Chapter 2183: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo was disappointed, but she looked at Lu mu and smiled. His handsome face was full of charm and elegance, which made people¡¯s hearts beat faster. ¡± She blinked. Why was he smiling? was he trying to tell her that everything he said was a joke? ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo pouted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do your questions properly.¡±¡± Lu mu rubbed her head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been doing the questions properly. I didn¡¯t even move around during the day. I¡¯ve been sitting in my seat doing the questions the entire time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had been working really hard recently. She realized that the more she yed, the more she wanted to y. If she didn¡¯t y, she wouldn¡¯t have that addiction. ¡± ¡°Every time she wanted to y games, she would think of brother mu. Whenever she thought of his serious face, she would force herself to endure it. As she endured it, she slowly stopped thinking about it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve been sitting in the ssroom?¡±¡± Lu mu frowned slightly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± ¡°¡±I need to study,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo nodded. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You didn¡¯t study hard in the past, but now you know how to be anxious. But what¡¯s the use of being anxious now? Work-rest bnce, you know. ¡°¡± Lu mu could clearly feel that she was very tired, but she still forced herself to study. This naturally could not work. If she overdid it, it would overflow. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo said,¡±¡±my brain is slow and I¡¯ve missed out on so much homework. I can only work harder and learn more every day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu emphasized.¡±¡±You still have to move. Don¡¯t you have a gym at home? you can work out at home this Saturday afternoon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Fitness? Chu Zhuo resisted from the bottom of her heart. Every time she finished exercising, her whole body would ache. After lying down, she didn¡¯t want to move at all. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, I think there¡¯s a swimming pool in the basement of your house. Why don¡¯t Ie over to your house for a swim this Saturday afternoon?¡±¡± If she came to brother MU¡¯s house, he would definitely be there too. He might even teach her how to swim. There would definitely be physical contact, and then ... Hehehe ... Brother mu might just fall for her charm. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you swimming in the middle of winter?¡±¡± He didn¡¯t reject it, but Chu Zhuo felt that he had. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo lowered his head in disappointment and sighed,¡±¡±Alright then. I¡¯ll see how it goes. I don¡¯t like to blow on the heater, and I often get dizzy after working out in the gym. I like to run outdoors. Brother mu, why don¡¯t you take me out to y?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu asked,¡±¡±where do you want to go?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±brother mu, have you been to the military camp?¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu nodded. ¡°¡±¡±I know that you¡¯ve been there before, sister Jin, and you¡¯ve also been to the Military Academy before. Next Saturday and Sunday, why don¡¯t you bring me to the military camp to y for a few days?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo put his hands together and said with a smile, his face full of anticipation. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I happen to have something on next Saturday,¡±¡± Lu mu said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I just want to exercise a little. Our house is not far from here. I can run and send you backter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What! Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What the hell? not only did she not bring me to y, but she also punished her by making her run. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu,¡±¡± she pouted. ¡± ¡°Lu mu ignored her pitiful expression and asked her in confusion,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m wearing high heels today. ¡°¡±Chu Zhuo lifted his feet. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, she was wearing high heels today. It was a good excuse. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My sister has a pair of running shoes that she hasn¡¯t worn before. She¡¯ll give them to youter.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2184 ? Chapter 2184: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to go out with you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was going out to y, not to run. Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was breaking down. Although she liked brother mu, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him at this time. She just wanted to bury her head in her homework. ¡± ¡°When they went back, Lu mu really did bring her a pair of running shoes. Chu Zhuo¡¯s little face was tense. He did not say anything in a fit of pique and started running out after changing his shoes. ¡± ¡°Lu mu nced at her back view, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she followed. ¡± ¡°The streetlights on the way back were dim, and the tall trees looked like shadows, but there were still many people out for a night jog. ¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t run for long before he couldn¡¯t catch his breath and slowed down. ¡°Lu mu had been following behind her. Her breathing was steady and she asked without panting,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you alright?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I can¡¯t run anymore.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo even stopped. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you run back today, you¡¯ll go to the military camp on Saturday.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true,¡±¡± She shook her head.¡±¡±Actually, I don¡¯t want to go to the military camp that much ...¡±¡± She still wanted to go, but she couldn¡¯t be tempted anymore. She wanted to be a girl with a backbone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Teaching you how to swim?¡±¡± Lu mu changed her condition to seduce him. ¡± Chu Zhuo was instantly moved by this condition. ¡°She had once asked Auntie Shi Guang how she got together with Uncle Lu Yanchen, and Auntie Shi Guang had replied that Uncle Lu had fallen in love at first sight after watching her swim. ¡± ¡°After that, he started to pursue her and often went to watch her swim. He would appear whenever she was in apetition. ¡± ¡°Uncle Lu Yanchen was brother MU¡¯s father. If Uncle Lu Yanchen liked her, brother mu would definitely like her as well. ¡± That was why she had always wanted to learn how to swim. She wanted to swim so beautifully that brother mu would fall in love with her. ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s not good to swim in the winter?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was moved, but he didn¡¯t agree immediately. ¡± ¡°Actually, the swimming pool in the basement of his house was specially built by Uncle Lu and Auntie Shi Guang. Even if it was winter, it would still be no different from summer there. ¡± Brother mu had deliberately rejected her earlier. ¡°He had rejected her when she had asked for it. Now that he had made a request, of course, she couldn¡¯t agree so readily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything just now.¡±¡± Lu mu said as she started to run. ¡± Why didn¡¯t he hold on a little longer? How could he not have any conditions? ¡°¡±¡±No, a man must keep his word. Didn¡¯t we agree on this? you¡¯ll teach me how to swim tomorrow.¡±¡± After Chu Zhuo finished speaking, he had already started to sprint forward. ¡± ¡°Lu mu was ted. He ran up and followed behind her, thinking that she was going to run home in one breath. In the end, she stopped again after running for less than a hundred meters. She held her knees and bent over, panting heavily.¡±¡±Huhu huhu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You want to learn how to swim with this kind of physical strength?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You didn¡¯t set a time limit, and you didn¡¯t say that we can¡¯t rest in between.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo emphasized,¡±¡±you must remember, you can¡¯t go back on your word. It¡¯s the puppy that goes back on its word.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With that, she started running again. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at the girl who was holding on and held her forehead.¡±¡±¡±¡±Since there¡¯s no time limit, then you should run slowly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo raised his hand and ran as fast as he could, but this time, he didn¡¯t stop halfway. He ran all the way home. ¡± ¡°As soon as he got home, he sat on the steps and panted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, you can¡¯t go back on your word. You can¡¯t go back on your word ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Just as Lu mu was about to say something, the door was pulled open and Chu mubei walked out. ¡± Chapter 2185 ? Chapter 2185: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When he saw his father, Chu Zhuo immediately hung up,¡±¡±¡±¡±Handsome daddy, I¡¯m so tired.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±¡±Chu mubei frowned. Then, he looked up at Lu mu. ¡± ¡°After Lu mu and Chu mubei greeted each other, she said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m running to send Zhuo home. Since she¡¯s already home, I¡¯ll go back first. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Goodbye, brother mu,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said, raising his hand. ¡± ¡°Even after Lu mu had walked far away, Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes were still glued onto Lu mu, causing Chu mubei¡¯s face to turn dark. Wasn¡¯t his own daughter a little too extroverted? even if she had the intention to be inws with the old Lu family, the child was still too young. ¡± ¡°He could not let his daughter be taken away by Lu mu, that brat, at such a young age. ¡± ¡°Furthermore, his two-faced parents only knew how to bully him all day long. When he and Wang caichun got divorced, Shi Guang had even wanted to arrange blind dates for Wang caichun. If she wanted to marry his daughter, it would definitely not be that easy. No matter what, she had to make things difficult for that brat Lu mu. If she had to me anyone, she could only me her father for being Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My daughter, men are the scariest creatures in the world. You must stay away from them.¡±¡± He looked at Chu Zhuo and said. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded heavily.¡±¡±I understand, handsome father. Fortunately, I have brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your brother mu is a man too,¡±¡± Chu mubei said with a dark expression. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo frowned and said with an innocent look,¡±¡±But brother mu isn¡¯t a scary man. He¡¯s the best to me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at his daughter¡¯s back view as she walked into the house, Chu mubei¡¯s lips twitched. Did that brat Lu mu give his silly daughter a dose of bewitching potion or had he gone mad? he had always known that brother mu was the best and the most handsome ever since she was young ... ¡± ¡°No, I can¡¯t just let it go like this. ¡± ¡°If it did not work with his daughter, he would have to have a good chat with Lu mu, that brat. ¡± ¡°Lu mu said that he wanted to teach Chu Zhuo how to y games, but the next day, he really did not tutor her. Instead, he brought her to the basement. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo changed into a conservative swimsuit and wrapped himself in a bath towel. He pattered to the side of the pool. When he saw that Lu mu had note out yet, he threw the bath towel away quickly and jumped into the shallowest part of the pool with a ¡°¡±plop¡±¡±. ¡± The height of the person standing here only reached his shoulder. Chu Zhuo swam around happily. His snow-white skin and slender legs made him look like a Little Mermaid in the blue water. She was just a mermaid who couldn¡¯t swim. ¡°Not long after, Lu mu arrived and Chu Zhuo quickly reached the shore. He raised his head and shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The next second, her eyes were filled with amazement. ¡± Lu MU¡¯s figure perfectly illustrated this saying. His body proportions were perfect. His shoulders were wide and his waist was narrow. The muscle lines on his body were very smooth. The eight-pack ABS in front of his lower abdomen and the perfect mermaid line made him look very sexy. One could not help but want to touch him. Chu Zhuo¡¯s gaze was fixed on Lu mu. It was so passionate that Lu mu could not help but smile when he noticed it. ¡°¡±¡±You can swim?¡±¡± he squatted down. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know how to. There are swimming sses in school, but I don¡¯t really attend them.¡±¡± ¡± She had deliberately kept it for Lu mu to teach her. It was also because Auntie Shi Guang was teaching Uncle Lu Yanchen how to swim that their rtionship was getting better and better. ¡°Lu mu went into the water and started to teach Chu Zhuo how to swim. Just as Chu Zhuo said, she was aplete non-swimmer and did not know how to swim at all. ¡± ¡°It was fine if she did not know how to swim and was not focused. When Lu mu taught her, he had to hold her waist. Her attention was all on the pair of hands around her waist. She only felt that it was hot and soft ... ¡± Chapter 2186 ? Chapter 2186: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The water in the pool was warm, and it was veryfortable to soak in it, but Chu Zhuo was always ufortable. He unconsciously twisted his body, and would do it from time to time. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s eyes were deep. She turned to look at her and said,¡±¡±don¡¯t move. Swim well.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo replied. Then, he focused his attention on Lu muyou. ¡± ¡°However, her attention was diverted again after a while. The water reached below her shoulders, but it had only reached Lu MU¡¯s chest. Her strong and sexy abdominal muscles could be vaguely seen. She had to admit that Lu MU¡¯s figure was really good ... Could she pretend to touch Lu MU¡¯s eight-pack by ident? ¡± It looked super smooth. HM ... Why did she want to touch Lu MU¡¯s ABS? ¡°Oh my God, how could she be so perverted! ¡± ¡°If brother mu knew that she was so perverted, would he despise her? ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t think about it to show that she wasn¡¯t a perverted woman and that she had to learn how to swim properly. However, she kept thinking about the scenes in the TV series, which were like a couple making out in the middle of swimming. ¡± ¡°They hugged each other and kissed passionately, their faces and ears red. ¡± ¡°Usually, when couples were swimming in the pool, would this scene happen in the end? ¡± ¡°Would she and brother mu also ... If brother mu really wanted to kiss her, should she refuse? Shouldn¡¯t a girl be more reserved, although she also wanted to ... ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face turned red as she thought about it. She carefully nced at Lu mu, who was teaching her how to wave her hand. When he noticed her gaze, he stopped and turned to ask her,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, nothing. I was just thinking about how to make myself float.¡±¡± Brother mu looked so serious. If he knew what she was thinking, she would probably be too ashamed to face him in the future. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±As long as you rx your body and move your four legs, your body will naturally float,¡±¡± Lu mu said softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll try.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand reached into the water, but he lost his bnce and slipped, falling into the water. ¡± ¡°She screamed and struggled in the water, her limbs dancing wildly. ¡± ¡°Lu mu reached out and pulled her. Before she could react, she pulled her into her arms. The girl in her arms was soft and tender, like a freshly ripened fruit. She was drooling and subconsciously held her tighter. ¡± Chu Zhuo heaved a sigh of relief and looked up at him. His eyes were red from the choking. ¡°After a while, she realized that she was hugging Lu MU¡¯s waist with both hands. That tight and hard feeling made her face turn red instantly.¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How is it? did you fall?¡±¡± Lu mu helped her up and asked. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo moved his legs, then shook his head and said,¡±¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them were very close to each other, and their auras were in harmony. There was a soft touch at her waist, and Lu MU¡¯s heart rippled inexplicably. ¡± ¡°He lowered his eyes and looked at Chu Zhuo¡¯s small face, which was covered in water droplets. His cherry red lips were slightly open, like a flower waiting to be picked. His heart softened inexplicably, and he slowly bent down, as if he couldn¡¯t control himself ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Zhuo, you¡¯re here to swim today ...¡±¡± At this time, a person came in from outside. ¡± ¡°The sudden voice startled the two of them, and they separated in the next second. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face reddened as he shyly called out to the person,¡±¡±¡±¡±Auntie Shi Guang ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t this a little too much of a coincidence? if Auntie Shi Guang had not appeared, would brother mu have kissed her just now? ¡± Chapter 2187 ? Chapter 2187: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s appearance had dispersed all the romantic feelings. That was because she was a professional and had even guided him from above. Even though she had only guided him for a short while before leaving, Chu Zhuo did not dare to let his thoughts run wild anymore. ¡± ¡°After the swim, Chu Zhuo said that he wanted to treat Lu mu to a meal to express his gratitude. ¡± ¡°Since Shi Guang wasn¡¯t at home and there was no one to cook for them, the two of them headed to the seafood restaurant that they would pass by on their way back. ¡± ¡°When they were ordering, Chu zhuote said boldly,¡±¡±brother mu, order whatever you want to eat. It¡¯s my treat today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu raised her eyebrows and said,¡±¡±you¡¯re so generous?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo waved his hand and said,¡±¡±of course. I¡¯m treating you to a meal.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu took the menu and randomly ordered a few dishes. ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at it and immediately said,¡±¡±how can that be? there are only a few dishes. How can it be enough?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll have an abalone,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll have a serving of sea cucumber, a serving of lobster, and a serving of caviar.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s enough,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is that enough? I feel that it¡¯s stillcking a little. ¡°¡± She named three more dishes in one breath. Seeing that she wanted to order more, Lu mu stopped her.¡±¡±There are only two of us. We can¡¯t finish if we order too much.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo finally gave up and put down the menu. ¡°She said that she was treating Lu mu to a meal, but in the end, she ate the most. Every time she gave Lu mu food, Lu mu would give her food a few times. Lu mu had always been eating very elegantly and slowly. Although she did not put down her chopsticks, she really did not eat much. ¡± ¡°However, even if it was just the amount, Chu Zhuo could still eat a lot. However, if he ordered too much, he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish it. Before paying, Chu Zhuo generously said, ¡°¡±It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s impossible for it to be just right when I treat brother mu to a meal.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, when it was time to pay the bill, he called the waiter to pay. ¡± He rummaged through her bag and realized that she didn¡¯t have any money with her. ¡°What was even more embarrassing was that her phone had turned off automatically. Now that she could pay, she usually didn¡¯t bring money out. If she had known, she would have charged her phone first. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can you guys help me charge my phone and turn it on?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said in embarrassment. Her voice was very soft and she really didn¡¯t want Lu mu to hear her. However, Lu mu was standing right beside her. How could he not hear her? ¡± Lu mu took out her phone and asked the waiter for the bill. ¡°Chu Zhuo blushed.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, brother mu. I made you pay. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you when I get back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can that be?¡±¡± she had already promised to treat him, and then ordered a lot of food. These were all very expensive, and she was so rich because she didn¡¯t have any money for her New Year¡¯s money ... In the end, she let brother mu pay for it. Fortunately, it was brother mu. If it were anyone else, they would definitely think that she was deliberately scamming him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do we still need to distinguish between each other?¡±¡± Lu mu reached out and patted Chu Zhuo¡¯s head. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face immediately turned red. He looked at Lu mu shyly, his eyes filled with love. ¡± ¡°The two of them left one after another, but they did not see a tall man standing upstairs. ¡± There was a certain distance between them and he did not know that they had told each other. He only saw Lu mu touching her daughter¡¯s head. Her face instantly turned ck and she clenched her fists so tightly that they made cracking sounds. ¡°His precious daughter was still so young, but Lu mu, this brat, had already flirted with his daughter. She treated her to a meal and even touched her head. ¡± He was not any worse than he was back then! ¡°Although she knew that her daughter was going to get married in the future, she was still young. The cabbage had not even grown yet and she was already being pushed around. Her mood was even worse than if the cabbage had grown up and been pushed around! ¡± Chapter 2188 ? Chapter 2188: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (18) Trantor: 549690339 The two of them walked back slowly after dinner. The women they met along the way would stare at Lu mu from time to time. One of the girls turned around and stared at Lu mu for a long time. She even wanted to follow him. Chu Zhuo looked at the girl unhappily and held Lu MU¡¯s arm to show his sovereignty. The girl pouted and left. ¡°Chu Zhuo heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. When she looked up and saw Lu mu looking at her, she immediately smiled in embarrassment and let go of Lu MU¡¯s hand. ¡± Lu mu looked at her empty hands and felt a little disappointed. ¡°Chu Zhuo saw that Lu mu was a little dazed, so he asked softly,¡±¡±brother mu, do you think the girl who just passed by is pretty?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did a girl pass by here just now?¡±¡± Lu mu looked down at her and asked. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was so happy that he almostughed out loud when he saw Chu Li¡¯s serious expression, as if he had never paid attention to any other woman besides her. ¡± ¡°Her eyes bloomed with a bright light and she smiled sweetly at Lu mu. She smiled so sweetly that her big eyes were almost visible.¡±¡±Yes, she¡¯s quite pretty. You¡¯re not going to have the good fortune to look at her!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, it even jumped up and down happily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My eyes have always been good ...¡±¡± Lu mu opened her mouth slowly, and her slow speech revealed her teasing. ¡± ¡°But Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t hear her, she had already jumped to the front. ¡± ¡°When they returned to the Chu family, Wang caichun happened to be alone at home. When she saw Lu mu sending Chu Zhuo home, she immediately invited Lu mu over to sit. ¡± ¡°Knowing that Lu mu had been tutoring Chu Zhuo recently, Wang caichun was really happy and grateful from the bottom of her heart. She even invited Lu mu over for a meal on weekends. ¡± ¡°Before Lu mu could reply, the door was opened. Chu mubei had returned. ¡± ¡°Seeing that Lu mu was still in the house, his face darkened. He entered the house with a cold expression and then sat on the sofa. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re back. We were just about to thank ah mu for tutoring Xiao Zhuo.¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei scoffed coldly in his heart. Lu mu was usually as cold as a block of ice. Why would he be so kind as to help others with their make-up lessons? No one would believe that he didn¡¯t have any ns for Zhuo. ¡°He leaned back on the sofa and looked at Lu mu coldly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Although your mother said that she was going to get you engaged since you were born and that she wanted you to be her darling, it was mostly a joke. Even if it wasn¡¯t a joke, you two shouldn¡¯t be too close now. There are differences between men and women. What would it look like if people saw you two being together every day?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Thinking back to how he had been tormented by old Lu and Shi Guang in the past, he could finally hold his head high one day. It definitely wouldn¡¯t be that easy for their son to marry his daughter. ¡± Lu mu did not reply and merely sat there quietly. She did not seem surprised by Chu mubei¡¯s words at all as she looked at him indifferently. ¡°However, Chu Zhuo and Wang caichun were shocked. ¡± ¡°They had not expected Chu mubei to say something like that. Not only that, it was so serious, as though he was talking about business. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Dad, what are you talking about?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo clenched his fist. ¡± ¡°She was both angry and embarrassed, her face was as red as blood, and the redness almost reached the back of her ears. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun red at Chu mubei discreetly as she walked over to his side and tugged at him.¡±¡±How much did you drink tonight?¡±¡± Otherwise, what nonsense was he spouting? ¡± ¡°Chu mubei ignored Wang caichun and looked at Chu Zhuo. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be afraid. My dad is here. He won¡¯t let this brat bully you. ¡°¡± ¡± Chapter 2189 ? Chapter 2189: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo was speechless. He stood up excitedly,¡±¡±Brother mu didn¡¯t bully me. He¡¯s really good to me. He tutored me every day and even taught me how to swim ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The moment he heard about swimming, Chu mubei¡¯s eyes widened in shock.¡±¡±What? this little brat even taught you how to swim? This is unforgivable!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was fine if others didn¡¯t know, but he was here. He knew men¡¯s tricks better than anyone else. How was this teaching swimming? he was clearly taking advantage of her. ¡± ¡°The Lu family¡¯s daughter was their darling, and the Chu family¡¯s daughter was also a treasure. They definitely couldn¡¯t let anyone bully her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Dad,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo snorted.¡±¡±I think you¡¯re the unforgivable one. You¡¯re bullying brother mu for no reason.¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei looked at his own daughter in shock.¡±......¡± ¡°Was there a mistake? she was actually helping Lu mu, this kid. Her father had doted on her like a princess since she was young. ¡± How could she be so outgoing at such a young age? ¡°When he grew up, he would be even more powerful! ¡± ¡°He stood up and looked at Lu mu. He said coldly and forcefully,¡±¡±¡±¡±You,e out with me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he said that, he had already left! ¡± They were going to have a good talk outside. Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t need to guess to know that her handsome father wanted to make things difficult for brother mu. ¡°She immediately acted coquettishly,¡±¡±dad!¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei ignored her and walked out. Chu Zhuo wanted to follow but was stopped by Lu mu. ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, uncle won¡¯t do anything to me. At most, he¡¯ll ask me to care more about you. ¡°¡± Lu mu consoled her.¡±¡±I¡¯ll text you tomorrow to arrange a time for the tutoring session.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although Chu Zhuo agreed, he was still worried. Wang caichun, who had been silent the entire time, held her daughter¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you still have me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She immediately hugged Wang caichun,¡±¡±mother is the best!!¡±¡± ¡± ¨C ¡°Outside the house, Chu mubei was looking at Lu mu with a cold expression as he said coldly,¡±¡±my daughter is still underage. You¡¯d better not have any other thoughts.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s expression did not change. She only replied politely,¡±¡±uncle, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei scoffed coldly,¡±¡±I can tell what you¡¯re thinking with a single look. Those little tricks of yours are all things that I¡¯ve used before and not used. I might as well tell you that your marriage with Xiao Zhuo was just a joke back then. I didn¡¯t really want you to marry her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In fact, at that time, he wanted little happy to marry his Chu Yue. ¡± Marrying old Lu¡¯s daughter was naturally much better than marrying her son to old Lu. ¡°¡±¡±Uncle Chu, I know that she¡¯s still young and that her studies are her top priority. I¡¯ll help her with her tuition and won¡¯t have any feelings for her for the time being.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was only temporary! After all, she was in high school. ¡± ¡°However, he would definitely take action once he graduated from high school ... ¡± ¡°Chu mubei dered arrogantly,¡±¡±then, you better remember what you said today. You don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards our Xiao Zhuo. You¡¯ll only treat her like a younger sister!!¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu was speechless. ¨C ¡°After hearing Wang caichun¡¯s words, even though Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was slightly at ease, he still couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and ran to the door to eavesdrop on what they were talking about. ¡± ¡°Coincidentally, she had heard thest part of Chu mubei¡¯s sentence. ¡± ¡°No feelings, just a sister? Did brother mu say that just now, and that¡¯s why my handsome father said that? ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened, and his heart suddenly felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer. ¡± Younger sister? Was she just a younger sister in Lu MU¡¯s heart? Chapter 2190 ? Chapter 2190: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering!(20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo was sitting in the living room in a daze. It was only when Wang caichun¡¯s voice rang out that she snapped back to her senses and turned to look at her.¡±¡±Mom ... What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang caichun looked at her in confusion.¡±¡±I should be the one asking you what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo went to eavesdrop, Wang caichun went to the kitchen. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head, still in a daze. ¡± ¡°Coincidentally, Chu mubei had also entered the house. Wang caichun looked at him,¡±¡±Where is ah mu? You¡¯ve gone back?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you doing here if not going back?¡±¡± Chu mubei retorted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I say, do you even need that? Ah mu is a good child, so you should be more polite to him. He¡¯ll be your daughter¡¯s other half in the future. ¡°¡± Wang caichun red at him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you¡¯re on good terms with Shi Guang, then so be it! You¡¯ve been ying together all this time! How can you arrange a marriage for your children right after they¡¯ve just been born? you¡¯ve never even thought about whether the two of them are suitable for each other! Do you still think that this is in the past and that you can just arrange a marriage as you wish?¡±¡± Chu mubei replied happily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu mubei, are you despising me now?¡±¡± Wang caichun¡¯s face darkened. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by dislike? I¡¯m just telling you the truth. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If that¡¯s not what you call dislike, then what is dislike? you just think that I¡¯m old and annoying, so you want to go out and find beautiful girls.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re getting more and more exaggerated. I report to you every day where I go, and all my assistants are men. I¡¯ve never seen the artistes in thepany alone, and you¡¯re still suspecting me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you the best at putting on an act? In any case, you don¡¯t like me. You promised me in the past that you would treat me well and listen to everything I say. How long has it been? fortunately, I¡¯m not too old. If I were ten years older, I¡¯d probably be kicked out of the house. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I¡¯ll listen to everything you say.¡±¡± Mubei said as he pulled Wang caichun into his arms. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun was just about to smile at Chu mubei when she heard him say,¡±¡±But you have to listen to me regarding Lu mu.¡±¡± ¡± He really could not let this woman act recklessly and send her young daughter directly to the Lu family. ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s brows furrowed even more as he listened to his parents ¡®flirtatious banter. In the end, he quietly returned to his room. ¡± Did her father not agree because he knew that brother mu only saw her as a sister? ¡°Even if the elders in the family had a verbal marriage agreement, even if they had grown up together, brother mu had never taken it to heart. He thought that the marriage agreement was just a joke. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuoy on the bed, her eyes red. She didn¡¯t want to be brother MU¡¯s sister, she wanted to be his girlfriend. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep. His heart was in turmoil and he woke up after sleeping for a while. When he woke up in the morning, he felt as if something heavy was pressing down on his heart. It was so heavy that it was unbearable. ¡± ¡°In school, she didn¡¯t listen to anything the teacher said in ss. ¡± ¡°She hesitated when it was time to go to the Lu family¡¯s residence for tutoring. She sat in the square of themunity garden in a daze. She had dressed up maturely these few days, but did brother mu still think of her as a little girl? ¡± And how could she let brother mu know that she had grown up? ¡°When she graduated from high school next year and entered University, she could start dating openly. ¡± She was looking down at her shaking feet when a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her ... Chapter 2191 ? Chapter 2191: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo raised his head subconsciously and saw a man in a suit. His facial features were exquisite, and he was tall and straight. He had an extraordinary aura. ¡± ¡°She immediately stood up and called out honestly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother shaoqian.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian looked at her terrified and nervous expression and couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing sitting here alone? Where¡¯s ah mu?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Everyone knew that this was ah MU¡¯s little wife. He had been watching her closely since she was young and hadughed at him several times for liking to raise a lovely wife. However, there was no fluctuation of emotion on his cold face. ¡± ¡°At this moment, little zhuozhuo seemed to have suffered some grievances. Could it be that she had quarreled with Lu mu? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t do anything, I just wanted to sit here alone,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo replied gloomily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where¡¯s ah mu?¡±¡±Lu shaoqian asked. ¡± Chu Zhuo shook his head. ¡°¡±¡±You two quarreled.¡±¡± Lu shaoqian raised his eyebrows. ¡± Chu Zhuo still shook his head. ¡°¡±¡±Then what¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo felt like crying. His voice was a little choked. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian panicked a little as he listened. Little girl, don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t know how to coax this kind of little girl. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t I give Lu mu a call and ask him toe down to pick you up?¡±¡± he had juste out of the Lu residence and naturally knew that Lu mu was at home. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don ¡®t, don¡¯ t!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t I send you home?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I¡¯m meeting brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± Lu shaoqian was speechless. ¡°It¡¯s not this, it¡¯s not that. What do you want me to do? at this moment, Lu shaoqian was a little regretful. ¡± ¡°If he had known that he would see the Chu family¡¯s youngdy sitting in the square, he would have called Lu mu directly. ¡± ¡°He asked softly,¡±¡±then what grievances have you suffered?¡±¡± You¡¯re feeling terrible now, aren¡¯t you? why don¡¯t you just cry and tell me what you want when you¡¯re feeling better?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes were red and slightly teary. When she heard this, she looked at Lu shaoqian in shock.¡±¡±Brother shaoqian, how can you make people cry like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Even if she wanted to cry, she probably couldn¡¯t do so now. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then what do you think we should do?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian spread out his hands and felt his hands itch. The little sister of the Chu family in front of him was like a little rabbit. She was really so happy. Now that she had grown up, she was no longer close to him. ¡± ¡°However, he didn¡¯t have a happy little sister. Having a little sister like Chu Zhuo wasn¡¯t bad. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t expect me to bark like a puppy to tease you, right?¡±¡± He had a helpless look on his face as he spread his hands. ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Chu Zhuo burst outughing. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian alsoughed,¡±¡±you¡¯reughing, so you¡¯re fine.¡±¡± How about I treat you to some desserts? I heard that girls will be very happy after eating desserts. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo sniffed and pursed his lips, ¡°¡±You¡¯ll get fat after eating desserts. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then have desserts without sugar.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can that be called dessert? it¡¯s definitely not good.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°As the two of them were chatting, a figure suddenly walked out from the right. He looked at them coldly and slowly walked towards them. ¡± ¡°When Lu shaoqian saw him, he heaved a sigh of relief.¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah mu is here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems like you can discuss this dessert with ah mu,¡±¡± she said to Chu Zhuo with a smile. It meant that he had nothing to do with it. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo turned his head and nced at Lu mu. He only felt that his expression was exceptionally indifferent, as if he did not care about her at all. Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart ached as if it was being pulled. ¡± ¡°She reached out and grabbed Lu shaoqian, who was about to leave.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother shaoqian, don¡¯t go!!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2192 ? Chapter 2192: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu shaoqian looked at Chu Zhuo in surprise.¡±¡±There¡¯s still something.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He wanted to pull back his sleeve, but Chu Zhuo held on to it tightly, not letting go. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t look at Lu mu and looked straight at Lu shaoqian, as if she was afraid that he would go back on his words.¡±¡±¡±¡±You said you¡¯d treat me to desserts. You can¡¯t go back on your word, brother shaoqian.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, Lu shaoqian still noticed the nervousness in her eyes. She wasn¡¯t afraid that he would go back on his words, but she didn¡¯t want to be alone with Lu mu. ¡± Heh~this is getting interesting. ¡°He turned his head and looked at Lu mu. Although Lu MU¡¯s young and handsome face was trying hard to maintain an expressionless face, the cold light in his eyes betrayed him. He was obviously very concerned. ¡± It seemed that his guess was right. The two of them had really quarreled. The quarrel between the childhood sweethearts really had nothing to do with him. He also didn¡¯t want to be innocently involved. ¡°¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we do it another day?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian did not want to provoke Lu mu. Although this kid was young, he was shrewd and had a deep mind. He was also sinister and ck-bellied, so it was not unreasonable for happy to call him little devil. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo frowned.¡±¡±But you said you would treat me today. You¡¯re an adult. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian was helpless and could onlypromise. He called Lu mu,¡±¡±¡±¡±Fine, I¡¯ll keep my word. How about I treat you to a meal?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo wanted to leave with him because he did not want to talk to Lu mu. Naturally, he was unwilling,¡±¡±¡±¡±But ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you forget that you have tuition today?¡±¡± Just as Chu Zhuo was about to speak, Lu mu interrupted him. ¡± ¡°He looked at Chu Zhuo even more coldly, and there seemed to be a trace of doubt in his eyes. He was wondering why she suddenly liked to pester Lu shaoqian. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had always been a little afraid of Lu mu. Because he liked her, he was always careful, afraid that he would make her unhappy. ¡± ¡°However, at this moment, she bravely looked into Lu MU¡¯s eyes.¡±¡±I¡¯m on leave today. I don¡¯t really want to study.¡±¡± In fact, she was still a little nervous and subconsciously swallowed her saliva. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you rest yesterday? you still have to rest today. Look at how bad your results have gotten because you were so obsessed with swimming.¡±¡± Lu mu di lectured her sternly. ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he saw that Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was a little pale. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he regretted his strictness. ¡± ¡°At this moment, Lu mu, who was beside him,ughed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hey, hey, hey, ah mu, you have to be gentler to girls.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s face was a little ufortable. He looked at Chu Zhuo and whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not being mean to you. I just ... Don¡¯t want you to dy your studies. ¡°¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo pouted and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Lu shaoqian¡¯s smile grew even wider.¡±¡±What this pair of youngdies said is already fierce.¡±¡± ¡± It was really cute for a young couple to argue. ¡°He suddenly remembered that at his age, there seemed to be a little girl who liked to cry and throw tantrums at the drop of a hat. She also liked to pester him like this. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, after scolding her, she would look like she had suffered a great grievance. Although her eyes were swollen and her nose was red from crying, she was extremely cute. ¡± ¡°However, that little girl had grown up now, and she was no longer as soft and cute as when she was young. She had be sharp-tongued and strong-willed, and she always had a straight face as if he owed her tens of millions. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Second brother, don¡¯t you have something to do?¡±¡± Lu mu looked at Lu shaoqian and asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±¡± Lu shaoqian didn¡¯t want to stay any longer and watch the young couple flirt. ¡± Chapter 2193 ? Chapter 2193: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Don ¡®t.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t want Lu shaoqian to leave yet. This time, he reached out and grabbed Lu shaoqian¡¯s hand. Lu shaoqian didn¡¯t even have time to react before he felt a strong murderous aura. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu Zhuo.¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s cold eyes narrowed. ¡± ¡°This time, he directly stepped forward and pulled Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand away. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian, who had regained his freedom, walked away with a smile and waved at Chu Zhuo.¡±¡±¡±¡±Little zhuozhuo, brother shaoqian will treat you to desserts next time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother shaoqian ...¡±¡± Why didn¡¯t you keep your word? I don¡¯t want you to treat me to a meal in the future. I want you to treat me to a meal now. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not young anymore, how can you always hold a man¡¯s hand?¡±¡± Lu mu moved away and blocked Chu Zhuo¡¯s resentful gaze on Lu shaoqian. He felt that Chu Zhuo¡¯s gaze was an eyesore. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s brother shaoqian. ¡°¡± She also often held her brother¡¯s hand, and brother shaoqian was no different from her brother in her heart. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±He¡¯s a mature man,¡±¡± Lu mu said coldly.¡±¡±Do you know what kind of woman would hold his hand like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Which one?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo asked subconsciously. ¡± ¡°Lu mu enunciated each word clearly, her voice low and powerful.¡±¡±The woman who slept with him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was taken aback. His words caused her face to turn red. She wanted to say something, but when she looked at Lu mu, her lips moved for a long time, but she could not say a word,¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°In the end, she couldn¡¯t bear to be embarrassed anymore, so she turned around and left. ¡± ¡°Of course, Lu mu followed him. The two of them walked one after the other, casting long shadows under the sunlight. ¡± Chu Zhuo deliberately moved to the side and stepped on Lu MU¡¯s shadow. ¡°As she stomped on him, she muttered in her heart, brother mu is a Big Bad guy! ¡± ¡°He only knew how to bully her. It was fine if he bullied her, but he clearly didn¡¯t like her, yet he still treated her so well. He might as well just bully her, or even ignore her. ¡± But then again ... Brother mu seemed to be very concerned as she pestered brother shaoqian. Chu Zhuo walked silently and nced at Lu mu from the corner of his eye. Brother shaoqian seemed to be very angry when she was pestering him just now. ¡°Did brother mu not like her being with another man, or was he jealous that she liked brother shaoqian? ¡± ¡°If he was jealous, could it be that brother mu actually liked her? ¡± ¡°However, he had not discovered his heart yet. ¡± She had heard that people who didn¡¯t understand their own hearts only needed to be stimted to understand who they really liked and what they wanted. Aiya! She should have left with brother shaoqian and brother ke earlier. Lu mu followed behind her and did not make a sound. He only smiled slightly when she stepped on his shadow. ¡°Gradually, Chu Zhuo¡¯s footsteps slowed down. He took a few quick steps forward and stood beside her, ¡°¡±You¡¯re done being angry?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not angry. ¡°¡±Chu Zhuo turned his head and looked at him. ¡± ¡°Although he didn¡¯t like her, he treated her like a sister and had always been good to her. So, what was there to be angry about? she was just angry at herself for not being charming enough to make brother mu like her. ¡± ¡°As she thought about this, Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart clenched. She clenched her hands into small fists and quickly made a decision. ¡± ¡°She suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Lu mu.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, please don¡¯t tutor me anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¨C [ps: I wish everyone a Happy Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day and hope that you can find your loved ones and live a happy life!] Chapter 2194 ? Chapter 2194: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu stared at her for a few seconds, his handsome face as cold as ice. ¡± ¡°However, he quickly returned to normal. His thin lips slightly opened, and from the gaps of his teeth, he said a sentence with a slight sarcasm,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu Xiao Zhuo, you¡¯re amazing. You don¡¯t need me to tutor you anymore. Then why don¡¯t you memorize the short English essay I asked you to memorize yesterday?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Now ... Now?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo asked. ¡± Was there a mistake? she was clearly trying to cut off all ties with him. ¡°Lu mu ced her palm on her head and pressed it down.¡±¡±¡±¡±Since you don¡¯t want me to tutor you, I naturally want to see how powerful you are now.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was furious. They were clearly quarreling. How could he pretend that nothing had happened and make her memorize the short essay? ¡°With a bitter face, she pouted her little mouth unhappily and said with infinite resentment,:¡±¡±I won ¡®t!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it that you can¡¯t or that you refuse to recite it?¡±¡± Lu mu stared at her quietly. His deep and indifferent eyes seemed to see through her. ¡± ¡°Of course, he couldn¡¯t recite it! If she could recite it, why would she need to take any supplementary lessons? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± Chu zhuoyu¡¯s eyes reddened. She wanted to cry, but she held it in. She only red at Lu mu and bit her lower lip, making her look extremely fierce. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, I hate you the most ...¡±¡± After she said that, her tears flowed out. She did not want Lu mu to see it, so she wiped her tears with one hand and raised her leg to kick Lu mu with the other. ¡± ¡°Lu mu dodged slightly and avoided her attack. Naturally, he also saw her crying in anger. He did not force her to memorize the short essay anymore. ¡± ¡°He walked over and held Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand, his voice softening in an instant, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong? did someone bully you in school?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No one bullied me,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo shook his head. ¡± ¡°Lu mu asked again,¡±¡±since no one bullied you, why don¡¯t you want to study? you feel that studying is too tiring. You want to eat and y.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He was thinking if he had been suppressing Chu Zhuo too much. After all, everyone had a rebellious mentality. ¡± She was at the age where she loved to y. ¡°Regardless of whether she was willing or not, he forced her to stop ying games and to tutor her every day. ¡± ¡°As long as one was human, when the pressure was too heavy, they would naturally want to resist. ¡± ¡°So, was she in her rebellious phase now? ¡± ¡°At the thought of this, a very doting smile shed across Lu MU¡¯s handsome and devilish face.¡±¡±Do you want to eat dessert? Then, we won¡¯t be having tuition today. I¡¯ll give you a day off and treat you to desserts. ¡°¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo blinked his eyes. Why did he have to be so gentle and considerate? ¡°It seemed that he had always been like this since he was young. No matter how angry she was or how unreasonable she was, he was never unhappy. ¡± ¡°He also forbade anyone from bullying her. If anyone bullied her, he would be the first to help her. ¡± ¡°At that time, she had thought that brother mu was the best person in the world, and that she would marry him when she grew up. It was only after she had this idea that she realized that they were engaged since birth. ¡± ¡°At that time, she was so happy that she jumped up from the ground. When they met for the second time, she even hugged him and shouted happily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, I¡¯ll be your bride in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although his handsome face was expressionless, and he even turned his head away in embarrassment, he did not push her away ... ¡± Chapter 2195 ? Chapter 2195: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In any case, he had always been especially good to her since she was young and had always tolerated her. ¡± Did such tolerance only happen to family members? Only when she treated her as a younger sister would she not care about it. ¡°However, even her own brother was not so good to her. He would often criticize her. It would be fine as long as he did not snatch her desserts, let alone treat her to desserts. ¡± ¡°So, there was a difference between brother MU¡¯s kindness to her and her biological brother ¡®s? ¡± ¡°Also, brother mu was very angry just now and was afraid that she would leave with brother shaoqian. Since she also felt that it wasn¡¯t that brother mu didn¡¯t like her, it was just that he didn¡¯t understand his true feelings for her, then she shouldn¡¯t be anxious and shouldn¡¯t think of anything to agitate him. She could take it slowly since they had plenty of time anyway. ¡± ¡°As Chu Zhuo thought about this, he suddenly stopped feeling depressed and his attitude slowly softened. ¡± ¡°She looked at Lu mu uneasily and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then I want to eat the desserts from ... That restaurant in the north of the city.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Which one?¡±¡± Lu mu asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s the restaurant we went tost time. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. Lu mu agreed immediately. She curled her lips and did not go back to get the car. She held her hand and called a taxi by the roadside to go to the north of the city. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo wasn¡¯t a foodie, but she was in a good mood when she was eating. Besides, she still had a glimmer of hope in her heart that brother mu liked her. ¡± ¡°After she finished the dessert, a bright smile bloomed on her face, as bright as the sky after a rain. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it good?¡±¡± Lu mu didn¡¯t eat. She sat opposite her, her hand supporting her chin, and looked at herzily. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo continued to eat. The red beans here were really delicious. There were also durian bean ice, fermented rice balls ... There were so many delicious things here. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m happy. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you want to continue with the tutoring?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mm ...¡±¡± She stopped halfway and looked up at Lu mu. She pursed her lips and looked conflicted. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her deeply and picked up the teacup in front of her. She lowered her head and took a sip of tea. Then, she said casually,¡±¡±¡±¡±You hate me the most, so you don¡¯t want me to tutor you, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head and said,¡±¡±No, I was just angry just now. I just said it in a fit of anger.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu raised her eyebrows slightly and asked in confusion,¡±¡±¡±¡±So you don¡¯t hate me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded,¡±¡±yeah, I don¡¯t hate it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Does that mean you like him?¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s lips curved up slightly. ¡± Chu Zhuo nodded subconsciously and realized that she had admitted something. She blushed and immediately shook her head. She did not dare to look at Lu mu and only dared to hang her head. ¡°His heart was beating like thunder, as if it would jump out of his chest in the next second. ¡± ¡°Lu mu did not question her further. She just pushed her dessert in front of her.¡±¡±Have fun tomorrow and eat well today. You¡¯ll have to study hard from tomorrow onwards. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t say anything. He hesitated for a while and finally agreed. ¡°If they didn¡¯t go for tuition, they would slowly not see each other again, and the distance between them would grow. ¡± ¡°Perhaps in the end, he would not even have the feelings of brother and sister. ¡± ¡°People always had to fight for themselves, especially rtionships. Even if brother mu didn¡¯t like her now and only treated her as a younger sister, she still had a better chance than others. If she got along well with brother mu, she could turn the so-called sibling rtionship into a world-shaking rtionship between a man and a woman. ¡± Chapter 2196 ? Chapter 2196: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When Chu Zhuo returned home, Wang caichun and Chu mubei were in the living room. When he saw Chu Zhuo, Chu mubei immediately smiled and said,¡±¡±Xiao Zhuo is back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing the serious expression on his face, as if something big had happened at home, Chu Zhuo subconsciously thought that his brother had gotten into some kind of peach debt again. He immediately ran over to sit on the sofa and asked with a gossipy look,¡±¡±Mom, dad, what are you guys talking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Nothing much. Your father and I were just having a casual chat.¡±¡± Wang caichun smiled. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei replied coldly,¡±¡±what do you mean by casual chat? daddy just wanted to tell you seriously that you should stay away from that kid from now on.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. It turned out that they were talking about her. She had thought that there would be gossip to hear. ¡°Wang caichun looked at her husband speechlessly,¡±¡±The child is still young, and our familiese here often. Won¡¯t you make it awkward for the two children to meet in the future?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In ancient times, seven years old and seven years old are different. Now that Zhuo is a growndy, of course she has to be more careful,¡±¡± Chu mubei said. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun blushed,¡±¡±then, why didn¡¯t you listen to your father and marry that Chen family, Liu family ... Or whatever youngdy from that family back then? it seems like you even lied to her and said that Lu Yanchen liked her, giving Shi Guang a love rival for nothing. And now, you have the cheek to arrange a marriage for your daughter? aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯ll find a trashy man?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How am I forcing it? it¡¯s clearly you and Shi Guang who wanted to get a baby for them. For the sake of you and Shi Guang¡¯s momentary happiness, you forced your daughter to get married. It¡¯s really inappropriate for such a young child to get engaged and get married when she¡¯s older. This is ridiculous!¡±¡± Chu mubei raged. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Besides, who would dare to trample on my daughter? they must be tired of living.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want his daughter to be treated like a scum. If it was someone else, it would still be fine. But, since it was his daughter, no one would dare to bully her unless they were not afraid of death. ¡± ¡°As for Lu Yanchen, that B * stard, he had always loved to bully him since they were young. His heart was extremely ck, and he was extremely cunning and vicious. The only reason he was so nice to Shi Guang was because he liked her. ¡± This Lu mu brat must be as ck-bellied as his father. ¡°What if in the future, this brat didn¡¯t like Xiao Zhuo anymore, or was a yboy? then wouldn¡¯t Xiao Zhuo¡¯s marriage to him be very miserable? ¡± ¡°At that time, when they sought justice, they would not be happy. ¡± ¡°How could Wang caichun not know her husband¡¯s thoughts? she sneered coldly,¡±¡±You were a scumbag in the past. You¡¯re afraid that Lu mu will be like you in the past, right? but I don¡¯t think Lu mu will be like you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You actually think that he¡¯ll be better than me? you ...¡±¡± Chu mubei was a little exasperated as he scoffed coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±He¡¯s honest now, but who knows what he¡¯ll be like in the future. As the saying goes, women change 18 times as they grow up. Men change 18 times as well. Who knows what kind of character he¡¯ll have in the future? will he be good enough for my daughter?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo rolled his eyes as he looked at his parents. ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t want to bother with them and nned to leave quietly. After all, his father had always doted on his mother. No matter what happened, he would always listen to his mother. ¡± ¡°Sometimes he didn¡¯t want to listen, but as long as his mother cried, his heart would soften and he would raise his hands in surrender unconditionally. ¡± ¡°In the end, the more they talked, the angrier they got. Furthermore, it was about her, so she couldn¡¯t help butin,¡±¡±¡±¡±So, it¡¯s always me who likes it, right? If that¡¯s the case, then what are you guys talking about now?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2197 ? Chapter 2197: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu mubei emphasized,¡±¡±of course, it¡¯s only if you like it, but you can¡¯t like it now, okay?¡±¡± You¡¯re still young ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang caichun red at her husband coldly before turning to her daughter and smiling,¡±¡±The engagement or whatever was just a joke with your Auntie Shi Guang. If you don¡¯t like Lu mu and don¡¯t have any feelings for him, then mummy wouldn¡¯t have forcefully saved you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shrugged.¡±¡±That¡¯s it then. What are you guys still fighting for? in the future, if I like Lu mu, I will marry him. If I don¡¯t like him, then I won¡¯t marry him. It¡¯s useless for you guys to fight over this now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying this, Chu Zhuo returned to his room. ¡± She had heard from Auntie Shi Guang that her parents had also had a passionate love when they were young. Why was it that they were so ... Speechless right now? Chu Zhuo returned to her bedroom andy on the bed. She stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open. ¡°Other than her liking him, the other party also had to like her. Otherwise, how could she be happy? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu likes her, but brother mu doesn¡¯t like her and only treats her as a sister ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo mumbled to himself a few times. He closed his eyes and turned over. Soon, he fell asleep and even had a dream. ¡± It was a beautiful spring dream. ¡°In her dream, she and Lu mu were sitting on a patch of grass. Lu mu looked at her gently, her fingers caressing her face as she called out her name,¡±¡±¡±¡±Little Zhuo ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She felt her face burning, and her eyes were filled with love.¡±¡±Brother mu, do you like me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I like it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not like a younger sister¡¯s love, but the love a husband has for his wife. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Honey ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He actually called her his wife. Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t believe it,¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t believe it. This must be a dream.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Lu mu immediately kissed her lips and only let go of her when she was almost out of breath. However, she was still very close to her. Her dark eyes stared at her without blinking, with an indescribable charm.¡±¡±Now tell me if I¡¯m dreaming.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She shook her head in a daze and stuttered,¡±¡±No... No...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you like it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I like it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as she finished speaking, Lu mu kissed her lips again and pressed her down on the grass ... Just as the lightning was about to strike, Chu Zhuo suddenly woke up. ¡± ¡°After he woke up, Chu Zhuo realized what he had done and shyly covered his face as he burrowed into the nket! ¡± ¡°It was too embarrassing! How could she have such a dream? if people knew about it, they would definitelyugh at her! ¡± She maintained this shyness until she saw Lu mu. She did not even dare to lift her eyelids and did not speak. ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ming.¡±¡± Lu mu was the first to speak. She seemed to be a little ufortable and her throat was very hoarse. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t care less about this and looked at him worriedly, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong with you? have you taken your medicine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m a little heaty, I don¡¯t need to take medicine. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can that be ...¡±¡± However, it seemed like he was getting heaty and decided not to take the medicine. Chu Zhuo frowned and his eyes suddenly lit up,¡±¡±¡±¡±I remember thest time my throat felt ufortable, Auntie bought me some lozenges. I didn¡¯t finish them and left them on the table in the study. Wait for me to get them for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he said this, Chu Zhuo ran to the study room and started to search for lozenges on the table. ¡± ¡°She saw the lozenges on the table. Chu Zhuo reached out to take them, but identally touched a book beside him and dropped it. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately squatted down to pick up the book. At this moment, a piece of paper fell out from the book. She subconsciously picked it up and looked at it. Her face immediately turned pale and her heart started to twist ... ¡± Chapter 2198 ? Chapter 2198: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (28) Trantor: 549690339 A love letter! Why would there be a love letter in brother MU¡¯s book? The craziest thing in my life is to fall in love with you. I¡¯m obsessed with you. I love you so deeply that I can¡¯t control myself. ¡°The greatest wish in this life was to be with you for the rest of your life, even if you were afraid that you could not breathe for the rest of your life. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I love you, even at the end of my life I Will Always Love You deeply ...¡±¡± Every love sentence was so mushy that just looking at it gave him goosebumps. ¡± This was obviously a joke that had been copied from the inte. Not a single word had been changed. Why would brother mu put such a vulgar love letter in his book? ¡°In the past, she had seen brother mu throw away the love letters that girls gave him. This was the first time she saw him putting a love letter in a book. ¡± Could it be that brother mu had feelings for the love letter¡¯s owner? She scrolled down and saw the name. It was actually du Wenli. ¡°Du Wenli had actually sent brother mu a love letter again. Thest one was a year ago, and brother mu had clearly lost it. He didn¡¯t like her. ¡± But ... ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately thought back to the day when du Wenli came to find brother mu, and with just one word, brother mu left with him. ¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t care, how could brother mu leave her with du Wenli without a second thought? ¡± Could it be that brother mu had epted du Wenli? ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cer. He felt his entire body go soft, as if he had suddenly be cotton soaked in seawater. It was extremely heavy and ufortable. ¡± Chu Zhuo silently put the love letter back into the book and then put the book back in its original ce. He was like a robot without a soul. ¡°If brother mu didn¡¯t have someone he liked, she could tell herself that it was because she was still young and he had yet to understand the true feelings between them. As long as they got along well, he would understand one day. ¡± ¡°But now, she found out that brother mu seemed to already have someone he liked? ¡± Was it a question mark? The possibility was very low. ¡°If she didn¡¯t like it, why didn¡¯t she throw it away? why did she keep it in the book? ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo ran up to take the lozenges, he was in a panic. His face was a little pale because he was worried about Lu mu. ¡± ¡°When she ran down again, Lu mu did not notice anything wrong. She only saw that he was far away from her and looked at her hesitantly. She thought that she was only concerned about her. ¡± ¡°He swallowed a piece of lozenges and said softly,¡±¡±much better.¡±¡± He didn¡¯t want Chu Zhuo to worry. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It sounds hoarse. You¡¯ll definitely need a good rest. Brother mu, let¡¯s not do the internship today. We¡¯ll do it when you¡¯re better,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo forced himself to calm down and said quickly. He then carried his bag. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. I don¡¯t need to rest. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can ¡®T. You need to rest well.¡±¡± As Lu mu spoke, she had already run away. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her back and a momentter, the corners of her mouth curled up into a doting smile. She thought that she was justzy and unwilling to do the practice questions today. ¡± ¡°He coughed twice. He did have a cold, which affected his throat. For safety reasons, it was better not to infect her. ¡± ¡°However, two dayster, when his throat hadpletely recovered and there were no signs of a cold, he realized that Chu Zhuo seemed to be avoiding him. ¡± Lu mu narrowed her eyes. ¡°That day, he had caught a cold and she had left home. He had sent her a message to ask if she was home. ¡± Chapter 2199 ? Chapter 2199: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She had replied to him and asked him to rest well, which showed that she was fine at the time. ¡± ¡°However, they did not contact each other after that, and she did not send him any more messages. ¡± ¡°This was not her style at all. Based on how much she cared and relied on him, she should not have not sent him any messages for two days. ¡± ¡°It was fine if she didn¡¯t send him a message, but when he sent her a message saying that his throat had fully recovered and asked her toe over for an internship, she didn¡¯t even reply. ¡± ¡°It was fine that she didn¡¯t reply to his messages, but when he went to pick her up from school, he had clearly sent him a message that she was at the East Gate, but she had sneaked away from the West Gate. ¡± What was wrong with this little girl? When did he make her unhappy? why did she suddenly lose her temper? ¡°The monk could run away, but the temple couldn ¡®t. Was she prepared to not see him for the rest of her life? ¡± ¨C ¡°Chu Zhuo sat in his room, staring at himself in the mirror. His eyes were a little dull, as if there was nothing. He was just in a daze, but there seemed to be a lot of unspeakable words hidden in his eyes. ¡± She couldn¡¯t tell if she was infatuated or indifferent and helpless. ¡°She tried to tell herself that if she didn¡¯t like him, then so be it. Who wouldn¡¯t have a crush on a handsome man in their youth and then think hard about it to no avail? ¡± ¡°At this age, she was young and ignorant. Perhaps she didn¡¯t even know what love was. ¡± ¡°Perhaps her love for brother mu was just a form of worship and admiration. It was her brother¡¯s fault for always bullying her, so brother mu had be her extravagant hope. ¡± ¡°Gradually, she had the illusion that she had fallen in love with him. ¡± ¡°Perhaps there were too many girls who would encounter situations like hers. It didn¡¯t matter. Everything would calm down over time, just like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, leaving no traces behind. ¡± ¡°So, she should make things clear to brother mu and not let hime to her again. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo took out his phone and sent a message to Lu mu.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, thank you for tutoring me all this time. You¡¯re tutoring me while you study on your own. In the end, you still have to manage thepany¡¯s Affairs. It¡¯s really too busy. I shouldn¡¯t give you more trouble, so I hired a tutor for myself. In the future, I¡¯ll have a tutor teach me. I don¡¯t have to trouble you anymore.¡±¡± ¡± There was no reply after the message was sent. ¡°However, Chu Zhuo knew that Lu mu must have seen it. If he didn¡¯t reply, it must mean that he agreed. ¡± ¡°She already knew that she would agree, but Chu Zhuo still felt sad, as if something heavy was pressing down on her. It was so ufortable that she felt like she had a serious heart disease. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad ... As long as I don¡¯t see brother mu, I won¡¯t be sad anymore after so long. ¡± ¡°That night, Chu Zhuo saw Lu mu. ¡± She could vaguely hear a familiar voice from upstairs. It seemed to be Lu MU¡¯s voice. She rubbed her ears. Was she hallucinating? she had just sent brother mu a message not long ago. Brother mu should not havee at this time. Chu Zhuo held onto the stairs and looked down quietly. He happened to see Lu mu standing at the top of the stairs and looking up. ¡°As their eyes met, Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart, which had been calm for a long time, suddenly started to beat again. ¡± ¡°She immediately retreated and wanted to hide in a panic. Then, she heard Lu MU¡¯s voice from below.¡±¡±¡±¡±Aunty, I¡¯ll go up to find Zhuo.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2200 ? Chapter 2200: I¡¯ll give you a lifetime of sweet pampering (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Alright, you may go.¡±¡± Wang caichunughed as she replied, before chiding Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±This child, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you¡¯re doing your internship here tonight? I could¡¯ve waited for you to have dinner together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, Auntie. I have a dinner appointment tonight, so I told her in advance.¡±¡± Lu mu chuckled as she replied and walked upstairs. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is that so? I see. You should go up now. I¡¯ll make you supperter.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. When did she make an appointment with him? She didn¡¯t know why ... Just as she was confused, she saw that Lu mu had already taken a few big steps upstairs. ¡± ¡°What to do, what to do? she had just said to meet less, and now she was not meeting anymore ... She was shocked and flustered. She turned around and wanted to lie down in the bedroom. In the end, before she could close the door, Lu mu had already barged in. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was at a loss for words. His eyes widened.¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu stared at her indifferently. It seemed as if nothing had happened, but in reality, it was bone-chillingly cold. When his gazended on Chu Zhuo, he shivered for some reason. ¡± ¡°However, her panic calmed her down instead. Then, she began to feel depressed. Why did she look so scared? ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She just found out that he didn¡¯t like her, and she was preparing to ept it. Why would she feel guilty and flustered? ¡± ¡°Moreover, her palms were full of sweat. Whenever she panicked or became nervous, she would want to bite her fingers. This was an unconscious action. ¡± ¡°She blinked and put down the finger she had bitten. She chuckled and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... Brother mu, you ... Why are you here ...¡±¡± ¡± The smile on his face and the rxed expression he pretended to have were extremely stiff. ¡°Lu mu was expressionless and coldly asked her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tell me ... How am I supposed toe back?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes flickered, but he didn¡¯t dare to meet his eyes. He stuttered,¡±¡±I ... I don¡¯t know. I texted you to tell you that I¡¯ve found a tutor. Brother mu, you don¡¯t have to ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°For some reason, she felt a little crestfallen after saying that. She sat on the chair next to her. ¡± ¡°Lu mu took a few steps forward and looked down at her from above. Her eyes were even colder.¡±¡±The reason?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo let out a long sigh, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I send you a message? You¡¯re too slow, I shouldn¡¯t have bothered you like this, so ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Continue making up stories!¡±¡± Lu mu cut her off coldly. His cold and handsome face seemed to be covered in ayer of ice. ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s body shrank back slightly. His face was pale and his lips were tightly pursed. ¡°Brother MU¡¯s expression was very fierce, as if she had made an unrecoverable mistake. It was extremely frightening. ¡± ¡°Although brother mu would pull a long face when he was unhappy, he had never been so cold before. She had never seen him so terrifying. It was as if she was an irrelevant sinner who had made him unhappy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± She called out in a trembling voice. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What, you can¡¯t make up anymore?¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s tone was even colder than before, as if it came from the depths of hell. She even lectured her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who taught you to lie to me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was so frightened by him that her eyes turned red. She pursed her lips tightly and tried to calm herself down. However, no matter how hard she tried to hold it in, she could not hold back the tears in her eyes. ¡± Chapter 2201 ? Chapter 2201: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu, who originally wanted to continue being angry, immediately stopped what she was about to say when she saw the girl¡¯s tears. ¡± He didn¡¯t do anything to her. He just wanted to ask her what was going on. He was just a little more serious. Why was she crying? ¡°Chu Zhuo was the one who was panicking just now. This time, it was Lu MU¡¯s turn to be at a loss. His strong aura disappeared and he sat down beside her.¡±¡±Why are you crying?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not crying,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said firmly. He was not crying, but his tears kept falling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Isn¡¯t this crying ...¡±¡± Lu mu also imitated her earlier and sighed in a mncholic manner. She even contained a sense of helplessness. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because brother mu ... You¡¯re too fierce. I¡¯ve never seen you so fierce. I, I, I ...¡±¡± I didn¡¯t want you to be tired, so I didn¡¯t let you tutor me. ¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud because he had a guilty conscience. ¡°Lu mu did not know whether to cry or not. He was really just being a little more serious and did not scold her. Furthermore, she was clearly the one who was being unreasonable and avoiding him first. He was only questioning her because he was angry. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I was wrong, please don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said as he used his long fingers to wipe her tears. ¡± ¡°It was impossible to wipe his tears clean with his fingers. Chu Zhuo directly used his sleeve to wipe his face and continued to cry. This time, he was really crying out of grievance. ¡± ¨C ¡°When Chu mubei got home, he heard from Wang caichun that Lu mu hade over to help Chu Zhuo with his internship. He thought that since the two of them were doing an internship, there was nothing wrong with him going up to take a look as a parent. ¡± ¡°In order not to make Lu mu and his daughter feel that he was too abrupt, he specially got Wang caichun to wash some fruits and bring them up. ¡± ¡°Just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard his daughter¡¯s criesing from the house. Flustered, Chu mubei pushed the door open and saw Chu Zhuo¡¯s guilty face and his daughter¡¯s aggrieved face. ¡± ¡°He subconsciously assumed that Lu mu had bullied Chu Zhuo and said angrily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu mu, what are you doing? Get lost! You don¡¯t need to attend Chu Zhuo¡¯s tuition anymore. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu stood up. No matter how fierce Chu mubei was at him, he still greeted him politely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Uncle Chu,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo stood up in shock as well and looked at Chu mubei in surprise,¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad ...¡±¡± There were still tears on her face. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei tossed the fruits aside and pulled Chu Zhuo over to him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tell dad, did this brat bully you?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo subconsciously shook his head. ¡°¡±¡±If you didn ¡®t, then why are you crying?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo knew that he couldn¡¯t tell his father the truth, so he muttered softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±When he was exining the questions, brother mu was a little more serious and his voice was a little louder. It sounded a little fierce, and I can¡¯t remember it ... So I cried.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is this what happened?¡±¡± Chu mubei did not believe that it was because of some extra lessons. After all, his textbooks were still in his bag. ¡± ¡°It must be that this kid was unruly, that¡¯s why Xiao Zhuo was crying. Her daughter was not willing to tell the truth because she was embarrassed to say that she had been molested by this kid. ¡± The little girl was shy. ¡°He looked at Lu mu impatiently and waved his hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±You can go now. Zhuo doesn¡¯t need your tutoring anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°From the looks of it, his daughter probably didn¡¯t like Lu mu, this brat. If Lu mu liked Xiao Zhuo, then she would definitely chase him to death in the future. ¡± ¡°No matter what the end result was, just the thought of his daughter abusing old Lu¡¯s son was enough to make people happy! ¡± Chapter 2202 ? Chapter 2202: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Although Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t want Lu mu to tutor her and wanted to cut off all contact between them after this period of time, he couldn¡¯t bear to see his father despise him so much.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Daddy, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±¡± She red at Chu mubei angrily.¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Chu mubei was shocked.¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re having tuition. Please don¡¯t disturb us anymore ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°With that, the little girl pushed her father out in an especially strong manner.¡± ¡°By the time his daughter pushed him out of the door, Chu mubei was already dumbfounded.¡± What was going on? he had stood up for her when she was being bullied. Why was she ming him now? it was said that girls tended to side with their husbands. Wasn¡¯t this a little too early? Could it be that she liked Lu mu? His daughter only knew how to eat and y every day. She did not know anything about love. She must have treated Lu mu as an elder brother. Chu mubei went downstairs in a Huff and sat down beside Wang caichun. ¡°Wang caichun, who was eating fruits while watching television, shot him a cold look before continuing to watch the television. She casually asked,¡±¡±The fruits have arrived?¡±¡±¡± Chu mubei did not reply her as he picked up a banana and started eating it while exuding a low pressure. ¡°Wang caichun caught sight of him eating a banana and turned around in shock. She remembered that among all fruits, Chu mubei hated bananas the most. What was up with him today? what was he up to? he was taking a huge bite out of the banana as though he was going to swallow him whole.¡± ¡°Sheughed in a low voice, her voice a little teasing.¡±¡±Chu mubei, what are you doing? Did your daughter give you the cold shoulder just now?¡±¡±¡± ¡°An immature man would always be immature no matter how good his grades were. His daughter was young, but she was already in high school. How could he not remember having a few girlfriends when he was in high school? he was no longer a Virgin.¡± ¡°Now, he still wanted to be his girlfriend¡¯s sex ve. He deserved to be despised.¡± ¡°Chu mubei scoffed coldly,¡±¡±how is that cold treatment? it¡¯s practically ... I went up and saw that brat bullying her. He bullied her so much that she cried. I wanted to help him vent his anger and teach that brat Lu mu a good lesson. In the end, your daughter ... Do you know what your daughter did?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Realization dawned on Wang caichun as she pondered for a moment before replying, ¡°¡±I¡¯m naturally chasing you out. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°Chu mubei was even more shocked.¡±¡±How did you know? don¡¯t tell me that this brat has done the same to you?¡±¡± She could be so unreasonable to him, but she definitely couldn¡¯t be so unreasonable to her mother who had given birth to her.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, your daughter will never treat me like this. ¡°¡±Wang caichunughed.¡± ¡°As she spoke, she used a fork to pick up a piece of honeydew and put it in her mouth. She took a few bites and said,¡±¡±because I will never interfere with my daughter¡¯s rtionship problems.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Chu mubei¡¯s face was cold as he bellowed,¡±¡±How am I interfering with her rtionship problems? it¡¯s only when I see her crying and being bullied by Lu mu that I scold Lu mu. Do you think that I, as a father, have tough out loud when I see my daughter crying?¡±¡±¡± Wang caichun shook her head speechlessly. ¡°In the past, wasn¡¯t he a flirtatious yboy who thought that he had flirted with all the beautiful women in the world and knew the most about the thoughts of beautiful women?¡± Why did he look like a block of wood now? ¡°After being despised by his daughter, he was now being despised by his wife. Chu mubei reached out to grab Wang caichun¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms before sitting on hisp. ¡°¡±What¡¯s with that expression?¡±¡±¡± Chapter 2203 ? Chapter 2203: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s with my expression? are you looking down on me? put me down. I¡¯m already so old, and my child is at home. It¡¯s embarrassing to let me see you like this ...¡±¡± ¡± Wang caichun said as she pushed Chu mubei. ¡°However, Chu mubei refused to let her go.¡±¡±Everyone else can despise me. Even our daughter can despise me. But you can¡¯t ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang caichun brushed him off.¡±¡±Alright, alright, alright. Alright, alright. Hurry up and put me down.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I won¡¯t let go. What¡¯s wrong with letting them see it? I¡¯ve hugged you in front of them since I was a child. The sensible ones should hide it quietly so that it won¡¯t affect their parents ¡®rtionship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It won¡¯t be a good influence.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Based on your tone just now, they¡¯re no longer children. They know what love is and what effect it can have on them.¡±¡± After saying that, Chu mubei kissed Wang caichun on the lips. ¡± His long tongue forced its way in until Wang caichun¡¯s entire body was soft and soft. He only let her go after he let her go. ¡°Wang caichun was breathless from the kiss and found it funny,¡±¡±Chu mubei, you¡¯re really ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s continue upstairs?¡±¡±Chu mubei smirked. ¡± ¡°It was a question, but it was a definite tone. He didn¡¯t give her any space to answer as he picked her up in his arms and walked towards their spy. ¡± ¡°No matter how much time had passed, their feelings for each other had not diminished. ¡± If one were to say that Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen¡¯s marriage and love had always been as fresh and sweet as first love ... ¡°Then, Wang caichun and Chu mubei¡¯s marriage and love would be as passionate as a passionate love. ¡± ¡°The people who liked it felt that it was good, but the people who didn¡¯t like it felt that it was difficult to drink. ¡± ¡°Therefore, they often quarreled with each other, and in serious cases, they even ran away from home. ¡± ¡°However, in the end, it was all because of love and care. It was either he or she who was jealous. ¡± ¡°However, when they finally made up, it was like drinking a ss of cold beer in the hot summer, and they were suddenly full of energy. ¡± And their rtionship seemed to be better than before. ¨C ¡°After chasing Chu mubei out, Chu Zhuo looked at Lu mu weakly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, brother mu. My father is just a little too nervous sometimes. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course not,¡±¡± Lu mu replied softly.¡±¡±I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±¡± ¡°¡±You¡¯ve been avoiding me for the past two days because of uncle?¡±¡±he looked at her deeply. ¡± ¡°Otherwise, he really couldn¡¯t think of any other reason. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo subconsciously shook his head. This wasn¡¯t the reason in the first ce ... But the next second, he nodded his head. He had to find an excuse, so he might as well use this. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it, or is it not?¡±¡± When Lu mu asked again in a cold voice, he narrowed his eyes slightly and a dangerous cold light shed past. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at it and was slightly shocked. He blinked his eyes uneasily,¡±¡±That ... Brother mu, are you angry again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu found it funny.¡±¡±Do you think that I¡¯m so petty? do you think that I¡¯m someone who gets angry so easily?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo shook his head. ¡± ¡°Just as she was about to smile at Lu mu to ease the atmosphere, Lu mu spoke again,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m not angry, and I can¡¯t bear to be angry with you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes flickered as he tried to exin,¡±¡±I-i-i-i-i-i ...¡±¡± She couldn¡¯t think of an exnation even after six times, so she could only lower her shoulders and lower her head as if she had been defeated. ¡± ¡°She had clearly been wronged and upset, so why did it all be her fault in the end? ¡± Chapter 2204 ? Chapter 2204: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu saw that she could not speak for a long time and only lowered her head in pain. Something seemed to have hit her hard in the depths of her heart and softened it. ¡°¡±Tell me, why are you angry?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo raised his eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°¡±I¡¯m angry? I¡¯m not angry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you¡¯re not angry, then why didn¡¯t you reply to my message?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I did reply, but I did so after a while. You didn¡¯t reply to me at the end,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said innocently. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t reply, but he came to her door to scold her. She was probably the only person in the world who was so miserable after a breakup. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her deeply.¡±¡±It¡¯s been so many years. Why are you getting older and older?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at him,¡±¡±What do you mean? how am I regressing? I¡¯m clearly getting taller and prettier with each year.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu could not help but chuckle when she heard the word ¡®beautiful¡¯. ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately knew that he wasughing at her. Did she say something wrong? He couldn¡¯t remember what he had said wrong, and after thinking for a long time, he couldn¡¯t think of anything. His heart was beating rapidly under her gaze, and his face couldn¡¯t help but blush,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, I¡¯m really angry at you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu waved his hand.¡±¡±Alright, I was wrong just now. Your temper has grown!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo frowned unhappily.¡±¡±You¡¯re mocking me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu mu heard this, he chuckled and gently tapped her forehead.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯mplimenting you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯replimenting me,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo muttered. ¡± ¡°She turned around and wanted to leave, but Lu mu held her hand. ¡± ¡°When their hands held each other, it was as if an electric current had passed from their palms to their hearts. It was so numb that they could barely stand. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he felt his body soften in an instant. ¡± ¡°She shifted her body ufortably and used her other hand to rub her arm. After she recovered a little strength, she wanted to pull her hand out ... ¡± The touch of her palm was soft and tender. It was especiallyfortable and beautiful. Lu mu used a little strength and she could not break free. ¡°The air was suddenly filled with a flirtatious atmosphere, and the heat from the restlessness seemed to be able to ignite into a raging fire that could melt people. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Chu Zhuo was ufortable, and now, Lu mu was ufortable as well. ¡± ¡°He coughed lightly and suddenly retracted all the expressions on his face. He looked at her very seriously.¡±¡±You can¡¯t do this again in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When she met Lu MU¡¯s suddenly serious gaze, she subconsciously bit her lip and blinked her eyes. What can¡¯t I? ¡± ¡°The pace was too fast, and Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t keep up. ¡± ¡°Lu mu announced in an imposing manner,¡±¡±if there¡¯s a next time, I¡¯ll eat you up!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock,¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°What did he say? eat her? she looked at Lu mu disapprovingly.¡±¡±Brother mu, I¡¯m a human ...¡±¡± How could a human be eaten? even if he wanted to scare someone, he should have said it in a more down-to-earth way. ¡± Lu mu looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡°He didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, he sat down by the desk.¡±¡±Bring your textbook over. I haven¡¯t asked you to tutor for the past few days. How¡¯s your learning going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo thought to himself,¡±¡±I really don¡¯t want you to give me extra lessons, please stop giving me extra lessons. If you can, please leave now, leave now!!!¡±¡± ¡± Thest four words were almost shouted out in his heart! Chapter 2205 ? Chapter 2205: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°However, Chu Zhuo did not dare to resist at all. She smiled obediently and sat beside Lu mu silently. Then, she took out her textbook and opened it, saying softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±We ... We¡¯re here ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oh no, I¡¯ve hit the wrong ce. ¡± ¡°Lu mu raised her eyes to look at her and frowned slightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Isn¡¯t this the ce I taught you before? didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ve already found someone to tutor you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo quickly exined,¡±¡±I did find someone to tutor me, but not now. Besides ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then tell me, who¡¯s the person you¡¯re looking for?¡±¡± Lu mu interrupted her. ¡± ¡°Find someone to tutor? Of course ... She didn¡¯t look for anyone, but even if she didn ¡®t, she had to name someone. ¡± ¡°However, among the people she knew who were still in school, there was no straight-A student other than brother mu ... What if brother mu said he wanted to see what she would do in ss if she randomly picked one ... Wait, it¡¯s not that there were no straight-a students other than brother mu. There was another one who was also studying and would only graduate this year ... ¡± ¡°It was as if she had found a life-saving straw. She looked into Lu MU¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°¡±It¡¯s miss starry sky. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu frowned slightly,¡¯brother¡¯s girlfriend? If I¡¯m not mistaken, she¡¯s graduating this year. It¡¯s been so many years, but she can still remember your high school questions. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded and said with certainty,¡±¡±Of course I remember. Miss starry sky is amazing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu had almost forgotten that she had be ye Xingxing¡¯s fangirl because of the game. However, was she really looking for ye Xingxing because Chu mubei had objected to his tutoring? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When do we start?¡±¡± She asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In a few days,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo continued to smile. She would call miss starry skyter. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem to ask her for help. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She¡¯s free?¡±¡± Lu mu obviously didn¡¯t believe her. If he remembered correctly, ye Xingxing had been in the military camp recently. How could he have had the time to tutor her? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo replied. After she realized the special identity of the starry sky, she quickly added,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯ve already arranged the time, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that, brother mu. If you have time, you cane and watch miss Xingxing in ss ...¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu remained silent and did not expose her lie. ¡°Although the supplementary lessons continued, it was different from before. Other than learning, the two did not talk about anything else. ¡± ¡°The tutoring didn¡¯tst for long. Lu mu left after an hour. Chu Zhuo heaved a sigh of relief. Just as heid on the bed, he immediately thought of the words she had said to Lu mu. ¡± She quickly sat up again and called ye Xingxing. ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled and said that she could tutor her because she was in her fourth year of University and was doing her internship in the Army. It was very easy, but she didn¡¯t have much time to go out and probably couldn¡¯te back every day to tutor her. However, he invited Chu Zhuo to go to the Army to y with her. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s entire body went soft, and he fell back onto the bed. ¡± What should she do now? brother mu would definitely know that she was lying. ¡°However, the seven-day national holiday was in a few days ¡®time. She could use this opportunity to go to the Army to look for miss starry sky. That was the military camp she had been looking forward to for a long time. ¡± ¡°It was impossible for her to be a valiant female soldier in her life, but she could totally experience the life of a military camp. ¡± Chapter 2206 ? Chapter 2206: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo said he would go. The day before the holiday, she asked her family¡¯s driver to send her to the military camp. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei and Wang caichun knew about this as well, and both agreed for her to experience life in the military. ¡± The campsite was on the outskirts of the city. It was already night time when Chu Zhuo arrived. ¡°The military camp was brightly lit, and the soldier on duty stood straight. When he saw Chu Zhuo approaching, he immediately saluted her. ¡± ¡°Because they had already informed him beforehand, they allowed Chu mubei¡¯s car to enter the gates. ¡± ¡°After entering the military camp, Chu Zhuo rolled down the window. ¡± ¡°Although it was night time, there were still people training. From time to time, their loud and clear slogans could be heard. They carried a deep and shocking aura that shook people¡¯s souls and resounded through the clouds. ¡± ¡°Looking in the direction of the sound, they saw rows of green figures running in an orderly manner on the field. They were doing night exercises at this time ... ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo held his chin in his hand, his face full of admiration. ¡± ¡°She heard that brother mu would being over next summer. If he wore his military uniform, he would definitely be the most handsome soldier in the military camp. ¡± ¡°At that time, she muste back to take a look ... ¡± ¡°That thought was suddenly cut short. She had initially wanted toe back to the military camp and y with brother mu for a while, but when she thought of the love letter and the possibility that he would have a girlfriend by then, she decided not to. ¡± ¡°This wasn¡¯t the driver¡¯s first time at the military camp, so he found ye Xingxing¡¯s location very urately. ¡± ¡°Just as ye Xingxing was thinking that it was about time for Chu Zhuo to arrive, he pulled Lin zhiqiao out to pick Chu Zhuo up when he saw a car parked in front. ¡± ¡°She was very surprised. After the driver got off the car and put down the luggage, she pulled Chu Zhuo and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Zhuo, how did you know it was here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled and replied,¡±¡±my dad oftenes to the military camp. Sometimes, he doesn¡¯t want to drive himself. So, the chauffeur will send him here. So, the chauffeur should know about the dormitory here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I almost forgot about that,¡±¡± ye Xingkong smacked his forehead. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll have to trouble you for the next few days, sister starry sky ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said, a hint of surprise shing in his eyes. ¡± ¡°After chatting for a while, she realized that there was a woman in a military uniform standing next to her. She was looking at her curiously. Her facial features were thin, her eyes were cold, and her thin lips were pursed coldly. Her expression, in contrast with her military uniform, gave her a heroic and valiant feeling. ¡± Chu Zhuo looked over and could only think of two words: Cool! ¡°¡±¡±Nice to meet you,¡±¡± she immediately waved at her. ¡± ¡°Only then did ye Xingkong sigh and hurriedly say,¡±¡±Look at me ... I almost forgot to introduce you guys. This is my ssmate and also myrade, Lin zhiqiao ... Zhiqiao, this is my younger sister, Chu Zhuo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello, big sister zhiqiao.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo immediately greeted him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao raised her chin arrogantly, but when she met Chu Zhuo¡¯s smiling eyes, her expression suddenly softened and she even smiled at him. ¡± ¡°The little girl¡¯s eyes were clear, and her smile was sweet and cute. She was very likable, just like her little sister. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao stepped forward and reached out to take Chu Zhuo¡¯s luggage.¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve already submitted the application report. From now on, you¡¯ll be sleeping on the bed above mine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled sweetly,¡±¡±thank you, zhiqiao. Thank you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at Lin zhiqiao in surprise.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± Chapter 2207 ? Chapter 2207: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at Lin zhiqiao in surprise.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°During her internship in the military camp, she and Lin zhiqiao had shared a dormitory. ¡± ¡°When she found out that she had guestsing to stay for a few days, Lin zhiqiao was extremely resistant. She threw a tantrum and said that she had brought some random people to the military camp because she had been studying for two days. ¡± ¡°She also strongly requested that no one was allowed to disturb her, or she would immediately chase them out. ¡± ¡°But now, it was fine for miss Lin to take the initiative to help with the luggage. ¡± He actually asked her to lower her status and let little Chu Zhuo sleep in the upper bunk. Did the sun rise from the West? ¡°After Chu Zhuo entered the dormitory, he looked around curiously. The dormitory was empty, and there was nothing to look at. ¡± ¡°However, Chu Zhuo walked around the room for a while, asking and touching everything, including the quilt that was folded like a piece of tofu on the bed. She also pulled Lin zhiqiao and chatted with her for a long time. ¡± This was the first time ye Xingxing had seen Lin zhiqiao treat someone so warmly. It seemed that she was going to lose favor with both sides. ¡°It was just as she had expected. Before Chu Zhuo came, Lin zhiqiao only talked to her and would share everything good with her. ¡± ¡°After Chu Zhuo arrived, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with ye Xingxing unless it was absolutely necessary. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, on the other hand, was here to y with ye Xingkong and get him to tutor her, but after he came, his textbooks were thrown into some corner. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao brought Chu Zhuo around the military camp. In Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart, Lin zhiqiao was already on the same level as the female general from ancient times who was good at riding and shooting, familiar with strategies, and galloped on the battlefield. ¡± ¡°However, the ¡°¡±female general¡±¡± who was so handsome that she could turn people gay a second ago suddenly became shy in the next second. ¡± ¡°She followed Lin zhiqiao¡¯s gaze and saw three handsome men in military uniforms walking over. Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately raised his hand to greet them,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother Xiaobai.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai had brought Zhan xuantian and yang Wenke to the meeting. They were originally going to take another route, but when he heard Chu Zhuo¡¯s voice, he immediately walked over to her, greeted Chu Zhuo, and asked her how she was living in the military camp. ¡± ¡°While Chu Zhuo and Lu yubai were chatting, Chu Zhuo noticed that Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face was actually red. She had a shy look on her face, like a young girl who had just opened her eyes to love. ¡± ¡°After Lu yubai and the other two left, Lin zhiqiao was even more reluctant to leave. Even if their figures had disappeared from her sight, she still did not look away. ¡± ¡°It was only when she noticed Chu Zhuo beside her, frowning and staring at her, that she regained her senses and coughed lightly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the East. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t move, and the expression on her face became more and more serious. She endured it again and again, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±¡±That ... Do you like brother Xiaobai?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao was stunned and asked with a puzzled face,¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you just say?¡±¡± She liked Lu yubai ... Strictly speaking, she didn ¡®t. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±When you saw brother Xiao Bai just now, you looked so shy. You clearly like him, but brother Xiao Bai is miss starry sky¡¯s boyfriend, and you¡¯re good friends with miss starry sky. You can¡¯t do this. You have to quickly digest this feeling ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she felt that Lin zhiqiao was very pitiful. She reached out and hugged her.¡±¡±Big sister zhiqiao, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯ll help you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: the side Story is about to end. There aren¡¯t many plots left. Chu Zhuo and Lu MU¡¯s timelines are a little too long. They have to finish writing the others ¡®first. As they have tobine the previous plots, the ending plot will be a little slow. Please forgive them.] ¡± Chapter 2208 ? Chapter 2208: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (8) Trantor: 549690339 Lin zhiqiao finally understood what was going on after hearing so much. She couldn¡¯t help butugh as if she had heard an international joke. ¡°Chu Zhuo was bewildered by her smile and softly called out to her,¡±¡±Big sister zhiqiao ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao patted her shoulder and said with certainty,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, little Chu Zhuo. I¡¯ve never had any thoughts about Lu yubai ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she felt that something was wrong, so she shook her head and corrected,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s not like I never did. I did have feelings for Lu yubai in the beginning, but that was because I had a problem with him. Ever since miss starry sky took Lu yubai in, I¡¯ve given up on him. I have another goal!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately thought of the two soldiers beside her and she suddenly realized,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh, I understand. You like one of the two beside him ... That big guy or that charcoal guy. Both of them are big and dark ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao interrupted her,¡±¡±What do you mean big ck charcoal? that¡¯s bronze skin. Men with skin like that are sexy and mesmerizing. Do you know how to appreciate it? little girls look sweet, so your mouth should be a little sweet too, understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Although it¡¯s a little darker, but it¡¯s really very very very very very very handsome ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo hurriedly praised and rubbed against Lin zhiqiao like a spoiled child,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is that the one on the left? the one who looks taller, more powerful, and sexier?¡±¡± ¡± Zhan xuantian was standing on the left side just now. ¡°Lin zhiqiao coughed lightly and held back herughter.¡±¡±Of course, instructor Zhan is the most handsome. Not to mention yang Wenke, he¡¯s even more handsome and powerful than that pretty boy Lu yubai ...¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo snorted in his heart. She was obviously far from brother Xiaobai. This was probably the saying ¡®beauty is in the eye of the beholder¡¯. ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes. Big sister zhiqiao¡¯sbat officer is the most handsome and the best.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s only natural,¡±¡±Lin zhiqiao replied proudly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How long have you been dating?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nosily asked another question. He thought that from Lin zhiqiao¡¯s attitude, she should have already gotten together with thatbat instructor. ¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face suddenly turned cold. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t even mention it!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this point, Lin zhiqiao was a little angry. ¡± ¡°Of the thirty-six ways to pursue a husband, she had used almost all of the first. ¡± ¡°However, Zhan xuantian, that blockhead, did not show any signs of it. Every time she tried to get close to him, he would avoid her, leaving herpletely confused. ¡± ¡°Did he not like her, or was there some other reason? ¡± Chu Zhuo looked at Lin zhiqiao¡¯s distressed face and didn¡¯t continue to ask her. ¡°At dusk, when ye Xingxing was tutoring Chu Zhuo, Chu Zhuo asked ye Xingxing nosily,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s up with that big sister zhiqiao and that instructor Zhan?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The two of them, they should be considered a couple.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A pair? But looking at big sister zhiqiao, it¡¯s like she¡¯s either in love or her confession didn¡¯t seed. ¡°¡± Chu Zhuo guessed,¡±¡±could it be that thebat instructor has a girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± Speaking of this, ye Xingguang was also quite suspicious. She thought that it was probably because Lin zhiqiao was too enthusiastic that she had scared instructor Zhan. After all, instructor Zhan was a very serious and honest man. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If there¡¯s nothing, then instructor Zhan doesn¡¯t like big sister zhiqiao. But big sister zhiqiao is very beautiful ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2209 ? Chapter 2209: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like him. I think I do like him. I guess it¡¯s just that the time isn¡¯t right. Feelings need to be built up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It would be great if she and brother mu could develop feelings for each other. Chu Zhuo held his chin with his little hand.¡±¡±Then, sister starry sky, will you marry brother Xiaobai after you graduate?¡±¡± ¡± What she had once wanted the most was to be brother MU¡¯s bride after graduation. ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled shyly, then shook his head.¡±¡±Not yet. I have a mission now. Even if I want to get married, I have toplete this mission first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The Army¡¯s missions were all confidential, so Chu Zhuo naturally wouldn¡¯t press on. He only gave his blessings,¡±¡±Then, I wish that sister Xingxing canplete her mission as soon as possible, get married to brother Xiaobai, and give birth to a beautiful and cute baby.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± Ye Xing Kong smiled sweetly as he patted Chu Zhuo¡¯s head. ¡°She wanted to, but this mission was a bit of a headache. ¡± ¡°Or was it rted to the core code from many years ago, because the core code she wrote waspiled, upgraded, and then turned into a virus shell. ¡± ¡°However, this wasn¡¯t the first time. Last year, they had upgraded the virus again. ¡± ¡°After some investigation, the source of the virus was a cyber crime group. Fromst year until this year, they hadmitted many crimes and created different viruses to take the opportunity to ask for money. ¡± ¡°In the past, she had expressed that it was impossible not to find the person who stole her code. No matter who touched herputer, she would find them. It was only a matter of time. ¡± ¡°But now, two to three years had passed, and she still couldn¡¯t find it. ¡± ¡°After thinking about it, she still felt that the reason why the code was stolen back then should be rted to Luo shiqin. ¡± ¡°Perhaps it didn¡¯t matter if she had stolen it or not, he could still test her ... ¡± ¨C ¡°After the two of them finished their tutoring, it was alreadyte at night, but Lin zhiqiao had yet to return. ¡± Lin zhiqiao was currently waiting for Zhan xuantian. ¡°Although she was also in the military camp now, the time she had to meet Zhan xuantian was still very little. Before they met today, he had not spoken to Zhan xuantian for a week. ¡± ¡°She knew that after Zhan xuantian¡¯s meeting ended, he would definitely pass by this road, so she had specially waited here. ¡± ¡°After waiting for a long time, she finally saw Zhan xuantian, Lu yubai, and yang Wenke walking out together. ¡± ¡°She quickly took out the small mirror on her body and looked at her back. Fortunately, she had washed her face before she came, so her skin was in good condition. However, her lips were a little dry, so she quickly licked them. ¡± ¡°Her lips were moist, and they were full and alluring. ¡± ¡°The female soldier was really pitiful. She couldn¡¯t even use her makeup and skincare products casually. In order to get herbat officer, she had really given up too much. She hoped that she could get the reward she deserved ... ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao put the mirror back into her pocket, then turned around and smiled at the three of them.¡±¡±¡±¡±What a coincidence, we meet again, instructor Lu, instructor yang ... And instructor Zhan.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Thest two words,¡¯instructor Zhan¡¯, were clearly spoken in a gentler tone, with a shyness that was different from her usual arrogance. ¡± ¡°When he saw Lin zhiqiao, Zhan xuantian was a little embarrassed. He wanted to pretend that he didn¡¯t see her, but yang Wenke stopped him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, don¡¯t see that he¡¯s waiting for you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian awkwardly stayed behind. When he met Lin zhiqiao¡¯s unbridled gaze, the tall man felt his ears burn. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Comrade Lin ... Is there something you need from me?¡±¡± he coughed lightly. ¡± Chapter 2210 ? Chapter 2210: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (10) Trantor: 549690339 Lin zhiqiao looked at his well-defined side profile. He looked so serious that she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him. ¡°Originally, she had only wanted to talk to him for a while, but now she couldn¡¯t help but raise her finger and ce it on Zhan xuantian¡¯s chest.¡±¡±¡±¡±I just asked around. You¡¯ll be on leave in two days, so I¡¯ve transferred you a day off.¡±¡± ¡± Zhan xuantian took a step back ... ¡°This woman always came to look for him. Every time she saw him, she was like a Hungry Ghost who saw food, her eyes shining with excitement. No matter whether he paid attention to her or not, she would always pester her, thinking of ways to provoke her, disturb her mind, and make him lose control of his mind and panic. ¡± What was she trying to do? did she really like him? ¡°A rich youngdy like her seemed to treat him as a toy. If she really got her hands on him, she would probably lose interest in him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Casino Lin, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going back first.¡±¡± Zhan xuantian said and ran off as if he was running for his life ... ¡± ¡°Why was he so cold again? Lin zhiqiao was extremely angry and shouted at his back,¡±¡±¡±¡±Zhan xuantian, stop right there!¡±¡± ¡± Zhan xuantian pretended not to hear him and continued walking forward. ¡°Lin zhiqiao immediately chased after him and blocked Zhan xuantian¡¯s path.¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you really hate me that much?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s face was cold.¡±¡±I don¡¯t hate you. I just don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re always talking nonsense in front of me. The military camp is a serious ce. You can¡¯t do whatever you want.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao was so angry that she was about to vomit blood. She couldn¡¯t help but ask loudly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is he gay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, Zhan xuantian¡¯s eyes widened and he looked at her in surprise.¡±¡±¡±¡±What nonsense are you talking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How else would you be able to stand in front of such a beautiful woman like me?¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao asked loudly.¡±¡±You don¡¯t even have a girlfriend. If you¡¯re not Gay, how are you going to exin this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s face was red with anger, and he couldn¡¯t even speak. All he wanted to do was to get as far away from her as possible. ¡± ¡°However, she insisted on forcing him to step forward.¡±¡±¡±¡±Answer me,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian retreated.¡±¡±Stop being unreasonable!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Am I being unreasonable or are you a coward? either way, if you¡¯re not a coward, you¡¯re Gay. If you admit that you¡¯re Ggy, I¡¯ll never bother you again!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he continued to press forward, forcing Zhan xuantian into a corner. ¡± ¡°This was the first time Zhan xuantian had been in such a sorry state, and it was all because of a woman. She stood on her tiptoes and rushed directly to her face. Her lips opened and closed as she said a lot of words to him, her breath spraying ambiguously on his face. ¡± ¡°There was already a wall behind him. Zhan xuantian stopped in his tracks, and Lin zhiqiao immediately mmed her palm against the wall, giving Zhan xuantian a Kabe-don. ¡± Zhan xuantian looked at the domineering woman in front of him. His self-control and patience had reached their limits because of her provocation. ¡°He reached out to hold her waist, turned around, and pressed her against the wall. He pressed her against the wall domineeringly and called her name in warning,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lin zhiqiao!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao was a little shocked at first, but she quickly calmed down.¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t like me, I can clearly feel it, you, are, moved, by, me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her finger jabbed Zhan xuantian¡¯s chest, jabbing thest few words one after another, each word pausing like a falling Pearl! ¡± Chapter 2211 ? Chapter 2211: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and his handsome face was tensed. His expression was serious and heavy. ¡°¡±You¡¯re a girl, can you speak ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao interrupted her. ¡± ¡°As he said that, he leaned forward. ¡± ¡°Lin xuantian subconsciously leaned back. He saw Lin zhiqiao holding his arms and tiptoeing as she shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll give you two chances now. Let me sleep with you for one night, or let me sleep with you tonight. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Whether it was a night or Wanwan was not the main point. The main point was that she knew he was a responsible man. As long as he agreed to have anything with her, he would definitely take responsibility. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian only felt that these words were shocking. He swallowed his saliva, and his Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down. He was somewhat furious, but he naturally spoke out the words in his heart,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re pretty and I have feelings for you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll ept you and be with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because you¡¯re not the person I¡¯m looking for, and I don¡¯t have time to y with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This answer made Lin zhiqiao slightly stunned. She frowned.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t try to fool me. You¡¯re a coward!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She hated people who said that they liked her but couldn¡¯t be with her. They kept making excuses and saying that it wasn¡¯t a feudal society anymore. It was already the 21st century. If you liked her, you had to love her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Fine, I¡¯m a coward. Come on, such a timid man is not worthy of you, miss Lin. Please stay away from me in the future.¡±¡± ¡± Zhan xuantian said coldly and turned to leave. ¡°In the end, before he could turn around, Lin zhiqiao kissed him on the mouth. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s eyes widened, and his body stiffened. When he finally reacted, he immediately reached out to push Lin zhiqiao away, but Lin zhiqiao hugged his waist tightly, and he did not dare to use brute force. ¡± ¡°However, Lin zhiqiao did not care at all, allowing her kiss to continue. Zhan xuantian could clearly feel his emotions sinking uncontrobly. He knew that he had to end all of this, or the consequences would be unimaginable. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian closed his eyes and used all his self-control to push Lin zhiqiao away. Then, he roared,¡±¡±¡±¡±Stop messing around, this is a military camp!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at Zhan xuantian¡¯s back as he left, Lin zhiqiao stomped her feet in anger and then returned to her dormitory in a Huff. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing was currently chatting with Chu Zhuo, the two of themughing and chatting. ¡± ¡°After Lin zhiqiao entered the house, she directly sat between the two of them and then angrily shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m so angry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was shocked and looked at her worriedly,¡±¡±Big sister zhiqiao, what¡¯s wrong? who bullied you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who would dare to bully him?¡±¡± ye Xingxing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, not the slightest bit surprised or surprised.¡±¡±What, did you get rebuffed by thebat instructor again?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, I hit a nail and failed to seduce him.¡±¡± Thinking about how Zhan xuantian had pushed her away heartlessly and left without looking back, Lin zhiqiao felt like crying. ¡± She was such a beautiful woman. What was he not satisfied with? ¡°Feeling depressed, she turned to Chu Zhuo and asked,¡±¡±Do you have wine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head,¡±¡±I¡¯m a student. I can¡¯t drink. Also ...¡±¡± Wasn¡¯t this the military camp? You can drink as you please there. ¡± ¡°She looked at ye Xingkong, a little at a loss. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled at her and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ignore her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She then looked at Lin zhiqiao and said,¡±¡±if you really think that there¡¯s no way to pursue her anymore and you¡¯re so annoyed, why don¡¯t you end your internship early? you can drink as much as you want when you get home.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2212 ? Chapter 2212: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lin zhiqiao immediately refused,¡±¡±no!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Today¡¯s seduction wasn¡¯tpletely without effect. She could still feel that Zhan xuantian¡¯s heart had been moved. Since he liked her, why didn¡¯t he ept her? ¡± She would eventually find the reason. ¡°Sigh, why did she fall in love with a block of wood! ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo held Lin zhiqiao¡¯s hand and tried tofort her.¡±¡±Big sister zhiqiao ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish, Lin Zhiyan stood up.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hmph! I know he¡¯ll be taking a break in two days, and he won¡¯t be in the Army by then. I¡¯ll see what excuse he cane up with then! Take a bath and sleep!¡±¡± ¡± He strode straight to the bathroom. Chu Zhuo was dumbfounded. This recovery was too fast! ¡°Ye Xingkong shrugged, his face helpless. ¡°¡±It¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Little Big sister zhiqiao, why must you insist on that battle instructor? I saw so many handsome soldiers in the military camp, and I felt that with big sister zhiqiao¡¯s qualifications, she could really find someone better ...¡±¡±She really felt that thebat instructor was very ordinary. Following big brother Xiaobai, the other instructor standing beside him seemed to be more handsome. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I really gave up so easily, it wouldn¡¯t be called like.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t give up on someone you like easily, right?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo blinked his eyes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course. It¡¯s very rare to meet someone you like in life. Naturally, I¡¯ll fight for it.¡±¡± Ye Xingchen smiled. ¡± Chu Zhuo found it difficult to fall asleep that night. ¡°Brother mu had always been good to her, and now she was not sure if he was with du Wenli, so why didn¡¯t she ask him or confess to him? ¡± What if brother mu rejected her? ¡°If he really rejected it, then so be it. He couldn¡¯t just not give it a try. ¡± ¡°Miss starry sky was right. It was not easy to meet someone you liked. She didn¡¯t know if he had a girlfriend or if he liked her. Even if he didn¡¯t like her, she should try her best. ¡± As long as he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend ... ¡°Therefore, regardless of whether she confessed or not, she had to ask brother mu if he had a girlfriend. ¡± ¨C ¡°Two dayster, Lin zhiqiao was resting. She had changed out of her military uniform and was wearing a slim-fit long dress. Her chest was big and her waist was thin. As a woman, Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t help but whistle and give her a thumbs up. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao went to look for Zhan xuantian, but she found nothing. ¡± He didn¡¯t have to wait for her. He could just hide. She had her own ways of finding him! ¡°Zhan xuantian had left the military camp before dawn. Since Lin zhiqiao had said that it was a rest day, she would definitelye to find her. If that was the case, he would not be able to have any peace. ¡± ¡°After visiting his injuredrade at the hospital, Zhan xuantian nned to go to the mall to buy some things and mail them back to his parents. ¡± ¡°In the end, the moment he got out of the car, he saw Lin zhiqiao standing in the shopping mall¡¯s Square, smiling at him. ¡± He didn¡¯t n his schedule and just followed his heart. How would Lin zhiqiao know that he was going to be here? Could it be that everything was a coincidence or fate? He didn¡¯t believe that she had found his address. ¡°¡±¡±What a coincidence. Instructor Zhan, are you also here to buy things?¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao giggled as she greeted Zhan xuantian. Her eyes seemed to be glued onto Zhan xuantian¡¯s body, so hot that it was as if she was going to melt him. ¡± Zhan xuantian looked away helplessly. Chapter 2213 ? Chapter 2213: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (13) Trantor: 549690339 Zhan xuantian looked away helplessly. ¡°It seemed that he really had to make things clear to her this time. Otherwise, it would be more troublesome in the future, and it would only make their rtionship moreplicated. ¡± ¡°He turned his head and looked around. There was a good coffee shop next to the mall. He said to Lin Zhiyan,¡±¡±¡±¡±Come with me,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao was shocked. It was only when Zhan xuantian turned around that she covered her mouth in surprise and joy. He didn¡¯t chase him away, and even invited her to join him? ¡± ¡°God, she couldn¡¯t be dreaming, right? ¡± ¡°Following Zhan xuantian¡¯s steps, Lin zhiqiao felt as if floating clouds had appeared beneath her feet, and her entire body was about to float up. ¡± ¡°After entering the caf¨¦, Lin zhiqiao felt that it was a pity that there was no hotel next to the shopping mall. If there was a hotel ... Cough, cough, cough, she was not a perverted woman. ¡± It was only because she wanted to settle herbat instructor that she always thought of dirty things. ¡°As long as instructor Zhan was with her, this was not the main point, not the main point! Hahaha! ¡± ¡°There weren¡¯t many people in the coffee shop at this time. The two of them found a quiet booth seat. The curtain was pulled open, and it looked like a small independent private room. ¡± Lin Zhiyan was very happy. She took the menu and ordered a bunch of food and drinks. ¡°The coffee was ordered by Zhan xuantian. After it was served, she poured a cup for him.¡±¡±This is an Italian coffee. It¡¯s the most bitter. Do you like to drink this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t reply to her. He took a sip of the coffee, and after feeling the bitterness of the coffee, he put down the cup and asked Lin zhiqiao,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you know my background?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This sudden change in topic caused Lin zhiqiao to be slightly stunned.¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course she knew, but why did he suddenly say this? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m different from Captain and Wen ke,¡±¡± Zhan xuantian said seriously.¡±¡±I¡¯m just an ordinary soldier. My hometown is in a small town, and my parents are ordinary citizens.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So what?¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao did not mind. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t understand if she really didn¡¯t care, or if she felt that there was no need to care about these things just for fun, so he continued,¡±¡±¡±¡±My parents have never left the small town in their entire lives. Their biggest wish in this life was for me to get married and have children.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiaoughed. ¡°¡±That¡¯s a good thing,¡±¡± she nodded heavily in agreement.¡±¡±I also think that you should get married and have children.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian looked at Lin zhiqiao, who had suddenly turned shy, puzzled. He did not understand what she was thinking. ¡°¡±They¡¯ve already helped me find one at home. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t let them worry about you. What¡¯s the point of looking for someone else? bring me to meet your parents tomorrow.¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao lowered her head as she spoke and bit her finger in embarrassment. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian was a little confused. Did she really not understand the meaning of his words, or was she pretending? or perhaps in her heart ... Did she really want to marry him? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you even understand what I mean?¡±¡± Zhan xuantian, who had always been a straightforward person, asked directly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean?¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao expressed that she really didn¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t date. I only want to get married, and my wife has to be filial to my parents.¡±¡± Zhan xuantian said seriously. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao smiled and nodded.¡±¡±Okay, then let¡¯s go and write the marriage report tomorrow. I¡¯ve already graduated anyway. I can get married immediately.¡±¡± ¡± Zhan xuantian frowned. ¡°He was silent for a moment.¡±¡±My family is just ordinary people. You are the youngdy of the Lin family. Your family will not agree to us being together.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2214 ? Chapter 2214: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m getting married, not them. Why wouldn¡¯t they want me to be with you? as for your parents, we can¡¯t take care of them every day since we¡¯re both in the military. But we can bring them here and hire an Auntie to take care of them. We can go home and have dinner with them when we have time off.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao really thought that her family would not object to it. After all, her father was a shrewd businessman and had always wanted to have a little background in other aspects. Zhan xuantian was so young, but he was already a second lieutenant. Moreover, he had such a good rtionship with Lu yubai. She could guarantee that her father would not object to it. ¡± But Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t think so. ¡°He didn¡¯t have the time and energy to fall in love. His life n had always been to go home and win over a woman that his parents liked, have two children, and then continue to stay in the military. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My parents won¡¯t agree to it either,¡±¡± he emphasized.¡±¡±Don¡¯te looking for me again!!¡±¡± ¡± Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face darkened. ¡°At this moment, she finally understood that Zhan xuantian had not called her here to get along with her, but topletely cut off all ties with her. ¡± ¡°In the end, she suppressed her young miss¡¯s temper and pouted her lips in a slightly aggrieved manner,¡±¡±¡±¡±If I didn¡¯t like you, I would have thrown everything on the table in your face!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you¡¯ll feel better this way, then throw it away.¡±¡± Zhan xuantian¡¯s ¡°¡±do as you please¡±¡± attitude made Lin zhiqiao even angrier. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let me tell you, it¡¯s the 21st century now. Marriage and love are free, as long as we love each other ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t like you,¡±¡± Zhan xuantian interrupted her. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao couldn¡¯t believe it and thought that she was hallucinating.¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you just say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian looked at her without blinking, and then said word by word,¡±¡±yes, you¡¯re beautiful, and I¡¯m a normal man. I do have some thoughts about you, but that¡¯s not like. The woman I like is not someone like you, so I won¡¯t marry you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao¡¯s lips trembled in anger,¡±¡±you ... Bastard!!¡±¡± Don¡¯t regret it!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Furious and embarrassed, Lin zhiqiao ran out. ¡± Zhan xuantian sighed in his heart. He picked up the coffee cup and drank all the coffee in one gulp. ¡°The extremely bitter taste eased the ufortable feeling, but it also revealed the feelings hidden in the depths of his heart. Even if he did not want to admit it, it was a fact that could not be changed ... ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian went to buy things and mail them. During that time, he kept thinking whether Lin zhiqiao would suddenly appear again. ¡± ¡°If she appeared again, what should he do? it seemed like he no longer had the courage to reject her a second time. ¡± ¡°However, when he returned to the military camp, he did not see Lin zhiqiao again. ¡± He thought that she had already decided that she would note looking for him again in the future. That was great! ¡°The matter should have been resolved and he should be relieved, but for some reason, his heart felt particrly ufortable, as if it was being torn by something sharp. It kept moving to the right and to the right, making him feel ufortable. ¡± ¡°Late at night, someone suddenly knocked on the door. It was Lu yubai. Zhan xuantian thought that he had a mission, but Lu yubai asked him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where¡¯s Lin zhiqiao?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian shook his head.¡±¡±I don¡¯t know. She ... What happened to her?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Starry sky said that she hasn¡¯t returned yet,¡±¡± Lu yubai replied.¡±¡±We¡¯ve lost contact with her.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s heart sank, as if he had fallen into an ice cer.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: Zhan Lin¡¯s love ending tomorrow~after that, starry sky little white, happy Bai Xiao, and finally Chu Zhuo and Lu mu~] ¡± Chapter 2215 ? Chapter 2215: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Seeing that Zhan xuantian did not know, Lu yubai turned around and was about to leave. Zhan xuantian followed him out. ¡°¡±I¡¯ll go with you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai turned around and looked at him.¡±¡±Who said I¡¯m going to find her? I¡¯lle back tomorrow and study the rules of the military camp.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian was stunned for a moment.¡±¡±You said that you won¡¯t look for her, but she has always followed the rules. It¡¯s impossible for her not to return. If she really doesn¡¯t return, it¡¯s very likely that something has happened.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai didn¡¯t care.¡±¡±She¡¯s an adult. What could happen to her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He left after saying that,pletely ignoring the worry on Zhan xuantian¡¯s face. Zhan xuantian wanted to call Lu yubai back, but in the end, he held back. ¡± ¡°He wanted to convince himself that Lu yubai was right and that there was nothing to worry about. Lin zhirou was already a grown woman and she was a local. Furthermore, she was the young miss of the Lin family. It was impossible for anything to happen to her. ¡± ¡°However, his mind was filled with the image of her running out in anger and grievance. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, she was a one-track minded person. She might not be able to figure it out. No, no. She was a woman, but she was also a soldier. It was impossible for her to not have some ability to take things. ¡± But ... Could it be that she went to get drunk after he rejected her and got into an ident because she got drunk? ¡°With this thought in mind, Zhan xuantian pulled open the door and walked out, heading straight for Lin zhiqiao¡¯s dormitory. He couldn¡¯t go out casually. If he wanted to go out, he would have to report it first. ¡± ¡°Now, he could only go to the dormitory building and wait to see if she woulde backter. ¡± ¡°However, when he waited for the lights in the dormitory to turn off, Lin zhiqiao still didn¡¯t return. ¡± He turned the phone in his palm a few times and finally decided to call the dormitory. ¡°The call was picked up after a few rings. It was obvious that ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t slept either. If Lin zhiqiao hade back, ye Xingxing would have been asleep already, so he didn¡¯t need to ask to know the answer. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who¡¯s calling in the middle of the night without making a sound?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s impatient voice sounded from the other end of the phone. ¡± ¡°With a sliver of hope in his heart, Zhan xuantian hoped that Lin zhiqiao had returned. He said softly,¡±¡±Starry sky, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Zhan xuantian.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, it¡¯s thebat instructor! What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± Ye Xingxing¡¯s voice was a little cold and even a little sarcastic, causing Zhan xuantian to be at a loss for words. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to hang up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wait ...¡±¡± Zhan xuantian hurriedly called out to stop him, and then asked uneasily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Lin ... Are ourrades back yet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, she said that she woulde back no matter what before lights out at night. However, she hasn¡¯t seen her yet. I heard from zhiqiao that instructor Zhan is also resting today. I wonder if instructor Zhan has seen zhiqiao outside?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, we¡¯ve met and even chatted for a while. We had some fun ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did instructor Zhan reject her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian was even more embarrassed, not knowing what to say. However, because he was too worried about Lin zhiqiao, he still asked,¡±¡±Do you know where she¡¯ll go if she¡¯s unhappy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang fell silent for a moment, as if in deep thought. After a while, he replied,¡±¡±I don¡¯t know,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The worry on Zhan xuantian¡¯s face grew even more intense. After his conversation with ye Xingxing, he called Lu yubai to report that he had gone out. Then, he started driving around like a headless fly. ¡± ¡°Along the way, his mind was filled with Lin zhiqiao¡¯s face. She had bright eyes and white teeth, and when she smiled, she called out to him gently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Instructor Zhan ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2216 ? Chapter 2216: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Although he knew that her gentleness was an act and that she was usually very arrogant and domineering, he still couldn¡¯t help but find it cute when she called him that. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, where do you usually go during your break?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan is on vacation. You cane and find me. I¡¯m a local, so I can take you out to y.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, I feel that you and I are simply toopatible. There is no other suitable pair like us in this world. Why don¡¯t we date?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, I¡¯m doing my internship in yourpany. Are you happy? Are you happy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, why are you ignoring me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, I like you. I really, really like you. Are you really not going to consider being with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor Zhan ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His mind was filled with the words that she had once said. At the end, she kept repeating the words ¡®instructor Zhan¡¯. Zhan xuantian felt as if someone had thrown a deep water bomb into his mind and it suddenly exploded. Zhan xuantian shouted and stopped the car by the side of the road. ¡± What was wrong with him? ¡°It was just that she hadn¡¯t returned, but she was an adult. How could he be so anxious? usually, when he faced dangerous missions, even if it was a critical moment, he had never been so anxious and restless. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian forced himself to calm down, telling himself that Lin zhiqiao would be fine and not to overthink it. ¡± ¡°However, he still did not go back. He continued to drive to the shopping mall where they had parted ways and walked around the area. He only drove back to the military camp when it was time for the morning exercise. ¡± He was especially depressed. ¡°He had been missing for less than 24 hours, so the police couldn¡¯t even file a case. He wasn¡¯t lu yubai or yang Wenke. If it were any of them who had lost their beloved woman, they would definitely be able to find her quickly. ¡± ¡°As for him, an ordinary Zhan xuantian, all he could do was to search madly and wait ... ¡± Zhan xuantian raised his hand and rapped the steering wheel hard. This was the umpteenth time he had done this. ¡°They were about to reach the base. Zhan xuantian stepped on the elerator, hoping that he would be able to hear ye Xingxing tell him that Lin zhiqiao had returned. ¡± ¡°Not far ahead, there was a small figure slowly moving forward. Zhan xuantian only nced at it casually before continuing to stare forward. In the next second, he looked back, his face filled with shock and surprise. ¡± Why did this familiar back look so much like Lin zhiqiao? ¡°Zhan xuantian sped up again. Looking at the back view that was bing clearer and clearer in his eyes, his suspended heart slowly rxed, and he was filled with an uncertain surprise. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her ... Zhan xuantianughed out loud as he finally confirmed it. ¡± ¡°He continued to speed up the car, and after passing Lin zhiqiao, he turned the steering wheel and braked sharply, stopping the car by the side of the road. He then pushed open the door and got out of the car. He went straight to Lin zhiqiao. His series of actions were smooth and flowing, and he was extremely handsome. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where have you been? why didn¡¯t you return to the camp? is this your first time in the Army? Don¡¯t you know the rules of the Army?¡±¡± After worrying for an entire night, he finally rxedpletely after seeing that Lin zhiqiao was fine. However, because she would do it again, Zhan xuantian could not help but chide her. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t look much different from the day before, but the lipstick on her lips was gone, and her face was pale. She looked a little Haggard. ¡± Chapter 2217 ? Chapter 2217: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lin zhiqiao wasn¡¯t the same as before, her eyes no longer burning with passion the moment she saw Zhan xuantian. ¡± ¡°At this moment, she was expressionless as she looked at Zhan xuantian, who was standing in front of her with a worried look on his face. After a moment, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she smiled. However, her smile carried a hint of ridicule.¡±¡±Instructor Zhan, I understand. I will write a self-reflection and admit my mistake.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she prepared to walk around him. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian furrowed his brows, turned around, and stood in front of Lin zhiqiao again.¡±¡±Where did you gost night?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t reply to him and only asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±In what capacity is instructor Zhan asking me this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao didn¡¯t insist on getting an answer. She lifted her chin and looked like she didn¡¯t care much. Then, she continued to walk forward with her head held high. ¡± ¡°But before she could take two steps, she suddenly stopped. Her wrist was grabbed by Zhan xuantian, who had just brushed past her. Lin zhiqiao struggled for a while, but she could not break free. ¡± ¡°Without looking back, she shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let go!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t loosen his grip, but instead tightened it. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Zhan xuantian, what exactly do you mean by this? you were the one who said that I shouldn¡¯t look for you in the future, and that I shouldn¡¯t dare to not like you. What¡¯s the meaning of this? let me tell you, I, Lin zhirou, am not someone you can call and wave at will. I don¡¯t like you anymore, so let me go!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard her say that she didn¡¯t like him, Zhan xuantian felt as if his heart had been ruthlessly pierced by a sharp de, and it was so painful that blood was dripping. ¡± ¡°He furrowed his brows tightly, and when he felt that Lin zhiqiao was about to struggle again, he suddenly grabbed her hand and pressed her against the car beside him. Then, he pressed his entire body against hers, and looked at her face with a trace of anger.¡±¡±Lin zhiqiao, are you doing this on purpose?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What did you just say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You didn¡¯te back after I said those words on purpose. You made me worry for the whole night and made me feel guilty, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine now. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then where did you go? Why did youe back?¡±¡± Zhan xuantian was panting heavily, trying his best to suppress the displeasure in his heart. He should be happy with her decision, but why did he feel anger and pain? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I was a little upset after being rejected, so I naturally found a ce to have a drink or two. I was bored anyway, so I walked back. But don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen again. I, Lin zhiqiao, am a new generation of women. I won¡¯t die for a man who doesn¡¯t love me. I will live better than before, find a man better than him, and then make him regret it!¡±¡± ¡± Lin zhiqiao coldly red at him and loudly said. ¡°Zhan xuantian couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. He punched the car hard, and a dent was formed on the car. Lin zhiqiao¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she swallowed her saliva. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You woman, how could you ...¡±¡± He wanted to ask her how she could turn around after flirting with him, but then he remembered that he was the one who told her not toe and find her, so he held back his words. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about me? ¡°¡±Other than the fact that I was blind to fall for you in the past, I¡¯m a perfect woman. Let me go ...¡±¡± After Lin zhiqiao finished speaking, she reached out and pushed Zhan xuantian hard, trying to push him away. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian felt as if his self-control hadpletely broken down. He held her hands with both hands and pulled them back, then pressed his lips against hers. ¡± Chapter 2218 ? Chapter 2218: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lin zhiqiao blinked her eyes in surprise, a hint of surprise and joy in her eyes. ¡± ¡°She quickly closed her eyes and tried to resist, as though she wanted to push Zhan xuantian away. Zhan xuantian kissed her even deeper, and his tongue went straight in, wrapping around her tongue and sucking ... There was no technique, only forceful entry and stirring. It could be seen that the man had never kissed before. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao was dazed by his kiss, and the hand that was resisting him softened and rested on his body. She wanted to respond to him, but she realized that Zhan xuantian had let go of her ... ¡± His face was full of fear as he looked at her in shock. Lin zhiqiao knew that it was an ident when she saw his expression. He was shocked at how she would react to her. ¡°Lin zhiqiao red at Zhan xuantian.¡±¡±Zhan xuantian, what do you mean by this? why are you kissing me? although I liked you in the past and took the initiative to kiss you, that was in the past. Now, not only do I not like your kiss, I even hate it. You better give me an exnation!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s wild and handsome face, after the sudden dominance, had a sense of beauty. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± He moved, not knowing how to exin himself.¡±¡±I just ...¡±¡± What happened to him just now? He was just doing what he wanted just now. ¡± It turned out that he liked her so much that he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°¡±¡±Forget it, I¡¯ll just take what I did just now as payback for the day I impolitely kissed you. Now, we¡¯re even,pletely even. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore. May I ask instructor Zhan, can you move aside now? I want to go back, or the morning exercise wille to an end sooner orter.¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao said very calmly. ¡± Zhan xuantian naturally did not step aside. He looked at her with aplicated gaze. ¡°Lin zhiqiao¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±What? do you think you¡¯ve lost out this time and want to make it up to me again? I¡¯m pursuing you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a casual girl who can hug and kiss you whenever you want ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, her eyes turned red, and tears swirled in them. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian¡¯s expression instantly softened, and he hurriedly exined,¡±¡±¡±¡±I didn ¡®t, I just ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re just what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao continued to question him, forcing Zhan xuantian to blurt out, ¡°¡±It¡¯s only because I like you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The air suddenly became quiet, as if someone had used a special ability to stop it. They could only hear each other¡¯s elerated heartbeat, which was strong and powerful. ¡± ¡°The two of them looked at each other silently for a long time. Lin zhiqiao blinked her curled and upturned eyshes and asked in disbelief,¡±¡±¡±¡±You ... What did you just say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian didn¡¯t make a sound, and his face seemed to be expressionless. However, only the heavens knew how conflicted he was at this moment. Both his heart and mind were in a mess.¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°After not getting an answer for a long time, Lin zhiqiaoughed,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once again, she reached out and pushed Zhan xuantian away. This time, she pushed him away with a slight force. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian took two steps back. At this moment, he felt that something very important was about to disappear forever. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to think about whether he had made the right decision. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t catch her now, he might regret it for the rest of his life. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian reached out and hugged Lin zhiqiao, who was about to leave. He closed his eyes and whispered into her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±I regret it now, Lin zhiqiao. I like you. No... I love you. I want to be with you!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When the cold-faced Lin zhiqiao heard this, a smug smile immediately appeared on her face ... ¡± Chapter 2219 ? Chapter 2219: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hearing this, the cold-faced Lin zhiqiao immediately smiled triumphantly. Ye Xingxing, this brat, really didn¡¯t treat her well for nothing. He really had a way. ¡± What did she say at that time? don¡¯t be anxious. Don¡¯t be so happy just because you¡¯re given some benefits. ¡°Lin zhiqiao pursed her lips and regained her cold face. She pushed Zhan xuantian away.¡±¡±You said that I¡¯m the Lin family¡¯s young miss and that you don¡¯t have the time or energy to apany me, but why do I feel like you¡¯re ying with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian was a little uneasy to admit his inner feelings so suddenly. He didn¡¯t know if his decision was right or not, but after being questioned by Lin zhiqiao, the confusion in his heart disappeared instantly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not joking at all,¡±¡± he said firmly.¡±¡±I said that before because I didn¡¯t think I was good enough for you. I thought you didn¡¯t really like me. It wasn¡¯t until you didn¡¯te backst night that I realized I couldn¡¯t let you go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao pursed her lips.¡±¡±Then, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m ying with you now?¡±¡± she asked. ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian nodded his head honestly,¡±¡±yes, but why would I be afraid?¡±¡± It¡¯s just because I love you. Since I¡¯m afraid of not being with you and I¡¯m afraid of being with you, why can¡¯t I follow my heart?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Zhan xuantian, you blockhead, dumbass, idiot ...¡±¡± Lin zhiqiao couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and hugged him.¡±¡±I really just wanted to have some fun. There are so many men who are more handsome, romantic, and likable than you. If I didn¡¯t love you, why would Ie to this damn ce? and you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The grievances in her heart were like a flood that burst out of a dam, and she couldn¡¯t help but flow out. She didn¡¯t want him to see her crying, so she buried her face in his chest. ¡± ¡°His tears soon drenched his skin, and Zhan xuantian hugged her tightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all my fault. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°He gently lifted her face and kissed the tears on her face dry. Finally, he kissed her lips ... ¡± ¡°After the two of them had such a tussle, they had already missed the morning exercise ss when they returned to the military camp. ¡± ¡°Of course, Zhan xuantian had to be punished, but not as severely as Lin zhiqiao. ¡± ¡°In addition to writing her reflection, she also had to stand under the military emblem and reflect on herself. ¡± ¡°After dozens of rounds of physical punishment, Zhan xuantian also stood with Lin zhiqiao as punishment. His clothes were wet with sweat, and his exaggerated chest muscles could be vaguely seen. The clear lines of his muscles were full of wild beauty. ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao indulged in the man¡¯s charm and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±The sun is very bright, do you want to apany me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No!¡±¡± Zhan xuantian refused.¡±¡±It¡¯s precisely because the sun is too bright that my shadow can cover you from the sun.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lin zhiqiao secretlyughed. She secretly looked around and saw that no one was staring at them. Immediately, she leaned forward and kissed Zhan xuantian¡¯s face. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the best. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Zhan xuantian also hurriedly looked around, and when there was really no one around, he secretly giggled. ¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t see anyone, but that didn¡¯t mean that no one saw them. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong was leaning against the corner of the wall, peeking his head out to peek at them. Seeing the interaction between the two, he covered his mouth andughed secretly. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai leaned against the wall and didn¡¯t look at Zhan xuantian and Lin zhirou. He only looked forward and asked indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±It seems that you were the one who gave Lin zhiqiao the idea.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen retracted his gaze and sat down on the steps to the side. Sighing, he said,¡±¡±She keeps saying things like I¡¯m giving Lu yubai to you every day ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2220 ? Chapter 2220: What¡¯s the difference between love and liking (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingchen retracted his gaze and sat down on the steps to the side. Sighing, he said,¡±¡±Every day, she would tell me that I¡¯m giving Lu yubai to you. If you don¡¯t get instructor Zhan, I¡¯ll fight with you for Lu yubai.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai was amused by her words. He sat down next to her and smiled at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll be snatched away?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingchen¡¯s eyes shed with slyness as he asked,¡±¡±Then ... Will you be snatched away?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai suddenly leaned over and pressed her against him. His Hot Lips kissed her lips, and they kissed lovingly. ¡± ¡°Falling backward, ye Xingxing almost fell to the ground. She hurriedly reached out to hold his neck and responded ... ¡± ¡°The lingering kiss became deeper and deeper, until ye Xingkong was almost out of breath ... Ye Xingkong gasped for breath and said,¡±¡±Why are you also ... We¡¯re in the military camp.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s fingers gently caressed her face and solemnly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s get married!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Huh?!¡±¡± Ye Xingkong was shocked. ¡± Why did he suddenly talk about marriage? this topic was a little confusing ... ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s voice was as soft as spring water,¡±¡±¡±¡±Once we¡¯re married, you won¡¯t have to be afraid of me being snatched away.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But if a rtionship needs to be maintained by marriage, then even if they get married, they¡¯ll be snatched away in the future.¡±¡± Ye Xingchen snorted. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai kissed her forehead again, and then leaned his forehead against hers. He said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You know that this is just an excuse for me to marry you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course she knew. She just wanted to force him to say it. She bit her lip lightly.¡±¡±Then this proposal is too simple. There are no flowers or rings. No matter what, there should be one, right?¡±¡± ¡± Lu yubai seemed to know that she would say that. He fumbled in his pocket and took out a ring as if he was ying a trick. ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve been wearing the ring all this time?¡±¡±ye Xingguang asked, surprised. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±From your internship.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why do I feel like I¡¯ve fallen into a trap?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then are you willing to be trapped?¡±¡± Lu yubai picked up the ring and asked her. ¡± ¡°Yes, she was 100% willing. She liked him so much, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse to marry him. Ye Xingxing raised his hand directly, indicating for Lu yubai to help her put it on. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai¡¯s lips curved into a devilish smile, and his eyes were filled with deep adoration.¡±¡±¡±¡±Answer me! Tell me if you¡¯re willing or not!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong pouted. She had already raised her hand and was obviously willing, but he still asked her. He was deliberately making her say it. ¡± ¡°She raised her hand and hit him lightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai leaned forward and kissed her lips again. Then, he held her hand and put the ring on her. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing looked at the ring on his finger. It was just a very ordinary tinum diamond ring, but the diamond was very big, and he didn¡¯t know how many carats it was. It was dazzling, but it also looked elegant. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re just in time. You don¡¯t seem to have measured my finger size before.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you still need arge amount?¡±¡± Lu yubai changed her identity and held her in his arms from behind, his chin gently resting on her shoulder. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong smiled sweetly, but suddenly, her heart felt heavy. She leaned back into Lu yubai¡¯s arms and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to get married now? after all, we still haven¡¯t found the person who stole my code.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2221 ? Chapter 2221: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±If you look at me with such a bitter face, people won¡¯t think about what you¡¯re worried about. They¡¯ll only think that I¡¯m bullying you. If they see the ring, they¡¯ll probably think that I¡¯m trying to take you by force. Be good and smile.¡±¡± As Lu yubai spoke, the corners of his mouth curved up slightly. His handsome face had a spring breeze-like smile with a little mischief. ¡± ¡°This was the Lu yubai that ye Xingxing had never seen before. She couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing.¡±¡±I just wanted to talk about the mission, and you actually understood it so well ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai held the girl in his arms tightly.¡±¡±The mission will always be there and will never end. Don¡¯t forget who we are. Our identities are to carry out different missions.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing frowned slightly.¡±¡±That¡¯s true ... Even if there¡¯s no such mission, there¡¯ll be another one. Once we find out who stole my code, we¡¯ll have to use him to deal with the entire criminal group ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s hold our wedding here,¡±¡± Lu yubai asked softly.¡±¡±What do you think?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡°¡± Ye Xingxing felt that as long as he was with Lu yubai, anything would be fine. Of course, if they were married, that would be even better. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then it¡¯s decided, mm~~¡±¡± Lu yubai said as he moved his face closer and motioned for her to kiss him to show his agreement. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong looked around. There was indeed no one around at the moment, so he leaned forward to give him a kiss. However, just as she was about to kiss him, Lu yubai¡¯s face turned slightly. Ye Xingkong¡¯s kiss did notnd on his face, but on his lips. ¡± ¡°In fact, they were already very presumptuous. After all, this was a military camp, and they should be a little more restrained. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Don¡¯t mess around. She pushed him away slightly, but she only managed to say one word before Lu yubai returned the kiss. It was a lingering kiss, and he was sucking on her lips. ¡± ¨C Chu Zhuo realized that he was being abused. ¡°She hade to the military camp because she had fallen out of love. Other than wanting to hide from Lu mu, she also wanted to rx. The first few days were fine. Whether it was sister ye Xingxing or sister Lin zhiqiao, they talked about her studies and took her out to y. The days were very happy. ¡± ¡°But in the past two days, miss Lin zhiqiao had finally gotten together with instructor Zhan. Every time she came back, it was as if she had eaten honey. No matter what she said, she was all smiles. She was even infatuated with him, afraid that others would not know that she was in love. ¡± ¡°Originally, she had hoped that miss starry sky would apany her toin about her love brain. ¡± ¡°Who knew that when she returned at night, the starry sky would tell everyone that she had agreed to big brother Xiaobai¡¯s proposal. ¡± ¡°She expressed that she was really miserable. As a single dog, she had been turned over and over, and her whole body had been abused like fried fish. ¡± ¡°Her heart, liver, and lungs ... Were all numb from the abuse, and her senses were filled with the taste of dog food. ¡± ¡°Originally, she thought that the military camp was quite fun and could take two more days off to y. Now that the holiday was not over, she couldn¡¯t wait to go home. ¡± ¡°However, with sister zhiqiao as a precedent, she seemed to have seen some hope. ¡± It was not entirely impossible for her and brother mu to be together. ¡°First of all, she had to express the love in her heart. ¡± ¡°She might be rejected if she said it, but if she didn ¡®t, she and brother mu would really have no chance at all. ¡± ¡°The day Chu Zhuo returned home, ye Xingxing was on holiday, so he sent her home directly. After sending Chu Zhuo back, Xingxing went home and told his family about the wedding. ¡± ¡°Father ye and mother ye were fine and did not object, but her brother, ye Changqing ... ¡± Chapter 2222 ? Chapter 2222: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°However, her brother, ye Changqing, was unwilling.¡±¡±¡±¡±Although you¡¯ve been dating for a few years, you¡¯ve only been together for a short time. You¡¯re also preparing to graduate. It¡¯s not a wise thing to get married so quickly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye red at him.¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want your sister to get married, then bring one home for me. You can¡¯t even get a girlfriend, and all you know is how to despise your sister. What kind of future do you have?¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing felt like fainting. ¡°He knew that he would be attacked, so he didn¡¯t say a word. He just wanted to help them keep their daughter for a few more days. In the end, not only did he not appreciate it, but he also lectured him. ¡± He remembered that his father didn¡¯t like Lu yubai at first. ¡°It could only be said that Lu yubai was really capable. After a few interactions, his father had changed from not liking him to admiring him. ¡± ¡°Mother ye started to lecture him as well.¡±¡±Changqing, you¡¯re a few years older than your sister. Your sister is getting married soon, so why are you making me drink tea as a wife? your neighbor, Auntie Wang¡¯s son, is about to have his second child this year. I remember you¡¯re a year older than him.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing was taken aback again ... ¡°As if he didn¡¯t think she had enough of a headache, ye Xingxing smiled and asked, ¡°¡±That¡¯s right, brother. I should have a sister-inw too. There are many good female instructors in the school. You can take good care of them. That way, even if I get married, there will be someone to apany mom shopping, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing patted her head, messing up her hair.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not going to go shopping with your mother after you¡¯re married?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye red at brother ye.¡±¡±Why are you so fierce? we¡¯re still sitting here watching you, and you¡¯re already bullying your sister. Look at how badly you¡¯ve beaten her up. If we¡¯re not around anymore, how much more do you have to bully her? it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s married or not. She has someone to back you up.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing¡¯s mind was in a mess. He quickly retracted his hand. How did rubbing his head be a beating? his heart was so biased. ¡°Ye Xingxing tidied his hair, grinning.¡±¡±Dad, brother is just helping me to smooth my hair.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Father ye red at ye Changqing, then snorted and turned his head away, as if saying,¡±¡±I¡¯ll let you off this once for my sister¡¯s sake, you little brat.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong chuckled and changed the topic,¡±¡±Dad, I want the wedding to be simple. It¡¯s at ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°Father ye and mother ye disagreed and interrupted her almost at the same time.¡±¡±How can we do that? no, no.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Our ye family¡¯s daughter is definitely going to have a grand celebration ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime thing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, someone¡¯s voice rang out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who¡¯s getting married?¡±¡± ¡± It was Luo shiqin¡¯s voice. ¡°In the past two years, Luo shiqin woulde to find ye Xingxing every time he came home, asking her to eat, go shopping, and watch movies. This time, after ye Xingxing dropped Chu Zhuo off at home, he called Luo shiqin and asked her toe over for dinner. The doorbell had just rang, and the Auntie had opened the door. ¡± ¡°After greeting everyone, Luo Shi sat down next to ye Xingxing and asked with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is brother Changqing getting married?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled faintly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Not my brother, I¡¯m getting ready to get married.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin was extremely surprised.¡±¡±What did you say? you¡¯re married? why are you married so early?¡±¡± She was very surprised ... A person like Lu yubai was really willing to marry ye Xingxing. The ye family was not bad, but there was still a big difference between the Lu family and the ye family. ¡± Chapter 2223 ? Chapter 2223: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingchen smiled and nodded.¡±¡±We n to get married after I graduate. The marriage report has already been submitted. It¡¯s just waiting for approval.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin replied,¡±¡±your boyfriend is a member of the Lu family. The higher-ups definitely won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Congrattions.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He stood up and left. Ye Qing¡¯s parents also found an excuse to leave after a while. ¡°In fact, the three of them didn¡¯t really understand the starry sky. She clearly didn¡¯t want to talk to Luo shiqin before, but they didn¡¯t know why she continued to date her. ¡± Ye Xingkong brought Luo shiqin to his room. ¡°¡±¡±Starry sky, I didn¡¯t expect you to get married so early.¡±¡± Luo shiqin smiled faintly, but in her heart, she thought disdainfully,¡¯this seduced a member of the Lu family, so of course I have to guard it well to prevent it from being stolen away.¡¯ ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No matter what, I sincerely wish you a happy marriage and a child soon.¡±¡± She held ye Xingxing¡¯s hand. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How do you n to hold the wedding? Your wedding must be very Grand. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t have to worry about the wedding. I¡¯ll leave it to my mother. She¡¯ll probably discuss with Auntie su whether the wedding should be Grand or simple.¡±¡± Ye Xingchen¡¯s lips curled up slightly, as if he were smiling.¡±¡±How about you? how¡¯s it going with your boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Last month, Luo shiqin told her that she had a boyfriend. He was a rich second-generation heir who had returned from studying in America. She happily said that she wanted to introduce him to her and even asked her to bring Lu yubai along for a meal with them. ¡± ¡°Hearing ye Xingxing mention her boyfriend, Luo shiqin smiled sweetly.¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re fine. We just started talking not long ago. Um ... When is your boyfriend free? the four of us can have a meal together and get to know each other. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong sighed,¡±¡±Lu yubai?¡±¡± He¡¯s been a little busy recently and probably doesn¡¯t have much time. His schedule has always been very tight, and I have to make an appointment for my dates. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°A hint of disappointment shed in Luo shiqin¡¯s eyes, but she continued to smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then we¡¯ll talk about it when we have time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±By the way, there¡¯s nothing to eat in the room. Wait for me, I¡¯ll go get some fruit. You can be as casual as usual.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°As soon as ye Xingxing closed the door, the smile on Luo shiqin¡¯s face disappeared, and her face darkened. ¡± ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to get to know the Lu family through her, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this arrogant young miss ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°She had been hiding and not letting her see Lu yubai, afraid that Lu yubai would take a fancy to her. ¡± ¡°Now that she had a boyfriend, she just wanted to introduce Lu yubai to her boyfriend, but ye Xingxing kept looking like he was unwilling. What ¡°¡±not free¡±¡±? it was all an excuse. He obviously didn¡¯t want them to meet. He was obviously mean, but he still pretended to be pure and innocent. ¡± She really hoped that Lu yubai would abandon her on the day of the wedding. ¡°Luo shiqinughed happily as she thought about it. She sat down on the chair next to her and turned to look at the desk, just in time to see ye Xingxing turn on hisputer. ¡± Theputer was filled with garbled codes and data that she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°She turned her head ... And when she looked out the window, her eyes suddenly lit up as if she had thought of something. She turned to look at ye Xingxing¡¯sputer. This thing looked very simr to the one she had seen a few years ago ... ¡± ¡°She moved the mouse on ye Xingxing¡¯sputer and scrolled to the top page. Then, she took out her phone and began to take pictures ... ¡± Chapter 2224 ? Chapter 2224: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Luo shiqin finished taking the photos, she immediately put her phone away and turned to look at the door. Ye Xingxing hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She let out a sigh of relief, sat down as far away as possible from theputer, and took out her phone to look at the photos she had just taken. ¡± It was very clear. ¡°After sitting for a while, ye Xingxing pushed the door open and came in. Luo shiqin immediately put away her phone and looked at ye Xingxing, her smiling eyes full of resentment.¡±¡±Xingxing, why did you take so long?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing nced at hisputer discreetly, then smiled at Luo shiqin and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I haven¡¯t been home in a long time. My Auntie misses me, so I chatted with her downstairs,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she ced the fruit in front of Luo shiqin,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yuyu, Auntie got up early in the morning and went to the morning market to buy them.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin immediately took a piece of fruit and put it in her mouth. While chewing, she praised,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s really sweet. Your Auntie is really good to you. ¡°¡± ¡± The second half of the sentence was said in a strange tone. ¡°¡±¡±Eat more if you like it,¡±¡± ye Xingguang replied, smiling. ¡± ¡°She could tell that Luo shiqin wasn¡¯t reallyplimenting her, but saying that she was ttering her. In fact, her aunt didn¡¯t know that she woulde back because everyone in the ye family was especially good to her and would help her when they were in trouble, so she was willing to treat them well from the bottom of her heart. ¡± She didn¡¯t think Luo shiqin would understand the pure feelings that people got from sincere rtionships even if she wanted to. ¡°Luo shiqin stayed at the ye family for a while before leaving. After ye Xingkong sent her off, he returned to his room. ¡± She sat in front of theputer and moved the mouse. Theputer screen immediately lit up. She turned off her code and opened another program in theputer. It was a surveince program. ¡°Even if theputer screen wasn¡¯t on, it could still record everything that happened in the room. His mother had recorded everything that Luo shiqin had recorded when she took down theputer program. ¡± The scene of Luo shiqin taking a photo of theputer with her phone had been clearly recorded. Did Luo shiqin use the same method to steal her core code back then? ¡°She would have an answer soon. She had set up a tracking system in this program. As long as someone activated this code, the tracking and attack would be constant! ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t actually want to suspect Luo shiqin, but she really didn¡¯t know who else could have stolen her code without her knowing. ¡± ¡°Because there were no records of any operations, she might never know the answer in her life. ¡± ¡°Although Lu yubai told her that their job was to fight criminals and that there would always be missions, this mission was different from the other missions. It was like a Fishbone stuck in her throat, and she always wanted to solve it as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Before she came back this time, she had an idea in her heart, which was to invite the gentleman into the jar. ¡± ¡°Originally, she didn¡¯t want to keep in contact with Luo shiqin too much because she thought that they would stop contacting each other after a long time. Many friends and ssmates had stopped contacting each other for a long time, so it was natural to break off. Many yearster, they wouldn¡¯t recognize each other even if they met on the road. ¡± She hoped that her rtionship with Luo shiqin would be like this. ¡°However, Luo shiqin had been tirelessly taking the initiative to contact her, andter, when the core code appeared again ... ¡± Chapter 2225 ? Chapter 2225: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Her suspicions turned to Luo shiqin, and she also thought that one day, she might be able to test Luo shiqin like now. ¡± ¡°She wanted to see what kind of trick she had used that she couldn¡¯t find any traces of it. As long as she made a copy, she would be able to find the record. However, she didn¡¯t expect that there was no copy at all. Instead, she took a photo with her mobile phone. ¡± It was no wonder that she couldn¡¯t find any information. ¡°Ye Xingxing had originally thought that since Luo shiqin had taken the code away, it would take a long time to start the program, at least two or three dayster. He didn¡¯t expect that in the middle of the night, a message came from herputer: ¡°¡±Di di di¡±¡± sounds. ¡± This was the signal sent by the tracking program when the code was activated. ¡°During her years in the military school, she had been trained to wake up at the slightest sound. ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong suddenly sat up from his bed, then quickly sat down in front of hisputer and turned on hisputer to start tracking. ¡± ¡°That was fast. She thought it would take a long time, but she didn¡¯t expect that someone woulde up with her code in less than a night. ¡± ¡°It could be seen that Luo shiqin and this person were in frequent contact, and they might even know each other in real life. ¡± ¡°The other party did not seem to believe her. He had clearly calcted before entering the code, but no matter how he calcted, the tracking program would start. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing called Wang haiting and contacted the security Department. They locked onto the IP address and used it to investigate. Finally, they found the terrifying cyber crime group and worked together topletely solve the problem. ¡± ¡°However, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t expect that the person who had taken her code would be Luo shiqin¡¯s boyfriend. ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin¡¯s boyfriend wasn¡¯t a rich second-generation heir at all, nor was he a graduate from abroad. He was a hacker who specialized in destruction. ¡± ¡°When he first met Luo shiqin, he was just an unemployed person who liked to hang out in inte cafes. Because he knew somework technology, he could solve some simple code writing and modification, such as stealing the ount of his idol, modifying the data, and creating viruses and trojans. ¡± ¡°When the two had just met, although they weren¡¯t a couple, they often chatted and talked about hackers. ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin said that she had a friend who was also a powerful hacker. One time, when they were talking about codes, he said that some codes were extremely expensive, and Luo shiqin was tempted. Thus, she used the method that this man taught her to steal ye Xingxing¡¯s code. ¡± ¡°What she didn¡¯t know was that when she sold the code to her boyfriend, the price was very cheap. When her boyfriend resold it, the price was ten times what she got. He even became a member of this cyber crime group because of this code. ¡± ¡°However, his technology was limited, and he could no longer write more advanced virus programs, so he came back to Luo shiqin and became her boyfriend. ¡± ¡°He hadn¡¯t made any progress in the group for a few years, and when he got the code from Luo shiqin this time, he almost couldn¡¯t wait. He didn¡¯t even check if there were any problems before he directly started. ¡± ¡°These criminals were arrested, and at the same time, Luo shiqin was also arrested for peeking, destruction, and aplice. ¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t until she was locked up that she realized she had fallen into a trap. She was so angry that she kept shouting and shouting in the cell, demanding to see ye Xingxing. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing wanted to see her as well, and he was prepared to make things clear with her, so he agreed to meet. ¡± Chapter 2226 ? Chapter 2226: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Luo shiqin was very excited, and she started crying as soon as she saw ye Xingxing. ¡°¡± Xingxing, I really don¡¯t know anything. I just saw that your code was well written and that you¡¯re an amazing person, so I wanted to show it off to my friends. I really didn¡¯t know that this was a crime. Xingxing, quickly tell them that I¡¯m innocent and ask them to let me go. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡± This isn¡¯t an ordinary case. The police won¡¯t let you off just because I say you¡¯re innocent. The investigation has already begun. Your boyfriend has already confessed that you stole the code, and ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that she couldn¡¯t get away with it by acting pitiful, Luo shiqin¡¯s expression changed. She immediately shouted at ye Xingxing, ¡°¡± ¡°¡±Ye Xingxing, how could you do this to me? how could you lie to me? I treat you as my best friend. I think of you for everything good. I don¡¯t expect you to treat me the same way, but you shouldn¡¯t have lied to me either. It¡¯s fine if you lied to me, but you even set me up. How could there be such a vicious person in this world? let me tell you, I didn¡¯t do anything. I¡¯m innocent. You can¡¯t let them catch me. Get them to let me out.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang had a faint smile on his face the entire time. After listening to her quietly, he asked slowly, ¡°¡± ¡°¡±I lied to you, I tricked you, I harmed you. May I ask if I forced you to take a photo of my program code with your phone? ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin gritted her teeth. ¡°¡± You ... You obviously went down to wash the fruits on purpose to frame me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡± In the end, you were the one who wanted to film it. I didn¡¯t want that person to be anyone, but you were the one who kept lying to me, saying that you treated me as your best friend, but you got together with me only because you could benefit from me. You were close to me because of my brother in the past, and you wanted to marry into the ye family. Later on, you were willing to be close to me because of my boyfriend. The interest you showed to him several times couldn¡¯t have been fake. You even wanted to create a misunderstanding between us. I suspected you, but when I decided to test you, I hoped that the person wasn¡¯t you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So, you admit that you did this on purpose! ¡°¡± I told you, I only stole one code from you. How much code do you write every day? so what if one code is missing? we grew up together. ¡°¡± Luo Shi red at ye Xingxing. ¡°¡± You¡¯re a vicious woman. You¡¯re the best at pretending to be kind. You took care of me when I was young because you wanted to show off your superiority! ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingtian was so angry that his breath was stuck in his throat, unable to be spat out or swallowed. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve never really treated me as a friend. You look like you¡¯re looking down on me, but you¡¯re actually the most hypocritical woman in the world. I hate you and disgust you!¡±¡± Luo shiqin thought that since they had already broken up, there was no need to be polite anymore. She had to voice out all the unhappiness in her heart. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just a code. Do you know how many cases you¡¯ve caused by stealing this code?¡±¡± ye Xingxingughed. Do you know how many people can¡¯t eat or sleep because of this code? You make it sound so easy and simple. If you had nothing, would you still think that it¡¯s just a code?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve lost everything because of you!!¡±¡± Luo shiqin roared back. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t havee to see you. People like you don¡¯t need to be reasonable. You just need to reflect in prison.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong sneered. ¡± Chapter 2227 ? Chapter 2227: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Xingxing was about to leave when Luo shiqin immediately shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ye Xingkong, ye Xingkong, you¡¯re so evil that you¡¯re trying to frame your best friend. You¡¯ll die a horrible death ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, ye Xingxing stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her, sneering,¡±¡±¡±¡±Actually, you know very well that you¡¯re here not because of me, but because of your boyfriend. In order to get away with it and get a lighter sentence, he pushed all the me onto you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin¡¯s eyes widened even more. She shrieked as if she had used all her strength, shaking her head and shouting,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong smiled faintly,¡±¡±you¡¯re so pitiful.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Luo shiqin¡¯s face turned even paler,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you think that by saying this, you can clear your name for betraying and framing your friends?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing continued calmly, ¡°¡± ¡°¡± I don¡¯t need to clear my name. Everything I¡¯ve done is right. The people I¡¯ve attacked are all criminals. You¡¯ve always known that you¡¯ve done wrong, but you¡¯re just unwilling to ept it because you didn¡¯t know how serious your crime was before you did it. This is also the reason why I¡¯m here to see you today. I think that we can be considered to have known each other, and you should have treated me sincerely in the past. So, I¡¯m here to help you plead for leniency. I can¡¯t let you be acquitted, but at least I can let you off lightly. But now, I don¡¯t think you need it at all. There¡¯s too little time for you to reflect ...¡±¡± ¡± The meaning of these words was very clear. You¡¯re the one who courted death. You¡¯re also the one who courted death. I¡¯m thest bit soft-hearted towards you. ¡°Luo shiqin was stunned, and a look of fear shed across her face. She called out to ye Xingxing again, ¡°¡± ¡°¡±Starry sky, starry sky, I was wrong. Starry sky, help me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°But this time, ye Xingxing didn¡¯t stay any longer. He left without looking back. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing got into the car and smiled at Lu yubai, who had sent her there. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is everything settled? ¡°¡±Lu yubai held her hand. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing to deal with. I shouldn¡¯t havee today.¡±¡± Ye Xingkong leaned on his shoulder, feeling a little helpless. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I don¡¯t care anymore, let thew decide everything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong had indeede to help Luo shiqin. Although she had stolen the code in the past, she had alsopletely destroyed a cyber crime group because of it. ¡± ¡°And she really didn¡¯t know that the other party hadmitted a crime by taking the code. Strictly speaking, it was fine to just peep. ¡± ¡°However, her thoughts were too extreme. She didn¡¯t know how to repent for what she had done and thought that it was only natural. ¡± ¡°As such, there naturally had to be a quiet ce for her to reflect on her actions. ¡± ¡°Society was too realistic, and there were too many stories about farmers and snakes. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, you consider yourself a farmer or a snake. No matter how sincere you are, when you meet people who doubt you, everything you say will be a lie. No matter how kind you are, when you meet people who have evil intentions, you will be a hypocrite ... But it doesn¡¯t matter. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ll eventually meet someone who cherishes you, understands you, and understands you. ¡± ¡°Just like her, she was fine with Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°When the two of them returned to the Lu residence, father ye and mother ye happened to be there to discuss the wedding. When they arrived, father ye and Lu Yanzhi were having tea and discussing the current affairs of the country. ¡± ¡°Su qianxun and mother ye were discussing the wedding date in the living room.¡±¡±Inw, what do you think about the ninth day of next month? it looks like a good day.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2228 ? Chapter 2228: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mother ye was confused.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t the ninth day of next month too soon? there aren¡¯t many days left. Isn¡¯t it a little too rushed?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, inw, I¡¯ve already prepared everything. It¡¯ll be a grand wedding. I¡¯ll definitely let Xingkong marry into our family in a grand manner,¡±¡± su qianxun assured. ¡± ¡°Mother yeughed.¡±¡±Of course, I believe in you. One look and I can tell that you¡¯ll treat star sky well. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be rushing the preparations. Preparing for a wedding is a very tiring thing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing and Lu yubai looked at each other, then turned to the two mothers and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Actually, star sky and I just want to have a simple wedding in the military camp.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After Lu yubai finished speaking, ye Xingxing nodded and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yeah, we don¡¯t want a grand wedding. After all, we¡¯re both soldiers. We just want a simple and warm wedding.¡±¡± ¡± The two mothers nced at them and then ignored them. ¡°A wedding was a once-in-a-lifetime event. Of course, it had to be as Grand as it could be. ¡± ¡°Later on, Lu Yanzhi found out about this matter and taught su qianxun a harsh lesson. He said that she was extravagant and wasteful and that it would not be good for Lu yubai. ¡± ¡°Although father ye also wanted his daughter¡¯s wedding to be unprecedentedly Grand, he also felt that it was a little inappropriate when he thought about his daughter¡¯s identity. ¡± ¡°Finally, the wedding was held in the military, just as ye Xingxing and Lu yubai had wanted. It was a simple but very romantic wedding. The whole process was solemn and festive, thrifty and Grand. ¡± It was the wedding of ye Xingkong and Lu yubai¡¯s dreams. ¡°The military uniform and wedding dress became the most beautiful scenery in his memory, as if they were holding hands with romance and loyalty until their hair turned white. ¡± ¡°When Lu yubai lifted his headscarf and kissed her on the forehead, ye Xingxing expressed that no matter what the future held, she would stand by Lu yubai and fight alongside him! ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at Lu yubai and ye Xingxing who were kissing on stage. Her clear eyes were as bright as diamonds, and there was a trace of envy. She subconsciously looked at Lu mu who was sitting opposite her. ¡± ¡°Love was said to go with the flow, but in fact, it was about fate. ¡± ¡°However, the cause was determined by the heavens, and the fate was decided by man. ¡± ¡°If they were fated, then they should work hard to fight for it. If they were not fated, it was indeed useless to fight for it. ¡± ¡°She had grown up with brother mu since they were young, and their rtionship was so good. It was naturally fate. ¡± ¡°As she thought about it, Chu Zhuo started to look forward to it. From time to time, she would sneak a nce at Lu mu. She saw Lu mu picking up a call and suddenly getting up to leave. Chu Zhuo hesitated for a moment before getting up and following him. ¡± ¡°Lu mu ended the call. Just as he turned around, he saw Chu Zhuo standing behind him. He was a little confused. After all, Chu Zhuo had been avoiding him all this time. Why would he take the initiative to look for him? ¡± What was wrong with her? ¡°A woman¡¯s thoughts were really hard to guess. The beauty when he was young, Lu Jin, and Chu Zhuo ... The most important women in his life. Their hearts were like needles in the bottom of the ocean. ¡± ¡°Just as Lu mu was making wild guesses, Chu Zhuo let out a sigh of relief, as if he had made a huge decision. He looked at Lu mu with his eyes full of life.¡±¡±Well, brother mu, I have something to tell you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You, who, who ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was extremely nervous, so nervous that she felt that her heart was going to jump out of her chest in the next second.¡±¡±What ... What did I want to say? Aiya, let me think ... ¡± Chapter 2229 ? Chapter 2229: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Looking at Chu Zhuo¡¯s conflicted and nervous expression, Lu mu frowned slightly.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He thought that Chu Zhuo had something to ask her for help.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be anxious. Tell me slowly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The more he told her not to be anxious, the more anxious Chu Zhuo became. His heart continued to beat abnormally fast, and she continued to stammer,¡±¡±well, it¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to ask you ...¡±¡± ¡± It didn¡¯t seem appropriate to say it now. Why don¡¯t we wait for the wedding to end and find a quiet ce to tell him slowly? it felt too abrupt to say it so suddenly. ¡°Her expression was extremely shy, but she tried her best to put on a natural look. Chu Zhuo¡¯s doubts deepened. What was she trying to say? could it be that she was trying to confess to him ... ¡± ¡°Once this thought came out, Lu mu could no longer remain calm. The excitement that he had been hiding all this time broke through the ice and rushed to the clouds in an instant. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, go ahead.¡±¡± The corners of his mouth curled up uncontrobly, but he was worried that he might overthink it, so he tried his best to appear as indifferent as he usually was. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ... I ...¡±¡± She had already made up her mind to say the words in her heart no matter if she seeded or not. But why was she hesitating when things hade to a head? ¡± What if he didn¡¯t like girls who took the initiative to confess? ¡°What if after she confessed, not only did he not ept her, but he also ignored her in the future? ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her with a burning gaze. Because of her stuttering, his heart was also tensed up. She still had one more school to graduate from. If she confessed to him at such a critical time, how should he deal with it? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, I ...¡±¡± The word ¡°¡±Xi¡±¡± was stuck on the tip of her tongue. She closed her eyes and was about to use the courage to go to the guillotine. However, at this moment, someone¡¯s voice came from Lu MU¡¯s body. ¡± ¡°It turned out that he had a walkie-talkie on him, and the person on the other end had asked him when they would start the operation. ¡± ¡°This sudden voice made Chu Zhuo swallow back all his words. It turned out that he had a walkie-talkie on him. Oh my God, he felt as ashamed as if a third person had heard his confession. Chu Zhuo¡¯s face turned red in an instant,...¡±¡±You can reply first.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo hesitated for a while and finally took out his walkie-talkie. The reason he had a walkie-talkie on him today was because he had given Lu yubai and ye Xingkong a wedding gift. ¡°Lu mu nced in the direction of the wedding, then pressed the answer button and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±The time is just right, begin ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, who was standing at the side, naturally heard Lu MU¡¯s voice. She looked at Lu mu in confusion. Just as she was wondering what was going on, rows of drones suddenly appeared in the sky. ¡± The first batch of drones produced by the dronepany he invested in were all performing today. ¡°Hundreds of drones flew to the wedding in an orderly manner and hovered in the sky, instantly attracting everyone¡¯s attention. ¡± ¡°Each drone was fiery red in color, and they were flying in the sky like three-dimensional phoenixes, looking down at their feathers. With the pilot¡¯s control, the sky above the wedding changed into a ¡®two hearts¡¯ formation. The Cupid¡¯s arrow that hit the target symbolized their sweet love. ¡± ¡°So many drones were flying and dancing in the air at the same time. The formation changed, and one moment, it was a happy ending. One moment, it was like giving birth to a child early ... In the end, it transformed into a three-dimensional ancient city wall with photos of Lu yubai and ye Xingxing shining in the middle. One after another, they were shocking, stunning, and romantic. ¡± Chapter 2230 ? Chapter 2230: Meeting you and falling in love with the starry sky (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was filled with envy. Happy told her that brother mu had prepared a mysterious wedding gift for brother Xiaobai and sister Xingxing. She had guessed many kinds of gifts, but she had never thought that it would be such a romantic and shocking gift. Brother mu was really a great man, and she was so envious of his future girlfriend. ¡± ¡°As she thought of this, Chu Zhuo suddenly had the courage to say it out, Brother mu, I like you. I want to be your girlfriend ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, his voice was very soft, and it got softer and softer as he went on. ¡± There were too many drones in the sky and they were making a buzzing sound. Lu mu was using the inte to give instructions to the pilots. He only heard Chu Zhuo call him ¡®brother mu¡¯. ¡°Other than the first word ¡®I¡¯, she did not hear the rest of his sentence clearly. He looked down at her.¡±¡±Eh? What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo thought that he had heard her and looked at her in shock and confusion. The moment their eyes met, she lowered her head in a panic. She was extremely embarrassed and nervous. She was worried that she would be rejected. ¡± ¡°However, she did not hear any response for a long time. She could not help but feel a little cold. She did not dare to look up to confirm what kind of gaze Lu mu had at the moment and what kind of attitude she had towards her confession. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah mu, so you¡¯re here ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. When he saw Chu Zhuo, he chuckled softly.¡±¡±Zhuo, you¡¯re here too. The drone show was your masterpiece. Not bad, not bad. It¡¯s the best gift among all of us. I saw miss starry sky ... My sister-inw was so touched that she almost cried.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo suppressed the difort in his heart and raised his head to smile at Lu Kaixin.¡±¡±¡±¡±Sister Jin, it¡¯s not from me. It¡¯s a gift from brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then Zhuo must have helped a lot,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn¡¯t help you with anything, I just ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s self-esteem was extremely strong. Her confession didn¡¯t get a response, and to her, it was a rejection. At this moment, she really wanted to cry. She really wanted to run away and find a ce where no one was around to cry. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Well, I still have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±¡± After saying this, Chu Zhuo turned around and left. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Eh? what¡¯s wrong with Zhuo?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was surprised. ¡± Lu mu also wanted to know what she had just said and why she looked so scared. He should go and ask her. It seemed like she had really encountered some trouble. ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at Lu mu with a look of disdain.¡±¡±Hey, little devil, you didn¡¯t bully Xiao Zhuo again, did you? you¡¯re all grown up now. If you continue to be like this, you might not be able to get a wife.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu nced at her speechlessly.¡±¡±I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±¡± Then, he followed Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°He saw Chu Zhuo under a big tree not far away. Her back was facing him, and her shoulders were twitching. Even if he couldn¡¯t see her face, he knew that she was crying. ¡± ¡°Lu mu furrowed her brows deeply and there was an extremely cold glint in her eyes. She quickly walked to her side.¡±¡±Who bullied you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing Lu MU¡¯s voice, Chu Zhuo was shocked. He turned around and looked at Lu mu in fear,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why did you scare me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you crying?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why do you care what I¡¯m crying for?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You just told me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s small face turned dark when he heard ¡°¡±what I said to him just now.¡±¡± He didn¡¯t want the embarrassment from just now to appear again,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2231 ? Chapter 2231: Lovers finally get married (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu looked at her indifferently.¡±¡±Then, what did you want to say to me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo swallowed his saliva, tilted his head and remained silent for a moment before saying,¡±¡±¡±¡±I just wanted to ask what kind of wedding gift you¡¯ve prepared for brother Xiao Bai, but I didn¡¯t expect to see the gift you¡¯ve prepared before I could ask. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so romantic. I¡¯m sure sister-inw mu will be very happy in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s heart sank. It was really just like that ... Obviously, if it was just a gift, she would not have stammered for so long. ¡± What was she trying to say? Not a confession ... These four words made him feel a little disappointed. ¡°Hearing no response from Lu mu, Chu Zhuo sneaked a nce at him. The man¡¯s puzzled expression made her heart beat nervously again. She bit her lip and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I should go over first ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her deeply. Seeing that she was being careful and afraid that he would be unhappy, he could only suppress the unhappiness in his heart and asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your final exam ising up?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded and said,¡±¡±yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did you catch up with your homework?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve caught up. Don¡¯t worry, brother mu. I¡¯ll definitely get good grades this time.¡±¡± It seemed that brother mu only treated her like a brother, so every time he asked her, he was only concerned about her grades. ¡± ¡°Those who had boyfriends only cared about this. Usually, only family members like her parents, brothers, and sisters would only care about her grades. ¡± Lu mu nodded. Her eyes became gentle and filled with love. ¡°His girl was getting more and more beautiful, and he was losing control of his heart. He wanted to tell her everything, to keep her by his side all the time, and not let anyone spy on her. ¡± ¡°But ... They were still too young, and being in a rtionship would indeed affect their studies. ¡± ¡°He took two steps forward and reached out to caress her head.¡±¡±I¡¯ll be a little busy for a while, so busy that I might not have time to meet you. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand in your studies, you can video call me and I can teach you in the video.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo wanted to say that there was no need, but when he met Lu MU¡¯s overbearing gaze, he nodded his head,¡±¡±¡±¡±Okay, brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them walked slowly towards the wedding. Lu mu thought for a while and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Maybe, sometimes the phone can¡¯t be reached.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I probably don¡¯t have time during the holidays, so I can¡¯t apany you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh ...¡±¡± Why did she feel like he was distancing himself from her? Chu Zhuo lowered his eyshes. ¡± ¡°She thought that he must have heard what she had just said. He had asked her about her grades, said that he would tutor her, and now he said that he had no time to apany her. All of these were actually telling her that there was no love between them, only the love of brother and sister. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo wanted to cry. After the wedding, she went home first. After she got home, she locked herself in her room and buried her head in her tears. She cried until she was in a daze. ¡± ¡°The next day, her eyes were swollen like two walnuts, and her face was like two buns when she smiled. However, she seemed to be a little calm and seemed no different from usual. ¡± ¡°However, she did terribly in this semester¡¯s final exam. She was almost thest in the ss. ¡± ¡°When Wang caichun and Chu mubei found out about it, they immediately offered to hire a tutor for her. Chu Zhuo shook his head in rejection and told Chu mubei that she wanted to study abroad. ¡± ¡°Naturally, Chu mubei agreed to it without a second thought. Chu Zhuo¡¯s summer break was only halfway through and all the procedures were already done. By the time Lu mu returned, Chu Zhuo had already left the country. ¡± Chapter 2232 ? Chapter 2232: Lovers finally get married (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo had been overseas for three years and had not returned. At first, she did not want to call Lu mu, but she would asionally wonder if Lu mu would be angry when he found out that she had suddenly gone overseas. Would he call to scold her and take responsibility for her? ¡± ¡°However, Lu mu did not even send him a message, let alone a phone call. ¡± ¡°Later on, when Chu Zhuo wanted to call Lu mu, he didn¡¯t dare to. After that, she felt that she didn¡¯t care about Lu mu that much anymore. It was only after she graduated and returned to the country that she started to think about Lu mu and what it would be like when she met him again. ¡± ¡°As soon as Chu Zhuo returned to the country, Lu Kaixin and ye Xingkong asked him out for a meal. ¡± ¡°Over the years, she had been in frequent contact with Lu Kaixin and ye Xingxing, and sometimes they would talk about Lu mu, so Chu Zhuo knew about Lu MU¡¯s recent situation. ¡± ¡°Right now, he was already the big BOSS of the Lu Corporation. Uncle Lu Yanchen had already retired to keep his wifepany at home, leaving the entire Lu Corporation to him to manage. ¡± ¡°Sometimes, she felt that she was quite spineless. Brother mu only treated her as a little sister, a dispensable little sister. Why did she have to keep him in her mind? ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was the one who chose the location for the meal. It was at the Tang Pce. It had been a long time since theyst met. Chu Zhuo, who had been living on his own overseas for the past few years, was now mature and steady. He was a little excited when he saw them. When he saw them, he immediately rushed up and gave them a big hug. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve grown up and be more beautiful. You¡¯re much more beautiful than you look in the video,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said with a smile and teased her,¡±¡± ¡°¡±I¡¯m preparing for a new movie. Why don¡¯t you be my female lead?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The current Lu Kaixin was already a world-famous female director, and she was also the youngest director to win the Gold Award. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t tease me, sister Jin. You¡¯re already so beautiful that I¡¯m drooling.¡±¡± Chu Zhuoughed, then turned to ye Xingxing.¡±¡±Stewardess star ... No, no, but sister star, you seem to have gained weight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Your starry sister-inw already has a baby. How can she not gain weight?¡±¡± Lu Kaixinughed. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was full of shock, and he shouted happily,¡±¡±Really? congrattions, starry sky sister-inw.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± ye Xing Kong said with a smile. ¡± ¡°The three of them talked andughed. Some people¡¯s friendships would not be rusty because of a long time of not seeing each other. On the contrary, it would be more and more pure as time passed. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo realized that no matter how many people he had overseas, he still believed in his home, his friends, and the man he liked ... He wondered if Lu mu knew that she was back? ¡± ¡°However, she did not dare to ask Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°She wanted to treat them to a meal by herself and let Lu Kaixin and ye Xingxing go out to pay the bill first. On the way, she saw a familiar figure, very familiar yet a little strange ... He seemed to be a little taller, and his posture was even straighter. ¡± ¡°His appearance didn¡¯t change much, and he became more and moreposed. ¡± Chu Zhuo unconsciously stopped in his tracks. His eyes could not help but look at Lu mu. ¡°Lu mu also saw her and squinted her eyes slightly. However, her face still had a cold expression. ¡± ¡°The two of them walked closer and closer, and their steps became slower and slower. ¡± ¡°When they were about ten feet away, Lu mu stopped and looked at her.¡±¡±You¡¯re back?¡±¡± she asked calmly. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She was extremely nervous and opened her mouth helplessly. She suppressed the turbulent waves in her heart and smiled,¡±¡±yes, I¡¯m back.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2233 ? Chapter 2233: Lovers finally get married (3) Trantor: 549690339 Lu mu didn¡¯t say anything more. She just nodded and walked past her. She didn¡¯t ask much and didn¡¯t show much emotion. She was even more awkward and cold than an old friend who hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time. ¡°Chu Zhuo lowered his eyes and resisted the urge to turn back. He walked forward slowly, step by step, his body stiff ... ¡± ¡°Three years had passed by very quickly, so quickly that it felt like many things had happened yesterday. ¡± ¡°From not suitable to suitable, to thinking that she had slowly forgotten, thinking that the hazy love in her youth had long disappeared. ¡± ¡°However, today, the moment he appeared in front of her again, her heart was still beating uncontrobly like before. ¡± ¡°It turned out that when you like someone, no matter how many years had passed, you would still remember the charm of the heart. ¡± ¡°She returned to the private room in a daze. Lu Kaixin saw that she was in a rather low mood, so he moved closer to her.¡±¡±Zhuo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was like a god who had just woken up from a dream. He smiled at Lu Kaixin and shook his head. ¡°¡±I¡¯m fine. ¡°¡± ¡± Ye Xingchen looked deeply at Chu Zhuo. ¡°When she saw Chu Zhuo go out just now, she knew that he had gone to pay the bill. She thought that since she was older than them, she should be the one paying for the meal, but the moment she went out, she saw her talking to Lu mu and Chu Zhuo in the corridor. She had heard happy mention Chu Zhuo and Lu mu in the past. They were childhood sweethearts, and they were innocent. She did not want to disturb them, so she came back. ¡± And he even told Lu Kaixin about it. ¡°Lu Kaixin sighed.¡±¡±I haven¡¯t told ah mu and Xiao Zhuo about their return. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between them.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Although they had never explicitly told each other not to mention each other over the years, every time she mentioned each other, intentionally or unintentionally, the two of them acted as if they didn¡¯t hear her and never responded. They either pretended to be silent or changed the topic. ¡± ¡°When they were young, Chu Zhuo loved to run behind Lu mu. However, they were still children back then. They seemed to have grown distant from each other since high school. ¡± ¡°After all, they were two mothers. When they were young, they said that they would arrange an arranged marriage for their children, and it was a joke. So when they grew up, if they felt that they were not suitable for each other, she could not force it. ¡± Everything still had to depend on fate. ¡°When she returned home two dayster, she still had to look for Lu mu and ask him about the situation between him and Chu Zhuo. ¡± Lu Kaixin had returned to the country half a year earlier than Chu Zhuo. She had not been idle during the few years she had been studying abroad. She had made two movies and even won the International Best Director award. She had even been changed to a genius female director. ¡°And Bai Xiao was developing in Hollywood, and he was also an International Movie king who had won many awards. ¡± ¡°In the past few years, her rtionship with Bai Xiao had been very stable. The two of them had always been abroad, so many problems weren¡¯t a problem. But now that they were back in the country, these problems had to be faced. ¡± Lu Kaixiny on the bed and opened his eyes to look at the ceiling. Bai Xiao had already hinted and hinted at her so many times. When would she let her family know of his existence? ¡°It was not as if happy had never thought about finding a chance to tell his grandfather, father, and brothers about this. After all, they all felt that she was old enough to find a boyfriend, and they even said that they wanted to introduce her to one. ¡± ¡°When she said that she wanted to find one herself, they didn¡¯t object and said that as long as she liked it, it would be fine. But in the end, they actually added that it was fine as long as it wasn¡¯t the Bai Xiao from the past ... All of a sudden, they stopped her from saying anything else. ¡± ¡°This gave her a terrible headache, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡± Chapter 2234 ? Chapter 2234: Lovers finally get married (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin fell asleep as hey down. In his daze, he felt something soft moving across his body. ¡± ¡°She was jolted awake and grabbed the hand that was harassing her. She opened her eyes and looked at the man who was leaning on her. ¡°¡±You¡¯re being a hooligan again while I¡¯m asleep. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes were as deep as the ocean, and he looked at her with a faint smile. He loosened his grip on her and said very righteously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could not be bothered with him. He pushed him hard. ¡°¡±It¡¯s so heavy,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t think I¡¯m lightter,¡±¡± Bai Xiao said meaningfully, the evil smile on his lips disappearing as he kissed her on the lips ... ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t avoid it in time, so he kissed her right on the spot. She couldn¡¯t avoid him, so she reached out and hit his chest a few times. Her hands softened, and she ced them on his body, allowing him to gently kiss her lips and smell her fragrance ... ¡± ¡°After the kiss, Bai Xiao whispered into her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±When are you taking me to see your family?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin turned around and nced at him. The man¡¯s lips were curled up into a charming smile, and his deep eyes were like a charming Whirlpool, as if he wanted to suck her in. ¡± ¡°She knew he was looking forward to it, but she really couldn¡¯t bring him home now. She pursed her lips.¡±¡±That ... Why don¡¯t we talk about thister?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s eyes darkened.¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had a speechless expression on his face, as if he was asking the heavens for an answer.¡±¡±What do you think? Just like how your grandmother and mother don¡¯t like me, they like you very much too, and ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, Bai Xiao kissed her ruthlessly. ¡± ¡°This time, the kiss was different from the previous one. It was very intense and crazy. The honey-like kiss was so intense that it was as if he wanted to melt her into his bones and blood. It was very strong and domineering, and it did not allow any resistance or rejection. ¡± He took off all his clothes and threw them on the ground. Their bodies were entangled together ... ¡°Lu Kaixin was panting heavily under him. He felt like a small boat floating on the sea, rising and falling with the waves. His breathing elerated, and his face turned red. His heart was beating like a deer, and he was in a state of ecstasy. ¡± ¡°His wildness made her beg for mercy, but to him, it was like an exciting drug, creating a higher heat wave on her body ... ¡± ¡°The next day, Lu Kaixin was woken up by someone in a daze. She really felt that this guy¡¯s desires were bing more and more dissatisfied recently. As expected, men who had their first taste of women were the scariest. ¡± ¡°Breakfast was prepared by Bai Yan. All these years that they were together, if they didn¡¯t want to go out to eat, it was always Bai Yan who prepared it. In fact, Bai Yan was really good to her. ¡± ¡°But his family ... He would take it slow, and eventually, they would ept him. ¡± ¡°After taking a mouthful of porridge, Lu Kaixin pouted and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you dare to mess around again, I¡¯ll cripple you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you cripple me, you¡¯ll have a very miserable life for the rest of your life.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can find someone else,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Lu Kaixin, don¡¯t even talk about looking for her. You¡¯re not allowed to miss her even if you miss her.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s face was dark as he stared at her and threatened her domineeringly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t control my thoughts. I can think whatever I want.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin smiled at him shamelessly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The Mid-Autumn Festival ising soon. Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to visit you?¡±¡± After returning to the country, he felt an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart. He always felt that she would slip away from his hands like quicksand. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin bit his spoon and looked at him. After a moment of silence, he shook his head.¡±¡±I don¡¯t have any ns for now.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2235 ? Chapter 2235: Lovers finally get married (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s handsome face turned cold, and he looked at Lu Kaixin. Lu Kaixin coaxed him somewhat helplessly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why are you in such a hurry? so many years have already passed. Why are you afraid of such a short time? don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give you a status.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Yao looked at her, feeling a little aggrieved. He reached out and pinched Lu Kaixin¡¯s face, then gave her a warning look, telling her to try if she didn¡¯t want to give him a status. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin snorted in his heart. ¡®This stinky man has been too good to me recently, and his temper is getting worse and worse. He likes to mess around whenever he doesn¡¯t like it. In order to stop him from tormenting me in bed, I really have to think of a way to solve this problem.¡¯ ¡± ¡°After breakfast, Bai Xiao left. He had a charity event today, and the two of them had arranged to meet at night. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t have much to do today, so he went to sleep for a while after eating. When he woke up, it was almost noon. Shey in bed and took out her phone to scroll through Weibo. Coincidentally, there was an interview with Bai Xiao attending an event on Weibo. ¡± ¡°The woman beside him seemed to be a recently popr celebrity. She was very beautiful and had a good temperament, and from time to time, she would look at Bai Xiao affectionately. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A butterfly that attracts a bunch of bees wherever it goes ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin put down his phone, washed up, and prepared to go out. She had asked her second brother, Lu shaoqian, to have dinner with her today. He loved her the most, so perhaps she could ask him to put in a good word for her. ¡± ¡°Because Lu shaoqian had to return to thepany in the afternoon, the two randomly found a restaurant near Lu shaoqian¡¯spany. Coincidentally, Bai Xiao was also having his meal at this restaurant. ¡± ¡°He saw Lu Kaixin and Lu shaoqian the moment they entered. When he saw Lu Kaixin walking in with another man,ughing and talking, his face darkened. ¡± Who was this man? he looked familiar. Could he be one of the men who was pursuing her? ¡°What kind of rtionship did they have? he even pulled out a chair for her, poured her tea, and rubbed her head. The two of them looked very intimate. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed dangerously, and the woman opposite him wasn¡¯t in the mood to be perfunctory. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t want to work with her in the first ce, and now he had even less interest in it ... ¡± It had been half a year since she returned to the country. Who knew how long it would take for her toe clean to her family about their rtionship? it seemed like she could only ask him to help her. It was better to let everyone know that Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin had always been a couple today than to choose a date. ¡°Bai Cheng stood up. The woman in front of him asked him what was wrong, but she ignored him and walked straight to Lu happy. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao saw Lu Kaixin, and Lu Kaixin also saw Bai Xiao. One woman in the morning and one woman in the afternoon. It was no exaggeration to say that he was a butterfly. ¡± Happy¡¯s face darkened. Lu shaoqian noticed her strange behavior and followed her gaze. ¡°Wasn¡¯t this man her contract boyfriend from back then, Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°Ever since he announced that he had broken up with happy, he no longer paid much attention to this Bai Xiao, but based on his little sister¡¯s expression just now, he felt that things were not as simple as they seemed. ¡± ¡°He furrowed his brows slightly and asked tentatively,¡±¡±¡±¡±Oh, isn¡¯t this your ex-boyfriend? who¡¯s that woman opposite him? is she his new girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know,¡±¡± happy replied faintly. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian didn¡¯t notice anything strange. He was silent for a while, and then deliberately added,¡±¡±¡±¡±I can tell that this woman likes Bai Xiao at first sight. The two of them can be considered a perfect match.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2236 ? Chapter 2236: Lovers finally get married (6) Trantor: 549690339 Lu Kaixin took a sip of water and shot a nce at Bai Xiao without leaving a trace. He then lowered his head to look at his phone and sent Bai Xiao a message. ¡°Seeing that his sister wasn¡¯t interested in talking, Lu shaoqian didn¡¯t continue to mention it, thinking that he had probably been overthinking it. ¡± ¡°At that moment, his phone rang. He told happy about it before he went outside to answer the call. When he returned, he noticed that happy had disappeared. ¡± ¡°At first, he thought that happy had gone to the bathroom, but after waiting for a while, he did not see him, so he gave Lu Kaixin a call. ¡± ¡°The call went through, but her tone was strange. She had called him out for dinner, but she said she had something to do and suddenly left. ¡± ¡°He frowned and subconsciously looked in the direction of the man called Bai Xiao, but that Bai Xiao was no longer there. ¡± Lu shaoqian¡¯s eyes darkened ... There must be something going on between their little princess and this Bai Xiao. He wondered if his uncle knew about it. Perhaps he should get someone to investigate this Bai Xiao. This was to prevent their little princess from being deceived. ¨C ¡°Lu Kaixin hung up Lu shaoqian¡¯s call and turned to look at Bai Xiao, who was driving, with an extremely cold expression on his face. ¡°¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± she asked him, speechless. Why are you pulling me away instead of going to eat your meal?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t say anything. With a cold face, he just stepped on the elerator. The car suddenly changed direction, causing Lu Kaixin¡¯s body to lean forward. ¡± ¡°She quickly held onto the car door next to her and looked at Bai Xiao in shock.¡±¡±¡±¡±I say, what did you do? did you lose your mind?¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao continued to remain silent and continued to drive. ¡°The corner of Lu Kaixin¡¯s mouth twitched, and he ignored him. She wanted to see just how long this jealous person named Bai Xiao would be able to keep up with this. ¡± The car finally came to a stop outside Lu Kaixin¡¯s apartment. ¡°Lu Kaixin pretended that the person driving next to him was air and muttered,¡±¡±I¡¯m starving, let¡¯s go home ...¡±¡±With that, he reached out and prepared to get out of the car. ¡± ¡°However, before her hand could reach the car door, Bai Xiao grabbed her wrist and questioned her with cold eyes,¡±¡±¡±¡±Weren¡¯t you sleeping at home?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin rolled his eyes at him speechlessly and said in a bad mood,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I just say that I¡¯m starving to death? can¡¯t you see what time it is? why am I still sleeping? sleeping until I¡¯m starving to death?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Bai Xiao¡¯s voice softened a little.¡±¡±¡±¡±Even so, you can¡¯t just go out for a meal with a random man. You can call me and I¡¯lle back to apany you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean by casually having a meal with a man?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin frowned. ¡± ¡°Bai Yao said sourly,¡±¡±don¡¯t tell me this is your brother again ...¡±¡± Every time he saw her eating with a man, she would say it was her brother. They would talk andugh, and they would be so intimate. Who would have such a big family? ¡± ¡°Did she really think that he didn¡¯t know that she only had one younger brother? it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t have any older cousins, so how close could their rtionship be? ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin smiled faintly.¡±¡±You don¡¯t say. This is really my brother. Second brother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Bai Xiao looked at her with a heavy face.¡±¡±How many good Brothers do you have?¡±¡± Why does every brother dote on you so much that he, your boyfriend, has no sense of existence at all? ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin began to count very seriously.¡±¡±¡±¡±One, two, three ... Not many, seven in total.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was speechless.¡±¡±Hehe ... Seven. I can summon the divine Dragon now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin frowned slightly.¡±¡±You¡¯re really strange. You said that I had a meal with a man. Even if that man isn¡¯t my brother, so what? didn¡¯t you also have a meal with other women? why did I say that you were rich? He¡¯s always jealous for no reason!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2237 ? Chapter 2237: Lovers finally get married (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Then you can throw a tantrum at me. I¡¯ll be very happy if a certain woman makes trouble for me without reason.¡±¡± Bai Xiao said indifferently. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin really didn¡¯t want to talk to Bai Chen. He shook off his hand and wanted to get out of the car, but Bai Chen grabbed his hand again. Lu Kaixin looked at her coldly and said,¡±¡±what are you doing? let go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips curled up into a smile.¡±¡±So you¡¯re jealous?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you going to let go or not?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin did not reply to her. ¡± ¡°They had been together for many years, and Bai Xiao naturally knew Lu Kaixin¡¯s temper. He could not go against her, as she could be persuaded by reason but not cowed by force. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng let go of Lu Kaixin¡¯s hand and allowed him to get out of the car. He followed suit, and when they reached the door, he hugged Lu Kaixin¡¯s waist from behind and whispered in her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you feel ufortable if you don¡¯t torture me every day?¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin immediately rolled his eyes. Who was the one who would feel ufortable if he didn¡¯t find some Trouble Every Day? ¡°She struggled for a while.¡±¡±Are you done?¡±¡± Let go, I¡¯m very hungry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±¡± Bai Yao turned Lu Kaixin¡¯s body around and hugged him. Lu Kaixin struggled for a while before giving up, allowing Bai Yao to hug him like this. ¡± ¡°He pressed his forehead against hers and rubbed it ambiguously: ¡°¡±Don¡¯t be angry. I didn¡¯t think you would be hungry. No matter how busy I am in the future, I will always eat with you, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin gave him a fake smile.¡±¡±If I remember correctly, if you join the production team, you won¡¯t be able to eat lunch with me every day. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able toe back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll only shoot your shows in the future, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±Come on, you. Why don¡¯t you just say that you won¡¯t act in movies anymore?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t like it,¡±¡± he said,¡±¡±I can announce my withdrawal from the industry tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop it. If your fans find out, they¡¯ll kill me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I also want to leave the industry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked instinctively. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I love you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin curled his lips into a smile. He only felt that this man was getting better at sweet-talking now. Loving her and him leaving the circle did not conflict at all. When she opened her mouth to speak, Bai Xiao had already leaned over and kissed her lips, turning and sucking ... ¡± ¡°When the kiss became even more inseparable, a sharp voice suddenly rang out,¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you guys doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin were both stunned for a moment, and they subconsciously stopped the kiss. They turned their heads and saw a man and a woman getting out of the car that had just stopped at the door. ¡± The two of them looked at them in shock. ¡°Lu Kaixin was shocked and immediately pushed Bai Xiao away. Oh my God, why are mom and dad here? and they just happened to see me kissing Bai Xiao. What, what, what ... What should I do? ¡± ¡°She coughed lightly and quickly regained herposure.¡±¡±Dad, mom, you¡¯re here ...¡±¡± ¡± He was so nervous that he forgot to call old Lu handsome and beautiful. ¡°Bai Xiao was also very surprised at first, but he quickly regained his calm. Unlike Lu Kaixin, he was really calm. He then looked at Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen and greeted them politely,¡±¡±Hello, uncle. Hello, Auntie. It¡¯s our first time meeting. I apologize for my rudeness.¡±¡± ¡± Shi Guang blinked her eyes and looked at her husband helplessly. She really wanted to reply with a ¡®Hello¡¯. ¡°However, her husband Lu Yanchen¡¯s face seemed as though it had just been through ayer of frost, and there was no need to even mention how cold and unfeeling he was. As such, she did not dare to say anything at all and could only look at him, waiting for him to speak ... ¡± Chapter 2238 ? Chapter 2238: Lovers finally get married (8) Trantor: 549690339 The room was so quiet that even the sound of an embroidery needle falling to the ground could be heard. ¡°Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen were seated on the sofa. Lu Yanchen¡¯s face seemed to be covered inyers of ice and snow. However, unlike Lu Yanchen, Shi Guang was in a pretty good mood.¡± ¡°It was a happy thing for her daughter to have a boyfriend, and she couldn¡¯t hide the joy on her face.¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao were standing in front of him, well-behaved.¡± ¡°Seeing them hugging and kissing, Lu Kaixin knew that there was no way to hide it anymore. She could only force herself to say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad, mom, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Bai ... Huang.¡±¡±¡± ¡°When she was young, the beauty seemed to be quite happy, so she probably didn¡¯t object.¡± ¡°The handsome old Lu had always doted on her. If she really liked him, the handsome old Lu wouldn¡¯t be willing to break up the two of them, right? As long as they didn¡¯t mention Bai Xiao¡¯s background, Bai Xiao was still very outstanding, and she really couldn¡¯t find any reason to object.¡± ¡°After being introduced, Bai Xiao immediately greeted him politely again,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, uncle. Hello, Auntie.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was still cold as he picked up his teacup and took a sip leisurely, not bothering with him.¡± ¡°Thinking that she could not let the situation get too awkward, Shi Guang could only smile out,¡±¡±Hello ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°Before she could even finish her sentence, Lu Yanchen mmed his cup down on the coffee table. Shi Guang immediately retracted all the smiles on her face and asked coldly,¡±¡±How long have you guys been together?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not ... Not long ago ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin stammered.¡± ¡°¡±¡±How long is that?¡±¡± Shi Guang asked again.¡± ¡°¡±¡±We were together for four ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao replied calmly. When the corner of his shirt was pulled by Lu Kaixin, Bai Xiao¡¯s voice suddenly disappeared.¡± ¡°Shi Guang looked at Lu Kaixin before signaling to Lu Yanchen with her eyes, as though she was saying,¡¯can something like this be hidden?¡¯ If your dad wants to investigate, he¡¯ll do it for you.¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin naturally knew this as well. She pursed her lips, and just as she was about to speak, Bai Xiao spoke again,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t dare to hide it from the two of you. We¡¯ve been together since we were contract couples.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you saying that the contract couple is fake and that the two of you were a real couple in the first ce?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Bai Xiao hurriedly exined,¡±¡±no, Auntie. We were a contract couple at the time. It¡¯s just that we made it a realityter on. That¡¯s why we terminated our contract.¡±¡± Uncle, aunty, I really love happy. Please help me. I promise you that I will dote on her and love her for the rest of my life!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Shi Guang felt that thisd was pretty decent, with a sincere attitude and tone.¡± She then nced at her husband beside her. His face was so cold that it was about to freeze. Forget it. She would continue to pretend and seriously review her future son-inw. ¡°From the start to the end, Lu Yanchen did not even cast a single nce at Bai Xiao. After drinking his tea, he leaned backzily on the back of the sofa and looked at Lu happy with a cold and indifferent expression.¡± ¡°When happy met Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze, he chuckled.¡±¡±Handsome old Lu, that ... I think he¡¯s quite good. Then ... Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡±¡±¡± Shi Guang looked up at the sky speechlessly. ¡°The people from the Lu family, regardless of whether they were men or women, whether they were in love or married, all liked to say ¡®try it¡¯.¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen¡¯s gaze suddenly narrowed coldly as he casually swung the teacup in front of him upwards, causing it to smash right into Bai Xiao¡¯s hands.¡± Chapter 2239 ? Chapter 2239: The lovers are finally together (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Happy was shocked, and he quickly turned his head to look. Bai Xiao¡¯s hand seemed to be bleeding, and she instantly became angry.¡±¡±Dad, what am I doing? how can you hit me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, who had been hit, was clearly in pain, but he didn¡¯t even dare to make a sound. He even smiled at Lu Kaixin and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a scratch. Don¡¯t worry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen¡¯s face was as cold as ice that would not melt for a thousand years as he replied indifferently, ¡°¡±We¡¯re having a family meeting right now. We don¡¯t need outsiders to join us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, Bai Xiao knew what Lu Yanchen meant by that. ¡± ¡°He lowered his head and apologized. He said seriously and firmly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Uncle, it¡¯s my fault. I should have visited you and Auntie earlier. I didn¡¯t think things through, but I really like happy, and I really want to marry him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After he finished speaking, he bowed and prepared to leave. ¡± ¡°Happy subconsciously grabbed Bai Xiao¡¯s hand, and Bai Xiao cast him a nce with a smile. He patted her hand in a consoling manner before he left reluctantly. ¡± ¡°After Bai Xiao left, Lu Kaixin sat down on the sofa next to him and expressed his opinion.¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad, mom, I like him a lot too. I want to marry him too.¡±¡± ¡± It was a response to Bai Xiao¡¯sst words. ¡°Lu Yanchen furrowed his brows and looked at her with a half-smile,¡±¡±he wants to marry her and we¡¯re letting him? You can marry anyone you want? who are you and who is he?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is that a problem?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin muttered. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen stood up and looked down at her.¡±¡±Xiao Bai has investigated him and knows his identity. I believe he must have told you. Shaoqian was suspicious of him today, so he called me. Your mom and I were nearby, so we came over to take a look. You think no one will know if you don¡¯t tell? if you announce it, everyone will naturally know.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was wondering why her parents woulde over today, and what a coincidence ... So it was brother shaoqian who called. She bit her lip.¡±¡±Grandfather won¡¯t agree?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the point of asking me? you should ask your grandfather. ¡°¡± Lu Yanchen turned around and left after throwing out that sentence. ¡± Lu Kaixin¡¯s shoulders went limp as he looked at Shi Guang with a pitiful expression. ¡°Before Shi Guang left, she consoled her daughter,¡±¡±Back then, I wanted to marry your father, but your grandfather didn¡¯t agree either. He only said that he didn¡¯t agree,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Not long after Lu Yanchen and Shi Guang had left, Bai Xiao returned. Lu Kaixin looked at his hand nervously-the blood on it had already coagted. ¡°¡±How¡¯s your hand? Are you seriously injured?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She picked up his hand and looked at it, and Bai Xiao smiled faintly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a small injury. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get the medicine.¡±¡± Shi Guang ran to the storage room and took out the first aid kit. ¡± ¡°She washed him with alcohol and applied some Red Medicine.¡±¡±It might leave a scar.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m a man. ¡°¡± It didn¡¯t matter whether there was a scar or not. He kissed her forehead.¡±¡±And with you applying medicine for me, it would be worth it even if your father stabbed me, let alone leaving a scar.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±You¡¯ve injured your hand. Why did your brain be so stupid?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao also smiled along with her, and after hesitating for a moment, he still asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your parents, did they agree to us being together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Our family¡¯s Big BOSS isn¡¯t my father ...¡±¡± Lu Kaixin sighed. ¡°¡±It¡¯s the iron-blooded chief Lu!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2240 ? Chapter 2240: Lovers finally get married (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Even though chief Lu had be more and more of a Buddhist in the recent years, with the appearance of a good old man, Lu Kaixin knew that her grandfather had principles and iron-fisted methods in his bones. ¡± ¡°Happy decided to go back to the Lu residence by himself. It did not matter whether her parents told her grandfather about her and Bai Xiao. Since they already knew about Bai Xiao¡¯s existence, she had to tell her grandfather as well. Otherwise, if other people found out about her and Bai Xiao, her grandfather would probably be even angrier. ¡± The Lu residence was no different from usual. It was very quiet. ¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t seem to be at home, but grandma was in the living room, preparing to go to the kitchen and have lunch with the Auntie. Usually, only when the younger generation came home for lunch would grandma cook personally, so it might be dad. ¡± ¡°Scanning her surroundings with her ted little eyes, she tugged at Shen lingshuang, who was about to enter the kitchen, and sat down on the sofa with her.¡±¡±Grandma, where did Grandpa go?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shen lingshuangughed,¡±¡±Where can I go?¡±¡± Since your dad is here, he¡¯s naturally ying chess with him upstairs. ¡°¡± ¡± The hint of relief that had just risen in Lu Kaixin¡¯s heart instantly disappeared without a trace. ¡°She thought that her father would note to tell her grandfather, but he did not even wait for a day. He came to her house so quickly toin to her grandfather. She was really a child of a beautiful girl. ¡± ¡°However, even though chief Lu was their family¡¯s Big BOSS, granny was his superior. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My most beloved grandma, I have something to tell you ...¡±¡± She blinked her eyes at Shen lingshuang. ¡± ¡°Shen lingshuang looked at her beloved granddaughter and patted her head.¡±¡±Tell me, what¡¯s going on? what do you want your Grandma and Grandpa to tell you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled out and reached out to hug Shen lingshuang¡¯s arm,¡±¡±what if ... What if Grandpa doesn¡¯t like me after I find a friend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If he doesn¡¯t like it, then he doesn ¡®T. You don¡¯t have to care if he likes it or not. As long As You Like It, it¡¯s fine.¡±¡± Shen lingshuang did not mind at all. Other than su qianxun, all the other old fogeys in their family did not approve of their daughter-inw. However, they had all married into the family and got along quite well with each other. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin also knew that, but Bai Xiao¡¯s situation was a little different, and that was his identity ... If Bai Xiao was just an ordinary man, perhaps there would not be such a serious problem between them. ¡± ¡°Her father and grandfather probably already knew Bai Xiao¡¯s true identity, but because they were a contract couple in the past andter thought that she had lost contact with Bai Xiao, they ignored her. ¡± ¡°However, if her rtionship with Bai Xiao was made public, they would definitely take this issue to heart. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know what her grandfather¡¯s attitude would be ... After all, this concerned the entire Lu family. ¡± Lu Kaixin wanted to tell Shen lingshuang and get her to give him some ideas. ¡°¡±¡±After all, you were brought up by Grandpa. If you find a boyfriend, he¡¯ll definitely be reluctant to let you go. He¡¯ll feel that his baby has been snatched away. It¡¯s normal for him to be unhappy. This is the most normal reaction as a parent. He¡¯s afraid that his precious child will get married, but he¡¯s also afraid that he won¡¯t be able to get married. Actually, as long as you like your happiness, that¡¯s all that matters ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Initially, Shen lingshuang had only wanted to answer Lu Kaixin¡¯s question. However, as she spoke, she realized that there was something fishy about his question, and she looked at him in shock.¡±¡±You have a boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled out and met Shen lingshuang¡¯s expectant gaze before nodding his head.¡±¡±But ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2241 ? Chapter 2241: Lovers finally get married (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Shen lingshuang¡¯s face was filled with understanding as she spoke first,¡±¡±you two are really father and daughter. Your father used toe to me to get some information when he was looking for a girlfriend. However, that was because he had a fianc¨¦e back then, and you weren¡¯t even engaged to him. What was there to worry about? don¡¯t worry. As long as that boy has a good character and loves me and dotes on you, your grandfather will definitely agree.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±His character is still very good, and he¡¯s also good to me, but ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But what?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But he ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A maic voice rang out and interrupted Lu Kaixin¡¯s words.¡±¡±¡±¡±But his family background is tooplicated.¡±¡± ¡± The familiar voice made Lu Kaixin rub his forehead. Why was brother shaoqian at home too? ¡°She nced at her second brother in embarrassment, thinking that he must have gotten suspicious on the day he was stood up. Brother Xiao Bai and her father already knew about it, so it was only natural for brother shaoqian to want to know if he was suspicious. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Complicated family background? howplicated?¡±¡± Shen lingshuang looked at Lu shaoqian and asked. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian crossed his arms in front of his chest andzily leaned back on the sofa.¡±¡±¡±¡±One of the three most ancient aristocratic families. Howplicated do you think it is?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The moment she heard that, Shen lingshuang¡¯s gaze turned serious as she looked at Lu Kaixin worriedly. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin puffed up his cheeks at Shen lingshuang.¡±¡±Grandma ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Looking at her like this, Shen lingshuang¡¯s heart ached for her as she held onto her hand. ¡°¡±Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Things can always be solved. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was about to speak when Lu shaoqian spoke first,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not suitable for each other. You should break up. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Lu Kaixin looked at Lu shaoqian and saw that his face was serious. He was not joking at all. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin nced at his grandmother again, who had a difficult expression on her face. Lu Kaixin sighed in his heart. Even though he had long known that she and Bai Xiao were not suitable for each other, it was only now that she deeply realized that things were far more serious than she had thought! ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian continued.¡±¡±There are many good men out there. I¡¯ll introduce a few to youter. I guarantee that every one of them is better than that Bai Xiao.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Second brother, are you going to introduce someone who is as flirtatious as you?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin tilted his head and looked at him. Her second brother had a pair of peach-shaped eyes, and he also had a mysterious evil aura about him. As for the man who was close to him, even if he did not have an evil aura, he still had a flirtatious air about him. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian expressed,¡±¡±that¡¯s definitely not possible!¡±¡± If second brother were to introduce you to someone, that person would definitely be the best man in the world, and he would definitely only be devoted to you. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless as he pouted and looked at Shen lingshuang. ¡°Shen lingshuang tried to smooth things over,¡±¡±Alright, alright. Your second brother is just concerned about you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you guys arguing about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chief Lu¡¯s voice rang out, and Lu Kaixin turned around to see his father supporting his grandfather, who was dressed in an old military uniform, down the stairs. ¡± ¡°The Bureau chief, who used to be cold and unfeeling, was now old. His eye sockets were slightly sunken, and his face was full of the vicissitudes of time. However, he still had a murderous and cold strong aura around him. ¡± ¡°Happy looked at Lu Yanchen with a bitter expression before walking over to chief Lu.¡±¡±Grandpa, you love me the most. You won¡¯t break up a couple like them, right?¡±¡± she asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What did you say?¡±¡± chief Lu was dumbfounded. Break up the couple? You have a boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin was stunned by his question. ¡± ¡°The uneasiness in her heart disappeared without a trace in that instant. She merely looked at her grandfather in shock before shifting her gaze slowly to her father, Lu Yanchen. ¡± What was going on? Didn¡¯t dad tell Grandpa about Bai Xiao? And she had confessed? Chapter 2242 ? Chapter 2242: Lovers finally get married (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°This unexpected result made Lu Kaixin a little flustered. She looked at her father helplessly. He was dressed in a well-ironed ck suit. He looked dignified and solemn, and he did not want to talk to her.¡± ¡°He then looked at his second brother, who was standing beside him with a cold expression and a cold aura around him. He had a faint smile on his face and seemed to be taking pleasure in his misfortune.¡± ¡°Chief Lu¡¯s bewildered voice rang out beside her,¡±¡±You have a boyfriend?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin had a nervous look on his face. He gulped and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... Grandpa, I ... I¡¯m ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°She carefully opened her mouth and stammered. As she spoke, she thought uneasily, should I say it directly or just say it directly?¡± ¡°Since there was only one option, he might as well just say it.¡± His father and brothers already knew ... It was impossible to hide it. ¡°Since she would find out sooner orter, she might as well tell her grandfather personally. Perhaps it would not make him too angry.¡± ¡°She gritted her teeth and closed her eyes, looking as if she was not afraid of death.¡±¡±I do have a boyfriend!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°The old General¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He was serious and a little expectant, but he tried to put on a friendly expression.¡±¡±When did you find him? whose child is he? what¡¯s his character like? what¡¯s his job?¡±¡±¡± ¡°He walked over, took Lu Kaixin¡¯s hand, and patted it lightly. He smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s not that ... You know what, I don¡¯t have any objections. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin closed his eyes in despair.¡±¡±That ... That¡¯s him. We¡¯ve been together for three to four years. I¡¯ve observed him and thought that he¡¯s a good person, so ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°Chief Lu¡¯s smile vanished instantly, as he could not believe his ears.¡±¡±What did you just say? It was him? Who is he?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s Bai Xiao. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°Chief Lu was thoroughly shocked as his face changed.¡±¡±Who did you say?¡±¡±¡± ¡°When he saw that his grandfather¡¯s stern face had turned so cold that it seemed as if it could be quenched with ice, Lu Kaixin held his breath and did not dare to breathe loudly.¡± ¡°Not only her, but everyone around her was silent.¡± ¡°Chief Lu looked at the three of them and hollered,¡±¡±It turns out that all of you know about it except for me.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Everyone was still silent, even Shen lingshuang.¡± ¡°Chief Lu huffed coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±That one called Bai Xiao, didn¡¯t grandfather tell you before that you can find anyone but that stinky brat?!¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I just like him,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin mumbled.¡± ¡°¡±¡±You like it? Like what? like can¡¯t be eaten. When I was with your grandmother, I didn¡¯t know what ¡®like¡¯ was, but now you see, I¡¯m doing great. ¡°¡± Chief Lu said firmly.¡± ¡°¡±¡±Grandpa didn¡¯t like my mom before, but my mom and dad are fine now.¡±¡± Lu Kaixin continued to mumble. All she wanted was to find a good man like her father. Bai Xiao would definitely treat her the same way his father treated his mother.¡± ¡°¡±¡±This ispletely different from Bai Xiao and your mother.¡±¡± Back when they were a contract couple, chief Lu was the one who got Lu yubai to investigate Bai Xiao.¡± ¡°Naturally, he also knew Bai Xiao¡¯s true identity and that it was impossible between the two families. However, at that time, he was too sure that his precious granddaughter didn¡¯t like that brat, but he didn¡¯t expect that her granddaughter would still be deceived by that brat.¡± ¡°After that, he gritted his teeth and reprimanded the other three,¡±¡±how could you hide such a big thing from me? I¡¯m not dead yet. I¡¯m still in charge of this family ...¡±¡±¡± Chapter 2243 ? Chapter 2243: Lovers finally get married (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Both Lu Yanchen and Lu shaoqian remained silent. They were people who understood the old chief well and knew that any reply would only add fuel to the fire. Thus, the old chief could only continue with his words. ¡± ¡°Just because the both of them were silent did not mean that Shen lingshuang was not able to speak up. She red at her husband and said with a dark face,¡±¡±We just found out about it. Why are you so angry? the blood pressure is going to rise again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Like a child, chief Lu snorted coldly and turned his head away. ¡± ¡°Happy¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow. He looked at chief Lu nervously, and his heart was about to jump out of his chest. ¡± ¡°She sat down beside chief Lu and carefully poked his arm with her finger.¡±¡±Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry. I know I was wrong. Bai su and I ... We¡¯re not Romeo and Juliet, who can¡¯t be together because our families have been enemies for generations,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chief Lu looked at her and replied expressionlessly,¡±¡±Yes, we¡¯re not Romeo and Juliet, but you know very well that if you were Romeo and Juliet, it would be fine. At least it wouldn¡¯t be asplicated as it is now. Not to mention our family, even if their family agreed, do you think you could be together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin felt that the situation was a little tricky. In any case, it seemed to be much more serious than she had thought. ¡± ¡°If she insisted on being with Bai Xiao, would she harm the Lu family? ¡± She suddenly recalled how Bai Xiao felt when his grandmother objected to their rtionship many years ago. ¡°¡±¡±So, grandfather means that no matter what, he won¡¯t agree to me being with Bai Xiao.¡±¡± Happy looked at the old man with an aggrieved expression. That incredibly beautiful face of his was so heart-wrenching at that moment, and it was even more so for the old man who had always doted on her. ¡± ¡°Even though the old man looked cold and strong on the surface, his heart had long since turned soft. He nced at Lu Yanchen and Lu shaoqian-it was clear that the two of them didn¡¯t agree to it as well, merely leaving the bad guy in her hands. ¡± Hmph! In his dreams. He didn¡¯t want to be this bad person. ¡°He coughed lightly and sighed.¡±¡±Grandfather is doing this for your own good. Bai Xiao¡¯s family is tooplicated. Let¡¯s not talk about whether grandfather will oppose you or not. Bai Xiao¡¯s family will never ept you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin was just about to reply that that might not be the case. Back then, since Bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother had let Bai Xiao meet her, it was actually a tacit agreement. ¡± ¡°But when the words reached his mouth, Lu Kaixin held them back. ¡± ¡°She rolled her eyes slyly, then looked at her feet with a sad expression.¡±¡±¡±¡±Indeed, Bai Xiao¡¯s family doesn¡¯t like me at all. It seems like they won¡¯t let us be together.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So,¡±¡± chief Lu said,¡±¡±the two of you are destined to never be together. It¡¯s useless even if we agree.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Grandpa, are you saying that if the Bai Cheng family epts me, you won¡¯t object to it?¡±¡± happy immediately asked. ¡± ¡°Chief Lu was taken aback for a moment.¡±¡±If their family isn¡¯t against it, then what¡¯s there for me to object to? their family isn¡¯t just any ordinary family. If we were to really get married, it would be a bad thing for us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Indeed, it might not be a bad thing. It could be a good thing. ¡± ¡°However, the old man felt that no matter what, the Bai Xiao family would never agree, because an ancient family like them was not afraid of power, but it was quite taboo to get involved in politics. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin immediately hugged chief Lu.¡±¡±Grandpa, I knew you were the best. You really love me the most. You¡¯re not only a powerful general but also the best grandpa in the world ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2244 ? Chapter 2244: Lovers finally get married (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°When he heard those words, chief Lu¡¯s heart burst with joy, and he was in a daze. It was only after Lu Kaixin left that he suddenly came back to his senses. He seemed to have fallen into a trap. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is there a problem with what I said just now?¡±¡± ¡± Shen lingshuang¡¯s face was filled with confusion. ¡°However, it was clear that Lu Yanchen and Lu shaoqian knew about it long ago. They just didn¡¯t remind him. Lu shaoqian smiled warmly at his grandfather.¡±¡±Maybe ... Grandpa.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen did not reply to him, merely asking with a deeper meaning,¡±¡±If they really agree, you won¡¯t object?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chief Lu was stunned for a moment. It was better to be safe than sorry. If they really ... However, he had already said what he wanted to say. A gentleman¡¯s word can not be taken back. ¡± ¡°The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had fallen into little Happy¡¯s trap. ¡± ¡°Looking at Lu Yanchen and Lu shaoqian beside him, who were still staring at him with a smile that was not a smile, his face darkened as he red at them and said furiously,¡±¡±I agree, not you. If I don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll see if you dare.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This was his most beloved little princess, so he naturally had to y the good cop. It was better to leave the bad guy to them. ¡± ¡°Looking at the old chief who was heading upstairs, Lu shaoqian sighed and looked at Lu Yanchen.¡±¡±Little uncle, what should we do about this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen looked at Lu shaoqian and curled his lips slightly. However, the expression that reached his eyes was not a smile but a scheming one. He patted Lu shaoqian¡¯s shoulder gently. ¡°¡±You¡¯ve worked hard!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he walked away in a carefree manner. ¡± ¡°Shen lingshuang walked over to Lu Yanchen¡¯s seat with a benevolent smile on her face as she patted Lu shaoqian¡¯s shoulder.¡±¡±Qiang-Qian, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he watched his grandmother walk into the kitchen, Lu shaoqian finally realized that she was trying to make him a bad person! ¡± Uh uh uh~~ ¨C ¡°When Lu Kaixin returned to his apartment from the Lu residence, he found that Bai Xiao was still in his apartment, and he was a little surprised.¡±¡±¡±¡±You don¡¯t have any activities today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Not just today, but every day in the future.¡±¡± If he said he wanted to leave the industry, he would leave, starting from this moment. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao walked up to her and wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her into his embrace.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re home. What did your Big BOSS say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked up at him and met his calm eyes. She thought about how she had been so nervous ever since she got home, and she couldn¡¯t help but want him to be anxious. ¡± ¡°She sighed, looking extremely sad. She raised her hand and ced it on his chest. Her eyes were red, as if tears were about to fall. Her lips trembled slightly, as if she wanted to say something but could not. ¡± ¡°When he saw her like this, Bai Yao thought that chief Lu was so angry that he strongly rejected their rtionship, just like how his grandmother rejected him and happy back then. ¡± ¡°He immediately hugged her tightly and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. Whether they ept it or not, it won¡¯t affect my love for you in the slightest, and it won¡¯t affect my determination to be with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s face was pale as he said softly,¡±¡±what if my grandfather doesn¡¯t agree to us being together?¡±¡± If he said that if you insist on being with me, he¡¯ll definitely take your little life or break up with you no matter what, would you still ignore it and insist on being with me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t even think and replied very firmly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Of course.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin could not help butugh,¡¯aren¡¯t you afraid of death? Don¡¯t doubt that my grandfather really meant what he said. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao gently kissed her forehead.¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid of death, but I¡¯m more afraid of losing you!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2245 ? Chapter 2245: Lovers finally get married (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bai Xiao gently kissed her forehead.¡±¡±I¡¯m afraid of death, but I¡¯m more afraid of losing you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin stared at him, and as he looked at him, he burst outughing. Heughed so happily that his smile almost reached his ears. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao looked at her in confusion and disbelief.¡±¡±¡±¡±You mean, your grandfather and the others have agreed?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Otherwise, she would not be smiling so happily. ¡± ¡°Seeing Lu Kaixin¡¯s grin, Bai Xiao was extremely shocked. He kissed Lu Kaixin¡¯s face heavily and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is this true?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true, but my grandfather said that if you marry into his family, he won¡¯t object to us. Do you dare?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin pushed him away and threw out another difficult question. ¡± ¡°Marrying into the family ... This was really a difficult problem, and Bai Xiao¡¯s face revealed a difficult expression. ¡± Lu Kaixin was speechless. Was she going too far? this seemed to be a difficult problem that was harder to decide than death. ¡°Suddenly, Lu Kaixin regretted his joking words. He wondered if he had made things too difficult for him. Just as he was about to make a joke, Bai Xiao spoke up,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re serious?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin looked at him in surprise, but his voice was very firm. ¡± ¡°He was really daring. If his grandmother knew about this, she would probably kill her, the culprit. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s gaze was light, and his words were slow and clear, but extremely firm.¡±¡± ¡°¡±Of course it¡¯s true. When we get married in the future, we naturally won¡¯t be moving back to the ind, nor will we be moving to the Lu residence. We¡¯ll be living outside and have our own lives. Then, it doesn¡¯t matter if we marry into the family or not. As for our future children, we definitely won¡¯t just have one. You can have a few more. Half of them will be for your grandfather and the others to y with, and the other half will be for my grandmother and the others to y with. As long as we have enough children, they¡¯ll definitely not have any objections. With them helping us take care of the children, the two of us will also be able to have peace. He¡¯s so carefree. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin heard that, he hit him, not knowing whether tough or cry.¡±¡± ¡°¡±You want to have a few more? do you think I¡¯m a sow?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng clenched the hand that was pounding on his chest and said in a serious tone,¡±¡± ¡°¡±No matter what you are, you are the woman I love the most.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard this, Lu Kaixin felt as if something had hit his heart hard, and it instantly softened. ¡± ¡°She knew that he was even more worried and uneasy than she was when she had returned to the Lu residence. He was even more afraid that she would be like him back then, locked up at home and never toe out again. However, he was so nervous and worried, yet she still deliberately teased him. ¡± ¡°During the years they were abroad, he had really tolerated her willfulness and pampered her so much that she was out of control. Other than what she wanted to do, he didn¡¯t have to care about anything else. ¡± ¡°He was actually a very strong and overbearing man, and was also a little chauvinistic. However, for her, he was willing to change himself and be a gentle and steady man. ¡± ¡°It was said that men were natural actors in front of women. No one didn¡¯t know how to act. Most of them gave their hearts to you when they pursued you, but they didn¡¯t cherish you after they got you. ¡± ¡°If you meet a man who still loves you and Pampers you, whether it¡¯s during the period of passion or after the passion has receded, and gives himself and the future to you, it means that he truly loves you to the bone. ¡± ¡°Then, she would be with him and work hard to build a beautiful future. ¡± ¡°She tapped his nose.¡±¡±I¡¯m lying. I didn¡¯t marry into the family. There are so many boys in our family. They don¡¯t count as my cousins ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2246 ? Chapter 2246: Lovers finally get married (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m lying. I didn¡¯t marry into your family. There are so many boys in our family. Not counting my cousins, just my grandfather and first grandfather¡¯s family alone can summon the Dragon God. My grandfather still dotes on me a lot. Although he doesn¡¯t really agree with us being together, he also said that as long as your family doesn¡¯t reject it, he won¡¯t strongly oppose it either.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you telling the truth?¡±¡± This time, Bai Xiao was both surprised and pleasantly surprised. This result was far better than he had expected, and it was also a little more real than before. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not joking or teasing you this time, but your grandmother ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at Bai Xiao with a puzzled expression. Although Bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother didn¡¯t seem to care about them all these years, she knew that this was only on the surface. ¡± ¡°At first nce, Bai Xiao¡¯s grandmother looked like a very scheming old Madam. She didn¡¯t know if she really intended to ignore them, or if she was just putting on an act when she actually had other ns in her heart. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My grandma didn¡¯t agree to us being together in the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t like you. She likes you very much ... And she has already given her silent consent to us.¡±¡± ¡± He had no choice but to acquiesce. ¡°Over the years, it was not as if grandmother had never thought that the feelings between him and happy might fade over time, and that he might fall in love with another woman. ¡± ¡°In the first year when he was abroad, his grandmother had secretly arranged a woman for him. However, no matter what form that woman appeared in, it was like a breeze in the sky, leaving no trace. ¡± ¡°After more than a year, grandma hadpletely given up. After all, he was almost 30 years old. Grandma wanted to have a grandson so badly that she could only hope that he could get married and have children soon, and give her a chubby great-grandson. ¡± ¡°When it came to the Fatty¡¯s great-grandson, not only did his grandmother like him, his happy grandparents would probably like him even more. ¡± ¡°He hugged her.¡±¡±Maybe we can work harder to make the elderly happy. Then, we won¡¯t have any problems getting married.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How do I work hard?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked softly. ¡± ¡°Bai Cheng moved closer to Lu Kaixin¡¯s ear and said something very flirtatiously. His voice was very soft,¡±¡±¡±¡±Naturally ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s body shrank a little from his flirtatious aura, and his cheeks turned red. He looked at him, not knowing whether tough or cry. He was a little embarrassed and speechless. ¡°¡±You¡¯re so lecherous. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao, on the other hand, looked serious.¡±¡±I¡¯m being serious. What are you thinking? getting married and having children is a very positive topic.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin punched him angrily.¡±¡±Go away. I know you ... Anyway, I¡¯m still young. I don¡¯t want to be a mother yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not young anymore, I can be a father. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The words that Lu Kaixin subconsciously blurted out were coldly interrupted by Bai Xiao.¡±¡±¡±¡±If you dare to provoke me by asking me to find another woman, I just want to tell you that the consequences will be very serious.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao threatened. ¡°¡±¡±What consequences?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin teased him with a charming smile. I really want to take a look, so I¡¯ll just say the rest, you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her lips were suddenly kissed by Bai Xiao, and the words she wanted to say were naturally blocked. ¡± ¡°Bai Yao held Lu Kaixin and pressed him directly against the cab next to him, sucking and caressing him lovingly ... A burst of numbness came from a certain part of his body and quickly spread to his limbs and bones, making his whole body and mind go soft. ¡± ¡°Happy could no longer stand steadily, and his mind became more and more nk. He leaned against Bai Xiao weakly, and only when happy was about to suffocate did Bai Xiao slowly let go of him. ¡± Chapter 2247 ? Chapter 2247: Lovers finally get married (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°He looked at the red lips that he had just ravaged. They were as attractive as ripe cherries, and he couldn¡¯t help but kiss them again. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao pressed his forehead against hers and looked into her eyes. In a soft but extremely cautious tone, he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Really? you should consider having a baby.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy was stunned for a moment, but he did not say anything. ¡± ¡°Seeing her hesitant expression, Bai Xiao said domineeringly,¡±¡±¡±¡±We won¡¯t do anything for the time being. We¡¯ll just work on making humans 24/7. It¡¯ll be best if we can finish it within a month. By then, both your Grandpa and my grandma will probably beughing their heads off ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re really bold. A month? Do you really think n¨¹wa can give birth to a child at any time she wants?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If one month isn¡¯t enough, then two or three months ... We have time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, he kissed her again like a storm. As he kissed her, he turned around and pressed her onto the sofa next to him. ¡± ¡°The sofa was very wide, enough for them to roll around twice. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao pressed happy down on the sofa, and during this time, he kept kissing and sucking on her. His hand went under her clothes, and his kiss slowly moved down, from her lips to her neck, her corbones, and then down ... He kissed her continuously, gently and heavily, then lightly and deeply, as if he was ying a piano piece on her skin. ¡± ¡°Happy found it a little difficult to endure Bai Xiao¡¯s flirtatious actions. He lifted his hands and gently hugged Bai Xiao¡¯s head. He closed his eyes and murmured softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao ... Yes, Bai Xiao ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The desire was not easily stirred up, but it came menacingly, charming, and gentle. ¡± ¡°In the quiet room, only the man¡¯s heavy breathing and the woman¡¯s delicate panting could be heard clearly. From gentleness to wildness, the deep lust was unbridled again and again ... ¡± ¡°As night fell, Bai Xiao slowly woke up. His deep ck eyes gently looked at the girl lying in his arms. She was sleeping very soundly at this moment, and a touch of gentleness unconsciously shed across his eyes. ¡± ¡°It really didn¡¯t matter whether she agreed or rejected him. However, he was extremely happy that her family doted on her so much and didn¡¯t want to force her. ¡± ¡°It was very contradictory to like someone. She wanted everyone to be good to her and didn¡¯t want her to be bullied or hurt at all. However, she was afraid that others would be too good to her and she wouldn¡¯t be the only one in her heart. ¡± ¡°Even if that person was her family, he couldn¡¯t help butpare himself to his family in her heart, even if he knew that thisparison was particrly stupid. ¡± ¡°He did not know what chief Lu was thinking, but he knew that grandma had agreed to it. If she was happy that she was pregnant, grandma would definitely be even happier. Even if she was not, it would be fine. ¡± ¡°When he said that he wanted to leave the entertainment industry, he was not just saying it. In the past three years, other than acting, he had also slowly taken over his family¡¯s business. ¡± ¡°What grandma was worried about was that he would be swallowed up by the side branches of the family. However, as long as he was strong enough and had the ability to protect himself and the people he loved, no one could touch him. Then, no matter what decision he made, even if others were unwilling, what could they do to him? ¡± ¡°However, as for the Lu family, if his grandmother agreed, would chief Lu and the others really not object? ¡± ¡°This matter shouldn¡¯t be resolved just like this, right? ¡± ¡°Perhaps, even if she was pregnant, chief Lu and the others might not be able to solve the problem. ¡± He had a lifetime¡¯s worth of fighting with the men from the Lu family! But what could they do? who asked him to kidnap their most beloved little princess! Chapter 2248 ? Chapter 2248: Lovers finally get married (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Not to mention that they didn¡¯t like him now, perhaps in the future, they might not even look at her well! ¡± ¡°But it did not matter. As long as they were willing to marry happy to him, it was enough! ¡± ¡°After all, happy was the one who was going to spend the rest of his life with him, not them. ¡± ¡°He hugged happy and rubbed his face against her nose, and his aura became one with hers. ¡± ¡°Although Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes were still closed, he had already woken up. The corners of his lips were slightly curved.¡±¡±Bai Xiao ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s lips also curved up, and he said seductively,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let me hear you call me hubby.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy blinked his long, thick eyshes and slowly opened his eyes.¡±¡±What are you doing, suddenly ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve always wanted to hear you call me that. Be good and quickly call me hubby. Hubby will dote on you well tonight ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao pressed down on her, his deep eyes full of evil charm. ¡± ¡°Happy looked a little shy. Even though he was too embarrassed to say anything, he still called out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Honey ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, Bai Xiao covered her lips again and gently licked them, deeply sucking the sweetness that belonged to her ... ¡± ¡°The long night had just begun, and their lives had just begun. Whether they were born, old, sick, dead, poor, or rich, they would always hold each other¡¯s hands tightly! ¡± ¨C ¡°Although Bai Xiao had said that his grandmother had agreed, Lu Kaixin did not n to let his grandfather know so quickly. After all, if Bai Xiao¡¯s side was too easy, it would be even more difficult to ovee his grandfather¡¯s side. She had to make his heart ache for her. ¡± ¡°In addition to his grandfather¡¯sints, his parents also had to take care of it at the same time. ¡± ¡°These two days, she would go home for dinner if she had nothing to do. During this critical period, she and Bai Xiao couldn¡¯t be stuck together every day, for she was afraid that they¡¯d die quickly from showing off their love. ¡± ¡°However, when she returned home these two days, she realized that something was wrong with Lu mu. It seemed that Lu mu was in a rtionship with Chu Zhuo. The two of them used to be very close. Even if they couldn¡¯t be lovers, they shouldn¡¯t be hiding from each other like this. ¡± ¡°Happy felt that it was necessary for him to test Lu mu. If she helped him with the matter between Lu mu and Chu Zhuo, the beautiful girl when she was young would definitely be overjoyed. As long as she showed up, the handsome old Lu would have to raise his gun and surrender. ¡± ¡°At night, Lu Kaixin knocked on Lu MU¡¯s door. Lu mu was packing his things at the moment because he was going to move out too. ¡± ¡°After they talked about him moving, Lu Kaixin very naturally changed the topic to Chu Zhuo.¡±¡±Have you seen Zhuo recently? You should already know that she¡¯s back in the country, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu was expressionless and replied indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy looked at her deeply and said in a probing tone,¡±¡±little Zhuo, You¡¯re a Big Girl Now. You¡¯re beautiful and smart. That day, when we were eating in Tang Pce, I think we met you, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± Lu mu replied indifferently. ¡± ¡°Did this little devil not understand love, or did he not love? ¡°¡±By the way, do you have a girlfriend?¡±¡± happy said with a faint smile. ¡± Lu mu did not reply to her. She just looked up at her strangely. ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled and said with a smile,¡±¡±I¡¯m just asking. When I was young, I felt that you didn¡¯t know how to chase girls, so I was worried about you. I thought that if you liked that girl, you could tell me and I could teach you how to chase girls ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re too noisy!¡±¡± Lu mu suddenly interrupted her and pushed her out of the door without waiting for her to finish. Then, she closed the door from the inside and locked it. ¡± Chapter 2249 ? Chapter 2249: Lovers finally get married (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What was going on? Lu Kaixin stood outside the door, dumbfounded. She mmed the door hard.¡±¡±¡±¡±You little devil, what kind of attitude is this? how can you treat your sister like this? To think that I took care of you when you were young. If I had known earlier, I would have just thrown you out. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu mu ignored her in the room. ¡°Lu Kaixin knocked on the door once more before turning around to leave. He caught sight of Shi Guang downstairs. Naturally, she had heard themotion upstairs and asked, ¡°¡±What¡¯s wrong? Did you fight with your brother?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin sat down on the sofa and leaned backzily.¡±¡±¡±¡±How is that possible? who can quarrel with that boring young man? as his sister, I¡¯m only concerned about him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang understood right away as she sat down beside her and teased,¡±¡±You didn¡¯t mention Zhuo in front of him, did you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t mention it. If it were someone else, I wouldn¡¯t even bother to mention it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You should just worry about yourself. Bai Xiao¡¯s family even looks up to our daughter. Why don¡¯t we just let this matter go?¡±¡± Shi Guang¡¯s heart ached for her daughter. She had a feeling that her daughter would be at a disadvantage in Bai Xiao¡¯s hands. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In the future, if Grandpa doesn¡¯t agree to you and dad being together, are you going to give up immediately?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin asked with his cheeks puffed up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stupid girl, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ll be wronged.¡±¡± Shi Guang smacked her daughter¡¯s head and mumbled, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll see how I can make things difficult for youter. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The moment Lu Kaixin heard that, he grabbed Shi Guang¡¯s hands hurriedly.¡±¡±Mom, please don ¡®t. His family didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. In fact, they quite like me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang looked at her in astonishment,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, and I even like you quite a bit??¡±¡± Then you canin in front of your grandfather and look extremely miserable. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin chuckled out, and Shi Guang knew right away as she tapped her head with her finger.¡±¡±In order to be with Bai Xiao, in order to make him feel sorry for you, you even lied to your grandfather. Be careful, he might find out what you¡¯ve done when he talks to Bai Cheng¡¯s family in the future.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Since it¡¯s in the future, it¡¯ll naturally be after I, Bai Xiao, get married. What¡¯s the point of finding out then? besides, grandfather loves me so much, so naturally, he won¡¯t really be angry at me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ... You ...¡±¡± Shi Guang did not know whether tough or cry. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin went over to Shi Guang¡¯s side and sat down beside her.¡±¡±Young beauty, you shouldn¡¯t worry about me. You should worry about your son. I feel that this child is really pitiful. He can¡¯t even fall in love. How can he be so miserable?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang sighed out. What was the point of worrying? the children would have their own lives to take care of. This was especially so for matters of the heart. As parents, it was not appropriate for them to interfere. ¡± ¡°However, she could add fuel to the fire, or give them a good opportunity to develop. ¡± ¡°The next morning, just as Lu mu was about to head out after breakfast, Shi Guang called out to her. ¡± ¡°She changed her shoes at the entrance and was about to head to work when she was stopped by Shi Guang. She walked up to Lu mu and said mysteriously,¡±¡±Son, don¡¯t rush out. Mom has something to tell you.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Mumei raised her eyebrows slightly and waited for her to continue.¡±......¡± ¡°Shi Guang¡¯s face was serious as she coughed out gently,¡±¡±This is what I¡¯m thinking. You¡¯re all grown up now and you¡¯re about to have a family. I¡¯ve talked to your Auntie Wang caichun before about getting you and Chu Zhuo engaged, but even though we did say that we¡¯re engaged, we¡¯ve also said that if you two don¡¯t have feelings for each other after you grow up, we won¡¯t force you two to be together. Now, mom wants to ask you, what are your thoughts?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2250 ? Chapter 2250: Lovers finally get married (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu MU¡¯s thin lips pursed into a line.¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Shi Guang pretended not to know that Lu mu had already found out that Chu Zhuo was back and continued,¡±¡±Oh my, I forgot. Zhuo has been studying abroad for a few years and has just returned. You haven¡¯t seen her yet. How about this? tonight, I¡¯ll ask Zhuo toe over for dinner. You two can get along and see if you can. If you can ¡®t, then forget it. Mom won¡¯t force you.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu still did not say anything. She just turned her head and looked out of the window. ¡°Looking at his dazed and uninterested expression, Shi Guang was afraid that he would reject her.¡±¡±Then it¡¯s a deal. Come back early tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This little brat was very much like his father. He was proud and reserved, and he kept everything he said and thought to himself, never letting anyone know. ¡± ¡°When he was young, she felt that he liked Zhuo a lot. After he grew up, she didn¡¯t see him getting close to that girl. ¡± ¡°But she wasn¡¯t sure if he really liked Zhuo, because in the few years that Zhuo was abroad, the brat had never visited her once. In her memory, he had never flown to the surrounding cities, but he had gone to the surrounding cities N times, but it was all for work. ¡± ¡°After Lu mu left the house, Shi Guang gave Chu Zhuo a call immediately and invited her over to y. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s first thought was to agree to it. Initially, she should have gone to visit Auntie Shi Guang once she returned to the country. However ... The moment she thought about Lu MU¡¯s calm expression when she bumped into him the other day, a thought of cowardice and cowardice appeared in her heart. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have something to do this afternoon.¡±¡± She found an excuse to reject it, nning to visit Auntie Shi Guang only when Lu mu was not around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thene in the afternoon. Your Uncle Lu and your father have gone to the capital for the past two days and will only be back tomorrow. I¡¯m very bored at home alone, so you cane over and chat with Auntie.¡±¡± Shi Guang replied. ¡± ¡°Was Auntie Shi Guang alone at home today? Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t care anymore. He thought that today was the best day, so he smiled and said,¡±¡±Alright then, Auntie Shi Guang. I¡¯ll go and visit you in the afternoon.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After lunch, Chu Zhuo headed over to the Lu family, hoping that he could finish apanying Shi Guang and return home earlier to avoid any awkwardness when he met Lu mu. ¡± ¡°When she arrived, Shi Guang was in the kitchen preparing the dishes for dinner and wanted her to stay for dinner. ¡± ¡°Of course, Chu Zhuo rejected her,¡±¡±it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, Auntie. I have an appointment tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tell the others that it¡¯s another day. I¡¯ve already prepared the dishes.¡±¡± Shi Guang pulled Chu Zhuo over to the living room and sat down. Regardless of whether thetter made a sound or not, she would just take it as if she had agreed to stay for dinner.¡±¡±Later on, I¡¯ll definitely have to properly taste auntie¡¯s cooking and see if it¡¯s better than before.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. ¡°Just as she was about to reject him once more, Shi Guang had already changed the topic.¡±¡±Zhuo, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. You must have had a hard time abroad all these years. You¡¯re better at home, right?¡±¡± ¡± Her tone was full of concern. ¡°¡±¡±Of course home is better,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo smiled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right. Your mom has missed you so much all these years and can¡¯t bear to let you go study abroad ...¡±¡± Shi Guang chatted with Chu Zhuo for a while before changing the topic.¡±¡±Xiao Zhuo is 21 years old this year, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo nodded. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang asked again,¡±¡±do you have a boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was a little embarrassed. Heughed in embarrassment and shook his head. ¡°Shi Guang held her little hand.¡±¡±Actually, you¡¯re not young anymore. We can talk about this. Oh, right. Has your mother talked to you about this?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2251 ? Chapter 2251: Lovers finally get married (21) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zhuo shook his head. ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I¡¯ve told you guys before, but you were young then. When you heard me and your mother talk about getting you and ah mu engaged, you were overjoyed and said that you would marry ah mu when you grew up. Since then, you¡¯ve been following ah mu around.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart tightened when he heard these things. ¡°She twitched the corner of her mouth and said softly,¡±¡±I was still young and insensible at that time, so I made a joke of myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How could it be a joke? I actually miss the past. Back then, you two had a good rtionship, unlike now when you two are so distant.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Well, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. I¡¯m busy with my studies, and brother mu is busy with work, so we don¡¯t contact each other often.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo felt that he didn¡¯t need to be so nervous. ¡± The two families had a good rtionship. They had to meet more often in the future. They could not feel uneasy every time they saw Lu mu or mentioned her. ¡°¡±¡±You used to be in a foreign country, so the timing didn¡¯t match. But you¡¯re back now, so you can go back to how you used to be.¡±¡± Girls were different from boys. They were very thin-skinned, so some words had to be said in moderation. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was in a difficult position.¡±¡±We¡¯re all grown up now. Brother mu should have a girlfriend by now. What if he misunderstands?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he said these words, Chu Zhuo was testing the waters. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Girlfriend? where did he get a girlfriend from? he only knows how to work every day. Not to mention a girlfriend, he doesn¡¯t even have a female staff member.¡±¡± Shi Guang retorted, but her heart was filled with joy. ¡± ¡°It seemed like little Chu Zhuo liked Lu mu. Otherwise, he would not have tested her ... She smiled and pretended not to know anything.¡±¡±In the future, if you have time,e and visit Auntie more often and chat with Auntie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was filled with wild joy. Brother mu didn¡¯t have a girlfriend? did he really not? Or should he learn from sister happy and have a secret rtionship, but he did not let his family know about it? ¡± ¡°She nodded.¡±¡±Sure! If you¡¯re free, you¡¯ll definitelye and apany me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If only my happy was as soft and cute as you, Zhuo.¡±¡± Shi Guangughed.¡±¡±These two kids are like their father. They¡¯re not cute, not cute at all.¡±¡± Auntie likes a little cutie like you. I really hope that we can be a real family in the future. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo bit his lip and said in embarrassment,¡±¡±well ... Aunty, I treat sister Jin as my real sister and brother mu as my real brother. You¡¯re like my mother in my heart. We¡¯re like a family ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t even know what she was talking about. Her eyes darted around randomly, and she saw a tall figure standing at the door. His handsome face was expressionless. The afternoon sun fell on his face, and his skin was as white as Jade without a single w. He stood there quietly like a piece of beautiful jade in full bloom. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was shocked and jumped up,¡±¡±Brother ... Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± When did brother mue back? why didn¡¯t she hear the door open? how long had he been standing there and listening to their conversation? ¡°Shi Guang stood up as well and looked at Chu Zhuo with a smile before turning to Lu mu. ¡°¡±You¡¯re back. Have a good chat with Zhuo. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to prepare dinner. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°This brat, when he left in the morning, wasn¡¯t he cold and uncaring? what time is it now and he¡¯s already home? ¡± ¡°It seemed that these two pairs had feelings for each other, and they were tsundere. ¡± Chapter 2252 ? Chapter 2252: Lovers finally get married (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Shi Guang went into the kitchen, Chu Zhuo suddenly felt that the air in the huge living room had be thin. ¡± His eyes were filled with anxiety. ¡°No matter where she looked, it seemed that her gaze would always fall on him. ¡± ¡°After not seeing him for a few years, he had be more mature and handsome than before. The cold aura around him had also faded a little, and there was a trace of elegance and gentleness, but he gave people a feeling of alienation. ¡± And he seemed to be even less talkative than before. He treated his words like gold. ¡°But even so, there should still be many girls who liked him. After all, since he was young, no matter how cold and aloof he was, there were countless girls who would surround him and be infatuated with him. ¡± ¡°Earlier on, Auntie Shi Guang had said that she did not have a girlfriend yet. But, just because he did not have a girlfriend, that did not mean that he did not have a girlfriend, right? ¡± ¡°Whenever he thought of a certain woman, or a certain woman who had possessed Lu mu, Chu Zhuo could not help but feel jealous. ¡± ¡°So many years had passed, and she hadn¡¯t seen him all these years. Why did her feelings for him increase instead of decrease? ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo tried to make himself look natural and casual as he spoke to him,¡±¡±Brother mu, you got off work so early today?¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu only looked at her but did not say anything. She only nodded lightly. ¡°Being stared at by him like this, Chu Zhuo suddenly became nervous, his heart beating fast. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±ERM ... I¡¯ll head over to the kitchen as well to see if Auntie Shi Guang needs any help.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, she had already stood up and ran to the kitchen as if she was running for her life. When she entered the kitchen, she heaved a heavy sigh of relief in her heart. ¡± ¡°When Shi Guang saw her entering, she immediately said,¡±¡±Why did youe in? go out, sit down, and rest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll help you, Auntie. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s nothing I need your help with. I can handle it by myself. You can leave now. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t want to go out, she wanted to go back directly. She pursed her lips and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Auntie, how about I go back today ande back to see you another day?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can that be? go outside and sit for a while. You can go back after eating.¡±¡± With that, Shi Guang pulled Chu Zhuo out and pulled him in front of Lu mu.¡±¡±Ah mu, why didn¡¯t you help mommy take care of Xiao Zhuo? why did you let Xiao Zhuoe to the kitchen?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before Lu mu could say anything, she said to Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±Xiao Zhuo, let Lu mu chat with you. Don¡¯t go back. This Auntie still has a lot to talk to you about.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, without waiting for Lu mu and Chu Zhuo¡¯s reaction, he went back to the kitchen. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t know what to do, and was particrly embarrassed. ¡± ¡°She nced at Lu mu beside her. Her expression was still cold and indifferent. She thought about it and said with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Well, I¡¯ll go back first ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She turned around to get her bag and was about to leave when Lu mu shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Sit down,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo subconsciously turned his head to look at her and was met with a pair of sharp eyes. They were very cold. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water on him, and his body subconsciously muttered. ¡± ¡°She immediately sat down on the sofa. The moment she sat down, she despised herself. Why was she so brave? why was she so afraid of Lu mu? ¡± ¡°As he thought about this, Chu Zhuo became a little more unyielding. He looked at Lu mu and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her and said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you hear what my mother said just now? how am I supposed to entertain him if you leave?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. Chapter 2253 ? Chapter 2253: Lovers finally get married (23) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zhuo was speechless. ¡°So it was just like that, what else? Was she still hoping for something just now? ¡± ¡°She sat quietly and yed with her phone, no longer talking to Lu mu. ¡± ¡°Lu mu did not take the initiative to talk to her, nor did he look at Chu Zhuo. He held the remote control and kept changing channels expressionlessly. He changed channels one after another, but she did not know which channel he wanted to watch. ¡± ¡°The two of them just sat there quietly, not saying anything. The atmosphere was extremely awkward. ¡± ¡°Shi Guang was in the kitchen, but she would sneak peeks outside from time to time. Looking at how the two of them were like blocks of wood, ignoring each other and not stepping on each other, she sighed in her heart. What a pair of stupid kids. ¡± ¡°Forget it. She would not be able to eat hot tofu if she was anxious. She should not be too anxious. If they were really fated, they would definitely be together. ¡± ¡°From time to time, Shi Guang woulde out to chat with them, and the atmosphere would ease up a little. ¡± ¡°After dinner, Shi Guang got Lu mu to send Chu Zhuo back but was rejected. ¡± ¡°She waved her hands at Shi Guang.¡±¡±There¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll just take a cab back myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s so troublesome about that? what¡¯s there to be so formal about? besides, I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if I were to let a girl like you go home alone sote at night. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo still wanted to reject him, but Lu mu had already stood up. As he walked out, he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±¡±he said. ¡± She had no choice but to follow Lu mu. ¡°On the way back, the car was eerily quiet. The two of them acted as if they didn¡¯t exist, as if they were strangers. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s car was driving very fast on the road like an arrow. In fact, it was not a long road. They were almost at Chu Zhuo¡¯s house in a few minutes. ¡± ¡°Before Chu Zhuo got out of the car, he turned to look at Lu mu. He was still looking forward and did not want to bother with her. Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyshes fluttered as he unbuckled his seat belt and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± There was no goodbye. She just wanted to open the door and get out of the car earlier. ¡°However, before she could get out of the car, a strong force grabbed her wrist. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo turned around in shock and saw Lu MU¡¯splicated and deep eyes. She held back the trembling in her heart and asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, is there any more?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes became deeper and deeper like a Whirlpool. The strength he used to hold Chu Zhuo¡¯s wrist became stronger and stronger. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo felt pain and couldn¡¯t help but cry out,¡±¡±Ah ... It hurts ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu realized that she had hurt Chu Zhuo and quickly let go, but she did not apologize. ¡± Chu Zhuo looked at him resentfully and got out of the car again. ¡°After getting out of the car and closing the door, Lu mu drove away. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he stood there for a long time. ¡± ¡°Why was he so angry? it was as if she had done something wrong to him, but she had not done anything to make him angry. ¡± Or was this a sign that he hated someone? ¡°If not, how could he exin it? it seemed that he would only act so badly when he hated someone. ¡± ¡°A sharp pain rolled up from his chest, and Chu Zhuo suddenly felt extremely ufortable. ¡± She returned home andy on the bed. Her salty tears flowed from the corner of her eyes to her mouth without her knowing. Only then did she realize that she had cried without a backbone. ¡°Feeling aggrieved, Chu Zhuoy on his pillow and whimpered,¡±¡±Brother mu, you¡¯re a bad guy ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2254 ? Chapter 2254: Lovers finally get married (24) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zhuo¡¯s mood was very low. She had received a call invitation from her high school ssmate. ¡°When she was in school, she had a good rtionship with most of her ssmates. Even though she had been abroad for the past few years, she still kept in touch with everyone. ¡± ¡°Logically speaking, she should have gathered with everyone since she had returned to the country. However, she was not in the mood at the moment. Her ssmates were too enthusiastic. They called her one after another. Moreover, they wanted to wee her back. She could not reject them anymore. ¡± The gathering was held in a private club. Chu Zhuo had just gotten out of the car when he saw a familiar back. She was dressed in casual clothes and had delicate facial features. Her short hair made her look neat and tidy. ¡°When she saw Chu Zhuo, a trace of joy shed in her eyes.¡±¡±Xiao Zhuo ...¡±¡± She ran over and gave Chu Zhuo a hug. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo greeted her with a smile,¡±¡±long time no see, Ji Xiaoya.¡±¡± ¡± Ji Xiaoya had been Chu Zhuo¡¯s deskmate in high school and was his best friend. ¡°The two of them chatted as they made their way to their private room. On the way there, Ji Xiaoya mysteriously whispered into Chu Zhuo¡¯s ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±Our ss monitor is also here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±ss monitor?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s impression of her was a bit fuzzy. She didn¡¯t seem to have any contact with this ss monitor before. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±In the past, he had never attended our gatherings. This time, our group of ssmates said that we wanted to wee you, and he immediately said that he would join.¡±¡± Ji Xiaoya smiled ambiguously. ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. Did Ji Xiaoya mean that the ss monitor was here because of her? But she didn¡¯t have any friendship with the ss monitor in the past. ¡°When the two of them arrived, most of the students were already there. When Chu Zhuo came in, everyone stood up enthusiastically and pulled him aside to chat. ¡± The reunion of old friends that he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time was especially warm and happy. Chu Zhuo¡¯s depressed mood also became more open and cheerful. ¡°¡±¡±Long time no see, Chu Zhuo,¡±¡± the boy sitting next to her greeted her with a smile while eating. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at the man in the suit. He had a smile on his face, and his words and actions were very appropriate. He also looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall his name. ¡± ¡°Ji Xiaoya, who was beside her, came to her rescue.¡±¡±ss monitor, long time no see.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The man who was addressed as ss monitor also smiled at Ji Xiaoya.¡±¡±¡±¡±Long time no see, Ji Xiaoya.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo suddenly remembered that this was their ss monitor from high school. What was her name again ... Han ... Han qixuan. Yes, yes, that was her name. ¡± ¡°Originally, Chu Zhuo had wanted to smile at him and greet him warmly. ¡± ¡°However, when she thought of Ji ya¡¯s flirtatious tone when she came in and mentioned han qixuan, she only smiled faintly.¡±¡±Hello, ss monitor.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems that you haven¡¯tpletely forgotten me, but if we¡¯re on the road, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t pay attention to me.¡±¡± Han qixuan smiled gently and teased. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s been so many years since west met. You¡¯re getting more and more handsome, so handsome that we can¡¯t even recognize you.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo smiled awkwardly. ¡± ¡°Ji Xiaoya chimed in,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes. The ss monitor is really handsome now. He¡¯spletely different from how he used to be.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you for your praise,¡±¡± han qixuan said with a generous smile.¡±¡±It seems that today¡¯s meal will be on me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you, ss monitor,¡±¡± Ji Xiaoya smiled. She nced at Chu Zhuo beside her and saw his indifferent expression. Sheughed and said,¡±¡±I heard that you¡¯ve already set up your ownpany, and it¡¯s doing very well.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2255 ? Chapter 2255: The lovers are finally married (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±The ss monitor is a young talent from our ss,¡±¡± another student interjected. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±ss monitor, do you have a girlfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I remember the ss monitor used to treat Chu Zhuo very well. It¡¯s been a few years. ss monitor, do you still remember? otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have sat next to Chu Zhuo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Haha, ss monitor, do you have a crush on Chu Zhuo?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not the one who wants to say this, but the ss monitor and Chu Zhuo look quitepatible. The man is handsome and the woman is pretty. They¡¯ve been ssmates for many years, and I think the two of you are really ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The students started to tease him. Chu Zhuo, who originally wanted to be invisible, blushed at their words, and his lips curved up in displeasure. ¡± ¡°Han qixuan looked at Chu Zhuo, and he could tell that he was unhappy.¡±¡±¡±¡±Stop fooling around and quickly order your dishes.¡±¡± ¡± Everyone also knew when to stop. Some ordered some dishes while others changed the topic. The meal was quite enjoyable. ¡°After the meal, han qixuan asked to send Chu Zhuo back, but Chu Zhuo rejected him,¡±¡±thank you, but there¡¯s no need. I can take a taxi back.¡±¡± If she had known that there would be an ident like han qixuan, she would have driven over herself. ¡± ¡°Han qixuan said,¡±¡±it¡¯s still rush hour right now. It¡¯s not easy to get a taxi. I live by the river too. I should be going the same way as you, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo still wanted to refuse, but the students beside him started to cheer,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re all old ssmates. We can go together since it¡¯s on the way. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be embarrassed. We¡¯re all ssmates.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°If she didn¡¯t reject him, she would have said to han qixuan graciously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, ss monitor.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan smiled happily.¡±¡±No trouble, no trouble.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°On the way back, han qixuan smiled and looked at Chu Zhuo, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, and asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you have any ns after you return to the country? are you going to stay in the country or continue to go abroad?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know yet, we¡¯ll see when the timees,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Speaking of which, the country¡¯s development has been getting better and better in recent years. Most of the International students have chosen to return to China ...¡±¡± He started to chat with Chu Zhuo, hoping that Chu Zhuo would stay in the country. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked out of the window. He didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. Fortunately, they would reach her house soon. ¡± ¡°Once han qixuan stopped the car, Chu Zhuo opened the door and got out. Han qixuan followed him out and walked to Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo saw that he had something to say and smiled,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll go in first. ss monitor, be careful on the road.¡±¡± ¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue chatting with him or call him to her house. ¡°Han qixuan smiled gently and suddenly raised his hand to scratch the back of his head. He was a little embarrassed and embarrassed.¡±¡±Actually, what my ssmates said during dinner just now was true.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What words?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo subconsciously blurted out. ¡± ¡°Han qixuan looked at her affectionately.¡±¡±It¡¯s when I was in high school. I ... I liked you.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was shocked and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Han qixuan took a deep breath and continued,¡±¡±since when ... Until now, I¡¯ve still liked you. Back then, we were still young and in high school, so it wasn¡¯t good to say it out loud. I was nning to confess to you after the college entrance exams, but I didn¡¯t expect you to go abroad before you graduated ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2256 ? Chapter 2256: Lovers finally get married (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯ve been abroad for three years, and I¡¯ve already missed three years. I don¡¯t want to miss today again, and I don¡¯t want to have any regrets in my life. That¡¯s why I chose to tell you now that I like you. If you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯ll make you the happiest woman in the world!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, han qixuan looked at her with hope. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo blinked and had an idea. She looked at han qixuan apologetically and said,¡±¡±ss monitor, I¡¯m sorry ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan knew that he was about to be rejected. He panicked and immediately interrupted her,¡±¡±I know that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. You must be shocked and can¡¯t ept it when I say such abrupt things to you the moment we meet, so you don¡¯t have to answer me now. I just hope that I will think about it ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan¡¯s eyes were filled with sincerity as he smiled at Chu Zhuo. He didn¡¯t give Chu Zhuo a chance to speak before he turned around, got into his car, and drove away. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was speechless. To be honest, it wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t been confessed to in the past few years, but this was the first time he had been confessed to so inexplicably. ¡± ¡°Just as she was about to turn around and return to her house, she noticed that the headlights of a ck car parked under the tree in front of her house suddenly lit up, and the next second, it sped away. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo subconsciously nced at the car, but he didn¡¯t see the driver. He only saw the license te number at the back. ¡± She was slightly taken aback. The license te number seemed to belong to brother mu ... But it was already sote. Why was brother mu outside her house? Did I see it wrong ... ¡°Chu Zhuo returned home, confused. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun was sitting in the living room. Seeing that she had returned, she immediately beckoned for her toe over.¡±¡±Tomorrow, your sister Jin is inviting everyone to shaoqian¡¯s Vi for a gathering. Come with me and see your sister Jin¡¯s boyfriend, what¡¯s his name again ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bai Xiao?¡±¡± Could it be that the Lu family had epted sister Jin and Bai Xiao being together? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s him. I just watched the movie he acted in. He¡¯s not bad looking and has a good temperament. He¡¯s a good match for your sister Jin. Now that the Lu family is willing to meet him, I think they¡¯ll agree to them being together.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo frowned. ¡°Would he? She felt that this gathering was deliberately to make things difficult for Bai Xiao. In fact, Bai Xiao was quite good, so why didn¡¯t Uncle Lu and Grandpa Lu let them be together? ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she thought of her and brother mu. If brother mu liked her, her father would probably agree to her being with brother mu. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, she thought of the car she had just seen and the license te ... She asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±That gathering ... Was it something that Auntie Shi Guang called to arrange?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, ah mu came to our house to tell me.¡±¡± Wang caichun shook her head. ¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. ¡°So, Lu mu was the one who drove the car just now? Did he see her and han qixuan when he was in the car just now? did he hear their conversation? ¡± ¡°Sigh ... She was both disappointed and embarrassed. She did not even want to go to the gathering tomorrow. She looked at Wang caichun and said,¡±¡±Mom, tomorrow ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Shi Guang, it¡¯s gettingte. Rest early. Your father will send us off tomorrow.¡±¡± Wang caichun cut her off. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at Wang caichun¡¯s back view as she went upstairs. She turned around and said,¡±¡±Zhuo, turn off the TV ...¡±¡± ¡± She drooped her shoulders and picked up the remote control to turn off the TV. ¡°So be it. It was sister Jin¡¯s first time bringing Bai Xiao to a family gathering, so she was curious and gossipy. As for brother mu, she¡¯d just pretend that she didn¡¯t know he¡¯d been there. ¡± ¡°This way, there was nothing to be embarrassed about. ¡± Chapter 2257 ? Chapter 2257: Lovers finally get married (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu shaoqian¡¯s resort was located in the suburbs close to the sea. There were hot springs, swimming pools, beaches, tennis courts, video game equipment, golf courses, and all kinds of entertainment venues inside. Because he was happy, Lu shaoqian deliberately let the resort rest for two days and closed. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei sent Wang caichun and Chu Zhuo to the vi, but he did not leave immediately. He wanted to go in and have a seat. ¡± ¡°When she saw Lu mu from afar, Wang caichun could not help but praise her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu mubei, don¡¯t you think that ah mu is bing more and more like the young princess Lu?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Instinctively, Chu mubei looked at his daughter before curling his lips into a half-smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s alright ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, he knew in his heart that Lu mu was quite outstanding. She almost took his daughter away at such a young age. How could she not be outstanding? ¡± It was only because he was outstanding that he could barely be his son-inw. ¡°However, no matter how outstanding he was, he had to be good to his daughter first. Otherwise, there was no need to talk about it. ¡± Chu Zhuo nced at his father¡¯s strange expression and sighed inwardly. It seemed that his father was still the same as before. He didn¡¯t like brother mu and didn¡¯t allow her to marry him. ¡°In fact, she was really puzzled. Brother mu was so outstanding, and her father knew that. Why did he not like him? ¡± ¡°However, little did she know that it was not that Chu mubei did not like Lu mu. ¡± ¡°On the contrary, he liked Lu mu very much. It was just that the daughter he had pampered so hard to raise only had this brat in her heart. He felt sour. ¡± The flower that he had painstakingly nurtured was casually plucked by a passing brat. How could he not be angry? It was simply destroying a flower. ¡°When she saw Chu mubei and Wang caichun alighting from the car, Lu mu immediately went up to them and greeted them politely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, uncle, Auntie, Zhuo ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was surprised. He had seen him several times, but this was the first time he had called him by his name, and in such a gentle way. ¡± They were so shocked that their mouths were wide open. ¡°After Wang caichun returned the greeting, she tugged at her daughter¡¯s clothes in exasperation at her daughter¡¯s foolish look. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo returned to his senses and quickly smiled at Lu mu,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu nodded her head and did not look at her for long. Instead, she looked at Wang caichun and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Auntie, my parents are in the bridge Room upstairs ...¡±¡± She said. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun smiled as she hooked her arm around Chu mubei ¡®s,¡±¡±let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go and have some fun together. We must definitely win them hard today.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She pulled Chu mubei up the stairs. Chu Zhuo wanted to follow but was stopped by Wang caichun, ¡°¡±We¡¯re old people, why are you following us? go, go, go, go, you young people can go and y.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She then looked at Lu mu and said,¡±¡±you guys go ahead ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was forced to stop and looked at Lu mu helplessly. Lu MU¡¯s expression was still calm and bitter,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±¡±he said. ¡± ¡°Go, go where? Let¡¯s look for sister Jin and the others ... Before he could ask, Lu mu had already turned around. Chu Zhuo was the only one left. He hesitated for a moment before following Lu mu ... ¡± ¡°Before Wang caichun went in, she turned to look at Lu mu and Chu Zhuo who were leaving and smiled secretly. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei, who was beside her, scoffed coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you really like to send our daughter to be defiled by others?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang caichun was speechless as she red at him.¡±¡±What nonsense are you talking about? ¡°¡±Things are different now. You have to think about your daughter. Among the young people we know, who canpare to Lu mu? moreover, Lu mu is a pure and honest person. She has never had an unclear rtionship with anyone of the opposite sex. I think if Xiao Zhuo can marry her, they would be a match made in heaven, a perfect Match of the Century.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2258 ? Chapter 2258: Lovers finally get married (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±If there¡¯s no ambiguous rtionship with the opposite sex, does that mean that he¡¯s self-conscious? normal men don¡¯t do that.¡±¡± Chu mubei felt that this was extremely abnormal. After all, there was no normal man who would not miss their woman. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, it could also be his personality. After all, he¡¯s quite simr to his father. He¡¯s more cold and arrogant. Don¡¯t judge a yboy like you,¡±¡± Wang caichun mocked him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve been with no one else all these years except you. Don¡¯t randomly put a hat on me.¡±¡± Chu mubei tried to defend himself. ¡± Wang caichun chuckled. ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m being serious here. No matter how cold and aloof Lu Yanchen was back then, he still had Shi Guang with him. But look at Lu mu. No matter how you look at it, it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s having an ambiguous rtionship with women. Rather, it seems like he hates it when women get close to him. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you trying to say?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What I¡¯m trying to say is, unless you don¡¯t like women, every man will have a woman he wants to get close to.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang caichun finally understood the meaning behind his words and red at him,¡±¡±is there anyone who talks about their future son-inw like that? If you dare to say that to Shi Guang and Lu Yanchen, don¡¯t me me for not helping you when the timees. That¡¯s because I might even help them to take care of you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei retracted his hand and wrapped it around her neck.¡±¡±Are you my wife?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun pushed him away.¡±¡±What are you doing? hurry up and let go! It¡¯ll be so embarrassing if the children see this.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? sooner orter, they¡¯ll end up like us. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°......¡± ¨C ¡°Chu Zhuo was like a little wife, following Lu mu quietly. ¡± ¡°Since Lu mu did not say anything, she naturally did not take the initiative to speak as well. However, she did not know where she was going if she kept walking forward. There was still Auntie Shi Guang and the others ying bridge. What about sister Jin and Bai Xiao? ¡± ¡°Today¡¯s main event was Bai Xiao. Bai Xiao should have arrived long ago, but why wasn¡¯t he together? ¡± ¡°With an uneasy heart, she followed Lu mu for a while. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She quickened her steps and walked to Lu MU¡¯s side.¡±¡±Brother mu, where are we going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu turned to look at her. Seeing her uneasy look, she asked in a slightly embarrassed manner,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where do you want to go?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Huh?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was startled. ¡± Why did he ask her where she wanted to go? ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t we going to see big sister Jin and the others?¡±¡± She asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are you still asking if you already know?¡±¡± Lu mu replied to her and curled her lips up for the first time. Her half-smile was extremely charming, and then she continued to move forward. ¡± Chu Zhuo was stunned. This was the first time he had seen him smile since he came back. He looked so handsome when he smiled. ¡°Aiya, what are you thinking about? ¡± She hurriedly followed after him. ¡°Bai Xiao, happy, ye Xingxing, Lu yubai, Lu shaoqian, Lu Xiao ... And almost ten other people gathered together in groups of two or three, drinking, chatting, ying games, and barbecuing. ¡± ¡°When they saw Chu Zhuo and Lu mu, they immediately said that they were too slow. ¡± ¡°After they joined in, Chu Zhuo wanted to go barbecue, but Lu shaoqian snatched it away.¡±¡±What do I want you to barbecue? go and cook it. Take whatever you want to eat.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He casually threw the things into Bai Xiao¡¯s hands.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t just sit there. I don¡¯t need you to take care of happy. Go and roast some more. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao was enved, but he still had a gentle smile on his face.¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, second brother.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He got up and went to roast something, looking like he was willing to work hard and do anything. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Second brother?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian muttered,¡±¡±I haven¡¯t agreed to it yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Happy stood beside him and called out to him coldly with a dark expression. There was even a hint of warning in his voice.¡±¡±Second brother ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2259 ? Chapter 2259: The lovers are finally married (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu shaoqian nced at her from the corner of his eye and snorted coldly.¡±¡±¡±¡±I treated you well when we were young for nothing. You¡¯re so heartless. You¡¯re not even married yet.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo stood at the side and watched their interaction. He covered his mouth andughed. ¡°She turned her head slightly and saw Lu mu beside her. She quickly wanted to stop smiling, but she saw that Lu MU¡¯s lips were curled up, as if she was gloating at her misfortune. ¡± ¡°The two of them looked at each other, and the smile on Chu Zhuo¡¯s face deepened. Chu Zhuo¡¯s smile, which had only been half-restrained, faded again, and it was even brighter than before. ¡± Lu shaoqian leaned back in his chair and turned to look at them. ¡°This time, Chu Zhuo did not dare tough anymore, because second brother Lu¡¯s look gave people a bad feeling. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Little Chu Zhuo, how many boyfriends have you had in the past few years?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corner of Chu Zhuo¡¯s mouth twitched. What do you mean by a few boyfriends? she hasn¡¯t even had a single one. In the past, her impression of second brother Lu did not seem to be like this. Why did he now ... Feel so evil and bad? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What, you can¡¯t count it?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian asked with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, no, no, no...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo quickly shook his head. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How many are there?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±One, one ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was extremely awkward and stammered in reply. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±One?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian did not wait for her to finish and interrupted her. ¡± ¡°As soon as he finished speaking, there seemed to be a chill in the air. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head,¡±¡±it¡¯s Yiyi, not a single one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What? not a single one?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian was a little disappointed. Then, he looked at Lu mu with a profound look. Didn¡¯t this kid have a good rtionship with the Chu family¡¯s girl in the past? did he not have anything? ¡± ¡°He then fixed his gaze on Lu mu naughtily.¡±¡±¡±¡±Has ah mu found a girlfriend yet?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo heaved a sigh of relief when Lu shaoqian stopped asking him questions. However, when he heard Lu shaoqian ask about Lu mu, his heart tensed up again. ¡± ¡°She was afraid that he would say that he had a girlfriend, but she was also afraid that he would say that he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend. As for why she was afraid, she didn¡¯t even understand. ¡± ¡°Lu mu didn¡¯t answer Lu shaoqian directly and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Second brother, you should take care of yourself. I heard that sister Xiaoyu is going on a blind date.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Lu shaoqian¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened. ¡± ¡°Happy immediately went over and asked Lu mu in a gossipy manner,¡±¡±¡±¡±Really? sister Xiaoyu is going on a blind date? Whose son is he?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I think second brother should know better than me.¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s half-smile was much worse than Lu shaoqian ¡®s. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Second brother, who is it? Aren¡¯t you going to try and destroy it? Oh my God, how long are you and sister Xiao Yu going to fight?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin kept pestering Lu shaoqian with questions, and Lu Ye, who was next to him, also curiously leaned over to ask a few questions. ¡± Chu Zhuoughed and turned to look at Lu mu. Lu MU¡¯s expression was gentle and his eyes were filled with a teasing smile. ¡°At such a heartwarming gathering, she felt that she and Lu mu had returned to the past. ¡± ¡°At that moment, his phone suddenly rang. Chu Zhuo opened his bag and took out his phone. It was an unfamiliar number. ¡± ¡°She answered the call and a male voice immediately came from the other end.¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, how are you? I¡¯m han qixuan.¡±¡± ¡± Han qixuan? How did he get her number? ¡°Speaking of han qixuan, she thought of the night when han qixuan had sent her back and Lu mu had seen it. She subconsciously looked at Lu mu, but Lu mu had already gone to talk to Lu Yang. ¡± ¡°She put away her messy thoughts and asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Is there something?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, she could not help but nce at Lu mu beside her ... ¡± Chapter 2260 ? Chapter 2260: Lovers finally get married (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Did you drop a bracelet in my car?¡±¡± han qixuan asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A bracelet?¡±¡± He did bring a bracelet with him to the gathering yesterday, but he took it off and put it in his bag after he felt that it was inconvenient. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s just a thin silver bracelet with a Red Diamond on it. Is that your bracelet?¡±¡± ¡± This was indeed her bracelet. How could it have fallen off? Could it be that she had put the bracelet on the outside of her bag and it had fallen from the inside of the car because the zipper was not properly zipped? ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s my bracelet. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are you? I¡¯ll send it over to you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan heard her tone and felt a little troubled. He asked,¡±¡±is it not convenient now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded,¡±¡±it¡¯s indeed a little inconvenient. I¡¯m out with my family and friends ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Once he heard that Chu Zhuo was with his family, han qixuan¡¯s mind became active. If he went thereter, he might be able to see her family. Once he saw them, he would perform well and win the love of Chu Zhuo¡¯s family. Wouldn¡¯t it be twice the result with half the effort if he got their love? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m free anyway, so I¡¯ll just send it over. Where are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This isn¡¯t very good, is it? I¡¯ll be troubling you too much. ¡°¡± Chu Zhuo naturally didn¡¯t want to. The bracelet wasn¡¯t anything important and she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to use it. She really didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with han qixuan. ¡± ¡°However, han qixuan was especially enthusiastic.¡±¡±It¡¯s no trouble, no trouble. Where are you? I¡¯lle to you now ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s really no need for that. ¡°¡± Chu Zhuo refused again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m already on my way. Tell me the address.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo saw that he wanted toe no matter what, so he had to agree. He told him the address, and the vi was not open to the public today, so he told him to call her when he was outside the vi. ¡± ¡°After she hung up, she saw that Lu mu was still chatting with Lu Xiao. Happy and starry sky had gone to barbecue. The food was golden and fragrant, and it was especially tempting. Chu Zhuo ate a lot of skewers and even drank a ss of fruit juice. ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian and Lu Yang, who were next to him, began to make things difficult for Bai Xiao again. ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao didn¡¯t seem to like eating squid, but they ced all the grilled squid in front of him. Bai Xiao didn¡¯t know whether to eat or not, so he looked at Lu Kaixin for help. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin shrugged naively, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to eat squid either. ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. He would rather be scolded or beaten by his happy brothers than be stabbed by a soft knife. ¡°Everyone in the Lu family, including the little devil, Lu Kaixin, was a ck-bellied child. ¡± ¡°However, he had fallen in love with this little devil. So, not to mention a soft knife that was neither light nor heavy, even if it was more painful than now, he was willing, very willing, as long as they were willing to let him pamper this little devil for the rest of his life. ¡± ¡°Seeing Bai Xiao pick up all the squid they handed over and slowly finish it, his expression of difficulty in swallowing was really a little too tragic to look at. ¡± ¡°Happy immediately grinned and said happily,¡±¡±do you want more?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao¡¯s heart was full of rejection, and he was about to vomit from eating.¡±¡±¡±¡±...¡±¡± This brat, whose woman was she? even if she was her brother, she would be his wife in the future. She should not help her brothers to mess with him. ¡± ¡°Happy winked at him and naughtily picked up a squid to grill it. He even pulled Bai Xiao along,pletely ignoring the despair in Bai Xiao¡¯s heart. ¡± Chapter 2261 ? Chapter 2261: Lovers finally get married (31) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Of course, she knew that Bai Xiao didn¡¯t like to eat squid, but if she helped him, her older brothers would probably not let him off even more, so she might as well let them y. ¡± ¡°She knew this group of brothers too well. They were deliberately making things difficult for Bai Xiao, and the more she helped them, the more they would feel bored. On the contrary, if Bai Xiao didn¡¯t care and she didn¡¯t help, they would feel bored. ¡± ¡°Just like now, seeing that Bai Xiao actually ate all the squid and even took the initiative to grill it, his brothers felt bored and let them be. As for the squid, it was up to them whether they wanted to eat it or not. ¡± ¨C ¡°As Chu Zhuo ate, he also wanted to roast it and bring some to the chess room for the elders to eat. ¡± ¡°However, the food she roasted was either burnt or not well done. ¡± ¡°She was a little annoyed and wanted to throw the grill aside, but ... She didn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t roast it well. ¡± ¡°Her agitated and anxious emotions caused her to identally burn her hand. She cried out in shock,¡±¡±ah!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Xiao Zhuo, what¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo put the piece he had scalded into his mouth and mumbled, ¡°¡±I¡¯m scalded. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Before ye Xingxing could say anything, Lu mu had already walked up to him, his face filled with killing intent. Chu Zhuo jumped in shock.¡±¡±Brother ... Brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu pulled her hand out. The ce where the soup had reached was already red and swollen, as if it was about to blister. It was a shocking sight. ¡± He frowned and pulled Chu Zhuo to the other side. He took out a burn ointment and applied it on the red and swollen area. ¡°Chu Zhuo felt a little pain when he touched it, so he softly said,¡±¡±Ah ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu raised her eyes and looked at her, asking,¡±¡±¡±¡±Does it hurt?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nodded, but he felt that it was only a small burn and that it was too much of a pain. He shook his head and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu looked at her again. Her eyes were deep and filled with concern. ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was beating wildly under his gaze. She suddenly had a feeling that whether it was the cold and indifferent young man or the arrogant and cold man now, the way they looked at her had not changed. ¡± It was exactly the same as before. Chu Zhuo quickly lowered his head to hide the blush on his face and the anticipation in his heart. ¡°After applying the medicine, Lu mu took out her phone and seemed to want to make a call. However, her phone did not light up. The screen was ck, and it seemed to be out of battery. ¡± ¡°She then looked at Lu mu and frowned slightly, as if she was a little troubled. Chu Zhuo hesitated for a moment before asking softly,¡±¡±Brother mu, is your phone out of battery?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu acknowledged him and paused for a moment before she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I need to make a phone call.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Is it urgent?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s alright. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Usually, it was not urgent, but Chu Zhuo felt that Lu MU¡¯s words were a little urgent. She took out her phone and handed it over,¡±¡±¡±¡±My phone has battery. Brother mu, you can use mine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her deeply and raised her eyebrows slightly. She reached out and took the phone.¡±¡±Thanks.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need to thank me, the password is 2580 ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu unlocked the password and dialed a number as he walked to the side. He was some distance away from Chu Zhuo, but it was not too far. Chu Zhuo could hear some of the words. It seemed that he was calling his assistant and giving instructions ... ¡± ¡°After all, she didn¡¯t pay attention to what they were talking about, or it would be rude. ¡± ¡°She looked at her hand and blew on her scalded area. asionally, she would listen to the wind. ¡± It seemed to be something rted to work. ¡°Apart from work, she did not seem to have anything else to do. Since she could ask brother mu to lend her his phone, she had to make a call immediately. ¡± Chapter 2262 ? Chapter 2262: Lovers finally get married (32) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°After Lu mu finished her call, she returned the phone to Chu Zhuo and said politely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need to thank me.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo took the phone and their hands touched. The warmth of their skin made her heart tremble. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s deep and dark eyes looked straight into her eyes and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t roast it anymore, just tell me what you want to eat. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I¡¯m almost done. I just wanted to roast some for my parents and your parents, but ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo scratched his head in embarrassment. It was as if a deer was bumping around in his chest. If she wanted to eat something, she would just say so. Did that mean that he would roast it for her? ¡± ¡°She held back her desire tough and said in embarrassment,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t really know how to do it ... It¡¯s my first time barbecuing.¡±¡± ¡± Would brother mu think that she was stupid? ¡°¡±¡±You should learn from my sister and sister Xingxing ...¡±¡± Lu mu replied indifferently. She turned around and walked towards the barbecue. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at his tall and straight back. At this moment, he felt that there was not only a small deer running around in his chest, but a group of deer dancing wildly. ¡± ¡°He said ... Sister Xuejin and sister-inw Xingxing ... They didn¡¯t do anything and only watched from the side. If they wanted to try the barbecue, they only put on an act. The ones who added the ingredients were Bai Xiao and brother Xiaobai. ¡± ¡°However, they were so casual because they had Bai Xiao and little brother. ¡± But she did not. Brother MU¡¯s words ... Could he be hinting at something? The starry sky and brother Xiaobai ... Sister Jin and Bai Xiao ... She and brother mu ... ¡ª Han qixuan was full of anticipation. He drove as fast as he could to the resort. He stopped the car outside the resort and looked at himself in the mirror to adjust his appearance. ¡°After making sure that he was in the right ce, he drove to the vi. ¡± ¡°However, at the entrance of the resort, he was stopped by the security guards. Han qixuan said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, please let me through. I¡¯ve made an appointment to meet someone in the vi.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The security guard tilted his head and looked at him, then smiled formally.¡±¡±¡±¡±Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but our resort is not open for business today. It¡¯s a private gathering. You can¡¯t go in without an invitation card.¡±¡± ¡± Invitation card? Han qixuan frowned. ¡°Was he supposed to call Chu Zhuo? if Chu Zhuo came to see him, he might not let him in. However, he wanted to make his presence known in Chu Zhuo¡¯s house. ¡± ¡°After thinking about it, han qixuan said,¡±¡±I know it¡¯s a private gathering, but we¡¯ve already made an appointment. She told me to go in and find her. Her name is Chu Zhuo. Can you please check if this girl is there?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The security guard shook his head.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know the identity of the guest inside today. I only know that you can¡¯t enter without an invitation card. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡±¡± If you have an appointment with that Miss Chu Zhuo, you can call her toe and pick you up. ¡°¡± ¡± Han qixuan red at the security guard unhappily. It seemed like he had no other choice but to call Chu Zhuo. ¡°Han qixuan took out his phone and called Chu Zhuo. At the same time, he was thinking about how to get Chu Zhuo to bring him in. ¡± ¡°After the phone rang, a cold, mechanical voice came from the phone.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, the number you have dialed is not avable. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°His phone was turned off? Why would her phone be turned off ... Han qixuan called again, but the result was the same! ¡± Chapter 2263 ? Chapter 2263: Lovers finally get married (33) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Han qixuan called a few times, but it didn¡¯t go through. He had no choice but to ask the security guard for help again.¡±¡±I can¡¯t get through to my phone. Can you go in and tell her? if she knows I¡¯m outside, she¡¯ll definitelye out.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t just leave my job. Today is a private gathering, and there are no attendants. Even if there are attendants, you can¡¯t shout. Go and ask if the person you¡¯re looking for is there. You¡¯d better make another call.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t I just say that you couldn¡¯t get through to my phone?¡±¡± Han qixuan¡¯s temper red up after being rejected by the security guards. His tone was fierce and even had a hint of warning. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. If I let anyone in casually, I¡¯ll have to go home and eat nothing tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The security guard spread out his hands to show that he was helpless and helpless. No matter what han qixuan said, he would not let them in and was not willing to go in to help him find the person. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, who was in the vi, had no idea that han qixuan had already arrived and was just outside the vi. ¡± ¡°After all, the two of them had agreed to call her when he arrived, but her phone never rang. She even forgot that han qixuan wasing over. ¡± ¡°Even if she suddenly remembered that han qixuan said that he wasing over, but didn¡¯t pick up the call, she would just take it that he suddenly changed his mind and didn¡¯te. ¡± ¡°Although Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand was slightly injured, he still barbecued with the others. The two tes were full, and she was going to bring them to the chess room. ¡± ¡°However, she was stopped by Lu Kaixin, who said that she would go with Bai Xiao. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo felt that he was young and should be the one running the errands.¡±¡±Sister Jin, you guys take a break. I¡¯ll go ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, ye Xingxing interrupted her,¡±¡±Zhuo, let your brother-inw Jin go. You y cards with us for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo blinked his eyes and looked at her. He was stunned for a while before he understood the meaning of her words. He immediately smiled and nodded,¡±¡±Okay, okay, okay, starry sky sister-inw, I¡¯ll be right there ...¡±¡± ¡± She was really stupid. How could she have forgotten that the main reason for today¡¯s gathering was because of Bai Xiao? How could she snatch away such a good opportunity to perform? ¡°Fortunately, starry sky sister-inw reminded him. ¡± ¡°After Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao left, she sat down next to ye Xingxing and said in embarrassment,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you, starry sky sister-inw. Otherwise, I would have done something stupid ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s y cards. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you alright?¡±¡± Lu mu asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It ¡®s¡¯ fight thendlord ¡®. I haven¡¯t yed it in a long time. I¡¯ve almost forgotten about it.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo mumbled as he arranged his cards,¡±¡±uh uh uh, my luck seems to be quite good. I want to be thendlord ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She picked up the three cards on the table. Not bad, not bad, the cards were really good. ¡± ¡°After cing the sign, Chu Zhuo gave a straight. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled gently, but his eyes were looking at Chu Zhuo naughtily. She fought back with a straight, and Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t afford it. Ye Xingxing continued to y, two threes and twos. His hand was almost empty, and he only had two cards left. Then he asked Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±Do you want it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, Chu Zhuo had to take it. Even if he unfolded the good cards, he had to eat them, or he would lose. ¡± ¡°However, after she took ye Xingkong¡¯s cards, Lu yubai immediately threw a bomb and yed the smallest pair of threes. Ye Xingkong had finished all his cards and won! ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at Lu yubai, then at ye Xingxing. He was still a little dumbfounded. How did he lose? ¡± Chapter 2264 ? Chapter 2264: Lovers finally get married (34) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±You can¡¯t collude ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is fight thendlord. It¡¯s two against one. If you don¡¯t want us to fight you, then you don¡¯t need thendlord.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t want to be thendlord. Brother Xiaobai won¡¯t bear to hit you either. No, no, that¡¯s too unfair. Besides, I¡¯m still a newbie ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing smiled helplessly.¡±¡±I see. Ah mu, teach Xiao Zhuo how to y a few rounds.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he heard that Lu mu was going to teach him, Chu Zhuo was afraid that he would trouble him and said embarrassedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Brother mu, if you¡¯re busy, then go ahead ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, before she could finish her sentence, Lu mu had already sat down beside Chu Zhuo.¡±¡±Continue. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He ced one hand on the table, his slender fingers tapping rhythmically twice, and the other hand on the back of her chair. His whole body seemed to exude the strength and possessiveness of an adult man, as if he was telling others that they were very close. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was beating fast. Oh my God, how could she have such an idea? ¡± ¡°She quickly came back to her senses and sorted out the cards that ye Xingxing had distributed. She had four sevens and a bomb, but her straight was missing a seven, so she didn¡¯t have a single card. ¡± Do you want a bomb or a straight? ¡°Chu Zhuo hesitated for a moment, but still decided to take the bomb. ¡± ¡°Lu mu stopped her. She took out a seven and ced it on the straight.¡±¡±How about this? I¡¯ll give you a straight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He leaned his head slightly towards her, and his hot breath fell on her neck and ears, making her feel numb and itchy. ¡± ¡°She subconsciously turned to look at Lu mu, and ye Xingxing happened to y his card at this time. Lu mu thought that she didn¡¯t know what to y, so she looked at her and replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±Anything.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo nkly replied with an ¡°¡±Oh¡±¡± and quickly focused his attention on the cards. ¡± ¡°With Lu MU¡¯s help, they won the game easily. ¡± ¡°The second round was yed by Chu Zhuo¡¯sndlord. Even if it was two against one, they still won, but they would lose asionally. It was only when there were exchanges at the card table that it would be lively and there would beughter. ¡± ¡°This time, Chu Zhuo won three rounds in a row. She grabbed Lu MU¡¯s arm happily and shouted excitedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, you¡¯re amazing. We won again, we won again ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her quietly. His smile was like a flower blooming, silently blooming on his face, but it was extremely stunning. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing and Lu mu hadn¡¯t seen each other much, and he only knew that this boy¡¯s personality was very cold, and he almost never smiled. ¡± ¡°Although Lu yubai didn¡¯t like to smile, he grew up in the military and was more popr. This boy, on the other hand, seemed to be cold. This was the first time she had seen him so gentle. ¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t help but tease,¡±¡±ah mu, you and Xiao Zhuo cooperate so well. You¡¯re a perfect match.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face turned red like a ripe apple as heughed awkwardly,¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... That ...¡±¡± She nced at Lu mu carefully and saw that he was also looking at her. She quickly chuckled.¡±¡±Stop joking, let¡¯s y cards ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m a little tired,¡±¡±ye Xingguang said, leaning back in his chair. ¡± ¡°Lu yubai immediately stood up.¡±¡±Then let¡¯s stop ying. Let¡¯s go back and rest for a while.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xing Kong nodded and looked at Chu Zhuo with a smile, ¡°¡±We¡¯ll yter, let¡¯s have a good chat ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo naturally understood the underlying meaning in ye Xing Kong¡¯s words, and she shyly lowered her head ... ¡± Chapter 2265 ? Chapter 2265: Lovers finally get married (35) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo lowered his head shyly, his eyshes fluttering.¡±¡±That ... That ... I¡¯m going to eat something.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She did not dare to look at Lu mu. After she finished speaking, she ran away as if she was running for her life. ¡± Lu mu curled her lips and leaned backzily. Her eyes were half-closed as she picked up a ss of red wine and drank it. ¡°Chu Zhuo ate a lot of food until she couldn¡¯t eat anymore. She stopped, but she felt so full that she went to the pool for a spin. ¡± ¡°When she returned, she realized that everyone had already left. Only Lu mu was half-lying on the chair, his shirt unbuttoned all the way to the middle, revealing his sexy corbones. His eyes were slightly closed, and his breathing was even. His thin lips were slightly pursed, but he did not have his usual coldness. He seemed to be asleep? ¡± There were two red wine bottles and a ss on the small round table in front of him. Was he drunk? It seemed that brother mu had already drunk a lot with his brothers just now ... It would be a wonder if he was not drunk. ¡°However, if she was drunk, she should have gone back to her room to rest. Why was she sleeping here? It wasn¡¯t summer, so it was easy to catch a cold outside. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo walked up to him and sat beside him.¡±¡±Brother mu, wake up, brother mu ...¡±¡± He called out softly. ¡± Lu mu did not answer her. She continued to sleep with her eyes closed. ¡°The air was filled with the smell of red wine. It seemed that he had drunk too much and was so drunk that he was unconscious. Chu Zhuo hesitated for a moment and reached out to shake him,¡±¡±Brother mu, wake up ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu still had no reaction. He was rather drunk, as if it would be useless to shout into his ear with a loudspeaker. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked around and wanted to find someone to help Lu mu to her room, but he didn¡¯t see anyone ... Weren¡¯t they all here just now? why did they all disappear? ¡± Chu Zhuo had no choice but to take the nket from the side and cover Lu mu. ¡°She bent down. After adjusting the nket, she subconsciously lowered her eyes and saw Lu MU¡¯s sleeping face up close. The sleeping man¡¯s exquisite facial features were especially spiritual. Coupled with his fair skin, even if he was a man, he looked like a Sleeping Beauty from a fairy tale. One could not help but want to wake him up with a kiss. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s small face slowly turned red, and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva ... ¡± ¡°But then again, Lu MU¡¯s lips were well-defined and thin, as if she had applied Rouge on them. When the corners of her lips curled up slightly, she looked devilishly charming. But when she pursed her lips lightly, even if it was only a light smile, she looked extremely cold and proud. ¡± ¡°As she thought about it, she bent down unknowingly. When she came back to her senses, she realized that her lips had alreadynded on Lu MU¡¯s lips. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was shocked, and the blush on his face had already spread to his ears and neck ... ¡± ¡°When she subconsciously wanted to step back, she looked at Lu mu, who had her eyes closed, and blinked. What was she afraid of? he was drunk and could not possibly know that she had kissed him. ¡± ¡°After maintaining this position for a while, she closed her eyes and pressed her lips against his before moving her lips away. ¡± ¡°It was very soft and cold, and it even had a faint smell of wine ... ¡± ¡°Just as Chu Zhuo slowly curled his lips and was reminiscing, he suddenly realized that Lu mu, who was drunk and asleep with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes. There was no trace of blurriness in her eyes, and they were extremely deep and clear. ¡± ¡°¡®Wake up, wake up, wake up ... You¡¯re awake?¡¯ No, no, no, he was not drunk at all, and he was not awake! Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡± ¡°She let out a scream and fell backward, falling off the chair ... ¡± Chapter 2266 ? Chapter 2266: Lovers finally get married (36) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t care less about the pain and quickly got up from the ground. He exined in a panic,¡±¡±I ... I ... You ... You¡¯re awake ... I just wanted to confirm if you were drunk ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu stared straight at her and said in a slightly evil tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±To make sure I¡¯m not drunk and need to kiss me secretly.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo waved his hands,¡±¡±No... No, I actually wanted to wake you up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh,¡±¡± Lu mu replied indifferently. However, her tone of disbelief was the same as before. It was as if she was saying,¡±¡±you have to kiss me secretly to wake me up.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems that no matter how you exin it, it¡¯s useless because she really did steal a kiss. What should I do ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was wrapped in a huge sense of embarrassment. Her face was so red that it seemed like blood would drip out. She bit her lip and stammered,¡±¡±I ... I didn¡¯t mean it. It was an ident. Anyway ... No, no, it¡¯s not what you think ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu stood up and walked towards her.¡±¡±What do I think?¡±¡± she asked. ¡± The man¡¯s imposing manner directly pressed down on her heart. ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t know what to do. At this moment, he was a little incoherent.¡±¡±It¡¯s like what you just said ... Anyway, I just didn¡¯t mean it. We grew up together and you¡¯re like a brother to me. I was afraid that you would catch a cold if you slept outside ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother?¡±¡± The corners of Lu MU¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, but she had a cold expression. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, brother ... Haven¡¯t I always called you brother mu?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper. She looked at Chu zhuoyu and asked,¡±¡±then ... Which sister would kiss her brother like this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Dear~~~Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes darted around and he did not dare to meet Lu MU¡¯s eyes~in the end, he lowered his eyshes and looked at the ground,¡±¡±¡±¡±I didn¡¯t kiss you ... I really didn ¡®T. I just identally fell down and touched your lips, that¡¯s it ... Yes, that¡¯s it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her, clearly not believing her words. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo took two steps back and looked at him with difficulty.¡±¡±I really touched it by ident. S-sorry ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°After saying that, she didn¡¯t dare to stay for another minute. As if a poisonous snake or beast was chasing after her, she quickly ran away. ¡± ¡°Because she was walking too quickly, her back leg touched the chair and she fell backward. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± She screamed and closed her eyes in fear, thinking that she would fall down with the chair again. ¡± ¡°Something was wrapped around her waist, and with a slight pull, she was pressed against a warm chest. ¡± Chu Zhuo opened his eyes and met a pair of deep ck eyes. ¡°Lu mu pulled her back into the chair. She leaned on Lu MU¡¯s body, her forehead almost touching his, the tip of their noses facing each other, and their lips were only a few centimeters away from each other. They could clearly feel each other¡¯s temperament. ¡± ¡°After her heart beat for a moment, it suddenly sped up again and again. She suddenly reached out and pushed Lu mu away as if she had been electrocuted. Then, she stood up.¡±¡±I, I ... You, you, you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She stammered, unable to say a single word. ¡± ¡°As if she wanted to ease her embarrassment, Lu mu replied with a soft ¡°¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, this made Chu Zhuo¡¯s little face even more helpless. He felt as if he was being teased. He took two steps back and ran away ... ¡± ¡°Looking at the girl¡¯s back view that was getting further and further away, Lu mu touched her lips. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and then she pulled out an extremely evil smile. ¡± Chapter 2267 ? Chapter 2267: Lovers finally get married (37) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo ran for a few minutes and then stopped. She felt like someone was chasing her. She gasped for air and looked back. When she realized that the person she was thinking about didn¡¯t catch up, she let out a heavy breath. ¡± ¡°Oh my God, she was about to go crazy. What had she just done? ¡± ¡°???,?????????,??????????. ¡± ¡°What would brother mu think of her now? Would he think that she was shameless? He really wanted to find a hole to hide in, cover his ears, and pretend that nothing had happened. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo patted his burning face and kept walking forward. At this moment, she really wanted to go home, because it was too embarrassing. ¡± ¡°She took out her phone and nced at it. Han qixuan didn¡¯t say that he wasing to look for her, and he was already on his way. ¡± ¡°A few hours had already passed. If he wanted to, he would have arrived long ago. In the end, there was not even a message, let alone a phone call. ¡± ¡°Even if he didn¡¯te, he should have at least let them know. ¡± It was impossible to hope that she could hitch a ride from him and go back together to calcte the quantity. ¡°Although it was a gathering, everyone had their own fun. Since most of the members of the Lu family were boys, Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t know who to talk to. ¡± ¡°She followed ye Xingxing for a while, but ye Xingkong had Lu yubai. She yed for a while and was humiliated by the other party¡¯s public disy of affection. She left angrily. ¡± ¡°She went to look for Lu Kaixin, but happy was worried about Bai Xiao, so after a while, he went to look for Bai Xiao, who was being abused by the group. ¡± He thought that it was a good thing that sister Xiaoyu came today. ¡°Moreover, he was thest to arrive, so he should be able to keep herpany. However, the age difference between the two was quite big, and he felt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to talk about the same topic. ¡± ¡°And from time to time, he would bicker with brother shaoqian in a very cold, proud, and serious manner, scaring her so much that she often looked at the two of them helplessly. ¡± ¡°She puffed up her cheeks and sat by the pool, fishing. She was the only girl in the row. ¡± ¡°It seemed that they were all in pairs. Of course, she was talking about girls. She was the only single one ... If she were to be with brother mu ... ¡± ¡°Unfortunately, there were no¡¯ if ¡®s. ¡± ¡°She had decided that if she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, she would nevere to such a party again. ¡± ¡°After fishing for half a day, Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t catch anything and was bored. He decided to go back and rest. ¡± ¡°In the hotel lobby, she saw Lu Kaixin, Bai Xiao, Lu shaoqian, and Tang Xiaoyu sitting on the sofa in the lounge and ying games. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin saw Chu Zhuo, he immediately stretched out his hand and beckoned her over.¡±¡±¡±¡±Zhuo, youe with us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo walked over and sat down beside Lu Kaixin. He smiled and asked,¡±¡±What game are you ying?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re ying,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied.¡±¡±It¡¯s something I¡¯ve done, but you¡¯ve never done.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was curious.¡±¡±What kind of game is this? I¡¯ve never heard of it before ... I thought you were ying Truth or Dare. My ssmates always y this at their gatherings.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin: ¡°¡±this is a very simple game. I¡¯ll just y it when I¡¯m bored. We¡¯ll use the beer bottle to spin around. Whoever it turns to, the person has to say something that only he or she has done. If he¡¯s sure that no one else has done it but him, then he¡¯ll win and he can choose any one of us to drink. If someone else has done the same thing as him, then he¡¯ll lose and he¡¯ll have to drink by himself. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It sounds interesting. I¡¯ll join ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2268 ? Chapter 2268: Lovers finally get married (38) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo took the bottle.¡±¡±I¡¯m new here. Can I have a look around first?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, you can spin it ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No one is interested.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo let out a breath and gently turned the bottle. Since he did not use much strength, the bottle stopped after two turns. In the end, the ss bottle mouth was pointed at Lu Kaixin. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Big sister Jin, it¡¯s you. Tell me, tell me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I once tried to stay at home for a month without going out,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin said after some thought. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s mouth was wide open in surprise.¡±¡±That¡¯s amazing, my sister Jin. How did you do it? don¡¯t you need to go out to eat?¡±¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be boring to stay at home all the time? How boring would that be!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiao said with a faint smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯ll know when you get a boyfriend. It¡¯s more fun at home than outside. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at him in confusion,¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin, however, understood the hidden meaning in Bai Cheng¡¯s words. He reached out and patted him, scolding him in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Zhuo is still young. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems like you haven¡¯t left your house for a month too?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian suddenly spoke. He didn¡¯t look at anyone, his fingers rubbing the edge of the wine ss, and his mouth curved into a yful smile. ¡± ¡°Everyone was stunned for a moment and subconsciously looked at Tang Xiaoyu beside them. Tang Xiaoyu red at Lu shaoqian, then looked at Lu Kaixin and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I have twenty days at most, so you win.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh,¡±¡± Lu Kai said with deep meaning.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ve won.¡±¡± She scanned the crowd and raised her hand to Lu shaoqian.¡±¡±Second brother, please.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian tapped her forehead.¡±¡±You brat, you keep asking me to drink with you. Don¡¯t you think about who¡¯s been helping you bully people since you were young?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Even though he said that, Lu Shao still drank the wine. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin pursed his lips and smiled at him.¡±¡±Alright, alright. If I win, I won¡¯t let you drink anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then who¡¯s going to drink?¡±¡± Lu shaoqian raised his eyebrows. ¡± ¡°Before happy could reply, Bai Xiao said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll drink. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu shaoqian nced at Bai Xiao. Although he was still as cold as before, his eyes were satisfied. ¡± Chu Zhuo pursed his lips and smiled. ¡°Lu Kaixin leaned close to her ear.¡±¡±Xiao, Xiao, Xiao. In the future, when you bring a boy home and your dad makes things difficult for him, let¡¯s see if you can still smile.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s your turn, sister Jin, turn around quickly ...¡±¡±Chu Zhuo said with a smile. ¡± Lu Kaixin did not make things difficult for her anymore. He ced his hand on the bottle and turned it. ¡°This time, the opening of the bottle was aimed at Tang Xiaoyu. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Tang Xiaoyu. Lu shaoqian leaned back in his chair, looking like he was about to watch a good show. ¡± ¡°Tang Xiaoyu nced at Lu shaoqian from the corner of her eyes and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±When I was 16, a scumbag cheated me of my heart and body. I don¡¯t think you guys have the same.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As soon as he said this, everyone was dumbfounded, except for Lu shaoqian who narrowed his eyes coldly. ¡± Everyone knew that Tang Xiaoyu and Lu shaoqian were childhood sweethearts and were each other¡¯s first love. This so-called scumbag was Lu shaoqian. ¡°Only Tang Xiaoyu was smiling.¡±¡±I won. Who should I let drink?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She looked at Lu shaoqian coldly, and Lu shaoqian looked back at her coldly as well. He slowly said in a cold voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±When I was 18, I met a scumbag and was tricked into taking my first night.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s elbow was resting on the table, supporting his chin. When he heard this, he immediately slid to the side and almost fell off his chair. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, Lu Kaixin was there to support her. She looked at Lu Kaixin with panic in her eyes, wanting to ask him what to do. ¡± Chapter 2269 ? Chapter 2269: The lovers are finally married (39) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin shook his head, indicating that he didn¡¯t know either. Every time the two of them got into a fight, they could only stand by and watch. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m 16 years old ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re talking about the matter now, not the age. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ha ... I¡¯ve met the world¡¯s number one scumbag,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ha ... The one I met is also the world¡¯s number one scumbag.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°The two of them became fiercer and fiercer. Just as everyone was wondering how to end this, Lu mu walked over from not far away. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s eyes lit up, and he immediately stood up. He waved at Lu mu and said loudly,¡±¡±ah mu,e over and y a game with us.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu looked at them and walked over. Chu Zhuo¡¯s and Lu MU¡¯s eyes met in the air. She swallowed her saliva and felt her heart beating fast again. ¡°¡±¡±What are you guys ying?¡±¡± Lu mu sat down on the sofa. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin immediately exined the rules of the game to him. Tang Xiaoyu and brother Lu shaoqian, who had been very fierce just now, both fell silent. ¡± Chu Zhuo blinked his eyes. ¡°This scene, this conversation, and this development ... Why did they all feel so familiar? ¡± Could it be that sister Jin called her over to y because sister Xiaoyu and brother shaoqian got angry just now? ¡°Uh, uh, uh ... How am I supposed to y this game? with brother mu around, I don¡¯t think I can do it. ¡± Chu Zhuo stole a nce at Lu mu. He saw that Lu mu was frowning slightly after hearing what Lu Kaixin had to say. Lu mu did not seem to be interested. ¡°She didn¡¯t want him to stay, but she also hoped that he would stay and y with her. Although she wouldn¡¯t be able to y too freely, she felt like she could know more about him. ¡± ¡°The game started again. As Lu mu had just arrived, he was the one spinning the bottle this time. However, after spinning the bottle a few times, the mouth of the bottle was pointed at her. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin patted his arm.¡±¡±Little devil, hurry up and tell me ... If you can¡¯t tell me, or if you¡¯re too ordinary, you¡¯ll have to drink.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s line of sight seemed to be on Chu Zhuo, scaring him so much that his body immediately stiffened. ¡± ¡°What, what, what, what, what, what was he going to say ... It couldn¡¯t be rted to her, right? no, no, please don ¡®t. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin urged him and smiled naughtily.¡±¡±Hurry up and tell me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She even tugged at Bai Xiao, who was beside her. How could Bai Xiao not know what she was thinking? he smiled lovingly and ate the melon with happy. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at Lu Kaixin and said with a faint smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve seen Lu Jin identally eat the mooncake up his nose.¡±¡± ¡± Bai Xiao was speechless. Chu Zhuo was speechless. Lu shaoqian was speechless. Tang Xiaoyu was speechless. ¡°Lu Kaixin gritted his teeth, and he really wanted to hit someone.¡±¡±¡±!!! Lu mu!¡±¡± ¡± What kind of brother would expose others like this? He wanted to throw it away. ¡°Lu mu looked unconcerned.¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s drink,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What kind of stupid little brother was this? she was so happy that her eyes were about to spit fire. She took the wine ss and brought it in front of Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±Zhuo, are you thirsty? why don¡¯t you help Sister Jin drink this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± Chu Zhuo eximed and took the cup to drink. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s face was dark as he looked at Chu Zhuo coldly, as if he was calling him an idiot! ¡± Chu Zhuo held the wine ss. Shouldn¡¯t she drink on behalf of sister Jin? Why does brother MU look like he¡¯s disappointed? ¡°Lu Kaixin turned the bottle around.¡±¡±It¡¯s my turn ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This little brat actually dared to expose her embarrassing past without any regard for their sibling rtionship. In that case, he couldn¡¯t me her for exposing his embarrassing past! ¡± Chapter 2270 ? Chapter 2270: Lovers finally get married (40) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Kaixin turned the bottle, but the mouth of the bottle was pointed at Chu Zhuo. She was disappointed for a second, but then she was happy again. She pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°¡±It¡¯s your turn, Zhuo. Hurry up and tell me. It¡¯s not bad to tell me about someone¡¯s embarrassing past ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Tell me about the embarrassing incident? Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was filled with panic. What embarrassing thing? She had thought of a few, but she couldn¡¯t remember any of them now. ¡± ¡°She kept thinking about what embarrassing things she wanted to reveal, but the more anxious she was, the more she couldn¡¯t think of anything. In the end, she even forgot some of the things she had thought about at the beginning. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin urged her again, so she could only casually say,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ve always been single ...¡±¡± She was probably the only one who was still single. She was probably right. ¡± ¡°That was indeed the case. Regardless of whether they were single or not, Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao, as well as Tang Xiaoyu and Lu shaoqian, had never been single. ¡± ¡°However, Lu mu simply said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Me too,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How could that be?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo immediately retorted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why is it impossible?!¡±¡± Lu mu asked her in return. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo puffed up his cheeks and red at her. Although everyone kept saying that he had never had a girlfriend, she didn¡¯t think that he had never. ¡± ¡°However, she couldn¡¯t ask directly. She had to suffer in silence. Chu Zhuo picked up the ss and drank a ss of wine, then continued to spin. ¡± ¡°This time, she wanted to turn to Lu mu but ended up turning to herself. Chu Zhuo gritted his teeth and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I haven¡¯t had a man yet.¡±¡± ¡± Everyone was speechless. ¡°This was their first night ... Regardless of whether it was true or not, it was even more explosive than Tang Xiaoyu and Lu shaoqian ¡®s. They had indeed had men and women, so they admitted defeat. ¡± ¡°However, Lu mu simply replied,¡±¡±you drink.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This meant that he had never had a woman before. Who was he lying to? Chu Zhuo mustered his courage and red at Lu mu.¡±¡±You¡¯re lying.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No.¡±¡± Lu mu looked at her and denied indifferently. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Definitely.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t go back on your word, drink. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t cheat. It was you who cheated.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you drinking or not?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not afraid of you. ¡°¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao looked at each other. Was it right or wrong to y this game? This pair of enemies wasn¡¯t enough, yet another pair had appeared. How was he going to end this? ¡± It was better to escape earlier. ¡°After ying a few rounds, Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao found an excuse to slip away. ¡± ¡°After a few more rounds, Tang Xiaoyu and Lu shaoqian found an excuse to leave. At the end of the game, there were only Chu Zhuo and Lu mu left. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had lost quite a bit, and he had drunk quite a bit. ¡± ¡°She was a little drunk andid on the table ufortably. When she saw Lu mu looking at her coldly and fiercely, she suddenly felt very aggrieved. She pouted and muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bad guy, brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu tilted her head slightly. When he saw that Chu Zhuo¡¯s mouth was already covered in tears, his expression instantly softened.¡±¡±Am I the bad guy, or are you the bad guy ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo felt wronged.¡±¡±You¡¯re a bad person. You only know how to bully me. I don¡¯t want to talk to you ...¡±¡± She closed her eyes and fell asleep on the table. ¡± He was obviously drunk. ¡°Chu Zhuo called out to her, but there was no response. He reached out to stroke her ck hair, but it turned out to be a light Pat on her head.¡±¡±Wake up ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Following his movements, Chu Zhuo¡¯s head tilted to the other side and continued to sleep. He even muttered,¡±¡±Bad guy, brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu chuckled and softly scolded,¡±¡±you¡¯re the idiot, a heartless, bad girl ...¡±¡± He wanted to take it back, but after hesitating for a moment, he touched it twice. ¡± Chapter 2271 ? Chapter 2271: You¡¯re the only one I love in the three thousand years of the ukiyo (1) Trantor: 549690339 Lu mu picked up the drunk Chu Zhuo and prepared to send her to rest. ¡°In the middle, Chu Zhuo woke up in a daze. She looked at the man who was holding her. She didn¡¯t know if she was seeing an illusion or if she was in a dream. She only knew that her head was dizzy. ¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it was the former or thetter, it wasn¡¯t real. Chu Zhuo rubbed his head against his chest and wrapped his hand around his neck with a silly smile. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked down at her and tightened her grip on her hand. Then, he continued to move forward and carried her into the house before cing her on the bed. ¡± The hand that was wrapped around his neck refused to let go and was tightly wrapped around his neck. ¡°Lu mu wanted to pull her hand away, but Chu Zhuo frowned. ¡± ¡°She opened her eyes like a dream and looked at Lu MU¡¯s handsome face. She muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her with a deep gaze. Her Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down and her voice was hoarse. She asked instead of answering,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you trying to seduce me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s long eyshes trembled twice, his face full of innocence and confusion. ¡± Her cheeks were red and her eyes were drowsy. She was very attractive. Lu mu looked out of the window and suppressed the raging emotions in her heart. She pulled Chu Zhuo down from her body with all her might. ¡°Chu Zhuoy on the bed and looked at him with his eyes wide open. Without any warning, tears fell from his eyes. ¡± ¡°Lu mu, who was about to leave, saw Chu Zhuo crying silently and could not move. ¡± ¡°He sighed in his heart and sat down on the bed. He raised his hand and gently wiped the tears from Chu Zhuo¡¯s face. After wiping, he couldn¡¯t help but touch her face. ¡± ¡°Just as she was about to take her hand back, Chu Zhuo grabbed it. She opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but ended up with a loud ¡®Hmph¡¯... ¡± ¡°Lu mu couldn¡¯t help but curl her lips up. She pinched her cheek again.¡±¡±Go to sleep.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened even more.¡±¡±Who are you?¡±¡± When she asked that, it was not because she really didn¡¯t know who he was, but more of a confirmation. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her and replied with three words,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your husband.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was slightly stunned and looked at him in shock. Then, he shook his dizzy head as if he was trying to make sure he was not dreaming. ¡± ¡°She lifted her upper body slightly and moved closer to Lu mu, looking straight at him. ¡± ¡°The two of them were very close to each other, their breaths melded and intertwined together, filling the air with an ambiguous element that was rising as if it would explode in the next second. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s cherry-like lips moved as if he wanted to say something, but before she could say anything, Chu Zhuo had already kissed her on the lips. ¡± ¡°Her eyes widened in an instant, and her eyshes trembled slightly. Then, she slowly closed her eyes, epting the man¡¯s wild kiss that was like a whirlwind sweeping away the clouds, and feeling her own thunderous heartbeat. ¡± Lu mu only let go of Chu Zhuo when he was about to suffocate. He watched as she slowly opened her eyes and looked at him with a dazed expression. He bent down again and kissed her forehead. ¡°Chu Zhuo thought that he was really drunk. Otherwise, such a thing would not have happened. ¡± ¡°She pulled on the corner of his shirt and sat up slowly. However, because she was drunk, her body was weak and her body was swaying. Lu mu reached out to help her. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s entire body fell on Lu MU¡¯s body. She looked up at him and touched his face lightly with her fingers. Her fingertips slowly slid down his lips, jaw, sexy Adam¡¯s apple, and corbones.¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2272 ? Chapter 2272: You¡¯re the only one of the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu looked down at her, curled her lips, and replied with a gentle expression,¡±¡±¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo blinked, her eyes sparkling. Her fingers continued to slowly slide down ... And as she moved, her T-shirt slid off, revealing her round and white shoulders.¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu suddenly felt an itch in her throat and swallowed again.¡±¡±¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo leaned on him and rubbed against his body. He frowned and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable ...¡±¡± As she spoke, her voice became hoarse and weak. She swallowed her saliva and let out another ¡°¡±hmm ...¡±¡± That sounded like a low moan of difort. ¡± ¡°Lu mu did not reply, nor did she push her away. She only felt that there was a beast of desire in her heart that was about to rush out immediately. ¡± It turned out that men were not the only ones who had desires. He was not the only one who felt ufortable. She felt ufortable too. ¡°Lu mu stretched out her long fingers and wanted to lift her chin up, but Chu Zhuo avoided her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± She stuttered. ¡± ¡°Their bodies touched, and his desire grew stronger. Holding her arm, he suppressed his messy thoughts and warned her,¡±¡±¡±¡±Have a good rest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want to ...¡±¡± She tried her best to move her upper body, but her body was fixed in ce and she couldn¡¯t move. She pushed Chu Zhuo away andy on the bed, vomiting. ¡± Lu mu was speechless. ¡°This bad girl¡¯s difort was actually just because she had drunk too much and wanted to vomit ... If he had known earlier, he would have ignored her and let her lie outside and die on her own. ¡± ¡°When he saw the filth and the sour smell by the bed, he really wanted to ignore her, but in the end, he held it in and called customer service to let the waitere in to clean it up. ¡± ¡°As the instigator feltfortable after vomiting, shey on the pillow obediently and looked at Lu mu, who was standing at the side, with a silly smile. ¡± This dream was so real. ¡°Lu mu, Lu mu ... She repeated this name in her heart over and over again. She thought,¡±¡±I like you. I really, really like you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°You like me too, okay ... ¡± Brother mu. ¨C Chu Zhuo slept until dawn. ¡°The first thing she felt before she regained her senses was that her head hurt so much that she did not even want to open her eyes. She rubbed her temples with her fingers and muttered to herself,¡±¡±why am I here? wasn¡¯t I ying a game with miss happy and the others?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo remembered that she seemed to have drunk too much when they were ying the game. ¡°After her headache was relieved, she sat up in bed and her rationality slowly came back. She thought about everything that had happenedst night and understood that the headache was the residual effect of a hangover. ¡± ¡°If she did not remember wrongly, at the end of the game, it seemed that only she and Lu mu were left. Lu mu even sent her back to her room. He hugged her and even kissed her ... ¡± Chu Zhuo waspletely awoken. He was scared awake. She screamed and jumped off the bed. ¡°Thest one was like a dream ... It couldn¡¯t be real, it was just a dream, right? ¡± ¡°Having a wet dream was a normal physiological reaction, so he had had it asionally over the years. Yesterday should have been a wet dream too, right? right? ¡± ¡°There were three ¡°¡±yes¡±¡± s, but none of them were affirmative. ¡± ¡°She walked around the room in a panic, then went to the bathroom. After washing up, she took her bag and left, sending a message to her mother as she walked. ¡± Chapter 2273 ? Chapter 2273: You¡¯re the only one I love in the three thousand ukiyo (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo texted his mother as he walked, telling her that she had something to do and had to go back first. He asked her to give him her car keys and ask her to ride in someone else¡¯s car. ¡± ¡°A person walked in front of her. Chu Zhuo, who was sending a message, didn¡¯t see it and ran straight into her. She frowned and wanted to shout, but when she saw the person standing in front of her, she still opened her mouth, but the voice that was about to escape her throat was forcibly suppressed. ¡± ¡°She choked on her own saliva and stammered,¡±¡±¡±¡±M-brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Oh my God, why did she meet him again? she had wanted to leave first, but why did she still meet him? ¡± ¡°She thought of the hug and the kiss again ... Even though she didn¡¯t know if it was true, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart beat faster and her face turn red. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Morning, morning, brother mu ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo decided to pretend that he didn¡¯t know anything. She wasn¡¯t a good drinker anyway. She had drunk too muchst night, so no matter what happened, it didn¡¯t matter to her. ¡± ¡°Moreover, she saw that brother MU¡¯s face was calm and did not seem to be different from what they wanted. She thought that everything was really a dream. At most, it was just her mouth. He was kind enough to carry her back to the room to rest. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are you going?¡±¡± Lu mu asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m going to find my mother ...¡±¡±Chu Zhuo replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Auntie is having breakfast in the dining room.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh, oh, oh, I know ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo wanted to continue walking but Lu mu stopped him,¡±¡±¡±¡±This isn¡¯t the way to the restaurant.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go to the restaurant now,¡±¡±Chu Zhuo quickly turned around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want to go to the restaurant too. Let¡¯s go,¡±¡± said Lu mu. ¡± ¡°Go together? Chu Zhuo¡¯s legs suddenly went soft, and he couldn¡¯t move. He waved his hand,¡±¡±Forget it, forget it, there¡¯s no need. I suddenly remembered that I have an appointment with someone ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who are you meeting?¡±¡± Lu mu squinted her eyes slightly and looked at her. Her sharp gaze seemed to be able to see through her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A friend.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo replied guiltily. He didn¡¯t have any friends, so it was just an excuse he came up with on the spot. ¡± ¡°Lu mu seemed to have thought of something and her expression turned cold.¡±¡±¡±¡±Meeting someone or running away irresponsibly?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What? ¡°¡±Run away ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo looked at him in shock. He felt that the way he looked at him was like she was a scumbag who had slept with him and then didn¡¯t take responsibility. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you talking about?¡±¡± she chuckled.¡±¡±It¡¯s so strange.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu only snorted coldly and ignored her. He turned around and left, leaving behind a depressed Chu Zhuo. ¡± What did she do? ¡°She didn¡¯t seem to have done anything, so why did she look like she had let him down? ¡± Uh ... Chu Zhuo was lost in her thoughts as she got out of the vi¡¯s self-service Bus and arrived at the entrance. She didn¡¯t take the key but called a taxi online to return home. ¡°At the entrance of the vi, she heard someone calling her. She turned to look and saw that it was han qixuan. She looked at him in surprise and said,¡±¡±why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯te yesterday, and he didn¡¯t call her either, so she thought he had something on. But why was he here so early in the morning? ¡± ¡°Han qixuan rubbed his face and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you outside.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Had he been waiting for her outside? Chu Zhuo looked at his tired expression and asked,¡±¡±when did you arrive? why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan said,¡±¡±I¡¯ve been here since yesterday afternoon. At that time, I wanted to call you, but your phone wouldn¡¯t go through. I wanted to go in and look for you, but I was stopped by the security guards. They said that I can¡¯t go in without an invitation. I asked them to help me go in and look for you, but they also said that this wouldn¡¯t do.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2274 ? Chapter 2274: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The phone couldn¡¯t be reached? Chu Zhuo looked at him in shock. Her phone had been charged the entire time, and she had even taken a call and used the inte. How could he not get through? ¡± ¡°Seeing Chu Zhuo¡¯s disbelieving face, han qixuan called her phone again in front of Chu Zhuo. The speaker indeed said that the number you dialed was temporarily unavable. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was surprised. He couldn¡¯t get through to her. Her phone had battery, and thework and signal were clear. It was strange. What was going on? ¡± ¡°She took out her phone and was too embarrassed to look for it in front of han qixuan. Soon, she realized that she had blocked han qixuan¡¯s number in her phone. ¡± But she didn¡¯t do that. ¡°Then, how did han qixuan¡¯s number get cklisted? ¡± Chu Zhuo suddenly recalled that Lu MU¡¯s phone had run out of battery yesterday and she had borrowed his phone to make a call. ¡°Other than her, she had only lent her phone to Lu mu, so the person who cklisted han qixuan was either her or Lu mu? ¡± ¡°But why did Lu mu do that? did he identally cklist han qixuan¡¯s number, or did he overhear her phone call with han qixuan and got jealous, so ... ¡± It seemed like he was overthinking things. ¡°After all, there was a high possibility that she had identally added han qixuan¡¯s ount to the cklist. ¡± ¡°No matter what, Chu Zhuo felt bad for making people wait outside for an entire night. She smiled at han qixuan and said apologetically,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, ss monitor han. Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with my phone. I¡¯ll take it to someone to check what¡¯s wrong. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°A night¡¯s worth of fatigue disappeared because of Chu Zhuo¡¯s smile. Han qixuan immediately said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. I just couldn¡¯t contact you and was worried that something had happened to you. I was thinking about calling the police. Now that I see that you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m relieved.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was extremely embarrassed by his words. She looked at him apologetically and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯m so sorry, ss monitor han. I¡¯m really sorry to have made you wait here for so long. ss monitor han, I couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone. You can go back first. The bracelet isn¡¯t very important. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How can I do that? since I promised you that I would send it over, I naturally can¡¯t go back on my word.¡±¡± Then, he returned the bracelet to Chu Zhuo. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was really sorry.¡±¡±Thank you. Um ... Let¡¯s go out together. I¡¯ll treat you to breakfast to thank you for returning the bracelet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just for breakfast?¡±¡± Han qixuan really wanted to have a proper meal with Chu Zhuo, just like a date. ¡± ¡°[Just have breakfast ...] Chu Zhuo looked at him in a daze, as if treating him to a casual breakfast was really not sincere enough. She then smiled and said,¡±¡±Look at me ... You haven¡¯t had a good rest since yesterday. Why don¡¯t you go back and have a good rest today? I¡¯ll treat you to lunch tomorrow.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan nodded.¡±¡±Sure! No problem!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The car that Chu Zhuo had called had arrived. After she waved goodbye to han qixuan, she left in the car. ¡± Han qixuan stood by the car and watched Chu Zhuo leave with a bright smile. ¡°Before he got into the car, he saw a caring out of the vi. The car stopped when it passed the gate, and the man sitting in the car nced at him coldly, making him feel as if he had fallen into a cold sea without a trace of warmth. ¡± Who was this man with such a powerful aura? That nce was like a sharp arrow that wanted to pierce through him. ¡°He also came from the vi, could he be Chu Zhuo¡¯s family? ¡± Chapter 2275 ? Chapter 2275: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (5) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo invited han qixuan for a meal, but han qixuan had already arranged everything.¡± The ce they were eating at was a top-notch France restaurant. It was quiet and elegant. ¡°Chu Zhuo only wanted to have a casual meal, but the entire France restaurant was booked. They even ordered exquisite French dishes, which surprised Chu Zhuo.¡± ¡°Han qixuan, who was sitting opposite him, smiled and asked Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you want to drink some wine?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I don¡¯t know how to drink.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo shook his head.¡± ¡°She looked at the table full of food and called out to han qixuan,¡±¡±¡±¡±ss monitor han, you should eat more. You¡¯ve worked hard yesterday.¡±¡±¡± ¡°No matter what, this meal should be hers.¡± ¡°Han qixuan smiled and said,¡±¡±it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s my honor to be able to give you this bracelet.¡±¡±¡± ¡°His eyes were full of love, and Chu Zhuo felt embarrassed. Chu Zhuoughed awkwardly and pointed at the dishes on the table,¡±¡±eat.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t know what you liked to eat, so I just ordered some.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine with anything ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then What do you like to eat the most?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where do you like to go?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±I rarely go out to y ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo smiled faintly. She felt that eating with han qixuan was very stressful. She just wanted to end it quickly.¡± ¡°Han qixuan had already made it clear what he thought of her. After today¡¯s meal, she had to keep her distance from him.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know a good ce. I¡¯ve made ns with a few of my ssmates to go there in a few days. Do you want to go and y with me?¡±¡± Han qixuan invited, his eyes full of anticipation.¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, but I might not be free for the next few days. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± Han qixuan was very disappointed, but the next second, his eyes lit up again.¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s Go To The Movies after dinner, shall we?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±My mom invited one of my aunties to dinner today. I promised to go back early.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°Seeing how han qixuan kept creating opportunities for the two of them to meet and get along, Chu Zhuo stood up.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the washroom. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°Uh uh uh, did this han qixuan really not understand her rejection, or was he pretending not to understand, but actually just wanted to cling on?¡± Chu Zhuo looked at his reflection in the mirror and made a decision. ¡°She had to make things clear to han qixuanter and let him understand that there was no possibility between them, so as to cut off all his thoughts.¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo wiped his hands and was about to leave when he turned and saw a tall woman walk in. She was wearing a white business suit, with delicate makeup and short hair, looking very capable.¡± ¡°The woman¡¯s expression was unfriendly, her eyes fierce and cold. She looked at Chu Zhuo and said in a harsh tone, ¡°¡±I¡¯m warning you, stay away from my man. If you want to snatch my man, you¡¯d better weigh your own weight first.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo frowned and looked at her in confusion,¡±¡±¡±¡±Who are you? Who is your man?¡±¡±¡± ¡°The woman seemed to have been angered. She bit her lips and said in an extremely nasty manner,¡±¡±don¡¯t you know who my man is? I¡¯m warning you, you¡¯d better stay away from him. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll have to bear the consequences. ¡°¡±¡± Chu Zhuo felt that this woman was simply ridiculous. ¡°She didn¡¯t say who she was, nor did she say who her man was. She had rushed up to her and warned her fiercely like a lunatic. Besides, wasn¡¯t the restaurant booked today? where did this womane from?¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. Please move aside.¡±¡±¡± Chapter 2276 ? Chapter 2276: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo era (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The woman red at Chu Zhuo and said,¡±¡±what are you pretending for? don¡¯t you know whose man you like? I¡¯ve seen too many women like you. You¡¯d better not have any ideas about my man, or I¡¯ll make you die an ugly death!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying this, she left in a Huff. ¡± Chu Zhuo was left dumbfounded. Did she get the wrong person? ¡°¡±¡±Who else could it be ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped after taking two steps. ¡± ¡°This woman was talking about the man she liked? Could it be that brother mu ... This woman liked brother mu, and she was on good terms with him in the past, so she came to warn her? ¡± ¡°At the thought of this, her expression turned a little bad, and the meal became tasteless. ¡± ¡°Han qixuan also noticed that Chu Zhuo¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t too good and suspected that he had said something wrong. He had been thinking about how to ask, and at this time, Chu Zhuo had already called the waiter to pay the bill. ¡± ¡°Han qixuan quickly stood up.¡±¡±I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it. I arranged everything. How can I let you foot the bill?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve said that I¡¯ll treat you to a meal, so it¡¯s my treat. ¡°¡± Chu Zhuo said forcefully. Even if the waiter next to him said that a man should pay, Chu Zhuo still paid the bill. ¡± ¡°Han qixuan knew that Chu Zhuo was a little unhappy, but he didn¡¯t dare to forcefully snatch the order from her, so he could only say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Since you¡¯re treating me to a meal, I¡¯ll treat you to a party. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I won ¡®t.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo interrupted her.¡±¡±I think there are some things that I have to make clear to you. ss monitor, you were my ssmate in the past and also my friend. But that¡¯s all there is between us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan¡¯s face darkened, and the smile on his face slowly disappeared. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±¡± Not giving han qixuan any chance to reply, Chu Zhuo left. ¡± Han qixuan looked at Chu Zhuo¡¯s back and frowned deeply. Everything was fine at the start. Why did her attitude change all of a sudden? what exactly happened after she came out of the bathroom? ¡°Or did he say something wrong before ... But he thought about it again and again from the beginning to the end, but he didn¡¯t feel that he had done anything wrong, or that he had done anything wrong. ¡± Han qixuan couldn¡¯t figure it out and left the restaurant in defeat. ¡°Outside the dining room, he saw a familiar back. The woman smiled charmingly and greeted him,¡±¡±Qixuan, what a coincidence, you¡¯re eating here too.¡±¡± ¡± Chen Xinyue? She¡¯s the daughter of one of his clients. Why is she here ... Han qixuan was a little surprised. ¡°Also, he was eating here too. He had clearly booked the entire restaurant today. He replied indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s quite a coincidence. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After that, han qixuan wanted to leave, but Chen Xinyue pestered him again.¡±¡±Qixuan, I¡¯ve liked you a lot since the first time I saw you. I always meet you when I go out for dinner. We¡¯re really fated.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan stopped in his tracks and looked at her.¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, but I have someone I like?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chen Xinyue gritted her teeth and said in embarrassment and anger,¡±¡±¡±¡±You have someone you like? Was she that woman just now? How is she better than me? her looks are average, her figure is average, her face is nk, and she can¡¯t even speak. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan frowned deeply. She was talking about Chu Zhuo, so he tried to ask,¡±¡±¡±¡±What did you do to her just now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What can I do? I only warned her that you¡¯re my man. ¡°¡± ¡± Chen Xinyue must have gone to look for her when Chu Zhuo went to the washroom. No wonder Chu Zhuo¡¯s attitude changed after he came back from the washroom. Chapter 2277 ? Chapter 2277: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (7) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Han qixuan¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and he roared in anger,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chen Xinyue, you¡¯ve gone too far. What right do you have? we¡¯re just friends!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He red at Chen Xinyue, then turned around and left in his car. ¡± ¡°No matter how loudly Chen Xinyue shouted at him from behind, how she gritted her teeth, and how resentful her eyes were ... ¡± Chu Zhuo must have misunderstood just now. He had to get Chu Zhuo and exin to her that he had nothing to do with Chen Xinyue. ¡°However, she was angry because of Chen Xinyue and did not step on him. Was she jealous? ¡± ¡°It was obvious that Chu Zhuo did not have no feelings for him at all. Those words of rejection just now, saying that they could only be ssmates, must have been said out of anger because of Chen Xinyue. ¡± ¡°He took out his phone and called Chu Zhuo. Although he was happy that she was jealous, he was more worried that she would misunderstand. He called a few times, but no one picked up. ¡± It seemed that she was really angry. ¡°Although the angrier she was, the more she cared about him, he still couldn¡¯t bear to see her angering him. ¡± Han qixuan continued to call until Chu Zhuo picked up. ¡°After Chu Zhuo left the restaurant, she went to the shopping mall next door. When she saw han qixuan¡¯s call, she subconsciously resisted picking it up. However, the other party kept calling, so she had no choice but to pick it up. ¡± ¡°The moment the call connected, han qixuan said anxiously,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, let me exin. It¡¯s not what you think ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What is it, and what are you thinking?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was speechless. What was this han qixuan trying to do? he had already exined it clearly to her, and now he suddenly said something so strange. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are you? let¡¯s meet and talk. It¡¯s easier to exin.¡±¡± Han qixuan felt that it would be clearer to exin it to her face to face. They might even end up together because of this. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for that. Just say what you want to say.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo refused to meet him again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, I¡¯m sorry. I really didn¡¯t know that Chen Xinyue hade to look for you. Please believe me. Please believe me ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chen Xinyue? Who was that ... Before Chu Zhuo could finish his sentence, a person angrily walked over and pped her phone away. Then, he shouted at Chu Zhuo, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t I warn you not to pester my man?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was gloomy as he red at the woman in front of him. Wasn¡¯t this the woman who had warned him in the restaurant just now? ¡°Also, han qixuan mentioned something about Chen Xinyue just now. Could it be that this woman in front of him was Chen Xinyue? so the person she liked was not Lu mu ... Although his phone was knocked out, Chu Zhuo was no longer depressed after thinking it through. ¡± ¡°She bent down to pick up the phone, but Chen Xinyue pushed her again.¡±¡±¡±¡±Woman, why don¡¯t you understand humannguage at all? I told you to stay away from my man. How can you be so shameless?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was caught off guard by her heavy push and lost his bnce in his high heels. He took a few steps back and was about to fall to the ground ... ¡°She thought that she was going to fall t on her back, but her waist was hooked by a long arm. The next second, she was pulled into a familiar, hormonal embrace ... ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo raised his eyes and saw a familiar handsome face.¡±¡±Brother, brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked down at her. The cold aura on her body was as threatening as the ocean of ciers.¡±¡±What are you doing?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2278 ? Chapter 2278: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (8) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zhuo slightly tilted his head and looked at her. He was in a daze and didn¡¯t know how to exin this matter. He felt that it was tooplicated to exin. ¡°Lu mu helped her up and scolded her in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±You fool.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo blinked his long eyshes and unhappily muttered,¡±¡±Why are you scolding me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I don¡¯t scold you, who should I scold? You idiot. ¡°¡± Lu mu looked at her. Her eyes were deep and contained a strange coldness. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo opened his mouth, wanting to refute and scold himself, but he didn¡¯t dare to make a sound after being stared at by him. Instead, he said,¡±¡±Brother mu, why are you here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±¡± Lu mu asked. ¡± ¡°Chen Xinyue, who was standing at the side, saw that Chu Zhuo was suddenly hugged by a tall and straight man. The two of them even started to chat as if there was no one else around. It was extremely ambiguous. ¡± ¡°This man was very devilish and very handsome. He had a proud and cold temperament, and one look and you could tell that he was not an ordinary man. ¡± ¡°From the looks of this Chu Zhuo woman, she seemed to like this man. ¡± ¡°But this woman, wasn¡¯t she trying to snatch han qixuan from her? was there a mistake? wasn¡¯t she too fickle? ¡± ¡°No, she had to let this man know this woman¡¯s true colors to prevent him from being deceived. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re her boyfriend?¡±¡± Chen Xinyue asked unhappily, thinking that such a handsome man should not be blind. ¡± ¡°Lu mu acted as if he did not hear her voice. He did not even look at her from the corner of his eyes as he stared straight at Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±¡±¡±In the future, don¡¯t meet any random people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo responded obediently and ignored Chen Xinyue. ¡± ¡°From Lu MU¡¯s attitude just now, it was obvious that he and Chen Xinyue did not know each other. In addition to han qixuan¡¯s phone call, the man that Chen Xinyue mentioned should be han qixuan. She must have misunderstood her. ¡± ¡°Then, should she exin it to this Chen Xinyue? ¡± ¡°Being ignored, Chen Xinyue¡¯s delicate face suddenly looked ferocious. Her eyes were filled with anger as she shouted at the two of them,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m telling you, this woman is trying to seduce my man. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo saw Lu MU¡¯s face, it instantly turned cold, dark and heavy. ¡± ¡°She suddenly panicked and immediately turned to Chen Xinyue and scolded,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you crazy? what nonsense are you talking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chen Xinyue snorted,¡±¡±I¡¯m not talking nonsense. Let me tell you, han qixuan is my man. Stay away from her, or I¡¯ll make you pay.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at her speechlessly.¡±¡±Han qixuan and I are just ssmates. I¡¯m going to treat him to a meal today. He picked up my bracelet during the ss reunion the other day, so I¡¯m treating him to a meal to express my gratitude. So, you can be 100% assured that there¡¯s no possibility between me and him.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s true!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It can¡¯t be any more real!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Chen Xinyue¡¯s face looked much better, but she still looked at her doubtfully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Why should I believe you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo opened his mouth and was about to exin when an arm appeared on her shoulder. She turned her head slightly and saw Lu mu. Lu mu had a cold expression on her face as she put her arm around her shoulder. She looked at Chen Xinyue and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±By me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chen Xinyue looked into Lu MU¡¯s eyes and was once again stunned. She stuttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Y-you¡¯re her boyfriend. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m her husband!¡±¡±Lu mu said coldly. ¡± Chapter 2279 ? Chapter 2279: You¡¯re the only one I love in the three thousand ukiyo (9) Trantor: 549690339 Husband? Chu Zhuo and Chen Xinyue were both stunned. Chu Zhuo was especially shocked. Husband? Wife? Was he talking about her and Lu mu? Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t help but blush. Her heart was beating so fast that it didn¡¯t feel like it was hers. It felt like it was going to jump out of her heart. ¡°She looked at Lu mu in a daze, and Lu mu was also looking down at her. The two of them were so close, and his breath almost brushed against her face. It was ticklish, soft, and ambiguous. It made her feel like she was floating on the clouds. ¡± ¡°So, she was married. Chen Xinyue smiled and her attitude took a 360-degree turn. She smiled at the two and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±So you¡¯re husband and wife. Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? if you had said so earlier, the misunderstanding wouldn¡¯t have happened. No matter what, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very sorry ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chen Xinyue, who wasughing happily, turned her head and looked in front of her. She was slightly stunned. Then, she smiled gently, but a little awkwardly.¡±¡±Qixuan ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo turned his head and saw han qixuan, panting and sweating not far away. ¡± ¡°Looking at Chu Zhuo in Lu MU¡¯s arms, han qixuan¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy and disbelief. ¡± Chen Xinyue¡¯s smile froze. She looked at Chu Zhuo and then at han qixuan. ¡°Although Chu Zhuo was married, she could feel that han qixuan was ... Chen Xinyue bit her lip and smiled as if nothing had happened,¡±¡±Qixuan, what a coincidence, I ran into Miss Chu again, and her husband.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hubby, how is that possible? ¡± ¡°Han qixuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He looked at Chu Zhuo with a questioning gaze, wanting her to exin. ¡± ¡°No... He had asked very clearly. Chu Zhuo was single, he would never make a mistake! ¡± Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°While she was hesitating, Lu mu had already put her arm around her shoulders and was ready to leave. ¡± ¡°Not exining? Actually, Chu Zhuo also felt that he didn¡¯t need to exin so much to han qixuan. If he misunderstood, then so be it. ¡± ¡°This way, han qixuan would definitely give up and would not pester her anymore. ¡± Han qixuan looked at their backs and clenched his fists tightly. He was filled with joy and thought that she was jealous. He thought that she had feelings for him. He heard Chen Xinyue¡¯s voice when he was on the phone just before he hung up. ¡°Coupled with the musicing from the phone, he guessed that she probably hadn¡¯t left and might be in the shopping mall next door, so he rushed back as fast as he could. ¡± ¡°In the end, he saw her hugging another man. He even heard Chen Xinyue tell him that she had a husband and that he had no more chances. ¡± ¡°Then, was his jealousy just a misunderstanding? ¡± ¡°How could this be? he didn¡¯t believe it, and he wasn¡¯t willing to let things end like this ... ¡± ¡°Han qixuan shook off Chen Xinyue¡¯s hand and rushed in front of Lu mu and Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu Zhuo, are you trying to anger me on purpose?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s cold eyes narrowed.¡±¡±Get lost!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He suddenly shouted, his expression suddenly cold and stern. The gaze he used to look at him was as cold as a sharp de. ¡± Han qixuan couldn¡¯t help but shiver because of this powerful aura. ¡°When he came back to his senses, he immediately clenched his hands into fists and gathered his courage to stand still. He then continued to look at Chu Zhuo, as if he was exining to Chu Zhuo, but also as if he was waiting for Chu Zhuo to exin. ¡± Chapter 2280 ? Chapter 2280: The three thousand men in the ukiyo era only love you (10) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo helplessly smiled ... In the next second, he felt his shoulder being held tightly. ¡± ¡°She endured the pain and looked at Lu mu. It was as if there was a cold wind on her body, so cold that even she, who was beside her, felt cold. She said softly in a negotiating tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll make it clear to him. ¡°¡± ¡± Lu mu looked at her deeply. She thought for a while and then let go. ¡°Chu Zhuo took two steps forward and looked at han qixuan,¡±¡±¡±¡±Han qixuan, I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She really couldn¡¯t say that she had a husband, nor could she call him that. She bit her lip and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m really not single. So stop wasting your time on me ... Even if I wasn¡¯t single, I still wouldn¡¯t be able to ept you, because I don¡¯t like you. In my heart, you¡¯re just a ssmate, a ssmate I haven¡¯t seen in a long time. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s all?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s all!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But you just ...¡±¡± Han qixuan mumbled, his face filled with despair. ¡± ¡°He looked at Chu Zhuo and wanted to verify something, but Lu mu had already left with Chu Zhuo in her arms, leaving him and Chen Xinyue looking at each other. ¡± ¨C ¡°Lu mu pulled Chu Zhuo into the car and drove forward without a word. Along the way, her face was as cold as ice. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo secretly peeked at him a few times and realized that he didn¡¯t know where he was going. Then, he smiled at Lu mu and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you for earlier, brother mu.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu ignored her. ¡°Chu Zhuo continued,¡±¡±well, I was quite embarrassed just now. In order to save some trouble, I directly admitted that you are mine ... Well, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±¡± No matter what, I really have to thank you. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu, who was rushing forward, suddenly stopped the car by the side of the road. Then, he turned his head to look at her. His body was slightly tilted. Due to his tall figure, she was almost embedded between him and the seat. ¡± Chu Zhuo was shocked and gulped. His eyes were filled with helplessness as he looked at Lu mu with clear eyes. ¡°Lu mu raised a hand and ran her fingers through the scattered hair beside her and gently across her cheek.¡±¡±¡±¡±But I¡¯ve already taken it to heart.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Whether it¡¯s you or me!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What ... What?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo felt as if her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She stammered for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you think?¡±¡± Lu mu gently rolled the strand of long hair that she had stroked behind her ear. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuoughed foolishly, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere,¡±¡±You, you, you ... Don¡¯t make fun of me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Teasing?!¡±¡± After saying this, Lu mu pressed the back of her head with one hand and lowered her head to kiss her. ¡± ¡°The kiss was very gentle and stopped after a light Peck. However, it made Chu Zhuo¡¯s body go numb. He opened his eyes wide and did not react for a long time ... It was only when she was about to suffocate and Lu mu let her go that she suddenly reacted and looked at Lu mu in shock.¡±¡±Y-y-you ... How ...¡±¡± Kiss? Kiss? ¡± ¡°She stuttered and hesitated for a moment before saying,¡±¡±¡±¡±Bite me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bite you? ¡°¡±Then bite back.¡±¡± Lu mu smiled wickedly. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s little face turned red, so red that it seemed like blood would drip out. After hesitating for a long time, he finally couldn¡¯t help but say,¡±¡±I, I, I don¡¯t want to.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°A subtle smile appeared on Lu MU¡¯s lips. After he retracted his smile, he sneered and said in a serious tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±Whether you want it or not, you have to take responsibility.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Take ... Take responsibility for what?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo stammered, somewhat puzzled. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s good-looking eyes narrowed dangerously and she looked at her coldly.¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to take responsibility for today¡¯s matter?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2281 ? Chapter 2281: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand living things (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Ah ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo finally reacted. What did Lu mu mean by ¡®take responsibility¡¯? did he mean that he was her husband? ¡± ¡°Her eyes widened and she looked at him in a daze.¡±¡±You mean ... That kind of responsibility? But we ... We¡¯re not in that kind of rtionship. ¡°¡± ¡± Marriage was something that Only Lovers could do. ¡°Lu MU¡¯s eyes turned cold. The flirtatiousness and charm from before were gone. They were as cold as frost.¡±¡±How is it not that kind of rtionship?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s ... It¡¯s ...¡±¡± Feeling that he was angry, Chu Zhuo¡¯s nervousness turned into anxiety. She didn¡¯t know what to say, and after hesitating for a long time, she finally squeezed out a sentence,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you mean that we¡¯re in that kind of rtionship right now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Haven¡¯t we been together for a long time?¡±¡± Lu mu asked her in return and frowned in confusion. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah? ¡°¡±We ... We¡¯re already ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo stammered in shock. Brother mu was looking at her as if she was a heartless B * tch. Why? Chu Zhuo was confused and stammered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Together? W-when did that happen?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems that you¡¯ve forgotten everything that happened in the vi that day?¡±¡± Lu mu reminded her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The vi?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was even more confused. Were they in a rtionship that day at the vi? However, she was drunk that day. Could it be that she did something earth-shattering after she was drunk? ¡± ¡°For example, she had forced a kiss on him ... ¡± ¡°However, if she remembered correctly, she had forced a kiss on him when she was not drunk that day, and he had even bumped into her. ¡± Was their rtionship confirmed because of that kiss? That didn¡¯t seem possible either. The biggest possibility was that she must have done something when she was drunk. ¡°She hesitantly asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±We were in the vi when I got drunk. Did something happen between us after I got drunk?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡±¡± Lu mu did not give her a clear reply. Herzy and slightly dark voice answered ambiguously. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart ached when he heard her answer.¡±¡±I drank a little too much that day, but don¡¯t try to lie to me. After I woke up, I obviously didn¡¯t feel anything ... Although I haven¡¯t had sex with a man, I can still feel if I¡¯ve done it with someone.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her speechlessly, her gaze deep. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo felt ufortable under his gaze. He had the urge to push the door open and get out of the car. He tried to open the door with his hand, but it was locked and couldn¡¯t be opened. ¡± ¡°Lu mu leaned back in her chair and tapped the steering wheel with her long fingers.¡±¡±Are you trying to tell me now that you told me that you liked me since you were young and that you would not be able to live without me? that you asked me to kiss you and be with you? that I would marry you in the future and that I must and must marry you in this life?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo was dumbfounded when he heard Lu MU¡¯s question. ¡°She couldn¡¯t believe that she could be so fierce and say such an explosive thing. She almost choked on her own saliva.¡±¡±I-I-I ... Did I say that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What else?¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s lips curled up and her smile was as cold as ice. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What about after I confess? You agree to ... Be with me?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I don¡¯t agree, you¡¯ll have to die. How can I dare to disagree?¡±¡± Lu mu looked at her coldly.¡±¡±Are you trying to tell me now? you¡¯re ying with me?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2282 ? Chapter 2282: The three thousand men in the ukiyo era only love you (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±No, no,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo quickly shook his head in denial. How could she y with her? she was so happy that she had unknowingly settled the person she had a crush on. She could not wait to grab hold of it, but ... She felt that it was too unreal. She felt as if she was in a mountain of clouds and did not know the depths of it,¡±¡±How could I possibly y with you? it¡¯s just that this matter is too fantasizing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then be responsible.¡±¡± Lu mu said domineeringly. ¡± ¡°She hade to this point after so many twists and turns. She still had to take responsibility. Fine, fine, fine. Of course, she had to take responsibility. She was happy to do so, very happy to do so ... But how was she going to take responsibility? weren¡¯t they already together ... Wait a minute, did he mean that he wanted her to take responsibility like his wife? ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart was filled with joy. She suppressed her excitement and looked at Lu mu in a panic and anticipation.¡±¡±How do I take responsibility?¡±¡± N-N-N-N-N-N-N-get married?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was looking forward to Lu MU¡¯s sneer at her for dreaming, but she did not expect Lu mu to say directly,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s fine. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°[That¡¯s a good idea, right?] Chu Zhuo blinked and looked up, trying to see what color the sky was and whether he was in an illusion. However, he could only see the roof of the car, a very real roof. ¡± ¡°Did brother MU¡¯s brain get caught between the door or did water flow into his ears and head when he fell asleep in the bath? otherwise, why would he have such a conversation with her? ¡± ¡°She swallowed her saliva and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±My future husband has to be gentle, considerate, pamper me, love me, and tolerate me unconditionally. Are you still willing to do that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Oh?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What does that mean? it¡¯s okay ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s Red lips curved up even wider, as if he had been caught off guard and smashed by happiness. ¡± ¡°He could only hope that he did not hit his head too hard, causing his body to fall unconscious, and his head to be hit so hard that blood sttered everywhere. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo felt as if he was floating in the clouds. No matter how he tried to find a sense of reality, there were no roots under his feet. It was extremely unreal. ¡± She could not stop asking herself if she was brother MU¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°If they were together, that was for sure. ¡± She was the one who confessed? Shamelessly begging for it? ¡°Otherwise, brother mu would not have told her that they were together. ¡± ¡°Since they were together, shouldn¡¯t they have a good rtionship? ¡± This was a must and a certainty! ¡°In front of Lu mu, Chu Zhuo was still able to restrain himself. However, the moment she reached home, she could not help but scream. ¡± ¡°She was so happy that she was spinning around in circles and jumping up and down. She was even so excited that she hugged Chu mubei, who had just walked out of the door.¡±¡±Ah ah ah ah!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei covered his ears and scoffed,¡±¡±what are you screaming for?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Hehe ...¡±¡± She would never forget that her father had despised brother mu when they were young and had not allowed her to be too close to him. If he knew that they were in a rtionship, he would definitely think of breaking them up. ¡± ¡°Therefore, he must not let him know and destroy it. ¡± ¡°However, brother mu was much easier to deal with than she had imagined! ¡± ¡°She actually got a little drunk and made him her boyfriend in three minutes. If she had known that she could get him drunk, she would not have studied abroad. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, she was the one who discovered this secret. If it was another woman who got him drunk ... No, no, she had to make an agreement with him that in the future, he would not talk to any other drunk women except her and her family. ¡± ¡ª ¡°P.S.^_^Who¡¯s taking care of who? The plot of this young couple was about to end, and there were probably more than ten chapters left. ¡± Chapter 2283 ? Chapter 2283: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (13) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the past, Chu Zhuo had secretly thought that he would one day fall in love with Lu mu. However, he never thought that it would start like this. ¡± She was both excited and nervous. What was it like to be in a rtionship with Lu mu? what would they do? And what to do on the first day of their date? She tossed and turned the entire night and couldn¡¯t fall asleep. ¡°When the sky started to turn white, Chu Zhuo finally fell asleep. His dreams were filled with scenes of her and Lu mu dating in various ways. She only slept for a short while before she woke up. She was in good spirits and looked at her phone in anticipation. ¡± ¡°In such a day, her phone rang. There were messages and phone calls, but none of them were from Lu mu. ¡± She held her chin and looked out of the window. ¡°Today should not be the first day they became a couple. After all, he had said that they had been together since that day in the vi. ¡± But since they were already lovers? Why did it feel no different from before? Were all other lovers like them? ¡°When other people fall in love, especially at the beginning, don¡¯t they all be particrly obsessed? ¡± ¡°She had never been in a rtionship before and was too embarrassed to ask others. She only knew that she and Lu mu did not seem like lovers now. They were more like neighbors, siblings, and friends like before. Anyway, they did not seem like lovers. ¡± ¡°Even after that, when Lu mu called her to go out for a meal or a movie, her eyes seemed to be filled with a warm spring breeze when she looked at her, making her unconsciously intoxicated. ¡± But Chu Zhuo still had this feeling. ¡°Whenever they went out on dates, they always felt like there was a panlos staircase between them, a corridor that had no end. ¡± ¡°They were sitting very close to each other, but they couldn¡¯t reach each other. ¡± ¡°The most intimate action between them was when he touched her head, and the time he spent with her was limited. ¡± Chu Zhuo was a cheerful girl who knew how to enjoy herself. She thought that Lu mu had such a bigpany to manage and it was normal for him to be busy. It was impossible for him to have time to apany her often. ¡°Everyone should have their own private space, even if they were lovers. She couldn¡¯t keep sticking to each other, which was not good for the rtionship. ¡± ¡°However, as time passed, summer went by, autumn came, and winter came. Their rtionship was still the same as the day they first became lovers. ¡± Chu Zhuo leaned against the window and sighed. ¡°Were all other lovers like this? They had been in a rtionship for almost half a year, but there was no intimate contact at all. ¡± It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t have it at all. She remembered that he had kissed her that day and said that they had been together for a long time. He even asked her to take responsibility. If they really didn¡¯t have any intimate contact after that time ... ¡°During this period of time, her family also knew that they often went out and had secretly asked her about her current situation. ¡± But she pretended not to understand and didn¡¯t tell him about their rtionship. ¡°Apart from the fact that her father didn¡¯t seem to want them to be together, it was also because she felt that they didn¡¯t seem to be in a rtionship. ¡± A rtionship that came from being drunk might suddenly and inexplicably disappear one day because of being drunk. ¡°If her rtionship with Lu mu was just a process and there was no result, she would rather hide everything and not let anyone know about it to avoid any awkwardness in the future. ¡± ¡°The days passed by like water. Nothing seemed to have changed, including han qixuan ... ¡± Chapter 2284 ? Chapter 2284: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand living things (14) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Han qixuan didn¡¯t look for her in the beginning, as if he had epted the fact that she was in love. ¡± ¡°However, when he came out again recently, he heard from someone that she was not married, and that she was still single without a boyfriend. So, he came to pester her again with an extremely excited heart. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had already told him several times,¡±¡±No, I really do have a boyfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This exnation didn¡¯t seem to work, and han qixuan didn¡¯t believe it at all.¡±¡±¡±¡±I know you made up that existence on purpose to make me give up. You¡¯re actually angry at me, right? I didn¡¯t know that Chen Xinyue would follow me to the restaurant, and even ran to warn you and talk nonsense to you. I¡¯ve really never seen such an unreserved woman. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was full of shame, and his spirit was tired. ¡± ¡°If Chen Xinyue was unreserved when she pestered him, what about when he pestered her? There was really no double standard. ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t want to talk so much nonsense with him, so she said again,¡±¡±¡±¡±Please don¡¯t pester me in the future. It¡¯s impossible between you and me. It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was about to leave after saying that, but her hand was grabbed by han qixuan. ¡± ¡°He insisted on pulling Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±don¡¯t be angry anymore. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat and then I¡¯ll exin everything to you, okay?¡±¡± ¡± He didn¡¯t care if Chu Zhuo was willing or not and pulled him to his car. ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s body was pressed against the car, and he refused to get in. He struggled with an annoyed face,¡±¡±¡±¡±Han qixuan, if you continue to be like this, we can¡¯t even be ssmates anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan¡¯s passionate eyes seemed to have been doused with cold water and instantly darkened. He helplessly released his hand.¡±¡±I just wanted to have a good chat with you. Why are you avoiding me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s temper had always been mild, and he never spoke loudly to others. This was the first time he had the urge to roar. ¡± ¡°She took a deep breath to calm herself down, and then said to han qixuan,¡±¡±¡±¡±We ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He pointed at himself and then at han qixuan,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re just ssmates, very ordinary ssmates. We can¡¯t even be considered friends. I don¡¯t think we have anything to talk about. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Han qixuan frowned, unable to ept the truth, as if Chu Zhuo was a heartless woman. He looked at her with hurt.¡±¡±How could you do this? how could you? did you forget that we used to ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and interrupted him,¡±¡±What happened in the past? I only met you after I returned to China, and the only time I treated you to a meal was to thank you for the bracelet. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why did the bracelet fall into my car so coincidentally? wasn¡¯t it because you wanted me to contact you? after I gave you the bracelet, you even treated me to a meal. Wasn¡¯t it because you were interested in me? was it because Chen Xinyue said those things to you that you ignored me? or was it because you found a better target, Lu mu? you thought that he was better than me, so you abandoned me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The more han qixuan said, the more he went overboard. He even directly grabbed Chu Zhuo¡¯s shoulder and used a lot of strength. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was in pain and hissed a few times, but han qixuan didn¡¯t have any reaction. Instead, he roared even more fiercely and arrogantly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you all these years? Do you know how much I love you? ¡°¡±I¡¯ve been waiting for you and anticipating your return. When I knew that you were back, I was ecstatic to arrange for a ss reunion to meet you. I treated you with my heart and wanted to give you the best ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let go.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s arm was in so much pain that he was tearing up. ¡± Chapter 2285 ? Chapter 2285: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Let go.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s arm was in so much pain that he was tearing up. ¡± ¡°Not only did han qixuan not let go, but he also tightened his grip.¡±¡±¡±¡±I thought you were different from those vain women, but who knew you were even more detestable than them. I don¡¯t like you that much, but you cheated on my feelings!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The sound was getting louder and louder, and it even shook Chu Zhuo¡¯s body. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s body had always been soft. Even if han qixuan did not use much strength, he was still shaken by Chu Zhuo¡¯s body, and he hit the car behind him again and again. ¡± ¡°The pain was excruciating, and he let out a painful groan. ¡± ¡°She was frightened by han qixuan, who suddenly looked angry and fierce. ¡± She had a feeling that the other party was going to press her against the car and crush her to death. ¡°Just as Chu Zhuo thought that he was going to be killed by han qixuan, han qixuan¡¯s head was suddenly smashed into the car beside him. ¡± A loud sound and a cry of rm rang out at the same time. Han qixuan couldn¡¯t bear the pain and let go of Chu Zhuo. ¡°The next second, han qixuan was thrown to the ground. ¡± Lu mu stood in front of Chu Zhuo with a dark expression. He stepped on han qixuan¡¯s waist fiercely. ¡°He curled his lips slightly, revealing a sinister and evil smile. Then, he spun around. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah!¡±¡± Han qixuan immediately let out a shrill cry that sounded like a pig being ughtered! ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, who was at the side, was so frightened that he raised his hand to cover his mouth. ¡± ¡°The pain in her waist, which had just eased, could not help but hurt again. ¡± ¡°She felt that if she continued to step on him like this, han qixuan¡¯s waist would definitely break. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo stepped forward and tugged at Lu MU¡¯s sleeve. He whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu mu turned back, she shook her head gently, indicating that he should stop stepping on her. ¡± That handsome and indifferent face was now a bloodthirsty mo Mei. His entire body exuded a violent aura. The contrast between the two extremes presented a strange beauty. Lu mu did not listen to her and stopped. She swept a cold nce at the people lying on the ground and exerted more strength in her feet. Han qixuan screamed in despair again and again. ¡°Chu Zhuo was afraid that Lu mu would kill him and hugged his arm.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t want to see this person again.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu finally spread her feet and coldly warned han qixuan,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t give me a reason to make you regret being born into this world!!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying this, he pulled Chu Zhuo and left. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo sat in the driver¡¯s seat of Lu MU¡¯s car and secretly rubbed his waist. From time to time, he would steal a few nces at Lu mu. ¡± ¡°Along the way, he had been wearing a gloomy face, and there seemed to be a chill that had not dissipated for ten thousand years between his brows. ¡± ¡°No matter what she said to him, he would ignore her. ¡± ¡°The two of them had originally agreed to go out and y. He had taken the helicopter license and said that he would take her flying in the sky. They would travel through the beautiful rivers and mountains, and they would enjoy theke and the blue sea. ¡± The car was parked outside the apartment. ¡°He entered the house without a word,pletely treating Chu Zhuo as air. ¡± Chu Zhuo sighed. She was also a victim. That han qixuan was everywhere. She couldn¡¯t lie down or get rid of him. He felt so wronged. She pursed her lips and followed her into the house like a little wife. Lu mu was sitting on the sofa. The cold air around him seemed to have been frozen for a thousand years. ¡°Chu Zhuo coughed lightly and moved closer to him, Breaking the Silence, ¡°¡±I¡¯m also quite speechless about what happened just now. This Han Qi felt like he had just eaten formalin, and his entire body was about to be corroded ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2286 ? Chapter 2286: The three thousand men in the ukiyo era only love you (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu looked at her and interrupted her.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m thirsty. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Are you thirsty? Chu Zhuo blinked his eyes and looked at him for two seconds. Then, he immediately smiled and said, ¡°¡±I¡¯ll get you some water. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°It was only when she entered the kitchen that she realized that this was not her own home. However, it was not appropriate for her to go out and ask Lu mu. She felt around for a long time before she poured a ss of water and went out. ¡± ¡°In the end, when she ced the water in front of Lu mu, Lu mu did not even look at her and only said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re not drinking?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo looked at him in disbelief. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s too slow,¡±¡± Lu mu replied coldly with a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is your house, and I don¡¯t know where your cups are. I¡¯ll definitely have to spend some time looking for water, so I¡¯m a minute or twote. Do you have to do this?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo frowned and muttered. She couldn¡¯t hold back her temper anymore. She couldn¡¯t control her emotions and shouted at him with her hands on her hips. He had never spoken loudly to Lu mu before. ¡°After shouting, her little face was flushed red, and she pouted her lips awkwardly. Her eyes were misty and she was a little shy, but her silly look was extremely cute. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s gaze swept across her from head to toe. Suddenly, she reached out and grabbed her wrist. Then, she pulled her onto herp and sat down. She then hugged her in her arms and said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re still in the right. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he lowered his head and sucked on Chu Zhuo¡¯s ear. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s body shrank, and a numbing itch quickly spread to his limbs. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why can¡¯t I be reasonable? ¡°¡±You, you, you ...¡±¡± Sometimes, kissing the ear was more charming than kissing the lips. Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was red and he stuttered, not knowing what to say. ¡± Lu mu did not wait for her to finish her words and suddenly kissed her on the lips. Chu Zhuo¡¯s body immediately stiffened and he held his breath. She could not resist Lu MU¡¯s kiss and only felt that her entire body was about to melt under his kiss. ¡°Lu mu moved her lips to Chu Zhuo¡¯s ear and licked her chubby earlobe. She panted slightly and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you stupid? don¡¯t you know how to breathe?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s mind was in turmoil as he looked at her in a daze.¡±¡±I, I ... I didn¡¯t ...¡±¡± He couldn¡¯t breathe, but without you, he couldn ¡®t. ¡± ¡°This was the second time she had kissed brother mu, not counting the secret KISS. She was even more nervous than the first time, so nervous that she was about to suffocate. When she kissed brother mu, her mind went nk. In a world that was nk, everyone and everything seemed to be floating in the air. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t know how to kiss?¡±¡± Lu MU¡¯s lips were still by her ear, murmuring in a low voice. ¡± ¡°It was very, very light, like a feather brushing against the heart. It made one tremble involuntarily, blush, heartbeat, and heart-racing.¡±¡±No, no, no... I won¡¯t ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If I didn¡¯t appear just now, was he going to teach you how to kiss? Hmph!¡±¡± It was still a very soft voice, but it suddenly felt like it was covered in ice, without any warmth. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes were confused for a moment, but the next second, she understood what he meant. She was a little angry. After all, he had clearly seen her and han qixuan¡¯s argument, how could he still kiss her? it was more like he had forced a kiss on her ... However, she was happy again. ¡± Brother MU¡¯s voice was full of jealousy. ¡°She pursed her lips and looked at Lu mu with a faint smile.¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, are you jealous?¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu was speechless. ¡°Chu Zhuo pursed his lips and tried to hold back a smile.¡±¡±It must be. You even warned han qixuan just now.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2287 ? Chapter 2287: You¡¯re the only one of the three thousand in the ukiyo era (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±That wasn¡¯t a warning, it was a notification.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This warning is even more handsome than a warning.¡±¡± She nodded heavily.¡±¡±Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re not jealous. What I said just now was just a warning.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, she leaned over and kissed Lu MU¡¯s kiss. She wanted to leave, but her lips were heavily kissed back. They were tossed and rubbed, and they went straight in, snatching away her sweetness ... ¡± ¡°This time, Chu Zhuo wasn¡¯t as nervous as before, but he still almost couldn¡¯t breathe because of the kiss. ¡± She hung her head low and wanted to find a hole to hide in. She almost became the first person in the world to suffocate from a kiss. ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t like it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why aren¡¯t you responding?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How should we respond?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo really didn¡¯t understand. ¡± ¡°Looking at her shy and red face, he touched her red face with the tip of his nose and said seductively,¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you need me to teach you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His warm breath tickled Chu Zhuo¡¯s face. He bit his lower lip and felt his heart go numb. He almost couldn¡¯t stand still.¡±¡±How do I teach you this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu narrowed her eyes and curled her lips evilly.¡±¡±¡±¡±Open your mouth,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes widened. He wanted to ask why, but his mouth opened without him knowing. Lu mu immediately kissed her lips, and his tongue went in to y ... ¡± ¡°He kissed, licked, sucked, and turned, back and forth, until Chu Zhuo knew how to breathe and how to respond. ¡± ¡°The kiss slowly moved down, from his jaw to his neck, and then to his corbones. ¡± ¡°His hands also started to move restlessly, wandering all over her body ... ¡± ¡°The two of them were so intimate, except for thest step. ¡± She stood in the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. There were strawberry hickeys on her neck and corbones ... The intimate scene of the two of them immediately shed through her mind. ¡°As they kissed, they took off their clothes, and then ... ¡± ¡°Unable to continue thinking, Chu Zhuo covered his face. ¡± She looked shy. ¡°After this, Chu Zhuo finally felt that she was in love with Lu mu. ¡± ¡°Every day, she was in high spirits and wished that she could stick to Lu mu every moment of the day to make up for the pain of her unrequited love. ¡± ¡°Some time ago, when Chu mubei saw his daughter¡¯s troubled and worried face, he thought that her rtionship was not going well. As for the other side of her rtionship, he naturally attributed it to Lu mu. ¡± ¡°In the past, he had meddled too much, but his daughter was younger. ¡± ¡°Now that her daughter was all grown up, especially in matters of the heart, she hated adults interfering the most. She naturally understood this as she had been through this at this age. ¡± ¡°During this period, he saw that his daughter had be more cheerful. She would even giggle from time to time when she sent messages on her phone. ¡± He wondered if his daughter was in love. Then who could it be? It was unlikely that Lu mu would do that. ¡°The two of them had not contacted each other for many years. After returning to the country, the two of them rarely saw each other. Who could it be? ¡± No matter who his daughter¡¯s boyfriend was ... There was an indescribable feeling in Chu mubei¡¯s heart. It was as though the beautiful piece of Jade that he had painstakingly carved had been stolen by the brat next door. ¡°No, he had to get her to bring him over for a good look and see what his character was like. If he did not pass the test, he would never agree. ¡± ¡°On this day, when Chu mubei saw that his daughter was in a pretty good mood, he said, ¡°¡±You¡¯re not old anymore. It¡¯s time for you to get a boyfriend. I have a friend who has a good son. I¡¯ll introduce you to him some other day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Is this a blind date? Chu Zhuo immediately rejected,¡±¡±no, dad. I think I know all your friends ¡®sons.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2288 ? Chapter 2288: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±No, I have to find a boyfriend this year.¡±¡± Actually, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look for one this year or next year. Anyway, in his heart, his daughter was still too young. If it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to know if his daughter had a boyfriend or not and what kind of character his boyfriend had, he would definitely not say this. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled and carefully said,¡±¡±Um, I already have a boyfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who is it?¡±¡± Chu mubei asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo still didn¡¯t dare to say Lu MU¡¯s name. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t say that. When you¡¯re free in the next two days, bring him over for me to take a look,¡±¡± Chu mubei left after saying that. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at Chu mubei¡¯s back view with his mouth agape. To think that he would be so easy to talk to and leave just like that. Furthermore, it was not surprising at all that she had a boyfriend. Could it be that her father had already found out that she was with Lu mu? ¡± And he didn¡¯t object? Chu Zhuo was instantly overjoyed. He immediately called Lu mu and told him the good news. Lu mu had been on a business trip in the capital for the past two days. ¡°The next day, there was a storm. The weather station also issued a Typhoon Warning at night. Chu Zhuo, who was taking a nap, was woken up by a phone call. ¡± ¡°It was from Wang caichun, telling her to pack up the clothes on the balcony. The helper had gone home and she and Chu mubei were noting back tonight. She told Chu Zhuo to close the windows and go to bed early. ¡± Chu Zhuo kept the clothes and went to the kitchen to look at the food. There was food and drinks. ¡°At this moment, the doorbell rang. Chu Zhuo closed the refrigerator and quickly went to open the door. When he saw the people outside, his eyes instantly widened and his face was filled with shock. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, why are you back?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo looked at him with concern and scanned the room, ¡°¡±You¡¯re all wet, I¡¯ll go get a towel for you to wipe yourself. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Did youe back to see father-inw?¡±¡± Lu mu held Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand and leaned against the door framezily. He looked at her with a deep gaze. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You ...¡±¡± Although he knew about the rtionship between the two, Chu Zhuo still felt embarrassed when he heard him say that,¡±¡±¡±¡±Aren¡¯t you busy? It¡¯s raining so heavily outside. Can¡¯t you wait until tomorrow?¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu did not say anything. She just entered the house and looked towards the living room. ¡°Of course, Chu Zhuo knew what she was looking at. He pursed his lips and smiled,¡±¡±My parents aren¡¯t home. They won¡¯t be back at night because of the typhoon.¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu was speechless. ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at his tired face and asked,¡±¡±How did youe back? I didn¡¯t tell you that it was raining so heavily, but you drove back directly? It seems like there¡¯s going to be a Typhoon tonight ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not that far ...¡±¡± Lu mu bent down and lowered her head. She pressed her forehead against the girl ¡®s.¡±¡±But I¡¯m a little tired, so I need to rest here for a while. Is that okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course you can.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo immediately pulled him upstairs.¡±¡±The room next door is my brother¡¯s room. He¡¯s not home these days, so you can sleep in his room. However, you have to take a shower before you sleep, in case you catch a cold. You should be able to wear my brother¡¯s clothes, but he doesn¡¯t have a towel in his room. I¡¯ll go get one ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She mumbled and let go of him at the door. Then, she went into her room and went straight to the closet to get a new towel. ¡± ¡°When she took the towel and went out to pass it to Lu mu, she turned around and saw that Lu mu had already taken off his coat and was lying on her bed with his eyes closed and a tired face. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo stepped forward and pushed her,¡±¡±Brother mu, take a shower first before you sleep ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t be noisy.¡±¡± Lu mu held her hand and pulled her to lie on her body.¡±¡±Let me sleep for a while.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2289 ? Chapter 2289: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Just like that, Chu Zhuoid on her body and did not move. Not long after, Lu MU¡¯s even breathing could be heard and she fell into a deep sleep. ¡± ¡°She lowered her eyes and looked at Lu mu. Because he was sleeping, his handsome face was as pure as a child who was ignorant of the world. ¡± ¡°She was living a peaceful life, but she felt that her body was constantly producing dopamine, and she was so excited that her head was about to bubble. ¡± ¡°At the age of youth, both men and women would have wet dreams. ¡± ¡°Of course, she was no exception. The object of her wet dream was lying on her bed, pressed under her body. She was in a deep sleep and could do whatever she wanted. ¡± ¡°Her nose gently rubbed against his, and their breaths blended together. Lu mu blinked and then kissed his face. It was cold and soft. ¡± The dopamine in her body had seriously exceeded the limit. Would she get drunk? she was feeling dizzy right now. ¡°Outside, there was a storm and Thunder. ¡± Chu Zhuo closed his eyes and hugged Lu mu tightly. He had fallen asleep as well. ¡°She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but she felt an itch on her face. She opened her eyes in a daze and met a pair of deep eyes that were as gentle as water. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re awake, brother mu,¡±¡±Chu Zhuo said as he rubbed his eyes. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her intently. The corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her fingers gently stroked the hair on her cheek. ¡± ¡°The smile on Chu Zhuo¡¯s face grew even wider, and he rubbed his head against Chu Yang¡¯s chest like a spoiled child,¡±¡±Why didn¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯d be a wonder if I could fall asleep with you hugging me so tightly. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Following Lu MU¡¯s words, Chu Zhuo realized that he was wrapped tightly around Lu MU¡¯s body like an octopus. The two of them were lying on the bed in such a charming and ambiguous position. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s body trembled, and all his sleepiness was gone. He suddenly sat up on the bed, and his little face blushed.¡±¡±I fell asleep. I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s like this ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At home, she was wearing a knee-length dress. As she spoke, she quickly pulled the dress down to cover her legs. ¡± Lu mu held her hand and gently rubbed her palm. She looked at her silently with a devilish look in her eyes. ¡°Chu Zhuo blinked his eyes. He felt the air suddenly heat up, as if it would explode in the next second, causing his throat to be dry. ¡± ¡°She licked her lips and said,¡±¡±what time is it now ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As she spoke, she reached out her empty hand to get her phone, but Lu mu pulled her back. With a little force, she pulled her back onto her body. ¡± ¡°Lu Mukong held her in his arms and ced one hand on her waist. His warm breath fell on her face and he whispered in her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°She said it was time to go back, but he didn¡¯t move at all. He just looked at her with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The typhoon hase. You don¡¯t have to go back. You can sleep here tonight.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo felt that something was off when he invited her. ¡± It was only after a long time that she realized that she had actually taken the initiative to ask him to stay the night and then became the most intimate person in the world. ¡°The man¡¯s smile was so beautiful, as if it could take away one¡¯s soul. ¡± ¡°His voice was very, very soft, like the spring breeze in March, so gentle that it could melt people. ¡± ¡°And those eyes that were looking at her, ck and bright and burning, as if they were covered with ayer of fire of desire. They stared at her without blinking, giving her a feeling that she wanted to eat her up in one bite. ¡± Chapter 2290 ? Chapter 2290: The three thousand in the ukiyo era only loves you (20) Trantor: 549690339 The air was so quiet that only the sound of each other¡¯s thunderous heartbeats could be heard. The silence only made them feel suffocated by the ambiguous factor. ¡°¡±¡±What are you thinking about?¡±¡± Lu mu suddenly spoke again, her voice hoarse and raspy. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not thinking about anything ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo gently pushed his hand away, trying to get away from him. The man¡¯s body was very hot, and being so close to him was like being on fire. ¡± ¡°Lu mu held her and wrapped his arms around her waist. His long legs pressed against her and he asked her in an extremely sexy voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I want to ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The voice behind him was very soft, so soft that Chu Zhuo almost couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡± But his tongue gently licked and his hand gently curled. Every movement told her the meaning of his words. ¡°Chu Zhuo cleared his throat,¡±¡±I think ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, Lu mu called out to her softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu xiaozhuo.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Kiss me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s face turned red again, and his voice trembled. ¡± He pressed his forehead against hers and looked at her deeply before slowly closing his eyes. ¡°The meaning was obvious. Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart started to beat faster. Every time, he was the one who took the initiative to kiss her. This was the first time she took the initiative ... It didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Previously, she thought he was drunk and secretly kissed her once. Just now, she also kissed his face. ¡± ¡°But both times, she didn¡¯t kiss him when he was sleeping. At least, she thought he was sleeping. ¡± ¡°This time, she also treated it as if he was asleep. Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyshes moved a few times, and he stared at his lips. Then, he closed his eyes and kissed him. ¡± ¡°It was very light and soft, like the feathers of a bird gently flitting across the water. ¡± ¡°She opened her eyes slightly and saw that Lu MU¡¯s eyes were still closed. Hence, she kissed her again slowly. This time, she kissed her harder than before. Just like that, she kissed her harder and harder ... ¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that the kiss was stiff. ¡± Lu mu suddenly chuckled. ¡°This made Chu Zhuo¡¯s face turn even redder. From his face to his neck, it was as if blood was flowing. He frowned and looked at him,¡±¡±What are youughing at?¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu continued to smile evilly. ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re almost the same,¡±¡±Chu Zhuo replied. ¡± Lu mu raised her eyebrows and then kissed her lips. She pried open her teeth bit by bit and curled her tongue into a tangled mess. ¡°She was strong and domineering, but notcking in gentleness. Very quickly, Chu Zhuo¡¯s entire body was melted by her kiss, and he felt dizzy. ¡± ¡°Other than Lu mu, she had never kissed any other man. She did not know what kissing techniques were. She only knew that kissing Lu mu had turned from nervousness to enjoyment. Now, she was a little obsessed with it. ¡± ¡°The man became more and more thirsty, and the hot kiss became deeper and deeper. He not only wanted to kiss her, but also eat her. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo clearly felt what was going to happen in the next second and panicked a little. Although she didn¡¯t care about taking it further with him and even looked forward to it, she was still afraid. ¡± ¡°She did not know when, but Lu mu had already pressed down on her. Her clothes were in a mess and it was as if she was not wearing anything. His kiss went from her neck to her corbones and down ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± Chu zhuojiao gasped and said in a trembling voice. ¡± ¡°This soft cry seemed to have brought Lu mu back to his senses. He paused for a moment and looked up at Chu Zhuo. Seeing her dazed and helpless look, he panted heavily. ¡± ¡°He kissed her lips again. This time, it was very gentle, as if he was holding back something. Then, heid on her body to calm his messy breath ... ¡± Chapter 2291 ? Chapter 2291: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand living things (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s entire body was weak and powerless. He didn¡¯t even have the strength to move his fingers. Lying on top of him was like spring water. There was a trace of desire in the depths of his heart, as if he wanted to melt into one with him. ¡± She hummed softly and moved her body ... ¡°Lu mu rubbed against her neck and ear, then said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t move,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her soft voice sounded like a weak moan. She seemed to be struggling and teasing him. There seemed to be a fire Dragon running around somewhere, and her body was about to explode. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo closed his eyes and felt the man on top of him. He was filled with strong pheromones and he called out softly,¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes,¡±¡± Lu mu replied softly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Actually, I also ... Also want to do that. So you don¡¯t have to hold back. Let¡¯s ... Let¡¯s do it.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said nervously and seriously. ¡± ¡°She looked into Lu MU¡¯s eyes and felt that his gaze was getting deeper and deeper, like a Whirlpool that was about to suck her in. She realized what she had said, bit her lip, closed her eyes, and buried her head in his body. ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s breath, which had just calmed down a little, became more and more rushed. The strong and deep lust in her body was like a flood that burst out of the dam. The man who had always been able to restrain himself only wanted to indulge himself at this moment. ¡± The woman he loved was pressed under him. Their skin touched and they were extremely intimate. She invited him with her affectionate eyes. How could a normal man like him turn a blind eye to her? Only God knew how much he wanted to press her down and then disregard everything else. ¡°He kissed her forehead hard Haiti looked at her with his deep eyes, and then kissed her lips again. ¡± Chu zhuofa wrapped his arms around his neck and kissed him back. ¡°He was in a daze ... Suddenly, Chu Zhuo pushed him and whispered,¡±¡±I think ... I need to take a bath. We ... Haven¡¯t taken a bath yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for her to finish her words, Lu mu kissed her lips again. She was gentle and domineering as she turned around, bringing with it a wave of numbness. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hmm ...¡±¡± She made a sound again, as low as the buzzing of a mosquito. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You really don¡¯t want to?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you sure you don¡¯t want to?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The dazed Chu Zhuo kept asking. He wanted to distract himself and not stop everything. Lu mu kissed her and suddenly carried her up, swallowing her cries of surprise and bringing her to the bathroom ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah? What are they doing?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Didn¡¯t you say to take a bath?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then how can we go together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let¡¯s shower together. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You can also do this ... Hmm ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The warm water in the bathroom fell down, and the mist filled the air. Through the ss of the bathroom, the two people entangled together could be seen ... ¡± ¡°Outside, the wind howled and Thunder rumbled. The rhythm of the storm was like that of a storm. ¡± ¡°The room was burning hot, and lust was high. The shadows on the wall moved up and down for a long time before it stopped. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo was half-lying on Lu MU¡¯s body, as if she had just been pulled out of the water. She drew circles on Lu MU¡¯s chest with her finger,¡±¡±¡±¡±If my parentse back at this time, what are you going to do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The corners of Lu MU¡¯s lips curled up slightly. She stared at her face that had a mischievous smile and rubbed her face lovingly.¡±¡±Do you want to see me embarrass myself?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I just wanted to see what you would do.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bad girl,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo reached out and wrapped his arms around his waist, a teasing smile on his face,¡±¡±The bad girl has tricked you into her hands. Don¡¯t even think about escaping from my evil clutches for the rest of your life.¡±¡± ¡± Lu Muxi looked at her with a devilish charm. She had indeed tricked her into it ... But who was lying to whom? Chapter 2292 ? Chapter 2292: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The next morning, when Lu mu woke up, Chu Zhuo was still asleep. She had always liked to stay in bed, so Lu mu called her for a long time but she did not wake up. She only said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your parents are back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately sat up from the bed in shock. Because she moved so quickly, she almost fell off the bed. She sat on the bed, not feeling sleepy at all. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where? where? Wasn¡¯t sheing back in the afternoon? What do we do, what do we do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she was done yelling, she saw Lu mu leaningzily at the side, looking at her with a teasing and yful expression. ¡± ¡°She immediately realized that she had been tricked. She got up from the bed and patted him.¡±¡±You lied to me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu reached out to hold her waist and hugged her in her arms. Her tone was serious and cautious.¡±¡±¡±¡±Chu xiaozhuo, we have to have a good chat with your parents today.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo could hear a hint of nervousness in Lu MU¡¯s voice. ¡°In fact, she had been quite casual before. She thought that meeting her parents was not a big deal. Whether they agreed or disagreed, it would not change the final oue. ¡± ¡°However, Lu mu, who had always been calm andposed in her heart, as if he would not make a sound even if Mount Tai copsed, was nervous because she was going to see her parents. He looked very serious. ¡± ¡°While she was surprised, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.¡±¡±Hahaha ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu flicked her head and said,¡¯what are youughing at? Was I the one who almost fell off the bed just now?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo felt the pain and pushed him away. ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s because you lied to me ...¡±¡± She muttered and turned to the bathroom. ¡± ¡°When she was brushing her teeth and washing her face, she suddenly froze when she saw herself in the mirror. It seemed that she and Lu mu had already done somethingst night. ¡± ¡°Usually, after this incident, the two of them would be a little awkward the next day, right? ¡± ¡°But just now, the two of them acted so naturally as if nothing had happened. Did this mean that their rtionship was too good? ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo dawdled in the bathroom for a long time, changed her clothes, and put on light makeup. When she went downstairs, it was already an hourter. ¡± The reason why she hade so unscrupulously and slowly was that Lu mu hade up earlier and told her that he was going out to buy breakfast. ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu, I¡¯ming down. Is the breakfast still hot?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s voice was mixed with the sound of footstepsing down the stairs. Both voices were extremely light. ¡± ¡°However, the moment she reached the bottom of the stairs, she froze in her tracks and gulped as she looked at Chu mubei and Wang caichun who were sitting in the living room. ¡± ¡°She secretly nced at Lu mu, who was sitting on the other side. Why didn¡¯t he tell her in advance? ¡± ¡°Wang caichun furrowed her brows.¡±¡±Little Zhuo, what¡¯s wrong with you? ah MU¡¯s here so early in the morning, and you¡¯re just dawdling up there and making her wait.¡±¡± ¡± He came over so early in the morning? Brother mu would not lie to his parents. Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes darted around and quickly found the breakfast on the table. ¡°Brother mu had bought breakfast, but he did not go upstairs to call her. It seemed that he had bumped into his parents on his way home, which led to this misunderstanding. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Dad, mom, you¡¯re back.¡±¡± Chu Zhuo squinted and smiled. ¡± ¡°Unlike Wang caichun¡¯s reproachful face, Chu mubei waved at him with a smile.¡±¡±My precious daughter is here. Didn¡¯t she say two days ago that she was bringing her boyfriend home? where¡¯s her boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei was trying to spite Lu mu on purpose, even hinting that his daughter¡¯s market was doing well. ¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s body froze up before he jogged over and sat beside Chu mubei ... Chapter 2293 ? Chapter 2293: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s body froze up for a moment before he jogged over and sat beside Chu mubei. He reached out and hugged Chu mubei¡¯s arm,¡±¡±¡±¡±That ... That ... Actually ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was hesitating, hesitating on how to exin to Chu mubei that her boyfriend was Lu mu. ¡± ¡°Without waiting for Chu Zhuo to finish, Lu mu said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Uncle, aunty, I¡¯m Zhuo¡¯s boyfriend. I¡¯m here today to visit you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Lu mu spoke, Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was as if he was on a roller coaster. ¡± ¡°She saw her father¡¯s face, and it instantly turned dark and cold. She quickly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad, mom, I like brother mu. We¡¯ve been together for a long time, and he¡¯s always been good to me. I like him a lot too.¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei had not expected that her daughter¡¯s boyfriend would really be Lu mu. Why did she end up with Lu mu after going around in circles? what was so good about him that Zhuo was so infatuated with him? ¡°This brat had just said that they were dating, and she couldn¡¯t wait to dere her heart, afraid that others didn¡¯t know how much she loved this brat. ¡± A girl shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. He had to be reserved. ¡°Otherwise, men would not cherish her. ¡± ¡°Unlike Chu mubei, who was so angry that he was about to vomit blood, Wang caichunughed in surprise.¡±¡±So you two are dating. When did you do that? why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? Does Your Mother Know?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, I¡¯ll have to give Shi Guang a call and invite her over for a meal so that the whole family can celebrate. At the same time, we¡¯ll discuss when you¡¯ll get engaged and married. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Since Wang caichun had found out about this before Shi Guang, it was only natural that he would find out about it before Lu Yanchen did. With that thought, Chu mubei¡¯s mood was lifted slightly. However, that did not mean that he would agree to them being together. ¡± ¡°The moment he heard that Wang caichun was getting engaged, he stood up from the sofa and shouted,¡±¡±I don¡¯t agree!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°How could the daughter of the Chu family be so easy to marry? if Lu mu wanted to marry his daughter, he would have to go through all the obstacles. Otherwise, how could he show how precious his daughter was? ¡± ¡°For a moment, the air was as quiet as snow. ¡± ¡°In the next second, Wang caichun and Chu Zhuo both jumped up in anger. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Dad, how can you do this?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Chu mubei, it¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t agree.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo heard Wang caichun¡¯s words, he immediately went over to hug her,¡±¡±mommy, you¡¯re the best.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely stand by your side. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no use in you standing on her side. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If it¡¯s useless, then I¡¯ll move out with my daughter.¡±¡± Wang caichun spoke up with a strong attitude as she rolled her eyes speechlessly. ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a happy thing for Xiao Zhuo and ah mu to be together? Everyone had watched ah mu grow up since she was young, and she was simply a carbon copy of Lu Yanchen. ¡± ¡°Ability, personality, and attitude towards love, they were all the same. ¡± ¡°If she couldn¡¯t find a good man who was as handsome and loyal as Lu Yanchen, how good would it be for her daughter to be able to find one? how could she allow that presbyopic, Chu mubei, to cause trouble here? ¡± ¡°As Wang caichun¡¯s attitude was unyielding, Chu Zhuo started to cry,¡±¡±Wuwuwu ... So pitiful, really, really so pitiful ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The moment his wife threatened him and his daughter cried, Chu mubei¡¯s attitude would soften. Furthermore, he knew in his heart that it was hard to find a son-inw who was more outstanding than Lu mu. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Little Zhuo ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2294 ? Chapter 2294: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Little Zhuo ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu, who was at the side, could not interrupt at all. However, it was simr to their family. If his father did not agree to something, his mother would also cry, make a fuss, and hang herself. In the end, she could not take it and had topromise. ¡± ¡°He walked up and told Chu mubei with utmost sincerity,¡±¡±¡±¡±Uncle Chu, I¡¯ve liked Zhuo since a long time ago. I¡¯ve liked her since you warned me not to affect her grades. We were both young then, and I knew that at that stage of her life, what she needed the most was to study hard, so I¡¯ve been holding it in until she graduated ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo, who was at the side, was shocked. He walked in front of Lu mu and looked at him in disbelief,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, really?¡±¡± ¡± Lu mu smiled at her and nodded to show her affirmation. ¡°Chu Zhuo covered his mouth, his eyes red with excitement,¡±¡±Me, me, me ... Me too. I¡¯ve liked brother mu since I was a child. I like him so much, and I want to be his bride the most.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Then, he hugged Lu mu ... ¡± ¡°They were childhood sweethearts, and Wang caichun was so touched that she was on the verge of tears. ¡± ¡°Although she didn¡¯t get the kind of love she wanted the most, her daughter got it. She could die without regrets. ¡± ¡°When she saw Chu mubei¡¯s face of rage and disappointment, she tugged at his hand and warned,¡±¡±¡±¡±Look at how close these two kids are. I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t ruin it. In the future, your daughter will be the one living, not you.¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei was speechless. He could only re at Lu mu. ¡°Lu mu pushed Chu Zhuo away gently and stood in front of Chu mubei obediently once more, greeting him respectfully,¡±¡±¡±¡±Uncle,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo also stood beside Lu mu and held his hand,¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad, I got you such a good son-inw. It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unhappy, but you¡¯re still against it. I seriously suspect that you picked me up from the trash.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She lied? Lu mu, this fellow, was so ck-bellied and cunning. She could have tricked him, but she was the one who was tricked! Chu mubei did not know whether tough or cry as he scoffed coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I really wish you were picked up from the trash.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Why did he give birth to such a silly daughter? she was cheated, but she still helped to count the money. He was really worried that she would be bullied by Lu mu, this brat, in the future ... ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Dad ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s little face was bitter as he softly dragged out his voice and called out pitifully. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, alright. Stop crying ...¡±¡± Chu mubei¡¯s tone hadpletely softened. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Dad, so you¡¯ve agreed. Alright, alright, alright. I Won¡¯t Cry Anymore. I definitely won¡¯t cry anymore,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said hurriedly, taking it as if Chu mubei had agreed. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun also held onto her arm happily,¡±¡±hubby, I knew that you wouldn¡¯t really reject me. How can you reject such a good son-inw?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course, my father is the best father in the world ...¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei was speechless. He had no choice but to agree. ¡°When the two women at home got angry, it was even more terrifying than a World War. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei did not say anything, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. However, he did not give Lu mu a good attitude after that, his entire being cold. ¡± ¡°After Lu mu left, he ignored Wang caichun and Chu Zhuo as if he was sulking. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun brewed two cups of tea and sat beside Chu mubei. She ced one cup in front of him and took a sip of her own tea before looking at him deeply.¡±¡±Chu mubei, you¡¯re actually very satisfied with ah mu, right?¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei¡¯s eyes squinted slightly as his expression turnedplicated. Chapter 2295 ? Chapter 2295: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±We watched ah mu grow up. He and Xiao Zhuo are childhood sweethearts. You know very well how he treats Xiao Zhuo. You also know that he¡¯s more suitable to be with Xiao Zhuo than anyone else. I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re so depressed.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who said he¡¯s the most suitable? maybe my daughter will find someone better than him.¡±¡± Chu mubei retorted coldly. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun only sent him two words,¡±¡±hehe~~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu mubei was aggrieved,¡±¡±what right do you have to say that the daughter that I¡¯ve raised has been snatched away by the Lu family? just like that ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A daughter has to get married.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It won¡¯t be that easy to marry my daughter.¡±¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face was cold and dark, looking extremely displeased. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had been hiding in a corner the entire time, quietly listening in on Chu mubei and Wang caichun¡¯s conversation. ¡± ¡°She strode out and sat down beside Chu mubei before wrapping her arms around his neck and calling out coyly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Father, whether I get married or not in the future, you¡¯re the one I love the most.¡±¡± ¡± Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled into a smile. ¡°He coughed.¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t try to bewitch me. I think you only have eyes and heart for that brat, Lu mu.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I swear ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo immediately raised his hand. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei immediately pressed her hand down.¡±¡±You¡¯re just a child. What kind of oath are you making? is it that easy to make an oath?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But what he said is true.¡±¡± She leaned on Chu mubei¡¯s shoulder, acting cute.¡±¡±In my heart, my daddy is the most amazing person in the world. He¡¯s like a god in the heavens who¡¯s omnipotent and has no ws at all. I love my dad the most. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Wang caichun, who was sitting beside him, coughed as well. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±And my mother ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo quickly added. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s more like it,¡±¡±Wang caichun muttered with a smile. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei could no longer hold back hisughter.¡±¡±Alright, if you want to date, then go ahead. It¡¯s just a rtionship ...¡±¡± Who knew if they would break up tomorrow? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll let you guys date, but you can¡¯t mess around. You¡¯ll have to wait a few years before you get married, understand?¡±¡± he added. ¡± ¡°Messing around? It¡¯s already chaotic ... Chu Zhuo guiltily smacked his lips and then smiled,¡±¡±Alright, alright, alright. I promise you, alright?¡±¡± ¡± It should be fine as long as he didn¡¯t mess around in the future. ¡°¡±¡±I do want to be a grandmother soon,¡±¡± Wang caichun muttered. ¡± ¡°The moment Chu mubei heard that, he exploded,¡±¡±that¡¯s definitely not allowed! How old are the kids?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re not small either. ¡°¡± Wang caichun retorted. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t you always like to be with Shi Guang? Lu Jin is still dating so freely, why don¡¯t you let your daughter follow him?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then, why don¡¯t you be like Lu Yanchen and only have one woman in your life, you presbyopic?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re here again. I¡¯ve told you hundreds of times that I¡¯ve never had anyone else since I started dating you. If only you could be like Shi Guang and confess to me back in high school, I¡¯d only have you as well. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Confessing to you in high school? in your dreams.¡±¡± ¡± ...... ¡°Chu Zhuo left quietly. Ever since she could remember, her parents had always liked to quarrel like this. They had been quarreling until now, and they only said a few lines. ¡± ¡°Even if they weren¡¯t tired of it, she was! ¡± ¡°She had achieved her goal anyway, so she should quickly slip away ... ¡± ¡°As long as she did not get married for the time being and did not mess around, her father would not object to it anymore. She and Lu mu had already nned to date for a few years before getting married and having children. ¡± ¡°However, ns could never keep up with changes, including marriage and having children ... ¡± Chapter 2296 ? Chapter 2296: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (26) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Chu Zhuo and Lu MU¡¯s rtionship did not cause much of a stir in the circle. This was because in everyone¡¯s hearts, they had always been engaged. It was only natural for them to be together. ¡± Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao were the ones who had exploded people recently. ¡°Yesterday, Lu Jin had posted a Weibo post of him ying on the sea. The attached picture was an ordinary single photo. It was originally a very simple Weibo post. ¡± Why did it cause such a huge sensation? The problem was that the Lu Kaixin in the photo was wearing a pair of sunsses. Theizens dug out the sunsses and found out that the person who had taken the photo for her was Bai Xiao. ¡°In the past, Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao were a couple, and everyone knew that many fans of the couple who had broken up with them still wanted them to get back together. They might not have broken up, but they could not find any evidence. ¡± ¡°Until this Weibo post,¡±¡±Bai Cheng and Lu happy are suspected to have reconciled¡±¡± was pushed to the hot search. ¡± The onlooker expressed that this reconciliation must be real. ¡°The fans of bothpanies said that they were just friends, but neitherpany rified or responded. ¡± ¡°They had been together for several years. Even if they kept a low profile and suppressed a lot of news, after this incident,izens still dug out their interactions over the past few years. ¡± ¡°That night, Bai Xiao reposted Lu Kaixin¡¯s Weibo post.¡±¡±A heart of hearts,¡±¡± and just like that, he admitted to being in love. ¡± ¡°All sorts of people expressed their blessings, including fans. Although they had mixed feelings, many big and senior fans knew that they were together. ¡± ¡°After the scandal died down, Chu Zhuo asked ye Xingxing and Lu Kaixin out for dinner. She asked Lu Kaixin nosily,¡±¡±¡±¡±Sister Jin, some time ago, brother-inw Bai Xiao admitted to your rtionship on Weibo. Does that mean that Grandpa Lu has agreed to you two being together?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The revolution is not over yet. We still need to work hard,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin replied casually. However, when he saw the worry on Chu Zhuo¡¯s face getting heavier and heavier, he smiled again.¡±¡±But it¡¯s almost there. Don¡¯t worry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Grandfather dotes on her so much, how could he not agree ...¡±¡± Ye Xingchen replied with a smile. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo immediately understood what he meant. He was probably like his father, who was reluctant to part with him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Starry sky sister-inw, your stomach is getting bigger and bigger. You¡¯re going to give birth soon, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The expected date of delivery is next month.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The stomach is sharp. It should be a boy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin said,¡±¡±it¡¯d be great if it¡¯s a girl. We don¡¯t have many girls in our family, and we have a lot of boys. My grandparents ¡®eyes will light up when they see the little girls from other families.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sister Jin, you should get pregnant soon,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said with a smile. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing agreed.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. If you¡¯re pregnant and have a daughter, I think the old master will immediately agree to your marriage with Bai Xiao.¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuoughed at the side and nodded. ¡°Lu Kaixin couldn¡¯t say anything about ye Xingxing. After all, she was his sister-inw. He looked at Chu Zhuo and pinched her little face.¡±¡±What are youughing at? I say, you two have to be careful. Don¡¯t kill anyone.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We won ¡®t,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo said with a red face. ¡± ¡°They had only done it once. It was really just once. After that, brother mu had been very well-behaved, and it was impossible for him to kill anyone just once. ¡± ¡°Moreover, she had her period once in between, so she was obviously not pregnant. ¡± ¡°The dishes were all served, and everyone began to eat. Chu Zhuo had a particrly big appetite, and he ate more than twice as much as he usually did. This made ye Xingxing and Lu Kaixin¡¯s jaws drop. ¡± Chapter 2297 ? Chapter 2297: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (27) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±I say, Zhuo, it¡¯s only been a while since Ist ate with you, and your appetite has already grown to this extent? ¡°¡±Don¡¯t let yourself eat so much just because you¡¯re in love ...¡±¡±Lu Kaixin reminded her. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo said in distress,¡±¡±I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯ve been getting hungry very easily recently. I eat supper every night. I feel like my stomach is getting fatter too. I¡¯m slowly controlling it now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Do you still want to eat?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not eating, I¡¯m not eating. I¡¯ll pay the bill. ¡°¡± Chu Zhuo said, but he couldn¡¯t stand up. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll buy it. ¡°¡± Lu Kaixin told her not to go. But Chu Zhuo had already run out.¡±¡±Big sister Jin, I¡¯m running an errand. You can transfer the money to my WeChatter ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°When Chu Zhuo went to pay the bill, he turned a corner and almost bumped into a girl. ¡± ¡°She was wearing a pair of high heels today, and she leaned back. The girl in front of her immediately reached out and pulled her wrist forward gently. ¡± ¡°After Chu Zhuo stood up, he patted his chest and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The girl also said at the same time,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Both of them took the initiative to apologize to each other. After the two of them were slightly stunned, they smiled at each other to show that the idental collision was over. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. Chu Zhuo said. If it wasn¡¯t for this girl pulling her back, she would probably have fallen t on her back. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I should.¡±¡± The girl replied with a smile. ¡± ¡°After the formalities, the two of them prepared to pass by each other. ¡± There was a trash can in Chu Zhuo¡¯s room. She stepped forward with her high heels and her body directly hit the trash can beside her. ¡°The girl saw it and quickly reached out to pull her again. She blurted out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Be careful of your stomach ...¡±¡± He said. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at the girl gratefully,¡±¡±thank you so much ...¡±¡± He then looked down at his feet,¡±¡±¡±¡±I think my heel was broken just now ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The girl looked at her and smiled,¡±¡±¡±¡±With your current condition, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t wear high heels anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why aren¡¯t you wearing high heels?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo looked at her in confusion. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The first three months of a pregnancy is a critical period. The doctor will usually tell you not to wear high heels.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Pregnant?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo¡¯s face was filled with shock. It was as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. She thenughed,¡±¡±I¡¯m pregnant? Let¡¯s see if it¡¯s possible. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The girl frowned and pulled her hand again, making a gesture of checking her pulse. A few secondster, she confirmed,¡±¡±¡±¡±I only held your hand just now, so I¡¯m now sure that you¡¯re really pregnant. You¡¯re two months pregnant. Your pulse is particrly obvious, but it¡¯s unstable. You have to be careful.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at her in surprise and blinked his eyes for a moment before saying softly,¡±¡±Thank ... Thank you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need to thank me.¡±¡± The girl smiled at Chu Zhuo and left. ¡± ¡°Looking at the girl¡¯s back as she left, Chu Zhuo was stunned on the spot. He couldn¡¯t believe that she could tell that she was pregnant just by helping out. ¡± ¡°It seemed that Chinese medicine doctors were capable, but they should be old Chinese medicine doctors. This girl was so young ... ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin and ye Xingxing came out, they saw Chu Zhuo standing there with a confused look in his eyes. They went forward and asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo shook his head.¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll pay the bill now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°No matter if it was true or not, she had to check it outter. ¡± Chapter 2298 ? Chapter 2298: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (28) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Before Chu Zhuo went home, he went to get his medicine. When he paid the bill, the cashier looked calm as if nothing had happened, but Chu Zhuo felt guilty and ashamed as if he had done something bad. ¡± ¡°She went home and unwrapped the package. With trembling hands, she took out the instruction manual from the paper box and read it word by word. It said that the test results in the morning were more urate. ¡± ¡°However, she could not wait until the next morning. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo followed the instructions in the manual andpleted all the steps of the test. Then, he held his breath and waited for the test results anxiously. ¡± ¡°After waiting for two to three minutes, she saw that there was still a line. The heavy stone in her heart slowly lifted. She thought that there must have been a mistake. The girl was so young, so she must not have been able to get her pulse urately. She was just being paranoid, but she saw a shocking red line appear on the test line. ¡± There were two red lines in total. This was ... She quickly grabbed the manual and confirmed it again. ¡°It said that no matter if it was a darker or lighter color, as long as there were two lines, it meant that she was pregnant ... What should I do? What should he do now? ¡± ¡°It turned out that she had been eating so much recently because there was a little life in her body. She had to eat two people¡¯s portions, so she could eat so much. ¡± ¡°However, how did he hit the jackpot when it was his first time tasting the forbidden fruit? ¡± Chu Zhuo panicked. He didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Chu Zhuo picked up his phone and dialed Lu MU¡¯s number, but he did not press it for a long time. ¡± She was not hesitating about whether to make this call. She definitely had to tell Lu mu about her pregnancy. What she was conflicted about was how she should tell Lu mu about this. His phone suddenly rang. Chu Zhuo was so shocked that he almost dropped the phone. ¡°She reached out her other hand to steady the phone. When she saw the caller ID, she came back to her senses and went out to pick it up. It was Lu mu. ¡± ¡°The moment he saw Lu MU¡¯s phone number, the panic in Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart disappeared. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± She quickly answered the call. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±At your apartment.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sister said that you¡¯re not feeling well. What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± When Lu Kaixin saw Chu Zhuo leave in a hurry, he called Lu mu with a grave expression and asked him to go and see Chu Zhuo. Lu mu was in a meeting, so he called first. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s voice trembled slightly.¡±¡±Brother mu ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What should we do ... We seem to have ... Killed someone.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s eyes turned cold.¡±¡±What did you say? What¡¯s going on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We didn¡¯t take any protective measuresst time ... I thought it was fine, because in the middle, I ... Anyway, I just tested it, and then it seems like I have it. What should I do?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was on the verge of tears as she spoke. She had promised her father not to mess around and not get married for a few years. How long had it been? it had been three months. ¡± Lu mu was stunned for a moment before he finally understood what Chu Zhuo meant by ¡®kill someone¡¯. ¡°Chu Zhuo didn¡¯t hear any sound for a long time after he finished speaking. He thought that the signal had been cut off.¡±¡±Hello?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll be there immediately. ¡°¡± After Lu mu finished speaking, he hung up the phone. He had already run out and was now driving urately. ¡± ¡°A beeping sound came from the phone. Chu Zhuo blinked twice. Brother mu wanted to go over, but why did hee? the child was there too. Chu Zhuo sighed. ¡± What should he do now? ¡°If his father found out about this, a World War might break out ... ¡± Chapter 2299 ? Chapter 2299: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo (29) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu mu arrived earlier than Chu Zhuo¡¯s scheduled time. Although his expression was still calm and no different from usual, the slight rise and fall of his chest showed that he had run into the room. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s clear eyes contained a weak light as he looked at him softly,¡±¡±Why did youe here directly?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After Lu Muqi regted her breathing, she asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll take you to the hospital. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why are we going to the hospital?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I want to confirm it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No... I don¡¯t think so ...¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was still hoping that the test was wrong. Perhaps her period woulde soon and everything was just a misunderstanding. After all, she had her period once in between. ¡± ¡°However, if they were to go to the hospital ... It would be a foregone conclusion, and they wouldn¡¯t even be able to fantasize about it. ¡± ¡°Lu mu looked at her and there was a smile in her eyes.¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re afraid of going to the hospital? Or are you afraid of seeing a doctor?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Chu Zhuo muttered. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There won¡¯t be an injection. Let¡¯s go.¡±¡± Lu mu pulled her hand and walked out. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo followed him and couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.¡±¡±What if it¡¯s confirmed? what should we do?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean? Of course, I¡¯ll give birth to it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But we¡¯re not married.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then let¡¯s get married,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We discussed getting married in a few years, and then I promised my dad ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Just leave everything to me, don¡¯t worry.¡±¡± Lu mu consoled her, stuffed her into the car, and kissed her on the forehead. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo smiled, but she still felt uneasy. How could she be uneasy? she knew her father¡¯s temper very well. ¡± ¡°When she went to the hospital, the results were exactly the same as the test paper she had used. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had thought that she would be even more flustered after the results were confirmed, but when she saw the results, she calmed down instead. She felt that she was giving up on herself and had given up. ¡± ¡°After they left the hospital, Lu mu drove Chu Zhuo back to the Chu family. ¡± ¡°At the door, Chu Zhuo held Lu MU¡¯s hand tightly.¡±¡±Brother mu, Oh Brother mu, we just found out. It¡¯s a little confusing to tell the truth. Why don¡¯t we wait a few days to tell them?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was very nervous and scared, and subconsciously wanted to retreat. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not panicking, so you don¡¯t need to panic, and you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Just stand by the side. I¡¯m here for everything.¡±¡± As Lu mu spoke, he pulled Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand and entered the house. ¡± ¡°When they entered, Chu mubei and Wang caichun were watching television together in the living room. Chu mubei nced at them coldly without saying a word. ¡± ¡°Wang caichun stood up and greeted him warmly,¡±¡±Ah mu, you¡¯re here. Stay for dinner tonight.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu pulled Chu Zhuo over to Chu mubei and Wang caichun, then lowered her head and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Uncle, I came here today to tell you good news. Zhuo and I are getting married ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Married? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll be here in a few years?¡±¡± Chu mubei¡¯s face turned ck as he interrupted Lu mu. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Zhuo is pregnant. Uncle, please let Zhuo marry me.¡±¡± Lu mu said softly again. ¡± Mubei and Wang caichun¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Chu Zhuo, who was standing at the side, had been very careful. When Lu mu said it so casually, she felt shocked. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, he saw Chu mubei¡¯s eyes narrow coldly as he picked up a teacup and threw it at Lu mu. Chu Zhuo shrieked in shock,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah ...¡±¡± ¡± Her body could not help but move in front of Chu mubei. ¡°Almost at the same time, Wang caichun grabbed Chu mubei¡¯s hand.¡±¡±Don¡¯t hit my precious grandson.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2300 ? Chapter 2300: The three thousand men in the ukiyo era only love you (30) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°At first, Chu mubei really wanted to smash it. However, when he saw Chu Zhuo rushing in front of him, he tightened his grip and red at Lu mu in a towering rage. ¡± ¡°Lu mu, that stinky brat, knew that he was not a good person. ¡± ¡°She had just promised him not to mess around, and then she had turned Xiao Zhuo to the bed. ¡± ¡°Not only did he sleep with her, but he also let his little princess ... He was so angry, he was so angry, this was unforgivable! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you angry about? it¡¯s a good thing that you have a grandson!¡±¡± Wang caichun whispered into her ear. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei red at Wang caichun coldly. ¡°¡±You¡¯re the one who Pampers our daughter. Look at this, she¡¯s so young and she¡¯s already ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo interrupted him and said with a smile,¡±¡±dad, I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m already over 20. It¡¯s normal for me to get married and have children at this age.¡±¡± ¡± She ced her hand on Chu mubei¡¯s arm and massaged him gently. Her face was filled with a smile that was extremely adorable and adorable. ¡°Chu mubei¡¯s face was still cold, but he was much better than before. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Dad, if you like this child, you can let him live with you after you give birth to him,¡±¡± Lu mu said. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei was both surprised and delighted. He squinted his eyes and stared at Lu mu suspiciously.¡±¡±Your father will agree?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course,¡±¡± Lu mu replied with certainty. ¡± ¡°This time around, Chu mubei¡¯s anger hadpletely dissipated. Even though young people nowadays lived alone after getting married, there was no difference between marrying outside and marrying into a family. ¡± ¡°However, his first child was actually being raised by him. Did that mean that old Lu¡¯s son had married into the Chu family? ¡± As for his surname? Then there was no need to fight. ¡°Of course, it would be even better if she could take his surname. ¡± ¡°But thinking about it, he still couldn¡¯t take an inch and ask for a yard. ¡± ¡°After all, old Lu was his daughter¡¯s future father-inw. What if that stinky old Lu took revenge on his daughter? ¡± ¡°He wasn¡¯t afraid. If the stinky old Lu dared to bully his daughter, he would bully the stinky old Lu¡¯s son. ¡± Chu Zhuo saw the change in his father¡¯s expression and knew that Lu MU¡¯s words were effective. His father was moved. ¡°She hurried to help him as she hugged Chu mubei¡¯s arm and acted coquettishly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Dad, this is your biological grandson. If you don¡¯t agree, my stomach will get bigger. People willugh at me then ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Who would dare tough at my, Chu mubei ¡®s, daughter?¡±¡± Chu mubei dered in a mighty and domineering manner. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s not a good thing to have a child before marriage, right?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo looked at his father pitifully and muttered,¡±¡±¡±¡±I believe that dad won¡¯t let me abort it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course, Chu mubei would not let her abort it. That brat Lu mu was really two-faced, just like his old man. He had to suffer this ¡®silent loss¡¯. ¡°¡±Even if she¡¯s pregnant, the wedding can¡¯t be sloppy, understand?¡±¡± he snorted. ¡± ¡°Did this mean that he had agreed? Chu Zhuo¡¯s eyes brightened, and he nodded his head like a chicken pecking at rice. ¡± ¡°Chu mubei pointed at her head.¡±¡±What do you want ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu hurriedly said,¡±¡±father, don¡¯t worry. The wedding will be quick and good. There will be no sloppiness.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He definitely had to do it quickly. If he didn¡¯t do it quickly, Chu Zhuo¡¯s stomach would show. ¡± ¡°After leaving the house, Chu Zhuo heaved out a huge sigh of relief. It was easier than she had imagined. However, would Uncle Lu and Auntie Shi Guang agree to brother MU¡¯s suggestion of letting his parents take care of the child? ¡± This was their grandson! ¡°Thinking of this, Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart, which had just calmed down, was once again in a state of anxiety. ¡± Chapter 2301 ? Chapter 2301: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo era (31) Trantor: 549690339 Chu Zhuo followed Lu mu to the Lu family. He thought it would be another bloody and difficult journey. But the result was far beyond her expectations. ¡°The moment they entered the Lu family, Lu mu brought Chu Zhuo along and stood before Lu Yanchen, throwing out a single sentence,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re going to get married and let Zhuo¡¯s father take care of our first child. If you agree, we¡¯ll register tomorrow. If you don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll still register tomorrow!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His tone was very light, but it gave people a feeling of arrogance. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo¡¯s heart trembled when he heard this, and he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡± ¡°Why was brother mu so gentle when he was talking to her father, but when he was talking to Uncle Lu ... She remembered that her father used to say that Uncle Lu was a terrifying man when she was young. What if Uncle Lu got angry at brother mu for being so fierce? ¡± ¡°She looked at Lu Yanchen nervously, afraid that he would smash the cup in his hands onto Lu MU¡¯s body. ¡± ¡°Lu Yanchen was not angry at all as he looked at them indifferently. Eventually, his gaze even swept past Chu Zhuo¡¯s tummy as he remained silent ... ¡± What was the meaning of this? Should he agree or not? Chu Zhuo was a little confused ... ¡°When Shi Guang heard that, her eyes widened.¡±¡±Little Zhuo, are you pregnant?¡±¡± ¡± Chu Zhuo shyly smiled and nodded. Shi Guang leaped up from the sofa in joy and rushed forward to help Chu Zhuo up so that she could sit down and talk to him. She asked him when he got pregnant and told him what to take note of. ¡°Wang caichun was so overjoyed that she had forgotten to tell Chu Zhuo about all of that. Thankfully, Shi Guang remembered and told Chu Zhuo everything. ¡± ¡°As for the matter of the child, Lu Yanchen had yet to express his opinion. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo had been feeling uneasy the entire time, feeling that Uncle Lu Yanchen should be angry-the angry kind at that. It wasn¡¯t that he was ignoring them, but that he couldn¡¯t be so angry that he wanted to ignore them. ¡± ¡°When Lu Kaixin heard about this, he immediatelyughed out loud.¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. My dad can¡¯t wait to be happy. How could he be angry?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Why?¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was shocked. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin sneered.¡±¡±My dad is not your dad. In my dad¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s no one else but my mom. Lu mu and I are redundant. We¡¯re just third wheels in his eyes. Recently, he¡¯s nning to bring my mom to Northern Europe. If you give him a young one now, my mom won¡¯t have time to apany him. Now, hand it over to your parents. It¡¯ll save a lot of trouble.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Really? Chu Zhuo was still very suspicious, but after a few days of observation, it seemed to be the case. ¡± Would Lu MU look like his father in the future? Would she dislike their child? The most depressed person at Lu mu and Chu Zhuo¡¯s wedding was Bai Xiao. He couldn¡¯t figure out how Lu mu and Chu Zhuo suddenly had a child and got married so quickly. It was a god-like speed. ¡°However, this also proved that his thinking was correct! As long as happy was pregnant, their wedding would not be far away. ¡± ¡°That night, Bai Xiao pulled Lu Kaixin to the bed. Lu Kaixin blinked and looked at the man on top of him.¡±¡±¡±¡±What are you doing? Don¡¯t you know that my period is here?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Can my period, which is a headache, note? Bai Xiao looked at her sternly.¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s to have children. Why haven¡¯t we?¡±¡± he asked. I asked Lu mu secretly and they were surprised after only one time. This is too unfair. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin looked at him, speechless.¡±¡±This also depends on fate.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You don¡¯t want it, right?¡±¡± Bai Yao seriously suspected that Lu Kaixin didn¡¯t really want a child, so he had been using contraception. ¡± Chapter 2302 ? Chapter 2302: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand in the ukiyo era (32) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What do you mean? are you suspecting that I did something?¡±¡± Lu Kaixin rolled his eyes at him, and his face darkened with displeasure. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I didn ¡®t,¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s reply was a little guilty. ¡± Lu Kaixin immediately knew what was going on. She pushed him away unhappily and turned her back to him to show that she was angry. ¡°Bai Xiao hurriedly reached out to hug her and coaxed her softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m just saying. As long as we work hard, we¡¯ll have a child soon. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin¡¯s gaze was fixed in front of him. No one knew what she was thinking. After a moment, she said in a low voice,¡±¡±what if there¡¯s no one?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s impossible,¡±¡±Bai Xiao said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What if?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°At this moment, Bai Cheng could hear a faint sense of disappointment in Lu Kaixin¡¯s voice. Perhaps she was also looking forward to it, just like him, but the fate between them had not yet arrived. ¡± ¡°He suddenly regretted his earlier guess about her. He gently kissed her hair. ¡°¡±It¡¯s enough for me to have you,¡±¡± ¡± He had originally wanted a child only because he wanted to have this woman in his arms. ¡°Lu Kaixin curled his lips into a smile and turned to look at him.¡±¡±¡±¡±Bai Xiao, why don¡¯t we register our marriage overseas? this way, it won¡¯t have much of an impact on our family.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Eh? Bai Xiao finally understood what she was referring to and was both surprised and happy. He pulled her to sit on the bed.¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then the wedding ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t like weddings,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin interrupted him.¡±¡±Let¡¯s register and get married while traveling.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Bai Xiaoughed.¡±¡±As long As You Like It, you can do anything you want. But ... Don¡¯t they say that the women at the wedding are the most beautiful and the happiest?!¡±¡± ¡± Lu Kaixinughed. Happiness? Everyone¡¯s definition of happiness was different. Some people might think that having a grand wedding was a very blissful thing. Some people thought that they lived a rich life and that having endless money to spend was the happiest thing. ¡°Of course, there were also people who believed that the greatest happiness was sess and fame. ¡± ¡°Anyway, there was never a standard answer to happiness. Different lives, different environments, different desires. ¡± ¡°When one was hungry, having a bowl of hot porridge was a blessing. ¡± ¡°When it¡¯s cold, it¡¯s happiness to have a cotton jacket. ¡± ¡°When you¡¯re sick, you feel that being healthy is the greatest happiness. ¡± ¡°When she was sad, she felt that thefort of her lover was the greatest happiness. ¡± ¡°The happiness of others might not be the happiness you want, but the happiness you want must be the happiness in the eyes of others. ¡± She still remembered the time when they had just left the country together. He had cared for her with all his heart. ¡°There was once when she said she wanted a scene that was out of print, but she couldn¡¯t find it no matter how hard she tried. She only made a few casual remarks because the scene could be reced by other scenes. ¡± ¡°However, the next morning, she received a small gift box, and inside it was the out-of-print shot she wanted. ¡± She hugged him happily and asked him where he came from. ¡°¡±¡±I just saw it on the inte, so I bought it,¡±¡± he said, brushing it off. ¡± ¡°However, if it could be bought online, how could she not have found it? ¡± He must have looked for a lot of people and spent a lot of money to get this shot. He was really too considerate. He would even take the asional words that he said to heart. How could she not love such a man? ¡°To be able to get to know him, marry him, be his wife, watch the sunset with him, and wait for the sun to rise with him was the greatest happiness in her life! ¡± ¡ª ¡°[PS: the physical book ¡°¡±he and glimmer both topple the city¡±¡± has already been sent out. Have all the friends who bought it received it?] Exclusive Side Story for the published book (campus Love Diary), do you have sweet and crunchy your teeth ^_^ ¡± Chapter 2303 ? Chapter 2303: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (33) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°A monthter, Lu mu and Chu Zhuo held their beach wedding at a resort by the sea. ¡± ¡°The sun, the waves, the beach, the blue sky, the seagulls, and the pure white chairs wrapped in light blue chiffon made a unique canopy arch with the same material and color chiffon, decorated with pink roses and little windchimes. ¡± ¡°The gentle sea breeze blew the White veil up, and the bell rang softly. It was beautiful, romantic, and poetic. ¡± ¡°At the end of the beach, Chu Zhuo was wearing a white wedding dress and exquisite makeup. She was walking barefoot on the warm beach. As the sea breeze blew, her white veil and wedding dress fluttered in the wind. Under the sun, she was truly a stunning beauty. ¡± ¡°At the other end of the beach, Lu mu was dressed in a snow-white suit. His tall and well-built body stood upright as he looked at Chu mubei holding Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand and walking towards him without blinking. ¡± ¡°He had been looking forward to it so much, but as she got closer and closer, he suddenly felt very nervous, even a little at a loss. ¡± It was only when Chu mubei ced Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand in his palm that he finally calmed down. ¡°He held Chu Zhuo¡¯s hand tightly, his eyes so gentle that they seemed to be overflowing with water. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss Chu Zhuo, you¡¯re willing to marry Mr. Lu mu as your wife, take care of him, love him, be it for rich or poor, in sickness and in health, you¡¯ll always love and respect him, never leave him, and be together forever ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The emcee had just finished his question, but before he could finish his sentence, Chu Zhuo quickly replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m willing, I¡¯m willing. ¡°¡± ¡± He was so eager that all the guests below immediately burst intoughter. Chu mubei raised his hand to cover his eyes. That silly daughter of his ... She was probably going to be taken over by Lu mu for the rest of her life. ¡°After theughter, the emcee asked Lu mu,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mr. Lu mu, are you willing to ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Without waiting for the emcee to finish, Lu mu spoke first,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m willing to take Miss Chu Zhuo as my wife, take care of her, and love her. Be it for rich or poor, in sickness and in health, I¡¯ll always love and respect her, never leaving her, and be together forever!!¡±¡± ¡± He looked even more anxious and impatient than Chu Zhuo. ¡°However, because his tone was extremely serious and strict, none of the guests belowughed. Everyone was very serious. ¡± ¡°On the other hand, Chu mubei¡¯s lips curled up. ¡®Goodd! Not bad at all! He knows how to dote on his daughter. That¡¯s a way of letting me down by handing my precious daughter over to him.¡¯ ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at Lu mu with a touched expression. When Lu mu kissed her face, she reached out and hugged Lu MU¡¯s stomach tightly, responding deeply ... ¡± ¡°Cheers and apuse rang out in an instant, jubnt and jubnt, resounding through the sky. ¡± ¡°On the day of the wedding, Chu Zhuo and Lu mu went on their honeymoon. ¡± Lu Kaixin and Bai Xiao also left the next day. They went to Las Vegas to register their marriage and became a legal couple. ¡°The red roses on the big bed wereid out in the shape of a heart, and Bai Xiao directly pressed Lu Kaixin on top of it. His lips rubbed against her lips, and he asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tonight will be our wedding night ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°His slender fingers ran through her hair.¡±¡±¡±¡±Do you know what the nuptial chambers are?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Of course I know,¡±¡± Lu Kaixin chuckled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t know. Let me teach me ...¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s hot breath gushed out as he whispered seductively into her ear. ¡± ¡°Lu Kaixin blinked his thick and long eyshes, which turned flirtatiously and devilishly. He twisted his body slightly, and very gently and slowly, he blew a breath into his ear. ¡± Chapter 2304 ? Chapter 2304: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (34) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The seemingly gentle action made Bai Xiao¡¯s body slightly tense up, and he unconsciously swallowed. ¡± ¡°He couldn¡¯t wait any longer, so he kissed Lu Kaixin¡¯s lips in a domineering manner ... ¡± ¨C ¡°Chu Zhuo was pregnant with twins. Three months ago, he did not have morning sickness. Three monthster, his symptoms suddenly became more obvious. He vomited and could not eat anything. He even had leg cramps from time to time. Lu mu brought her home after their honeymoon. ¡± ¡°After returning home, Chu Zhuo stayed at home and took care of the child until he was seven or eight months old. Only then did the symptoms of morning sickness disappear. ¡± ¡°After the symptoms disappeared, Chu Zhuo¡¯s appetite suddenly improved. He was especially gluttonous, and his entire body had gained a lot of weight. ¡± ¡°She had just bought clothes for two days and Chu Zhuo felt that she could not wear them anymore. She stood in front of the mirror and touched her stomach. She asked Lu mu, who had juste out of the bathroom,¡±¡±¡±¡±Brother mu, have I gained a lot of weight recently?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Now, she was swollen like a balloon, looking extremely ugly. ¡± ¡°She herself despised it to death, so there was no need to mention brother mu. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s alright. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re just fat. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu hugged her from behind and ced her hand on her chest.¡±¡±¡±¡±I grew up here.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo pulled his hand away from her chest.¡±¡±You¡¯re not serious.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She pushed him away and pouted her lips as she sat on the bed. She nced at Lu mu coyly. After she gained weight, her face was pink. Such a small action was really coy and charming. ¡± ¡°After she got pregnant, she had an extra seductive charm. There were many times when she looked at Lu mu like this, and Lu mu almost could not help but hug her and do it. ¡± ¡°He sat beside Chu Zhuo and pulled her into his embrace, kissing her cheek. ¡°¡±You¡¯re not allowed to seduce me like this in the future. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at him speechlessly.¡±¡±When did I seduce you? I¡¯m so hot right now. Don¡¯t hug me like this. It¡¯s so ufortable ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu, who was ignored, could only let go of her hand and go to the bathroom again. ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo looked at his back and bit his lips, ¡°¡±Didn¡¯t you just shower?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu mu didn¡¯t turn around and only said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±Sleep early. It¡¯s mommy¡¯s birthday tomorrow. Let¡¯s go there earlier.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo touched her stomach andy down on the bed. She fell asleep quickly, but even though she was pregnant, her sleeping position was still not very well behaved. ¡± ¡°The nket slipped away, and her skirt was lifted up, revealing her snow-white legs. ¡± ¡°When Lu mu came out, he happened to see this scene. His throat subconsciously tightened. He reached out to help her cover herself with the nket and theny down gently beside her. ¡± ¡°On Shi Guang¡¯s birthday, the house was extremely lively. Lu mu and Chu Zhuo arrived very early, but Bai Xiao and Lu Kaixin were nowhere to be seen even though it was almost noon. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mu, didn¡¯t your sister and brother-inw return to the country yesterday? Call them and ask why they¡¯re not here yet. ¡°¡± It was almost time to eat, and Shi Guang got Lu mu to give Lu Kaixin a call to hurry him up. ¡± ¡°When Lu mu called Lu happy, no one picked up, but when she called Bai Xiao, he was busy. ¡± ¡°Right at this moment, Shi Guang¡¯s phone rang. The helper took the phone from the cab and passed it to her. When Shi Guang took it over and saw that it was from Bai Xiao, she picked it up immediately. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Xiao Ling, why haven¡¯t you and happye over yet?¡±¡± Shi Guang asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mom ... I have very important news to tell you.¡±¡± Bai Xiao¡¯s voice was slightly trembling. ¡± Chapter 2305 ? Chapter 2305: You¡¯re the only one I love among the three thousand men in the ukiyo era (35) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Through the phone, Shi Guang¡¯s entire heart started to throb.¡±......¡±¡± ¡°¡®Ah mu called happy just now, but no one picked up. Did something happen?''¡± ¡°As Shi Guang held her breath in anticipation, Bai Xiao couldn¡¯t help but shout out in joy,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mom, I¡¯m happy that I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m going to be a father. Hahahaha!¡±¡±¡± ¡°What? Shi Guang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.¡±¡±When did this happen? is it confirmed?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±She wasn¡¯t feeling well this morning, so I called the doctor over. The doctor said that she¡¯s pregnant. We didn¡¯t expect it either, so it¡¯ll probably be a littleter,¡±¡± Bai Xiao was so happy that he was incoherent. He hadn¡¯t thought about the child at all during this period of time, but he didn¡¯t expect to have one again. To him, it was a magical enjoyment.¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. Let her rest. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°After giving Bai Xiao a few more instructions, Shi Guang hung up the phone and turned to Lu mu and Chu Zhuo, who had been watching her with concern,¡±¡±¡±¡±Your sister is pregnant.¡±¡±¡± ¡°Chu Zhuo hugged Lu MU¡¯s hand excitedly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Really? Are you sure?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Shi Guang was beyond excited as she nodded her head repeatedly and replied with a smile, ¡°¡±It¡¯s been confirmed. ¡°¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s great!¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was even more excited than his own pregnancy.¡± ¡°¡±¡±When will sistere over?¡±¡± Lu mu also asked.¡± ¡°¡±¡±We might have to wait a little longer. Let¡¯s go and eat. We¡¯ll go and see your sister after we¡¯re done.¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, sure! Let¡¯s go and see big sister together!¡±¡± Chu Zhuo was extremely excited as he pulled Lu MU¡¯s hand and followed behind Shi Guang. However, before they could even take two steps, she felt her heart palpitate and her stomach convulsing in pain as she cried out,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ah~~~¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡±Lu mu immediately looked at her and asked.¡± ¡°Shi Guang, who was in front, stopped as well and turned around to look at her.¡±¡±Did the baby kick you?¡±¡±¡± ¡°At first, Chu Zhuo thought it was the baby kicking her and thought it would stop after a burst of pain.¡± ¡°However, after standing at the same spot and resting for a while, the pain did not subside. Instead, it became more and more intense and unbearable. She could not take the pain anymore and clutched Lu MU¡¯s hand tightly. She could not help but cry out,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s so painful ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lu mu jumped in shock and her heart was extremely tense.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡±¡± ¡°Shi Guang strode over to Chu Zhuo¡¯s side in a few steps and held onto his hand while telling Lu mu, ¡°¡±Let¡¯s help Zhuo lie down and rest first ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°However, before Lu mu could do anything, Chu Zhuo shouted,¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Something was flowing out from the bottom of her stomach. Shi Guang looked at her stomach and spoke out at the same time as Chu Zhuo,¡±¡±I think I¡¯m about to give birth ...¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±Her water broke! Zhuo is about to give birth!!¡±¡±¡± ¡°Lu MU¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly carried Chu Zhuo and ran out.¡±¡±Isn¡¯t the due date ten days away?¡±¡±¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s normal to have a difference of over ten days! Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the hospital ...¡±¡±¡±¡±Lu Yanchen, hurry, hurry, hurry! Your daughter-inw is about to give birth ...¡±¡±¡± ...... ¡°Chu Zhuo was in pain all the way to the hospital. When he arrived at the delivery room, he screamed for more than 30 minutes before the baby was born.¡± They were a pair of dragon and phoenix twins. Both of them were very healthy and beautiful. Chu Zhuo was in so much pain that his entire body was exhausted. It was as if he was soaking in water. He nced at the child and immediately fainted. ¡°After Lu mu handed the child to the nurse, she sat on the bed and kissed her forehead gently.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, my most beloved woman.¡± Falling in love with you is the proudest thing I¡¯ve ever done in my life! To have you and the two babies is the happiest thing in the world! I¡¯ll pamper you for the rest of my life! ¡°(PS: the main series and side series have all ended!!! Originally, it was supposed to be marked aspleted, so it was no longer written ... However, I promised the readers that I would write a short story about brother Changqing, so the rest of the story is about brother Changqing¡¯s independent story. It¡¯s about 30 chapters, so you can read it or not. Finally, I wish everyone a Happy Mid-Autumn Festival. Although the festival is almost over, I still want to be happy every day.)¡± Chapter 2306 ? Chapter 2306: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (1) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The spacious office was particrly quiet. The sunlight shone in from the floor-to-ceiling windows, making the room warm, but it could not alleviate the serious atmosphere in the room. ¡± ¡°This was the newly established data analysis Association. It specialized in standardized, scientific, and specialized data analysis at home and abroad, including data collection, cleaning, processing, and analysis of the inte, finance, medicine, criminal investigation, and other industries. ¡± A white-haired old man walked around the office. No one looked up at him. Everyone was focused on theirputers and documents. This old man was the president of the Association. ¡°During the lunch break, no one was willing to get up. They justy at their desks for a while and continued to stare at theirputers and folders. ¡± ¡°The next day, the president asked his assistant to announce an important decision. For the next two months, the future members of the club would have to attend military training every weekend. ¡± The office was in an uproar. ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯re so busy. It¡¯s the weekend and we finally have time to rest. How can we go to military training when we have time to sleep in?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah, ah, ah, I don¡¯t want to go to military training. I just want to sleep at home.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±This is so annoying. Why did they suddenly issue this notice? I don¡¯t want to go, I don¡¯t want to!¡±¡± ¡± Everyone in the office wasining. ¡°A sexy woman with wavy hair looked at the girl next to her who was still working seriously with a bitter expression. She couldn¡¯t help but ask her,¡±¡±Tingting, why are you not reacting at all?¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting was wearing a white dress and exuded a sense of calmness. ¡°Her facial features were exquisite, and her eyes were deep. At this time, she was seriously looking at the information on theputer. Her face was very calm, but her mind was doing all kinds of analysis. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hey, Tingting, Wang haiting, did you hear what I just said?¡±¡± Guan Mengjie shook her hand and interrupted her thoughts. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting looked at her and said,¡±¡±I saw the notice.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Then why are you so calm? this is military training. It¡¯s very, very tiring, okay?¡±¡± Guan Mengjie frowned. It¡¯s a rare weekend. Why the hell are you going to military training instead of resting?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting smiled and said,¡±¡±our President is from the Army. He probably arranged this activity for us because he saw us sitting in the office every day. He hopes that we will be healthy.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie was speechless.¡±¡±Um ... I don¡¯t even have enough sleep. How can I be healthy?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting turned off theputer and said,¡±¡±just go to bed early.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie pouted.¡±¡±Don¡¯t we have to resist? it seems like no one wants to go to training.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting spread her hands and said,¡±¡±it¡¯s useless. As far as I know, the Department that the president used to work in was also like this ...¡±¡± ¡± Guan Mengjie wailed in pain. ¡°She saw that everyone was just saying it and no one really resisted, so she epted it. ¡± ¡°They sat in the office facing theputer every day, and their physical fitness was indeed not very good. The president had made them undergo two months of military training for their physical and mental health. In the end, it was for their own good. ¡± They were training at District Z¡¯s Military Academy because it was the closest to their dormitory. ¡°¡±¡±Hello, I¡¯m your instructor. My name is ye Changqing. I hope we can work together well in the next two months.¡±¡± A man in a camouge suit said. ¡± Chapter 2307 ? Chapter 2307: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (2) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The man¡¯s facial features were handsome, his eyebrows were sharp, and his sharp ck eyes were like an eagle in the night. ¡± ¡°He had a slender figure, tall but not boorish. He was wearing a camouge suit, and his wheat-colored skin made him look even more masculine. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You have to wear military uniforms when youe to the military school for training. This is your training uniform. I¡¯ll give you five minutes to change and then gather here.¡±¡± Ye Changqing pointed at the clothes on the table and said. ¡± Wang haiting took a random camouge suit and went to the fitting room. ¡°Guan Mengjie jogged to her side, her face full of excitement.¡±¡±Tingting, don¡¯t you think that instructor ye just now was so handsome and manly?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting looked at her with a smile, as if she was saying,¡±¡±who was the one who was so depressed the other day and said not toe to the military training? now that she saw a handsome guy, shepletely changed her attitude.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie continued,¡±¡±it¡¯s such a pity for such a good-looking man to be an instructor here.¡±¡± No, no, I have to take him down and save him from the sea of suffering. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°After changing his clothes, the military training began. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing asked them to run and stand in a military posture first. Soon, the morning passed. ¡± ¡°In the afternoon, he brought everyone to the cafeteria for lunch. After Guan Mengjie finished eating, she sat beside ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Instructor ye, I have a lot of food. I can¡¯t finish it. Can I share some with you?¡±¡± Guan Mengjie¡¯s eyes were curved as she blinked at ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing refused.¡±¡±No, you can eat it yourself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I can¡¯t finish it. It¡¯s such a waste,¡±¡± Guan Mengjie said coquettishly. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing nced at the other boys and Wang haiting at the next table and said,¡±¡±you can share it with your colleagues if you can¡¯t finish it. I¡¯m full.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After that, he left. ¡± ¡°The male colleague at the next table couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw this scene.¡±¡±I really couldn¡¯t tell that Mengjie had such a passionate side.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Another male colleague said,¡±¡±haha, this instructor ye is too cold. He doesn¡¯t even want the food that the pretty girls share with him. If it were me, I would definitely say I want it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting gave them a cold look.¡±¡±Come on, you guys. You can¡¯t even cover your mouths with so much food.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie red at them.¡±¡±If you were as handsome as instructor ye,¡±¡± she said,¡±¡±I would be as friendly to you as well.¡±¡± ¡± The two male students immediately begged for mercy and stopped teasing Guan Mengjie. ¡°¡±¡±Tingting, do you think instructor ye likes me?¡±¡± Guan Mengjie asked Wang haiting in a low voice. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting didn¡¯t know how to reply to her, so she just said,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re so pretty, there are very few people who don¡¯t like you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie immediately smiled.¡±¡±That¡¯s right. As long as I like him, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t get officer ye.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°There were two days in the weekend. After the first day of training, everyone was exhausted. Ye Changqing realized that their physical strength was really bad. They were so tired even after such an easy training. ¡± It seemed that he had to change his training method. ¡°Thus, he said,¡±¡±tomorrow at 10 O¡¯ clock, we will gather at the main entrance of Baifeng mountain. Everyone must have breakfast, understand?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Understood, instructor ye.¡±¡± Hearing that they didn¡¯t have to train tomorrow and would be going mountain climbing, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. ¡± ¡°The next day, Wang haiting bumped into Guan Mengjie as soon as she got out of the car. ¡± ¡°Since they were not in the military school, everyone was wearing casual clothes. Guan Mengjie was in a pink sportswear and took out a hat of the same color from her bag. She looked up at the sky andined,¡±¡±the sun is too strong, isn¡¯t it? thank God I¡¯ve put on some sunblock!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After saying that, she took out a sunscreen spray and sprayed it on her hands and feet. ¡± ¡°After that, she asked Wang haiting,¡±¡±Tingting, do you want to do it?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2308 ? Chapter 2308: Side Story of brother Changqing (3) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wang haiting was wearing white sportswear and looked very refreshing. She shook her head and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±No need. I¡¯ve already put on some sunblock before I came.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That amount of sunblock is really useless. You have to reapply it every half an hour.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The morning sun is good, you won¡¯t get tanned.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Even the sun can tan people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As the two of them spoke, they walked towards the entrance of Baifeng mountain. From afar, they could see that everyone else had already arrived. ¡± ¡°Among the boys, ye Changqing was the most eye-catching. He was wearing a ck sports suit with arge backpack of the same style. When he walked, his body was straight and his eyes were looking forward, looking very energetic. ¡± ¡°When Guan Mengjie saw ye Changqing, she skipped over to him and greeted him with a smile,¡±¡±Good Morning, instructor ye.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Morning,¡±¡± ye Chang Qing replied. Then, he looked around at the crowd and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Get ready to go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°He walked at the back, urging everyone not to fall behind. ¡± ¡°In the beginning, Guan Mengjie was still chattering beside him, trying to find out ye Changqing¡¯s hobbies and habits. ¡± ¡°After an hour, Guan Mengjie was out of energy. ¡± ¡°She panted and pouted at ye Changqing,¡±¡±¡±¡±Instructor ye, I¡¯m really tired. Can we take a break?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing looked at the others and saw that they were all tired and could not walk, so he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Rest for 10 minutes.¡±¡± ¡± Guan Mengjie¡¯s smile bloomed immediately. ¡°Instructor ye still loved her from the bottom of his heart, and it was clear that he did not have no feelings for her. ¡± ¡°She moved closer to ye Changqing.¡±¡±Instructor ye, you¡¯re really strong. You¡¯ve walked for so long and you¡¯re not even out of breath.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing ignored her and was speechless. ¡°However, Guan Mengjie didn¡¯t mind at all. She smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Instructor ye, I see that your muscles are very well-proportioned, you look very good. There¡¯s a saying that goes like this, you look thin when you wear clothes, but you look chubby when you take off your clothes. It¡¯s referring to your figure, right? how does instructor Xuan usually train?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing felt that this woman was naggy. In order to clear his mind, he replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±Run, push-ups, dumbbells, and exercise for four hours a day.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Four hours? That ... That long? ¡°¡±That¡¯s so difficult,¡±¡± Guan Mengjie said with a frightened expression, then a look of admiration.¡±¡±Instructor ye, you¡¯re really amazing!¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing did not reply to her. He walked around and nced at Wang haiting thoughtfully. ¡°He raised his wrist, looked at the time, and said,¡±¡±ten minutes have passed. Let¡¯s continue.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After walking for another half an hour, Guan Mengjie said,¡±¡±stop, instructor ye. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing looked at the map in his hand and said,¡±¡±hold on a little longer. We¡¯re almost at the top.¡±¡± ¡± Guan Mengjie really couldn¡¯t move anymore. She sat on the ground and refused to move. Everyone stopped in their tracks when they saw this. ¡°Ye Changqing said,¡±¡±Guan Mengjie, hold on a little longer. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie said pitifully,¡±¡±instructor ye, I really can¡¯t walk anymore. My legs are so sore that they¡¯re shaking. Why don¡¯t you carry me for a while? that way, I won¡¯t be a burden to everyone¡¯s progress.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing frowned.¡±¡±Do you think this is a vacation or a game?¡±¡± he asked. ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie was very depressed. She threw her bag on the ground and said,¡±¡±I really can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When she threw the bag down, a big stone happened to ssh up and hit Wang haiting¡¯s leg. ¡± Chapter 2309 ? Chapter 2309: Side Story of brother Changqing (4) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wang haiting was wearing shorts today. The stone was hard and sharp, and it cut her leg. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hiss!¡±¡± Wang haiting covered her leg and cried out in pain. Because of this movement, she fell to the ground and twisted her injured leg. ¡± ¡°When her colleagues saw her, they quickly went forward to support her and asked,¡±¡±haiting, are you okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing this, Guan Mengjie quickly got up from the ground and walked to Wang haiting, asking,¡±¡±Tingting, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Are you, are you okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting moved her legs, but they were numb. She didn¡¯t dare to move, but still shook her head,¡±¡±¡±¡±I should be fine.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing noticed that the student was injured. He helped Wang haiting to the side and leaned over to look at her wound. ¡°There was a bruise on Wang haiting¡¯s foot, and there was some blood. ¡± ¡°He pressed it with his finger and asked,¡±¡±does it hurt?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting unconsciously moved her legs back.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine, just a little numb.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After pressing a few more ces and seeing Wang haiting¡¯s reaction, ye Changqing took out a small medicine bag from his bag and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Fortunately, I didn¡¯t hurt my bones.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The cold liquid was sprayed on her feet, relieving some of the pain. After that, ye Changqing put a ster on her to stop the bleeding. Wang haiting¡¯s frown rxed a little. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing asked,¡±¡±do you feel better?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting nodded,¡±¡±much better, thank you, instructor.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie said apologetically,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, Tingting. I, I didn¡¯t mean it. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting smiled at her.¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She did not me Wang haiting, but ye Changqing, as the officer, reprimanded Guan Mengjie,¡±¡±¡±¡±If you don¡¯t want to train, you can call your superior and apply, but please don¡¯t dy the other students¡±¡± training. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie lowered her head and said,¡±¡±I didn¡¯t expect this to happen either. I¡¯m just, just ... Sorry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing continued to be professional and said in a cold, mechanical voice,¡±¡±an apology can¡¯t solve anything. You are a statistician. If there are major errors in the data because of your mistakes, it will not be able to be fixed by then. It is also not something that can be solved by an apology.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As a Military Academy instructor, he was already used to lecturing others. ¡± Guan Mengjie had never been lectured in front of so many people before. Her face turned pale and her eyes reddened. She held back her tears and ran away ... ¡°While ye Changqing was lecturing them, no one made a sound. When they saw Guan Mengjie running away, one of the male colleagues who had a good impression of Guan Mengjie quickly said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll go see her. ¡°¡± Then, he chased after her. ¡± ¡°The day¡¯s training ended, and everyone went down the mountain together. ¡± ¡°Along the way down the mountain, Wang haiting was supported by others. Ye Changqing offered to send Wang haiting back, but Wang haiting refused.¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you for your concern, instructor. I drove here myself, so I won¡¯t trouble you.¡±¡± ¡± She waved at ye Changqing and turned to leave. Ye Changqing kept staring at Wang haiting¡¯s back until she disappeared from his sight. ¡°This girl was very strong and independent. She also had a very calm and steady temperament. In the past two days of training, everyone else hadined, but this girl had neverined or said that she was tired. ¡± ¡°However, he paid attention to her because she looked very familiar. He had this feeling at first sight. ¡± ¡°However, she could not remember where she had seen him before. ¡± Chapter 2310 ? Chapter 2310: Side Story of brother Changqing (5) Trantor: 549690339 Wang haiting went to the pharmacy before she went home. She was relieved after a professional doctor confirmed that she was fine. ¡°In the afternoon, Guan Mengjie came with fruits and medicine. With a guilty expression, she said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, Tingting. Is your foot better?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Much better,¡±¡± Wang haiting said with a smile.¡±¡±I¡¯m fine.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Let me see your wound ...¡±¡± Meng Guanjie was still worried. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m really fine. ¡°¡± Wang haiting raised her foot slightly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s still very swollen. Have you applied medicine?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve already applied the medicine. I should be fine after I sleep.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ve brought a special medicine. I heard that it¡¯s very good. It¡¯ll take effect once you apply it,¡±¡± Guan Mengjie said as she took out a bottle of medicinal wine from her bag. ¡± ¡°She twisted the cap open, and the small medicinal oil had a strong medicinal smell. Guan Mengjie frowned when she smelled it, then smiled at Wang haiting.¡±¡±¡±¡±Although the smell is very unpleasant, the effect is very good. I have investigated it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡±¡±Wang haiting said with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you thanking me for? if you say that, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re mocking me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No... I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Apply the medicinal wine. It¡¯s better for others to apply it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie moved her hand away and insisted on applying the medicine for Wang haiting. As she rubbed, she looked at Wang haiting and coughed.¡±¡±¡±¡±Tingting ... After I left, did instructor ye say anything?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting looked at her and shook her head,¡±¡±¡±¡±He didn¡¯t say anything?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjieughed awkwardly and continued to ask,¡±¡±I was already so angry, but he wasn¡¯t angry?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No,¡±¡± Wang haiting said firmly,¡±¡±he only said that because he was an instructor. It was his habit to discipline people.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Upon hearing this, Guan Mengjie¡¯s smile brightened up a little.¡±¡±He¡¯s quite scary when he¡¯s fierce, but ... He¡¯s quite attentive when taking care of people. He¡¯s really considerate when he¡¯s checking and treating your wounds.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting didn¡¯t know what Guan Mengjie was thinking, but she felt that her words were a little inappropriate. Ye Changqing didn¡¯t look like an attentive person. He was a man who had been an instructor in the military school for many years. He looked very rough, so how could he be attentive and considerate to others? ¡± Unless ... ¡°She thought for a moment and said,¡±¡±he¡¯s our instructor now. Of course, he can¡¯t let anything happen to us. Otherwise, he¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After Guan Mengjie finished applying the medicinal wine, Wang haiting pointed to the bathroom and asked her to wash her hands. ¡± ¡°After washing her hands, Guan Mengjie said very seriously,¡±¡±although he scolded me today, I just think that he¡¯s more handsome and charming like this. A man like him should be liked by many women.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting smiled awkwardly,¡±¡±maybe ...¡±¡± She paused for a moment and then replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±But that doesn¡¯t include me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This sentence seemed to have been guaranteed. Guan Mengjie immediatelyughed softly, but the words that came out of her mouth were,¡±¡±¡±¡±But instructor ye is so handsome, how could you not like him?¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting¡¯s expression was ufortable and she was in a bad mood. She had already expressed her thoughts. Why did he still ask her? how was she supposed to answer? she and ye Changqing could really be considered strangers. ¡°Guan Mengjie¡¯s face stiffened when Wang haiting didn¡¯t say anything. She said,¡±¡±I don¡¯t care if you like instructor ye or not, I like him very much ...¡±¡±¡±¡±Anyway, you can¡¯t snatch it from me~~¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2311 ? Chapter 2311: Side Story of brother Changqing (6) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t worry. ¡°¡± Wang haiting smiled, but she didn¡¯t really look at him. The two of them were colleagues and friends. She felt a little ufortable to be tested by ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°The injury on Wang haiting¡¯s foot recovered very quickly. On the third day, she was almost fully recovered. ¡± ¡°Seeing that her foot was fine, she took a taxi to the library to check on the data rted to the project. She did not expect to meet ye Changqing in the library. ¡± The two of them were slightly stunned. ¡°Ye Changqing sat down opposite Wang haiting.¡±¡±¡±¡±Is your foot better?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine now. Thank you, instructor ye. ¡°¡± After Wang haiting finished, she lowered her head and continued reading. ¡± ¡°Suddenly, she remembered Guan Mengjie¡¯s test the other day. In order to prevent Guan Mengjie from misunderstanding too much, Wang haiting said that for safety reasons, she should leave immediately and not have too much contact with instructor ye. ¡± ¡°Thinking of this, Wang haiting put away the book on the table, nodded to ye Changqing, and then took the book away. ¡± ¡°In the end, ye Changqing followed her out of the library and walked to the side of the road. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting smiled at ye Changqing,¡±¡±¡±¡±Goodbye, instructor ye.¡±¡± She hoped that he would stop following her. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Where are you going? I¡¯ll give you a lift,¡±¡± ye Changqing asked. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, I¡¯m meeting a friend,¡±¡± Wang haiting said. ¡± ¡°As she was walking away, a person suddenly ran out from the side path and bumped into Wang haiting. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s foot had not fully recovered, and she still had some psychological trauma. After being hit, she immediately lost her bnce and fell to the side. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing was quick to react. His slender arm reached out to support her waist and then held her in his arms to prevent her from falling.¡±¡±Be careful.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When his words of concern rang out, his hot breath all blew into her ears, making her body inexplicably numb. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s heart started to race. She pushed ye Changqing away and said in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. He ran away as if he was running for his life. ¡± Ye Changqing looked at her flustered back and thought of the woman who was always calm and collected during training. He could not help butugh. Wang haiting¡¯s feet had fully recovered by the time they went for the military training again. The sses on Saturday were still the same asst week. ¡°Although it was still a very simple training, everyone was still exhausted after an entire day. ¡± ¡°Compared tost week, Guan Mengjie was much more low-key this week. She no longer stuck to ye Changqing¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°On Sunday, they had field training. Unlike the mountain climbing training the day before, today¡¯s training was field CSbat. ¡± ¡°When the male colleagues heard that it was Counterstrike, they were instantly excited and immediately turned to ye Changqing to ask him questions. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wow! I¡¯ve always wanted to y this. Is it a real gun battle?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a two-group battle? Instructor, can I be in the same group as you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Does it take long?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing replied very patiently,¡±¡±it¡¯s not a real gun, it¡¯s a specially made gun. But it hurts when it hits the body, and it will make people faint for a short period of time. We have a total of fourteen people and are divided into two groups. If all the members of the group are OUT, it¡¯s considered a loss. We have to get the colored g at the top of the mountain to win. As for the rules of getting OUT, if you¡¯re shot in the vital part, you¡¯re immediately considered dead, and three shots to the other parts will be considered dead. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The groups were decided by drawing lots. Wang haiting and ye Changqing were in one group, while Guan Mengjie was in another group. After seeing the results of the group, she immediately wanted to trade with Wang haiting. ¡± Chapter 2312 ? Chapter 2312: Side Story of brother Changqing (7) Trantor: 549690339 Wang haiting didn¡¯t mind and immediately agreed. ¡°However, ye Changqing rejected her.¡±¡±No way. You¡¯ll be in whichever group you¡¯ve chosen. You can¡¯t change it so easily.¡±¡± ¡± Guan Mengjie looked at ye Changqing with a bitter expression before returning to her group. ¡°However, she did not want to be too far away from ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°When the game started, Guan Mengjie looked at ye Changqing from afar. She saw how quickly he had killed one of her members and felt that he was simply too cool. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Waa! Instructor ye, you¡¯re amazing. He killed two people in one go. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The male colleague who had been eliminated red at her unhappily.¡±¡±Whose side are you on?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie smiled awkwardly at him.¡±¡±I¡¯ll take revenge for you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Be careful,¡±¡± he warned. The male colleague reminded. ¡± ¡°As ye Changqing¡¯s gun was aimed at Guan Mengjie, she barely dodged it. She clutched her chest in panic. He really didn¡¯t have anypassion for women. ¡± Guan Mengjie went into hiding and quickly caught up with the group. She was no longer infatuated. ¡°After ye Changqing¡¯s side had finished distributing, everyone also went into hiding. However, there was a female colleague who stuck to ye Changqing. Ye Changqing asked her to move forward, but she refused. He asked her to move back, but she refused. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing was helpless.¡±¡±Don¡¯t get so close to me. This stone is too small. It can¡¯t block the two of us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°It was unknown who had fired the gun in front of them. When the girl heard the sound of the gun, she could not help but tremble.¡±¡±Instructor ye, I, I¡¯m scared. I only feel safe when I¡¯m with you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing frowned and said,¡±¡±you stay here and don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll hide at the side.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The female colleague grabbed her clothes and said,¡±¡±don ¡®t, don¡¯t go ... I¡¯m scared of being alone.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her grip was tight, and ye Changqing could not move for a while. He could only say,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let go of me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The female colleague moved a little outside and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll move a little this way. This way, the rock can block us.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Before she could finish her sentence, the female colleague was shot in the head.¡±¡±¡±¡±Hiss, it hurts.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing was speechless. He had already said that this cover was not enough to cover the two of them. ¡°She turned her head to look in front and happened to meet Guan Mengjie¡¯s eyes. When Guan Mengjie saw her, she immediately retreated and hid. ¡± He really couldn¡¯t tell that Guan Mengjie¡¯s marksmanship was actually so good. ¡°After his female colleague was eliminated, ye Changqing also had no tail left and could finally be in the mood to fight. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting had been lying in wait and did not shoot. When she heard a sound from the left, she immediately aimed her gun at that direction and found that it was ye Changqing. ¡± Ye Changqing made a shushing gesture. Wang haiting nodded and did not say anything. ¡°Ye Changqing gestured that there were two people diagonally opposite her. Wang haiting nodded, indicating that she understood. Then, she moved to the side. When ye Changqing squatted beside her, she gestured, meaning to ask,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s your next n?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll wait and see,¡±¡±ye Changqing replied softly. ¡± ¡°At that moment, someone had their eyes on them and fired at them. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing was taller, so even when he was squatting, he still showed a little of his head. Wang haiting quickly pulled him up and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Be careful!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°With Wang haiting¡¯s force, ye Changqing pressed his entire body on Wang haiting¡¯s body. He even wanted to touch her nose, so close that he could almost hear her breathing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±¡± She did not know whose heart was beating so fast. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing and Wang haiting¡¯s faces were both red. She wanted to move back subconsciously, but ye Changqing stopped her.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t move,¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2313 ? Chapter 2313: Side Story of brother Changqing (8) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°His voice was low and hoarse, and Wang haiting¡¯s face turned even redder. Her body stiffened, and she looked into the distance. ¡± ¡°The air seemed to be a little suffocating, but the atmosphere was extremely ambiguous. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting felt more and more hot, as if her body was slowly being roasted on fire. ¡± ¡°As time passed, ye Changqing still did not get up. Wang haiting felt like she could not hold it in any longer. She was about to ask when ye Changqing would get up when he rolled to the side. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting subconsciously looked at him, and their eyes met. ¡± ¡°Caught off guard, their eyes met. ¡± Wang haiting was embarrassed and didn¡¯t know how to break the awkwardness. ¡°On the other hand, ye Changqing was still calm. He opened his mouth and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After a few seconds of silence, ye Changqing said in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±The two of them have been squatting there and in a stalemate with us. We can¡¯t go on for a long time.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting thought for a moment.¡±¡±I¡¯m not good at shooting. How about this? I¡¯ll be the bait and pretend to hit them. Then you can hit them.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing rejected her suggestion without a second thought.¡±¡±No, you¡¯ll be kicked out.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s expression was very calm,¡±¡±but if this continues, we can¡¯t keep dragging it out. I¡¯ll go out and trade one for two, it¡¯s worth it.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After she finished speaking, she quickly ran to the stone on the right. ¡± He kept firing at the front. The two yers on the opposite side heard the gunshot and stuck their heads out to look at their field of vision. ¡°When they saw Wang haiting dodging, they both opened fire at Wang haiting, and at the same time, ye Changqing also opened fire at them. ¡± Two of the opponents had been eliminated. ¡°Wang haiting was shot once, but it was not a fatal spot. She was lucky to survive and was not out of the game. She continued to y as an injured person. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing looked at her and said,¡±¡±I¡¯ll Cover Youter. You run to the top of the mountain to get the g.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright,¡±¡± he said. ¡± The two of them stood back to back and went up the mountain while on guard. ¡°From afar, Wang haiting seemed to hear Guan Mengjie¡¯sint,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s just a game, do you have to be so serious? Shooting so many times, it hurts. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Then, there were people next to them. They were her team members. It seemed that the other side didn¡¯t have many people left, probably only two. It seemed that their team would win very soon. ¡± This kind of small-scale Counterstrike war ended very quickly. There were footsteps in front of them. Wang haiting chose a big tree to hide. ¡°However, there was andslide behind her. She lost her bnce and fell down with thendslide. She kept falling down the slope, and the skin of her palm was scraped. ¡± Ye Changqing turned around when he heard the sound. Wang haiting had already slid down the slope. ¡°He hurried over and looked at Wang haiting worriedly.¡±¡±¡±¡±How are you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting waved her hand.¡±¡±It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll climb up now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing quickly reached out his hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll pull you ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The slope was a bit high, and Wang haiting knew that it was impossible to climb it on her own. She said thank you and got up from the ground. When her feet touched the ground, she felt that the ground was soft, and she subconsciously looked down. ¡± ¡°It would have been better if he didn¡¯t look, but after looking at it, his heart suddenly twisted. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing frowned slightly and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It seems ...¡±¡± Wang haiting slowly squatted down and pushed the soil and grass away. When her hand touched the object under the soil, her eyes widened in horror and she jumped away. ¡± Chapter 2314 ? Chapter 2314: Side Story of brother Changqing (9) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°She hadn¡¯t made a sound when she fell, but now she couldn¡¯t help but scream! ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Wang haiting!¡±¡± Ye Changqing did not know what had happened. He could not care less and slid down the slope.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? what happened?¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting was flustered and pointed at his feet. ¡°It was only then that ye Changqing realized that something was wrong under his feet. He lowered his eyes ... Although he only saw a little, he was sure that he was stepping on a person, a dead person ... ¡± ¡°His expression changed drastically, and he immediately jumped away. ¡± ¡°However, he was not at a loss like Wang haiting. He calmly took out his phone and called the police. ¡± ¡°Because of this ident, the game was interrupted and the police came very quickly. As the discoverers, Wang haiting and ye Changqing were also called to assist in the investigation. ¡± ¡°On her way back, Guan Mengjie overheard her colleagues discussing this unexpected incident. She even heard them say that the two of them were hugging. ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie frowned.¡±¡±Who did you say was hugging who?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tingting and instructor ye, we all saw it ... To be precise, they were lying together. Mengjie, I think you shouldn¡¯t be so wishful. Instructor ye and Tingting must be old acquaintances. They might have been together for a long time.¡±¡± ¡± Her colleague¡¯s words made Guan Mengjie¡¯s face turn as cold as ice. How could that be? she had already tried Wang haiting. She said that she didn¡¯t like instructor ye at all. How could she still fight with her for instructor ye? But ... Could it be that Wang haiting had never treated her as a friend and had been lying to her? Just to snatch ye Changqing from her? ¨C Wang haiting had been depressed for the past two days. Her mind was filled with the girl lying on the ground that day. ¡°She had asked the police about the case. The girl who had been killed was a student from a school not far from thepetition venue. She was only 18 years old this year. From the autopsy, it seemed that she had been violently attacked before she died. ¡± ¡°As a professional stats analyzer, and for her to encounter such a situation, she hoped that she could help this girl and find the murderer of the girl as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°So, she decided to go to the girl¡¯s school to investigate. ¡± ¡°Seeing that she was about to go out, Guan Mengjie hurriedly asked her,¡±¡±Tingting, where are you going?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m going to T school,¡±¡± Wang haiting replied.¡±¡±I¡¯m going to look up some relevant information.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll go with you,¡±¡± Guan Mengjie immediately stood up and wanted to go with Wang haiting, but Wang haiting refused.¡±¡±¡±¡±No need, Mengjie. Don¡¯t you have a project to work on recently? you can go on with your work.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie looked at Wang haiting¡¯s back as she disappeared from her sight, and the smile on her face slowly disappeared. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting went to the school to find some information rted to the case, and then went to the police station to apply to check the relevant information. ¡± ¡°When she came out, she happened to run into ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re also here to see the progress of the case?¡±¡± Ye Changqing asked. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting nodded and then smiled,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was really afraid that she would have any private contact with ye Changqing. In the past two days, Guan Mengjie had already tested her and ye Changqing¡¯s rtionship countless times. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing did not let her go. He looked at her and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯ll treat you to a meal. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I want to talk to you about this case.¡±¡± Then, without waiting for Wang haiting¡¯s reply, he took the file from Wang haiting and turned around ... ¡± Chapter 2315 ? Chapter 2315: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (10) Trantor: 549690339 Wang haiting looked at her empty hands and had no choice but to follow. The two of them went to the nearest Hunan cuisine restaurant and ordered four dishes and one soup. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s a little bit, I won¡¯t be able to finish it. ¡°¡± It was really a waste. Three dishes would be enough for two people. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing didn¡¯t say anything. He just served her a bowl of soup and asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You even went to school?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m nning to do a PowerPoint presentation,¡±¡± Wang haiting replied.¡±¡±Then I¡¯ll analyze the case with the data.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing looked confused. He looked at Wang haiting and asked slowly,¡±¡±¡±¡±You can also analyze the data to determine the possibility of the murderer in a murder case?¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting nodded. ¡°¡±¡±Oh, then tell me, what can you confirm from the data you collected today?¡±¡± Ye Changqing was very curious. It was not something he was involved in. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±On the surface, not only was the victim violently attacked before she died, but she was also isted by her ssmates using cold violence. As for the details, I haven¡¯t done a PowerPoint presentation yet, so I can¡¯t analyze who among the students who attacked her has the most data.¡±¡± Wang haiting¡¯s speech was full of charm. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You did a PowerPoint? You¡¯ll be able to analyze who the murderer is?¡±¡± Ye Changqing asked again. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Maybe we can¡¯t analyze who the murderer is, but we can analyze who is most likely to be the murderer.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing heard this and smiled. ¡°Wang haiting looked at ye Changqing¡¯s well-defined and manly face and frowned slightly,¡±¡±what are youughing at?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing seemed to be in a good mood. He raised his eyebrows and his handsome face was radiant.¡±¡±I just suddenly thought of something. Don¡¯t you always do a PowerPoint before you decide on something?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Hearing this, Wang haiting alsoughed,¡±¡±¡±¡±It seems that all the important things have been like this ... Maybe it¡¯s an upational disease.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The two of them were like old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. They continued to eat and chat. Although the whole topic revolved around the case, the atmosphere was particrly warm. ¡± ¡°In the middle, Wang haiting took the opportunity to test ye Changqing¡¯s attitude towards Guan Mengjie and tried her best to improve Guan Mengjie¡¯s impression of him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That miss Guan is quite special ...¡±¡± She was very difficult to deal with and very delicate. Ye Changqing did not finish his sentence. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting thought that he had a good impression of Guan Mengjie, so she smiled and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±She¡¯s very beautiful and very capable. There are many boys who are pursuing her, but she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend yet.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She wanted to help Guan Mengjie, but ye Changqing did not respond to her and changed the topic to the case. ¡± ¡°Coming out of the restaurant, ye Changqing wanted to see Wang haiting off. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting thought that she still had to go back to her office. If Guan Mengjie saw that ye Changqing had sent her back, she might misunderstand, so she quickly waved her hand.¡±¡±¡±¡±No need, no need. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Be careful on the road,¡±¡± ye Changqing said. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting nodded, walked to the side of the road, and hailed a taxi. ¡± ¡°As soon as she returned to the office, Guan Mengjie leaned over to her side.¡±¡±¡±¡±Have you finished your task?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s all done. Now, I¡¯ll do an urate PowerPoint presentation and see if I can help the police.¡±¡± Wang haiting was hesitating whether she should tell Guan Mengjie about her encounter with ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you need help, remember to tell me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes, yes. Thank you, Mengjie.¡±¡± In the end, Wang haiting decided not to say anything. Originally, it was nothing, but now that Guan Mengjie had misunderstood her, it was still a matter of time. ¡± Chapter 2316 ? Chapter 2316: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (11) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Guan Mengjie returned to her seat and continued to work, but after a while, she moved her chair to Wang haiting¡¯s side. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Tingting, I want to ask instructor ye out for a meal, but I can¡¯t find an excuse. Can you help me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You want me to help you?¡±¡± ¡°¡±What?¡±¡± Wang haiting was troubled.¡±¡±How can I help you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Last time you twisted your ankle, it was instructor ye who helped you. You can send him a message and say that you want to treat him to a meal to thank him for his helpst time.¡±¡± Guan Mengjie looked at Wang haiting expectantly and pleaded with her. ¡± Wang haiting was speechless. ¡°She had just had a meal with ye Changqing, and they did not talk about her foot at the table. Now, she was sending him a message to thank him for treating her to a meal? ¡± What the hell was this? ¡°She wanted to refuse, but Guan Mengjie hugged her arm and said in a coquettish voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tingting, please help me.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°In order not to let Guan Mengjie misunderstand her, Wang haiting finally nodded and agreed. She sent a message to ye Changqing and said that she would treat him to dinner tomorrow night. Ye Changqing immediately agreed. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting heaved a sigh of relief and said to Guan Mengjie,¡±¡±¡±¡±Alright, we¡¯ve made an appointment. You can just go.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie said,¡±¡±that¡¯s definitely not possible. It would be too obvious if we do that. You still have toe with me. However, you can find an excuse to leave halfway through the meal.¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting hesitated for a moment and then agreed. ¡°The next day, Guan Mengjie had dressed up specially. She was dressed in a charming, sexy, and charming manner. ¡± ¡°When they arrived at the meeting ce, ye Changqing¡¯s expression turned cold when he saw Guan Mengjie. He looked at Wang haiting. ¡± ¡°For some reason, Wang haiting felt that ye Changqing¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. ¡± ¡°However, she had no choice. After this incident, she would not get involved in the matters between the two of them. It felt like she was being roasted by lightning. ¡± ¡°After enduring for 10 minutes, her scheduled call came. She quickly found an excuse to slip away. During this time, she did not look at ye Changqing¡¯s expression. She only knew that Guan Mengjie was smiling as she watched her leave. ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie drank a few sses of wine. She looked at the extremely handsome ye Changqing in front of her and leaned on him under the influence of alcohol.¡±¡±Instructor ye, let¡¯s continue drinking.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing refused.¡±¡±I have something to do as well. I¡¯ll be leaving first. Enjoy your meal.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the point of using it slowly? Guan Mengjie immediately pulled ye Changqing back.¡±¡±Instructor ye, do you hate me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing¡¯s cold face seemed to be a little impatient, but when he saw Guan Mengjie¡¯s Red eyes, he said in a soft voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re thinking too much,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie stared at ye Changqing and took two deep breaths, as if she had mustered up some great courage. Then she said,¡±¡±instructor ye, I like you. I¡¯ve liked you since the first time I saw you.¡±¡± So, can you be my boyfriend?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Faced with the sudden confession, ye Changqing was stunned for a moment. Then, he said,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re suitable for each other.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie looked at him in a daze, feeling extremely upset. Her eyes turned red immediately.¡±¡±You¡¯ve never even tried to be together. How do you know that we¡¯re not suitable?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing felt a headacheing on. He said again,¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie couldn¡¯t help but cry. She felt so embarrassed, so embarrassed. ¡± ¡°After being embarrassed, he was still a little angry. ¡± ¡°She red at ye Changqing and asked,¡±¡±you rejected me so quickly. Is it because you like Wang haiting?¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2317 ? Chapter 2317: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (12) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Changqing frowned.¡±¡±You¡¯ve had too much to drink. I¡¯ll call a taxi for you. You can go home and rest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When Guan Mengjie saw that he did not answer her directly, her heart sank to the bottom of the sea. She was right, ye Changqing really liked Wang haiting. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need!¡±¡± After Guan Mengjie said this, she ran away in tears. ¡± ¡°The next day at work, Wang haiting realized that Guan Mengjie¡¯s attitude towards her had a 360-degree change. She told her to pretend that she didn¡¯t hear her and looked away indifferently, as if she was air. ¡± Wang haiting was dumbfounded. What was going on? Didn¡¯t she already help her make an appointment with ye Changqing? Could it be that she was not happy with ye Changqingst night? ¡°During lunch, Wang haiting deliberately left with Guan Mengjie. When there was no one around, she reached out and held her hand.¡±¡±Mengjie ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie, who was being held, immediately flung her hand away.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t touch me. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting was embarrassed by the inexplicable anger.¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? What was happening? Before you sentence a person to death, shouldn¡¯t you let her know what crime she hasmitted?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie¡¯s eyes were red as she red at Wang haiting.¡±¡±Don¡¯t be so nice, Wang haiting. He rejected me. Are you happy now?¡±¡± ¡± Reject her? Was he referring to ye Changqing? ¡°So, she was angry after her confession was rejected? But why was he angry at her? ¡± ¡°Wang haiting was speechless. She sneered.¡±¡±Why should I be happy? it¡¯s none of my business.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie saw her nonchnt attitude and hated her to death.¡±¡±Stop pretending, Wang haiting. If it weren¡¯t for you, he would have epted me.¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting couldn¡¯t figure out why ye Changqing didn¡¯t ept her. Wasn¡¯t it because he didn¡¯t like her? didn¡¯t she Know ye Changqing a long time ago and didn¡¯t he like her now? What did this have to do with her? ¡°Guan Mengjie continued,¡±¡±ever since you got injured, you¡¯ve been acting pitiful to get his attention. Then, you seduced him on purpose during the shooting of Counterstrike. Everyone saw you two hugging. Then, you used the excuse of investigating a case to secretly go on a date with him. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be so scheming and good at seducing men. I¡¯ve misjudged you. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m so stupid to treat you as my good friend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting was confused,¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie looked as if she had seen through Wang haiting and continued,¡±¡±¡±¡±I can¡¯t win against a scheming woman like you. However, when ye Changqing sees your true colors, he¡¯ll definitely hate you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s mouth was wide open,¡±¡±¡±......¡± ¡± Was he really scheming? Or was it Guan Mengjie¡¯s one-sided wish to live in her own world? He was dizzy! Could it be that ye Changqing had said something to her when she confessed to him? Wang haiting went to find ye Changqing. She had been to District Z¡¯s military school before and was very familiar with the ce. It was not difficult to find ye Changqing. ¡°Ye Changqing was not surprised by her appearance. His expression was silent and serious, and his attitude was cold. There was no trace of his previous gentleness. He looked particrly cold. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting looked at him and tried to speak as calmly as possible,¡±¡±¡±¡±Instructor ye, I want to talk to you about Mengjie.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing raised his eyes and nced at him. He said indifferently,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re a stats analyzer, not a matchmaker!!¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting was stunned and looked guilty. Chapter 2318 ? Chapter 2318: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (13) Trantor: 549690339 Wang haiting was stunned and looked guilty. She didn¡¯t know what to say and just stared at ye Changqing. ¡°Ye Changqing was also looking at her. He was wearing an army green shirt, and the sun shone through the window on him, but he felt cold. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that ye Changqing was a little strange today. He was different from every time they met. ¡± But he couldn¡¯t tell what the difference was. ¡°Wang haiting collected her thoughts and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I know it¡¯s my fault that I asked you out for a meal, but something came up and I left first. I apologize to you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing was still in the same position as before. He looked at her indifferently and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here to apologize to me. It¡¯s more like you¡¯re here to condemn me.¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting was so embarrassed that she really wanted to find a hole to hide in. Could this guy not be so sarcastic? she was really here to apologize sincerely. ¡°¡±¡±Maybe it¡¯s because after I left yesterday, you were angry with me and said something that made Mengjie misunderstand, so you¡¯re a little angry with me now,¡±¡± Wang haiting said carefully, trying to calm her words,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mengjie likes you. It¡¯s impossible that you can¡¯t tell, right?¡±¡± ¡± Guan Mengjie must have confessed to himst night ... ¡°Ye Changqing smiled faintly, but it did not reach his eyes.¡±¡±¡±¡±So, why would she be angry with you? you helped her ask me out. Regardless of whether it works or not, shouldn¡¯t she thank you?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting also felt the same way. He should not be angry at her, unless she was the reason why ye Changqing rejected Guan Mengjie. ¡± ¡°However, judging from ye Changqing¡¯s tone just now, could it be that he had really used her as an excuse to reject Guan Mengjie? ¡± ¡°She coughed out of the blue, choking on her own saliva. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Y-y-y-you ... What did you say to Mengjie? You¡¯re going to kill me. ¡°¡± Wang haiting was furious. ¡± ¡°She expressed that if it were her, she would also be angry when the man she liked said that the person he liked was his friend. She would also want to break off their friendship. This ye Changqing was helping her to date a beautiful woman, not forcing him into the arms of a perverted uncle. Did he have to take revenge like this? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I didn¡¯t say anything. I just rejected her.¡±¡± Ye Changqing replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You didn¡¯t say anything and only rejected her. Why would she me me? That¡¯s not what you just said. ¡°¡± He had clearly hinted at it just now. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She probably can tell that the person I like is you.¡±¡± Ye Changqing¡¯s casual words struck the ground like a sudden p of thunder. ¡± Wang haiting looked at ye Changqing in a daze. It took her a while to understand what he really meant. ¡°She widened her eyes in disbelief. It was as if her mind had been struck by lightning, and her whole body was petrified, melted, and weathered. ¡± What kind of international joke is this! ¡°She wanted him to stop fooling around, but when she met ye Changqing¡¯s cold and serious gaze, there was no hint of a joke or ridicule. ¡± ¡°So, he was serious ... ¡± Was he sick? did he take the wrong medicine? ¡°Otherwise, it would be revenge on her. Saying that he liked her was better than not saying anything and only letting Guan Mengjie know was actually more lethal! ¡± ¡°Forget it, forget it. There was no need to talk to him anymore. Wang haiting turned around and left. ¡± ¡°She returned to the office and tried to exin to Guan Mengjie again, but Guan Mengjie ignored her and looked like she had let her down. ¡± Chapter 2319 ? Chapter 2319: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (14) Trantor: 549690339 This made Wang haiting particrly distressed. ¡°After all, she was the closest to Wang haiting in the office. ¡± ¡°It was the weekend again, and Guan Mengjie had asked for leave. Wang haiting was also embarrassed to see ye Changqing¡¯s uneasiness. During the training, she did not even look at ye Changqing. Fortunately, ye Changqing did not say anything to her. ¡± ¡°When she met Guan Mengjie at work again, she identally heard that Guan Mengjie wanted to change her position. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting felt that she had to talk to Guan Mengjie. Fortunately, Guan Mengjie wasn¡¯t as resistant asst time. The two of them drank coffee and went to the rooftop together. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s really nothing going on between me and that ye Changqing. I¡¯m not that close to him. He¡¯s just trying to make you misunderstand. He¡¯s just not happy that I asked him out on your behalf. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I have eyes,¡±¡± Guan Mengjie said coldly. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting looked at the sky in the distance. The clear blue sky was as clear as Jade, but her mood was extremely gloomy. She sighed,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. Do you really not believe me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She looked at Guan Mengjie, and Guan Mengjie looked back at her with a cold gaze, as if she would never believe her. ¡± Wang haiting felt helpless. It seemed that whatever she said would be useless. ¡°Just as she was feeling extremely dejected, she heard a burst ofughter. ¡± ¡°She turned her head in shock and looked at Guan Mengjie again. Guan Mengjie was no longer as cold as before. She suddenly smiled brightly and said to her disdainfully,¡±¡±¡±¡±That¡¯s enough. If you like him, go ahead. It¡¯s just a man. I don¡¯t have to be with him. ¡°¡± ¡± Wang haiting still didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°¡±¡±I was only nning to make you angry for a week,¡±¡± Guan Mengjie snorted. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting was surprised and smiled at her,¡±¡±¡±¡±But you won¡¯t change your position again, right?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie shook her head.¡±¡±No, I still have to change. But it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ve been thinking about changing departments for a long time. I want to get some frontline work.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting still couldn¡¯t believe it,¡±¡±¡±¡±Really?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie shrugged her shoulders.¡±¡±Of course it¡¯s true. Actually, I don¡¯t like him that much. After all, we didn¡¯t have much contact. Love at first sight was just the stimtion of the eye. After the stimtion, it will return to calmness. This is what I¡¯m like now.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She pursed her lips and said with a calm expression,¡±¡±if you really like ye Changqing, then you can be with him. I won¡¯t be angry.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie said that she liked ye Changqing in the past, so she definitely liked him very much. Otherwise, why would she chase after him? however, he didn¡¯t like her, so she didn¡¯t want to put her warm face on the cold shoulder. ¡± ¡°She liked ye Changqing and also liked Wang haiting. Wang haiting did not have any feelings for ye Changqing, so she did not do anything wrong to her. ¡± Why would she lose a friend who treated her sincerely for a man who didn¡¯t like her? ¡°Wang haiting was shocked, afraid that Guan Mengjie was being sarcastic. ¡± ¡°However, Guan Mengjie suddenly added in a serious tone,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m serious. ¡°¡± ¡± Wang haiting¡¯s face was red. ¡°¡±¡±You really don¡¯t like ye Changqing?¡±¡± Guan Mengjie asked. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. Guan Mengjie said,¡±¡±¡±¡±But ye Changqing really likes you.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Can we not talk about this?¡±¡± Wang haiting really did not want to talk to Guan Mengjie about whether ye Changqing liked her or not ... ¡± Chapter 2320 ? Chapter 2320: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (15) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wang haiting really did not want to talk to Guan Mengjie about whether ye Changqing liked her or not. She felt that Guan Mengjie did not care about it anymore, but it would probably be ufortable to talk about this now. ¡± ¡°However, Guan Mengjie insisted on discussing it. ¡°¡±I could tell long ago. He¡¯s been peeking at you. I don¡¯t believe that he doesn¡¯t like you.¡±¡± Since your mom always makes you go on blind dates, you might as well think about ye Changqing. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Indeed, in the past two years, mother Wang had be more and more anxious and kept urging Wang haiting to go on blind dates. ¡± ¡°In the past two days, mother Wang had called her several times, urging her to go on a blind date. ¡± Wang haiting always said there was no rush. ¡°Mother Wang was angry.¡±¡±You¡¯re already 26. I already gave birth to you at your age. You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend now. How can I not be anxious?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting said,¡±¡±mom, society is different now. It¡¯s normal to be single at the age of 26. There¡¯s no need to be anxious. Many people don¡¯t even want to get married. I¡¯m not saying that. I just don¡¯t have a suitable one.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t care. My friend introduced a boy to you. He¡¯s quite good-looking and is a high-quality single man. He¡¯s tall and capable. You have to go and take a look no matter what. After all, you¡¯re going to be 30 soon. By then, you¡¯ll have to let others choose you, and you¡¯ll be the one to choose others.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ll see, mom~~¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No, you have to go and see this boy no matter what.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Thus, mother Wang ordered Wang haiting to go no matter what. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting couldn¡¯t refuse, so sheined to Guan Mengjie. ¡± ¡°After their previous conversation, the two of them had not talked about ye Changqing again. Guan Mengjie continued to go for military training, but she did not pester ye Changqing anymore. ¡± There were also colleagues who ridiculed Guan Mengjie for giving up so quickly. ¡°Guan Mengjie expressed that she was a woman who liked handsome men very easily. If this handsome man didn¡¯t love her, she would find someone else. ¡± ¡°After hearing Wang haiting¡¯sint, she even teased Wang haiting,¡±¡±¡±¡±The person on the blind date can¡¯t bepared to instructor ye. I think you should just be with instructor ye. Then, you won¡¯t have to worry about this anymore.¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting could tell that Guan Mengjie had really given up on ye Changqing. ¡°However, even if Guan Mengjie had given up on ye Changqing, she still had no intention of developing a rtionship with ye Changqing because their rtionship could not be any more ordinary. ¡± ¡°She really had to give in to Guan Mengjie. However, after the recent training, she could tell that Guan Mengjie really did not like ye Changqing anymore. ¡± ¡°Feelings came and went quickly, clean and neat. ¡± ¡°In the end, Wang haiting couldn¡¯t persuade her mother, so she decided to go on the blind date. The other party was indeed a good man, just as her mother said. He was wearing a ck suit and looked okay, but he spoke very arrogantly. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I heard that miss Wang is a civil servant?¡±¡± He crossed his legs and acted like he was a big Shot. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Yes.¡±¡± Wang haiting replied. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Which unit?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting thought about it and decided to hide the real Department. After all, she was in a secret department,¡±¡±¡±¡±The housing Committee,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Miss Wang, have you had a boyfriend before?¡±¡± The man curled his lips in disdain and quickly changed the topic. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±We¡¯ve talked,¡±¡± Wang haiting was very impatient. She just wanted to end this blind date as soon as possible. ¡± ¡°Hearing that, the man¡¯s face darkened and he said,¡±¡±¡±¡±I hope my woman is clean.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2321 ? Chapter 2321: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (16) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wang haiting felt as if she had just eaten a piece of straw, and it was stuck in her throat. She suddenly looked at this weird man in front of her impatiently. ¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t stay a second longer, so she made up an excuse and left without caring if the other party agreed. ¡± ¡°The man seemed to be very displeased and muttered softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s the big deal with a pair of old shoes that someone else has worn. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting didn¡¯t go far. She stopped when she heard this, but she couldn ¡®t. ¡± ¡°She turned around again and picked up the coffee that she had just taken a few sips of. Then, she sshed it on the man. She turned around and strode away, ignoring the man¡¯s embarrassment. ¡± ¡°What a weirdo, it really destroyed his three views. ¡± Wang haiting was depressed for the whole day. ¡°That night, she met ye Xingkong. Ye Xingkong obviously sensed it and asked her what was going on. Wang haiting immediately began toin to ye Xingkong. ¡± Ye Xingkongughed. ¡°Wang haiting nced at her unhappily,¡±¡±¡±¡±You¡¯re stillughing? are we friends?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s quite funny. You can¡¯t me me,¡±¡± ye Xingxing said as he put a piece of watermelon in his mouth.¡±¡±But why do you want to go on a blind date?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Don¡¯t mention it. My mom thinks I¡¯m getting old and is in a hurry to find me a boyfriend.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You¡¯re old, how can you be old?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Look at how old you are. You¡¯re about to marry Lu yubai. Look at me, I¡¯m a few years older than you, but I don¡¯t even have a boyfriend. How can my mother not be worried?¡±¡± Of course, it was only her mother who was anxious. She really felt that she was still young and it would not be toote to find a boyfriend in a few years. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±By the way, my brother is a few years older than you. How about I introduce him to you?¡±¡± the more ye Xingxing spoke, the more he felt that her brother and Wang haiting were a perfect match. They were a match made in heaven. It would be great if they could be together. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Stop fooling around.¡±¡± She knew that ye Xingkong had an elder brother ... But she didn¡¯t care what he did. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not joking, and I¡¯m not lying to you. My brother is really a good man. He¡¯s serious, responsible, handsome, and has a great figure. As far as I know, he only had one girlfriend before, but they broke up a long time ago. He¡¯s a man who is very serious about rtionships.¡±¡±¡±¡±Why don¡¯t we arrange for you two to meet this week and get to know each other?¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting hesitated and did not speak. ¡°¡±¡±It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it when we meet,¡±¡±ye Xingguang continued,¡±¡± just take it as making another friend. Besides, if you leave today, your mom won¡¯t know the truth, so she¡¯ll definitely be unhappy. She¡¯ll definitely introduce you to someone else in the future. My brother is much more reliable than those your mom introduced!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting hesitated for a moment, but she agreed after thinking about it. ¡°¡±¡±¡±Alright, then.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Seeing that Wang haiting had agreed, ye Xingxing immediately called his brother, but no one picked up. ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing cursed ye Changqing in his heart for failing at such a critical moment. Then, he smiled at Wang haiting and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±He might be busy right now. Let¡¯s meet next Saturday. What do you think?¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting nodded in agreement. ¡°After returning home, ye Xingxing kept calling ye Changqing¡¯s phone. After a few calls, the call finally got through. She firstined a little, then exined her purpose,¡±¡±¡±¡±This Saturday, I¡¯ve arranged a date with a beauty for you. Go and meet her!¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2322 ? Chapter 2322: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (17) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°¡±¡±What?¡±¡± ye Changqing was stunned. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±A blind date.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m not going. ¡°¡± Ye Changqing refused without thinking. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That girl is really good ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°This time, he didn¡¯t wait for ye Xingchen to finish before hanging up. After hanging up, he couldn¡¯t help but rub his forehead helplessly. This sister of his just liked to worry about his Affairs. ¡± ¡°Even if he didn¡¯t have a goal now, he wouldn¡¯t let her mess around. ¡± Ye Xingxing looked at his phone and couldn¡¯t help but grind his teeth. Serves him right for not being able to find a girlfriend. But what about Wang haiting? She should have asked for her brother¡¯s opinion. It was so awkward now. ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry, sister Tingting, my brother is busy this Saturday. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t make sure if he had time before arranging it for him ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingkong typed out this string of messages, but he couldn¡¯t send them out no matter what. ¡± It was too obvious that she had something on. ¡°She thought for a moment and deleted the message. Then, she sent another message: ¡°¡±My brother is not the only good man I know. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s good enough for you. Why don¡¯t I introduce you to another outstanding young man?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Lu yubai knew a lot of handsome men, and there must be one that suited Wang haiting. ¡± ¡°But Wang haiting was such a good girl, he really didn¡¯t want her to be taken away ... ¡± ¡°Ye Xingxing thought about it and deleted the message. She was a little unwilling to give up, so she found a photo of Wang haiting in her photo album and sent it to ye Changqing¡¯s phone. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Such a beautiful girl, how is she not good enough for you? if you don¡¯t agree to meet her now, don¡¯t regret it in the future!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When ye Changqing saw Wang haiting¡¯s photo, he jumped up from his chair. ¡± He had never expected that the blind date that his sister had set him up with would be Wang haiting. ¡°¡±¡±Saturday, right? I¡¯ll go!¡±¡± Ye Changqing replied with a message. ¡± Ye Xingkong was shocked. She actually agreed after seeing the photo? She rolled her eyes slyly. Could it be love at first sight ... ¡°She thought for a moment and replied,¡±¡±I thought you didn¡¯t want to go on blind dates?¡±¡± ¡°¡±Even if you¡¯re not willing, many people are. I just sent a photo to someone and they immediately agreed after seeing the photo. They were very proactive, but it means that you don¡¯t have a chance.¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing was speechless. They changed her so quickly and asked Wang haiting to go on a blind date with someone else? Ye Changqing finally lost his cool and immediately made a call. ¡°Ye Xingkong waspletely shocked. Why was he reacting so strongly after seeing the photo? When she picked up the call, she was still in disbelief.¡±¡±Brother ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Location?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What ce?¡±¡± Ye Xingkong pretended not to know. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The blind date¡¯s location.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Xingguang let out a deep ¡®Oh¡¯.¡±¡±Brother, why did you suddenly change so much? why are you so enthusiastic?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know you¡¯ve set your eyes on a newputer model. I¡¯ll send it to you tomorrow.¡±¡± Ye Changqing began to tempt him. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That phone call, my most beloved, dearest instructor Lu, he has already given it to me.¡±¡± Ye Xing Kong said with a smile. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯ll agree to three of your requests. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell mom that you didn¡¯t take a breakst week. You were fooling around with Lu yubai.¡±¡± This time, it was not only a temptation, but also a threat. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you my brother? ¡°¡±He forgets his sister at the sight of a beauty ...¡±¡± Ye Xingxing cursed, but his lips were all smiles. It seemed like she wouldn¡¯t have to listen to her mother¡¯s nagging about why her brother still hadn¡¯t found a girlfriend. ¡± ¡°However, her brother was really obsessed with looks. ¡± ¡°She had only seen a photo, and she was already so devoted to him. What would happen if they met? ¡± Chapter 2323 ? Chapter 2323: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (18) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°In the blink of an eye, it was Saturday. Wang haiting had specially tidied herself up for the blind date. She was wearing a light yellow dress, which made her skin look fair and bright. With her delicate face, clear eyes, and light makeup, she stood Central Africa the crowd, not eye-catching. ¡± She went to the restaurant and ordered her meal. The private room was very quiet. The silence was suffocating and made her nervous. Wang haiting took out her phone and yed with it to ease her tension until she heard the door open. She quickly put away her phone and looked up. A bouquet of bright red roses entered her eyes. ¡°¡±¡±Hello ...¡±¡± The man¡¯s voice was deep and familiar. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± he said. Wang haiting was confused. She smiled gently and took the roses, ¡± ¡°When he looked up and saw the man¡¯s face, he was instantly stunned. He looked at the man in a suit in front of him in shock. Unlike him, who was in a military uniform, the man in a ck suit was handsome and cold. ¡± Wang haiting took two seconds to react. How could it be ye Changqing ... Starry sky¡¯s brother was actually ye Changqing. ¡°Was the world too small, or was she too fated with ye Changqing? ¡± ¡°The two of them sat opposite each other, and the air was filled with strangeness. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting saw ye Changqing¡¯s calm expression and did not seem surprised at all. She asked,¡±¡±¡±¡±You know that I¡¯m the one you¡¯re going on a blind date with?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing took a sip of water and looked at her indifferently.¡±¡±¡±¡±Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t even care who the other party is and just go on a blind date?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Of course not! But how was Wang haiting going to respond to him? She agreed to the blind date because she didn¡¯t want to get tangled up with ye Changqing. However, she didn¡¯t expect ye Changqing to be the second person on the blind date. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing pushed the menu to Wang haiting,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯d like to eat. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I¡¯m fine with anything. ¡°¡± Wang haiting said politely and pushed the menu in front of ye Changqing. Oh my God, the blind date was an acquaintance. The scene must have been very awkward. ¡± Ye Changqing nced at her and did not say anything. He called the waiter in and ordered a few dishes. Wang haiting took a look and realized that they were all her favorite. She even did her homework ... Could it be that ye Changqing really liked her? ¡°However, she really did not have much contact with ye Changqing. They had only exchanged a few nods. ¡± ¡°Not long after, the dishes were all served. The waiter closed the door, and the room was quiet again. The two of them ate in silence and did not speak for a long time. ¡± ¡°It was not until ye Changqing put food on Wang haiting¡¯s te that Wang haiting said politely,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±No need,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°After a simple conversation, the two fell silent again. Wang haiting also thought about whether she should take the initiative to ease the atmosphere. ¡± ¡°But in the end, he gave up, thinking that there was probably no follow-up to this blind date ... ¡± ¡°Therefore, when ye Changqing suddenly said that they were going to the moviester, Wang haiting took a deep breath and gathered her courage to say to him,¡±¡±¡±¡±Instructor ye, I feel like we¡¯re ...¡±¡± Not very likely. ¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but his meaning was clear. ¡± ¡°However, ye Changqing acted as if he did not understand her and said to her,¡±¡±¡±¡±You can just call me Changqing. Of course, if you want to be more fun, you can call me brother Changqing.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting immediately choked on the food in her mouth and coughed,¡±¡±¡±¡±Cough, cough, cough ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing immediately handed her a cup of water.¡±¡±¡±¡±Eat slowly.¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2324 ? Chapter 2324: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (19) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wang haiting drank some water and coughed twice before she recovered. She took the tissue from ye Changqing and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Thank you,¡±¡± he said. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±There¡¯s no need for thanks between us,¡±¡±ye Changqing replied with a faint smile. ¡± Wang haiting was speechless. ¡°Fortunately, there was no food in her mouth, or she would have choked again. ¡± ¡°He was being too friendly. Even if it was a blind date, the follow-up would require both parties ¡®agreement. ¡± ¡°Although this man was usually dressed in a military uniform, looked clean, tidy, and reticent, he was actually a shrewd and domineering man. Since it was a blind date, he should at least ask her opinion. ¡± ¡°Now, it was as if they were already on a date ... ¡± ¡°She thought for a moment, looked at ye Changqing and said,¡±¡±¡±¡±Instructor ... Ye, I¡¯m here today for a blind date because I want to find someone to marry, but ...¡±¡± ¡± She wanted to tactfully tell ye Changqing that he was not the person she was going to marry. ¡°However, he was interrupted by ye Changqing,¡±¡±¡±¡±Then, when do you want to get married?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Ah???¡±¡± How did ite to marriage? how did such a conversatione about ... Wang haiting had the urge to hit her head with a cup. ¡± Was he pretending not to know? Could he really not tell that she was rejecting the idea of continuing their rtionship? ¡°It was drizzling outside, and the weather was getting cold. The two walked out of the restaurant one after another. Wang haiting¡¯s clothes were a little thin, and when a gust of wind blew, it was cold. She subconsciously raised her hand to cover her arm. ¡± Ye Changqing nced at her exposed arm. The cold wind was giving her goosebumps. He took off his suit jacket and put it on Wang haiting. ¡°Wang haiting was about to say goodbye to him, but was shocked by his sudden action. When she reacted, she immediately thought of rejecting him,¡±¡±¡±¡±No need ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°However, ye Changqing interrupted her domineeringly. He pressed his hands on her shoulders to fix her clothes and looked down at her.¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s cold, don¡¯t move. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°The man¡¯s scent was all over the clothes, and the man¡¯s strong hormones were stimted by the smell to stimte the dopamine in her body. She felt as if her whole body couldn¡¯t calm down, and she even stuttered,¡±¡±Thank ... Thank you!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She had just thanked him casually, but he had actually asked her seriously,¡±¡±how do you want to thank me?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s mouth twitched. She really wanted to throw the clothes to him. She didn¡¯t ask him for the clothes, but he gave them to her of his own ord. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±How about this? it¡¯s raining anyway. Let¡¯s go and watch a movie.¡±¡± Before Wang haiting could say anything, he held her hand and walked to the cinema next door. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s body stiffened slightly. When she was held by him, she subconsciously wanted to break free, but ye Changqing¡¯s big palm held her hand tightly like an iron wall, and she could not break free at all. ¡± ¡°Even though it was raining, there were still many people at the cinema in the afternoon because it was the weekend. They had to queue to buy tickets. ¡± ¡°There were other couples standing in line, hand in hand, but they were not a couple. Wang haiting felt ufortable. ¡± ¡°She couldn¡¯t break free from his grip, so she whispered,¡±¡±¡±¡±Um, let go of my hand first. If someone you know sees this, they¡¯ll misunderstand.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing turned his head to look at him and asked with a face full of sincerity and confusion,¡±¡±¡±¡±What misunderstanding? Just admit it when you see it. We¡¯re not in a rtionship that can¡¯t be revealed. ¡°¡± ¡± Wang haiting didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s watch a movie first. I¡¯ll exin the rtionship between the two of them to himter. ¡± Chapter 2325 ? Chapter 2325: Side Story of brother Changqing (20) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The popr movies were all full, so they chose a foreign literary film that was more obscure. ¡± ¡°The theater was dark, and she had no idea what kind of scenes were being yed in the movie. The man next to her had too much of a presence, and she felt as if her heart was being scratched by a cat¡¯s ws, itchy and restless. ¡± ¡°Especially when the kissing scene was being yed on the television screen, her heart was beating wildly. ¡± The one-and-a-half-hour movie felt like a year and a half. ¡°After they left the cinema, ye Changqing said that he wanted to send her back and she agreed. She wanted to take this opportunity to clear things up with him. ¡± ¡°It was just that she didn¡¯t know how to say it along the way. Seeing that they were almost home, she decided to just say it without caring,¡±¡±¡±¡±That, instructor ye ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Changqing, or brother Changqing.¡±¡± Ye Changqing said as he parked the car at the side and stared at him. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting looked into his eyes and suddenly felt guilty. The man¡¯s eyes were calm but sharp, as if he could see through her mind. ¡± ¡°She pursed her lips, hiding the uneasiness in her heart, and said softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Ye ... Changqing, you¡¯re an excellent man. You¡¯re not bad in all aspects, but ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing held her hand again, and this time, Wang haiting was shocked. ¡± She looked at her hand that was being held and then looked up into ye Changqing¡¯s eyes. His eyes were as deep as the sea and the hand that was holding her tightened. ¡°Wang haiting suddenly became nervous, her heart beating fast,¡±¡±¡±¡±You, you ... What are you doing? I ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Rather than saying what I want to do, why don¡¯t you let me do it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Make it?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Right, I¡¯ve long wanted to do this!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°As he spoke, he kissed Wang haiting on the lips. Wang haiting¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and her mind went nk. She had never thought that he would suddenly kiss her. She was stunned for a while before she reacted. ¡± ¡°She frowned and subconsciously struggled, trying to push ye Changqing away. However, her strength was like a sword in front of ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing pressed her down on the chair and kissed her lips. Wang haiting turned her head, but her jaw was held in ce by two of her fingers. Then, they kissed even deeper, almost crazy. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting was embarrassed and annoyed. The man¡¯s passion was spreading like fire, and it was about to swallow her rationality and make her sink. She resisted the throbbing in her heart and bit him hard. ¡± Ye Changqing paused for a moment. ¡°The taste of blood filled his mouth. He did not continue to kiss her, but he did not let go of her either. ¡± ¡°Their lips touched like an alluring dance. Wang haiting¡¯s body trembled and her fingers clenched subconsciously. Then, she took the opportunity to push ye Changqing away. ¡± ¡°She raised her hand to wipe her lips and frowned. She red at him angrily.¡±¡±You ... You ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°She was very angry, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed that responsibility and anger were useless. The man in front of her just licked his bitten lips, and his face was calm and indifferent. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are you out of your mind? I did go on a blind date with you, but I didn¡¯t agree to be with you, and I kept hinting that I had no intention of continuing our rtionship!¡±¡± She said angrily, panting. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I know,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±You know, but you still ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Because I like you. I want to continue our rtionship!¡±¡± Ye Changqing interrupted her again. ¡± Chapter 2326 ? Chapter 2326: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (21) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The sudden confession shocked Wang haiting once again. However, she felt that it should not have been so unexpected. After all, Guan Mengjie had said that ye Changqing liked her, and ye Changqing¡¯s attitude had made it clear on the first date. ¡± She should have known. ¡°However, he was always uncertain. Or perhaps it was because he was a person who did data, so he would not ept any possibility before he had a 100% answer. ¡± ¡°If she were to hear him say it so bluntly, she would be inexplicably flustered again. She would only analyze the results of the data and not process the results. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± How was she supposed to answer? reject him? However, she didn¡¯t want to lie to herself. She didn¡¯t have such thoughts in her heart. ¡± ¡°At a loss, she hesitated for a long time before finally saying in a low voice,¡±¡±¡±¡±I still have things to do, I want to go home!¡±¡± ¡± Ye Changqing looked at her deeply for a while and did not say anything. He just sat up straight and continued driving. ¡°Along the way, the two of them did not speak again. ¡± She didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°If one felt that not saying anything was not a rejection, and if one pressed too hard, it might have the opposite effect. ¡± The car stopped at Wang haiting¡¯s apartment. ¡°When Wang haiting opened the car door, ye Changqing said,¡±¡±¡±¡±See you tomorrow,¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Do you have an appointment tomorrow? Wang haiting asked herself suspiciously. Then, she remembered that she did not take leave tomorrow Sunday. She had to go to military training, so she would naturally see ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°She replied with a soft ¡°¡±hmm¡±¡± and got out of the car. Without looking back, she ran into the apartment building. ¡± ¡°After entering her room and closing the door, she raised her hand and ced it on her chest. ¡± Why did she not want to reject him just now? did she like ye Changqing even a little? She stood there in a daze until her phone suddenly rang. She came back to her senses and quickly took out her phone from her bag. ¡°The call was from ye Xingxing. As soon as she picked up, ye Xingxing couldn¡¯t wait to ask her,¡±¡±¡±¡±How is it? isn¡¯t my brother handsome? don¡¯t you think you two are a good match?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That ...¡±¡± How could she say this? ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My brother is a really good person. He¡¯s outstanding in all aspects, but his only weakness is that he¡¯s too slow-witted and doesn¡¯t know how to talk ...¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting was speechless. ¡°On the first day of the blind date, he directly said that he liked her and wanted to continue their rtionship. Was this still called being slow? Can¡¯t speak? ¡± ¡°She thought that it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t speak, but that he usually didn¡¯t like to talk and acted cold. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±The others are all really outstanding. Although he¡¯s an instructor now, he¡¯s definitely tall, rich, and handsome. He has so much money that he can¡¯t spend it all in his lifetime. He¡¯s just too ambitious and has his own dreams and goals. Many girls like my brother, but he didn¡¯t agree. My mom also suggested to arrange blind dates for him, but he didn¡¯t agree no matter what. Only you¡¯re different ... I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, at first, I wanted to introduce him to a girl, but he didn¡¯t agree. She lied to me that she didn¡¯t have the time. After that, when she saw your photo, she immediately agreed and fell in love with you at first sight. She would marry no one but you in this life ...¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting felt embarrassed. ¡°That night, Wang haiting tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. All kinds of people and things were in her mind. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing was indeed a good man. If Mengjie had not pursued him before, she would definitely be very satisfied with today¡¯s blind date and would definitely be willing to try dating him. ¡± Chapter 2327 ? Chapter 2327: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (22) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The reason why she didn¡¯t want to continue today was also because of Mengjie¡¯s matter. But since Mengjie didn¡¯t care, why should she give up a good man because of this? ¡± ¡°However, did Mengjie really not care? ¡± ¡°The next day, Wang haiting met with ye Changqing, the instructor, as a student. ¡± ¡°As usual, ye Changqing did not pay any attention to her and was very calm. ¡± ¡°However, after the training, Wang haiting saw a message from ye Changqing inviting her to dinner. ¡± Wang haiting thought about it and agreed. ¡°The two of them were eating at a rather famous Western restaurant in the nearby generation. The decoration style was simple, but it was very expensive. ¡± Wang haiting drank the water in her ss and secretly nced at the man who was sitting opposite her. ¡°Regardless of whether he said he wanted to continue, since he came out for this meal, he should have agreed to try it out. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Are these dishes okay?¡±¡± Ye Changqing asked after he was done with the dishes. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure.¡±¡± Besides, they were all her favorite dishes, so of course he could. Other than knowing her favorite dishes, did he know what else she liked? ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s mind was filled with random thoughts, and a smile appeared on her face. ¡± ¡°She turned her head and saw a girl sitting at a table not far away in a rxed manner. At that moment, the girl was also looking at her in surprise. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting choked on her water and stood up suddenly,¡±¡±Mengjie ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie was not alone. There was a tall and handsome man next to her. She said something to the man next to her. The man nced at Wang haiting, smiled at Wang haiting, and then nodded at Guan Mengjie. ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie walked over and sat down beside Wang haiting. She greeted her with a smile,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tingting, instructor ye, what a coincidence.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Hello,¡±¡± he said. Before ye Changqing greeted her, he subconsciously looked at Wang haiting. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting smiled faintly, but guiltily. She looked at Guan Mengjie carefully and subconsciously wanted to exin,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mengjie, that ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Guan Mengjie snorted coldly.¡±¡±That, that, that ... You didn¡¯t even tell me that you¡¯ve sessfully wooed instructor ye. You¡¯re not a good friend anymore.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.¡±¡±I ...¡±¡± She didn¡¯t pursue ye Changqing at all. The only reason they got together was because of a blind date. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I was the one who pursued her,¡±¡± ye Changqing said, helping Wang haiting out of her predicament. ¡± Wang haiting was speechless. ¡°¡±¡±I don¡¯t care,¡±¡± Guan Mengjie snorted.¡±¡±If you two don¡¯t invite me as a bridesmaid, I¡¯ll snatch the bride at the wedding.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I will.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing answered with a smile, but Wang haiting didn¡¯t say anything. She continued tough and cry. Guan Mengjie elbowed her.¡±¡±Did you hear that?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Sure, no problem.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Alright, you two can continue. You¡¯ve already settled your marriage. If I can ¡®t, why would I be called the data group¡¯s spray of flowers?¡±¡± Guan Mengjie flicked her hair flirtatiously, smiled, and got up to leave. ¡± Wang haiting looked at her back. Wasn¡¯t she angry? Did he really not care? ¡°The meal was a little uneasy. She nced at Guan Mengjie from time to time, but she seemed to really not care anymore. She looked at the handsome man next to her with a very gentle gaze. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±What are you thinking about?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting was a little absent-minded. When she heard this, she subconsciously replied,¡±¡±¡±¡±I¡¯m wondering if Mengjie really isn¡¯t angry or sad ...¡±¡± ¡± She was stunned for a moment before she reacted. She told ye Changqing what was in her heart. Chapter 2328 ? Chapter 2328: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (23) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Ye Changqing was stunned. He raised his eyes and stared at her.¡±¡±Wang haiting, you¡¯ve been avoiding me because of her?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting blinked guiltily,¡±¡±¡±¡±I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I just think that two people need to go through a process to be together ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Mengjie didn¡¯t even care anymore. If she pulled Mengjie in, it would seem that Mengjie was too petty. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Aren¡¯t we going through the same process right now?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±But I just think it¡¯s a little weird that we went on a blind date after we met ...¡±¡± Wang haiting picked up her wine ss and tried to find the right words. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you think that the blind date route is too fast, then fine, I¡¯ll pursue you as a pursuer from tomorrow onwards.¡±¡± Ye Changqing picked up his ss of red wine and clinked it against hers. Then, he took a sip of red wine. ¡± Wang haiting was speechless. ¡°From that day on, the cold and arrogant instructor ye became Wang haiting¡¯s fanatical suitor. However, the way he pursued her was very old-fashioned, and there was nothing new at all. He just sent flowers every day ... Other than sending flowers, sending messages asionally, and asking her out for dinner and watching movies, there was nothing new. ¡± ¡°However, after the ruckus he had caused, all the colleagues knew about their rtionship. ¡± ¡°She had already lost count of how many people were whispering in her ears that ye Changqing was really a good man. He was upright, meticulous, and considerate. He also knew how to be very romantic. ¡± Whoever married such a man could be said to be blessed by their previous life. ¡°Wang haiting couldn¡¯t help but ask in her heart, how is it romantic? It was clearly a very conservative wooden mockery. ¡± ¡°Although she didn¡¯t like it, she was very happy every time she received flowers. ¡± ¡°She pursued him every day and went on dates often. They didn¡¯t say if they were a couple or if they were in a rtionship, but they were no different from any other couple. ¡± ¡°In the next two days, Wang haiting was going to the mountain to do a data research. ¡± ¡°The car broke down on the way, and it was snowing heavily. There was no vige in front, no car passing by, and no cell phone signal, so there was no way to call for help. ¡± ¡°So, she and another researcher abandoned the car and nned to walk to the main road, then hail a taxi to get to the city. ¡± ¡°However, it was too far from the main road, and the mountain road was not easy to walk on. The two of them walked in the rain for a long time, and the sky was dark, but they still had not reached the main road. ¡± ¡°The researcher was a middle-aged woman who was almost 50 years old. She was not as strong as Wang haiting. She was cold and hungry. In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fainted on the road. ¡± ¡°This scared Wang haiting. She carried her colleague on her back and continued to walk, even though she was exhausted. ¡± ¡°Feeling dizzy, Wang haiting continued to carry her colleague forward, and her clothes and shoes were all wet. ¡± ¡°When she saw the main road and the carsing from not far away, Wang haiting couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She fell to the ground with her colleagues and fell into aa. ¡± ¡°When ye Changqing received the call, it was already the next day. He was talking to his students when Guan Mengjie called to tell him that Wang haiting had been unconscious for the whole night and had a serious concussion. He immediately left the ss and ran away. ¡± ¡°Wang haiting¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious. She had a concussion because she hit a rock when she fainted, but it wasn¡¯t serious. She just needed to be observed for 24 hours. ¡± ¡°The most serious thing about her was that she had overexerted herself and went into aa. It was not serious, but it was actually quite serious. ¡± Chapter 2329 ? Chapter 2329: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (24) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Before Wang haiting woke up, ye Changqing was worried sick. It was ye Xingxing¡¯s first time seeing his brother, and he was like an ant on a hot pan. ¡± ¡°After sleeping for a day and a night, Wang haiting finally woke up. She saw ye Changqing sitting on a chair by the bed, one hand supporting his head and the other holding her hand. He looked very Haggard and even had stubble on his chin. ¡± She curled her dry lips. ¡°Usually, she didn¡¯t realize how much she liked him, but that day, when she felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on anymore, her mind was filled with him, and it felt like she had the strength to do so. ¡± ¡°She subconsciously held ye Changqing¡¯s hand in return, and ye Changqing immediately woke up. ¡± ¡°He frowned and slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Wang haiting open her eyes and look at him, he was ecstatic. ¡°¡±You¡¯re awake. ¡°¡± ¡± Wang haiting nodded weakly. ¡°¡±¡±Do you feel ufortable anywhere? ¡°¡±I¡¯ll call the doctor to check on you first ...¡±¡±As he said that, he quickly pressed the call bell. ¡± The doctor came in quickly and performed a series of examinations. ¡°Throughout the entire process, Wang haiting saw ye Changqing¡¯s nervousness. She was touched to be cared for by someone who took care of her when she was sick. ¡± Wang haiting¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red ... ¡°After sending the doctor off, ye Changqing happened to see this scene and immediately rushed over to ask her with concern,¡±¡±¡±¡±What¡¯s wrong? are you feeling ufortable?¡±¡± ¡± Wang haiting shook her head gently. ¡°Ye Changqing held her in his arms and helped her up gently. Then, he stuffed a pillow behind her and adjusted her position until she felt the cushion wasfortable. ¡± ¡°After drinking the warm water that ye Changqing handed over, she asked softly,¡±¡±¡±¡±How¡¯s my colleague?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s already awake. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±That¡¯s good. ¡°¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing reached out and half-hugged her, his face close to her neck. His heavy breathing seemed to contain lingering fear as he whispered in her ear,¡±¡±¡±¡±In the future, don¡¯t let yourself get hurt again ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°When he thought of how she was lying on the hospital bed with herst breath, he felt as if his heart was suddenly grabbed tightly by something, and it was particrly ufortable. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Look, I¡¯m not dead, right?¡±¡± She tilted her head slightly and her lips touched ye Changqing¡¯s cheek. ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and then he kissed her on the lips. It was as soft and gentle as a feather, and he kissed her gently. The lingering feeling was as if the air around him was about to melt into spring water. ¡± ¡°Then, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open ... ¡± Mother Wang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened as she stared at the man who was lying on her daughter and kissing her. The food box in her hand almost fell to the ground. Who was this? ¡°Why would he kiss her daughter, her boyfriend? ¡± ¡°Oh my God, did the sun rise from the West? that stupid girl at home who only had numbers every day really had a boyfriend? ¡± ¡°Hearing the sound, ye Changqing stopped the kiss and looked at the door with Wang haiting. Wang haiting shouted in shock,¡±¡±¡±¡±Mom?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Heavens? How could her mother just happen to see it ... She looked at ye Changqing and then at her own mother, not knowing how to exin this matter. ¡± ¡°She was weak, and her mind was in a mess. At this moment, she was almost numb. ¡± Chapter 2330 ? Chapter 2330: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (25) Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Fortunately, ye Changqing heard her cry and stood up in time. He took two steps forward and smiled politely at Wang Mama,¡±¡±¡±¡±Hello, Auntie. I¡¯m ye Changqing ...¡±¡± He really wanted to add ¡°¡±Tingting¡¯s boyfriend¡±¡± at the end, but after thinking about it, he decided not to. He had seen everything just now, so he should know even if he didn¡¯t say it. ¡± ¡°Mrs. Wang came back to her senses and immediately walked forward with a smile.¡±¡±Hello, hello ...¡±¡± Then she looked at Wang haiting with a hint of me, as if to say,¡±¡±stupid girl, why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Wang haiting wanted to y dead, but her mother¡¯s gaze was lethal. She was really afraid that her answer would not satisfy her mother and she would be thrown out of the window. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mom, this is my ... My boyfriend,¡±¡± she introduced. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My mom, you know.¡±¡± He looked at ye Changqing. ¡± ¡°Without waiting for Wang haiting to finish, mother Wang immediately ran to ye Changqing enthusiastically,¡±¡±so you¡¯re my son-inw ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Mom.¡±¡± Since he was called son-inw, ye Changqing naturally had to call her mom. ¡± ¡°The corner of Wang haiting¡¯s mouth twitched stiffly. She looked at her mother¡¯s motherly look and smiled at ye Changqing. If not for her weak body, she would have just buried herself in the nket and pretended not to see anything. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±Drink some soup when you wake up. You need to nourish yourself.¡±¡± When Mrs. Wang was filling Wang haiting¡¯s bowl with soup, she looked at ye Changqing from time to time and kept asking. ¡± Where do you work? How many people are there in the family? What are father and mother? How long have you two been together? ¡°In the end, he even asked when he was nning to get married. ¡± ¡°Anyway, a typical mother-inw would like her son-inw more and more the more she looked at him. It was as if ye Changqing was a pie that fell from the sky and Wang haiting was lucky enough to hit her. ¡± ¡°Her ears were filled with her mother¡¯s endless babbling. She had just woken up, so she didn¡¯t have much energy. When she heard Wang mama¡¯s voice, she felt dizzy. Shey on the bed with a slight frown, not wanting to say a word. ¡± ¡°Fortunately, although ye Changqing was chatting with mother Wang, he had been paying attention to Wang haiting. He sat on the bed and gently touched her forehead.¡±¡±¡±¡±Are you tired? have a good rest.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Only then did Mrs. Wang realize that she had been too excited and forgot that her daughter was still sick. She quickly stopped asking ye Changqing and found an excuse to leave, leaving ye Changqing to apany Wang haiting. ¡± Wang haiting was really tired and soon fell asleep again. ¡°However, when she woke up again, ye Changqing was still taking care of her in the ward. This time, her body was much better than thest time she woke up. She was full of energy. ¡± ¡°One dayter, Wang haiting was discharged from the hospital. A weekter, she was much better. ¡± Wang Mama invited ye Changqing to her house for dinner. ¡°That day was exactly the 30th of December, thest day of the year. ¡± ¡°After the meal, ye Changqing went to Wang haiting¡¯s bedroom. He held Wang haiting¡¯s photo album in his hand, which contained photos of her since she was young. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were like a boy when you were young,¡±¡± he chuckled. ¡± ¡°¡±¡±If you don¡¯t look like a boy, why would you like data?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±My sister isn¡¯t like that. She¡¯s been very quiet since she was young. She looks like a little princess, but she only knows how to use theputer all day long.¡±¡± ¡± ¡°¡±¡±So Mengjie seems to have been a little beauty since she was young ...¡±¡± ¡± Chapter 2331-END ? Chapter 2331: Brother Changqing¡¯s side Story (26) Trantor: 549690339 A photo slipped out of the photo album and fell to the ground. Wang haiting bent down to pick it up. ¡°At the same time, ye Changqing also bent down, and the two of them reached for the photo together. ¡± ¡°They looked up at each other. The two of them were very close to each other, their noses almost touching, their auras melding together, and the air was ambiguous. ¡± Ye Changqing turned his head slightly and kissed Wang haiting on the lips. ¡°When the photo album on his feet fell to the ground, ye Changqing pressed Wang haiting onto the bed. ¡± The gentle kiss started to be wild. ¡°Her soft body, her delicate skin, and her irrepressible moans were even more aphrodisiacs than aphrodisiacs, and he couldn¡¯t control them ... ¡± ¡°Wang haiting clearly felt the man¡¯s kiss getting deeper and deeper, and she also clearly felt the changes in his body. ¡± ¡°The body that was pressing down on her body was also rubbing more and more intensely. His hands were wandering around her waist from time to time. It seemed like there was no order, but it could make people¡¯s passion and blood boil. ¡± ¡°She was afraid and nervous at the same time. When he kissed her ear, she raised her neck and panted heavily. Her chest was heavy.¡±¡±Changqing, don¡¯t ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Her hands were weakly pressed against his chest, as if she wanted to push her away, but she couldn¡¯t exert any strength. Her body was soft and fluffy. ¡± Ye Changqing held her hand and pressed it above her head. He continued to do whatever he wanted as if he had not heard her words ... ¡°Wang haiting panted and said with a dry mouth,¡±¡±¡±¡±We¡¯re not ... Not married yet ...¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing¡¯s movements paused. He suddenly stopped. He leaned on her with his eyes closed and panted heavily on her neck, as if he was trying to suppress something. ¡± Wang haiting squinted her eyes and looked at the man on top of her. She saw him being tortured by desire. Her heart was softer than spring water. She could feel that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions and that he was trying his best to restrain himself. ¡°If a man didn¡¯t love a woman to the extreme, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tolerate her to such an extent. ¡± ¡°If a woman truly loved a man, she would not bear to see him suffer like this. ¡± ¡°She reached out to hook her arms around his neck and said shyly,¡±¡±¡±¡±Tomorrow ... Let¡¯s go get our marriage certificate tomorrow, okay?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Ye Changqing¡¯s eyes were filled with millions of stars as he looked at her with a deep and bright gaze. He could not hide the surprise in his eyes. His lips curved into a smile, like the brightest sun in the world. ¡± ¡°He moved his lips as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, he ... Kissed her again and used his actions to tell her his answer. ¡± ¡°The night had just begun, and it was still very long ... Love and affection ... Filled the room ... The shadows of a man and a woman were cast on the wall by the light, ovepping each other. ¡± ¡°The bell rang at midnight, and the New Year¡¯s celebration resounded through the clouds. Dazzling fireworks soared into the sky, releasing a bright and gorgeous purple and red on the ck curtain of the night, like a variety of flowers. ¡± ¡°Time passed by minute by minute, and the years quietly slipped through the gaps of his fingers, scattering like the bright fireworks in the sky. ¡± ¡°However, the beauty left behind by the fireworks could be engraved in one¡¯s heart for eternity. ¡± The flowers bloomed and fell. The cycle of seasons and days seemed to have disappeared in a sh. ¡°However, the happiness in life could warm one¡¯s heart like the sun, for eternity! ¡± ¡ª- ¡°The end of the text~o (^^) O~I¡¯m suddenly a little reluctant to part with you. Thank you, everyone, for always following me. I feel very lucky and happy to have you all by my side. ¡± ¡°Love you, muah muah~~~ ¡± The new article should be released on November 11th. I hope you can meet me and see me there ... ¡°The new book¡¯s title is tentatively ¡®Mr. Fang, love without medicine!¡¯ ¡± ¡°[Description: Yu Gangan slept with the capital¡¯s number one diamond aristocrat, Mr. Fang. But, she regretted it that night and decided to leave the next day.] ¡± ¡°Mr. Fang, who was alone in his room and had trouble sleeping, asked his new assistant,¡±¡±¡±¡±Where¡¯s Yu Gan?¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The new assistant was very depressed.¡±¡±Yu Gan¡¯s medicine doesn¡¯t seem to cure insomnia?!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°The old assistant said coldly,¡±¡±¡±¡±It¡¯s not Yu Gan, it¡¯s Yu Gangan. It¡¯s useless for others to eat it, but if our boss eats it, he can immediately cultivate. Oh...It¡¯s dual cultivation!¡±¡± ¡± ¡°Later on, everyone in the capital knew that it was not a big deal to mess with young master Fang, but it was a big deal to mess with his wife. Because his wife was his life-saving medicine, young master Fang would not be happy without any medicine! I can¡¯t sleep without medicine! ¡± (One-sentence summary: a record of Yu Gangan¡¯s pampering! She shrugged. She had no choice. Who asked her to have a good husband?) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!